《Multi-Gene》


 Chapter 1 - Reincarnation

    Groaning in difort, David lifted his body up from the coldness he was feeling which had ordinated from a cold ss tube. He felt quite groggy and dizzy and his head was incredibly heavy.


    He could hear a ringing sound in his brain, as though a gong had gone off and it felt as if he had been hit by a baseball bat square in the brain.


    He couldn''t think properly for a while in that moment.


    Shaking his head slightly, memory pieces he couldn''t fathom suddenly started to sh through his mind, increasing the pain and the ringing sensation in his head by a few degrees.


    He couldn''t help but groan loudly. The memory pieces shed rapidly and quickly, it was like he was watching a cracked movie scene of someone else''s life. Notprehending what they were, David did what he does the best whenever he encountered something quite troublesome.


    "Let it be, it''s very tiring trying to think." David muttered softly to himself. The headache only got worse when he tries to.pry into the tiny little details. Thinking too much was always his downfall, as it was too troublesome to him. Sighing to himself he observed his surroundings to determine where he was, and he was immediately taken aback by what he saw.


    "Eh? What''s all this about?" David observed his position and saw that he was in a sleek, neatly wired up steel futuristic Pod with ss cover, connected together with numerousrge transparent tubes filled with green fluids.


    He was then surprised to notice he was in an undergroundboratory, with countless numbers of youths, both males and females looking no older than 16 - 17 years of age.


    They had their backs facing him, standing in a straight line side by side in rows and columns, not moving a single muscle.


    But amidst them, there was a space meant for someone which was ced directly in front of him.


    Not much thinking was needed to know that the space was meant for him but then, he realized something was wrong with the scene.


    He cast a confused nce at the group


    Again and again then as if he thought of something he look down at himself and abruptly was about to shout, he suddenly bit his lips to stop himself.


    "..." David inhaled sharply as he couldn''t help but gasp in pain. It was a normal thing to gasp in a normal environment but before the solemn atmosphere present in the underground Lab, it was almost no different from shouting.


    The gasp tore through the solemn atmosphere like a sharp sword, discing the previous solemn vibe.


    The groups of youths couldn''t help but turn their heads towards his location, when they saw who it was, they all red at him for daring to taint the sacred atmosphere.


    Embarrassed, he quietened down quickly, moving forward to his position while blushing in shame and nervousness.


    Coughing quietly to get rid of the awkward atmosphere. The students slowly retracted their gazes.


    David stood in his position, motionless simr to his peers. Although he still didn''t understand what was going on but with the situation present right now, it was better to act normal and behave simr to the crowds. In order not to incur the wrath of the people present. As the saying goes, when in Rome, you behave like a Romania.


    Even though it was an undergroundboratory, the space it contained was enormous and sufficient to amodate the thousands of people present.


    If one spoke honestly, theboratory was slightly creepy. With the tube pods, transparent ss and the greenish liquid present in the environment. It is almost like the typical mad scientist hidden Lab.


    His first thought was that he had been experimented on or was going to be experimented on and was going to be tortured along with the other students, his face turned pale as his lips quivered. He wasn''t the type to be easily scared, but this was far too much for him.


    But soon, his expression turned normal, no one would allow himself to be tortured especially the youths that were with him, this calmed his nerves severely.


    p! p! p!


    A series of ps got David''s and the other youth''s attention.


    A neat, straight and fit young man dressed in a casual outfit with an average face in histe twenties walked together with a group of people dressed in white medical coats walking behind him, not much thinking was needed to know that the people were scientists. Letting down his hands, the man spoke.


    "My name is Mu Chen." Mu Chen said in a deep voice. "I guess I should congratte each and everyone of you for surviving the experiment. Of the 1200 people in your group, 308 of them failed the imntation of the catalyst and that''s considered very good considering the amount of failures we have had in the past..."


    While Mu Chen was talking, Dav was Intently observing his surroundings curiously.


    He noticed that the teens in theboratory were of different origins, backgrounds and ethnic groups like ck, white, brown etc. Since they were especially selected from different survivor Strongholds stationed in various sectors since the poption of 15 ¨C 16 years old kids in the stronghold are much in numbers, although 15 ¨C 16 years old kids are in abundance.


    In the strongholds, some parents or guardians would strongly refuse to release their kids just to court death because on the premises that the imntation fails, they will die without a doubt and even if they sessfully survive the transnt, they still have to face life and death situations before they grow in strength at a regr speed.


    While some families bet on the slim chances that if the kids were to survive and then be stronger, they could lead a good life, others cared way too much about their kids and it wasn''t quite easy for the government to take them away to train them in different Institutions.


    The only advantage the rich have the poor is that they could pay a huge sum of money to the government to scan the probability of the child surviving the imntation. At least that was what was being said in public.


    But the imnt is only sessful with a catalyst. Without a catalyst, the imnt would fail without a doubt and the subject''s genes and DNA would certainly copse, eventually leading to an inevitable death.


    Owing to the threats confronting humanity, the government decided not to holdback on any newly developed catalysts, making them essible to both the wealthy families and those families with nothing to their name, for a slightly expensive price.


    The first Manufactured catalyst AA-00 was an earth-shaking achievement produced a few centuries


    Ago, constructed by a group of gic engineers with the generic materials donated by the government through the blood and sweat of the countless soldiers and agents, fighting the various Evolved lifeforms.


    Moreover, the materials weren''t easy to gather since the corpses and organs of RAPIDLY EVOLVED BEINGS (REB''s) were difficult to collect.


    Moreover killing a single REB''s was not an easy feat as it involves several dozens of well equipped soldiers with heavy fire arms and cold arms just to tie down one of those monsters, slowly grinding them to death.


    The first Test subjects experimented on by the government were the death sentence prisoners, that hadmitted heinous crimes.


    The result was very disappointing considering the amount of prisoners being experimented on, not a single one of them survived the experimental process as the gic load was too much for the human body''s gene pool resulting to either gic breakdown which is a small predicament that could be solved with gic therapy or a big problem resulting to either mutations or death. Due to that reason, the catalyst imntation failed.


    But then gic engineers around the world came together forming the ''Gic Association''.


    After several years of gic coding, dismantling and experiments, there were little breakthroughs, but suddenly, a scout assign by the Army of the government suddenly found an unregistered undergroundboratory at the border guarding and dividing the territories between humans and the rapidly evolved beings.


    Theboratory was small but there were about 30 humans, connected to different kind and types of tubes stuck into their mouths and bodies lying on a set of tables with locks tying them down. It was a chilling sight.


    But when the group of soldiers were stunned by the sight, a fast moving figure began killing off the soldiers one by one. Its speed was very fast, not giving the squad a chance to retaliate but after the whole squad of soldiers were almost wiped out without even injuring the figure, the captain, an extremely brave man was seen pulling the pins of dozens of grenades attempting to die with the creature. Then Boom!


    After that was nothing, by the time the reinforcements got there, the humanoid was gone.


    But the humanoid face was captured by thebat cam built with the military suit.


    Most of the things in theb was seemingly destroyed by the grenades together with the humanoid. There was nothing to extract in there but luckily only one tube containing an unknown liquid was found under the body of a veteran soldier.


    He was acimed to be the saviour of humanity and ording to the president of the Generic Association, ''the captain almost sted humanity''s hope at surviving but a single brave soldier saved it with his life.


    The Gic Association werepletely oblivious to the fact that the man with his experience of many years as a soldier, heprehended that an unknown enemy is the most frightening.


    You either have to take cover somewhere or retreat back to safe zone, the veteran was just running to take cover from the monster not even thinking about saving nothing when he was abruptly sted from the back.


    Therefore, owing to the explosion of the grenades, the kic energy forced him forward directly on top of the serum unknowingly protecting it from the scorching heat of the st.


    The unknown liquid was used as a reference to building upgrading and improving catalyst AA-00 to TY-13 throughout the years.

 Chapter 2 - Genetics

    David was pretty much upied with his thoughts.


    As he was observing his surroundings and thinking, not really listening to what Mu Chen was talking about.


    His face steadily and gradually changed from his normallyzy expression to that of a serious one.


    Although he was a bit grateful that he didn''t truly die but being suddenly thrusted into an unknown and unfamiliar world made him feel a bit of fear.


    He couldn''t help but recall a saying he had seen from one of the books he had read. ''Suffering a fate worse than death itself'' his heart clenched as he struggled to calm his rolling emotions.


    At first he was still in denial as something straight up from fantasy wouldn''t just happen to anyone. In fact, he had a tiny bitty sliver of hope that this was all a staged act but as he continued to observe his surroundings, the hope was crushed almost immediately.


    Owing to the fact that the technology being used in theboratory is of one even he couldn''t hope to identify ording to the standards being used on earth. And although he couldn''t im to have seen one, he was a sucjer for techs and have made his own research on the popr ones that existed.


    The equipment were in different shapes and sizes, small andpact,pletely different from his knowledge. This made him understand that the current technology used in this world is way more advanced and very different than those used on earth.


    The Evolutionary Pod in which David and everyone of the teenagers came out from were technologies David hadn''t heard of while he was still on Earth.


    The pod seemed to have been programmed to imnt and stabilise the conditions of the body after the imnts.


    Gazing around in awe, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was in the future or maybe he really was in an entirely different world.


    Suddenly,


    David felt a little tap on his ribs, frowning, he look sharply to his left side. Almost impulsively ring at the person who had hit him.


    "Sorry, but you were not really listening, and Mr Mu Chen''s looks alone is enough to tell anyone that he doesn''t tolerate nonsense from people so..."


    The boy who poke Dave''s ribs with his arm exined himself before Dav could react, as though he could predict he was going to be red at.


    He looks a bit older than Dav, and also taller than him by a head but with a pretty decent features.


    Dav red at the boy, the corner of his mouth twitching. Wishing to release the words just at the tips of his tongue.


    Saying nothing for a few seconds, only to release a sigh.


    "Thanks a lot genius."


    Dav replied sarcastically while looking away from the boy. He was not really in a good mood right now. He turned his attention towards the Asian man in front of the crowd who was busy exining things that doesn''t really make sense to him.


    "By the way, I''m Nihyuh , from sector B-15 Ferris Strong hold."


    After a few minutes of silence, between the two, the boy whispered. Introducing himself to Dav while leaning close to his ear.


    Dav groaned inwardly. From his knowledge, he already assumed what kind of person the guy is - A talking machine, the best way to avoid them is to keep quiet


    So David just ignored him. Trying his best to understand the wordsing out form Mu Chen''s mouth.


    After a bit of rest and observation, his brain had finally settled from the ringing pain and he could finallyprehend bits and pieces of the memories he had inherited.


    From his memories, although most of the teenagers in the undergroundboratory were from different races some were from the same sectors or different sectors.


    As this world had being rampage by the REBs and Atomic Bombs, humanity had no choice but to build different sectors and strongholds in the safe zones to protect themselves from further extinction.


    There are many several sectors built in a single stronghold. Their names are based on the level, standards and grades of their economic status.


    The rich folks upies the sector A-00 to B-15, meanwhile F-90 being categorized as the lowest sector in the federation which some people like to call the slums.


    But from his memories, Dav was sure they weren''t going back to the sector no more.


    He wasn''t sure why though.


    "...Some of you might feel indignant due to the fact that you were forcibly taken away from your parents, guardians, or from yourfort zones and then forced into the operation and transntation but I assure you that only those with little knowledge to non about the institution and the benefits to be gained would feel that way."


    Some of the youths were still hateful of the institute but listening to Mu Chen''s words, they couldn''t help ncing at each other. While others who were well aware of the benefits, puffed up their chests with pride. They were still teenagers after all, something like having a edge over their mates is quite satisfactory.


    David was a little confused at first because he doesn''t really recall anything from the past rting to any institute the mister at the front talked about it seemed he yet to inherit everything but he recalled the original owner of the body being taken away from his parents.


    From his memories, he realised the real owner of the body whose name is also David doesn''t really care much about his parents since they too don''t really care about him because he had been chosen by the representative of the institute when he was much younger because of his strength which was almost twice as strong as kids his age instead of his elder brother.


    And to the normal families living in the shelter, every household has to release a child at least 16 years old to 19 years of age to the institute to train them into a powerful figure in order to protect the border from the invasion of the REBs.


    To the normal and ordinary families of the stronghold, being chosen was no different from a death sentence since in the past few years, majority of the kids chosen In the past rarely came back at all.


    No message, no calls, nothing! It was as though they had died or had being wiped off from the surface of the earth, no parent would want that for their kids. Leading some of the families to believe or assume that they are died. Not knowing that they actually got itpletely wrong.


    Only the truly desperate ones gamble on the off chance that their kids survived the hellish training, it would bring endless glory to the family.


    The wealthy families of the stronghold has some information about the institute and the operations the kids would go through. They are also aware of the fact that the sess rate of the imntation is not absolutely assured but that wasn''t enough reason to deter the influential families from sending their kids to the institution voluntarily.


    They had witnessed and also tasted of the power to be gained from every sessful imnt. They couldn''t careless, as they would nurture the kids in the arts ofbat and soak them in serums as they grow up to increase their chances of survival.


    Dav frowned deeply as he seem to be remembering somethings but he continued listening.


    "I won''t say much more other than this on that matter. Now, each and everyone of you that has undergone the Xeno transntation would feel sore through out your body. The process of transnting the genome into the body is an extremely exhausting and stressful procedure to the human body and genes.


    The genomes transnted sessfully with the use of catalyst TY-13, stretches the gic limits of the human body."


    Mu Chen paused, staring at the young ones before him. As the teenagers recalled the pains they and passed through, most of them frowned in displeasure and a bit of fear. It was a traumatic moment they really wished to forget.


    He continued in a slightly sad tone as he appeared slightly dazed. Although, not everyone could hear the sadness in his tone. But he was certainly not sad because of the lives lost. He was just a bit sad that he had lost potential helpers.


    "Those who had failed the experiments died due to the fact that their body couldn''t handle the stress given to it. Their gic codes couldn''t ept the shear amount of strength from the genome resulting to gene overload, which also resulted to death or they died due to a very simple fact, they couldn''t bear the pain."


    Mu Chen said while thinking back to what he saw on screen, how those whose body couldn''t handle the load their body had endured through during the transnt, would feel their body dissolve at a rapid pace because their Gic codes had been tempered with resulting to their Gic codes breaking down rapidly or simply implode.


    Turning them into a pile of sticky ck blood. With their cries of pain echoing through out the room. But that was simply the least painful death one could hope to encounter in this line of work.


    Fortunately, The pods used are soundproofed by the Generic Association since they were the ones who built the undergroundboratory in ordance to the order provided by the Military.


    Since the Generic Associations were provided materials by the Military to fund their experiments, they could only sumb to them. Well, maybe.


    "Hm?!"


    David''s eyes opened wide abruptly to this revtion.


    ording to Mu Chen''s words, he had finally confirmed that the world he had reincarnated to ispletely different from Earth and he was not dreaming neither was he hallucinating either.


    Although, on Earth, gic codes could be read and even reced but only on animals and nts.


    The greatest Gic Engineers on Earth only scratched the surface since the best they could achieve through Gics is to make the human body a little stronger than normal, resistant to a few negligible virus and diseases, changing eye Colors but they could never sessfully change the structure of the human body.


    And since the real owner of this body died even before the process ended.


    He died only because he couldn''t bear the pain.


    David couldn''t understand, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows. Could the pain be that unbearable to the extent one could die from it?


    Dav thought. But what he doesn''t know is that even he could die from the pain and wouldn''t evenst through half of the process.


    The other candidates whose family could afford to buy the serum from the Gic Association at a very expensive price would ingest the catalyst annually from young.


    Although it wasn''t a secret that ingesting the catalyst regrly and annually from the age of 5 would reduce the risk of dying from the pain by about 30 percent depending on the amount taken through out the years making it very expensive for those who aren''t wealthy impossible to acquire it repeatedly. Even Dave only had the diluted form of the serum 3 times since his family weren''t all that well off.


    Assuming the original owner of this body died during the transnt, his body system should have been failing by now or something ording to what he heard. His soul is already upying the body which should have caused him.yo die a second time but he only feels his body extremely sore which is quite the norm.


    Dav concluded that his soul had invaded the body a few seconds after Dave died from the pain. He couldn''t help but feel extremely lucky.


    "Now, I would like to talk about your talents. Talents are divided into different grades and are also given different treatment. Your talent would depend on the amount of days the soreness in your body persists. The lesser the time the soreness fades, the higher your talents. And it''s divided into five different phases. The highest grade,


    Five stars - 0 seconds to 10 minutes. Those are the absolute genius. We haven''t had those in a few decades anyway so I doubt anyone of you would be among them.


    The second grade is a


    Four Stars talent - 10 minutes to 1 hour. Those are the rare geniuses and I hope to see most of you be one.


    Three Stars - 1 hour to 1 day. A bit more than one than one third of your poption would be a 3 star talent.


    Two Stars - 1 day to 1 week, above average.


    One Star - 1 week to 1 month. I hope you don''t reveal your self or you might just suffer a fate worse than death in this institute."


    Mu Chen paused to catch his breath.. The students exploded into various whisper.

 Chapter 3 - Phantom Beast Master

    Mu Chen gazed swept intently at the teenagers in front of him. Even though they were almost a thousand in number, he wasn''t at all intimidated by the numbers.


    "Let me talk about the phases of talent and since I am only here to orientate you all, I won''t really dive in too deeply on the topic.


    A five star individual, well they are top secret members of the institute, and it''s literally impossible for any of you to achieve that kind of state, so let''s forget about that.


    Now, a four star and a three star talented individual would receive special treatment from the institute which is written in the book of guidelines sent to your personal tags and that''s all about the talents.


    You would have to read other information about it for yourself."


    Smiling, secretly happy about the fact that he dodged exining a very troublesome long topic to the students, Mu chen resumed his speech, his tone grew stern as he stopped his previous pacing.


    "Don''t even think about faking the talent result, and do not think about lying about the fact that the soreness in your body is gone as I''m sure some of you are already thinking that way.


    The soreness you all are currently feeling right now, at least, most of you is called myalgia.


    it''s very easy for us to identify those without myalgia. well, It''s basically very easy for anyone to identify those with myalgia.


    The reason is due to the fact that most of the body''s nervous system would amplify any message sent to it by approximately 50 times or even more. Sensations felt through out the body would be sent to the nervous system amplifying the information by almost a hundred times and then, the signal would be sent to the brain directly..."


    Mu Chen''s voice paused once he noticed the nk look on most of the teenagers faces.


    "You do not understand any of the things I had just said do you?"


    The corner of his eyes spammed rapidly as he saw the youths he was currently orientating shake their heads slightly while some just looked down, directly avoiding his gaze.


    "Sigh, I was under the impression that since most of you survived the transnt, you''d be slightly knowledgeable about such things but looking at your dumb faces, hmm such disappointment."


    Shaking his head in disappointment, he continued.


    "Basically, it means that the pain in your body has been increased by almost a hundred times. That is one of the side reaction to be expected from the xenograft performed and judging from past experiences, it''s totally worth that much of pain for the power gained."


    Mu Chen paused, his face turned deadly serious, he said.


    "Now, listen and listen carefully, None of you are out of danger yet and as a matter of fact, some of you might really just randomly fall to your death."


    "What?"


    Someone shouted as soon as those Mu Chen''s wordsnded in their ears.


    The crowd of teenagers immediately burst into an uproar. They had just barely walked out of a deadly situation only to jump into another one. No matter how calm one is, there is no way they would remain calm in these situation.


    Even though they had been informed to be respectful when in the institute, the thought of dying still made the teenagers really flustered.


    The word dying is still a foreign aspect to them.


    David''s heart clenched tightly when he heard those words.


    Mu Chen''s furrowed his eyebrows since he disliked the ruckus made my the students. He raised his left hand to air slightly.


    The assortment of teenagers immediately piped down. But some people still kept bbing.


    Noticing some of them dared to ignore his hand signal, angry Mu Chen stared intently at them.


    An unknown wave of pressure gradually began emanating from Mu Chen''s body causing the air behind him to distort around his body, his clothes pped rapidly. As the sound a drum sounded out, sounding simr to a heart beat.


    Badump! Badump!!


    Wu! Wu!! Wu!!!


    The air in the surroundings immediately churned out making his clothes p rapidly, the wind blew fiercely forming the faint outline of a certain type of beast though not clearly visible but one could make out from the outline of the beast''s head which is that of an eagle, beak equivalent to a sharp sword, the body of a lion and the faint outline of wings behind it.


    Appearing very intimidating, the expression on his face shifted menacingly making him look like a predator looking down at its prey with both disdain and hunger.


    The group of teenagers who were causing themotion and those who weren''t at all involved in it froze immediately. As they felt their hearts forcibly beat in sync to the loud beat.


    They gasped in both amazement and fear. Staring towards Mu Chen with both fear and reverence. They all thought to themselves.


    So this is the reason they advised us to be respectful to anyone from the institute.


    Meanwhile, David''s eyes popped wide open in astonishment.


    At first, he thought he was mistaken when he saw the outline, thinking it was an illusion but upon hearing the shocked gasp from other students, it was real.


    "Damn, an expert...uh, is that not a Griffin? I thought it was a myth?"


    David whispered as his eyes showed heavy surprise and astonishment. It was a lot to take in.


    He had just arrived in this world and now, something he had never even hoped to see in real life just popped up out of no where and that''sing from a random instructor at that. How powerful are the others going to be?


    If he was that powerful, he would be able to do whatever he wants. And maybe he could even walk this world unhindered as from the vibe he kept feeling from this world was a dangerous one.


    David swallowed his saliva at the thought.


    Although David seem to have only talked quietly to himself, but Mu Chen who is currently utilizing his gic beastly powers and having his ability skyrocketed by multiple folds and also increasing his ability for sound by many folds. His ears twitched rapidly as if they were made of paper.


    Mu Chen''s countenance changed as his brain rapidly processed what he heard. His thoughts process turned nk in surprise, disrupting his concentration which disturbed his focus, simrly dispersing the beast phantom behind him which also allowed the pressure he was currently emitting fade out like smoke in the air, the wind also stop stirring around the stage he was on, making the teenagers wonder whether or not the things that happened in thest few seconds was just a dream.


    David was still in his thoughts when he abruptly thought of something.


    ''If a Griffin which was a myth in the western continent on earth is used by just a regr instructor, then that means.


    There would be werewolves, vampires, hydras, manticores all kinds of legendary beast in this world.'' He couldn''t help but wonder why hadn''t been sent here much earlier.


    "Be..beas... Beast phantom master!"


    Someone in the crowd suddenly cried out loud involuntarily.


    "Oh?" Mu Chen was once again stunned. Thinking to himself.


    This group of students are quite knowledgeable.


    It is quite eptable if the students are about beast phantom master since the nobles in each sector of the strong hold has some information about Phasers, so it is quite eptable but for someone to be aware of the name of the beast he had imnted and constructed into himself is almost impossible since he himself wasn''t really aware of the name before he joined the institute as an instructor because it was under a LEVEL 4 secret file.


    Only avable to those with the same type of authority which took him years to achieve.


    Only after he had a LEVEL 4 authority tag did he be aware of the name and the gic map and codes did he generically edit and engineer a serum for himself.


    It was practically impossible for a student to be aware of the name Griffin.


    He stared seriously at David but David was currently still in deep thoughts about how he would go about living was not aware of the fact that he had caught the eyes of an instructor with a single sentence he whispered to himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be this calm.


    Mu Chen''s mouth twitched slightly, as a powerful person, if he stared intently at someone, not bothering to hide his presence, even a baby would be aware and turn his direction to inspect the person staring.


    Mu Chen was quite aware that David knew he was being stared at but he was directly ignored.


    Sweeping his gaze away from David to the girl who spoke about the phantom beast master.


    "I''m impressed, someone actually knows about the phantom beast master. What''s your name, girl?" He asked.


    The girl was stunned, once she realised Mu Chen was facing her. Then having thought of something, she looked behind her assuming Mu Chen was talking to someone behind her.


    Breathing out a sigh of relief once she saw that a girl was really behind her.


    Mu Chen almost rolled his eyes from irritation. "Stop turning back, I''m talking to you and not the person behind you."


    As she realised that Mu Chen was really talking to her and not the person behind her the petite girl blushed as the 800 plus other students took a nce at her.


    But as a noble Child, she quickly regained herposure. Keeping calm she replied to Mu Chen.


    "I''m Celine Valentine of the Valentine''s family from sector BC-02."


    She raised her head up proudly while speaking in a loud tone. Her arrogant demeanour returned like it had been there previously.


    Mu Chen nodded his head slightly since he had already deduced that only the nobles could have a slight information about the institute.


    Mu Chen didn''t talk about the fact that David knew about something he should not because it wasn''t the right ce and time for that yet. But when the timees, he would investigate the matter thoroughly.


    "Okay Celine, good job... Make sure you receive 50 Geno points worth of resources from the Duty space in the institute but it''s non-existent in 2 days."


    Celine jumped up in joy while smiling happily, although she didn''t know if 50 Geno points is an expensive amount in the institute, but at least, it is still something.


    The other students gazed at her with jealousy and envy. Some of them also knew about the Phantom Beast Master but they naturally found it beneath them to scream out loud.


    Mu Chen smiled slyly as he saw the girl happily jumping up in joy. Although 50 Geno points was nothing to him, it''s half of what would be given to them by the institute as new students.


    If her talent isn''t good enough and her myalgiasts for more than a day, the Geno points would be sent back to him after two days making her unable to retrieve it any longer.. He was just practically getting her hopes up for nothing.

 Chapter 4 - The Institute

    Mu Chen smiled slyly when he saw the girl called Celine happily jumping up in joy.


    50 Gyno points was nothing to him anyways, so giving it off was noting to him. But, it''s half of what would be given to the students by the institute.


    If her talent isn''t good enough and her myalgiasts for more than two days, the Gyno points would be sent back to him with immediate effect after two days, making her unable to retrieve it any longer. He was just practically getting her hopes up for nothing. If she wasn''t a talent.


    Mu Chen was smiling slyly as he thought through his sinister n in his head.


    Recollecting he still had some things to say to the students. Mu Chen continued.


    "This week could be considered the most dangerous for you all. No, I take that back. It would be an extremely dangerous week for some of you just like I was about to say before I was interrupted, do be careful throughout this week.


    The pain from a simple paper cut might not be any different to being hacked by a machete."


    Mu Chen gazed at the students, wondering if they would repeat their mistake one more time but they were quite sensible this time.


    Shaking his head.


    "I''d advice you all out of consideration for you guys, Stay indoors till your myalgia heals and also watch your steps and be careful of who you offend throughout this week as it might prove detrimental.


    The only positive side to this situation, is the pleasure..."


    Mu chen''s eye lit up, the corner of his mouth lifted up into a sly smirk as he appeared to be thinking of something, making the crowd quite stunned. Almost 100 times the pleasure. One would simply faint from a simple pre-ejaction.


    "He he."


    A lightugh escaped his lips.


    "That''s all for now.


    Exit the building then follow the maic pull from your tags located on your left wrist. It will lead you towards your respective rooms... As for now, you''re all dismissed."


    Murmurs broke out amidst the group of teens. People saying things in low voices like what does he mean by pleasure though, finally, thank Goodness, wasted our time for something so trivial etc. Though, Not daring to say it out loud.


    David was frozen in ce, an obvious frown visible on his face. It was deeply immersed in thought.


    Things Mu Chen talked about like xenogeneic transntation, talent phases, myalgia genome, etc left him in a bit of panic. It was the fear of the unknown. But his expression which was that of shock soon steadily change into that of excitement.


    ''Seems like this world isn''t as simple as I thought it would be... interesting. ''David thought in his heart. Smiling to himself.


    Once he thought about the amount of action he would experience in this world , his smile widened. And his heart pumped loudly in fear and excitement.


    Thinking about evolving and getting stronger wasn''t a foreign concept to him, but he had only experienced those in games and not in real life.


    Thinking about the low probable rate of survival, his smile turned into something else entirely. It was fear, panic and excitement.


    He was deeply immersed in his thoughts that he didn''t notice someone had stood in front of him, trying to get his attention.


    " I''ve been trying to get the attention of this guy since a long time ago, but he wasn''t actually ignoring me, the dude is just really crazy. Sigh, what a pity." the guy named Nihyuh said to himself.


    Before David had the chance to sink further into his thoughts, he heard a voice interrupt him.


    "We need to get out of here, or we would be the only ones left in here." Nihyuh said as he snapped his fingers at David.


    David gazed at him with a perplexed expression and then realized it was actually true when he gazed around him.


    "Thanks." With that, David turned and also left for the exit.


    Behind him, Nihyuh nced at him with an inexplicable expression.


    "My intuition might be wrong. But if what father and grandfather said was right, i have no choice then."


    The words he spoke was a bit weird, but what was more chilling was his facial muscles that kept twitching rapidly as if trying to suppress his original emotion.


    After a while of pondering and surpressing, Nihyuh noticed that David had left a while and had exited the building


    "Hey, wait for me!."


    He hurried towards the exit of the building with David using the stairways.


    ...


    "So, what''s your name?"


    Nihyuh asked.


    "David."


    Hearing David''s reply, Nihyuh immediately got fired up


    "Oh David, good name, good name. You know, my parents wanted to name me Neil but then, my grandmother didn''t quite agree with that, likewise my grandfather. Although my grandfather is a bit old, he still thinks he is quite young. The things dementia could do. There was one time he..."


    David immediately stopped paying any attention towards Nihyuh.


    Immediately Dav and Nihyuh came out the building''s exit,


    He was overwhelmed by what he saw.


    Gigantic buildings of different styles and architectures filled his vision.


    Observing his surroundings, he noticed the street was a bit filled with crowds, people moving in and out of different buildings and that was the ground, the sky was an entirely different matter.


    Looking up at the sky, vehicles of different shapes, sizes and forms littered the sky. Zooming past each other in a speedy manner. They flew through the sky like they owned it.


    The one thing those vehicles have inmon is the turbo engine like thingy connected to both sides of the cars, some cars connected four thrusters to theirs while a few other has only two connected that could be seen from the outside. Empowering the cars to move through the air like a soaring eagle at every angle possible, making maneuver seemingly impossible for them to perform.


    The holographic image at the top of every building amazed David the most.


    ''Tsk tsk tsk... holographic images? What next,ser guns? This world is beginning to. Interest me more.'' he thought


    Originally, the fact that he had reincarnated had taken a toll on his mind, making him a bit sick as though he was homesick or something. But now that he was getting to know the world he was in, the illness was clearing away like a fog in his mind.


    In a good mood, David began weaving through the crowds of people with Nihyuh in tow, following the directions the gravitational pull was taking them to


    The thing called tag is a small dot on his left wrist. It is a super microchip inserted into his forearm by the institute during the xenotransntation for security purposes.


    It also serves as an identity tag for students of the Institute''s and in the outer worlds. Further more, it gives informations, serve as a kind of map for the students, helping device, etc. Performing various functions.


    David nce casually at Nihyuh who was still busy running his mouth off.


    Raising his eyebrows upwards, ''This guy doesn''t get tired of talking does he''.


    Interrupting him.


    "What do you know about the institute?"


    David asked him in a casual tone.. He didn''t feel anything wrong with asking as he needed to familiarise himself with this world as much as possible.


    "...ther sang me luby to sleep sometimes cause... um, what did you just say?"


    Nihyuh''s eyes opened widely as he blinked his eyes rapidly.


    "I said, tell me what you know about the institute Mu Chen keeps talking about during his speech."


    David repeated himself with hesitantion when he noticed the changes in Nihyuh''s expression.


    "Wh-what?"


    Nihyuh''s mouth went agape.


    He was not to be med.


    How could one be ignorant about the institute?


    Before going through the process of xenogeneic transntation.


    One would be informed of the dangers concerning the process of the xenogeneic transntation and things to take note or be careful about.


    Although, they weren''t forced by the government to undergo the process.


    They were given two options.


    First - Follow through with the process and be a student of the institute gaining both knowledge and power.


    Lastly - Be a worker of the institute since the institute is in a dire need of workers for odd jobs for a period of time until you retire.


    The choices made by the reckless teenagers who were filled with passion and ambition about bing a powerful figure were very obvious as majority choose the first choice.


    Noticing that Nihyuh was truly starting to get suspicious, David hurriedly made out an excuse.


    "You see, during the process, my brain somehow got affected. I somehow couldn''t remember somethings."


    "Oh yea, temporary amnesia. I heard it''s a side effect that rarely urs after the process." Nihwsiad after some thoughts.


    "Um, The institute was built by the government with the assistance of the Generic Association to nurture young people like us. Transforming our lives into bing more powerful."


    David listened attentively to Nihyuh''s words.


    "The xenogeneic transntation we underwent was just the first stage to getting stronger. It prepares our body for the second stage, which involves the engineering of stably fusing other foreign genes into our body.


    Sounds cool right?"


    Nihyuh asked while grinning.


    David nodded in agreement, while still try to locate his living space but since extracting information about the institute is his top priority, he took it slow.


    "After which, they only let us undergo the second stage once the myalgia in our body disappears and we trained our bodies to ept the genes. Once this process is done, , the institution allows us to select a gic modification serum which gives us different types of ability. Well, I''m not well informed about the process though but it sounds really really cool. Oh and the training is only for a year before being sent to defend the borders."


    Nihyuh spoke enthusiastically, looking forward to selecting his very own Gic modification serum.


    David frantically absorb the knowledge spewing out from Nihyuh''s mouth.


    He analysed the words from Nihyuh. Breaking them down into simple phrases.


    And the gears in his brain was rapid turning. One could guess he was thinking really hard at tge moment.


    "Um, David?" Nihyuh called him softly.


    But David wasn''t really listening, he was still frantically trying to calcte somethings.


    "David!" He called out to him urgently as his gaze shifted between the pole protruding horizontally out from the building which is almost two metres high in length and David is currently walking into it. Most importantly, his head is certainly ramming into the pole if he continued in his current path.


    Shifting his gaze from the pole to David who is still daydreaming. He called out to him more loudly


    "Hey, David!" He yelled his name again but to no avail


    Their sensitivity had been enhanced by at least 50 times during this period of time, what would happen if one were to hit his head against a hard object during this moment.


    Nihyuh''s eyes glinted in expectation, very different from his worried look.

 Chapter 5 - Mu Chens Ambition

    Back In the undergroundb, a man was seated in arge room, together with a group of people.


    Their seats they had taken formed a perfect semicircle around that man, facing the man who was sitting directly opposite them.


    Those people were thirteen if one were to count.


    They were asionally disclosing some reports duty persist them to give. They were of both genders, age ranging from mid thirties tote fifties.


    The individual who was seated before them was the entric Mu Chen that had just orientated the new students a while ago.


    But Mu Chen had his eyes closed in his seat, with his legs cross-legged like a boss. His fingers tapping rhythmically on the table before him, appearing deeply lost in thought.


    "... is almost exhausted, and by my estimate, the amount of workers that would be avable for the next operation would not be enough to carry out the operation sessfully. I personally suggest we take our debates to the table of main institutes."


    The entric Mu Chen wasn''t really listening to that report though, his thought was somewhere else.


    Amidst the group of people, another person spoke out from the group of people present.


    "Yes, I think that would be a great idea, we could suggest the increase in difficulty in passing the tests of the new students by 100 percent seeing as more people survived the operation, almost double the size of th_" she hadn''t finished speaking when she was interrupted by someone else.


    "I disagree, more people surviving the operation is both our good luck and also the students good luck and fortune to survive the ordeal. Increasing the difficulty by two folds, that''s just far too cruel, I disagree with such ruthless methods!" The man stood up while speaking with an air of justice.


    The woman who had just been interrupted was taken aback for a second and then sneered at him without the slightest bit of respect as she responded. "Ha! Injustice my foot. It''s useless feigning justification. We all know that a little more than hundred of your nsmen kids are in this batch of new students , do not think you kept it a secret at all, we all knew from the beginning."


    The man was stunned. He was about to refute it, but as he looked around, only to notice the remaining people nodding their heads in acknowledgment. While also showing faces of pity for him. He


    Before he could dish out an excuse, a voice interrupted him instantly.


    "Keep quiet, all of you."


    Not daring to do otherwise, the room descended into silence. And the man quickly sat back down.


    After a few seconds passed, Mu Chen spoke out again.


    "Transfer the transntation process clips of every survivor to me and all the information regarding each and everyone of them, regardless of their status. Clear?"


    Although puzzled by Mu Chen''s weird request, their voices still resounded out.


    "Clear!!!"


    Not done speaking, Mu Chen continued.


    "Also, regarding the situation of less workers, let the board worry about that, it''s not what you''ve been paid to do... Dismissed."


    After thest person left the room, Mu Chen eye glinted with greed as he finalised his thoughts ''If that kid could determine the name of my Phantom Beast while only gazing at its rough outline, he could also be knowledgeable about its behaviour, characteristics and even those of other legendary beasts.''


    As Mu Chen thought it through, his smile broadened in a sinister grin.


    If the kid was truly knowledgeable about it, he could extract the knowledge from him and process them, be a very powerful expert wouldn''t be a pipe dream any longer.


    Reaching the Atavism Phase would no longer be out of his life goals anymore.


    How could he not be happy? Since David knew about the Griffin, he would surely know a lot about other legendary beasts too. As long as he could extract those knowledge, he could turn them into both wealth and power.


    Since it required years of services to the institute for him to get the gic map of a single beast, people would work for him if he had more powerful gic maps.


    The more powerful the beast was when it was alive, the more powerful the person would be after arranging all of the gic maps in his or her body andpletely merge as one .


    His social status would rise rapidly as his strength also surges, maybe one day, when he is powerful enough, he could take on the role as the Grand Professor of the institute and maybe take over the Generic association.


    Now, he needed to n a perfect move.


    * * *


    Nihyuh opened his eyes wide. He wanted to see what makes this kid so special his intuition, the curse that had been passed down for several generations would activate when he saw him


    Nihyuh shivered, seemingly afraid or excited for David as he knew what was toe.


    Since David had actually just undergone the operation, his body would be supersensitive to pain due to the myalgia and even if he was a Three star genius, since it''s basically an impossibility to be a Four star genius ording to Mu Chen''s words, forget him being a Five Star genius, cause there hasn''t been one ever since the institute has been built ording to the institute.


    Closing his eyes forcefully shut but sneaking a peek just to witness it.


    A small Ding sound was made as David''s head mmed right at the tip of the poley sideways.


    Nihyuh expected cries of pain or the yowling of a youngster, but all he saw was David''s head tilting towards the head due to the force of banging his head against a pole.


    Coming back to his senses, David looked back puzzled, but when he saw the pole, he just nodded his head and his eyes showed a reaction of realization. After which, he continued to follow the maic pull generated from the imprint on his wrist.


    Nihyuh stared nkly at the scene, his mind had turnedpletely nk as he walked together with David towards the dorm. Although he was walking, it was as though he was an empty shell as if his soul had been sucked away from him. His mind kept reying the scene where David rammed his head into the pole and then acted like nothing ever happened.


    His mind kept ying in ying the scene over and over again till he regain hisposure.


    He calmly analysed the scene as he deduced that either David''s tolerance for pain is very impressive or David might really be a four star genius or the pole might actually be made of paper, but the clear ding sound that rang out when David''s head brushed sideways of the pole still rang out in his head do it is certainly not a paper pole.


    But what Nihyuh doesn''t know is that ever since David came out of the pod, he didn''t feel ufortable, infact, he felt really great but a bit sore. David himself didn''t suspect a thing. That is until he was hit in his ribs by Nihyuh which only caused a mild pain sideways.


    He began to suspect that he really was Five star genius but he threw that at the back of his head since it wasn''t that important to him much.


    What was most important was how he was going to fit in without gaining suspicion from other people. It was already enough with Nihyuh alone

 Chapter 6 - The Young Lady, Phyllida

    David continued navigating his way towards his room. From the corner of his eyes, he saw boy, Nihyuh was walking together with him, he thought the guy had left a while ago.


    ncing at him sideways. "Do you need something?" David was a little puzzled, he wasn''t sure if this guy was tailing him because he was still suspicious but still he continued walking.


    Nihyuh revealed a confused expression and asked "What do you mean?"


    David frowned. He was beginning to feel a bit ufortable with the conversation.


    David gazed at Nihyuh intently "I obviously meant where are you going? We are supposed to be headed straight to our dorm rooms but it kind of seem like you are tailing me instead."


    Realisation hit Nihyuh instantly and when he checked their situation, it really seemed like he was tailing David instead of going his own way. Opening his mouth, he exined.


    "There is a little misunderstanding going on. It seems like the maic pulls are likely to lead us to te same ce."


    Tis made David pause slightly. The exnation was a usible one. Well, he would notice if he was lied to at the end. He just have to keep his mouth shut and not answer any questions till then.


    Dav ignored Nihyuh as he continued on his way, and before long, he entered a street filled with buildings as tall as a skyscraper. Some were even more massive, approximately 400 meters tall but the most amazing thing about that is their width. They were almost 500 meters wide which is almost impossible on earth and frankly speaking, the architecture is just impable.


    They mixed myriad of cultures to construct the buildings making them very unique.


    After a few moments of walking through the streets, David and Nihyuh arrived at two massive building. Although the buildings are separated into two different parts which is very far apart.


    Currently David''s imprint maic force was currently tilting too one of the buildings.


    ''Hmm, so this is the dormitory uhn?'' Scratching his head in surprise he muttered. "A little different from what I was expecting."


    "Oh, what were you expecting? Flying buildings?" David heard a very sweet voice of a female sounding out from behind him.


    "Exactly, since vehicles could fly, why can''t they make the buildings also fly... It''d be nice to live in ''an aerial apartment'' wouldn''t it?" Said David while expressing his thoughts. Still gazing at the buildings.


    The voice failed to respond as it was obviously stunned. "Interesting train of thoughts, but you obviously aren''t the first toe up with such idea and wouldn''t be thest either."


    He didn''t even turn to the person who had spoken behind him. His body ckened as he rxed. He certainly did not recognise the person''s voice in his memories which signifies the person as a stranger. The main reason was mostly because of the enormous threats he could somehow feel from behind him.


    Previously when ady starts a conversation with him, he would have been very excited and continued the conversation but it''s time, it was totally different.


    If one gazed at his face, on e would see how stiff it was, it was as though he was too scared to say a word.


    There was the possibility that he was still having a side effect from the transmigration, but It was better to avoid such problems because he was still too weak at the moment.


    Those who survived the operation definitely aren''t just your typical nobody so being a little careful is obviously a wise choice.


    "Oh. " David only replied like that. Ignoring the person, David walked stiffly and left the location as he followed the maic pull towards his new home. He appeared to be quite rxed while but if one looked carefully, his almost stiff movement would give him away.


    As for Nihyuh, he had walked forwards a bit when David was amazed by the structures.


    ...


    Using her hands to block her brothers from stopping the fading figure which is David, Phyllida''s eye shed with a cold light for a second before she concealed it.


    "Let him be for now. There is enough time on our hands to figure out his importance, making a scene on our conscription day would look bad, wouldn''t it."


    Phyllida said as she stared at David''s departing figure fading through the distance, in contemtion.


    "Yes, eldest sister. But I see no reason for your sudden interest in that fellow. He is just a typical guy you see everyday apart from him being abnormally conceited to even ignore you. What''s so special about him anyway?" Amidst the group of people surrounding him, a young, handsome and tall youth, who was standing directly behind Phyllida spoke out loud.


    "Hmm, that''s exactly what I wanted to find out." Phyllida replied in a casual tone.


    But her voice told cold as she continued.


    "It hasn''t even been a day since we got here and yet you already doubting my judgements?"


    Although Evans didn''t reply. His answer was obviously clear as day to all but his fidgeting little finger betrayed his nervousness. And Phyllida seem to have noticed.


    Although Phyllida was chosen as the leader of the younger generation in her n amongst her mates, Not everyone was satisfied with the arrangements.


    Brogan for one was extremely unwillingly to give up the position as the leader even if the n leader choose her for the position himself. So, he secretly informed some of his ns mates supporting him to subtly give Phyllida a hard time.


    Phyllida nced at the young man, Evans but she soon chuckled afterwards.


    "Evan, you shouldn''t force yourself to do things you can''t do. I would spare you this time."


    Phyllida herself could be described as an epitome of beauty. Her soft small curvy eyebrows, her light green iris the most striking part of her body, her red luscious lips that seemed to pout every single moment, her smooth ebony skin seemingly soft touch like a golden pearl, body like that of an angel, curvy in both desirable ces.


    Not too much but also not little enough to be grabbed by only one hand. Her ck hair shone with the gentle wave of sunlight cascading down her hair swaying gently against her shoulders.


    Grabbing the attention of every male who passed by but couldn''t greet her due to the amount of followers gathered around her. She was truly a beauty, a true seductress.


    Gazing at the group of ns member by his sides who was watching her with feverish eyes she didn''t feel disgusted although they were called family, they weren''t exactly directly rted by blood hence, the lust. Her voice soon sounded out. It sounded very cold, waking the guys up from their stupor.


    "If any of you want to question my authority, sending someone else to do your dirty job is quite smart of you but also cowardly. Well, let''s go. n elder has reserved the whole floor for us, let''s not waste time needlessly standing here." she turned and she left.


    Brogan''s expression turned ugly as he heard this but he didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Evan let out a sigh of relief.


    Phyllida together with her nsmen separated into two groups.. One group, all boys entering the males dormitory, the other group all girls entered into the females dormitory with Phyllida, disappearing from other students sights.

 Chapter 7 - Elevate

    Entering into the building, the maic pull led him straight into an elevator. The force from his imprint seems to change directions ording to his situation.


    At the entrance of the elevator, he suddenly remembered something and paused. He turned back, only to see that Nihyuh had climbed into another elevator.


    He finally sighed in relief, he was finally alone and not feeling like he was being watched.


    David threw the thoughts to the back of his mind.


    He went inside the elevator already containing several people inside. The elevator was almost five to seven meters wide. More than enough to contain ten people.


    Ignoring them all, David stood at the edge and resumed contemting. Since he had transmigrated, there must be a reason for that. It was obvious that someone would just ce him in this world selflessly to just exist to fill up the numbers.


    Shaking his head, every time he thought too deeply about something he always felt this strange headache striking his brain.


    He stood quietly and was expecting the elevator to start moving upwards.


    He missed the part where the other students each held onto the iron rod horizontally connected to the sides of the elevator.


    Although, he had no idea how he would get to his exact floor through the elevator since there wasn''t even a single button to push.


    But since no one was panicking, he decided to follow he crowd and stood still.


    Ding! Ding!! Ding!!!


    David frowned, seems like a warning sign.


    He closed his eyes softly to ease his headache, about to lean sideways at the elevator when suddenly,


    Shua!


    The elevator swiftly moved upwards without warning at least for David.


    Bang!


    The eleration speed was up to 50 miles per hour. David''s butt instantly kissed the floor.


    The teenagers inside the elevator stared at him in surprise.


    They all had a single thought in their minds as they watched David fell as the elevator continued rose upwards with increasing velocity¡ª had he never used an elevator before?


    Gradually, the elevator began slowing is ascension. David quickly noticed it.


    David quickly stood up, ignoring the stares he received from his fellow students.


    It stopped, but David didn''t get out yet due to the fact that his imprint was still pulling upward.


    Someone else left the elevator but not without staring at David.


    David ignored himpletely, holding on to the iron rod like the others did.


    After which, the door to the elevator closed and then resumed moving upwards.


    ''Seems like the elevator knows where we are to stop. How do they even do that?''


    David thought while looking around curiously but soon enough, he got tired after a few seconds.


    Feeling the maic pull changing its force forwards instead of upwards like before, David left the elevator since the door had slid open.


    Not willing to be intimidated by the odd stares from his fellow student.


    And before he left,


    "See you all next time."


    David said with a smile, then he exited the elevator. The moment he left the elevator, everything that happened already left him too, since it wasn''t important, he forgot about it.


    But he didn''t forget counting the floor he was in.


    After walking for a few seconds, David found his room.


    Staring at the written number on the door. 13248.


    He felt really happy, he could finally get to his room after so much trouble.


    Now the only problem is getting in to the room. There was no door knob, button or anything of the sort. It was just in steel door.


    He knocked the steel door, hoping for some kind of reaction, but he was bound to be disappointed.


    "Open." His voice sounded hesitantly.


    "Please open?" but there was no reaction.


    He was now getting frustrated, he was getting really tired now, he just wished he could get into his room, have a nice bath and sleep soundly for the whole free week off. He had been mentally drained from everything that had happened already.


    But it seems like the door had other ns for him.


    Bang!


    Hitting the door in frustration


    "That won''t work you know."


    A little startled at the familiar voice.


    He turned back, facing the person who spoke.


    "Do I know you? I feel like we''ve met before." Dav asked, really puzzled as he scrutinised the fellow before him. He felt the voice was familiar but he forgot who the person was.


    "What!?" The guy was obviously stunned at David question. Not expecting David to ask that type of question from him.


    The boy''s face turned red from anger instantly when he thought about the fact that someone he was starting to call a friend didn''t even really recall talking to him.


    He gave David a cold stare before saying. "If you do not recognize me, do you at least remember talking to someone a while ago?"


    David thought while staring at Nihyuh for a bit then hesitated but still he shook his head. "I don''t think so."


    Nihyuh was livid this time, he breathing turned rapidly but before he could leave from anger, he heard David say,


    "Come on, I''m Just messing with you. Don''t take it seriously." David chuckled but in his mind, he was panicking. He seemed to have lost some of his memories of a few moments ago. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    Nihyuh''s angry expression faded a way like smoke as though it wasn''t there from the beginning.


    "Do you by any chance know how to open this door? It''s really giving me a serious headache."


    David said to Nihyuh asking for his help.


    Nihyuh nced at David oddly after most of his anger left.


    "Why are you asking? You didn''t read the students guide, did you?"


    Nihyuh asked the obvious question.


    David stared at him like he was a fool, "And why the hell would I read something like that? Who does that anyway?" he obviously wouldn''t ask what or where he could get the student''s guide. It would instead arouse Nihyuh''s suspicions more.


    "Can you just tell me how I can open this door?"


    "It''s actually really easy, you just have to hold your imprint facing the door for 3 seconds, then that''s it."


    "That simple? Nothing else?"


    David said while cing his hands In front of the door.


    A lightly audible voice rang out to him.


    "Scanning please wait a moment.... Wee David, we''ve been expecting you."

 Chapter 8 - The Empty Room

    "Oh, really now?" David didn''t seem startled by the voice. He had experienced a lot right now, he wouldn''t be startled by pretty much anything as of this moment.


    What surprised him was the fact that the voice seem to have been expecting him.


    The steel door opened widely for him to enter and after saying his thanks to Nihyuh outside, he closed the door.


    He didn''t wait for Nihyuh''s reply as he was too preupied with his thoughts.


    He really had to rest otherwise, the side effect from either the transmigration or the transnt would get worse.


    When he checked the interior of his room, it was really simple.


    "Who are the ''We'' you are referring to?" David said, speaking to the voice in a casual manner while observing the ce he was going to stay for more than a year.


    The room was Square in shape and had one thing inmon, the four walls sides are pure white in colour but there wasn''t a single bit of stain on it.


    It was just pure white emanating white lights, illuminating the room.


    The room had nothing in it.


    There wasn''t a particr source of illumination.


    The four white walls of the room was the only source of light.


    But it was by no means obvious at first sight.


    Except if somebody explicitly wished to discover where the lights wereing from.


    That really surprised David as he thought the wall of the room was a type of screen itself.


    Walls as screens, Things in this world are still surprising to him.


    It was very stunning, yet the colour white its self was an exceptionally exhausting and dreadful shading which made him think about the underground research centre he came out from.


    It likewise made him consider himself been a trial subject, he shuddered. Clearing the terrifying contemtions from his head.


    "Who are you and why are you expecting me?" David asked the voice which spoke out earlier when he opened the door.


    "My name is s-" David interrupted it.


    "Just stop right there, I don''t actually care who you are nor what your name is, I just wanted to know how you essed my room which is an invasion of privacy anyhow and why?"


    David said with folded arms while frowning in displeasure. He hated invading other people''s privacy and likewise, he hates others invading his privacy. But his eyes kept on searching through the room for something.


    "That is quite harsh but since it''s your first day in the institute, you are pre-empted for now. And as for your questions, we are the AI responsible for this floor. Which grants me a one time authority to override every student room audio frequency which I''ve used already to speak with the others, you are one of the few left."


    David feigned exacerbation. It appears this AI simply needed to unt its authority towards them.


    Hecked the capacity to deal with such things.


    David filtered his room with a peddle like eyes.


    Be that as it may, Once David didn''t see any significant thing to an individual in the room, David frowned and asked.


    "What is up with this?" he looked a bit surprised as he asked.


    "Oh, that''s the rooms default wallpaper. To change it to any colour of your choice, you will have to pay a specific sum of mon¡ª"


    The voice replied, but wasn''t able to finish her sentence and was rudely interrupted by David


    "No, I''m not talking about that, I meant to ask, why his my room empty? There isn''t even a bed."


    "Oh, that. It''s made like that so as to keep enough space for the students to practice with. Hmm, as someone who didn''t read the institutes guide. You would have to pay a certain sum of amount for that informati-"


    David didn''t even wait for the voice to continue speaking. He immediately left the room.


    Nihyuh was just a few feet away. His face was as cold as ice and he was in deep thoughts with furrowed eyes brows.


    Suddenly, he could feel the wind behind him stirred up, as he was about to check what was happening out if puzzlement, he was suddenly grabbed by the shoulders from the back.


    ncing at David with confusion in his eyes.


    "Hey, how can I ess the my stuffs in my room?" David asked, how were they supposed to survive with basic amenities.


    "Just lightly tap on your imprint for about three seconds, then tell it to detach the bed and the other things in the room . That''s all. They were just hidden behind the walls." Nihyuh answered straightforwardly.


    "You should really check out the student''s guide. As there would be more things moreplicated than this." He advised David while lightly patting on his shoulders.


    "Hmm, I would do that. Thanks a lot. Would make sure to repay you. Don''t wait up for me, I will be leaving."


    Davidughed awkwardly and waved, making a beeline to his room.


    Again, not waiting for Nihyuh''s reply. He entered the room, closed the door.


    Pressing the imprint for three seconds, before he could speak to the imprint, David heard a voice In his head.


    "Wee David, since you are new to the system, it is advisable andpulsory to read the students guide, would you start n-"


    He would have really wanted to scroll through the manual but he wasn''t in a good condition to that right now.


    "Can you detach the bed for me?"


    "Detaching the bed now." The voice instantly reported.


    Shua!


    Light sounds of a machinery instantly rang out in the white room as David saw a part of the wall in the room immediately flipped over, revealing it''s content. In a span of two seconds, the roll of metal quickly assembled swiftly with astonishing speed.


    His eyes immediately lit up in as he saw the scene. It was a still a bit surprising and almost everything in this world seem to remind him that he was in another world.


    But for now, he needed enough rest, as that seem to be the only way the side effects he was experiencing could clear up. That was what his intuition told him.

 Chapter 9 - ROTFELD Principle

    The morning sun shone heartily through the air towards the exterior part of the dormitory.


    Giving a slight metallic sheen to the earthy coloured shade of the hostels making them look kind of nice and strangely beautiful.


    * * *


    Inside a particr room. The bed rustled as a male student shifted his sleeping posture to a morefortable one.


    After a while, the sound of a slight rumble rang out through the room bouncing off the walls while making disturbing echoes in the room.


    David''s eyes jerked. His eyes shot opened up gradually. He yawned with his mouth opened wide however his eyes indicated he was still extremely sluggish.


    As he was going to close his eyes once more, the slight thunder sounded out again however this time in a progressively furious tone.


    ''That was an extraordinary rest'' Dav thought as he propped himself up from his bed.


    ''Guess I''m really hungry'' caressing his rumbling stomach speaking to the imprint located slightly below his wrist.


    Apartment detached itself from the wall, awork of connected machinery rapidly arranged it self revealing a one meter sized mirror. Sitting besides them was a bunch of tools needed to clean himself up nicely.


    Also in the other side of the mirror, was a smallpartment with a hole in it, which Dav spected was a type of waste bin.


    He took his bath soon afterwards which was a weird experience for him but it was quite nice. He left his room hurriedly, his stomach almost rumbling in sync with his footsteps.


    Upon following the pull of the imprint. He reached the cafeteria only to realize that it just opened like a minute ago.


    There was no food avable yet.


    Seems like he had arrived too early.


    Sitting in one of the chairs in the cafeteria, he noticed he was the only one in there at the moment. Although it was a bit strange, he didn''t think too much about it.


    He had decided to wait until the food was avable but until then, he intends to find out what the students guide is all about as it had ces him in a tight spot the previous night and also how to operate his imprint.


    Applying pressure on the imprint for approximately three second straight.


    ''Good morning David, hope you enjoyed your days of sleep?''


    The robotic voice of his personal AI rang out through his mind.


    ''Of course I did, thanks for asking.'' Although, it was only aputerized reasoning, it hurts no one to be polite to it.


    ''Wait, what do you mean by days of sleep?'' David asked, somehow confused by the words spoken to him by the AI. David was a really perceptive person. Thinking outside the box and noticing what others rarely notice, he was really good at that.


    ''The duration of your slumber was 52 hours : 12 minutes : 5 seconds which is approximate 2 days hence the word ''days'' .'' The robotic voice answered.


    "What?" He was stunned. David''s voice was raised an octave higher than usual.


    He was truly freaked out. The fact that he had slept for two days straight surprised him and honestly, he currently still wished to sleep a bit more.


    Although, he loved sleeping like really but that doesn''t indicates he would be blinded by it.


    Who falls asleep for two days straight without eating anyways?


    Breathing in deeply, he calmed his nerves ''What seem to be the problem?'' David asked the Ai.


    ''I can''t seem toprehend your question.'' it replied.


    ''Right, I forgot it was an AI.'' David thought.


    ''I slept for two days straight, is that normal?'' David stated his problems to the AI.


    ''Although slightly abnormal, it''s still considered okay. It was stated that due to the process undergone by the students, stressing out the limits of the human body, the body would need certain amount of rest. Sleeping for a day and maybe two is perfectly normal in order for the body to regain its energy. Although, 98.7 percent of the students woke up after a few hours of rest.''


    "I''m a very special being, so doing special things should be expected." Davidforted himself.


    ''Now, can you kindly inform me, what actions I must perform to operate my imprint? And how the hell you are talking straight to my head?'' he had just registered he had a voice directly speaking through his head.


    ''To operate the imprint, you just have to switch to the manual mode which would decrease my rate of activities, to grant you ess to the system.


    The reason I couldmunicate to you straight to your head is due to the ROTFELD principle.


    It''s thebination of differentplex theories and thesis on vibration and frequency.


    Several centuries ago, the entire human genes avable in the genome was read and edited by the conjunction of many Gists from different parts of the world. They came together to form great inventions, thesis and theories and one of those theories is the ROTFELD principle which generally allows for telepathicmunication through physical contact, gene frequency deciphering and electric brainwave frequency matching. '' The AI concluded.


    Silence reigned in David''s head. Not hearing any robotic voice, "Goodness, are you done?" David finally asked exasperated.


    ''You don''t appear to understand the standards." the AI inquired.


    "No I didn''t cause you lost me there at ROTFELD Principle." he replied bluntly.


    ''Switching to ROTFELD principle exnation for dummies.


    Inyman''s term, it basically means reading the frequency your brain uses to receive audio waves and then matching it to send message through the same brain wave.''


    "Hmm, I think I get the gist of it."


    Before he could continue, a loud buzz sound rang out, indicating the avability of food.


    Seeing as the food was already avable in the cafeteria, Dav hurriedly stood up for his.


    Standing before the machinery, he raised his hands up as he was told too. His imprint was scanned, then instantly, his food popped out from an avable space in the machinery.


    David stared nkly at the box of sticky fluids on the tray he couldn''tprehend what just happened.

 Chapter 10 - Three Stars Talented Student

    David stared nkly at the box of sticky fluids before him. he still couldn''tprehend how this was food.


    "Um, I need food, not... This alright?" Dav stated foolishly at the block of machinery before him.


    "Since your star haven''t been graded as of yet, That''s what any grade less student of the institute gets." A voice spoke out from the machinery. Dav recognised the voice as the AI who said it had been waiting for him two days ago, trying to unt it''s authority.


    "And how do I get it graded?" David asked, he was already pretty tired about this world''splex way of life in the institute.


    "If you are adamant about not reading your students guide, you could just pay a certain amount of money for answers to certain questions. The cost of the answer to the question you requested for is three gyno points, cheap right?" The voice stated.


    David couldn''t be bothered to speak with the money grubber who was bent on collecting Gyno points for a simple piece of information.


    Applying pressure on the imprint for three seconds,


    "Direct me to the ce where I would be reviewed." David walked out of the cafeteria without looking back but not without taking the box of sticky fluids in it. He was still hungry after all.


    David stepped into the elevator but not without muttering out a curse . He hadn''t forgotten the way the elevator embarrassed him in front of his mates.


    He waited until the elevator took him him to the second floor which was the floor the maic pull also pointed at.


    He had always wondered if the elevator reads people''s mind as it seems to know which floor whichever person wanted to stop at.


    Although he wondered, he didn''t have time for that yet. He had to get himself graded as soon as possible. The taste of the sticky liquid was horrible.


    David''s mind shuddered as he threw the empty box to the wastebin in the elevator.


    Although he hated the taste, he was really hungry, so he didn''t even notice when he finished it. All he knew was that it had an horrendous, silky and salty taste.


    Exiting the elevator, he hurriedly made his way to the review centre.


    He made his way there very easily as the other students were just waking up at this point in time.


    Opening the door to the review centre, he was instantly surprised by the immediate surroundings.


    It was all white, the same as his room''s default wallpaper.


    The tip of his eyebrow instantly rise upwards.


    "Isn''t it too early to be here at this time?" a slightly t but annoyed voice sounded out, distracting David from his observation.


    Dav immediately looked forward, his expression soon changed into an ''as expected expression''.


    The person behind the desk had the same posture, expression and even the behaviour of those who works behind the desk on earth too.


    For example, the slightly pot belly peeking through the hole from the midsection of the desk, also the ''i don''t give a f*ck'' expression the man had.


    It made David miss earth a bit. Just a bit though.


    "Hi there, uhh¡­not really?"


    David replied, sounding a bit confused.


    "Anyway, I''m here to get myself graded." David stated.


    The man was instantly surprised.


    Although, Dav wasn''t the first to get grade in this batch of students he also wasn''t the second and certainly wasn''t the third to be graded among the students of the institute.


    But he was definitely among the top 200 talented students of this batch of recruitment.


    "Oh, you should have just said that earlier, Mr...?"


    As though I was given the chance to talk. David thought in his heart.


    "I''m David, you can just call me Dav if you wish." David replied while strolling inside the room.


    "Hmm, I would call you Dav then haha, please, sit." the man responded with augh this time. Quite different from the his earlier moody expression.


    "You just have to go through the test first before I can grade you officially. By the way, I''m Johnson but you can also call me Mr John if you''d so wish." John bent down from his seat, when he stood back up, he was holding a type of technological bracelet.


    Holding it towards David.


    "ce it in any of your wrist."


    "What is this exactly?" David was a bit sceptical. He got seated.


    "Its nothing really, it just helps us confirm if you really no longer affected by the myalgia." John replied truthfully.


    "You would feel a slight pain mind you." John added.


    "Okay let''s get this over with." David wore the bracelet on his left wrist.


    "Now what?" puzzled nothing happened.


    "Do not be impatient Da-"


    Bzzt!


    Electric energy shed as the electrical current was discharged into David''s body.


    "Hmph! that really hurts." Dav groaned and clenched his teeth rightly to endure the pain.


    "Does it really have to be this painful?" Davined as the pain faded from his body while removing the test bracelet from his wrist.


    "What was that for?" David said as he red at the pot belled man before him.


    "Sorry about that Dav, I''m just following protocols." John replied to David being apologetic. Retrieving the bracelet from Dav, he kept it back to its previous position.


    "So did I pass the test?" David questioned, rubbing his wrist gently.


    "Of course you did. Splendidly in fact." john smiled


    "Great¡­ what if I didn''t pass?"


    "Hehe, Let''s just say, you wouldn''t be... here to ask any questions, Dav." John grinned as he rxed to his chair.


    David instantly understood what he meant. The Myalgia would increase one''s sensitivity by a lot and if one were to be electrocuted by the bracelet during that time, it was death straight away, no hope of survival.


    David frowned as he felt it was way too cruel. But, it wasn''t really his business. He just needed to know his grades.


    "So what''s my grade?" he asked impatiently.


    "Do not be impatient Dav, your are now a Three star talented student and as a three star talented student, there are some private privileges specially reserved by the institute for students as talented as you are. You can read the students guide for more information. " John beamed. An holographic image with three bright stars emerged from John''s desk.


    John reached out to them, he grabbed at the three stars before swiftly throwing them along Dav''s direction.


    Directly towards his imprint. David was shocked as he thought he was being attacked but the three stars just disappeared into his imprint as if being absorbed into it as though nothing had ever happened. It was a fascinating sight.


    "Fascinating, but Why three star, Why not five star ?" Dav questioned subconsciously, as he rubbed his imprint still marvelled by the previous scene.


    John smile instantly froze as he gazed at Dav with a deadly stare.


    "Get out, Now!" John said in a deep tone. Struggling to keep himself calm. He had mentioned five stars like it was nothing. If five stars were thatmon, the institute wouldn''t be bothered with those thre stars students


    "Okay, I was just asking out of curiosity anyway. No need to be that hard in me." trying to defending himself, David raised both his hands up.


    ¡­


    Leaving the now angry John''s office, David headed straight back to the cafeteria. Although, people are out from their beds already.


    Upon getting there, Dav had to wait in line for his turn behind some groups of teenagers.


    Finally his turn, he stretched his hand which has the imprint in it.


    "You have already withdrawn your morning meal today. please kindly step away from the line or pay a certain fix amount of gyno points to purchase the types of food avable for sale?." The familiar robotic voice sounded out.


    ''F*ck, you call that sh*tty liquid, food? What else do this world call food over here. Never mind, I don''t wanna know'' Dav secretly muttered.


    Dav left the cafeteria in anger.


    He reached a certain spot in the current floor. He sat down to catch a breather at a bench he found at some point.


    He could see some students walking while tapping into the air rapidly. Some were even tapping furiously at what David can only describe as rays of lights.


    He was only able to see multiple rays of light and was confused why the rest of the students would do that.


    After a moment of realisation, David raised his arm up.


    Applying pressure on the imprint for three seconds, he called to his Personal digitalisedputer.


    "I want to see my own personal holographic image." David said, he needed to get used to this world quickly in order to avoid suspicion.


    "Switching to manual mode,


    please wait a moment.


    Initialising... 50 seconds topletion,


    please wait."

 Chapter 11 - The Institutes Schemes

    An holographic image tore the air. Visible only to David due to the fact that it had been registered and coded with his gene prints. Making it quite impossible for others with different gic make up or codes as him to view it''s contents.


    "Uhn?" David was thoroughly intrigued since it was his first time with such technology.


    Gazing at it''s contents, David saw afew series of options. Okay maybe not few, it was a lot than he was used to.


    The options were all just ced randomly that David almost felt his brain buzz in exhaustion it was much different than that of the handphones on earth.


    "Too messy, arrange all of the information ording to each categories they belong to." David hurriedly stated. He couldn''t help but wonder. They created an awesome tech like this but they couldn''t even ce the information in a proper order. Dav frowned, obviously a bit confused.


    "Confirmed. Please hold on David, this would only take a few seconds."


    His AI replied.


    The AI in his imprint rapidly got to work as bits and pieces of information started gathering at different specific locations.


    What surprised Dav though was the fact that they really looked physical almost as if he could feel them, even smell them.


    "Interesting." David thought with a smile on his face. With hismand taking ce, he finally got the system arranged as easily and as best as he could and after a few minutes of thorough adjustment, it looked more like the ones in handphones back on earth.


    Now, I can''t keep calling it my personal AI now can i?


    ''What name should I give her? Lizzy? Soundsmon. How bout Eliza? '' Dav contemted while the fingers of his left handfingers kept moving as if he had something he kept twirling between each fingers.


    ''Ha! I get it now, Hazel.'' David smiled proudly. it was the first time he came up with a good name.


    "Since we would be together for the better part of the years, I have thought of a name for you." David was still on the bench as he continued twirling his fingers.


    "That is incorrect, I''m a property of the institution given to assist the new students to help copewith their situations, just for a certain period of time." The AI''s robotic voice interrupted David before he could continue


    David couldn''t help but frown upon hearing those words. He had assume that after graduation, the students would be allowed to take some certain things from the institute, but it seems like he was dead wrong about that.


    "Processplete, please check." the AI''s voice rang out once more, pulling Dav out from his spections.


    His Imprint shone a light blue light as the holographic images took to the air. The contents wasn''t as messy as it has been previously and with his tampering, it was close to perfect for his taste.


    David tried tapping it, his hands felt like they touched something solid, he could really feel the smooth texture of the border lines


    David gasped in amazement. The technology of this world had really advanced y several degrees. Although he wasn''t aware of the mechanism used, that didn''t stop him from admiring it.


    Tapping open the library icon, A row of books instantly appeared before him, it was as if he was in a real library.


    Not really a fan of books, David dropped it, returning to his homepage.


    He saw ''My status'' written on one part of the screen. That sparked Dav''s curiousity, he tapped on it.


    [Name: David Syntex


    Age: 16


    Gyno Points: 100


    Stage: Spryher


    Talent: Three Star


    Exercise Manuals: Non


    Gene : Non


    Blood Cycle: 1 cycle per 3 minutes(Average)


    Enhancements: Non


    Combat Techniques: Non


    Current Condition: Quite Healthy


    Evaluation: Too weak, as a new student, there are different opportunities to improve ¡­]


    An ''oh'' sound escaped his lips. He was pleasantly surprised at the status. But was also disappointed at thement left behind. It contains things he was already aware of. For example, It contains information about his talents grade which he already knew as three stars.


    Likewise, it contained information about his height, weight, and race.


    Sweeping his eyes through the status panel, Dav saw something different.


    There was an additional Gyno points written there. Which indicates that he currently has 100 gyno points left in his ount.


    He had been wondering what the hell Gyno points was after the money grumbling AI tried extorting of them but he forgot about that after.


    He clicked on the Gyno points and the description popped up. Which stated that it was the currency currently used in the institute and as long as one has enough gyno points, one could purchase literary anything from the institute.


    Which earned a raised eyebrow from Dav. It made him quite skeptical about it but since the institute allowed that sentence in his status page, it might seem to be true.


    Before he could do anything else, he heard a familiar voice call out to him from beside him.


    "Hey, David!" Nihyuh ran towards Dav swiftly.


    "Oh, hey." Dav replied back casually. He was engrossed by the functions of his interface. And he also had the mind to stroll a bit around the institute, trying to check get used to the institute as fast as possible.


    Since he had enough time on his hands, he wasn''t really in a hurry.


    "Where have you been all this while? Searched for you through out the whole of yesterday but I couldn''t get a single glimpse of you." Nihyuh was a bit angry.


    He really had a good reason for searching for David. He had been looking for him since yesterday but to no avail.


    But now he saw Dav, the guy obviously didn''t appreciate himing to meet him.


    "I was looking for you to inform you that the institute had started lectures since yesterday! We were decieved by them, I don''t really know why they would do something that devious but it is slightly obvious they want to keep some people out from attending the lectures.


    The week long holidays is obviously a trap from the institute, I''ve contemted for a very long while but I still couldn''t find out what they would gain from doing something like that. They would only lost potential students.


    Not all the students knows about this information though. Only a selected few knows about the information and even I knew about it only because I mistakenly eavesdropped on someone''s conversation." Nihyuh rambled on and on.


    David stood there, listening to what Nihyuh had to say. Instantly, his heart lurched and he frowned. if what Nihyuh said was true, then there was something else going on.


    He really hated being decieved by people.


    David thought things through. And after a while, he immediately came up with some spections.


    Those who failed the exams and also couldn''t attend the ss would be disqualified and then turned intobour workers for a few months as punishment.


    The institute needed morebour workers, which was why they were willing to deceive people so that after a week holiday, the ones with slightly more mediocre talents wouldn''t be able to keep up, causing them to fail the courses, exiling them to a lifetime of workmanship.


    As David thought if this, his eyes squinted immediately. It seems like the institute wasn''t a really peaceful ce after all. Just the first week, and something like this is happening.


    His second spection was that the students would get an enormous amount of gains if they attend the institute for this week. Although he wasn''t really sure which is which, either of the two options one, nothing would stop him from attending the lectures.


    David instantly felt a headacheing in.. ''Things really won''t be easy here.''

 Chapter 12 - SkyCruisers

    David instantly felt a headacheing up. He wasn''t sure about their ns yet, but he wouldn''t let that affect him.


    "I''m telling you, this might be some insane stunt the institute is trying to -"


    "Do you know where the lessons are taking ce?" Dav interrupted the still rambling Nihyuh.


    "No, I don''t." Nihyuh replied


    Dav looked at him with his eyebrow raised "Did you not go for lessons yesterday?" puzzled David asked.


    Nihyuh immediately grew furious, his head fuming with smoke in anger.


    "Of course not, i have been searching everywhere for you!"


    "Sorry about that, I was really busy throughout the day, I couldn''t get hold of you. Thanks for that anyways." Although David still wasn''t sure why Nihyuh was doing this, he still thanked him anyways.


    Nihyuh who was on the verge of exploding calmed down a bit.


    David''s looks wasn''t worth calling handsome. He is as ordinary as as a passerby one would see in a market ce. One without any remarkable features. Well his droopy eyes might let one remember him¡­ at least.


    ring at David angrily, Nihyuh breathed out loudly.


    Phew!


    "Your schedule should have been sent to you already if only you would just check your inbox."


    Nihyuh exhaled.


    "Although, I don''t think some of the students are aware of the fact that they had their schedules with them all these while, its as though our imprint had been defaultly silenced." Nihyuh pondered.


    David hand that was about to summon his personal interface paused when he heard that, but he resumed subsequently.


    Calling forth his interface, he checked his inbox, thereupon containing different messages. From the institute mostly.


    He inspected them just by sweeping his gaze roughly, scrolling down when he saw not what he sought after.


    After a moment of searching lightly, he found what he was looking for. It turns out the schedule was hidden admist the countless wee messages sent from the institute.


    Rolling his eyes at such deception, David took the schedule with hands he opened it like it was a real sheet of paper. It was almost like virtual reality mixed together with the real life. He still couldn''t help himself from being amazed.


    Prying open the schedule. As he kept reading, his expression kept changing. From his previous amazed gaze, his expression fell gradually, just like a chocte beaten by the sun. One time, Nihyuh couldn''t tell if he was eitherughing or crying.


    "What tight schedule!" David shouted in his head, throwing the schedule out in anger.


    "Are you sure you want to permanently delete this message?"A message instantly popped up from his interface.


    David stared nkly. A few second passed, he replied "Of course not. And ce that thing as top priority." David said after some thoughts. His headache was already bing worse.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t have to look up to know Nihyuh was on the verge ofughing.


    "Go ahead." David looked elsewhere.


    "Really??" Nihyuh was skeptical but ¡­ he just couldn''t hold it any longer


    "Hahahahaha y-yo-you can''t¡­Hahaha."


    Clutching his stomach, he almostughed his guts out. He just couldn''t stop even after a minute. Since the time David asked him, the first time in the dorm to withdraw his bed from wherever it was hidden, he had known David really loved his sleep. But now, he wouldn''t have enough time to sleep.


    David stood there, staring expressionlessly into space.


    The schedule he saw, almostmade him lost his mind.


    There was not a single day ofrest throughout the week even on weekends, they were to have lessons every single day in a week. For a whole three months which after there would be tests every week, they would be given two days of rest, Then they''d be tested based on what they had been taught.


    But the main point is that, David wouldn''t have enough time to sleep, as lessons starts as early as 6 am in the morning every single day and ends at 6 pm giving the students enough time to study or practice, or so the institute thought.


    And the breaks onlysts for about 20 minutes not enough time for Dav who likes to slowly savour his food and eating to his fill would take more than hour, however would he cope from now on.


    Dav''s expressionlessly thought. If it wasn''t for the fact that the curriculum has been circted through his batch, he would have thought that someone was specifically targeting him.


    Shifting his line of sight toward Nihyuh who was just getting up from the ground having finishedughing.


    "Ahem. Thanks, I''m done."


    Nihyuh dusted his body.


    "You are wee. What''s on your schedule for the morning." regaining his countenance, David asked while navigating his way out of the building with Nihyuh in tow.


    "Combat practice. You?" Nihyuh replied.


    "Same." David replied with a raised eyebrow.


    Surprised, "Looks like we are stuck every morning for three months isn''t it."


    Grunting, David picked up the pace.


    "Hazel, the route towards my first lessons, lead me there." David spoke to his imprint. Stepping into the elevator, he descended towards thest floor of the building.


    Exiting the building, David checked the time, 7am. They werete by an hour.


    "How much time would it take to get to thebat field based on my current speed?" David asked. His left hand towards his mouth. Jogging towards thebat field with Nihyuh tow. Well mostly with Nihyuhining.


    " 2 hrs : 14 mins : 43secs!" Dav instantly staggered. Nihyuh almost bumping into him.


    "That long?" David immediately stooped uncontroblely. If he had made the mistake of not asking, he would have cried himself to death.


    "What''s wrong with you?!" Nihyuh asked, confused.


    "Nothing. Do you by any means know how to get there faster? Uber? Taxi?" Tilting his head slightly.


    "Yes, that''s what I''ve been trying to tell you? What do you mean by Uber and taxi? Someone you know?" Nihyuh stared at David, shaking his head.


    "Uhm, it''s nothing. Just answer the question." David was getting rather impatient.


    "Alright, let''s just call for a lift then. Almost forgot, have you been graded yet?" suddenly remembering something, he asked David.


    "Yes but can you just call the lift!"


    "Okay, I will, calm down." Nihyuh stood motionlessly staring at space for 30 seconds.


    David stared nkly at him for the whole duration of thirty seconds at a loss for words. As realisation hit him, he instantly wanted to roar out in rage! Was this guy joking with him? What did this guy take him for?


    He wasn''t able to though, as a shadow loomed over them, prompting him to raise his head in confusion. The shadow got muchrger as it came closer to them. Almost causing David to panic. He suddenly noticed the four thrusters at the sides of the object that wasing over them.


    He suddenly remembered seeing something like that earlier. It seems Nihyuh really called for a lift and wasn''t standing nkly there for no reason at all.


    The Skycruisernded steadily and softly in front of David''s slightly ajar mouth. Wherein the thrusters output slowed down considerably as bursts and streams of energy and fire reduced.


    The Skycruiser could be calledsshes of colour. It contains most of the primary colours. Blue, red, white, etc. Showing how ragged it was.


    It has an oval shape forefront exterior which is painted ck. The four thrusters painted blue, the top of the Skycruiser, another colour entirely and¡­ basically, the Skycruiser was a mess of colours, too ugly to even nce at.


    It was the size of a big bus. The nk which David assumed was the hatch, slid open upwards with a mechanical sound.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow gradually began to emerge from within the Commercial Cruiser.


    What came out from the hatchway was a beauty.

 Chapter 13 - Cyborgenic Lifeforms

    At one section of the institute,in a luxurious office that one might call neither in nor overdecorated. It was just a little over the top


    In the room, a man could be seen sitting on the chair, directly in front of the desk, casually sway the omni direction seat left and right.


    He had an average face, looking aroundte twenties. With ck hair with a long ponytail. His eyebrows were also thick but short. Looking a bit wierd or unique maybe.


    That man is Mu Chen. He was operating his personal interface. While others would only see him tapping at a wide beam of multicoloured light, Mu Chen''s personal interface had been gically modified ording to his genes and brain wave. Allowing only him ess to view the information contained herein.


    It was the same for everyone.


    He was busy making arrangements for the next batch of cadets toe. It takes an extreme amount of calctions and arrangements to sessfully guarantee a high sess rate.


    Mu Chen is someone who doesn''t like other people do something for him, since he prefers doing it himself. He believes that to perform an important job to one''s perfection, it''s best to do it by oneself. So unless it''s a simple matter, he sends his subordinates to do the job for him. But if it involves an important matter, he prefer to the job himself.


    A light sound rang out making him pause his hands. Swiping his hands sideway, a message was sent to him. Taking the message by hands. If it was not for the illuminationing off the message, he would have been deceived to thinking it was a real paper message.


    Opening the message, his eyesbegan sweeping through the message.


    Scrutinizing it as if his life depended on it. But his expression changed from his normal expressionless face to slight confusion. He was really confused. ording to the information written in the message.


    It states that David was just from an ordinary family of six. David as the second born. Has an older brother Derek who is currently 21 years old, his favourite hubby is reading and currently working as an engineer for a bigpany in the inner world taking after the father. The pride of the family. David also has two younger sisters who are identical twins, currently 13 years old. One whose attitude is cold and the other who has a fiery attitude. Quite opposite characters for a twin.


    Mu Chen didn''t care for that at all. What he really minded was the fact that David was just your ordinary average teenage boy back at the inner world. He goes to highschool every weekday,es back 3pm, goes to work at a mechanical shop at 3:30pm,es back home 7:30pm. That''s was all he did through out his stay in the inner world. Although he had friends, he didn''t consider them his friends as he prefers being alone.


    A loner. There was nothing special that happened in his life. Well, one did happen and that was when his brother Derek got a job in a bigpany with huge sry. But David and Derek weren''t all that close so, saying it was a special moment in his life was a bit farfetched.


    He wasn''t especially close to his father Damon and also his mother Aliyah. Although David''s father Damon is an engineer, he wasn''t given a job to work in a hugepany but nevertheless, they were above the average families in their sector.


    His mother Aliyah works as an assistant to some big shot family in the sector, not having enough time for the family but was the one providing mostly for the family.


    Mu Chen still didn''t think of that as an important aspect to him. What he was mostly interested in is David''s knowledge. How he gained the knowledge he had about the Griffin was what he was most interested in.


    Now, reading through the report, it basically states that David was nothing special. Even his family is nothing special. So where he got the information about how to recognize a Griffin was still a mystery. The knowledge would not havee from nowhere.


    ''Intresting, I love challenges.'' Mu Chen touched his non existent beard. Stroking it as if there really was a beard there.


    Thinking of the ways to solve the puzzle in the form of David.


    Seeming to have thought of a n, Mu Chen smiled to him self bursting intoughter soon after.


    Although he wished desperately to grab David, tie him up and then pry into his head to check what he knows.


    After which, advancing wouldn''t be a problem for him anymore. He calmed himself instantly, it''s best to take things very slowly.


    If he forcefully grabbed David now that he had been registered to the institute, he would be in huge trouble.


    Although the institute permits killing between cadets, they would investigate the cause of death to thetest details without anything going amiss. Also, ridging the results of the investigation is also an impossibility as different people from different departments would be there to investigate personally and give their personal reports ordingly before the council wille into a conclusion.


    So, once a student was reported missing, the matter would be thoroughly investigated. Finding the cadet was just a matter of 5 hours of searching since any random insect, bees, ants, rats, animals basically could actually be a Cyborgenic lifeform.


    Cyborgenic lifeforms can be basically defined as a lifeform that has been gically engineered from the moments their parents were pregnant of them to serve different purposes. For example the eggs of a butterfly could be altered with a specific type of technique and then gically modified to provide audio and video signals for surveince purpose. Or can be imnted with a nanocam and a nanocircuit to merge with the lifeforms as it grows.


    So basically, it''s impossible to escape from any crime in the whole huge ind owned by the institute except if one owned a piece of Gadgets.


    Due to these reasons, Mu Chen dares not to be audacious. He has to act carefully and cautiously. So approaching David is also a no no. As that n it self is a bad one. It would raise suspicions and spections, some impossibly stupid people might actually specte that he was having an affair with a cadet.


    There are a lot of people fighting and scheming for his current position to the extent that they woulde up with various forms of spections just to sully his name and get rid of him for good.


    Which Mu Chen would very much like to avoid.


    So the only option is to¡­


    Thinking of this, Mu Chen''s maniacughter resounded through his office, faint vibrations buzzing behind him. Almost summoning his phantomic beast due to lose of control. He quickly got himself under control. Regaining his countenance.


    He called for one of his subordinates.


    Putting down the barrier towards his office, Elder Ivor opened the door to his office and walked in to the office with steady steps.

 Chapter 14 - Dangerous

    Putting down the barrier towards his office. Mu Chen watched as Elder Ivor walked into the office with steady steps.


    "You called me."Elder Ivor said as a statement. But inwardly, he was really slightly nervous. Ever since he found out that the secret he thought was still a secret was actually not a secret and had been secretly known amongst the other elders keeping it a secret from him.


    it made him a little angry but there was nothing he could do about that as the information had already been leaked and he would have to suffer the consequences sooner orter.


    The fact that he had slightly more than a hundred teenagers of his nsmen here was a slightly grave offense which is needed to be punished by the institute since he had stolen the opportunity of other candidatesand given them to his nsmen instead.


    Although he knew this day woulde, but he didn''t know it woulde this soon. It was his judgement day!


    His body might seem unshakeable, while voice was clear and full of strength. But if one could pay attention to him and fully concentrate on his voice and body, one would notice a slight tremble in his tone.


    He was a lot nervous than he showed.


    "I don''t appreciate you wasting my time so you should clearly know what you are here for?" Mu Chen stated straight forwardly in a strict tone. Not caring at all that the person he was speaking to was clearly more than 20 years older than him as Elder Ivor was in his early fifties but the strength he gave off was still as young andhealthy as a teenager.


    Wanting to open his mouth to reply in a negative manner, he instantly saw Mu Chen''s stern expression hardened. Making him lose the words just at the tip of his mouth. He changed his words.


    "Yes I do, leader." Ivor''s voice clearly trembled slightly although trying to hold strong.


    "Hmm, that''s good. Will give you the benefit of the doubt. What do you think your punishment should be? Should I follow the protocols ording to the institute and remove you from your current position?" Mu Chen''s thick eyebrow rose in a questioning manner.


    Elder Ivor was happy though because Mu Chen didn''t directly punish him yet and only asked. Which implies that he still has some sort of hope or opportunity left. Grasping it would ensure his continuous stay in the institute.


    "What must I do to redeem my self sir?" Elder Ivor was smart and didnl not bother beating round the bush also. He asked in a hopeful tone, since Mu Chen hadn''t directly dished out punishments, it means that there was hope for him.


    "That''s why i love talking with smart people. Seems like you are smart." Mu Chen nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    "Thanks for yourplements sir." Elder Ivor offered a slight bow with a tilt of his head.


    "Although, I ought to punish you ording to the institutes rules, but since I have something for you to do¡­"


    Mu Chen smiled while he kept talking softly to Elder Ivor with him asionally nodding his head.


    Seemingly satisfied, he sent Elder Ivor away. Putting up the force field.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at David''s ce, the Skycruisernded a few meters in front of them.


    Coming out of the Skycruiser was a very beautifuldy. ck hair, full pink lips, curvy body, soft ebony skin tight body.


    Both David and Nihyuh gazes were stuck on her swiftly, their throats bubbling up and down as they swallowed their saliva down their lungs staring at this seductress.


    But both people, David and Nihyuh reacted with different reasons entirely. One out of desire and the other out of fear?


    Phyllida came out of the cruiser instantly revealing the task she had epted. The people she had been assigned to pick. She had bought the Skycruiser after amassing a huge amount of Gyno Points from her few hundred nsmate. Then she had registered herself and the Skycruiser for public transport. This was one of the best ways to gain more Gyno Points and in a few weeks of working, she would have gained the amount used to buy the Skycruiser.


    Of course she could have assigned one of her subordinates to drive the Skycruiser but she insisted on doing it herself in order to increase her experience in maneuvering a Skycruiser since she would need it on the long run.


    She was immediately suprised, when she saw the one before her. Her eyes shing an unusual glow when her gaze fell onto David.


    The moment her eye shed with the sinister glow, David''s body instantly reacted. His eyelids drooped as if he was sleeping leaving a slight space for him to see. His body instantly turnedzy as if he nothing in the world could ever awakening him. Not sure if he was even thinking.


    At first nce, one would think he was just beingzy or was really sleepy. But he was actually at his peak performance right now, ready to swiftly respond to any threats avable.


    As David felt his body undergo such changes. He wasn''t at all surprised, it had happened quite a few number of time. It happened back at the orientation hall when Mu Chen released his phantomic beast. But he really wasn''t paying attention to it because his attention was focused on something else. The beast.


    It had happened a few times while he was walking around the institute. He had determined that it only ured whenever he was in a powerhouse''s field of vision or immediate surroundings.


    Basically, whenever anyone stronger than him looked at him with scrutiny or just pass by him, he would always feel this way.


    And now that he had the opportunity of seeing a strong person up close, it was a lot surprising as it was a fellow student who made him feel this way and a female at that, he figured out in that instant, she was not to be messed with.


    Not giving David enough time to respond, the girl spoke up at them.


    "Two gyno points. Non negotiable." Phyllida sweet voice like the chimes of bells in a Christmas morning rang out through their ears mesmerizing Nihyuh more and more.


    Before David could furiously shout out ''Day light robbery'', Nihyuh was apparently faster than he was. With a slight gulp in his throat, he spoke. "Deal!"


    Responding with a gorgeous smile sending Nihyuh to a daze again. "Hop in then." Phyllida replied as she swayed her hips back to the vehicle.


    Nihyuh quickly entered, David froze in front of the mechanism with hesitation visible in his eyes. After a few moment, he walked into the Skycruiserzily yawning from time to time.


    But his eyes were actually scanning phyllida''s every movements to the smallest details. He couldn''t help but wonder how a girl like that could be powerful as to be a threat to him, it was terrifying.


    Turning back, Phyllida turned back as if to remember something. "Have we met before? I seem to know you from somewhere?" her questioning gaze towards David.


    Since David was at his peak in this moment, he easily recalled where he heard that voice from. Although he could just deny having met her before, but that would justplicate things more and more since she apparently didn''t get the message thest time.


    "Sure, you told me something like ''interesting , although you aren''t the first to have ever thought of it, you also wouldn''t be thest''¡­something like that." David replied casually recalling the words she had said. Stretching his body a bit.


    As if just remembering, Phyllida nodded her head, reminiscing. "Oh yea, you are that ''Aerial Apartment'' guy.." She smiled.

 Chapter 15 - Nihyuhs Dream

    Phyllida smile bloomed beautiful as she introduced her self. "I''m Phyllida, and you guys are?"


    "Nihyuh,Nihyuh. My name is Nihyuh and that''s guy is called David. Its our pleasure meeting you." Nihyuh stuttered for a moment and then gradually turned a bit eloquent at the end.


    cing her hands over her mouth, Phyllida giggled softly "Oh my, what had some names."


    "We should get going since the others are getting quite impatient." Phyllida smiled as she nced at both boys. Her eyes stayed on David who looked as though he was about to sleep, yawning from time to time. The chill in her eyes increased and she almost lost control of her emotions.


    "It''s not the time for that yet." she muttered to her self and with her signature smile, she swayed her hips as she entered into the Cruiser.


    David and Nihyuh followed in tow. After walking through the hatchway, they appeared in a long row of seats. There were other people already seated in various parts of the seats


    "Alright, I shall get going. You guys should pick any seat you want. I will see you boyster." her green attractive eyes nced at them. With that, she flipped her hair and left to the control centre of the Sky Cruiser.


    Nihyuh appeared to day dream even after they had taken their seats


    David had no intention of interrupting such weird but interesting moments. He was d to continue watching the myriad disy showing on Nihyuh''s face but he was sure if Phyllida knew what was currently brewing in this guy''s mind, although he couldn''t tell just how powerful the girl was. Since he had no idea how the power system in this world works.


    But he was sure of a single thing, if Phyllida knew what was going on in Nihyuh''s mind, she might actually just dea with him without a single bone left to touch.


    "Hey! Snap out of it." David interrupted by pping the Nihyuh''s face lightly.


    "Ow, what was that for!" holding his face while ring at David.


    "You best tune it down. Whatever you were thinking, it might just lead to your death." David snorted and he warned.


    Startled, Nihyuh paused and then snickerwd as he turned away, muttering ''Seems like I have been underestimated''


    "Tell me about how you called the Skycruiser without using your tag." David asked. Resting his back on the soft seat. It was even morefortable than those he had tried on Earth. They were clearly made out of a different material.


    A strong beast''s fur maybe. David guessed.


    "And why would I do that? Since you wouldn''t bother reading the students guide to the end, you just keep bothering me with questions. I think I need to charge you for that." Nihyuh replied seriously. His mind kept telling him that he forgot something but he ignored it. While holding David''s gaze.


    David''s eyebrow rose a little. He was a little bit surprised about the fact that Nihyuh suddenly grew some balls at this moment.


    Hmm, infatuation makes you bolder. David thought to himself. Not wishing to blow things out of proportion since Nihyuh wasn''t really in his right state of mind.


    "I will read the book finishter alright? but can you please kindly tell me how you called the cruiser without doing anything? Please!."


    Nihyuh shook his softly as thigh getting rid of the thoughts in his head, beifre he responded


    "The reason I could call the cruiser without actually performing a single action was because I upgraded my personal interface to the second level which grants one the opportunity to speak freely to the AI by speaking using your brainwaves alone!" Nihyuh answered David''s questions directly.


    "Oh." David was enlightened. Now he knew the reason. But at the same time he was puzzled too. He spoke with his AI using his mind already without doing any upgrading. Was he special? It seems the institute already recognised his talents and knows how precious he is. David thought as his nassisistic side began to show.


    "But talented students with 3 stars talents have their AI directly upgraded by two levels the moment they are registered by the institute. They are treated with much more care than those with one star or two star talents.


    ''Oh, so that''s why.'' David thought. He was already a three star. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if he had registered as a five star individual. His treatment would certainly be better than this.


    To upgrade ones personal interface to the second level, one would need 10 Gyno points to perform such tasks. From the second level to the third level requires 100 Gyno points.


    Requires 1000 gyno points from the third level to fourth level. And From fifth to the sixth level, it requires 10,000 gyno points for upgrading.


    Making it very expensive to upgrade, most students actually only upgrade theirs to the third level since the institute would take back what was theirs ¨C the AI. After the students graduates from the institute, the institute takes back the AI. It was a waste of precious gyno points to upgrade something that wasn''t going to be yours forever. So most students opt not to upgrade at all or upgrade to the third level as their limits.


    That''s to say, only talented students with three stars talents and above would get their AI''s upgraded.


    Three stars talented individuals would get just a single upgrade. Four stars would get two upgrades while the legendary five stars talented individuals which is as rare as a phoenix feather or a qilin horn would directly get theirs upgraded to the sixth level with immediate effect. Although the sixth level upgrade isn''t the highest, it has a high enough authority to match some instructors if the institute.


    The perks of a five star talented student are numerous beyond words. David should have been one. Let''s just say he gave up on the opportunity due to his forgetful nature it for some other reason entirely.


    The surroundings shook. The familiar seductive voice rang out from the Skycruiser. "Sit tight, we are taking off now."


    The Skycruiser was lifted up the ground slowly by the thrusters at its sides.


    Whoosh!


    The Skycruiser immediately elerated at an incredible speed causing some of the passengers on it who weren''t prepared for it since it was their first time on the Skycruiser. And those people are David and Nihyuh. They were instantly pushed backwards. David''s situation was alright since he swiftly grabbed onto the handle of the seat he was sitting on.


    But Nihyuh''s situation was a lot worse, as he thrusted backward almost tumbling backwards like a gymnast his legs were almost above his head.


    Lucky for him, they were at the back of the cruiser and although he was a bit embarrassed, it was nothing much since there was no one watching him. Well technically, no stranger was watching him.


    ncing sideways, he noticed David''s mouth twitching from time to time. His eyelids also shaking. Nihyuh sighed.


    "Justugh if you want to, no need to force yourself."


    David''s lips twitched faster. But he ultimately didn''tugh. ncing at the abnormally silent Nihyuh from time to time, he asked. "You okay?"


    "Yea, I''m alright." Nihyuh replied but he was still as gloomy as he was. He kept thinking in his head. What if Phyllida was watching him right then, he would have embarrassed himself Infront of her just because he doesn''t know anything about the Skycruiser. He made up his mind right then.. His second goal right now is to buy his own personal Skycruiser.

 Chapter 16 - 30 Meters High

    Sitting quietly on the seat of the sky cruiser, David looked sideways since he was sitting very close to the window, he could see as they soared into the skies in a seemingly predetermined route.


    He also noticed that although the sky cruisers were moving fast, and also about to bump into each other, they always magically avoid each other in the nick of time, brushing past each other in a smooth fashion. Making one sigh in admiration at such precise control over the machines.


    Although David instinctively doesn''t really like Phyllida, he had to admit though, she was really good at controlling the sky cruiser. An ability worth being jealous over.


    And whilst he hadn''t been to the control center of the sky cruiser, he could only imagine how hard it was going to be driving the vehicle.


    David turned his head back, facing Nihyuh. As he was about to ask him something, he suddenly felt the sky cruiser decelerating, beforeing to a stop and then, a light ''thump'' was heard as the sky cruisernded softly on the ground.


    Checking over the windows, the sky cruiser hade to a stop.


    ''Hm, seems like we''ve gotten there, that was fast.'' David mulled over in his head.


    The hatch opened, spilling out crowds of teenagers. Amongst them, David and Nihyuh came outst.


    Yawning, David looked around curiously with his droopy eyes, While Nihyuh''s eyes shone with both curiosity and expectation. Seems like he was really enthusiastic about thebat lessons which David was really sure it wasn''t something to be happy about.


    The flying vehiclended at the edge of an open field. The field was almost asrge as a football field.


    In the middle of the field, there already students there standing in a single file and also ording to their heights.


    "See youter." Nihyuh left in a hurry in a bid to join them.


    A bit surprised, he watched as Nihyuh left like a hurricane to find his position in the line. David smiled a bit at the enthusiastic Nihyuh, before he shrugged. Walking inrge strides towards his position on the line, ording to his height. Which was located almost at the middle of the line.


    David stood therezily for a few seconds, soon after, he got really impatient since the lecturer isn''t there yet.


    The rest of the students waited patiently for the appearance of their teacher without anyints like they were already used to it. Seeing as the other students who went for the previous lessons were quite, the students who were attending the lesson for the first time also kept quiet. Well, with the exception of David.


    As David frowned and was about to ask someone what was going in, a tiny dot emerged far off the sky. Rapidly closing in on the students, the dot grew from its previous tiny frame to a muchrger one since it was already close enough to be seen by the students.


    The figure of a slick looking sky cruiser gradually emerged rapidly. The cruiser waspletely pink in color. Shining with a metallic shine on it. Looking both badass and cute. With two omni-thrusters at both sides. Spewing out waterfalls ofbustible energy the students, when it got to the edge of the field, it only slowed down a little bit, but its speed was still considered quite fast.


    As he saw the sky cruiser speeding towards them, having no thoughts of slowing down, David''s eyebrows rose in surprise. Looking at his fellow students having no thoughts of running for their lives or something, instead, their eyes shone in admiration and in expectation as though they about to watch something really interesting.


    ''Since they didn''t run, I also wouldn''t run¡­lets see what would happen'' David thought as he gritted his teeth.


    In that instant, as the sky cruiser was about to pass over the students head, something immediately dropped down from the already opened hatch of the flying vehicle.


    The object Immediately closing in on them at a terrifying speed due to its inertia and gravity.


    That object... was a woman.


    Cries of shock immediately rang out from the group of students although it came from the students who are attending the ss for the first time since they had been admitted into the the institution.


    It was their first time seeing someone jumping down from an altitude of more than 30 meters high. Even if one had superhuman strength, it''s no different from seeking one''s death.


    As David recognized the object as a woman, his eyes immediately opened wide in astonishment, thereafter, his lips curled up in a sadistic smile.


    Laughing in his mind ''Hehe, courting death.''


    Adopting a pose of one who wants to watch a good show. He gazed in expectation at the woman who was descending just like a meteor.


    Thedy''s decent didn''t slow down at all. In fact, she changed her position. Turning her head upside down with her face towards the ground increasing her already terrifying downwards momentum. And as if she was still dissatisfied with her speed, she ced her hand straight by her sides. Her blond hair pping behind her.


    Whoosh!


    Her body dived straight towards the ground, slicing apart the air like a knife to soft cheese with terrifying speed.


    As her body was about to hit the ground, she immediately performed a front flip, flipping her body and changing her upside down posture to the normal standing posture, spreading her feet apart to a type of horse stance with one hand forward.


    BANG!


    The students immediately felt the impact, as tremors surged through the ground, dust and grass immediately rose up flying everywhere, covering the whole area.


    Cries of fear immediately rang out from the new students. Although the ones who attended her sses in the past two days, had experienced it before, they still couldn''t hold in their disbelief as they stared at the figure in the middle of the rising dust.


    David''s facial expression was exceptionally priceless as he was filled with incredulity. It was something he wouldn''t have believed would happen even if he dreamt about it. It was impossible. Both scientifically and logically.


    He was expecting to see her in pieces at least.. But he couldn''t have expected that she was totally fine even after jumping about 30 meters from a flying vehicle.

 Chapter 17 - Instructor, I Really Did Not Raise My Hand

    Staring forwards in disbelief, David watched as the dust, grass and sand cleared up. Exposing the figure within a the 5 meters wide crater.


    It was ady in herte twenties with blond hair five feet seven inches tall with a slim figure passable amount of breast almost poking out of her shirt, wearing a tight but long trousers, pink lips, beautiful face that is currently twisted into one of Savagery which made guys think at least three times before asking out.


    The woman was still in her bent position but beneath her legs, a five meter hole had been created.


    Thedy raised her head, keeping her legs together,pletely expressionless, she added a slight tension to her legs, with a swish, she jumped out of the hole she had created.


    "I''m Ae, but you shall address me as ''Instructor'' from now till the end of your year. This would be the third and thest time I would mention something like this to you batch of students, so I won''t repeat my self for those who ain''t here yet.


    That would be your job to keep." Ae said in the midst of tying up her lose hair into a ponytail.


    ncing at the group of students whose faces still held expressions of incredulity, disbelieve and in awe.


    ''Hmph! They are still kids afterall.'' she thought while trying to resist the tiny smile that had managed to creep onto her small lips.


    Letting down her hands from her hair, cing them on her hips. Her face turning serious Swiftly.


    "I have taught those who came earlier in thest two days days I won''t repeat those topics I have touched upon anymore and if you are interested, just ask around from the ones who came for the past two days, or you can do whatever you want, I don''t really care." Flipping her hand, showing that she really care if they asked around or not.


    cing her hands behind her back, takingrge strides while walking from the starting line of the assembled students to the end while making sure to maintain eye with each and every one of them. As if trying to intimidate them.


    When she got to David''s position, David wasn''t at all intimidated by her. Instead, he stared at her as if he was observing a very rare specimen.


    His slightly droopy eyes together with that weird gaze of his immediately caught the attention of the instructor.


    ''What sort of look us that?'' instructor Ae took a second nce at the student.


    She made a mental note to keep an eye for this students of her hers because his face practically screams LAZY!.


    "Now, who can truly tell me, Why was the REBs stronger than we were, some years back?" Instructor Ae asked.


    A couple of students raised up their hands in a bid to answer the question. Most of them were the new students who just attended her ss for lecture today.


    The once who had attended her lectures though were oddly silent, their faces having a faint grace of mockery they tried really hard attempting to hide from their expressions. Not really noticeable on hindsight.


    But although David''s attention was on the freak of ady, he was still sober enough to notice the slight smirk shown on the some of the students who attended her first ss faces. Making him both totally confused and suspicious.


    Looking at the over enthusiastic group of students in front of her that are willing to give her an answer to the question, Instructor Ae chuckled before saying.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you all that, your Personal AI won''t work here, all the instructors in the institute are given special ess to freeze the students Personal AI." A slight smirk gradually emerged from instructor Ae''s normally stoic face softening her stern facial expressions. Although she might or might not have forgotten to tell them that she could only freeze it during lectures.


    When the students heard her words, some of them had their faces of excitement instantly frozen, then from excitement into one of confusion.


    Few of the students were nning to cheat with the help of the personal AI offered to them by the institute but with the words spoken by the instructor, it was all useless.


    David''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown as he tapped at his tag three times to call forth his holographic image but he saw nothing.


    ''This is bad! No one could record or even note some things down on somethings down to the system, what are they trying to do? Doing that, would increase the rate at which student fail during the final examination.''


    Squinting his eyes, David thought things through, giving him a huge headache. Suddenly,. His face smoothened into a rxed expression.


    ''Its not really my problem. sigh, just thinking of it gave me a headache. Tsk tsk, too troublesome trying to think.''


    The students still stunned about the new information were graduallying to their senses.


    Although Ae had dropped the news multiple times to different batches of the new students that were admitted into the institute, she had long ago gotten used to their stunned expression and it''s getting damn tiring all the time. She was already a little sick of it.


    The numbers of hands being raised up in an attempt to answer the question was immediately reduced into a miniscule amount of student willing to answer the questions.


    "Now that we have gotten that out of the way, you there, yes you. The one with the droopy eyes." Instructor Ae pointed towards the one of the students one front of her.


    David''s droopy eyes immediately widened as he realised Instructor Ae was point her finger towards him.


    He surprised at first, then the expression of surprised soon morphed into that of confusion. He was really confused and actually not faking it.


    He wanted to roar out towards the teacher that he didn''t even raise his hands, his the hell did she still take notice if him since there were at least 50 students currently standing in line with him.


    There was not really worthy of taking notes on him, well, he was quite the bit handsome, but admits the group of students standing in line with him, he wasn''t even worth being graded in the top twenty.


    And the most important and frustrating part of these is that he didn''t even raise his hands!! How did he still get the attention of the instructor?! David was screaming in his heart but he dared not day the least bit of his thoughts outside. It was unknown when it started, but his mind already had trace of fear within his heart ever since her performance of her more of entry.


    If that tiny leg that created a few meters hole in the field on in solid ground, one could imagine if that legsnded on someone else.


    So, he made up his mind not to mess with thisdy at all.

 Chapter 18 - The Scheme

    Squinting his eyes slightly, David pondered for a few moments before giving instructor Ae an answer.


    "Uhm, I have absolutely no answer to that question. Instructor." David answer truthfully.


    The instructor stared at David for a few seconds before turning her gaze away from him. "Hmm, anyone else wants to give a try?" Instructor Ae said while looking at her other students.


    "Hello, instructor Ae. I''m Phyllida." A very sweet voice chimed in softly. Grabbing most of the people''s attention.


    David immediately recognized that voice. Although the way the voice sounds was as little different than it did before, making the everzy David wants to look over to her.


    Lazily snapping his head in the direction of the voice, David''s eyebrows rose slightly. ''She is a bit different than when I met her just slightly over 10 minutes ago.''


    When David met her at the entrance of her sky cruiser, she was a little seductive and also a bit fiesty. But now, she looks just like the innocent neighbor next door. Hence causing his raised eyebrows.


    "Hold up for a minute." Instructor Ae raised her hands to stop the innocent looking girl from continuing with her words.


    Folding her hands, making those melons about to pop out of their their pockets more enticing. Drawing a light gasp from most of the male students including David. Being physicallyzy doesn''t affect his sexual desires. He could tell by the swelling of his third leg rising with every beat his heart made.


    Gulping down mouthfuls of saliva, David recovered in time to listen to her next sentence.


    "Kids, let me get things straight with you all. I really do not care for your names, or anything information rted to you or about you." Ae said while also not forgetting to send an indifferent gaze towards the students.


    When David heard her words, he didn''t really care about it, he honestly didn''t care about it. But then he nced towards Phyllida seemingly about to gloat in the face of her misfortune, although he didn''t really give a f*ck about her, he would be quite happy to see her fail.


    When David turned his gaze towards her, he saw that although her facial expression easily said she was angry, And although David''s bodynguage looked like he doesn''t easily notice things happening around him. Mainly his slightly droopy eyes. But they were always sharp.M nothing could wax his eyes. Unless he lets them.


    Especially when he there are strong being in his immediate surroundings. like for example, the instructor who could threaten his his life. She could do him in like she''s killing chickens. When there are powerful beings in his surroundings, his eyelids would drop down, covering his eyes his eyeshes would protect his eyes from been observed by the opponent. His body would rx a lot and from another''s perspective, it would look like he was just beingzy. But his muscles would be very tense, ready to respond to any threat in the fastest way possible. And right now, he could feel the threatsing from his front, his left and right side simultaneously.


    The oneing from the left, he could feel that they were two other people aside from Phyllida. The threat from his left side, is even a little bit bigger than that of Phyllida. Which means apart from Phyllida, there are other people students amongst the batch of students who had been highly trained by their families.


    He keenly noticed that although her facial expression is on of embarrassment which made the eyes of the other boys who saw them wants to hug her and protect her from bad guys, especially Nihyuh who is pretty much ring at the instructor with squinted eyes. Phyllida''s eyes were still as ake without any ripples. Thinking for a bit, David made a spection.


    ''Maybe she doesn''t care what the instructor thought of her. But, from what I''ve noticed from her so far, she wouldn''t do something like that.


    Unless she knows exactly what the the instructor would say, and was waiting for that. What would she gain though?. Oh, since the instructor doesn''t want to know their names, the only persons name she knows now is Phyllida. What a scheming Little girl.'' David eyes twitched as he thought.


    If the instructor wishes to choose a person from the ss or for some other matters entirely, Phyllida''s name might just pop into her mind.


    "Although I don''t care about your names, what I do care about is your talent in the art ofbat. If it''s good, I would be very thrilled to know your name. But if it''s mediocre." Instructor Ae paused for a moment. Staring piercingly at the students.


    "Well, if we meet outsidebat lessons, let''s just say we never knew each other. Strangers to each other. Don''t be bothered to greet me cause I won''t bother answering you. Got it?" the instructor said in a stern voice.


    "Hey, blue blond guy. Answer the question." She motioned to a boy with blond hair and blue eyes who had risen hand up earlier to answer her question, While also ncing at Phyllida. ''Hmph, although the girl looks like an innocent girl, she''s actually pretty good at scheming. too bad she can''t fool me with just that not letting her continue would be her punishment.'' Ae snorted as she thought preparing to listen to the blue blond boy speak.


    "Yes instructor." the boy replied in a calm tone that exuded his confidence and pride.


    "The Rapidly Evolved Beasts are strong because of their ability to absorb the mutagen in the air, which increases theirbat prowess the faster and longer they could absorb the mutagen." The blue blond boy finished his sentence while smiling.


    Instructor Ae rolled her eyes while sighing, ''This dumb boy.''


    Ignoring himpletely, she spoke out to them "Who else can answer the question. I mean correctly this time." she asked.


    No one replied because most if them would give the same answer as blue blond boy.


    Seeing as Phyllida was the only one whose hands were up.


    "Alright, speak up girly.." Out of options, Instructor Ae chose Phyllida.

 Chapter 19 - Techniques

    Phyllida''s eyes twitched. Although, she was a smart person, she was an incredibly proud person especially her. And there is always limit to what a person like her was willing to take, before reaching her berserk mode. Hers is a very small height.


    ''First, you ignored me and now when you have no choice but to give me attention, you choose to call me Girly?'' Phyllida thought to her self as she was getting increasingly annoyed.


    In her n, although she wasn''t well known by the younger generation, that was because most of the younger generation didn''t have the authority or privilege to encounter her. To talk less of having any knowledge about her.


    She had been under the tutge of their n''s master and the n elders spared no efforts in teaching her. Only the upper echelons of the n had known about her.


    She had received praises from the Head of the family saying she was the the most talented individual the n had seen since thest two hundred years.


    Although she hadn''t been given the transnt yet, her talent in various martial arts is to be considered terrifying. She could quickly grasp any techniques taught to her in two years or three years.


    An ordinary person could never train such techniques past the Glimpse Stage without soaking in Bath water containing a tenth of a drop of a serum while training with such techniques.


    It is very important to use only a tenth of a drop of the serum before practising such techniques. Using more than a tenth of a drop could prove to be harmful on a long term basis otherwise it could result in an abnormal mutation to the body, causing unknown and unwanted changes to the body.


    Using the serum without such techniques is equivalent to courting death. Such techniques helps distribute the radiation and mutagenic energy to the proper and appropriate parts of the body without causing any serious damage or any huge changes to the body.


    Using serum would undoubtedly cause a side effect but although such techniques doesn''t reduce the side effect, instead, it helps in guiding the side effect. Turning into a positive effect.


    For example, the mutation which might have caused one''s head to expand like a balloon could be guided by such techniques to increase the bust of one''s breasts or the one''s buttocks instead, increasing a females sexiness by a huge amount.


    The radiation from a drop of serum could kill a fully grown elephant in a single second without the slightest bit of struggle.


    Those techniques aren''t any ordinary techniques, they had a slight trace of the profound secrets of phasers.


    An ordinary person would spend his or her entire childhood to train such techniques to perfection. But she spent at most two to three years to train such techniques to perfection which was a testimony to her terrifying talent inbat techniques


    Taking a deep breath, Phyllida decided to ignore the woman. she had been informed about the behavior and characteristics of each and every one of the instructor in the institute and due to her intelligent person, opened her mouth to answer the instructor Ae''s had asked previously.


    "The reasons REB''s were stronger than we were back then was because of the differences inbat techniques, secret arts and also the differences between equipments and killing weapons."


    Phyllida answered as she finished her sentence with the sweetest smile she could muster.


    Instructor Ae pondered when she heard Phyllida''s words. "Although, that wasn''t how I would put it but, you have basically grasp the base of things I wanted to say."


    Instructor Ae said as she nced at Phyllida for a second and then with a slight nod of her head, she flipped her gaze to the rest of the students


    "If you have read the students guidelines, you would know that there are one hundred points to be gained out the semester. Twenty points worth of attendance, twenty points for the monthly assessments and thest but not the least, fifty points for the final examinations."


    Some of the students are aw<>are about the point distribution scheme but some of the others student''s expression turned slightly weird. Some were showing a nervous expression, some of their expression were ugly and some of their expression were just in, being pretentious upon hearing the words of the instructor. Since some of them haven''t read the guidelines yet.


    Nihyuh nced sideways towards his left side where David was located with his expression almost saying ''you are also among them'' but David''s expression waspletely in as if he had done nothing wrong meanwhile he was among those who had not read their manuals yet.


    "Normally, i would have waited a week to really start thebat lessons in the past since that has always been the rules of the institute. We wait a week for all the students to heal from the myalgia but it''s been changed due tock of helping staffs in the institute." Instructor Ae continued with her words.


    The result of the report regardingck of workers in the institute being taken to tables of the main institute is to reduce the amount of students that passes the cut off mark of 100 point. The least amount of points needed to pass the semester was originally 40 points, but now, it had been increased to a ring amount of 60 point to pass the semester or one would be reduced to a mere worker whose job is to serve both the institutes and the students every which way they can.


    Basically, for a student to pass a semester, they have to score at least 40 points to be considered passed to the next semester. But it has been changed by the institute due to theck of workers. And to create new batch of workers least amount of trouble, they had to choose from the untalented students since picking them outside the institute was just practically inviting a wolf to ones house.


    There are also other institutes or schools who wishes to nt their spies into the institute so. And although not choosing from outside the institute also had its disadvantages, its pros includes reducing the amount of spies being nted into the institute, reducing and containing them but the con is that the spies are very well hidden, even among the teachers and students without them personally exposing them selves, it is very hard to expose them since they were all very well trained by the institute, academy or organization each or them work are for.


    Although, the opportunity given to the students who had failed to pass the final exams are given one chance to repeat the semester still stands but after that, their statuses would be reduced to a lowly odd Job workers of the institute


    "Now, to the main event.." Ae expressionless face turned devious with a slightly wicked smirk in her lips as it tilted up, her eyes turned incredibly sinister.

 Chapter 20 - Spryher

    "Now, to the main event." Ae''s expressionless face turned devious with a slightly wicked smirk in her lips as it tilted up, her eyes turned incredibly sinister in the next second.


    The atmospheric pressure surrounding instructor Ae suddenly started rising in an increasingly steady manner. As her aura rose simultaneously with it.


    Wu! Wu!! Wu!!!


    The air in the field stirred up slightly as they surrounded her sexy figure, waving her blond hair around. Like a cyclone. Her figure clearly visible through the dust surrounding her as if she was the eye of a small tornado.


    Her eyes turned piercingly sharp in an instant, bing slightly intimidating as if it could see through metal alloys as though was transparent.


    Upon seeing this, David''s body instantly becamex as his eyes dropped further.


    His long eyeshes covering the entirety of his eyes making them indiscernible by those who wishes to gaze upon them. But he could clearly see through his eye Lashes as if they werepletely transparent.


    His head bent slightly, with his hair covering his face. David wasn''t a bit startled by his bodily reaction, nor was he surprised it. With his experience so far, he had noticed that his body reacted in this weird way if he was facing a dangerous situation or someone who could clearly threaten his life.


    He calmly observed the situation, with his eyes which was clearly shining with expectation.


    Clearly a little bit excited and also a lot cautious. As if he knew what wasing.


    He wasn''t the only one though. A lot more people also readied themselves forbat, especially Phyllida whose face was rxed. Clearly, she had been informed of what would happen. And judging by the rxed and slightly serious looks of a few students, they had also knew what wasing.


    But the rest of the students clearly shown panicked expressions on their faces. Some managed to forcibly calm themselves down but, while some, mostly the young girls were on the verge of screaming out ''bloody murder''.


    As the instructor gazed upon the myriad of rich expressions on the faces of her students, her evil smile grew more exponentially. She still had never gotten bored of this part of her lessons new students had to pass through during thebat lessons. Raising her left foot up slightly, she abruptly stomped her foot forcefully on the field.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath her crumbled as the sexy instructor''s body was catapulted towards the air like a Cannon shot out. Almost 15 meters in the, her body seemed to hover slightly in the air.


    She looked just like a goddess who had descended from the heavens as she seemingly floated in the air. With her hair pping happily all over the ce.


    Looking down on her students, her smirk grew more prominent turning into a smile, making her appear very beautiful, a whole lot different from her previously stern expression.


    Suddenly, a metallic white thing with a ''shua'' grew out from her left forearm turning into a sharp bone de more than a meter long. The de gave off an invincible aura as if it could tear apart the air itself.


    The instant David caught sight of the bone de that seemingly grew out of the woman''s hand, horror could be seen inside his hidden eyes and without notice, he dove head first backwards, the corner of his eyes caught sight of a few people who had jumped way more faster and longer than he did. Phyllida included, she was at the forefront in the air.


    Instructor Ae''s smile turned sinister and her eyes shone with a crazy glow and with a low shout, ''Ha!'' she swiftly shed diagonally towards the students below!!


    Horror grew in the expression of the students below, their awe turned into fear as they intended to scatter.


    Shua!


    She shed out and although the de wasn''t long enough to reach the ground, the air instantly condensed as a sharp but transparent de emerged from the de growing into an almost 20 meter long arc slicing towards the students at an inconceivable speed.


    Rolling to his feet, David spin suddenly tingled, he immediately realised he wasn''t out of danger yet. Turning his head, he saw the transparent sharp arc of de cutting the air apart,ing toward him and the others, it was already 5 meters from him and the other students.


    Expressionless, David instantly stomped his foot to the ground forcibly changing his momentum, his waist twisted immediately towards his left, then his body acted like an stic as his tendons, muscles and spine ''Twanged'' like a bowstring being plucked, and with the rebounding force, his body performed a 360 towards his right side with amazing speed, a feat that was previously impossible by anyone.


    Without showing his surprise, not that he was even aware of the impossibility of the matter, even if he was aware, he wouldn''t care right now, because he was well aware that his life was in danger right now, distracting himself right now was basically promoting suicide.


    The transparent arc was already almost a meter away from him, closing the distance between them with incredulous speed.


    Not enough time to gather his strength, he instantly punched towards the de arc with his two Fist.


    Simrly, different kinds of actions were also taking ce, the blue eyed blond guy actions were exceptionally swift, he stomped both his foot to the ground then, a weird vibration could be seen vibrating in a weird frequency starting from his thigh afterwards it swiftly grew like millions of crawling ants to his hands, then into his thumbs which he held between his fist.


    One could see his thumb between his finger that were clenching to form a fist, the thumb was bright red as if it was about to explode owing to too much blood, making a creaking sound afterwards, he immediately punched it towards the arc de.


    Phyllida''s action was a little more rxed, but she still had a serious expression on her face, because she had leaped backwards hoping to escape the de arc, but feeling the danger behind her, she deduced that it was impossible to escape, one would think she should be either nervous or panicking right now, bit she did neither.


    With her back facing the arc de, she wiped her hands backwards, with her index finger pointing outwards in which the color of her index finger was tinged with a hue of the color blue.


    Many students also attacked with their most powerful attack they could muster, finger attacks, fist, kicks, all sort of attacks were immediately performed.


    Their attacks immediately connected to the arc de.

 Chapter 21 - The Initiation

    Many students also attacked with their most powerful attack they could muster, finger attacks, fist, kicks, all sort of attacks were immediately performed.


    Their attacks immediately connected to therge transparent arc de.


    The expressions of the students immediately changed from their hardened expression to one of astonishment, confusion, bewilderment and mostly fear.


    David''s eyes opened wide as he nced down at his lower body in astonishment and a slight bit of fear.


    The reason for that was because the moment the attacks of the students and the instructor was about to connect, their attacks met with nothing, only simple air.


    But the main reason for their fear was because the after effect of the instructor''s attack, the transparent de arc sliced through the bodies of the students including Davids''.


    Phyllida''s expression also had a bit of fear in them and although she knew the truth, seeing a de pass through your body, who wouldn''t feel a tinge of fear?


    David paused for 5 seconds before he tried moving his leg in fear.


    Taking a step forward, his legs moved! He softly touched his waist to check if it was still intact, seeing as it wasn''t separated afrom his body? He visibly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hu!


    David looked towards his left and his right scanning his ssmates for anyone who had been either dismembered or any who had parts of their bodies being separated from them


    But his expectations was bound to be a lost cause. Few of the students were still frozen in fear and shock just like an extremely life like manmade statue.


    He also used the opportunity to nce towards Nihyuh, who had his arms crossed in front of him, his legs standing firmly in a horse stance seemingly unshakable. He was also frozen in a battle stance.


    David raised his head back up towards the instructor only to find out that the instructor who was previously floating in midair had at some point in time, was already on the ground, with azy expression on her face and a hint of satisfaction shining deep within her eyes.


    She had her arms folded in front of her, supporting her already voluptuous and sulent breast. Appearing even desirable, if not for the near death encounter they had just experienced a few seconds ago, the male students would be spewing out blood from their noses without stop but the young men''s thoughts was already preupied with the thoughts of fear and death, their brain couldn''t spare the extra brain juice to process the stimting sight in front of them.


    Instead of the looks of lust they were supposed to have due to almost popped out breasts in front of them, they instead had looks of wariness and fear as they stared at the instructor in front of them like one would do to a demon.


    Instructor Ae sighed in satisfaction, watching the changes of expression on each students faces, it was quiet satisfying to her. It has been more than three years since she had been assigned to thebat lessons teaching department.


    She had been teachingbat lessons in the institute for three years straight to new students of different batches.


    Her schedule for the first week of the students was to teach them theories ofbat, basically, the sh+ts they had gotten themselves into, and also, life and death together with some other misceneous subjects


    After the first week of theories, debates and some simple and basic questions and answers between her and her students, she would ce them into an impossibly difficult scenario.


    Where in, theirtent potential would be awakened or more like forced out of them due to fear.


    It is like an initiation of a sort that every freshmen has to undertake. Who so ever passes, great! But those who failed, no drastic actions like expulsion or the likes would taken. The freshmen would only change dorms and identity, simple. From the students dorm to thebour house. And from a student of the institute, to a temporarybour staff of the institute.


    People like that were given the grace of 2 week after they failed the initiation to be a Spryer. If they failed, their statuses as a temporarybour staff of the institute would be permanent that instant. But if they passed, they would be allowed to join the institute as a student.


    Although, the rules were there, those rules were one of the means the institute devised to keep the students from beenzy, but as time passed and the students of the institute grew plenty year after year, and their basic necessities were growing day by day with the low amount ofbour staff and resources wasted on paying thebour workers that were assigned to cook, wash, e.t.c.


    That particr rule was then known to be the one that provided freebour workers to the institute without wasting any unnecessary resources.


    Also, students who failed the initiation were considered ones with low talents inbat and having a weak heart or otherwise know as having a weak will.


    At first, there was barely any students who failed the initiation. At most three to four would fail. And if the new students luck was good at that moment, out of all the freshmen who had been admitted into the institute, non of them may fail.


    And even if some failed, they would be given the opportunity to turn their failures into sess due to the 2 weeks trail in thebour house. Bing a Spryer in at most a week or slightly more than a week.


    But as the authorities in the institute realised that the numbers of students who be a permanentbour ataff were almost non existent, although, it was a good thing, it was also a bad situation as the staffs hired from outside the circle of the institute might include spies from foreign institutes. It was considered a great risk.


    After some meetings and considerations, the two weeks grace was reduce to only a weeks time. And at that point, the students that failed initiation or rather test increased to almost a double of the amount that it used to be.


    This year, it was a lot worse and different from the past ones, and that is due to special reasons known only to the authorities of the institute, she has been hinted but it was more like she had been asked or rather, tasked, to perform the initiation as early as she could. But the final decision stillys in her hands. Well, at least that was what she was told.


    But as an extremely smart person, she only needed to be hinted once or twice before she would get the message very clear.

 Chapter 22 - The Procedure

    One of the information about the initiation is that it is a very simple and practical step.


    The main reason for making the students undergo the test is because after going through the process called xenograft, which means transnting a foreign organ to ones body.


    And in this case, an organ which had being extracted from an Evolution Beasts, purified and prepared using different kinds of methods, techniques, and solutions by the Generic Association had been directly transnted and into the bodies of the students at the very beginning after they had chosen to join the institution.


    The procedure, includes 5 stages to a sessful xenograft. The first process, is to cut open the flesh, tissue, muscles and finally the bones protecting the heart with precision.


    The second step is to pick a spot near or very close to the heart, then ce the organ to transnted very carefully next to the heart. Where it would neither disturb nor cause anyplications.


    The third step is a veryplicated process, and with the slightest bit of mistake, the subject may very well end up with a cardiac arrest or in a worse case scenario, the subject may end up dead. That was why the Evolutionary Pod was created.


    One of the main functions of an Evolutionary Pod is the precision in the process of Xenograft. The Evolutionary Pod was programmed to carry out the transnt


    With extreme uracy with the help of an inbuilt tiny robotic arms installed with tge tools needed for the operation.


    The only con about the Evolutionary Pod is that although the transnt carried by it is urate but it''s always urate by 87% which although it was a lot, the rate of failure is 13%. Basically, out of a 100 people, up to 87 people might seed, while 13 people might fail. All who failed would die immediately without a doubt. Either by the breakdown of their genes, or explode into bloody mist considering the fact that go into a crazed madness.


    In some cases though, some subjects who survived through the process might evolve due to some special conditions, turning into Mutated Beings. The main reasons for that was because of the undtions of mutagynic energy emitted during the transnting process


    Those Mutated Beings had only one thing in mind, they crave for blood! Since the organs extracted from Mutated Beasts still had traces of their gic characteristics within. In as much as the Generic Association purified the beast''s organs using different solutions, vials etc, it still isn''t enough topletely wipe out the traits of the beast''s gic characteristics.


    Topletely wipe out the beast''s gic characteristics, the amount of resources needed to wipe out the stain of the beast''s gic characteristicspletely hidden in the beast organs, was enough to moderately purify the stains hidden in as much as 10 organs.


    The difference between the two purification process is that one purifies the stains organs in which the cost for resources are expensive. (Stains - means Mutated Beasts gic characteristics. Like the traits of when a wild lion mets human¡­ time for snack [lip smack].)Those whose body were grafted with such organ are bound to be 3 Stars talents at the very least in the institute.


    The second purification process, moderately purify the organs which is about one tenth less expensive than aplete purification process. And ispletely supported by the institute due to the low cost of materials and services needed to perform the operation sessfully.


    The only negative effect is that although the second purification process only purifies the organ, it is preferable because of it''s low costs and all. The dangers involved is also enormous if one was being considerate about the future.


    Every once in a while, there will be periods were one tends to loose control and when ones fighting capabilities would start to deteriorate from slow to fast.


    That wasrgely due to the fact that with time, the organ transnted into the subjects body would start to reject the subject which could cause inverseplications to the body.


    The solution to the problem that was arrived at by the cooperation of both the Generic Association and the Government lead to the to production of catalytic Serums


    The serum helps stabilize the body, increase the strength of the user, then finally, it could help one further increase in strength when one had reached the limit of his or her current strength.


    Those specific organs had been named by the Generic Association as Genomes.


    All in all, it all boils down to the luck of the subjects in order to seed because a few minute ws in calction might lead to death another cause for error is that, due to the undtion of both radiation and Mutagynic energy, the processing unit would be forced to make unnecessary calction, leading to incorrect timing and then the operation would be considered a failure.


    It''spletely impossible to calcte such idents so as to contain them.


    The process involves the possession of godlike skill of precision and steady hand movement. Which is why the operation is not being lead by any human doctor, they were instead done with the help if the Evolutionary Pod.


    But a few doctors are also involved to ensure the operation goes smoothly without much failure.


    After the body parts protecting the heart had been shifted slightly, the pod would move it''s tiny set of robotic arms, to cut apart a specific number of blood vessels, capiries and veins in the heart which is directly connected to the body to help pump blood into the system.


    After cutting them apart, the blood that was supposed to sprout out would be directly blocked by the Evolutionary Pod which was exactly what it was programmed to perform perfectly.


    The subject ispletely immersed into a type of mixed prepared liquid that looks slivery white in color, almost like mercury leaving only his or her head in the air to breath. Also, the subject aren''t allowed to take any pain killer shots or it would directly lead to the increase in the rate of possible failure to 50% immediately.


    .

 Chapter 23 - Power System?

    The Genomes from the Rapidly Enhanced Beings also has a few tube like capiries and blood vessels like a humans heart would.


    But instead of the tube like capiries and blood vessel to be still as one would expect, they would instead twitch in certain periods.


    Reminding one of a really creepy scene. A weak and soft hearted grown man might just be frightened to death if he saw the scene.


    The Evolutionary pod would ce the Genomes sitting directly below the heart.


    At a spot where it would neither be moved nor shaken. If one were to jump up and down or perform an intense activity, it won''t even shake.


    Then with amazing swiftness and uracy, the plenty of robotic arms and tool, started putting the tubr capiries of the subject''s heart then directly join them together forming one tube.


    As soon as the blood at the tip of the heart vein touched the Genomes'' , the tip of the Genome''s tube immediately shot up,tching onto the mouth of the heart vein as if they had receive some kind stimtion.


    Clearly, blood is like a type of fuel to engine to the Genomes, making them feel clearly excited.


    Worms like tissues sprang forth from where the two tips touched, swiftly merging together like seeing a stitching needle and thread.


    It wasn''t only one capiria though, all of the capiries from the subject''s heart weretched onto by half of the Genomes while they were bring seemingly sewed together to form a perfect Vein as tough it has been there since the beginning.


    The job of the robotic arms of the Evolutionary pod was mainly to ensure that the right blood vessel and capiries are ced in the right tubes of the Genomes.


    cing them in the wrong tubes, would result in the wrong flow of blood and energy indirectly leading to death due to wrong flow of blood.


    The veins and blood vessels were clearly very impatient as they wanted totch onto any blood vessels or capiries they could find.


    But owing to the guidance of the Evolutionary pod, it was directed to the right path and tubes.


    Only half of the the tube like capiries remain from the Genomes as they waved around the air quiet frantically.


    If the grown man who had died watching the previous scene, now gets to see this scene, it wasn''t unknown if her ghost would also die.


    But it was only half of the tubes from the Genomes were that were already connected to theplete veins from the heart. Half were still being prevented from connecting to other things or causing any damage.


    After the veins from the body would was thoroughly saturated, the Evolutionary pod would guide the tubes from the capiries using its robotic arms with precise strength and agility, guided them towards the veins and the tubr capiries. The same scene as the previous one happened.


    As soon as they touched blood, theytched onto the target that they were guided to and then joined together.


    All the tubes begantching to their targets simultaneously, just like a shark who had smelt blood.


    After they had been properly connected, the robotic arms of the Evolutionary pod, shifted the rib bones, tissue and flesh back to their ces, then with a few minutes ofser treatment, the opened up flesh would be healed up remaining just a small res scar in the surface to show that one had undergone a life threatening operation.


    Those are the steps a subject or students has to undergo for a xenograft.


    Now, back to the initiation, the main reason for the institute to carry out such process is because¡­


    The process of Xenograft, doesn''t necessarily makes one a superhuman yet. One has to under a seriously extremely strong stimtion, like fear, joy, at the peak before climaxing for ones body to be willing to do anything or ept any foreign object to escape from danger, or more energy to reach the peak once more etc. Only temporarily though.


    Normally, the body would notpletely ept such foreign organ volunteeringly. It still needs a slight push from the outside. In this case, fear.


    After the Genome had been temporarily epted by the body system, it would also ept the changes to the body during that moment.


    As blood and water flows through the heart and then the Genome, then directly to the body, ones stiff muscles would start loosening, the body would gradually get lighter the locked and tightly bound joints would also start loosening. As the body would be slightly stronger.


    The main improvement that the Xenograft gave is the flexibility of ones body and the major improvement is one''s agility. One''s body would be very fast, almost triple that of their previous speed. One would be able to perform maneuver previously impossible for him or her previously. But not to the level of a world champion gymnastics or a professional stuntman.


    The higher one''s heartbeat rate, the more one''s body would continue to loosen, even if the heartbeat rate decreases, the body''s flexibility, agility and strength would remain permanent like that.


    But to increase the Rate at which the blood cirction through the first and the newly second heart and then the body, would be progressively difficult.


    Basically, increasing one''s rate of heartbeat would be more difficult. Making a Cycle past the previous limit would be harder and harder.


    Although, if one forced himself too much, one might not necessarily have an heart attack, one''s heart might just burst out into pieces directly due to the power over load.


    Only geniuses who had been trained by their families to perform gruesome and tiring exercises during their younger age would possibly have little problems reaching the limits of the stage called ''SPYHERS''


    Spryers is the name given to those who have been Xenografted and are seeking to reach the limits of the human body.


    For those who aren''t geniuses, their are Evolutionary Vials they could purchase from the institute at an expensive price.


    The Vials contains some type of fluid that could spike an increase in one''s heartbeat sharply.. It is only rmended to students who think they had encountered some bottle neck.

 Chapter 24 - Blood Heart Body Transformation

    In a simple definition, Serums are concocted to contain a type of effect in which it gives a sudden increase ones heartbeat by giving a sudden jolt to the heart which therefore spikes up the rate of heartbeat.


    Therefore, with even more velocity, the hearts would propell the blood at an even faster speed.


    Whereby circting and pumping warm red blood through the heart which would then pass through the Genome,


    Xenografted into the subject''s body.


    The blood that emerged from the second ''Heart'' afterwards, wasn''t the same as the one that entered it in the first ce.


    The blood that emerged always had a tinge of ckness within, turning it into a dark red colored blood if one could see through the body with a microscope. Proving the blood had changed somewhat.


    After which, the dark red blood is then propelled and circted through the veins, blood vessels and arteries, then right into the body system, wherever the blood pass, it would continue strengthening and transforming the body positively.


    And it also expand the meridians, and blood vessels, making them stronger with time.


    Towards the bones, tissues, muscles, cells, etc. The entirety of the subject''s body would be transformed steadily, following the increase in the number of cirction the subject''s heart could propell.


    A normal human being can only circte his bodily fluids and blood through the entire body 3 times in a single minute.


    That is the limit the heart of a regr and healthy human could achieve.


    The limit the heart could implement without the assistance of the Genomes nor the gradual process of transformation made along side the body as blood is being pumped into the system is only 3 times in a second.


    But for a newly made Spryer, the amazing fact is that their hearts could propell blood throughout the entire body five times in a minute. And that was only when the subject''s Xenograft was just performed.


    The numbers of cirction would increase progressively as long as the subject is involved in an intense activity which could make ones heart, beat faster than it normally would.


    For example, exercises such as jogging, running, sexual activities. Basically any activity that helps increase the cirction of one''s blood and heartbeat.


    Which means a Spryer could achieve fiveplete blood circtions in the body in just a minute, almost twice the amount of a regr person.


    Making them superior to humans. And that was without performing any exercises yet. They could increase the amount by performing specifically intense activities.


    The Vials made by the ''Generic Association contains some type of Serum that had been concocted using special techniques and specific measurements which is exclusive to only the ''Generic Association.''


    The main function of Serum is that it is used to spike up an increase in one''s heartbeat sharply. Which would in turn increase the velocity of one''s blood cirction.


    It is only rmended to students who are wickedly rich and also impatient or think their rates of improvement were slow. So they get some from the institute with enough Gyno points


    Meanwhile, after being Xenografted, there must be an external stimuli that would help force the body to ept the foreign object.


    Which is where the institute''s initiation or basically teste to ce.


    Thebat lessons instructor would help with the problem. Giving them the external stimuli which in David''s instructor case, fear.


    Meanwhile, the instructor smirk in a bewitching manner as she looked towards her students. Their faces, filled with fear and wariness as they nced down between their bodies and the instructor.


    So they get some from the institute with enough Gyno points


    Meanwhile, back to the instructor. Instructor Ae smirked slightly as she watched her students fearful expression.


    "Alright scardy cats, listen up! That attack of mine was only an illusion. You all fell into my illusion when you stared into my eyes. The moment you all stared into my eyes, was the moment the illusion started." The instructor exined.


    Although the illusion wasn''t at all perfect since she needed them to stare into her eyes at in point in time, it was still enough to draw in the attention of the freshmen to the scene she had wanted them to see. But to do that, some of her actions has to be done physically, or the it would be broken by these weak students of hers as their might be doubts appearing in their hearts which would be a huge disgrace to her.


    So to say, the part where she jumped 15 meter into the air and also, the part where the bone des grew on her arm was also very real and the part she shed her de towards the students were all real.


    It was only the transparent arc wind that was an illusion. It was impossible to create something like that in her current stage.


    Upon hearing her words, the students all heaved a long sigh of relief they aren''t dead. David especially.


    He had just came into this science fictional fantasy world, and he hasn''t even seen many things, tasted any foods, ride any cool cars, he wasn''t in a hurry to leave as of yet. Not now, not ever.


    If he died when he had juste to this world, he would regret it extremely.


    When he was still ming himself for notmitting suicide if he knew he would being to this world.


    David eyes spun as he thought.


    He nced around, to notice, he wasn''t the only one who was fearful of losing their lives.


    The other students were also relieved to hear that it was all an illusion.


    While some students who are elites also felt relieved nut refused to show it in their expression.


    They remained stoic, giving the impression that they weren''t moved, even in the face of death. But the instructor could see right through them.


    For example, a student''s hand was trembling unconsciously and even when he tried to control it, and cover it by crossing both his arms, the instructor still noticed it.


    Another couldn''t help his feet from tapping. Channeling his fears towards the physical to help calm himself down. Other elites were also like that.


    After David was calm enough, he couldn''t help but think back to the stunts he had just performed just a minute ago.


    His eyes couldn''t help but widen in astonishment and surprise. Diving backwards was a very simple thing to do. But the maneuver he pulled towards the end.


    In which he had twisted his body as if it was stic or like a spring board where one pulled back towards one side building potential energy and then fire at an extreme speed towards the opposite direction due to kic energy.


    It was an amazing feat.

 Chapter 25 - Unusual

    After David was calm enough, he couldn''t help but think back to the stunts he had just performed just a minute ago.


    His eyes couldn''t help but widen in astonishment and surprise. Diving backwards was a very simple thing to do. But the maneuver he pulled towards the end.


    In which he twisted his body as if it was stic or like a spring board where one pulled back towards one side building potential energy then fire at an extreme speed towards the opposite direction due to kic energy.


    He didn''t even think thing through as he didn''t have the time, it was life and death back at that moment.


    Normally he would be unable to pull something like that off in a normal day as he wasn''t that flexible.


    As he was about to think things through thoroughly, he raised his head up to listen as the voice of the instructor rang out once again. Cutting through his thoughts.


    Instructor Ae continued "Currently, I would like to congratte some of you for finally stepping onto the first and most important step in bing an expert."


    She nced towards the students, her expression had long since turned stoic.


    While her eyes unconsciously turned towards one particr student of hers for a second, her gaze in that moment was tinged with a hint of pity as she looked at him but it immediately cleared up as if it had never been there. No one noticed at all.


    To those whose body already epted the Genome nted in them, she had seen their abilities during the test and her Personal Artificial Intelligence had already sent the list of students that sessfully merged with the Genome with their images directly to her brain


    She soon spoke up once again, while fixing her sses with her Snow white little fingers.


    "Not to waste my time and energy, I won''t list out names. Those of you who feel any changes to your body, it could an increase in your flexibility, or if you feel that your body bes lighter with every breath you take or you feel a bit stronger orstly, you feel that your heartbeat has risen exponentially at one point in time, move to that ce.'''' she pointed towards a particr side of the field.


    Upon hearing her words, David immediately closed his eyes, he could feel that his heartbeat had risen and although his heart rate was now calm, he remembered how fast it became when he thought that he was about to die. He also felt his body was getting stronger at each heartbeat. Although it was a tiny bit of increase, he could still feel it increase by a tiny amount.


    ''Hm?'' David''s eyebrows furrowed as he felt something strange he closed his eyes deeply and at the same time, concentrate his focus to increase his senses. He suddenly noticed something strange and foreign and wierd, beating alongside his heart inside his body. He could exactly say what it was but it felt like a second heart.


    Shock and interest appeared in David''s eyes as he opened his eyes wide abruptly.


    He was about to check to confirm what he had just seen when a loud voice rang out from his front.


    "Be fast with that, don''t waste my time¡­go NOW!" instructor Ae shouted as she red at the students whose expression keeps in changing alike the light of a multicolored beam of light.


    Some of the students wore an incredulous score on their faces as if they couldn''t believe the things they had noticed. While some were happily performing stunts like backflips and front flips which was now as easily as moving their hands.


    But upon listening to the instructors words, without hesitation, they immediately scrambled towards the position the instructor had pointed towards in that instant.


    David also rushed to line up together the other students. As his body seemed light to him, and his strength which had slightly risen, with the stomp of his foot, his body propelled him with do much force, he felt like he was flying. His body already tilted to one side due to the uncontrolled strength.


    If not for his quick Witts like David likes to think, instead of his instincts, he would have crashnded face first on the field.


    He Immediately turned his legs and waist as he used the force to perform a backflips.


    As hending on the ground while heaving a sigh of relief to the fact that he almost died. Going back to his formal position in the new line of students formed.


    He instantly felt a dangerously cold gaze gaze. His body reacted instantly as his eyes drooped lowly. his body rxed while his body entered his abnormal battle mode.


    He suddenly felt his blood cirction slowed down considerably but the force at which his blood flowed in became heavy. His heartbeat thumped with a force that attempted to breakthrough out if his chest. It was a like a patient panther, ready to pounce at any given moment.


    The transformations happened in an instant. David was aware but he didn''t have the opportunity to confirm. He scanned his surroundings for the hidden enemy.


    But as his gaze swept past the students, towards the instructor, he instantly saw the instructor ring at Him like an angry lioness.


    His heart immediately froze as he Swiftly exited hisbat mode, looking towards his shoes like it was an interesting piece of art.


    She had just shouted at the students to make haste and stop their nonsense, bit this little bastard still deem it fit to execute a backflip after she had just spoken. She felt she had been rudely disable. But that anger was changed into suspicion and interest.


    With her keen gaze, she had clearly seen how his body seemed to rx as if he was about to go to sleep which was wierd considering the fact that he had just performed a backflip. What was even weirder was that his heartbeat also slowed down, but each beat was immensely powerful.


    It was pumping blood at a slow but forceful manner as though it was restraining it self, waiting for a single moment to suddenly strike! As though he was executing abat technique.


    Instructor Ae was immediately surprised as she had nevere across such situations before, she made a mental note as he AI recorded the images and scans it had gotten from him.


    Although it was unusual, it only made her about 2 percent interested in him.

 Chapter 26 - A Thousand Cycle

    She threw him to back of her mind soon afterwards. David quickly sneaked a nce at the instructor, only after he realised she wasn''t paying any attention towards him did he released the breathe he was partially holding.


    David was soon a bit startled because he didn''t know if it was an illusion but he felt his body getting a tad bit lighter and his muscles a lot stronger than before. It might have been an illusion on his part that is why he didn''t dare to confirm anything yet without testing it first. David murmured to himself for a bit afterwords, he threw them at the back of his mind.


    He really doesn''t like to think deeply, gives him an headache, and too much work. He was azy person at heart do anything rted to work or thinking quickly bones him an headache.


    Putting the thought to the back of his head, David started listening to what the instructor wanted to say.


    "Now that all of you had passed the initiation, I will exin some basic things to you. And since I am not your science lessons instructor, I will be verified with my exnation, and it''s going to be really quick, I do really remind you all to keep quiet."


    "Do not interrupt what I''m about to say, or that would be the end of today''s lecture." Instructor Ae announced as she red at the students as if she could foresee them asking her questions which would end up in turn angry.


    And in a fit of rage she might just lecture them one by one¡­ with whip.


    "The feelings you ate all experiencing tight now came from the special object transnted into your body." she said to the students after a while. she chose to tell them it was an object instead of a foreign organ modified by the ''Generic Association.


    If she were to tell them the truth, dome might just freakout, while some maybe disgusted towards their bodies, all kinds of situation would pop up.


    So informing them that it was an object, it would still reduce the different risks that may pop up.


    Upon hearing her words again,


    As the students were about to burst out into discussions amongst themselves, the instructor was stoic face became sharp and, instantly stomped down her foot towards the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground instantly as the force created a one meter ditch under the instructors foot as dust rose up to the air, her voluptuous slightly opened breast shook with it, but it was swiftly shrouded by the dust in the atmosphere.


    It was obvious the instructor didn''t use all of strength but still, it silenced the students who were about to make a fuss.


    Quite satisfied with their obedience. She nodded her head in satisfaction. Before resuming her speech.


    "As I said before, the object being transnted into your body, could turn you into an ultimate expert of you y your cards right." She paused for a bit, staring into their eyes, seeing as they didn''t seen to want to cause a ruckus, she choose to exin in details.


    "The object installed into your bodies helps strengthen the body but that is only depending on how fast you could make your blood circte throughout your entire body."


    "A normal human being could only make 3 blood cirction in a minute which is the highest they could ever hope to make. But we are different, because we can increase our blood cirction through special training metbods and the more blood cirction we could make, the more stronger we would be! Now think carefully, If you could just make a thousand times blood, How strong would you be?" She finished her speech on a more higher pitch than she usually did.


    The students instantly thought, if a regr human can only make 3 cycle, his strong would one be if they could maybe execute a thousand cycle in one minute!


    The crowds of students were already red in the face with excitement, their breathing quickened as their heartbeat sped up!


    David''s heart also jumped as his blood glowed at an even faster speed. The thoughts of bing an absolute expert made him quite excited.


    Staring at the students, the instructor lowered her voice as it came with a bewitching andpelling sound "Feel your heartbeat quicken.


    David''s eyes involuntarily closed, as he felt his heart thump loudly.


    ''''Feel the blood pumping through your veins towards your body. David could faintly sense how the blood went through his body passing along his veins.


    "Feel as your body is cleansed, strengthened and tempered with the blood within you, feel the power! Do not forget that feeling."


    He Immediately felt his body bing lighter, his muscles getting stronger and he felt his bones getting s lot loose. He could feel the power of his physical body increase, he felt as if he could control every single parts of his body.


    He could make any muscles of his jump ording to his wishes.


    That is also one of the terrifying abilities they had gained.


    But there were also other students who obviously didn''t believe her words. They weren''t as naive as the other frog in a well students. 1000 times cirction in a minute? Bah!! That is almost like one man having the strength of a thousand regr people.


    If the humans were that strong, they would have long since wiped out the REBs and they wouldn''t be in a disadvantage even if they wanted to.


    For one to experience a thousand cirction in minute, the veins would have to be stronger than steel it self. The heart must be even stronger than titanium. Because the heat frictional force from the cirction alone could probably roast a man to death.


    Even the sound of thumping from one''s heartbeat, would probably kill a man fir to it''d lid noise. The blood would slouch and surge like a great river. Anyone with a thousand cirction, would probably be a god himself. Just his presence alone could kill a mortal.


    Their hasn''t been anyone with such achievement. Neither would there ever be.


    Other people advance in power after they had reached their absolute limit in blood cirction.


    The instructor was just keeping their hopes up, making them crave something that was totally impossible.

 Chapter 27 - Lyster

    "And as for you," The instructor turned to face the other side of the field.


    On the other side of the field, there was a single person standing in the other side. It was a youngdy, she had a moderate body for any regr youngdy her age since she was roughly 17 years of age, light brown skin, brown hair and ck coloured eyes. Although she wasn''t ugly, calling her slightly beautiful would clearly be an overstatement. She wasn''t beautiful at all but wasn''t ugly either.


    Her eyes were very dull though. If one were to ce a human size doll beside her, and another was asked to select who the real human was, using the eyes as a confirmation.


    One might just pick the doll, mistaking it as the real human instead of her as the doll''s eyes seem to have more life in them than the girl.


    As she didn''t move to the location the instructor had pointed to, together with the other students that had moved, it was clear that she didn''t feel any sort of changes in her body as the instructor had said. In fact, she felt nothing at all.


    Instructor Ae checked through her AI to verify her information.


    She had scanned through the students with the help of her AI to indicate those that had failed the initiation. And her name with the picture was the only one that had popped up to her brain.


    The instructor continued, while staring at her."As for you, a message will be sent to you directly. Follow the instructions in the message. Unless you can find ways to make your body ept the changes in around a week, do not let me see you here. I suggest you leave as soon as possible." She concluded her sentence.


    Taking her attention away from the youngdy, she turned to face the other students.


    Upon hearing the instructors words of advice and maybe a hint of admonishment, David inadvertently turned his gaze towards the youngdy in question..


    Her saw her ordinary face, her light brown skin, her deep ck dull eyes and her deadpan expression which was almost as intimidating as the instructors'' He was instantly draw towards her, as he couldn''t help himself. He waspletely infatuated the girl.


    David was also the kind of person that has his preference or types for girls and that youngdy wasn''t even in the category of those he would choose. But still, when he gazed at her, he couldn''t stop. His heartbeat quickened as he waspletely immersed in staring at every inch of the youngdy.


    As if she felt something, her dull eyes moved whilst she nced towards the particr spot where David was standing with the corner of her eyes.


    As soon as their eyes met, David''s heart jumped while the blood in his body surged with full force. Her indifferent eyes meeting his fanatic ones. He wasn''t sure why he was attracted to her but, he felt he would be extremely satisfied if he could just stare into her eyes all day long


    She gazed at him for at most, half a second before averting her gaze. She wasn''t bothered to check him out before she removed her gaze from him.


    Nothing seemed to interest her, although, she wouldn''t admit that she was a tad bit curious about the boy whose expression was wierd, it was the truth


    No one had ever gazed upon her with such weird gaze because she knew that although she couldn''t be called ugly. She wasn''t at all pretty, her face was very ordinary and in. Her looks were a bit just above average.


    A person who could enter the institute could obtain girls of different types.


    For one to show such expression upon seeing her, for the first time is either find kind of sick pervert, one who thought she was interesting or one who is extremely infatuated with her. Love at first sight.


    Although she thought this way, her expression didn''t change one bit and her heartbeat that had already calmed down didn''t even fluctuate.


    That guy had only risen her curiousity for half a second after which, she hadpletely forgotten about him. She didn''t even care.


    She was a person who had joined the institute to be stronger and for the resources they offered to those who are talented.


    She had only filled her name when she had registered. Her address was unknown, family background also unknown. She basically filled everything else with unknown apart from age, name, sex etc. She was incredibly mysterious


    When the instructor had jumped up and shed towards them, she wasn''t in the slightest bit moved. Her gaze had remained dull through the entire process of the illusion without the slightest bit if ripples in them. From that, one could infer that either she had seen through the illusion or, she had means to protect herself from harm or maybe she didn''t even care about her life in the first ce.


    Either way, it was a terrifying thought.


    As if she had thought of something, she lowered her head softly, whole closing her eyes, and for the first time ever, a slight crease could be seen in between her eyebrows as if she was experiencing a bad memory.


    In the next instant, her heartbeat doubled as her blood cirction increased in speed as her heart thumped. Her body had sessfully epted and merged with the foreign object.


    The instructor was still addressing the students when as if she felt something, she suddenly froze in her actions. She frowned slightly while adjusting her sses she looked backwards towards where the


    youngdy was.


    She was instantly surprised when she scanned theter thoroughly with the help of her AI. It instantly produced all information of her vital signs. She could feel the youngdy''s heartbeat and could sessfully confirm that the youngdy had seeded in bing a Spryer all by herself.


    "What did you say your name was?" The instructor asked the youngdy with eye raised eyebrows. Looking quite cute.


    The youngdy nced at the instructor with a wooden expression for a second before she finally gave in.


    " Lyster." A slightly raspy voice that appears to be that of a young girl rang out.


    Lyster replied back to the instructor.

 Chapter 28 - Obsessed

    "What did you say your name was?" The instructor asked the youngdy with eye raised eyebrows. Looking quite cute.


    The youngdy nced at the instructor with a wooden expression for a second before she finally gave in.


    " Lyster." A slightly raspy voice of a young girl rang out.


    Lyster replied back to the instructor.


    In that moment, David''s heart skipped a bit as he mumbled hee name over and over again while still watching her with his fiery gaze. As if he couldn''t wait to eat her up.


    "Lyster uhn." The I''m nodded her head. " Alright, Come over here, join the line with the rest of the students." She waved her hand over to Lyster, ordering for her toe over.


    Everyone stared at her beforepletely loosing interest. She was neither as beautiful as the goddess of an instructor from across them, nor was she as sexy as she was. She was just like your typical in, normal, introverted, high school girl. Except, this wasn''t high school.


    All but a few students kept their eyes trained on lyster as she walked over.


    They were wearing various expressions and the one that seem to bemon was the countenance of surprise on their faces while David''s look was especially queer.


    They had received quiet a bit of information about the instructor from different sources and are well aware she disdain asking the students who had no potential or talents their names. That was why they had various looks in their faces.


    The instructor felt that it was a pointless endeavor to spend worthless time and resources on those who have no potential nor talents.


    David watched as she walked towards the line with infatuation, it was only the moment she had joined with the line, whereby his vision was been obstructed by the other students did he finally came back to his senses. He Immediately shivered.


    ''Wha¨C What just happened?'' Dav was filled with bewilderment. He was almost unable to get out of his trance. If his gaze hadn''t been obstructed, he didn''t even know what might happen, he didn''t dare think it either. He could guess his hormones were catching up to him.


    While he wasn''t a loner in his previous life, he was still a virgin before he died. And in this lifetime too, he still remained a virgin. One could infer from the information that the hormones from two lifetimes of virginity isn''t something a young boy could handle, he could barely hold himself back from going up to her.


    Calming his thoughts down. He finally had an idea of Nihyuh feelings for Phyllida. ''Aii, that was embarrassing.''


    Taking a deep breath, he swore never to look at that girl called Lyster in the face again.


    Instructor Ae adjusted her her sses. Clearing her throat. "The state you all are facing is called ''Spryh''. Spry literally means full of life and energy, because in this state, ones body can be continuously filled with energy with the surge of your blood and the numbers if cirction one can make continuously without any limitations. Well, that''s all theory though."


    "While we call those who are in that state, Spryhers." The instructor exined. "Now that we got that over with, I should give time to digest the information as we don''t know the dumb ones among you but, due to someplications, we will have to continue." Instructor Ae ) day after day. It''s up all up to you if you to practice all by your self, to get stronger at a more faster pace." The instructor smirked as if she thought of something but then she sighed.


    " Hmm, since some of you deem it fit to ignore reading the student''s guide given to you, I would just go out of my way to inform you. Freshmen are entitled to choose a techniques from the institute. You can exchange other techniques with Gyno points."


    The students were a bit surprised, one part due to the fact that they weren''t aware of it.


    But another part was due to her reminder including David, he was also surprised but it was mainly due to the instructor''s reminder. He had scrolled through the student''s guide, he was already aware of such information.


    He was already aware of the instructor''s behavior by now and he knew she wasn''t the type to go out of her way and remind them of the techniques. Since they were the one at fault because they had refused to read the guide. But he really didn''t know what they were for.


    "Now, look around you." Ae instructed.


    David obeyed and what he saw was absolutely nothing, just an empty field that was asrge as a football field. He was confused as he looked back to the instructor in puzzlement.


    "Just Run 50 rounds around the edges of the field and I can leave here from this ce. I''m already tired from all this. " Instructor Ae sighed while her beautiful face dropped, appearing quite beautiful. The boys unconsciously raised their hands, wanting to protect her, while their hearts clenched and their frown deepened, appearing quite pained.


    If David hadn''t met Lyster yet, he wasn''tpletely sure if he wouldn''t act just like the other boys did.


    But the boys soon woke up from their trance as soon as her words registered in their brain.


    50 rounds!? How is that even possible! The student''s eyes bulged while they all shouted out in disbelief. While some let out a casualugh as they though the instructor was joking.


    David just blinked his eyes as he also thought the instructor was joking.


    But reality was cruel to them because the instructor''s face remained stoic, the meaning was all clear to them. Her expression clearly stated that she was serious.


    "Thest ones still standing after three seconds would be forced to take one punch of mine." Although she said that, her face was serene.


    The students didn''t need to be told twice, and David wasn''t one to joke with his life either. He began running instantly. One punch of yours? I''m not ready to die yet.. While he thought that, he wasn''t slow in his actions as he picked up speed, as swift as s swallow.

 Chapter 29 - Misunderstanding

    David had almost reached the 4thp before he started to reach his limit.


    His was gasping out loudly while jogging, his legs had mostly turned into jelly since couldn''t even feel his legs but,s wear pouring out like rain from his body, almost forming a pool below him. When he was about to reach his absolute limit did he started to notice something was extremely wierd.


    ''Something isn''t right.'' David muttered.


    Although he couldn''t say he was 100 percent familiar with this body, he was at least 50 percent familiar with it.


    Which was why it was when he had almost reached his limits did he actually notice that something was wierd with his body. Because he had also almost reached his limits about twops ago but he had never truly reached it.


    This time, he focused his mindpletely to observe what was happening to him.


    He continued running for a while, when he was just about to fall down due to the weakness of his legs when something caught his attention.


    ''Eh?'' David suddenly eximed. That was due to the fact that his heart beat suddenly increased. And although he hadn''t had enough time to measure it, he was sure his blood cirction had long since surpassed three revolutions per minute.


    Energy surged into his body but it was very miniscule and if he wasn''t already monitoring his own situation, he wouldn''t even notice anything at all. ''Seems like the instructor was right, the more heart pumping an exercise is, the more stronger one would be.'' he concluded.


    He looked around to notice that only few of the other students seemed to have alsoe into the same conclusion has he had since they suddenly picked up speed.


    But David was different though, he iszy at heart and anything rting to work was everything he hated, why would he waste his strength to run when he was clear at his limits to get stronger, what for? He had already long since discarded his dreams of ruling the world and tearing down every single library in the world.


    He was about to copse to the ground just like this one ck haired student who had long since copsed to the ground sue to his weak will power.


    But as he was about to give up, a whiff of the fragrance of the mixture between forest and something slightly metallic just like iron blew past his nose. David uncontroble closed his eyes while taking in a deep breath, it appeared that he was drunk on that scent as he wobbled on his feet like a drunk.


    He only opened his eyes when he realised that the whiff was almost gone. He was stunned by what he saw, the ck dress, light brown skin, ck hair, crystalline drop of sweat ran down her back from her neck. ''It is her!'' David almost screamed in his mind.


    It was Lyster who had passed right beside David while jogging at a fast pace. She was almost out if his line of sight when energy rushed into his body and without waiting for nobody, he swiftly picked up speed in that moment.


    He had already made up his mind to catch up to her and st least say ''Hi''.


    He ran, hit tired, filled with energy, picked up speed again, slowed down due to tiredness, felt refreshed, felt sore again, it was a continued cycle. David didn''t know how much he ran but all he knew was that he was almost about to catch up to the figure. He was just 10 meters away from her, when she seemed to slow down her pace.


    Frenzied, David picked up speed again, he was about two meters away, but, energy seemed to have faded from his body. He was really tired, he tried moving his legs, but he could only move them by inch by inch.


    He subconsciously tried to reach the youngdy across I''d him but he couldn''t even feel them, it only moved a bit before they instantly fell down back to their previous position.


    If David had the time to sense the changes in his body, he would be mostly shocked. His heart was reverberating through his chest, attempting to burst out of them, his blood revolved along his blood vessels sounding like that of a flowing tap water.


    Meanwhile his viens in his body were worn out and were ready to test through the first amount of friction the bloody revolutions had caused. If he continued, it was highly likely that his blood vessels and veins would end up tearing in different locations due to them being already worn out.


    When he was just a few feet from her, a loud and sexy voice immediately reverberated through his head.	"Stop!"


    David''s head buzzed, he suddenly felt dizzy and light headed as he broke out of his infatuation. His eyes met Lysters'''' because she had turned her head back but when she saw him, although her stoic face and dull gaze didn''t change, her eyebrows still rose up in slight surprise as she saw through the young boy. He has been following her closely for a while now when he was clearly at his limits.


    His willpower and resilience is above average. That was her only thought.


    David''s sight darken soon after as he dropped to the ground, unconscious. But before that, he mumbled out something "Beautiful."


    Lyster froze in her tracks and observed him for more than a second this time, but that was all, since all she did after that was to turn back and continued jogging, resuming her assignment.


    It was unknown when, but instructor Ae was already crouching beside David as she scanned his vitals to make sure he was alright. When she checked, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Such willpower although not that rare, wasmendable.'' She didn''t want to lose such hardworking students since the foreign organ could deteriorate when it was overworked.. but he is clearly okay, the results showed that he was worn out, needed more rest and more importantly, more energy.

 Chapter 30 - Energy Tank

    She thought for a while, having thought of something, ''Troublesome, will just dump them in an energy pod. They would have to pay up once they woke up. '' having thought up to here, she picked David up by the cor together with seven other students.


    She spoke up to the few students who were still standing in a clear voice


    "When you all are done with the exercise, you can then leave. See you in¡­ whenever. " With a single thought, she called forth her pink sky cruiser which was over her head in just that the amount of time the eyeball takes to roll.


    Stomping her foot, she was instantly catapulted through the air, towards the opened cockpit. Passing through the entrance with a perfect arc. The two thrusters by the sky cruiser instantly trembled as if storing energy.


    With a ''Whoosh'',rge amounts of heat burst out simultaneously, sending the sky cruiser reeling forwards at an immense speed, leaving behind clouds of warm air.


    . . .


    Opening his eyes, breathing out heavily, he had to admit though, that was the most satisfying sleep he had had since he transmigrated. He was about to roll over so as to sleep more,


    "Hm?" His body seemed incredibly heavy. Opening his eyes, to check what was wrong. His vision was incredibly blury and was stained with a tinge of blue in them.


    His drowsiness was instantly cleared as though someone poured cold water on his body.


    His mind swiftly cleared as his body rxed and his heartbeat began to get heavy. Upon this, he tried to inspect his surroundings more carefully.


    When he inspected his surroundings, David froze in shock.


    That was because he is currently submerged inside a transparent fluid that had a tinge of blue in them. It was as if the fluid was previously blue and then, it had been absorbed by something. He was quick to realise the reason why his vision was stained with the blue color


    But the fluid was almost clear, and he could see far. It was when he focused his eyes adeptly did he realise adequately where he was.


    He was situated inside of a tank, floating freely inside the tank which contains the blue fluid.


    He looked around whilst he was still submerged in the fluid, he saw that he was in some kind of aboratory and thatboratory was filled with hundreds of tanks. They were almost five meters in height. meanwhile, the tanks also contains the same blue fluid but some were more concentrated than the other and more concentrated than the one David was currently in. The tanks seemed to have different rows of tubes connected to them.


    The tanks were arranged systematically to fit themselves side by side. Leaving only a slight space in the middle to walk on.


    There was almost at least 100 piece of tanks arranged to fit perfectly in the wide space.


    "What the¨C" David was thoroughly confused as to why he was currently in the submerged in a liquid. He thought back to thest thing he was doing before he woke up.


    As he went deep in thought, his eyes instantly zed over, but his expression was that of one who was smiling.


    Shaking his head to get rid of the thought as his rationality came back.


    "I think I need to avoid that girl at all cost, don''t I?" David muttered but all that came out if his mouth was only bubble.


    pping his hands, David''s head came out of the liquid. He could see more clearly now and he saw that he was right about therge hall. It was aboratory.


    He raised himself to step out the tank with the descending stairs that was connected to every tanks.


    Stretching his body, popping sounds rang out of his body rumbling lowly like that of a muffled thunder.


    "This is¨C" he noticed that he was naked, but his attention was caught up by something else entirely.


    Looking down at his hands, he clenched his fist tightly. The air seemed to howl at the sudden clench of his fists. He felt his body was filled with massive strength that wasn''t there before, his movements appeared sleek, agile and more graceful, almost like that of a trained panther.


    His blood, flowed in his body, simr to a surging pond raised by the winds. His heart, pounded ferociously in his chest, but it wasn''t ufortable. In fact he felt that it was exactly how it was supposed to be, or maybe even stronger.


    His skin and muscles, appeared to be more toned than it previously was. When he touched his skin, it felt almost like leather but not that hard though. A simple paper cut would be unable to scratch his skin.


    Smiling widely, with a light tap of his feet, he jump down from the tip of the five meters long tank, not bothering to take the descending stairs.


    Instead of the normally loud sound of his body hitting the floor, with a light thump, hended with the grace of a skillful feline with his legs slightly bent, no broken bones or anyplications.


    Upon witnessing that he possesses such he abruptly burst intoughter like a mad man while holding his stomach, he was both blissful and delighted. His heart couldn''t help but be filled with pride. Hisughter was loud, wild and brazen


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Ha ha ha¨C"


    "Keep it down boy or shall I do that for you?" A raspy voice appearing to be that of an old man rang out admist his frenziedughter.


    David''sughter was swiftly cut short by the voice. He couldn''t help but turn his head around, towards the entrance of the hall where he appeared to hear the voice.


    He saw an old man sitting behind a desk that looks quite old and antique and most definitely going to be very expensive. The old man was on the verge of reading a report judging by the holographic sheet he was currently holding, when he was was interrupted by the suddenughter that came from david.


    Beside the old man was a group consisting of 14 people standing equally at both side of the old man''s desk. They were dressed in a neat white coat while standing quietly with their heads lowered.


    But, they are currently ring daggers at the naked David.


    Seeing as the group of people who were just a few years older than him dared to re at him, he just rolled his eyes. Apparently, he was in a good mood, so he would let it slide just this ones.


    "There is no need for that old man, i would just leave right now." david said casually as he turned around to pick up the blue robe hanging by the sides of the tank.


    He swiftly took the blue robes casually, while putting them on gracefully.


    Sighing out audibly in happiness, he turned to leave theb.

 Chapter 31 - Shameless David

    But what David was unaware of was that the moment he said the word '' oldman '' the group of interns momentarily drew in a muffled gasp of cold air. Muffled because they had quickly suppressed their mouths with their hands.


    They nced at each other, while trying to hide their astonishment. It was a well known fact in the institute that the professor dislike people calling him an old man.


    The old man''s eyebrows furrowed when he heard the words too. He gazed at the now smiling david who was currently about to leave though the entrance.


    It appeared as if he really didn''t like being called an old man. And by a junior at that. It wasn''t that he doesn''t like called an old man, in fact, it had nothing to do with it. The problem was that, he really wasn''t an old man.


    Extreme poweres together with an extreme price. After passing through the stage of ''Spryh'' the higher one''s amount of blood revolutions are, the more possibilities one has in Incorporating with a powerful gene. Although, it also has something to do with how long one could persist in the Adrenaline state, but that isn''t the main ground for advancement.


    The white haired man was a four star talented individual back when he was still a student of the institute. He had advance from the ''Spryh'' state at the 299th blood revolutions. He was undefeated by his peers and was also the most talented students among his peers. His confidence came from the fact that he could remain in the state of Adrenaline twice the amount of his peers


    Because of his confidence, he had chosen to develop and incorporate with a powerful gene that had the requirements of a 300th blood revolution Spryher.


    Because if his decision, he had been admonished and counseled by the head of the institutes And also the instructors tried desuading him, because the consequences of merging with a powerful gene when ones body is clearly not prepared for it nor strong enough to control it, one might just lose control. He was aware of this fact, but he remained firm in his decision.


    ording to his calctions back then, he had a 10 percent chances of dying, 30 percent chances of transforming into a mutant, and a 60 percent chance of survival.


    In the end, he sessfully developed and also sessfully merged with the gene but not without an extreme side effect.


    Although he merged with the gene sessfully, it still took a toll on his body, with a considerable side effect hence his white hair and eyebrow.


    He almost failed though at the critical moment as the duration of his Adrenaline was a second and a halfte than his calctions due to him merging with the gene.


    The powerful gene sucked a bit of his life energy as fuel since his body had no energy to provide. Making his face look slightly wrinkled and rough. So at first nce, he appeared to be an old man.


    Although he was like an old man, he was one of the strongest professors of the institute. One could infer from that fact that it was worth it to gain the power he currently had. If he was asked to make the decision again, he would still choose to merge with the Gene.


    But if one looked closely, one would see his true appearance clearly. It was just that his face was a bit rough.


    The professor''s sh back was interrupted when one of the interns by his side quickly spoke out before david had the opportunity to step out..


    "Wait, You haven''t paid for upying an Energy Tank yet!"


    Upon hearing this, David''s smiling expression dropped slightly. He tilted his head to the side slightly.


    "Are you referring to me?" David asked while pointing at himself.


    The intern who spoke up was a young man who looked to be 19 years of age. He had a light brown hair with a buzz cut as his hairstyle. A very handsome face with a slightly wide smile on it. But instead of making Davidfortable, the smile hid a malicious intent which david had sensed since the moment the voice sounded out.


    David''s body currently appeared to be rxed, while his muscles hardened, akin to that of a tempered steel.


    But before his body couldplete the transformation, he quicky put a stop to it, because at this moment, he waspletely filled with absolute confidence. He believed that with his current strength, he could handle any of his peers at the moment.


    If it was before, he wouldn''t be able to stop his natural instincts towards a strong being because he had tried previously but it was to no avail.


    But now, he had grown slight stronger and it appears his contract over his body appears to be more refined.


    The young man smile dropped as his face hardened when he heard David''s reply. He stride towards David with slow but heavy steps. "Yes, I was referring to you." he said, while stopping a meter away from him, ring at David, face to face.


    "Oh, is that so? But how can I pay for something i know nothing about?"


    "I don''t know what energy tank you are talking about. And I sure as hell do not remembering into this ce."


    "So, who so ever has brought me here is the one to pay." David retorted with a wide smile and an innocent face before taking his leave. He was happy about his rapid increase in strength already, so he wasn''t about to let a random nobody ruin his good mood.


    The blond boy was stunned slightly as he had never heard anyone speak such shameless words with an air of righteousness.


    You clearly gained a lot from the energy tank judging by yourugh of happiness but, you are refusing to pay. As he thought of this, his face twisted in anger and as the blond boy was to speak out, he sensed the old man gazing at him with the corner of his eyes, so he quickly kept his mouth shut, went back to standing respectfully by the professor''s side but not without shooting a re at the shameless David.


    Laughing softly, David turned around to leave through the exit for the second time before he was stopped again to pay for the whatever tank.


    But, reality was cruel as a slightly raspy voice rang out of the hall.

 Chapter 32 - The Scheme

    As he was about to exit of the hall, he heard the same familiar raspy voice that had spoken out earlier.


    "What''s your name boy?" Sighing softly to himself, be had to contain his rising anger ''I just want to leave this ce to test my strength, is that too much to ask?'' David thought while turning around.


    He didn''t want to appear disrespectful so he answer the old man patiently.


    "I''m David, you can also call me Dav. Can I leave now?" he was already getting impatient with these people.


    The old man behind the desk, leaned backwards in his chair, he scanned David from head to toe. Ignoring his question. The man spoke up after a while.


    "Alright Dav, it has been a very long time since someone dared to call me ''Old Man''. You must be a new student right?." The old man spoke up indifferently.


    Before waiting for David''s reply, the Prof spoke out once more.


    "The tank you jumped out from Is called an Energy Tank. And to use an Energy tank, there have to be a payment of 50 Gyno points for each usage." After saying all this, the prof went back to viewing the holographic report he was previously inspecting, ignoring the stunned David.


    Normally, to use the Energy Tank, one has to pay 50 Gyno points to utilize a low grade Energy Tank.


    Energy tanks are graded by the amount of purity included in them. A low grade Energy Tank contains a high amount of impurities in them almost taking up a 50 percent of the energy tank which are harmful to ones body and progress , but they also contain 50 percent of energy in them.


    Too much impurities could shorten the time for one to lose control. It means it could lead to one losing control at a more faster speed.


    David''s smiling expression had long since turned nk In that moment.


    Although he might seem as if he doesn''t care much about things, he still knew what 50 Gyno points are worth and he knew they were worth a lot. Since the school gave he only 100 Gyno Points. Now, the old man was telling him he had to pay half of the Gyno points given to him by the institute for something he doesn''t know about.


    Find, he gained a lot from soaking in the energy tank, but the main theme here is, he didn''t want to soak in there himself, and neither did he implore anyone to ce him there, so it technicality wasn''t his fault.


    Thinking up to here, he turned around slowly to face the old man''s desk. His formally confident attitude had home through a 360 degree change.


    "Sir, Since I didn''te here my self, I clearly didn''t ask to be out here. So technically, it isn''t my price to pay, I''m I right sir?." David said while smiling politely at the old man.


    Upon seeing the clear changes in David''s attitude, the interns couldn''t help but blink their eyes rapidly in surprise.


    The blond haired guy wasn''t even surprised at the change, he had already expected something like that from the shameless young man.


    He only wanted David to quickly step out of the hall. Once outside the hall, he couldn''t wait to see what David''s expression would be.


    The reason was that, the institute has a type of rule, if David came out of the Lab without paying for the energy tank he had used, he would be forced to pay twice the amount of Gyno points the moment he set his foot outside the Lab. It would still be automatically deducted from his ount.


    And if he doesn''t have the necessary amount of Gyno points to Exchange, he would be automatically assigned forcefully to a specific task for a specific amount of time by the institute.


    That was the Moment the blond boy was waiting for, he could imagine how the other boy''s expression would be, and that got him excited. That was the reason he instigated David, to make him leave theb in anger without paying, so he could finally teach the boy a lesson on behalf of the professor to gain the professor''s approval and favor.


    Upon seeing the change of David''s attitude, the prof raised his eyebrow in slight surprise. After a moment, the corner of his mouth tilted upwards lightly.


    "Hmm, your exnation was slightly convincing, go ahead if you think you don''t have to pay." the professor''s smile widened as he rested his chin with his hands resting on the antique table.


    David heaved a soft sigh of relief when he heard this. He put on the brightest smile he could possibly muster and smiled towards the old man.


    "Really? Then I will have to thank you sir then. I will take my leave now." David thanked the old man and turned to leave.


    The old man''s smile widened when he saw David leaving.


    Although David doesn''t like thinking too deeply into things, his brain soon found that something was wrong with the old man''s words and also the atmosphere, he chose to ignore it, but his body was soon reacting to something as his eyes appeared to droop slightly.


    He couldn''t possibly ignore it this time. He turned around again to face the old man.


    "Do I really not have to pay?" David asked again.


    The man''s smirked and said "Of course, you could chose not to pay if you so wish."


    When he heard the words, David''s smiling expression had turned expressionless. The man''s words clearly meant that he could chose not to pay, but he clearly didn''t exin what would happenter and from the old man''s smiling expression, he was smiling as if wanting to watch a show. Even all of the interns especially that blond hair bastard had the same face, his expectant expression is more than disturbing.


    ''An old man like you being so petty, how shameless could you possibly be?'' As David thought of this, he put on a disdainful expression while he tapped on his imprint.


    And to the disappointment if the crowds, he spoke out the words they weren''t expecting him to say.


    "Hazel, settle the ount from the Energy hall."


    A voice rang out


    "Done! In 25 minutes, the science ss wouldmence, It''s advisable to leave at this moment." looking at the dissatisfied expression of the crowds.. David left.

 Chapter 33 - Bizarre

    Seeing David''s back as he left, the prof just smiled, he wasn''t the least bit annoyed.


    "David uhn, Interesting young man." He chuckled. Turning towards the students standing at each side of his desk.


    "Enough fun for today. Now, the development of the Slit Eye Gene is a very simple and basic procedure, but why the f*ck haven''t I seen any one with a 100 percent sess rate!?" The prof''s raspy voice started off slow at the beginning, but then it was rumbling as loud as thunder towards the end.


    He threw the file in his hands furiously which dispersed into a multiple streams of light before disappearing since it was just a piece of an holographic image.


    The surrounding interns cringed as they lowered their heads, the professor seemed to be dissatisfied with their progress. But contrast to ones expectations, the interns were relieved because this time, reason due to the fact that in a situation where the professor was really angry, he would be silent but in a case where he wasn''t really that angry, he would throw a fit.


    . . .


    In no time, Dav was out of theboratory. He was currently standing at the entrance of the building.


    Although he was excited about his increase in strength, and also desperately wished to measure his strength, but he knew his priorities well and enough.


    Although he didn''t look like much, he was a man of principles who knew that there was time for everything, during which, he would perform those duties to the best of his abilities.


    When it was time to eat, he would do so without hesitation and even enjoy doing it. when it was time to practice, he would also perform to the best of his abilities and when ites to reading well, although reluctant, he still forces himself to grasp the limit he had set for himself, and when it came to priorities, he performed them without any hesitation whatsoever and his priority at this point in time was to reach the next lessons before the time runs out and ording to his calctions he would need to rush to the next ss with his full strength in at least 17 minutes.


    Thinking up to here, he speed up the velocity of his body''s blood revolutions making his heart thumped in an oppressive manner. if one had an extremely extraordinary hearing, one could seemingly hear the slouching sound of his blood as two sounds of heartbeat propelled blood further into his veins and body as they vibrated with power.


    His body was currently filled with energy while his hearts thumped repeatedly like a power piston in a cylinder with force, with his acting as an engine, he tightened his muscles. And then suddenly released it. he dashed forwards with inconceivable speed. A single step from Dav was as long as five meters. He dashed at a speed of five meters per second.


    Dav was surprised at his speed, when suddenly his instincts warned him while he was slow to react, his body seem to react without his brain giving the signal, his body bent backwards forcefully as if he had no spine nor a vertebra bone in his body akin to a broken stick. His legs were still running perfectly straight but his upper body was bent backwards tly parallel to the ground.


    In that moment he performed the action, he watched with wide eyes as a metal block almost two cubic meters brushed past his lips bruising it slightly. Cold sweat instantly formed in his back as he thought about the crises he had luckily avoided. He had suddenly lost control since he had almost forgotten his sudden gain in strength. In that moment, he had a feeling. Like an epiphany but also not an epiphany. Like be hadprehended something but also nothing.


    But in this moment, he couldn''t careless about anything, he could only thank his luck.


    If he had rushed in head first towards the metal block, with his full moment, it was unknown what would have happened to him, even with his increase in strength, he wasn''t as hard as a steel metal block. His face and body smashing the metal block wouldn''t be a pretty sight.


    The workers who were operating the machine that uses maic force to pull the metal block that easily weighed 300kg were stunned. As the machine required three people who were in sync with each other to operate it, only three of them saw the seen.


    These three people had been in the institute for more than half a decade. They had seen plenty of bizarre sights, movements, dight, all sought of things. they had also seen plenty of fights among powerful people that they had long gotten used to them. There was even a time when there was an irreconcble conflict between two Instructors. The conflict evolved as they had to fight to resolve the issue.


    Their fights was phenomenon as the group couldn''t step a hundred meters close to them otherwise, they would suffer, and in a worse case scenario, they wouldn''t even know how they had died and would only watch with wide eyes as their life slips away from their grasp. Clearly, some things within the institute couldn''t surprise them anymore as they would just watch with dull eyes


    But they were stunned by David''s movements. They watched with slight surprise as the scene where Dav''s body bent tly backwards and his lower body still running withrge strides. It was as if his upper body and his lower body were two separate entities. Both, thinking and acting differently. Therge metal block, brushing against his lips. They couldn''t help but look at each other, as if asking ''What kind of bizarre gene did this guy merge with.''


    But that was all, they were only slightly surprise at his performance because it was odd. Not because it was powerful or anything.


    Dav straightened his body once more. he felt he was truly flexible all over his body although he had felt like that previously, it was alot different this time.. Recollecting he had somece to be, he dashed out fast.

 Chapter 34 - Unique Exercises

    Ignoring the two stunned men, David put his thoughts together.


    Currently, there was only a few minutes left to the start of his next lessons. Although he wasn''t sure how long it would take to get there on foot, but he had roughly estimated the amount of time needed to be around 20 minutes.


    If no situation pops up that is. But under the circumstances where unexpected instances urred along the way, stealing his attention, he would be severely dyed.


    Opting to call forth a sky cruiser wasn''t an option either because calcting the amount of Gyno points left, his ount would be mostly empty had he done tgat. He had to find means of earning points otherwise, he would surely be doomed.


    In the institute, there are numerous uses for Gyno points which could benefit the students in lots of ways.


    For example, Gyno points could be used to purchase an F Grade serum which could be used in strengthening ones heartbeat, blood revolutions or cirction and in the process, strengthening the body.


    They could be used to borrow manuals containing Special Exercises from the Archives. Special Exercises contains well, exercises that are deemed Special due to their effects of increasing the body''s blood revolutions or Cycle in a steady but at an increasingly fast pace.


    Special Exercise are exercises which directs the body enhancements towards a particr part of the body. Instead of the normal strengthening and flexibility part of the body, along with the increase in blood revolutions.


    Those manual doesn''t contain regr nor ordinary manuals avable to the public like running, push ups, boxing etc. They are the most basic type of exercise and their effects are only so so. Moreover, one would need to train for a couple of years to gain a slight increase of strength and improvement in ones body.


    Some separate types of manuals advanced manuals, called Unique Exercises could produce special effects when practiced to the highest level. For example, a set of Body Straining Exercise when practiced, would ce the Fleshy body and muscles as the main focus of strengthening rather than the strengthening and flexibility of the bones, muscles, tissues, blood vessels, organs etc. Increasing its tenacity.


    When such Exercises are practised to the highest level, special effect would be produced, such as the ability to dissolve or absorb shockwave, explosive strength for a period of time, etc. Such abilities are rather useful, since one wouldn''t need to waste the time, energy and resources to strengthen the organs or blood vessels etc in caution of shockwaves duringbat..


    As the highest level of a unique ability included the dispelling of shockwaves, protecting the internal organs from harm.


    Gyno points can also be used for reserving a spot in the Energy Tank. Gyno point also has the function of upgrading ones Personal interface to the next level eval.


    Those are the list of uses listed in the students handbook. Although there are more uses left, the Institute prefer the students to find out on their own. Firming his resolve, Dav dashed forwards with blinding speed, he could feel the rush of air blowingst his face, and the howls sounding in his ears as he rushed towards the direction the pull in his tag lead him to.


    Currently, he needed to be in his next ss in


    17 minutes. He was running out of time already.


    With swift steps, he made his way through the crowds as he weaved past them in haste with speed surpassing his previous one. Although he didn''t know how strong he currency is, he could guess his strength had increased by at least two folds.


    ***


    Gasping for his breathe, he gazed at therge hall in front of him. He had estimated that it would take him about 15 minute to get there''s but judging by the time, he still had about five minutes left. Which meant he came three minutes earlier than he had anticipated.


    He was much faster than he thought. He looked towards the hall and one could say that The hall, was a veryrge one, almost 5 meters tall, looking menacing. The entrance of the hall gate was painted in a very dark color, akin to the mouth of a beast, as if it would devour those who entered into it.


    Although he was astonished, its aura wasn''t enough to make him feel fear. He was just surprised is all.


    But that was thanks to the sun which was reflecting against it. After clearing his thoughts,


    He entered the hall withrge stride through the entrance. In the hall, there were about a hundred students seated in a four row seat formed in the shape of a semicircle in the hall. Immediately he entered the hall, he noticed as a middle aged man also walked in from the forefront through the front entrance, just a few seconds after he entered.


    Not minding the man, , David looked around the hall, he spotted someone waving his hands towards him. It was Nihyuh. He was a bit surprised though.


    ''Seems like our schedule is a bit simr. Although I don''t really like him, he helped me a bit so,''


    He made his way towards Nihyuh as he thought.


    The middle aged man peered towards David who was making his way to an empty sit. At longst, he just grunted while making his way to the stand at the forefront of the hall.


    The lecture was supposed to start 5 minutes early, but there was a 5 minutes grace each instructor must give before starting the lecture. But if there was a student who was stillte despite the five minutes grace, the instructor had limitless rights to punish such student or leave him or her be but if it wasn''t the case, then the instructor would have no choice but to swallow his anger.


    Although Dav waste, he still came seconds before the instructor. Judging by the way the instructor gazed at him earlier, it was clear that he was looking to punish Dav but he clearly couldn''t as there are several hidden monitoring instrumentsying around watching them ready to be used against him.


    In the institute, there were many fighting off.. The chance to be an instructor, a slight mistake could just be devestating if used against the person.

 Chapter 35 - The Foreign Organ

    Dav had been clearly lucky this time, if he stayed to admire the Hall''s entrance for a few seconds, it was unknown what might have happened.


    But from the clear grunt the instructor gave, it was clear that the instructor was dissatisfied and has taken quite a note of him.


    Dav took his seat by Nihyuh''s left empty seat. Not bothering with pleasantries he just nodded his head as a sign of greetings. Nihyuh also didn''t mind as he knew that talking when the instructor hadn''t said anything yet was just been rude and disrespectful. He thought fav was aware of the fact, but he was just wrong.


    Dav was just reluctantly say anything to the bbermouth least he run off his mouth once again.


    Sewing as thest person had settled in his seat, the middle aged man scanned through the quiet students. Quite satisfied, he then opened his mouth.


    "This is Science ss, and my name is Stamos Vestro. I am your instructor for this semester. The code is 2340804792157 you may begin."	instructor Stamos announced loudly towards his audience in a t tone.


    Upon hearing the words of the instructor, the students immediately perform a differing series of actions.


    Dav watched, wide eyed as they performed the action to summon their holographic image, not willing to lose out, Dav swiftly tapped his hands, calling forth his own holographic image,as fast as he could.


    But that was all, as he could not see through another''s holographic image which was imprinted ording to each students gic code all he could see was a ray of light whose color appears to be interchanging. He gazed around, only to realise he wasn''t the only one at a loss about what they were supposed to do after calling forth the holographic image.


    He immediately turned towards Nihyuh, sewing as Nihyuh seemed to be aware of what the other student were doing.


    "Whats going on?" Dav said in a low voice to Nihyuh who was seemingly busy swiping something in the ray of light.


    "Connecting my Neurogenic Interface to this Virtual Pathway Network but using the code provide juat now by the instructor." Nihyuh answered fluently as if he had expect the question from David.


    David was stunned, as he stared nkly towards the now still Nihyuh. Coming back to his senses, "What is that supposed to mean!" he asked in a more forceful tone this time. But clearly with an almost audible voice.


    Sighing, Nihyuh answered again but his eyes appeared as if he was in a daze. He is currently immersed in the Virtual Space. "Just input the code 23408147921517, the AI would do the rest.''''


    Hearing these words, Dav immediately did as he was told. He typed in the code, as a result, a single option was given to him, listed in the interface. SCIENCE 101. He dyed no longer and clicked on it.


    The instant he did so, his eyes also appeared dazed as they zed over slowly.


    ckness immediately filled his vision, burst of lights exploded in the next moment as they swirled around in his head. After a few seconds, he realized he was in arge hall, not quite different from the one he was in real life. Nihyuh was also seated beside him like the previous times and the instructor, instructor Stamos was also standing at the forefront.


    ''Hm?, Where is this?'' he punched him thigh but it as juat fragments of light though. As his hands and thighs turned into multiple fragmentation of light before forming back together


    The only difference was that the four walls surroundings them were reced with four white walls.


    He was jolted out of his thoughts as the instructor took the liberty to address the students.


    "Ahem! I''m quite sure you''ve read the students guidelines and knew about this space, so I won''t be delving deeper into the matter." He started with that.


    Upon hearing this, David almost snorted loudly. ''Typical lecturers, not willing to waste their time exining.''


    "Will go straight into the main topic for today. SPRYHER." As soon as he said the words, the surrounding light instantly distorted, morphing into a big and clear word ''SPRYHER''


    David was immediately was momentarily surprised as he shouted in his head, ''Virtual World''.


    He was currently immersed into a light virtual space the instructor had burrowed or created from the Virtual Network provided by the Institute.


    It''s called a Light Virtual Space because, you can''t feel a thing here, and one''s body is just made up of multiple condensed brainwaves and electrical current directly connected to the Gene responsible for the Optical Nerve transferring images to the brain and also manipting it in tint amounts.


    It''s aplicated process though. The instructor continued, "Spryers are Beings modified to grow stronger at a more faster rate than a regr homo sapiens ever could." The moment the words came out of his mouth, the lights from the surroundings covered to form two images of internal view of an human.


    They are pretty simr to each other, but David was quick on the notice that one of the human in the images seem to have two hearts beating almost simultaneously.


    His mouth almost dropped, as he thought back to when instructor Ae informed them that there was a foreign object imnted into their bodies, not everyone took it seriously, him especially. He had never thought too deeply about the fact that there was something foreign in his body.


    The instructor gestured, the images floated to him as they stably took form besides him.


    "The main difference between a Spryher and a regr homo sapien is the fact that we have another organ which performs the functions of a heart, beating alongside our original one." The instructor pointed towards the organ which was located beside the organ of one of the images.


    The dark red organ was beating along side the heart and if one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t even know which was the real heart among the two.

 Chapter 36 - Paths

    The dark red organ was beating along side the heart and if one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t even know which was the real heart among the two.


    After exining that, he continued "The function of the organ is to transmute and purify the blood mutating it into a type of Mutagynic Fluid which strengthens the body as a whole."


    He made another gesture, the organ which was attached to the heart instantly expanded by several folds as the inside became clearly visible. The students could see as blood rushed through from the original heart, then, from the blood vessels of the main heart, blood was pushed towards the foreign organ.


    The blood pumped directly into the organ through a major blood vessel, then into the tubes connecting both organs together.


    The image showed as the blood entered into the organ, it pass through a tiny tissue like substance, after which the blood split into multiple paths as they followed a few twists and turns into different tissue like substance.


    It could be seen clearly as when the blood emerged from the tissue like substance which was still inside the organ, the colour of the blood had gone slightly darker as they passed through the tissue like substance. After which, the passages met, to form a single passage, leading to a dark ck stone like object. Embedded right at the center of the heart.


    Dav was amazed as his mind was seriously blown away, he had never once liked the subject pertaining to Biology as it proved to be a difficult topic for him, but with this level of exnation and experience, he was amazed by the mysteries involved. If not for the illustrations given by the Virtual Space, he was sure that he would be unable to understand a single thing, if they were exined to him by words.


    The mutated blood was then seen circting through the body. As soon as the blood passed through a tissue, or bones, it could be seen that they got a little denser and also simultaneously softer. One wouldn''t know how to exin it without seeing it. Each time the blood circted through the body, the body could be seen, getting stronger with each cycle.


    The students couldn''t help but cry out in astonishment, as they were amazed by the seen in front of them.


    Signaling with his fingers, the imagepressed again from the erged organ to the internal part of the body.


    "Choosing a path is very crucial at the beginning stages of being a Spryher. Now, it all depends on what Exercises characteristics you chose to indulge in as the end results are the same.


    All you need to do to get stronger, us to make your heart, beat faster. The faster you could make your heart beat flow, within your limits, the faster your rate of improvement will be, so choose your exercise characteristics wisely. Before we depart, any questions?"


    The instructor peered at the students, but he was secretly hoping no one would be on their right senses to ask yet but clearly, it was still wishful thinking.


    _


    As he saw several students light up the question rays. It was a tiny button at the bottom left corner, at the edge of the table. When tapped, a slightly visible ray of light would burst fort, as if trying to pierce the heaven.


    But to call it a bright ray of light, was an over overstatement. The light glowed dimly but visibly. It was clear enough for the instructor to see.


    Upon seeing this, the instructor''s face dropped for a bit. He was hoping the students would be dazed by what they had seen and was wishing that no questions would be asked, but clearly, he was asking too much as numerous dim lights shot up wards.


    With an expressionless face, he picked a random light. "You there, what seem to be the problem?" his voice boomed in an obvious t tone. He is clearly not happy.


    David saw with raised eyebrows as the instructor picked the dim light glowing besides him. It was Nihyuh. Eyes in him.


    Although a bit startled, heposed himself rather quickly and he asked his question.


    "Instructor, earlier you said the stronger and the heartbeat, the stronger we would be. Doesn''t that mean that we have no limits to how stronger we can grow, if it depends on that?" Nihyuh asked in a puzzled tone , but judging by his face, he was obviously excited.


    Dark clouds instantly boomed on the instruction''s face, as his formally expressionless face turned gloomy. "If that was the case, why would I be here teaching a bunch of dummies! I would have been living my life freely and unrestrained! "He almost shouted out loud. But he managed to restrain his anger. He had gone through this numerous times, but he still wasn''t used to it.


    Feeling the re and the brewing angering from the instructor Nihyuh flinched slightly.


    Taking a deep breath. Stamos replied tly. "No, one can''t just grow stronger just like that, there are the so called bottle necks. And just because you want your heart to beat fast, doesn''t mean it would actually do that exactly."


    Without waiting for his reply, he called out to someone else.


    "You Said something about Exercises characteristics, van you borate clearly on the matter. " the youngdy asked.


    The instructor nodded his head in approval, "There are lots of ways to get people excited and get their their heartbeat to spike up beyond its limits.


    It is just like, choosing a suitable Dao Path for ones self. Choosing a oath in which your exercise can be executed to get the best results."


    Seeing the still confused expression of the students, the instructor enumerated.


    "For example, for first timers like you, after encountering the first bottleneck, you would be tasked on your first assignment to kill REBs of a low level. The thoughts of killing a beast humanity loathes, gets most new students heart excited.. While some geniuses might just reach a new height with juat the thoughts it self.

 Chapter 37 - Exercise Characteristics

    It is just like, choosing a suitable Dao Path for ones self. For those who originate from the Asian continent. And for those from the western continent, it just like choosing a Knight Hood Path and those from the European continent, It almost like Choosing which voodoo attribute is best and in this case, its choosing the best manual in which your exercise can be executed to get the best results."


    Seeing the still confused expression of the students, the instructor enumerated.


    "For example, for first timers like you, after encountering the first bottleneck, you would be tasked on your first assignment to kill REBs of a low level. The thoughts of killing a beast humanity loathes, gets most new students heart excited. While some geniuses might just reach a new height with juat the thoughts it self.


    Some might just be a natural born sadist, torture makes their heart rate soar, resulting to an increase in strength.


    That is just some of the Orthodox path but the unorthodox ones, the action of murdering someone in cold blood gets some people''s heart jumped, excited and pumping at an abnormal rate which would inevitably lead to an increase in strength.


    Sexual activities also is a path can be Orthodox can be unorthodox as there might be people who wishes to be immersed in such actions both day and night. But if a virgin make was asked left alone with 3 nakeddies in a room, he is sure to be stronger after a few days of rest and umtion." By the time the instructor finished his sentence, he was already smiling in a lecherous manner as if remembering what he had done in the past.


    Adjusting his mood, "Last question." "Alright, you there."


    The boy stood up upon hearing Instructor, he asked "What happens if the organ was damaged?" The boy asked. David was also curious about what will happen if the organ was damaged.


    The instructor''s face turned gloomy once again. "Although that question seems smart, it was a truly foolish one. What happens when your heart is damaged, of course you die."


    After that exnation, the instructor made another the gesture as he made a scissors fingers, pointing it towards the heart. As if to cut off one of the vessels, in the organ, the vessel in the Virtual image also cut off as if it was real. Blood instantly spilled in all direction, coagting around the heart and the organ, making the heart fail bas it failed to pump as it normally would, eventually it stopped.


    The faces of the students paled in an instant. "A piece of advice, when inbat, protect your heart, at least, before your head" the instructor concluded and with a swing of his hands, the lights faded away as the students were logged off from the Virtual Space.


    Dav came to, he saw he was still seated, punching hisps, he felt pain shootup. ''Okay, now back to the real world.'' he sighed.


    Without waiting instructor Stamos left the hall through the front entrance.


    Nihyuh turned towards Dav, "I heard you were in the energy tank in thest four hours, how was it?" smiling a bit.


    David frowned "Four hours. I was out that long?" obviously puzzled too. Although he likes sleeping, that doesn''t mean he liked being unconscious.


    With a smile, Nihyuh replied, "Yea. But how was it though? I heard one would be stronger when oneing out of the Energy Tank after exhausting ones self through an exercise." he said excitedly.


    A small smile instantly formed on David''s lips, as he looked at his clenched fist. He felt his surge in strength, and he could only say one thing. "It is satisfying"


    Tapping his head, Nihyuh eximed, "I knew it. There who went into theb together with you had been showing off their newly found strength before you and the instructor came. by the way, that was a lucky shave. Imagine you came a few secondste. You would have been thoroughly punished. That''s for sure."


    David eyebrow locked, "I wasn''t the only one on theb?" Dav asked


    "Of course not." Nihyuh retorted while mumbling ''You think you are special or something'' but he replied "There were five students alongside you, who also fell unconscious but after the instructor left, she came back to pick up the remaining four, that''s all nine of you who had gone to soak in the energy tank. By the way, I heard it was expensive to stay there his much was it anyway?" casual as usual, Nihyuh asked.


    Upon hearing the first sentence, David''s frown deepened, as there were eight other students alongside him who were either stronger, weaker or on par with him, it wasn''t good news to him at all.


    But upon listening to the remaining sentence, dab instantly cast a re at Nihyuh who remained as oblivious as ever as they exited the hall.


    "50 Gyno points." Dav answered through gritted teeth. Nihyuh immediately chocked on his saliva. "50 Gyno points!? Isn''t that a little too much? Well, considering the fact that you all got to grow stronger in a more faster rate, it''s slightly worth it. By the way I never knew you were very diligent with the Exercises. You were focused all through the run not even once lost focus, I honestly admire your tolerance." Nihyuh said, with a DVD full of administration.


    He nodded his head, but Dav''s keen sense noticed the expression of mockery hidden in his eyes, well not entirely hidden. "Do you believe I won''t pull out that untamed tongue of yours?" his expression had turned gentle again, giving the aura of an handsome young Master.


    Seeing his serious things had gotten, he quickly changed the topic, "I''m going into the Archives to select a suitable Exercise for myself, What about you, wanna tag along?" Nihyuh asked.


    David pondered for a couple seconds before answering. "Hm, I would also like to see what this Archive is." They walked together towards the Archives.


    ***


    "How is the training herepared to those of our family?"


    A slightly old man in a clean attire, seated on arge and expensive looking seat asked.

 Chapter 38 - The Ant

    "How is the training herepared to those of our family?"


    A slightly old man in a clean attire, seated on arge and expensive looking seat asked.


    Phyllida thought for a but before answering "I don''t know yet, as we have yet to be taught anything tangible as of yet. But I feel that the training in the institute u s going to be a tough one." Phyllida answered curtly and respectfully towards her n elder.


    Nodding his head in approval "Great perspective as always, there shouldn''t be anyone that could pose much threat to you at this moment, you must grasp this opportunity to grow stronger than your peers during this period " Phyllida nodded


    "i will make sure to keep that in mind."


    "Good!" The n elder nodded his head. Then he asked "The ant was around the corner, what did you observe from it."


    Phyllida was startled at first, as she wasn''t aware of what the n elder was talking about. But soon, her eyes gleaned as she replied. "The Scorpio King Ant is weak, as to other ants, a bit special though as it seem to have the ability to sense danger close to it, and takes off, it also refuses to drop a trail or clues as it seemed to be wary around strangers. I hate such pets grand elder, why don''t you tell the n to give me another to choose from?" Phyllida whined as if she was a little girl throwing a tantrum. The pour of her pink lips, her glistening golden eyes, the beautiful and lovable face was more than enough to make anyone falter.


    But the n elder didn''t even blink, he just spoke again "Try to get friendly with it alright? Am leaving, don''t bother to see me off. Right, you know what Manual you should choose right?" the elder asked as he was about to step out if the room.


    Nodding her head in confirmation "En."


    "Perfect!". He took his leave.


    ***


    "What a smartss, if I wasn''t the one who instructed him, I would really think she was referring to a Scorpio King Ant. He he, this is also a good thing."


    Mu Chenughed slightly, he squeezed the file containing the audio recordings tightly, it instantly burst into multiple rays of light, that was one of the ways to delete files from the holographic image.


    ***


    David gazed at the building with slight awe visible on his face. Since he had been transmigrated into this world, this was the only building that made him feel genuine awe.


    The building''s height couldn''t be measured has it had been hidden away by the clouds. It was a super massive skyscraper, literally scraping the sky as far as one could see.


    The building gleamed with the glow of vicissitudes of life visible by the full color of the building.


    David wasn''t the only one stunned, Nihyuh was also stunned as this was the first time either of them had seen the building.


    Snapping out of their stupor, they entered the building together with the others who wereing in and out of the building with varying expression.


    As soon as they entered, Dav''s was instantly met with rows upon rows of shelves just like a librarys'' but the difference between the two, was that there was nothing in those shelves, as there ere supposed to be some books in them, but there was nothing. David was immediately puzzled as he saw some students holding their hands out as if they were holding books within them.


    Although he was puzzled, it wasn''t for long though, he called out to Nihyuh. "Let''s go ask the receptionist." Dav said, pointing at the far distance.


    There was a youngdy who looked to be in her early twenties, behind arge desk which was empty, but her actions showed that she was Flipping through the pages of an invincible book.


    Already standing in front of her, Dav immediately called out to her. "Ma''m, we need your assistance with something." Dav said to the youngdy.


    She dropped the invincible book she was holding while she raised her heads towards the person who was seemingly disturbing her.


    "Good morning, What can I help you with." The youngdy said with the fakest smile Dav could have sworn he had ever seen in his entire life. It was just too fake, Nihyuh was too got goosebumps from that smile.


    Blinking his eyes, Dav replied "Trying to choose an Exercise manual, we''d like your advice on what to do as we are new here." Dav replied.


    Upon hearing his words, the youngdy squinted her eyes as scrutinized both David and Nihyuh then as if she had realized something, she immediately dropped her fake smile. As if to confirm more thoroughly, "So to say, you are both new here right?"


    Although puzzled he still nodded his. The moment he nodded his head, the youngdy instantly ignored them and continued flipping through the invisible pages, not minding them at all.


    Taken aback, he was at a loss for what to do, he couldn''t help but call out once again l "Excuse me!"


    "Don''t disturb me! Just input the code from there and you can ess the archive." then she looked menacingly at both of them, "If you look for me again, I will make sure to squeeze every bones in your bodies into fragments. Hmph!!" she sat down after her threat, to continue her readings. Not without muttering ''Here I was smiling and thinking they were from the supervising department. Tsk Tsk Tsk they enjoyed the free smile I had practiced for a few weeks. ''


    Dav was gabasted. He had never seen such violet woman before, what the hell hade over her. He shook his head to clear his thoughts. Nihyuh had visibly frozen in ce as he also seened to be in a state of shock


    He dragged Nihyuh towards the noticeboard where the archives code were posted. Calling forth his Interface, he tapped in the code. Reality instantly flickered like it was a glitch in the next moment, the empty rows of shelves was instantly filled with books, the entirely of the archive lit up like a swarm of fireflies. It was an incredible scene to behold.


    observing his surroundings, he instantly saw what he came there for, the Exercise Manual. The sign shone in an obvious manner. Located in a section of the Archive.


    Both he and Nihyuh went there. Obviously excited about getting an Exercise Manual.


    When he got there, a big sign of warning filled his vision. "Do Not Touch, Touching means selecting the manual!"


    Dav''s eyes instantly furrowed together as he was thinking, how would he know the one suitable for him if he doesn''t flip through the pages. Both of them nced at each other, obviously thinking of the same problem.


    He got closer to the sheives where the manuals are located, different Titles assaulted his vision as there were different types of Manuals ced there.

 Chapter 39 - Three Fold Step

    Dav''s eyes instantly furrowed together as he was thinking, how would he know the one suitable for him if he doesn''t flip through them. Both of them nced at each other, obviously thinking of the same problem.


    He got closer to the sheives where the manuals are located, different Titles assaulted his vision as there were different types of Manuals ced there.


    Cold Shade Manual Exercise : Can only be practiced with temperatures of 15¡ã celcius or below. Suitable only to those with cold personality. When practiced to the highest level, although it was impossible to freeze an enemy, one could temporarily suppress an injury with the technique, almost like temporarily freezing it. In freezing environments, one would be like a fish in water as ones ability would be increased by at least 5 percent with each level practiced.


    There were always 7 levels in an ordinary Exercise.


    The path was clearly not his as he didn''t really have a cold personality, so David skimmed through it with his eyes. Uponying contact with any Exercise Manual, details would be given to him.


    Joyous Act Styles Exercise Manual : Can only be practiced with the assistance of at least three women. Increases with each level mastered. The pheromonesing off of a woman will act like a berserk inducing drug or an anastetic. The higher the levels mastered, the stronger the inducing drug would be. When practiced to the highest level, one could smell the scent of any woman within a radius of 100 meters in the surroundings regardless of the obstacles.


    Dav''s eyes widened upon seeing this, while his body stiffened. His throat couldn''t help but swallow. The manual was a very tempting one. About thedies used during the practices they would be provided by the the institute as long as one has enough Gyno points to pay.


    But his bubbling desire was quenched as the image of an ordinary lookingdy shed past his mind. Shaking his head, he continued to check the manuals that were suitable for him, Raging Waves, Hidden Sting, Inverse Stand etc.


    As he looked through the manuals, he hadn''t yet discovered the one with the perfect personality for him.


    His treasures his life above anything else. He hade to realize something, every single transmigrator seem to act carelessly, what a joke! If someone who had died unexpectedly, was reincarnated, that person would treasure his or life more than anything in the world. Living reeklessly, shuffling on the verge of death after each battles, David could only call that stupid.


    Transmigrators would be mentally scarred from the first death. Their subconscious are supposed to be cowardly when ites to life and death because they had experienced death once, they wouldn''t want to experience it again for that might be the time they truly die.


    Although he didn''t know about anyone else, dying once had left a deep impression on him which prompt him to choose every means necessary to maintain his own life at all cost. Firming his resolve, he decided ''Henceforth, I will totally focus on my defensive strength , once I am thoroughly invincible, I will then focus on attack. ''


    Normally, with each blood revolutions, ones entire body would slowly get stronger, but Exercises Manual focus the strengtening of the body in a single area of the body. Making the pace of strengthening faster and more efficient and when it reached a certain point, special effects could be gained.


    Nihyuh and David had long since parted ways since they have to choose their manuals while not being distracted to avoid picking up the wrong manual. They also wished to keep the manuals they had taken a secret from each other.


    David''s eyes froze for a moment as he gazed at a particr manual silentlyying amongst other manuals. But it''s colour was red in color as if warning others not to touch.


    Three Fold Step. It was a lower limb training method. Dav, wasn''t at all instrested in a lower limb Exercise Manual as he had decided on focusing on strengthening his Upper Body, but the moment heid his eyes on the manual he couldn''t keep his eyes off it as the description


    Popped up.


    Three Fold Step: Originally called Twelve fold step but due to its difficulty when practicing and side effects, When practiced to the first level, One step is equivalent to three steps, second level, one step equals six steps. When practiced to the highest level, one step would equal 12 steps, invincible in the same level.


    Almost as fast as an Orange Level REBs. WARNING: A slight mistake when practicing could lead to the legs being cripped!!!


    Dav''s eyes shone when he saw the first description, he was reminded of the time that he ran all the way to the lecture hall. His speed them was so terrific he almost injured himself. But if this Exercise Manual was sessfully practiced by him, his burst speed would soar through the roof in an instant, he could sessfully flee whenever his life was in danger. The thoughts got his blood pumping, his heart beat rate increased sharply as it spiked past its formal limit.


    He unknownly made an advancement in his blood revolutions. It was supposed to be exceptionally loud due to the silence in the library, but it was surprisingly not. As if a silencing spell had taken effect but as he skimmed through the warning, he quickly calmed down. Although it was a powerful technique, it''s drawback is also powerful.


    Crippling the legs just because of a slight mistake? The consequences are a bit too harsh. Dav shook his head as he mulled over it.


    Speed is king. He could use the speed inbat and as long as was careful, and notcent, he could win a more powerful for. And at the first sign of danger, he could just flee without looking back. And with his wierd ability to sense danger, like his body reacting to danger as it normally would, he could just dash out, with incredible speed.


    As long as he had a few meters headstart, the enemy should forget about catching up with him.


    Although, he wasn''t a very decisive person, evidence to that, he chose a different Manual from his initial decision.. He gritted his teach as he decisively took the book down off the bookcases.

 Chapter 40 - Training Mode

    Although, he wasn''t a very decisive person, evidence to that, he chose a different Manual from his initial decision. He gritted his teach as he decisively took the book down off the bookcases.


    Before he left, he checked in Nihyuh, only to realize that he was still on the verge of chossing an Exercise Manual. So without any courtesy he took his leave.


    As David shut his door, he was too impatient as he wanted to quickly start practicing on the manual. But he quickly calmed himself down. He sat himself on his bed to get his breathing in order. Any single mistake could lead to his lower limbs being crippled.


    "Trigger Training Mode! " David said in a slightly solemn Tone. One had to pay specific amount of Gyno Points for that but, Since he was a Three Star talented student he had a Nine times free usage, after which he would pay for the next one. The moment his voice sounded out, a soft cybeic voice rang out in his head.


    ''Activating Training Mode '' his AI replied.


    His room instantly darkened, and in the next moment, it was bright again. But a few things had changed in the span of that moment.


    The four corner in white wallpaper of his room had changed into a four cornered mirror, reflecting his face back at himself infinitely. The room had also expanded to a 50 meter wide apartment. David sucked in a deep breath.


    An adjustable room? It was unexpected. David could roughly guess the principle though. It seems the institute would pay those students who had the radius of their rooms reduced. One of the few Ways to earn Gyno Points.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened up his 3D Projection. In a Folder he had renamed a Library, he touched the file called the Threefold Manual. He took out the book from the projection like one would a real book. Thus is only possible due to the fact that the brainwaves and nerves in his body are being stimted based on the gic coding of the body into thinking that one was physically touching something. It''s up to one self to determine fake from real.


    The moment one bonded with an AI from the institute, ones gic code would be deciphered by the AI and then kept secret. Even the institute doesn''t have any rights to exercise control over the Gic Codes of its Students. Any attempt to pry into such information either by hacking or attempting to pry the AI would initial the Self Wipe Sequence as all the data in the system would be wiped off instantly!


    Holding the manual in his hands, He opened it, a ray of light shed as the content within was revealed.


    Threefold Step:A technique thatpresses the power of three steps into one.


    First level, Three fold Step.


    Second level, Six fold Step.


    Third level, Nine Fold Step. Warning! A slight misstep might result into crippled legs. For better results, best practiced within a Gravity room levels of the Gravity can be increase overtime. 20 percent effectiveness when practiced with the gravitational room.


    The training speed slows down by about one third without the gravity room.


    Note: Gravity room can be reced with Gravity Stones.


    PS: Took the most talented individual 3 months to learn it to the Prosaic level.


    Gravity room? Although he hadn''t heard of it, Dav still could still infer from its name the functionality but Gravity Stones? He had absolutely no idea.


    ''Practicing this manual is more difficult than I imagined it to be. And what is prosaic level anyway? Forget it, probably the final level.'' Dav frowned as he could remember that although other manuals had their conditions, it wasn''t these much.


    ''I guess that was the reason the institute made it glow red''


    Checking his PC for info about the Gravity Room, the information popped up instantly. He was mostly correct in his assumptions though as the Gravity Room increases the gravitational force in the room. The Gravity room only had 20 levels to it, which is equivalent to 20 times the normal gravity.


    It was slightly expensive to use though as one hour of usage costs 5 Gyno Point per usage.


    ''Shouldn''t thinks like this be free? '' Dav grumbled. Tapping softly on the holographic image, the results of Weight Buttons Came through.


    Gravity Stones are literally buttons that weigh an enormous amount of Compressed Matter. It''s made from a unique stone found at the depths of the Outer World.


    In its normal form or state, the material is no different from any other stone which could be found anywhere. But once a bead of Mercury is drop onto it, it''s molecr structure changes in an instant as the mass would gain an obvious increase in weight, its atomic structure changes as the chemicals reacts to each other, but it''s physical structure remains the same.


    But there is a drawback to it. The moment the Gravity Stone was immersed into the liquid, the Atomic Bonding in the stone gets thicker and heavy and also very fragile.


    In the instance where the stone had suddenly fallen off, the moment itnded on the floor, it would shatter into multiple pieces. The material turns in incredibly fragile and although it won''t be crushed by its own weight., it would still shatter if it was dropped.


    The institute molded it into a shape of a button due to the fact that it could easily be fixed onto one''s clothing and also easily removed. The suitable ce to fasten the material would be on the shoulders where the gravity can easily take effect on the body.


    There are different qualities to the Gravity Stone. They weigh 50kg, the next, 100kg, the next, 150kg the next 200kg, etc. And they simultaneously costs 50 Gyno Points, the next, 100 Gyno Points, the next 150 Gyno Points, the next, 200 Gyno Points etc.


    Dav''s eyes blinked rapidly when he saw the prizes listed. Without any hints of hesitation, he swiped his hands, closing the page decisively.


    ''I need to earn money fast.'' Dav pursed his lips as he thought.


    Meanwhile, he opened up the manual. Although training with the gravity room or training with a gravity stone would speed up his practice by much, he didn''t have enough money toaks that happen. He decided to train without any equipment. Although, things might be slow, it was still a start.


    Checking the manual, Over and over again, he made sure to memorize every thing and the key points, more specifically.


    Be started from one section first. Learning how contract his heart muscles making it skip a beat.


    Adjusting his breath, he started breathing in a weird but a particr manner.

 Chapter 41 - First Technique: Three-Fold Step

    Adjusting his breath, he started breathing in a weird but a particr manner.


    Breathe in, breathe out.


    Buzz buzz buzz!


    One could hear a faint vibration like the sound of a buzzing bee from his breathing. His heart beat softly but was increasing in momentum as it started beating heavily. In, out. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.


    Upon noticing this, David was confused. The momentum instantly faded while he was immersed in his confusion.


    It had taken him 5 minutes to learn this particr aspect of the technique, and it would probably take around 20 minutes to perfect it.


    If this goes on, it would take me more than a three months to reach the highest level or the Prosaic level like the manual had written. At most 6 months. Didn''t that mean he was half as talented as the student who had practiced it to the Prosaic level in just three months.


    Dav''s frown deepened. As expected, there are more talented people in the institute. Better keep it down than to invite disaster onto once self. But although he thought that way, he was incredibly surprised on the control he had over his body. It seemed as if he could move any part of his body even down to the cellr level. Even his organs, he felt as if he could shift them slightly or at most, moved them at a limited pace of frequency.


    ''Although the instructor had said something like this before, it was still stupifying to experience it personally.''


    Clearing up his thoughts, he proceeded to the next aspect. The rhythmic control of his legs muscles.


    What David was unaware of, was the fact that although a Spryher had incredible amount of control over their body, it wasn''t to the Cellr level. It wasn''t to the extent of that they could move every Single part of their body. It was an impossible feat. It is even more of an impossibility to move the organs as one wished. Even Expert Phasers don''t have the ability.


    But, David felt as if he could do it, although he hadn''t tried it yet since he was pretty preupied with training on the manual.


    Within the span of 5 minutes, Veins bulged out of his legs like little snakes as they scurried about in his leg in a seemly ordered manner. His muscles bulged out as his leg seemed to swell by two folds. The training suit provided by the institute seemed to stretch to its limits.


    In 10 minutes, he had mastered the aspect of the technique.


    For thest aspect, it was to control his foot so that the moment he stamped down his feet, the force would be transferred upwards to his waist. The aspect took him only 2 minutes and some seconds to master. All that wS left was to perform the aspects, both simultaneously and respectively.


    He went back to his bed to get his breathe in order and prepare for the moment.


    Getting off from his bed. He took in deep breath.


    ''Let''s begin.''


    He ced his right foot forwards as if to take a step. His body tilying forwards at a slight angle. The key to the training depends on how much control one could exercise in the bones, muscles, breathing, blood vessels etc.


    It''s a given that those with the gift of multi tasking would learn them at an astonishing pace.


    Dav''s breathing became heavier, and his eyes drooped slightly Although it would take time learning the first level of the technique. But within his gaze, was a hint of stubbornness. He wanted to see where his limits were.


    His body was adjusting to his mood.


    Breathe-In, breathe-Out


    Halfway into taking another breath, he froze suddenly!


    In that moment, the muscles in his body contracted, he could feel them tightening as if he was exerting an enormous amount of force!


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!! His heart pounded fiercely in his chest like stampede of a fierce bull.


    Suddenly, the muscles in his chest tightened as he felt his heart skip a beat!


    That was the moment he was waiting for! He instantly took a step forwards!


    But if one saw the left leg which was about tond on the ground fiercely more clearly, they would see as the muscles in his legs twitched rapidly as though a dragon was swimming within. Veins bulged slightly twisting fiercely like little snakes scurrying around his leg. But the moment was rhythmic as they vibrated in a peculiar manner.


    He was running out of time! He had tond his left leg before his heart continued its raging momentum! He had less than half a second left!


    Ahh!


    David seemed to have transformed into another entity as he roared out loud. His leg that was about to miss out by a few milliseconds was instantly forced downwards!


    Bam! THUMP! Pump! Pump! Pump!


    Almost at the same time, his legnded, his heart sounded out like a drumstick striking a Gongon also, assuming he hadn''t grown stronger with the help of the Energy Tank, it would be impossible for his legs tond before his heart sounded out.


    He was confused as he thought he wasn''t going to sessfully stomp his foot before his heart sounded out. But he was swiftly distracted from his thoughts.


    He felt the blood which was supposed to circte in his body rushed with max velocity towards his left leg fiercely. He could feel as his left leg was filled with incredible blood energy. It was strengthening his left leg at an astonishing pace, the cells within his leg sucked in the energy like a sponge to water.


    Dav''s eyes shone brightly.


    It''s this feeling!


    This was the feeling he was looking for! The feeling of hot blood pumping into his leg, strengthening and providing endless energy. Excitement shine in his face as his eyes seemed to glow a dark red hue.


    After a few seconds, the energy seemed to be fading. As if sensing something, Dav''s Viens bulged. His body breathing started to be heavy as his body senses this heaviness.


    The feeling was so thrilling, he never want to lose that feeling.


    His momentum had almost faded away due to him being distracted, savoring the feeling. But, he tilted his body forwards again and With explicit precision, he directed his right legs forwards! While simultaneously contracting the muscles in his chest.


    His heart contracted forcefully and expanded as David''s eyes seem to redden.


    The feeling, is hear again!!


    Pump, pump, pump!


    David could hear the sound of his heart expanding and contracting under the massive pressure. As a result more strength rushed to his body. Suddenly,


    His heart skipped another beat! Before it could continue, the muscles in his legs vibrated as the blood vessels seemed to open more widely. He stomped his leg with incredible force towards the ground!


    Bam!.. THUMP!!


    He was clearly faster this time. Dark red blood pumped into his leg but was instantly met with the tremor gained from his leg stamping against the floor. The forces smashed the iing blood towards his flesh, bones, muscles and veins, strengthening them at an incredible speed.


    Endless amount of energy seem to fill every Fibre of his very bones. Dav desperately wanted to moan out in pleasure, but doing so would disrupt his pace. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he was incredibly focused.


    Without being needed to be told, he took his third step! His heart skipped a beat, without hesitation, he stamped his rhythmic vibrating foot to the ground.


    Two Sounds rang out simultaneously from his room.


    Panting heavily , but he didn''t seem to notice. He continued with his practice.


    ***

 Chapter 42 - Man Beast?

    Without being needed to be told, he made his third stride! His heart skirted a beat, decisively, he stepped his rhythmic vibrating and protruding feet to the ground.


    Two Sounds rang out all the while from his room.


    Gasping vigorously, yet he didn''t appear to take note. He proceeded with his practice,pletely overlooking his environment.


    ***


    Somewhat more than twenty minutes, David unexpectedly dropped down to the floor, he waspletely depleted as he gasped for breath rapidly. Enormous measure of sweat trickled from him, sshing his effectively wetbat suit.


    He was at present depleted of energy, as he didn''t have any left. His legs jerked every now and then, much the same as the tail of a fish that had left the ocean.


    The legs that had expanded by two folds started contracting at a speed seen to the unaided eye. The protruding veins and muscles started to decrease one at a time, until it atst got back to its usual size . The curving snake like veins were like snakes settling down to rest after a massive dining experience.


    A couple of momentster, wheezing sounds rang out from the room. David had fallen into a deep sleep.


    A couple of momentster, the room which had extended already, returned to its original size.


    ***


    It was the evening of the Full Moon, as the delicate beam of moon light, arrived on the earth. It was said that under the Full moon, no evil will stay covered up.


    On this day, REBs would go crazy as they get more berserk during this period


    In the same building , which had a different dorm number on its entryway. Inside the room. A youngster could be seen.


    He had entirely respectable highlights with a marginally attractive face. His stature, when contrasted with Davids'', he is taller by a head, with a marginally attractive face. Yet, at present, His demeanor seemed turned as though he was retaining something inside him. Battling a kind of devil inside him. Veins swell in his brow as he gritted his teeth, faint recoiling sounds came out as though it is squashed to pieces.


    Out of nowhere, his face turned savage. He had lost the battle. At that time, his real hair developed at an amazing speed as they grew out from his body, looking very think and ductile, hints of bones breaking rang out nearly simultaneously.


    Snap!


    The bones in his legs appear to snap in reverse. The muscles in his body burst out furiously. As the youngster appeared to have grown a couple of feet taller


    Awoooo!


    A long and horrendous yell tore through the environment!


    The youngster appeared to have transformed into thebination of a monster, and a man! As sharp teeth jutted from his lips! Uncovering a sharp glint ! The room was transformed into a wreck!


    ***


    The clusters of mists cleared a path as the main beam of the sun pierced through the air. The breeze blew about, delicate and delicate.


    The fowls trilled delicately and the ants made a remarkable crickety sound as though they knew not to be exceptionally boisterous. It was a staggering inclination for one to encounter it. It was the ideal air to meditate.


    A few figures could be seen on different spots around the residence of the institute. There were in various positions as they zeroed in their brains on rehearsing their Exercise Manuals since this was the kind of prerequisite their Manuals mentioned.


    From this, one could construe that their manuals inclined towards the improvement of the psyche and when the brain was incredible enough to shape such a psychological force, their rate of improvement would burst out furiously as they had enough mental force and enoughmand over their bodies to flow their blood at a quicker speed.


    Subsequently, the expansion in Strength. In any case, the Manual isn''t reasonably suitable for all, as some others have Violent inclination. In spite of the fact that it may help quiet the brain, it''s difficult to make an advancement from it as it is a totally different way from their Gic Characteristics.


    David scowled in torment, as he strolled through the passage, towards the cafeteria. He had woken up before however he was promptly attacked with an unbearable craving and torment. It was the appetite that woke him up before. Furthermore, the torment that constrained him awake In spite of the fact that the sleep had given him a portion of his energy, it was of a very little quantity.


    As he strolled, any individual who saw him would think he was busy the whole night, as he was by all ounts sapped of energy.


    He immediately advanced toward the cafeteria. Food cold be conveyed to his room yet he expected to update it by one more level to ess such applications.


    ''Hmph! ''


    Dav snorted as one of his hands delicately tapped on his legs. His legs were somewhat sore since he woke up.


    Rehearsing the manual appeared to have spent the greater part of my energy. Later on, would need to practice only after I have eaten to my fill.


    He entered through the recognizable ess to the cafeteria. There weren''t a lot of individuals who had woken up yet so there were even less individuals who were currently within the cafeteria.


    Not even trying to check his surroundings, he went straight towards the Machinery, his imprint was examined as a voice sounded out.


    "Great Morning David, Have an extraordinary day."


    The second the low automated voice sounded out, an opening was made in the Machinery as it slide in from a hexagonal shape.


    Seeing the te of food, He got it right away. He was not in the disposition to talk at this moment.


    Subconsciously looking for an agreeable spot to sit, he spotted one at the corner other than the Airbox/Viewbox, which had an incredible perspective on the institute.


    After sitting, he promptly started to eat, he didn''t worry about what he was eating this time, he simply cut and popped it into his mouth.


    The menu picked by the establishment for the morning was a couple of bits of prepared vegetables. The sum was minuscule and in the event that one truly needed to, they could count the sum in the lunch box.


    Nevertheless, as David popped a solitary bit of leaf inside his mouth, his taste bud exploded with sweetness as he was unable to help murmuring, it was unexpectedly delicious. In any case, he was too ravenous to even think about savoring the taste, so he just chewed it, and afterward gulped it.


    The moment the food entered his stomach, a warm current spread all through his whole body.


    He started to feel rejuvenated, as his recently sapped energy appeared to return to him.


    ''Hm?'' He was amazed.


    Without being told, he popped another spoon of vegetables into his mouth. The warm current expanded exponentially. He could feel his sore legs improving as energy could be felt umting in them.


    ''This is good stuff!'' Dav nodded his head in affirmation.


    As he was going to take his fifth spoon, which was additionally thest of the vegetables contained in the tes, an uproarious voice interrupted him.


    "Ha, is this guy the reincarnation of an hungry ghost ?" The noisy voice of a person sounded out from the cafeteria.

 Chapter 43 - Forced Duel

    The individual who had spoken was a Caucasian young teenager. He had a long, light brown hair which he tied in a ponytail. A pretty tiny but long nose with a perfectly symmetrical lips. All in all, he was a pretty attractive guy. He was currently walking towards David''s position.


    Dav spoon which was about to enter through his mouth paused, as he heard the voice. But as if he heard nothing, he ced the final scoop into his mouth, chewing on them softly. Closing his eyes, he was decent enough to savour the taste this time.


    Sighing in delight, he opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a brown haired teenager directly in front of his table, staring angrily at him. Behind the teenager were also three male students, ring at Dav as if to swallow him.


    One, had arge build, his arms almost as thick as one''s thigh. He stood behind Nick like a loyal body guard.


    The other had a good physique as he was just slightly shorter than the muscr guy but he was with a bald head.


    The third student was schorly and anky youth. One nce at him, one would instantly see that he was extremely sly individual. His eyes seem to shift from ce to ce. No one knows what ns he was cooking up.


    David was a bit startled, he was previously so immersed in the feeling that he hadpletely ignored his surroundings. Looking at the guy, David frowned. But upon noticing his angry expression, David''s eyebrow rose slightly, thinking they were asking him to give up his seat. Suddenly, his expression regained its calmness.


    "I''m done anyway, you can have the table now." David gestured while he stood up. Making his way out of the cafeteria. He knew that the best reply to give someone like him is to just ignore them.


    Nick''s expression changed slightly as he gazed at David''s back who is currently walking towards the exit of the cafeteria. Nick had an ugly expression on his face.


    Suddenly, thenky youth whispered something in Nick''s ear. His ugly expression loosened, returning back to his arrogant and humorous expression, he seemed to remember something, as he smiled maliciously.


    "Wait!" Nick called out towards David. He was a few feet from reaching the exit when he heard the voice. Dav''s expression tightened. He nced towards the Caucasian youth with the corner of his eyes.


    "What is the problem?" Dav was getting impatient. And it was clear from his tone.


    Nick wasn''t angry at all. He had thought of a n. "You seem familiar to me." he tapped his head with his head lowered as if to remember.


    "Oh, I think I got it now. You were with us when the instructor dropped us in the Energy Room." Nick spoke out with a smile.


    ''Uhn?'' It was news to Dav as he hadn''t thought of the fact that he wasn''t the only one that had recuperated in the energy tank. But, so what. Although they might be in the same set, he doesn''t appear to be concerned.


    "Then, what about it?" Dav replied in a dull tone. He didn''t see the point of this conversation.


    Nick''s smile froze but then it became frosty. "ording to the rules set by the institute, I can request apulsory Duel to a student per week. In which the other party must ept, as long as there isn''t a big enough gap in the power level." His smile grew wider as he said this. He was already imagining himself beating him up.


    They were up to five students that the instructor had dropped to the energy room. He had challenged two other Students who had been to the energy tank with them and he had won.


    But although he won, it wasn''t an easy win though. If it weren''t for the fact that he was a Three Star talented individual he would have lost the first battle not to mention the second.


    His one day of practice is almost the same as a Two Star talented individual''s two days of practice, but that wasn''t enough to dw


    He had actually selected his Exercise Manual two days ago. The Energy Tank had already strengthened his body by a fair amount and together with his talent, and through a night of practice, His blood revolution had reach a level of 20 cycles per minute! A terrifying 1 cycles per three seconds! From its previous 12 cycles per minute. He was definitely stronger than he was, and previously.


    He was confident enough to defeat his most of his peers. Although not all, he was still confident on defeating most of them! As he stared at David, although he tried to hide his malicious smile, but it was still ozzing off of him.


    David''s frown deepened further. Although he had skimped through his student''s guide, he had read of something like that and he knew Nick wasn''t lying either. He was just puzzled about the fact that Nick was so sure he was one of the students that was taken to the Energy Tank.


    Scratch that, it''s difficult, thinking deeply into things.


    He train of thoughts was interrupted as a voice rang out in his head.


    "Nick requested for a duel, do you wish to ept? Yes or No?" The cybeic voice of his AI rang out.


    He subconsciously was about to ept the battle, seeing as he had no choice.


    "Hm?" His body failed to react though, as he instinctively felt that something was wrong with the sentence.


    He checked it again only to be sure that something was really wrong with the phrase.


    ''He requested the battle, instead of imposing it on me. Trying to trick me? He seems he had used his Forced Duel on someone else or he was saving it for someone special. Ha! Does he take me a fool? '' Without any hesitation, he rejected the request immediately and without waiting for him to talk, he walked out of the cafeteria.


    But before he couldpletely steer clear, he seemed to hear a roar, shouting out the word ''Coward!! ''


    Hearing those words, David couldn''t help but smile faintly while he muttered. "Why would I bother myself when I can possibly ignore the matter."


    * * *


    Back in the cafeteria, Nick''s expression kept changing several times. But it wasn''t in a good way.


    At longst, his expression settled on a shade of green. He was exasperated, indignant. He had used a bit of psychology. He had threw in a suggestion that was almost impossible to ignore towards David.


    Those with little mental power and a cowardly attitude or even an ordinary person would subconsciously ept the Duel thinking that they had no other choice but to ept the duel. But David was clearly different.


    Although, he had almost epted the Duel, he still rejected at the end.


    He had used the same method into tricking the second person he had challenged to think he had no choice but to fight. It worked perfectly.


    But, it obviously didn''t work on David. As he was about to bellow out in anger to vent, Thenky youth behind him spoke up again.


    in a gentle but clear tone, "Boss, Since he saw through the trick, why don''t you just make Stravor battle him.." The youth pointed towards the huge guy by Nick''s side indicating for Nick to make the huge guy who is called Stravor to battle Dav in apulsory Duel.

 Chapter 44 - Young Master Nick

    In a gentle and clear tone, "Boss, Since he saw through the trick, why don''t you just make Stravor battle him." The youth pointed towards the hugeckey by Nick''s side indicating for Nick to make the huge guy who is called Stravor to battle Dav in apulsory Duel.


    Nick''s maddened expression calmed down slightly but he frowned.


    "What makes you think Stravor is a match for that guy? His physique had been strengthened by the Energy Tank, you haven''t been to the Energy Room before, you probably don''t know it''s mysteries. Stravor is no match for him."


    Nick shook his head slightly. He had been to the Energy Room and had soaked in the fluid for a few hours, he knew how strong he became.


    "Even if Stravor is a Two star talent, he hasn''t been baptized yet by the energy tank yet." Nick frowned.


    S¨¦bastienughed slightly. "I have already considered such matters. Although that guy had been strengthened by the energy tank, and there might be a possibility he his might even be a three star talent. Even more so, he might have practiced his Exercise manual, hisbat prowess might even beparable to yours. But. " S¨¦bastien smile grew as he continued.


    "What is the use of such power without control. I am absolutely sure that guy hasn''t had enough time to study a Combat Technique nor an Exercise technique. But Stravor has, to the Prosaic Level at that. " He pointed towards the huge guy.


    Upon hearing his words, Nick''s eyes instantly lit up. "You mean to say, Stravor had started practicing a Technique? And he had reached the first levels of it?" He asked, facing the huge guy behind him, staring at him with expectations in his gaze. Upon, Seeing him nod his head in acknowledgment, he couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Ha ha ha! Good. Excellent!!"


    Practicing abat technique to the first level in just a few days of been In the institute was astonishing. That person deserved to be called a Three star Combat Genius.


    A Four Star talent, and a Three star Combat Genius as his guard, he was indeed very happy.


    Strevor had been working for Nick''s family since he was young. When Nick was about to study in the institute, his family had used their connections to also Admit Strevor into the institute. For the sole purpose of protecting Nick.


    Strevor couldn''t help smiling also. He was especially anticipating the moment. He had been with the young master since he was young. He had also done a lot of evil things for him which he was willing to, Since he enjoyed every moment of it. His favorite part was the sound of bones breaking, it is always incredibly satisfying to hear the sounds of bones breaking and the cries of pain and despair.


    He had ways tried his best to hold himself back since he was in the institute, but now, he couldn''t help but anticipate the battle.


    David was still smiling but then, he remembered something as his expression turned savage.


    "Why was I not informed of this earlier? Wait, why didn''t you inform me first. What stunt are you trying to pull? " he turned towards S¨¦bastien furiously. ''Is this guy trying to control my people?''


    S¨¦bastien was taken aback. He hadn''t expect Nick to be smart enough to notice something like that.


    He had met Nick a few days ago and had given him a couple of ideas, he had noticed that Nick was just the typical dumb young master. With just a few asional words of ttery, he gained his trust.


    But now, the dumb young master was getting a little smarter. It was like they say, if you spend enough time with someone smart, it would surely rub off of you.


    "Do not be angry, boss. I had told Strevour that I would surely inform you, but it totally slipped my mind because I was too happy for you. There aren''t many people of our ss that had reached 3 cycles per second. It''s not a stretch to call you a genius seen once in Five decades. " S¨¦bastien lowered his head in an apologetic manner while he ttered him endlessly. But if one looked carefully at his lowered face, deep in his eye, there was an obvious glint of cunniness deep within but he had lowered his head.


    Nick was unable to see it. The feeling of being ttered had overwhelmed him.


    Still though, he snorted "Hmph, I will let you off this time. And as for that guy."


    He snickered "He escaped today doesn''t mean he would sessfully escape every time." He turned towards Strevor.


    "He would definitely attend History ss. At that time, send him the forced Duel when you see him. I''d like to see how he would escape this time." Smiling sinisterly, he flung his sleeves as he turned around to walk towards the Meal dispenser.


    He would have happily sent one of hisckeys S¨¦bastien especially to pick up his meals as a punishment but it was impossible to pick a meal up for others as ones imprint is needed to be scanned by the machine.


    * * *


    Taking a deep breath, the morning cool breeze blew past his face as he came out through one of the entrances of the Dormitory.


    He spoke to his AI for a few seconds, before he set off towards a direction.


    It was currently 7:45 am, he had no ss for now until 9am.


    He needed to know how strong he had v b bbe so, his destination, The training room.


    The Strength Quantum Room was just a few hundred meters away from the two dormitories. The male and the female.


    In just a few minutes, he was directly in front of the building, he entered the building.


    The Strength Quantum building contained several hundreds rooms in the building as they had been numbered. He walked through the hallway, passing by the room numbered 1 all the way to room number 79.


    fhus was due to the fact that the rooms from room 1 - 79 had been upied. Evident from therge holographic image that shown ''OCCUPIED''.


    He reached towards the entrance of the room, he stretched his wrist which had his imprint, directly under the protruding t metal material. Stuck by the wall five centimeters away to the door.


    A few dull rays of blue light, scanned his wrist. The next moment, the door opened up.


    Entering through the door, A robotic voice rang out, weing him but also reminding him that he had 8 free uses left after which, he would start paying the necessary amount of Gyno points to use the room.

 Chapter 45 - Strength Analysis

    Entering through the room, A robotic voice rang out, weing him but also reminding him that he had 8 free uses left after which, he would start paying the necessary amount of Gyno points to make use the room.


    Dav wasn''t surprised but that didn''t stop him from raising his eyebrow even if he had expected something like that.


    The room was a veryrge, way morerger that his room, the entire room was built with a special dark red metal. It was up to 7 meters in radius and also sound proff since it was entirely made of metal.


    Even if one screamed his lungs out, the sound would remain locked in the room as the echo would keep on reflecting from one side to the other until its energy faded.


    Weng, Deng!


    The bright white days of lightsing from instantly dimmed as a whitish blue ray of light came from the corners of the metallic wall, giving a slight mysterious feeling and a beautiful feeling at the same time. it was only bright enough to illuminate the surroundings.


    A voice momentarily rang out in the room. "The Quantum chamber is programmed with the Physical Body Analysis. Help to analyze and detect the Corporeal Body data.


    Approach the Measuring padded wall to start. "


    The voice ended. Upon hearing this, he scanned the room with his eyes, his gazended on two meter tall wallbeled as a strength measuring tool.


    Taking in a deep breathe. He abruptly punch out!


    Thud!


    A dull sound was heard a few numbers shone over the ce his fist hadnded.


    726KG!


    Taking back his arm, he frowned slightly as he felt something was wrong. This level of power wasn''tparable to the strength he had shone when he was practising the other night.


    ''Oh, so that was it.'' he muttered as he remembered what he was missing, heartbeat. He wasn''t circting his blood to his limits.


    He had read from the manual that it was important to warm up his body first. As they just had the operation a few days ago. It was imperative not to jump into an exercise or a battle without a proper warmup first otherwise, the heart was likely to fail due to excessive load.


    Just like an engine, you just don''t jump straight to 200km/hr, no. You start from one first or something might go wrong.


    Performing a few light exercise first, Dav felt his heart beat quicked as he picked up speed on his light jog.


    Hot blood pumped into his veins in a rush. He felt the energy level in his body rise at an insane amount!


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!! He quickened his cirction to its limits! only stopped increasing it when he felt his heart was about to burst out from his chest! The resounding sounds of a stick constantly striking a Gongon(1) echoed out of the room!


    Massive veins popped out of his body, his muscles had bulged slightly as he seemed to increase in height!


    Veins gathered in his eyes as they seem to glow red in the dim room! Endless energy seem to fill his entire boy! But the most noticeable thing was his legs.


    They had expanded by two folds! Veins as thick as a finger twisted fiercely in his leg. Muscles could be seen protruding out of his legs as they almost seem inhuman! He felt as if he could tten a mountain in a single stomp


    Ahh!


    He punched out with incredible force! The air seemed to have been pierced through like a bullet shot out!


    whoosh!


    Boom!!!


    The sound akin to that of a thunder rang out as his fist created a small wind turnado! The padded wall caved in, in that moment. The previous numbers was reced with a set of data.


    Physical Strength : 3773Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 30 Cycles per minute (CPM)!


    But David was too immersed in the power he was currently feeling to bother reading the set of data. The power was intoxicating and equally thrilling. He had only ever felt it yesterday.


    He felt his legs contained a terrific amount of energy, if not released he might cripple his legs into exploding.


    Twisting his waist slightly, his upper body tilted to give way to his right leg!


    BANG!


    Leg strength :6,002Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 31 Cycles per minute!


    A loud sound reverberated through the room. But David wasn''t satisfied as he felt he hadn''t even released one third of the energy still umting within him.


    The tip of his right foot had sunken inside the wall! But the wall was slowly healing itself when he removed his leg. Another string of data popped up.


    But Dav ignored it as he was clearly anxious. Suddenly he seemed to have remembered something.


    He spoke up without hesitation "AI, Endless Running mode, now!"


    A slight mechanical sound rang out. The previously stable ground of the Quantum room started to move.


    Without waiting for the transformation to FINISH, he constricted the muscles in his heart, making his heart skip a beat.


    He had already performed the osciting technique on his legs. The veins in his legs was twisting with the faint vibrations of his muscles. Some blood vessels in his legs were forced shut by his muscles giving extra velocity to the other blood vessels needed to perform the technique more efficiently.


    His legs stomped towards the moving floor as his figure seemed to blur forwards, it appeared as if he had taken two steps forward instead of one!


    Bang! Thump!!


    Leg strength :9,501Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 33 Cycles per second!


    Technique : Three-Fold Step.


    Progress : Barely Two-Fold Step.


    Tips : Breathing Rhythm, WRONG!...


    The sound of his foot hitting the ground and his heart, beating sounded out at almost the same time! The tremor of his stomp conducted from the ground, towards sole of his feet, spreading to his muscles, bones and blood vessels, changing, tempering and strengthening them with the aid of the dark red blood provided by the ''Second Heart'' circting through his entire body.


    Without waiting for the sound to fade, his body tilted forwards like he was had tripped falling head first to the ground, but before reached a few inches to the floor, his left feet quickly came forwards as his heart constricted, missing a beat. He stomped forward ferociously with incredible momentum.


    BANG! Thump!!


    The same familiar sounds rang out again, but it was clearly louder this time.


    Thunder reverberated as the end gave way!


    Pump! Pump!! Pump!!!


    His blood pushed its way towards his body system. Providing him endless strength and momentum. Even the veins in his legs had started to ache slightly as they had been blood pressured since his legs seemed to contain most of the energy.


    His eyes were terrifyingly bloodshot as he gazed squarely towards the target.


    Leg strength : 9,614Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 34 Cycles per Minute!


    Technique : Three-Fold Step.


    Progress : Barely Two-Fold Step.


    Tips : Breathing Rhythm, WRONG!...


    Note: 1- Gongon, also called the talking drum. Thetalking drumis anhourss-shaped drumfromWest Africa, whose pitch can be regted to mimic thetoneandprosodyof human speech. It has twodrumheadsconnected by leather tension cords, which allow the yer to change thepitchof the drum by squeezing the cords between their arm and body.(Nigeria).. Wikipedia.

 Chapter 46 - Ranking List

    Leg strength : 9,614Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 34 Cycles per Minute!


    Technique : Three-Fold Step.


    Progress : Barely Two-Fold Step.


    Tips : Breathing Rhythm, WRONG!...


    BANG! Thump!!


    Leg strength :9,721Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 35 Cycles per minute!...


    BANG! Thump!!


    Leg strength :9,803Kg!


    Blood Revolution : 35 Cycles per minute!...


    The thunderous sounds went on for sometime. Dav''s stamped progressed rapidly over time as his leg strength increased bit by bit.


    Exactly 39 minutester, he was interrupted as a loud voice rang out.


    "The list of the Rankings are being released. Ascertaining your current position. Congrattions, Student David as you have ranked 7th position in the Rookies Strength Rankings List


    You will be rewarded with 3000 Gyno Points. Please wait, It would be sent to your ount in a moment. Keep up the hard work. "


    The voice faded into oblivion. Dav paused slightly as he seemed to have regain some of his sanity. He didn''t forget to push the Emergency Stop button to stop the room sized Treadmill.


    Newbie Rankings? It''s already been decided?


    Dav frowned slight as he pondered. Normally, as it had been written in the Guide book, there was always a space of a week before the rankings would be decided upon and then posted by the institute, but now, it wasn''t a week, yet they had retrieved the information from the Quantum Room and then posted the rankings in advance.


    The rankings was decided in this way, all the new students would need to test their strengths in the quantum room which in turn would measure their strength ordingly.


    The bodily strength data woukd be sent to the institute to be analyzed and then posted on the Institute''s Bulletin board for every students to see.


    It was supposed to happen four dayster, but judging from the message recently sent to Dav, it appeared the Institute had other ns.


    The real elites among the new set of students in the institute were probably making use of their time practicing somewhere else, making use of their spare time preparing for the rankings which they thought would ur in just four days.


    But who would have known that something this unexpected would happen. And so suddenly at that. Even those who had some sort of connection in the institute were even less prepared.


    Which means those that are currently on the Ranking lists were not that strong. They were just lucky to have tested their strength the moment the assessment for the rankings was taken. It''s the so called being in the right ce at the right time.


    David didn''t allow being on the Ranking list get to his head. The situation in fact, gave him a sense of urgency, arousing his young and hot bloodedpetitive spirits instead.


    David knew he wasn''t the strongest admist his set. In fact, quite the opposite. He thought he was quite mediocre ording to his calctions.


    There were more than a thousand new students in the institute, Dav included. They all came from different sectors in the inner world and also powerdul families.


    It would be a difficult matter to ascertain the amounts of Elites among the thousand students.


    The moment they became aware of the matter about the Rankings, Chaos was sure to ensue in the institute. Infact, they are probably aware at this point in time.


    ording to his spections, he had previously thought he had no hopes of reaching the Top 100.


    It wasn''t that he was being overly humble or over estimating himself, it was because of his special ability to sense danger from those with power levels higher than his.


    As far as he could remember, when meeting a dangerous person, his body would react differently. His eyes would involuntary droop down, leaving a slight slit for him to see. His body would rx while his muscles would tense up like bow of a string ready to be shot.


    That was his Uniquebat ready mode. If one saw him in such state, they would think he was sleeping while standing. Such states was perfect for an enemy to lower their guard.


    Giving him enough chance tounch a sudden attack or even a sneak attack in some cases.


    Being on the Ranking list is not purely for the fame, but for the Gyno points involved. Gyno points are incredibly useful to the students as they could be used for a variety of different useful resources and programs.


    Just the amount Dav had gotten, 4000 Gyno points, is arge some of amount to the new students at this very moment. If used well, even a one star talents improvement soled could rival a three star talents for a short while, if used wisely.


    Those new elites student were sure to be extremely pained to the point of fainting due to the loss of the huge amount of Gyno points involved.


    But it wasn''t that there is no remedy to the problem. The mostmon way to snatch another''s ranking was to challenge the person. The problem is even if you challenge the person and won, the Gyno points can never be retrieved unless the person was willing to transfer it to you


    Dav sniffed as he shook his head slightly, to clear his thoughts. It was then it dawned on him that he possessed 3000 Gyno points on him right now.


    His mouth went agape. He couldn''t help but gulp down a lump of spit. He had been struggling for a few tens of Gyno points not quite long ago, but now he was had several thousands in his possession.


    He couldn''t help but thank his luck. But fortune and misfortune oftene hand in hand.


    The students would be in every corner, trying to challenge him at first sight. The true elites would probably cook up some schemes to make him cough up the 3k Gyno points in his possession.


    The fact that only two students knew his name and his face, wasn''t enough to protect him. As long as you have enough Gyno points to spare, it was a simple matter to find information about someone.


    The options avable to him was to hide in his room, practice his Exercise Methods to improve his strength. Request for some resources with the 3k Gyno Points. Staying indoor the whole week until it was time for the Weekly assessments.


    Or could just fight those who came for him. Since he was just ranked 7th,he wouldnt attract too big a fish. As the true elites would go for those in the 1st, 2nd and 3rd position of the rankings.


    Ranking Lists.


    1.	Graham storm. (1000 Gyno points for more info.)


    2.	Bukky Wright.(900 Gyno points for more info.)


    3.	Nina Cut. (800 Gyno points for more info.)


    4.	Lucas naija. (700 Gyno points for more info.)


    5.	Mexz Rall. (600 Gyno points for more info.)


    6.	Khalifa Drake. (500 Gyno points for more info.)


    7.	David Syntex. (400 Gyno points for more info.)


    8.	Su Xiao.(300 Gyno points for more info.)


    9.	Daniel Strawmart.(200 Gyno points for more info.)


    10. Eva Lux. (100 Gyno points for more info.)


    "Pay the required amount to glimpse into their info. "

 Chapter 47 - Fight (I)

    Ranking Lists.


    1.	Graham storm. (1000 Gyno points for more info.)


    2.	Bukky Wright.(900 Gyno points for more info.)


    3.	Nina Cut. (800 Gyno points for more info.)


    4.	Lucas naija. (700 Gyno points for more info.)


    5.	Mexz Rall. (600 Gyno points for more info.)


    6.	Khalifa Drake. (500 Gyno points for more info.)


    7.	David Syntex. (400 Gyno points for more info.)


    8.	Su Xiao.(300 Gyno points for more info.)


    9.	Daniel Strawmart.(200 Gyno points for more info.)


    10. Eva Lux. (100 Gyno points for more info.)


    "Pay the required amount to glimpse into their info. "


    David''s expression twisted slightly. Even if he was aware that you could gleen into anyone''s basic information with enough gyno points, he was still a bit hopeful.


    Judging from the side note in the Ranking List. It was clear his expectations was squashed quite thoroughly.


    The institute would give out basic informations about the students in the top 10 for quite a price. The amount of Gyno Points earn from such transactions would be divided into two.


    One portion would be taken by the Institute. The other half, would be given yo the students whose information was being revealed.


    It was another way of earning Gyno Points for the students.


    This reinforced his resolve to fight it out with those out to battle him.


    Although he hadn''t been to the institute for long, he already had a glimpse of how difficult it was to acquire Gyno points.


    Dav made his way out of Quantum Room. David could see several figures also dashing out of the quantum room in panic.


    Since the Dormitory wasn''t that far from the ce, he could vaguely see what was happening over there.


    Even if he didn''t see it clearly, he could roughly guess the situation.


    Quite a few shadows were weaving through the way as they seem to fade in and out of existence from the dormitories. They were rushing towards the quantum room with inconceivable speed.


    There was one that was quite eye catching among them. He was a burly figure with a huge shape. He is incredibly tall, standing at 2.2 meters tall. His skin color was as dark as the night sky but his hair made him worth quite the second look as it was green in color.


    What made him quite eye catching wasn''t the fact that he had no clothes on his upper body nor was it the fact that he was pretty handsome with chiseled streamlined muscles rippling withe force.


    It was the fact that he was literally jumping his way through the obstacles! Running a few meters in the ground and although the floor he stepped on didn''t cave in, it still dreg up quite the dust.


    Then, Boom! He shot towards the air like a cannonball!


    20 Meters!


    He had crossed 20 Meters in a single leap!


    David could hear the sounds. When he saw the shadows flickering, he knew things were going wrong. But at the sight of the jumping figure, his expression changed slightly.


    From the figure''s physique, it was obvious he was practicing a strength enhancing Exercise Method. Which implies that speed wasn''t his forte, strength was.


    But surprisingly, he was jumping 20 meters at a distance. It was an incredibly frightening sight.


    In a bit over 7 seconds, the shadows and the figure would arrive at the quantum room.


    Although the figure was quite intimidating as well as the flickering blur of figures.


    ''Dammit, it hasn''t even been a week and yet, freaks like this already exist.'' he cursed in his mind.


    Dav wasn''t the least bit intimidated by any of them though . cing both his hands in his trousers, he lowered his head by a bit as he walked


    towards his ce. He just wished he had an earpod to listen to a few music, it would be pretty amazing. Smirking at the thought.


    In that moment, his eyes hardened. His blood circted to its limits, blood pumped into his veins as his heartbeat quickened!


    Stepping sideways, his body shed! In an instant, he was already 10 meters away from his previous position.


    Boom!


    A booming sound was heard as a m bang crater opened up his previous location!


    "Eh?"


    An awfully raspy voice rang out in slight surprise.


    Sturm let out a suprised sound as David evaded his attack by a sudden bodily movement.


    He had attempted to stomp David out of his way, but his attack missed.


    "Interesting." chuckling slightly he gazed at David for a moment , after which he ignored David. He had his eyes on someone else, he wasn''t willing to waste a single second. It appeared as if 7th position in the rankings wasn''t good enough for him.


    David frowned gently when he saw the African youth leave but he didn''t say anything. He just watched him as he ran and leaped further into the distance.


    Suddenly, anger shown in his expression.


    Whoosh!


    He twisted his sideways as a fist passed right beside him! His shirt fluttered ceaselessly!


    "Fvck off!"


    He let out a shout of anger. With the twist of his waist, he subconsciously used Three-Fold Technique. His leg muscles expanded, viens popped out from his leg as they seem to ripple in a consistent frequency. He stamped his foot towards the figure!


    Upon seeing this, the figure''s expression couldn''t help changing as they let out a yell.!


    With the limited time, the figure managed to cross their hands together!


    Boom!


    The figure was instantly sted backwards. Their feet dragged 5 meters backwards!


    Letting out a muffled groan, the dust cleared, revealing a youngdy. She was an incredibly beautiful red-haired woman with her delicate face and figure.


    But currently, her expression was extremely serious as she stared at David. That kick had almost broken her bones.


    The force had shaken her organs and disrupted her blood cirction as it was in disarray because she wasn''t prepared for it. She needed time to quell down her blood, gather and circte them again which would take a few seconds.


    David was also pushed back due to the resultant force. But it was immediately nullified as he performed a simple backflip.


    David stared at the figure, as the dust cleared, and he saw the figure, his angry expression calmed down slightly. But still, he was annoyed.


    A tender voice came out from her mouth "I''m Janeane. Don''t worry I know yours too." She smiled slightly towards David.


    David stared at the red haired, his eyebrow furrowed together as he looked towards her. "You paid to get my information?"


    Janeane''s expression darkened by a bit. She nodded "Yes, I was hoping you could lend me your position on the Ranking for just a week." She put on a hopeful and teary expression. Twisting her body quite seductively. She was hoping to distract him, just a little.


    If it were the previous him before he met that odd girl, he might have been tempted but, be just looked on coldly as he snickered "And I would just relinquish the position just because you said so?"


    Her eyes became more teary when she heard that. She sobbed softly "C-can you go this one favor for me? I promise to return it after a week."


    His frown deepened as his expression turned cold. How could he not know what she was trying to pull. He refused to budge for even a second.


    She was disappointed when she saw David wasn''t willing to be distracted.

 Chapter 48 - Fight (II)

    She was disappointed when she saw David wasn''t willing to be distracted.


    Dav was incredibly wary of her. She had taken a Three Fold stomp from him but could still remain fine. Even if it wasn''t the true Three Fold Step, it was still quite powerful.


    He observed her more intently before he noticed that something was wrong.


    Her face was slightly flushed and an almost unnoticable vein appeared on her head.


    At first he thought it was because she was exerting her strength, and as she was a red haired beauty, seemed to be normal right? but now it doesn''t seem likely.


    ''She came here even after reading my information which means she has something to rely on but she stalling time for something, what? '' David thought to himself while he gave her another look over.


    Not giving it too much thought, he said sternly "Sneaking an attack on me was quite a despicable move. You should apologize and I Will let this go."


    Janeane stared nkly at David wondering if he was joking, after a few moments to her surprise, she saw that he wasn''t joking, she abruptly burst outughing as if she had headed the funniest thing in the world.


    In that instant, David''s eyes shone, this was the moment he was waiting for.


    Pushing his blood cirction to its limit, power flowed to his system. His muscles bulged slightly as that appeared quite worked up!


    All the sudden, he punched out! His fist screamed towards her head like a bullet! Clearly not expecting the sudden attack. Her face changed slightly.


    Clenching her fist, she also punched out, crackling sound could be heard! She was ying for a contest in Strength.


    Bam! The muffled sound of flesh rang out. Ripples of airwave dispersed as thousands of kilograms flesh collided.


    Dav felt pain as an incredible vibrating force traveled from his fist through his arm attempting to crush his organs. His expression couldn''t help but change slightly.


    ''Strong!''


    He gasped inside he stared at the girl before him.


    Bam, bam, bam...


    David was pushed back by several steps attempting to dissolve the strength.


    His face was flushed as he red at the girl before him. Although he had dissolved the force, the vibrating strength was still there, he couldn''t quell it just by moving backwards.


    His arm dropped limp to the side as though it was useless. The vibrating force in his body seemed to have locked down the nerves in his arm, making him lose control over it.


    Meanwhile, Janeane took two steps backwards, the difference in strength was clear.


    Janeane nced at David while smirking. "Do you know why I chose you among the others?" her smile grew wider. "That''s because from the information I was given, you practiced a Red level technique. I don''t know if I should call you stupid or more stupid. "


    Her expression changed as she appears to be honestly confused about the matter. " Three - Fold Technique is a Red level techniques and Red level techniques are two grades higher than a simple ck level Technique and it''s also almost impossible to reach the Prosaic Stage in six months. Why would you choose one?" she said with curiosity in her eyes.


    David''s frown deepened as he watched ber ''What is she trying to do, hoping to distract my by spouting nonsense?'' but there might be a possibility that she was telling the truth so he made a mental note to inquire about the levels on techniques.


    "Cut the nonsense." Stomping his legs, he dashed forwards with incredible speed.


    Janeane smiled when she saw this. As expected, his male ego is not willing to admit who is stronger. ''What a stubborn fellow'' she clicked her tongue.


    Circting his blood, his heart, beated loudly in his chest as blood flowed from his vessels to his muscles and bones but especially his legs!


    A few meters from each other, he swiftlyshed two kicks towards her. Janeane wasn''t stupid enough to ept those kicks for the second time.


    She side step the attack and then attacked, attempting to make use of the opening behind Davids back.


    Her fist swished through the air. Targeting his back. All of a sudden, David twisted his body which was in midair. With the momentum, he lunched a fierce horizontal kick towards her head! As if he were ying a ser ball.


    The air cracked as his kick picked up the wind with force carrying all of his momentum.


    Looking at the leg that had swelled to be bigger than her waist, she turned pale. As if she had no bone at all, she bent herself upper body backwards.


    Whoosh!!


    Her face stung as the kicks wind blew past her face.


    Not inclined to let the momentum fade, he dropped to the ground while performing a 360 horizontal sweep towards her legs that were supporting her body! The ground seem to split by the sudden intrusion.!


    As if she had expected something like that, she executed a back flip!


    Since the momentarily force of his kicks were evaded by her, he pursued her!


    "Get over here!"


    He shouted crazily as his foot kicked off Explosively and akin to an arrow released from a bow he shot towards her!


    His left hand shot out in the blink of an eye, reaching again for her head!


    Janeane''s expression turned ugly for the first time. When she came here, she was full of confidence. Thinking it would be an easy win. She had not expected that she would be the one at a slight disadvantage!


    She did not have time to dwell on such thoughts. She was incredibly angered as fist was rushing straight at her, causing her eyes to twitch. A slight chill ran through her head!


    "Tremor fist!"


    With an angry bellow, she punched both hands at the iing David!


    One fist aiming at his oing fist, while the other was shooting towards his head!


    In an instant, an ethereal waves of air seem to ripple on her fists. Layers afteryers of air waves surged forward with incredible momentum, forming slight air whirlpools from the ferocity of her fist, it appears that even if David has twice his current power, he wouldn''t be able to withstand this attack!


    "Good!" David said expressionlessly as he nted his legs stably on the ground. He appeared to be as unshakable as a mountain!


    Hs moved his right hand which was supposed to be paralyzed and his left hand forming a w with both hands, he grabbed at the iing Tremor Fist!


    Boom!


    As the two attacks collided, a st of Shockwave visible to the naked eyes shot outwards in all direction, clearing all the dust in the surrounding area which had been generated from their fight in an instant!


    Whoosh!


    The surroundings spectators couldn''t help retreating back a few steps in shock as they felt as if an hammer had smashed against their skull, making them almost unconscious!


    The moment his w held the fist, David felt as if he had been hit by a speeding Train! His head felt very faint but he managed to hold out still!


    Gazing into her eyes David lips seem to curl up to a smirk. Janeane immediately began to develop a bad feeling! She swiftly wanted to retreat but her fist seemed to be locked with a force akin to a vice grip!


    Not waiting for a single moment, Dav circted how blood to its limits as it seemed as though his blood flowed like a stream! His vein appeared to be on the verge of tearing as his heart propelled blood into his system!


    In the next millisecond, he unceremoniously constricted his heart! It skipped a beat!


    He had long since raised his right foot up as he pulled Janeane towards himself!


    39 cycles per minute!


    Three-Fold technique! First level!!


    The muscles in his right foot momentarily seem to expand by three Folds, power seemed to have been umted in his leg! The pressure they exuded gave one the feeling of horror and helplessness as one looked at it!


    With her hands locked in ce, Janeane could only watch as her wide eyes opened in horror as the massive mountain of foot descended upon her!


    Kaboom!


    The sound was akin to a missile being drop as visible shock waves spread through out the surroundings stunning the onlookers around excitement visible on their faces .


    They couldn''t help but retreat even more steps in order not to get caught in the Shockwave!


    Like a kite whose string was suddenly broken, Janeane shot through the air like a cannon ball! Her fate, yet unknown.

 Chapter 49 - Battle Conclusion?

    Like a kite whose string was suddenly broken, Janeane shot through the air like a cannon ball!


    A tyrannical Shockwave flung David unceremoniously towards the ground by the force.


    It was as though someone had dropped a few bombs next to him.


    He bounced a few times on the ground beforeing to a stop.


    After a few seconds


    Hu, hu


    He panted heavily with his two arms were limp besides of him. He could not feel them nor could he move them. The tremor from the girl''s technique had traveled through his arms and disabled his nerves. The bones in his hands had been shaken quite massively as cracks could be seen in them.


    The tremor didn''t stop at that, it was traveling towards his heart and his internal organs with stampeding force, attempting to destroy it. If the tremor wasn''t taken care of quickly he might turn into a bloody mess.


    David''s expression soured as he thought ''Vicious''


    That youngdy was very cruel to use an Exercise technique on a fellow student, in the institute. Although it had been written in the guide saying saying was allowed in the institute, there are a few rules that came hand in hand with the killing.


    David turned his body over resting on his back. He was currently circting his blood to its new found limits.


    40 cycles per minutes!


    The saying was true, fighting helps to increase the blood cirction.


    His blood rumbled like a small river as his heartbeat quickened. The blood pressure from his body was quite effective in stalling the strange force. Even then, David wasn''t the least bit worried about it.


    He already came up with a solution earlier when he had taken first taken her fist. It had crippled his arm effectively. And was supposedly to remain so until he could find a peaceful ce to practice his Exercise Methods in a bid to quell the strange force.


    Of course what had happened next had astounded Janeane.


    On a normal circumstances, she wouldn''t have performed the technique with both hands but she was a bit maddened at that moment and, she had thought David''s arm temporarily useless, she was incredibly mistaken


    She had let down her guard which had cost her greatly as she hadn''t expected David to have the means to resolve the force. And that fast in fact.


    Frankly speaking, if he hadn''t came up with the solution which had resolved the force, it was almost certain he would be the one with the most injury.


    The idea he came up with was to use the osciting force developed from the practice of the Three-Fold Step Exercise technique to subdue, overpower, and devour the strange force affecting his arm.


    The Three-Fold Step is a technique that amplifies the strength in one''s leg by three times on the first level. Which means that practicing them for the arms would greatly amplify ones strength.


    And at the same time, it would seem as if that person wasn''t satisfied with earth and greatly yearned for the afterlife.


    The Three-Fold Manual is specially made for the legs which means, practicing them for the upper limbs as a Strength Amplifier was clearly courting death.


    Reason for that, the blood vessels in the legs, it''s amounts, position, sizes etc. Vastly differs from those on those located in the arms.


    Using the techniques wrongly might cause the blood to surge and then pump in reverse, which is Known as Blood Deviation.


    When one encounters a Blood Deviation, one would be lucky to escape if it lead to a few blood vessels and nerves rupturing otherwise, it might very well lead to death.


    Every manual issued such warnings at the beginning pages.


    Meanwhile, David wasn''t nning on practicing the full technique. Even though he had just started the technique just yesterday, it felt incredibly familiar to him.


    He had divide the key points of the Manual into segments and had made sure to practice each of them to mastery. He firmly belived in the phrase divide and conquer.


    One part of the segment includes a breathing method, another part consists of the heart muscles constricting method while thest part involves vibrating and osciting the muscles in his legs at a very fast pace.


    An example of that is in a situation where one was freezing, the muscles in the body would vibrate, intending to warm up the body. Chasing the freezing sensation away, which in turn leads to the body shivering in But there was always a frequency to such techniques. Using the wrong osciting frequency could lead to self implosion


    It took him quite the while to learn that segment but he did so sessfully because of the incredible control he had over every part of the body.


    It was thest segment that saved him from being wounded by Janeane''s vicious technique.


    He had picked thest segment which included the oscition of the muscles.


    He had performed it on his arm at that moment. Even if it was quite impossible to move his fingers and arms, his muscles were quite the exception.


    It worked. He was surprised at first but didn''t show it as he was in a battle. He wanted to use it as a trump card and apparently, it worked quite well.


    David''s lips curled up as he thought.


    Vibrating the muscles in his arms, the flesh in his hands were moving and surging like the waves of a great river. It was a scary sight to behold. It was as if millions of ants were scurrying about under his skin.


    An unstoppable force was generated in his arms! Tremor was instantly formed he directed the force towards the foreigner.


    Whenpared to each other, the Foreign force was like the stampede of a beast, but when meet with the swarm of billions of ferocious ants, it had no other choice than to get swallowed up.


    The invading force was ripped to shreds in an instants left with no time to struggle. Even for a bit.


    David swiftly controlled his vibrating muscles attempting to calm the force he had generated, if it reached his internal organs, without sufficient control, it would be no different from courting death.


    Hu!


    He breathed out a sigh of relief as he thought. ''Although I managed to calm the force down, the cracks in my bones had expanded. I need to recuperate to heal up.''


    Thinking up to here, he stood up shakily on his feet. He turned towards the direction of his room, ignoring the astonished crowds, he started walking.


    "You are quite the tenacious one aren''t you?" He hadn''t walked three steps when the familiar tender voice spoke out.


    David froze.

 Chapter 50 - Facade

    "You are quite the tenacious one aren''t you?" He hadn''t walked three steps when a familiar and tender voice spoke out.


    David''s body froze visibly, suddenly, he felt his heart skip a beat without him intending it. Strange lights flickered in his eyes. He was thinking at an incredible speed.


    He turned around slowly and looked towards the voice. His expression calm.


    His eyes couldn''t help but twitch by what he saw.


    Janeane stood up unsteadily from the floor. Her current situation was quite pitiable as blood flowed down her lips.


    Her hair was in disarray, the slight make up she had on her was messed up as dust and sand had settled on her face.


    Her expression right now was ugly, borderline sinister.


    Most importantly, her shirt had been sted into oblivion by David but, to David''s surprise, she wasn''t naked as he expected. No, quite the opposite!


    Her innervest was unharmed!


    David could see a slight silvery metallic substance fading back inside her body. He could guess a few things and came to a conclusion that it was what had protected her from the power of the Three Fold Technique. If not, she would have at least ended up with a sunken stratum and a row of broken bones.


    David''s heart uncontrobly clenched in apprehension.


    "Oh? I won''t fall before you do. You seem quite alright to me. So, you should be able to handle another round." David''s expression was nonchnt as he made a motion for them to continue theirbat.


    He rotated his blood to their limits! His heart beat wildly! like the roar an alternator! Blood surged, like a river as his physical body was strengthened to its limits. His muscles had bulged by quite a bit as he appeared a taller by a few centimeters!


    40 Cycle per minute! The winds seemed to be stirred up by the pressure !


    His current expression was quite savage as he hated hatefully at her! She was the first person he had ever suffered a loss from. His hate towards her was growing by the second.


    Janeane was so angry that she smiled sinisterly when she heard him. But as if she had remembered something, her gaze flickered with a strange light as she red at him with hatred. It was likely he was angering her on purpose, making her intent on attacking him.


    She was currently weak and although her physical strength without blood revolution was nothing to scoff at, judging by the pressure he was exuding, their powers were almost quite at the same level.


    If she forcefully rouse her blood velocity, she would definitely injure her internal organs which would in turn lead to at least two months of recuperation.


    She had assumed he was also the same, but from his stance, he was either putting on a facade or he was for real


    She hesitated, she had been tricked once and she wasn''t willing to be tricked for the second time.


    She stared intently at him, wanting to figure him out. In the end, she gave an hateful re that was enough to chill any heart down his way.


    "Bastard! I will take that position from you by any means, you just wait and see!" Stomping her foot in anger, she turned away and with a few leaps, she had vanished from sight.


    Exactly four secondster, Cough! Cough!!


    David''s body crumbled to the floor as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. He was incredibly weakened. He was just putting up a ahow, hoping to to scare her off, his internal organs were almost severely injured. Singlet of tears had appeared in several positions in his veins and blood vessels, they were on the verge of rupturing.


    But it wasn''t worth mentioning as he could just recuperate in the Energy Room for a few hours, he would be fine again.


    He was exceedingly lucky that she had chosen to leave when she had. If not, he would be no different than a chicken in a ughter house.


    He suddenly smiled ''That was a good fight. It was worth it.'' he had been hoping to spar with someone to see how strong he had be. Unexpectedly, he was given the chance topare.


    Wiping off the blood in mouth, he limply left the ce, the crowds of students and the onlooking workers.


    "Congrats on winning your first Forced Duel. Your ount will temporarily be protected from any Forced Duel for a week. Afterwhich, the protection would expire. Good luck!" The cybeic voice faded into thin air.


    "What?" stunned, as he wasn''t aware it was a Forced Duel.


    * * *


    He was really tired as he walked through the familiar hallway that lead to the Energy room.


    Walking into therge door,


    "Eh? It''s you!" "Uhn? It''s you."


    Two voice rang out simultaneously as David nce at the figure behind the counter, directly opposite the expensive chair and desk he had seen the old man sitting on previously.


    David''s voice was quite casual and weak while the other voice rang out in an used tone.


    It was the blond guy David had an argument with thest time he was in the Energy Room.


    And it appears that the other party also recognized him and also held a bit of a grudge against him.


    John stared at the rude junior before him with slight annoyance, apparent in his tone.


    "Why are you here?" increasingly annoyed, John spoke first.


    "To make use of the Energy Room, obviously." He rolled his eyes at the stupid question.


    Ignoring him Davis made his way toward the pod that looked Ike a coffin.


    The piece of machine looked like the gaming capsules he had read from the fantasy like web novels in his dream. No, not his dream, it was his previous life.


    It was a Cryogenic Pod. It''s main purposes was to freeze the human''s bodily activity. The body freezes, the heart slows down by a lot, the brain cells would also be slightly frozen.


    The reason for that is because - for one to enters an energy tank, one would need to be in deep sleep which could only be induced by the Cryogenic pod. In the deep sleep state, one''s body would temporary forget to breathe. After a few moments of deep sleep, a mechanism in the Cryogenic Pod would be activated, transporting one''s body directly into the Energy Tank.


    The fluid in the energy tank contains different kinds of elements. In which it includes oxygen, a massive amount of energy, mercury, protein, carbohydrates etc .


    The oxygen element contained in the fluid was to provide the brain and body oxygen. The mercury is to aid the fluid in prating the body more easily. The massive amount of energy was to help strengthen, heal and enhance the body. The element containes the crushed Gic Nucleus of the Rapidly Evolved Beings mixed with special vials and concoction.


    The body was the main deciding factor in such cases. As it would readily absorb the fluid since it was beneficial to the body.


    There are levels to energy tanks, on a normal circumstances, the first is the ck Grade Energy Tank.


    Which was especially meant for those who started just started on their own path to power.

 Chapter 51 - Cryogenic Pod

    There are levels to Energy Tanks. The institute has three levels which it kept avable to the public, and one, exceptionally kept privately for and by the Grand Professor of the institute.


    The first type, which is the ck Grade is only meant and used by Spryhers - the newbies of the institute. the students who gain strength on the cirction of the blood. Cost 50 Gyno points per usage.


    The second, the Brown Grade is only meant to be used by those who had advanced in their practices as Spryhers to be a Phaser. Bing a Phaser is the true beginning on bing an expert as they had opened up their Gic Pool and had merged perfectly with a Gene after which, they could casually utilize the Genes they had fused with, Phasing in and out. Utilizing the Brown Grade Energy Tanks,


    Costs 5000 points per usage.


    The third, the Red Grade is used by Phantom Beast Master.


    Phantom Beast masters are a level above Phasers. They had perfected the series of Genes they had fused with into a Single Powerful Entity.


    When in battle, the peak of their states, they could call forth a Beast Phantom! Making for a perfect long ranged attack method. Costs 500,000 Gyno points for a single use.


    Most instructors in the institute are stuck at the peak of this level. While a few instructors had a bit of luck to advance from the level to the next stage.


    The main reason for that due to the fact that, it was necessary to utilize the Energy Tank. Either for strengthening the body or for recovering from injuries sustained from battles.


    To improve further, the mostmon, easy and perfect way to advance is throughbat. And not battles with fellow humans nor an ordinary spar. No, only battles with stronger REB''s would most definitely Increase one''s strength. If the battle is lost, and was sessfully able to retreat unharmed, one''s battle capability would increase by a fair amount.


    But if one was sessfully able to win, killing the strong REB''s, one''s strength would soar at an amazing pace.


    But although the strength increases, if that person soaked in the Energy Tank, the rate of improvement would double at that moment.


    * * *


    David was quite unaware of this and he was especially not informed on how to get through to the Energy Tank.


    He ignored the blond guy and moved to the front of the energy tank.


    A five meters transparent ss tank that was filled with unknown blue fluid to the brim, stood in front of David. Not waiting to admire the beauty of it.


    John watched on with a wide smile as the ignorant junior walked towards the Energy Tank. His mind screaming ''Jump in! Jump in!!''


    Although he had been assigned to guide the new students on the process of utilizing the Energy Tank but he could do nothing to those who ignored him. In his mind, he wasn''t at fault since the ignorant junior didn''t wait to listen to his exnation.


    Dav ascended through the stairs leading to the top of the tank since it was almost 5 meters long in height.


    Standing at the edge of the tank, Dav gazed at the thick bluish liquid, adjusting his state of mind, ready to submerge, he was about to enter, when he instinctively felt that something was wrong as his body was reacting in a weird way again.


    He muttered something to himself afterwards , he climbed down from the stairs. He had deduced that his way of entering the Energy Tank seems to be wrong, otherwise his body wouldn''t react in such a way for no reason. It''s seems to be the exact reason the senior was assigned here.


    Dav''s eyebrow furrowed. Dammit! I don fvck up. Need to amend things with that arrogant prick. Clearing up his expression,


    "Greetings senior!" With the grandest smile he could muster he turned to face the blonde guy who seemed to have a malicious smile on his face.


    "Forgive me for my negligence as I had been in a bad mood earlier, I apologize for the inconvenience I had caused." he continued with a smile that was certainly fake and a tone which seemed apologetic but also nd.


    John''s smirk widened. "Oh, and what does junior want with me?" he directly ignored David''s apology as he went straight to the point.


    David felt things were going bad, and without hesitation, he dropped the pretense. "I assume you were put in here to assist the students through the energy tank." David''s face had turned expressionless as he looked at John.


    He was just being polite earlier, thinking the senior might bepromising seeing as he had lowered his pride. But it seemed the senior had other ns in mind as he refused to budge a bit.


    Noticing that David had dropped his pretense, John couldn''t help butugh widely.


    "Haha, you are right, but what about it?" Folding his arms, John leaned his back against the chair, while gazing provocatively at David.


    "Do you mean to say you won''t assist me with it?" David smiled as he asked. John''s job was to assist the new students. As long as he said ''No'', he would definitely lose his Job.


    John''s face darkened as he red at David. "You sure are sharp with your tongue, aren''t you."


    "Thanks for yourpliments, I try my best." with a slight smirk, he replied.


    Gazing at David for a moment, he abruptly said, "Okay, you win." walking towards the metallic long box, John pointed out.


    "That''s called a Cryogenic Pod. It induces you to a deep sleep, after which, transporting you into the tank. Just tap on the button to open the lid." John said straightforwardly as if he had forgotten the earlier argument.


    David stared suspicious at John as the change in attitude was nothing short of suspicious.


    Waving his hands, "Do not worry, I have no authority nor power to open the Pod without your permission. So, be at ease." he Assured him.


    Although David could guess he wasn''t lying, his mind wasn''t eased in the slightest, instead he felt restless.


    He couldn''t understand how a person could change his attitude like that in a blink of an eye, just like a switch.


    But, he was way too tired to care about that it. So, he ignored the rms ringing in his head.


    He pushed down the button under the gaze of the smiling John.


    Air puffed as the sounds of mechanisms rang out. With a whoosh, the metal lid opened revealing a space that could fit a regr human perfectly.


    Not bothered about anything, he just wanted to take a rest, heid down the space. With a light thud, the lid closed as David hadid within.


    Lying down in the Pod, he could hear his heart beat and the sound of his breathe.


    Under the span of a second, Atmospheric Chemicals was injected into the air as the air in the Pod became chilled as cold seemed to seep into his body, he could immediately feel the immerse chill rising.


    ''No wonder it''s called a Cryogenic Pod'' Dav could only mutter this words before he fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile outside the Pod, John turned around to walk back to his desk as he snorted. "You think you can just walk Scot free? Going to the Energy Tank twice when it''s not even a week yet, He truly is ignorant." he smiled while his eyes glowed with a satisfied expression.


    From his expression, It appears that entering the Energy tank twice in a week is quite dangerous but this was Davids second time in the Energy Tank in the span of two days, no one knows what would happen.

 Chapter 52 - 10 Blows

    In the institute, it was known that using the Energy Tank recklessly would increase the rate at which a Spryher would lose control.


    Lose control as in bing mentally deranged or being controlled by the hidden Gic Characteristics within the transnted Organ.


    In simple terms, Since the organ is originated from the body of an REB, there exists a possibility that the beastly characteristics of the monster still exists within the Genome but are extremely weak to detect or to be a threat.


    But as one grows stronger, the hidden Gic Characteristics would also begin to awaken and also grow stronger alongside the user waiting for an opportunity to strike, attempting to devour and gain control over the MicroGenes and MicroCells that made up the brain''s Helix Structure, DNA.


    In a more superstitious boration, it''s like the monster soul, weakly hiding within the organ. And as the person grows stronger, it also grows stronger with him until it could finally cause chaos and devour the soul of the user.


    The dumb ones causes chaos and tries to destroy the body while the smart ones seem to wait for an opportunity until they strike unexpectedly.


    David was unaware of this as he hadn''t been informed yet. John also refused to imform him either, because of the grudge between the two.


    Serums are especially created to counter and subdue such problems.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    Roughly an hourter.


    In energy room, different energy tanks jab been upied as could be seen through the slightly blurry and transparent ss tanks.


    One could roughly see the outline of a few figure in a deep sleep submerged deep within the tanks.


    In a particr tank, the bluish fluid contained within the tank faded, it was now almost transparent in color, the fluid, let out a few bubbles asionally disturbing the peaceful surface of the fluid tank.


    Ssh!


    A loud sshing sound was heard as a figure emerged from the previously calm surface of the fluid.


    Cough cough!


    David spat out a few drops of fluid that managed to find its way to his lungs.


    Grabbing the edge of the tank, he stood up.


    David gave a long breathe of air. The glee was evident in his eyes. He could feel his injuries had healed by a significant amount and the exhaustion that had pierced deeply into his bones seemed to have faded into thin air.


    Clenching his fist, David felt countless energy coursing through his entire body. It was almost as if each and every part of his body and cell was emanating with vitality. He felt full.


    He clenched his fists and sensed the warm currents of blood flowing through his veins, into every part of his body. His strength had improved by a fair amount but not as immense as the previous time.


    Jumping down the five meter long tank, he touched down softly to the ground.


    He could sense the wild flow of energy which was increasingly flowing through his body with the gradual pump of his heart, beat softly as hended.


    Letting out a breath of turbid air, he turned towards the entrance, intending to leave. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of John.


    "I hope you enjoyed utilizing the Energy Tank, please make sure toe again very soon." John said with a bright smile as looked at David walking through the door. ''I''d like to see if you actually have enough Gyno Points toe here for the third time. No, I hope he does, Hehe, only then could he continueing here every timepletely ignorant. '' of course he said the words on his head.


    He was well aware of the fact that new students are allocated 100 Gyno Points by the institute.


    Since David has been to the energy tanks twice, he assumed that David had nothing left which was quite a pity.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head inment. Nevertheless, the consequences of using the rank twice would manifest sooner ortter. He couldn''t wait to see David''s expression when that happened.


    Smacking his lips in anticipation.


    He also felt no need to waste his time on someone whose potential would soon be exhausted. He is no threat at all, in at most a year, he would be given to the army anyways.


    * * *


    At the entrance of the energy building, David felt a sudden chill. Abruptly he turned his head around, as if he could peer through the countless steel walls to faze at John. He silently mused ''I knew it! . That bastard must be nning something incredibly sinister. Need to be careful.''


    Just a bit before lecture starts, He shook his head as gazed towards his tattered training suit.


    Dark frozen blood stains were visible on the surface. It seems he does need to freshen up. He made a dash towards his dorm.


    * * *


    A mass of students sat in an extremelyrge auditorium. Murmuring things to each other while at the same time, each checking out their projection image. Their faces flushed in excitement.


    A few students surrounded a Spanish male youth as he projected an image live. One could temporary disable the security from their imprint that stops outsiders from viewing only rays of lights and make them see the real images.


    News soon circted around the hall, so it turns out that a few new students were attacked by their fellow students roughly an hour ago. And although, non were killed, a few were injured quite severely


    The motion pictures of their fights had already circted among the students. However the atmosphere was quite intense.


    One of the videos contained a fight between Sturm- the hunk guy that almost stomped David. And a thin but handsome blue haired Chinese looking youth.


    Their figures were quite the contrast as one was thin while the other was huge. As a result, one could tell the oue of the battle with just a single nce as it was obvious that from share power and pressure there was no doubt about Sturm losing the fight.


    But what had happened next was beyond anyone''sprehensive ability.


    Sturm was beaten to unconsciousness in just ten blows!


    Just 10 punches!


    How inconceivable was that?


    The students watching could only gasp in amazement as they watched the blue haired figure walk out of the videos range.


    It was at this moment that David walked into the hall.


    Shua!


    Numerous eyes swiftly fell on him.. He was instantly confused and a bit pressured.

 Chapter 53 - Vibration And Oscillatory Method

    The students watching could only gasp in amazement as they watched the blue haired figure walk out of the videos range.


    It was at this moment that David walked into the hall.


    Shua!


    Numerous eyes swiftly fell on him. He was instantly confused and a bit pressured.


    Frowning slightly, he ignored the gazes while he walked towards a particrly empty seat.


    Settling down, he saw that most people were projecting visible holographic images and to the air.


    Not willing to lose out, he stood to ask a students.


    "The hell is going on?"


    Looking away from his holographic projection, Grover cast a sidelong nce at David. "Stop bothering me, go as¨C" his speech stop as he visibly froze.


    His lips quivered a bit as he turned around again as if to confirm something "I-yo-we" he sttutered for a few seconds. It seemed as If he had recognized David from somewhere.


    David didn''t say anything, he just watched on with a deedpan expression.


    Finally getting himself together Grover replied "There were quite a few impressive battles amongst the elites of our set, roughly an hour ago." excitement visible in his eyes, he sputtered on.


    "And the cause of this was non other than the rankings list that was unexpectedly released a few hours ago by the institute." his eyes shine as spittle flew all over.


    "I heard that the rankings list was supposedly supposed to be released after a week but the institute unexpectedly released it before the official release date, it was like chaos on earth. Those terrifying monsters that were previously wolves in sheeps clothing wishing to gain an extra advantage immediately pull off their cloacks and battled those at the top 10."


    David blinked his eyes. It seemed like he wasn''t the only one who had been attacked by others.


    Not noticing David''s pondering expression, Grover tone turned soft as he whispered. "Word got out that the First position obtained 10,000 Gyno Points!"


    David''s eyes widened a bit as he asked, "Really?" Although he had made some spections about it as he had calcted the numbers of Gyno points the others in the rankings list would be allocated, based on the amount given to him. He didn''t want to arouse any suspicion bringing trouble to himself.


    If he had acted like he knew, one might suspect he was among the lucky bastards enlisted on the Rankings List which would turn out to be a extremely troublesome matter to deal with.


    Although some might have known of his identity. It was very expensive though. Not many of the students are that rich. Even if they are, they would likely keep it to themselves. It was 300 Gyno Points, not 30!


    Grover tapped his arm, projecting an image to the air, David saw only saw a few rays of dim light. In just a few seconds, the image distorted. Soon afterwards he could see a video of two figures standing a few meters apart.


    He instantly recognissd the huge one to be Sturm. The bulky figure that almost attacked him earlier. But couldn''t recognize the other figure.


    Unexpected, Sturm was knocked back in the video in a contest of strength and the beaten to unconsciousness at the 10 punch.


    David''s face tightened, he had seen through the basics of Strum''s strength, Dav knew he was no match for him. Fighting him was basically courting death even if he had used the same tactics as he did with the red hair, it was highly likely he would lose.


    But now, there was someone who could beat him into a pulp in ten blows! Just how do this people practice?


    Grover moved closer "I heard that the blue haired guy is called Lu Feng. I also heard that with hisbat prowess, he was only capable of retaininh the third position." he whispered.


    David''s heart clenched uncontrobly, although he had not thought himself very strong, he had also never thought of himself this week. Thinking back to when he assumed he could sweep through his peers, it was a trulyughable thought.


    Third ce? With that strength? What about first and second? What kind of monsters are those?


    As if hearing his thoughts, Grover continued "They say the first and second ce in the Rankings Lists are very strong, but no one actually knows who they are."


    Calming his nerves David pondered, although there exists a possibility it was true fact, it could all just be rumors.


    Knocking himself up just for something like this, it wasn''t his style.


    "Thanks." He turned back to his seat after saying that leaving the slightly chubby Grover, wide mouth.


    * * *


    In a few moments, a veryrge middle aged ugly man entered the hall. The ss immediately descend to silence. The previous chattering sound died down.


    "Good morning students, I am your instructor for this ss, I do hope we get along quite well." With a flirtatious smile, he winked at the female students.


    The students instantly felt a chill running down their spine. The guys red at the instructor almost simultaneously. David lips couldn''t help but twitch. What was this situation.


    "I will make sure to attend to you guys quite thoroughly, but for now let''s get down to business. I will take you things concerning Theories." as if he didn''t notice thier res, he continued.


    "Exercise Methods and Combat techniques are two separate things entirely." This captured David''s attention as he thought she was speaking specifically to him.


    "Exercise Methods or manuals exponentially increases ones rate of Heart Beat, thereby increasing and improving one''s overall body capabilities such as strength, flexibility, speed, etc permanently! " The instructors voice has gradually grown solemn.


    "When practiced to the highest level, special effects maybe obtained. Listen carefully, I said Maybe!" his voice stern.


    "Now, let''s visit the matter concerning Combat Techniques. Combat techniques are fighting methods that increases one''s strength, reaction time, speed or other aspects explosively for a short period of time. Reducing one''s stamina in exchange. Just incase you don''t mix them up in the future.


    For example, The Impulse Fist... Go to your Combat instructor for further information, I am only here to sort out the theoretical problems in cultivation. " The instructor pointed out.


    David felt his mind buzz as if trying to tell him something, but unfortunately he didn''t quite grasp it.


    Smiling softly, he continued "Now that we''ve gotten that out of the way, let''s talk about the levels involved. Both Exercising Methods and Combat Techniques are divided into different grades and which is then divided into three different levels.


    ck Grade, Brown Grade andstly Red Grade.


    That''s as far as the best of you could get anyways.


    They are all divided into three levels in which the power level, Gyno Points and difficulty increases respectively. Low level, Mid level and high level.


    For example, The Impulse Fist is a low level ck Grade technique. Easy to learn, costs 499 Gyno points and increases one''s strength by a bit.


    The Rebounding Body is a mid level ck Grade technique. A bit hard to learn, cost 899 Gyno Points because it''s a body technique, increases the bodily defense by more.


    The Drill Punch is a High level ck Grade technique. 999 Gyno points " He watched the students awed expression, causing him to smile.


    "To my main reason foring here, like I said previously, it''s to deal with problems regarding theories on the practice methods andbat techniques.


    To start with, every instructor or professor in the institute says that there are practically no easy shortcuts to help improve one''s strength because most ways are very dangerous which includes constant dangerous battles with REBs or things like that.


    But I will tell you, there are shortcut to every thing in life. it just depends if you are willing to put in the effort take it or not."


    The fat instructor smiled, handsomely? As if he just said something casual.

 Chapter 54 - Change Of Heart

    David didn''t seem to hear thest part of the instructor''s speech as his brain seem to be electrocuted, at some point in time his expression had long since crumbled.


    He had finally figured out what was amiss. During the time he went to select an Exercise Manual, he was unaware of the categories. Although he had read through the Student''s Manual, he only skimmed through it. He had been ignorant and had chosen a Combat technique instead of an Exercise Manual. A red grade one at that. He didn''t know whether he should breakout into tears orughter.


    All of a sudden, the words Janeane had said during their battle regarding a Red Grade technique made quite a lot of sense.


    pping his forehead in his foolishness, from the beginning, even with the name of the Technique - Three Fold Step, one would know that it was a fighting technique.


    There was nothing else he could do, unless he went ahead to select an appropriate Exercise Manual but by the time he starts practicing it, most average student''s strength would probably surpass his during that time.


    This caused a massive headache to David.


    "To my main reason foring here, like I said previously, it''s to deal with problems regarding theories on the practice methods andbat techniques.


    To start with, every instructor or professor in the institute says that there are practically no easy shortcuts to help improve one''s strength because most ways are very dangerous which includes constant dangerous battles with REBs or things like that.


    But I will tell you, there are shortcut to every thing in life. it just depends if you are willing to put in the effort take it or not."


    The ears of every student''s perked up as they wished to listen to the shortcut they could to improve themselves.


    This captivated Dav''s attention swiftly.


    "For now I will only mention those concerning Combat techniques, Exercising manualsester...


    Everybat techniques, the ck Grade, Brown grade even the Red Grade utilizes the Vibration and Oscitory principle!" the instructor was visibly shaking in excitement.


    "The discovery was made by a genius inbat theories a few decades ago by Neistein Bristol. He made a bold assumption saying even in the ancient times, when the martial saints still ruled over earth, the mass destruction techniques they all had performed was proven to contain destructive and mysterious osciting and vibrating frequencies that could casually slice mountain peaks and even smash them apart!"


    "From the bits and pieces of information we have managed to excavate from the Ancient Ruinic Battle Grounds, we have strived toe up with a few Strong Battle Techniques of our own rather than stealing the Genes of the REBs to make them ours.


    Bing a Spryher grants one the ability to control any exterior parts of the body more easily and as time passes or as one grows stronger, controlling the interior parts of the body bes a possibility.


    To begin learning a Combat Technique, the control of the muscles are the most important. It requires vibrating the muscles to a specific frequency and a few external actions such as body movement." he let out an audible sigh.


    Within the institute there was obviously this with terrifying controls over their bodies but, they would never be able to control their overall muscles perfectly.


    But David was an exception, it was unknown when it started, but he had noticed with rapt attention that he could control most part of his body, if not all!


    It was a terrifying thought but he had beber once thought much about it and hadn''t really tested its limits either. When instructor Ae had mentioned something simr to that, he had been mistaken into thinking it was the normal ability gained from bing a Spryher except, he was wrong.


    David felt that if he really tried his best, he could make his blood, move throughout his body, it was inconceivable thought as anyone who headed him would probablyugh his ass off. Even David felt that he was probably mistaken, and hadn''t tried to experiment it with himself. It was probably because he had been busy, he hadn''t had enough time to ponder on it thoroughly. He had even almost forgotten about it.


    But the instructor''s words drove him wide awake. But right now, he desperately wanted to test it here, with the instructor in ce just incase something went wrong.


    The instructor then proceeded with an heavy sigh. "Its a pity that we haven''t managed to find any test subject with extreme control over its muscles and body, we might just be able to extract the secrets from it."


    This words immediately drew Dav''s actions to a stand still. Test subject? Extract? He could help but shiver at the thought.


    It was unknown what would happen if he was discovered. Although he hadn''t experimented on it, he knew his body wouldn''t deceive him. He calmed himself down, he nned on testing it after the ss.


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any Beast or Humans with extreme muscle controls, it''s just that they had trained themselves to a very high level, making them Powerhouses each on their own. To experiment on them just for the sake of increasing the muscles control, was just too wasteful. Even the Grand Professor would oppose to such wasteful uses of precious material.


    * * *


    Scrolling down through the list of Top Ten Individuals in the rankings. When it got to the 7th ce ¨C David Syntex, the pretty fingers visibly froze.


    Phylida''s eyebrow rose as she pondered. Suddenly, she tapped in the option selecting for more information in exchange for 300 points. She was previously interested in him but now that she had been ordered to keep a watch on him, it had evolve from simple interest into an extreme curiosity.


    In spite of the fact that 300 Gyno Points was no small amount, she had paid 300 points with no hesitation


    It was Impossible for her family''s elder to transfer some to her as that was going against the rules of the institute. The most he could was to grant her some preferential different. Otherwise, he would definitely lose his job in the institute since there were many people vying for the positions in the institute.


    7th - David Syntex


    Room No : 13248


    Combat Technique(s) : Three Fold Step (Red level technique)


    Current Location : Archive(1st Floor)


    Battle Status : Currently Protected


    Her beautiful lips pursed as she went deep into contemtion. Exchanging for one''s information won''t include the Exercising Method of the individual which was quite the dilemma for Phyllida.


    However, she believed that the institute definitely had a detailed information on David, she just had to find means to get it.


    But she soon frowned, Red level technique. What was this guy trying to pull. Should I call him ignorant or too smart.


    Her thoughts soon changed. Just because she was asked to keep an eye on him and also retrieve some information on him doesn''t mean he was very intelligent, he could a worthless individual and the only thing keeping him valuable is the information he held.


    Coming to this conclusion, David''s threat level dropped by half and the reason why it don''t fully drop to the lowest level is because she could never underestimate someone who is in the 7th ce on the Rankings List, protected at that.


    Protected means currently unavable for any forced battles.

 Chapter 55 - Lu Feng

    it was a bit past 6 pm in the evening, the sun was about to set as the evening revealed itself.


    The Archive; lots of students were currently in the Archive either to read the past experiences of their predecessors experience in Exercise Manuals and had taken the paths they had chosen or, were reading each manuals cautiously and carefully in a bid to select a suitable paths for themselves.


    David once again entered the Archive. He typed in the Virtual Space code, and then got ready to actually select his own Exercise Manual. But, he saw something with the corner of his eyes which instantly grabbed his attention. It was the youngdy who had misled him the first time he came here. She was still in the same position as before. Seated behind the counter and reading


    That''s right, he didn''t think it was his fault at all for choosing a Combat Technique instead of an Exercise Method he had already set his mind to it that it was the fault of the girl behind the counter. But with his magnanimity, he decided to just let it be.


    His view distorted as numerous manuals and books filled his Vision. There was at least five different stairs going to the next floor. David chose randomly as he still had something else to do when he got to his room.


    Standing in front of the Bookcases, he still felt a bit overwhelmed and a little intimidated. It was unknown when, but he felt that he had matured a bit. Atleast, he didn''t have the sudden urge to burn down the library this timepared to thest.


    Compared to thest time he picked up a random book and left, He observed his surroundings in detail. The books on the first floor contains ck Grade Exercise Manuals. Which is obvious by the ck colored outer book covers.


    The first floor is then divided into three different sections. Containing Low level, Mid level and High level technique respectively.


    The second floorprises of ck grade Combat manuals which is also divided into three areas. Low level, Mid level and High level techniques.


    The third floor and the fourth levelprises of Brown Grade Books. While the fifth and sixth floor contains Red Grade techniques. David had unknowingly gone their the other time.


    Striding withrge steps, he went straight towards the Exercise Manuals.


    ElectriBoost - An exercising manual that requires the use of electricity, jolting the hearts to help revolve the blood in system at a faster rate. When practiced to the highest level, miniscule amount of electrical voltage could be produced when the blood is being circted to the highest level.


    Traits : More suitable for those who couldn''t stand been at a single ce for long periods of time.


    Revolving Dragon - Extracted from the mysteries contained in the breathing technique called True Revolving Dragons. When practiced to the highest level, one''s every breathe would propel the blood at a domineering speed, akin to a revolving dragon.


    Traits : More suitable for those those with domineering actions.


    Energy Cache - Stores more energy in the body than an average Spryher could. When practiced to the highest level, the body could contain at least 25 percent more energy than an average Spryher.


    Triats : More suitable for those with the ability to hold in their anger.


    The Unrestrained - Just as the name implies, it expandes the blood vessels, allowing energy to pass through unrestricted. When practiced to the highest level, every punch could release 25 percent more energy than an average individual.


    Traits : As the name implies, it''s more suitable for those that are unrestrained.


    * * *


    Time passed in the blink of an eye. It was roughly a bit more than one hour when Dav made his decision, he picked up a particrly manual, then went ahead to select another Combat technique. A ck grade mid level one this time. He left the Archive for his dorm.


    When he was just a street away from his dorm. The sun had gone down and the shy stars were finally getting bolder by the minute. The streets that were particrly bustling, faded away like smoke as Dav turned into an empty alley, a shorter passage towards his dorm.


    All of a sudden, two figures emerged from a corner of the street. Dav instantly squinted his eyes to see them. Both simultaneously male and female.


    He immediately recognized the female figure but the male, he seem to have seen him somewhere but couldn''t remember clearly were it was. He swiftly felt an ominous feeling from the iing figure.


    His mind tensed as his gaze drooped, his body reacted, he stood still casually almost as if he was rxing while standing. His muscles tightened as his body rxed. His heart constricted for a longer period of time, before suddenly releasing itself in a very powerful force, propelling blood at a massive velocity towards his body, giving him a slow but stronger steady flow of energy, he was like the calm before the raging storm. He could clearly feel a very threatening vibe from the male figure thus his body reaction.


    His instinct were practically screaming danger, and for him to quickly retreat, but as he had gained more control over his bodily instincts, he forcefully suppressed it as he knew there was little actions the two figures could possibly make under the ever watching gazes of the institute.


    Not giving enough time to think, the blue haired male figure and the red haired female stopped 15 meters away from him.


    The distance was clear enough for David to see them much clearly.


    It was Janeane, the one who had fought against David in the morning, but she came with someone else.


    The blue-haired figure was clearly an asian teenager. He has an extremely thin lips, slim and long nose, finely curved eyebrows that very much looked carved. What was exceptionally outstanding was his piercing blue eyes that glistened like stars in the skies, anydy would be specially smitten by them.


    David suddenly had a look of realization on his face. He recalled where he had seen the blue haired figure. It was on the figure who had beaten Sturm unconscious in just ten blows on the projection he had seen earlier in the day.


    Janeane eyes went red for a bit, she held onto the blue figure''s arm as she sniffed "Big bro, that''s him!" she said as she pointed towards David.


    As soon as those wordsnded out, those blue eyes moved, theynded on Davids''.


    David''s body ''rxed'' more as he looked gazes with those piercing blue eyes with a rxed bodynguage. But his instincts screamed danger in that second.


    The blue haired figure pointed towards David.


    "You, send me a forced Duel, take a punch from me and I will let this slide." Lu Feng said in a soft but strangely domineering voice.. His expression, indifferent.

 Chapter 56 - The Silencer Series

    "But he¨C"


    "Be quiet" Lu Feng cut her off with a side long nce.


    "I know you." that was the only thing he said before ignoring her totally.


    Janeane could only pout, feeling aggrieved at his second words.


    David felt immense pressure as if he had been locked into by a beast! He felt that as long as he said the word ''No'' the beast would lose its patience and attack quite abruptly.


    Lowering his head, his long fringe covered his eyes slightly, preventing them from been seen.


    Dav seem to be thinking of something and only after staying silent for a while did he say,


    "And what if I say no?" Dav seemed to smirk. Lu Feng''s gaze sharpened and the air seem to get colder by several degrees. Janeane''s teary face seem to smile by this development.


    "Action and reaction are both interwoven. I advice you, the consequences would be severe." Lu feng said towards David with an indifferent gaze.


    ''What nonsense is this guy spouting?'' Dav muttered under his breath.


    "What a joke. You came here, blocking my way in the middle of the street, spouting nonsense about whatnot. Who the hell do you think you are?" Dav said in a sleepy tone, even had a slight smile on his face but the words he had spoken were surprisingly forceful as his droopy eyes locked gazes with the blue ones.


    Dav didn''t hold back with his tone as he knew that aside from a few small pranks, there were not much harm Lu Feng could perform. And who knows what would happen if he really sent a Forced Duel to him, he obviously wouldn''t stop at just one punch he might just cripple him.


    In the institute, they greatly ce emphasis on their rules andws and as there were many surveince instruments ced at every corner of the massive ind, there was never a chance for anyone to break the rules.


    Although the Institute allows injuring and even killing of fellow students, that was under the premises that one of them had Forced Duel the other. But if that wasn''t the case, the institute would immediately rusticate both students involved in the fight as long as both of them are injured regless of whose fault it was.


    But if it were a one sized battle, there were a few changes that would be made to the punishment that would match a better Verdict.


    Dav knew this, and that was what gave him the extra courage to notpromise. Well, he might also not be clearly aware of his words as the former David would at leastpromise.


    Extreme excitement shone on Janeane''s face as she observed the deteriorating situation and without missing a beat, she pointed,


    "Big bro, can you see how arrogant he is. I only requested for him to lend me his position for a while, but he said I had to battle him for it. As I had no choice in the matter, I had to send him a Forced Battle mail but I didn''t expect him to be so shameless as to sneak attack ady¨C"


    "That''s enough!" Cutting her off once again, Lu Feng gave her a re this time.


    "Just because you are in a protected state, you believe I can''t do nothing to you?" as he said those words, he lifted his hands. Within his fingers, there was a fine blue cube the size of a few inches. It was a bit transparent as one could asionally see a few streaks of electricity flowing through them. Even with the slight bright street illuminators, the streak of Blue electricity shing was still visible


    The instant Dav saw the cube, his heart thumped loudly in his chest. Technology is every man''s romance. With the little time he had, he had gone through some of the few basic and low level techs avable in the institute.


    He finally got the reason his bodily instincts was screaming danger despite his favorable situation. It was because Lu Feng had one if the gadgets in the Silencer series with him.


    A lowes level in the Silencer Series, Particrly the F1-B4U Cubic EMP is a type of gadget which is grouped into the Silencer Series of Contraptions. The Contraption wasn''t at all harmful but the only uses was that, it could silently silence any operating device avable within the 100 meter radius for 30 seconds. Cutting off its ability to send and receive data via myriads of waves or rays. It is a specifically low grade silencing contraptions judging from its first few characters ''F1''


    In the institute, there are a few special gadgets things that could counter or tamper with the equipments of the institute. This gadgets are not necessary sold within the institute nor by the institute but they were still also being sold in the institute.


    In every Institute, there exists various underground factions or like the average person would like to call it, Cults.


    This cultists are a very secretive group of people that were formed within the institute. As the security and surveince within the institute were rather tight, the members weren''t even allowed to interact with themselves.


    They could only recognized themselves through a few secret gestures, actions, by the style of clothes they put on, or by their hairstyle and even by the type of music they listen to.


    The institute were rather aware of them, there were countless measures the higher echelon of the institute could take to get rid of such organization but the institute chose to tolerate them. The reason, ''What is the use of a good cop without a bad one. There must be bnce.''


    Although this had caused the rate of killings within the institute to soar because of the Cult Wars that happened from time to time causing a few geniuses to perish, it wasn''t anything to serious as it was a situation salvageable by the Institute. If the situation got worse, the Institute send in a few powerhouses to clean them up.


    Meaning to massacre 60 of the members in various Cults before finally leaving, that was one of the disadvantages of joining a Cult group. Also, one would stop receiving the full support of the institute, which means, the resources that would normally be given to a students would not be exceptionally given to a cultists member. That is also one of the disadvantages.


    But the advantages are quite good and the benefits are numerous. The F1-B4U Cubic EMP normally could be bought within the Institute as it was a necessary device for those who venture out on a mission to the outer world. It normally would cost 1000 Gyno Points when bought through the system avable by the institute.


    But within the ck market protected by several Cults, it only cost half the price, 500 Gyno Points. From this, one could see the advantages and temptations of joining a Cult. Everything within the ck market cost half the price unless one gets scammed, that was the punishment for being truly ignorant.


    Seeing the cube, only one word desperately came into Dav''s mind,


    ''FUCK! ''

 Chapter 57 - The F1-B4U Cubic EMP

    ''FUCK! ''


    The size of his legs instantly exploded in size, his heart constricted skipping a beat, his muscles quivered like raging waves! Energy rushed into his very bones! Every thing happened in that split second!


    Bam!


    He stomped his foot explosively as he retreated hastily! At the same moment, Lu Feng smirked when he saw this, he then flicked his fingers, hurling the the blue cube straight towards the ground with a snicker.


    Crack!


    The Electric Blue Ice Cube hit the ground with a loud smash! The sound was akin to that of a ss cup smashing towards the ground.


    Instantaneously, visible arcs of electricity exploded from the cube, parallel to the ground, it expanded with speed of light, forming a barely visible force field a 100 meter radius in the blink of an eye.


    Despite his efforts, Dav could only watch with wide eyes as the radius of the lightening arc passed through him.


    The barrier had been formed, then it went transparent as if the event hadn''t taken ce but David knew better.


    He knew he was in danger this time. In less than 30 seconds, the whole 100 meter radius had gone silent, he couldn''t even send in a distress signal as no kind of sound waves or data could pass through the invisible barrier. From his forehead, tiny droplets of sweat could be seen, showing how incredibly tense he was.


    Without any warning, an electric current scurried down his spine, filling his back in an instant! The danger was right behind him! At this moment, a hand suddenly reached for David! It grabbed at his shoulders!


    Dav''s expression changes slightly, he didn''t even know when Lu Feng had reached his back. His body Instantaneously reacted, blood flowed into his veins with massive velocity as he twisted his shoulders slightly, evading the grab!


    Swoosh!


    He could feel the threatening force pass his shoulders.


    Right now, his side facing Lu Feng, he could vaguely see Lu Feng with the corner of his eyes. There wasn''t enough time to change position. The time he needed to face Lu Feng was already enough for Lu Feng to deal with him. He had to find a way to salvage the situation.


    Every person had their strengths and weaknesses, Lu Feng was fast and also very strong.


    If he wanted to win, he had to disy his strength to its fullest and use it to his advantage. This did not only apply to the opponent he was currently facing, it was also applicable to the opponents he would face in the future too.


    Using one''s strength to counter others weaknesses. This was the basic knowledge inbat. But in this case, what was his strength?


    A vague realization crossed his mind as he seemed to grasp it.


    He thought more thoroughly and he figured it out suddenly as joy appeared in his heart.


    I have got it!


    My strength lies in my Extreme Body Control!


    Previously when the instructor had implied not every one could could control the muscles in their bodies perfectly, he had thought nothing of it, but when he also heard it from the Theory lessons, he knew he was an exception as he could feel that the muscles, blood vessels, veins and even his internal organs seemed to be under his control.


    He had been eager to test it specifically but there just wasnt enough time. A Three-Talent could just faintly control 50 percent of his overall muscles active in the body, but Dav felt as if he could control all his muscles perfectly. Even the control of the organs which was usually quite difficult for even powerhouse to control, he felt if he tried really hard, he could move them.


    It was inconceivable! He was simply a cheat, a bug-like existence. He was one of a kind!


    He had to use as little movements at possible to counter Lu Feng speed. It was the idea that had suddenly popped up in his head. Swiftly making a decision.


    Dav hurried and leaped to the side.


    He didn''t even retaliate as he instinctively knew it was a waste of time, it would cause him harm instead.


    Dav''s heart muscles constricted as it skipped a beat. His legs muscles expanded, Instantantly, he stomped his foot towards the ground with the force of an hammer, propelling him sideways.


    Three-Fold step!


    He shot sideways with amazing speed!


    But despite that, he still didn''t feel thefort he had expected. The chills down his spine remained there. Lu Feng had followed behind him like a specter at night!


    There was no way to fight at all the explosive energy wasn''t something he could withstand with his current body.


    This time, his expression had dropped by several levels. He had used the Three Fold technique which directly increased his speed by three time! Yet, Lu Feng could still keep up with him. Doesn''t this mean Lu Feng was at least three times stronger than him?!


    There was a sudden whoosh! Another attack wasing behind him, it was a fist! This time it was headed directly towards his head!


    This move was extremely vicious, as the opponent would have his skill broken with the force used if hit.


    All of a sudden, Dav''s eyes shed. It was like he had eye at the back of his head. With a gentle and soft movement of his head, he dodged the attack.


    Whoosh!


    An astonishingly powerful force passed his neck, missing it by a few centimeters! twirling the surrounding air with force. Lu Feng''s exerted force missed its target!


    Not missing this chance, his body''s cement which was sideways facing Lu Feng twisted sideways in that moment! He was now facing Lu Feng directly.


    This made Lu Feng angry. His opponent did not have a higher blood revolution which was as high as his, but was able to evade two of his attacks and also used the opportunity to change position, it was like a p to his face. Moreover he had used a Silencer Device already which made his heart ache. That amount of Gyno Points wasn''t very easy for him to acquire.


    He still had 25 seconds left, he must end this humiliation this instant. Without hesitation, he exhaled at once and made a low shout. His muscles quivered as one could faintly hear the blood in his veins circting with ferocity . Almost like the faint roar of a flood dragon!


    Dark Dragon w!

 Chapter 58 - Dark Dragon Claw

    The silencer series still had 25 seconds left before running low, he must end this humiliation this instant. Without hesitation, he exhaled at once and made a low shout. The muscles in his arms quivered as one could faintly hear the blood in his veins circted. Almost like the faint roar of a dragon!


    Dark Dragon ws!


    Lu feng''s hands took the shape of a dragon''s w and performed abat technique. His entire body lifted up as he soared in the air. He soared forwards as grabbed towards a vital part of David''s body¨Chis heart¨Cwhere his second ''Heart'' was located with his vicious attack!


    The w was sharp and violent, incredibly ruthless. The wind formed by the w released piercing sounds, leaving behind faint shadow! This was Lu Feng''s peak performance, and any ordinary student would not be able to respond to that. However, his opponent was not an ordinary student.


    Dav''s expression changed as he let out a yell! Blood rushed into his body with incredibly momentum! Hua arms budged twice as he managed to cross them! He felt an intense power smashing into his body like a moving mountain. He had used all the power in his veins and had blocksd it instinctively but he was tossed through the air!


    Dav''s perception rotated as he was flunged away. Twisting his waist arduously, hended on the ground. He stamped his feet so hard on the ground, he could barely stabilize himself. His arms quivered beside him, it was hurting so bad he thought it was broken. He had to use his special rhythmic vibrating frequency to bearly calm it.


    The opponent did not go easy on him, the explosive force which Lu Feng used was just to overbearing. One more time and it was unknown if it was just his arms that would be breaking.


    Dav''s sweat dripped all over him to the floor, as steam seemed to rise from his head, his skin was already red, showing the high level of blood activities operating within his body. He waspletely exhausted, he had reached his limits.


    But he was not satisfied and would obviously not give up just like that, he was not resigned to this circumstance. He had had enough of people telling him what to do.


    Suddw, he felt a sense of crisis, he raised his head instinctively. Lu Feng had attacked with another Dark Dragon w!


    Dav inhaled deeply as anger shed across his eyes.


    Ahh!


    Blood seemed to rush into his head as he bellowed out in pure fury! Dav had gone berserk!


    Dark blood red tiny viens popped out his eyes as they seem to shine dark red color. He flexed muscles hard, as his heart contracted, skipping a beat instantaneously.


    Numerous dark veins the size of the a pinky finger popped out, moving erratically around his body, akin to little naughty snakes. His muscles expanded explosively by almost three times again.


    Three-Fold Step!


    But this time, it wasn''t his leg muscles that had expanded by almost three times, it was his arms!


    During the time that he was in ss, he had briefly pondered whether he could use three Fold Step for his arms instead of his legs, but he had squashed that thought from his head almost immediately as that was just his mischievous side wing it''s way out.


    Using abat technique meant to for legs, using them for the arms was just asking to be crippled! Any single mistake in frequency and in blood, flowing to the wrong blood vessel or viens at the wrong time and at the wrong frequency the muscles were osciting at would result in a bloody mess. The flesh exploding!


    Although he had stopped the thought, his subconscious was still swayed by it.


    Right now, it was his rage and his pride controlling him as he seemed to have stopped thinking entirely.


    Davs muscles trembled imperceptibly like raging waves, he stretched fortg both of his fist suddenly, smashing them down at the iing ws!


    Boom!


    The screeching sound was quite loud in the surroundings. The two ferocious attacks shed fiercely It was like the sounds of tempered steels colliding with one another!


    The moment the fist and the w came into contact, Dav felt a great prating force barged into his body with intense momentum.


    Dav''s body trembled violently and he retreated ten steps consequently. The ground trembled with each steps as he tried to negate the force rampaging his body.


    Lu Feng didn''t have it good either and was made to retreat three steps.


    After their sh, it was obvious that Dav was still at a disadvantage, but things were different, he wasn''t sent flying this time.


    Janeane mouth flew wide open as she stared, wearing a stunned expression, staring at David. Right now, her mind had gone nk. She herself didn''t know the extent of Lu Feng''s power but she knew with absolute certainty that she could never receive abat technique from him and remain the same. The force would thoroughly devastate her.


    Right now, Dav wasn''t concerned about anything anymore. There was only one thing running through his mind, and that was the word ''FIGHT!''


    The moment they separated, Dav didn''t wait any longer, he rapidly headed for Lu Feng this time.


    Lu Feng''s eyes flew wide open in anger and humiliation. No body told him before he advanced towards David with another Dark Dragon w!


    His fingers seemed to elongate as Lu Feng turned his hands into ws. The w attacks appeared faintly indecernible, but the killing intent prated through the air, turning the originally cold night more colder.


    Lu Feng''s attacks were incredibly vicious and filled with a unique type of force and he kept performing the killing move that others would find hard to withstand.


    However, berserk David wasn''t one to be underestimated either.


    Three-Fold Step! Or in this case, Three-Fold Strength!


    Dav used his arms and his legs to perform the Three-Fold techniques. His moves were incredibly sleek and smooth, in contrast to his angry expression. He moved with agile steps and incredibly control not wasting a singlelet of energy but sadly enough, that wasn''t enough.


    For every move he countered he had to step back for 10 steps before negating each forces but Lu Feng didn''t give him the opportunity to negate the unique force running rampant his body thoroughly.


    Before he could even make the fifth step, Lu Feng would swoop in like a crazy dragon, wing towards his body with intense momentum!


    All this while, Dav had always trampled over his peers on earth, no matter which situation it was. But by the time he crossed over to this world, this was the second time his peer would attempt to trample him, he was quite unwilling to allow that.


    His eyes radiated a strong battle intent as the light in his eyes shone. With a great roar, he tapped deep into the Energy reserves contained within his body. His muscles bulged explosively as his body expanded. Visible veins veins the size of a little finger appeared all over his body, moving like scurrying snakes and his muscles quivered in a peculiar rhythm. His body seem to expand in size. He grew from a thin teenager into an almost two meter giant! He had somehow used Three Fold technique for the whole of his body!


    Roar!


    It was as if he had turned into a violent great ape, he bent his body like a great bow and then,


    Boom!


    He abruptly punched out! His fists smashed out towards Lu Feng''s ws like a fierce heavenly hammer!

 Chapter 59 - Body Strengthening Technique

    Roar!


    It was as if he was a violent great ape, his aura surged as he face off a wild and violent aura. Like a great beast of the wilderness he bent his body just like an arrow to a bow and then,


    Boom!


    He abruptly punched out! His fists screamed through the air with friction and he smashed out towards Lu Feng''s ws like a fierce heavenly hammer!


    Seeing this, Lu Feng''s expression changed greatly. Dav''s current momentum was incrediblely fierce and savage like he could crush him with just a single strike. There wasn''t mush thoughts needed. He shouted in a low voice as he performed his trump card. His ws morphed into fists as he also punched out!


    ck Dragon''s Decree!


    BOOM!


    It was like heavenly judgment on earth, visible Shockwave spread through the air between Dav and Lu Feng. The air crackled, surging winds shook the surroundings and even the forcefield EMP that had been installed seemed to sh in and out of existence, lighting the surroundings environment blue in colour.


    Dav''s huge body and Lu Feng''s body remained still for a short moment!


    Abruptly, they were flung backwards simultaneously by their own force.


    Dav flew through the air like a projectile, he seemed to have lost all of his strength as his muscles shrank back to their previous size. His body also became smaller in the air as he returned to his previous positions.


    Bam Bam Bam!


    Hended towards the ground without any form of elegance, his body bounced three time on floor before sliding backwards a few meter afterwhich, it came to a skidding stop.


    Right now, Dav''s current state was extremely dangerous and quite pitiful. He had been knocked out cold, dark red blood prefusely dripped out from his lips to the ground. His body trembled imperceptibly while his muscles quivered like waves. His expression was currently furrowed as if he was experiencing a great pain. Light groans could be heard from his lips.


    Lu Feng''s situation was still a lot better than Davids''. His clothes were tattered all over and blood could be seen dripping down his perfect lips. His previously perfectlybed and gelled hair had scattered all over with dust and sand in them.


    Sweat dripped continously from his head but his handsome face was incredibly twisted! He was angry. He was incredibly incensed. He had never once been in a situation like this one before.


    Who was he? Lu Feng, a terrific Four Star prodigy. He is the proud proud and incredible Prodigy In Gics. The institute had personally told him that he had hopes of advancing to the level of the Grand Professor and if he was diligent and could ovee his peers, the he could be under the Grand Proff as an intern. That was the first step if he wants to be the next Grand Prof of the institute.


    Thise were his ambitions and dreams as he was an incrediblely ambitious person, he aimed straight to the top. But what had happened to him now?


    He had been beaten back and had even failed to handle an individual with blood cycles no higher than 50 cycles per minute. It was a huge disgrace for him and if word was to get out, he would have no face nor reputation left to protect. All his ambitions would turn to smoke. Visible but untouchable. Real but yet unreal. He would surely be doomed.


    Anger shone through his eyes as red at David who was unconscious a few tens of meters away. He shot forwards towards David, just like a moving phantom. Dav was defenseless now, there was nothing he could do to defend himself as he was unconscious. If nothing was done to stop Lu Feng, it was unlikely anything good woulde out of it.


    "Wait!!!" as he moved, a tender but loud voice pierced through the atmosphere like the sirens call. It was Janeane. Lu Feng suddenly stopped in his tracks, he turned to face Janeane, ring at her for the sudden intrusion. "What do you mean?" he questioned her with anger apparent in his tone.


    Janeane shivered as she instinctively took a step back. "I¨Ch¨Che¨CI think he has passed the range of the EMP." Janeane Exined as she sttuterd.


    Lu Feng eyes darkened as he observed his surroundings for confirmation. 100 meters was an incredibly short amount of space to fight, but Lu Feng had though he could finish his opponent off without even going through half of the distance. He checked through his imprint, only to realize that it was true. David was currently just a few Meters away from the EMPs range of coverage. At most, five seconds were all it took to cover such distance but Lu Feng had thought he had things under control but he was clearly wrong.


    If he stretched his hands, Lu Feng could even touch him and could possibly bring back him into the range of the Silenser as there were still 7 seconds left but he knew better and he also dared not to try it. David''s imprint had already disconnected from the institutes server which was already suspicious. If it happened again within the span of 24 hours, there would be emergency backup and it woukd be a powerhouse that would show up in that instant. He dared not to try anything.


    His expression turned savage as he shouted with gritted teeth, he almost couldn''t ept this situation. Even though he got what he was originally nning on doing to David as he had ned to beat him into a pulp and then render him unconscious, he wasn''t satisfied in the slightest.


    But there was obviously nothing he could do about it. "Bastard! You won''t escape next time, I will make sure of it!" Lu Feng said, word for word. That was hisst words.


    Turning towards Janeane, he said "Let''s go." 7 seconds were enough to erase most traces of battles that had taken ce. He had used a unique Contraption he had gotten especially for this type of situations. As it was low leveled, it couldn''t erase all the deep traces but as long as the institute didn''t personally investigate the matter, there was nothing to worry about. Investigations in this Era was very thorough ad they could even use the unique heat frequency one''s bodily heat changes at to recognize the culprit.


    Lu Feng left with Janeane as quickly as they had arrived as if they weren''t there in the first ce


    * * *


    When Dav came to, it was a bit past 3 am in the midnight.. He was unconscious for almost 8 hours.

 Chapter 60 - Full Body Scan

    * * *


    It was a bit past 3 am in the midnight when David came to. He groaned miserably as he tried prop himself up with his hands but was unable to do so.


    Extreme pain shot through his very bones. At this moment, he felt as if his body was entirely made out of jelly. He felt as though he had undergone the most vigorous training that existed.


    His arms were awfully sore, the muscles in his arms were even twitching by themselves, barely listening to his @ stand up.


    From anothers'' point of view, David''s condition was quite terrible. His body contained several bloody tears andcerations because of the fragile outer veins, meridians and blood vessels rupturing, which was caused by the inappropriate usage and the abuse they had gone through.


    In simple terms, it was because he had used a taboo technique. A technique meant solely for the lower limbs, he had utilized it using his upper body which caused some of his blood vessels to rupture by the shear amount of velocity, speed and power his blood had been circting at. It was a miracle his major blood vessel wasn''t badly damaged.


    David could be said to have luckily survived a disaster. What he had done was unprecedented and nothing short of a miracle. Although he wasn''t the first desperate person in the institute to think and use idea of using a Leg technique for the his arms, he was the only one that had survive after the initial exponential increase in strength and the burst in power.


    Others before him had died shortly after their battles due to excessive blood loss, internal bleeding and the rupturing of several major Veins that pumps blood to the heart. Those could be healed In a few minutes if the institute got involved but despite that, the victims still dies, due to the fact that they lost control as the beastly characteristics would choose that moment to erupt.


    The main reason David survived was simply because of his talent - Absolute Body control. The most amazing ability any powerful being would desperately wish for.


    As a result, the repercussions of using a technique incorrectly was mostly negated but still, there were still some negative effects that had urred in his body.


    But that wasn''t enough to cause that much bloody tears on his body. One wouldn''t know how extraordinary one was unless whenpared to others.


    He was literally almost a bloody mess right now. Looking at the time, he was unconscious for almost 8 hours.


    "Perform a full body scan." David''s dry voice rang out as he.decisively spoke with the AI.


    "urate full body scan will cost 100 Gyno points. Do you wish to continue?" the cybeic voice replied.


    Dav''s expression changed slightly. 100 Gyno points was no small amount to him or any new students of the institute but still, he had to know the full extent of his injuries to dind the means of curing them fully without leaving some out.


    In the institute, it was absolutely free and it costs nothing to make a full body scan at the Institute''s Infirmary but, the result of the scan would be straight up sent to the institute and the secret he himself wasn''t sure he had would surely be exposed to the institute¨CHis absolutely body control.


    The institute won''t miss such a fine specimen and would spare no efforts at obtaining him.


    He wouldn''t even be able to resist and his disappearance in the institute wouldn''t even cause the slightest ripple in the hegemony called the Institute.


    Making the AI perform a full body scan on him would save time and effort and at the same time, the result of the full body scan would be absolutely confidential unless he wished to release it to the institute he would be rewarded with a few Gyno Points though.


    Dav replied positively. In that brief moment, a few blurry rays of lights that were likesers swept through his body. Dav felt tiny bits of electric current spread through his entire body. He shivered slightly in pleasure, the feeling was akin to been high on drugs or on the peak of a climax.


    Almost as if he was high on estasy, it was a stark contrast with the pain and soreness he had been feeling a brief moment ago, he couldn''t hold it in as a slight moan escaped his lips.


    "Body scanplete. Do you wish to see the results now?" the robotic voice broke his moment as the initial euphoria faded. Sighing slightly, "Yes, show me. " he replied.


    Some bits of energy had filled his body due to the initial body scan.


    "Interruption in blood cirction and internal bleeding is the main cause of unconsciousness. Other diagnosis includes,


    Internal tremor,


    Essential tremor,


    Functional impairment of the neurons,


    Central nervous system disorders,


    Damaged reticr formations,


    Tachycardia,


    Acrotism,


    Cerebral concussion,


    Minor blood vesselsceration,


    Tiny bone fracture,


    Whish


    Knee trauma	.


    "Just stop!" Dav shook his head because he was getting increasingly dizzy by the minute. What was this all about? The only few things he understood was the first few sentences, the rest was just aliennguage to him.


    "Just give me the rough estimate of my condition." David interrupted and started moving forwards.


    In just a few moments, the AI reply came in "Scan revealed that user has Multiple bone fractures, internal bleeding, essential tremor of the organs, interruption of the blood cirction, several veins burst, muscles straining, blood loss, etc.


    The most injury which seemed severe was the overworking of the hearts which had almost led to a heart attack and organ copse caused by performing an higher gradebat technique or by abusing the limits of abat technique." The robotic voice rang out in his head.


    David took some time to ponder. He was truly lucky this time. A heart attack for a spryher basically means death. Because, it was at that moment the second heart''s Gic Characteristics would strike and if one was not very careful, one might just lose control.


    "Solution includes submerging into the Energy Tank for a few hours. It would help heal the external and inter wounds. For better recovery, it is advicable to add a vial of serum as there seem to be a 50 percent chance of losing control." His injuries could be said to be serious and also not that severe.


    Dav''s eyebrow locked together upon hearing this. Serums are expensive stuffs, not just anyone could afford it but he had no choice if he wanted to recover quickly, avoiding the fate of losing control.


    If he left his body to recover itself, it might take up several weeks of his time as he would be unable to practice, his blood cirction would not increase during this period and he would remain stagnant, left behind by his peers which was quite uneptable by him.


    The position he had risked his life for would surely be taken from him. It would surely be a disappointing oue.


    Coming out of his thoughts, he headed towards the Energy Room with slow steps. Almost every step caused him quite a bit of pain causing his face to distort.


    "There is something which is uncertain to be mentioned." he raised his eyebrow in question to the AI''s words.


    "What is it?"


    "The level of neurological activity and brain waves activities in the body seem to be more than 10 times higher than every living organism recored in the data base. It could be a systematic error that led to such conclusions but if it is not, this could be a huge discovery that could help humanity in some ways.


    If you could submit the result to the institute, the least amount of Gyno Points estimated to be given is 20,000 Gyno points. Do you wish to proceed with the submission process?"


    David''s head was at first nk, after which, he was stunned and then frantically, he hurriedly shouted ''NO!'' sending the result to the institute was just serving him to wolves on golden tter. He wouldn''t even know how he died.


    What huge discovery that could help humanity? it was just a sure death sentence. He would find a way to assist humanity but definitely not this way.


    Cough! Cough!!


    He had used too much force to shout out loud. That was how terrified he had being.. He didn''t have any perverse wish to be an experimental subject.

 Chapter 61 - His Resolve

    David hurriedly headed towards the Energy Room, he needed to recuperate for a while as his injuries was quite severe. He still had a bit over three hours left to his next lecture, so he needed to use every second of it to recuperate.


    Three hourster, The sun shone brightly as Dav exited the energy room feeling a bit better.


    The injuries he had sustained from his fight were more or less serious. His internal organs had been shaken due to the tremor and ording to the full body diagnosis made by the system, the list of his injuries were quite long, he hadn''t made a full recovery yet.


    However, he had healed up nicely enough to attend ss without causing himself pain or making the injuries worse. He wasn''t at all hungry since he had just soaked in the energy tank, he was filled to the brim with energy.


    So, he headed for his ss immediately calling forth a Skycruiser. He was happy it wasn''t the person he had met the first time.


    The lecture was quite long and boring, as David was too tired to listen. Such things were torture for him in his condition.


    In the institute, it was important to attend lectures as every lecture missed leads to a reduction in points for the final examination.


    Although the points or credits deducted would be quite negligible, once it piled up it could cause a headache.


    Dav hurriedly left the hall after the lecture and headed for his room. This time, there was no ident and no one stopped him since he practically ran to his room ignoring everything and everyone.


    A few minutester, David was quietly sitting in his room, closing his eyes.


    When he opened them, he appeared quite rxed and calm as if nothing could ever shake him. Reaching for the metallic box in front of him, he opened it to reveal a syringe as small as an index finger.


    The syringe was the serum had spent 100 Gyno points to obtain it had been sent and had arrive through the transporter in his room. The box had been locked as it requires his identity tag which is printed in his wrist to open.


    Inside the syringe, the ck liquid flowed fluidly without leaving a single stain or smear of liquid on the body of the syringe as there seem to be little stats hidden within. It was a bit of a fascinating sight.


    David didn''t care for this, the fear of losing control was the most important right now.


    Without warning, David suddenly stabbed at his thigh with the syringe, injecting then liquid into his body.


    A faint force appeared within his body.


    Dav discarded the empty syringe and closed his eyes.


    He quickly focused on the force, not giving the sensation time to fade. The force was slowly circting along with flow of blood in his body, urging every cells in his body to move, elerating their activities by an impressive amount.


    His body began to itch as though there were thousands of ants gnawing at his flesh, veins and internal organs. But it was bearable.


    The injuries in his body began healing at a fast pace. The tears in his veins which had already been healed when he had gone to the Energy Room also healed all over again.


    The flesh wounds he had gotten from the fight began to heal at an eye catching pace. Although very slowly, in a matter of a few minutes, the wounds closed up nicely and scabbed over slowly.


    Dav felt the strange force enter his heart through his veins. His heart gradually turned a little hot, causing quite the difort, it returned to normal after a while. But David was disappointed to see the strange force started fading fast, until it finally disappeared.


    David opened his eyes, feeling quite refreshed and satisfied. Although he felt quite pained spending 100 Gyno Points on his healing, the oue was quite satisfactory.


    Suddenly,


    His eyes turned cold. Lu Feng, you just wait and see. A cold flint shed in his eyes.


    He had been a little naive previously and had thought his life would be a little peaceful, and had even taken things as a joke on his first day.


    But now, he had realized how serious his situation in the institute was. Any small thing could led to death.


    The whole while, his life had been hanging by a thread but he had been ignorant.


    As he could remember, he had almost died Three time while in the institute.


    The first time was when he had gone to the center to get his talent graded. If he lying about the fact that he was a three star talented student, the bracelet would have killed him as his sensitivity would have been very high.


    The second time was when he had fought with Janeane. At first, he thought it was a normal battle, but as he recalled the situation he was in back then, he couldn''t help but shake his head at his ignorant self. If he hadn''t practiced the Three-Fold Step then, he might have been dead or possibly crippled.


    The third time was with Lu Feng. The genius Asian looking young man was way too strong, he didn''t bother hiding his killing intent and struck sinisterly for the kill. Almost every single attack was abat technique. Even when he had performed a Taboo Combat Technique, he had still been sent flying.


    David''s blood began to boil in anger, he had taken things far too easily, now he was hoping not to make the same mistake. Calming his emotions, there was something he needed to check first.


    When he gotten the Red Grade Combat technique and had practiced it, his thoughts at that time was that his rate of improvement was too slowpared to the genius who had taken over.half a year to practice to the Prosaic state.


    The first level of every technique was called the Prosaic state including the ck brown or red grade technique. Due to his ignorance, he had thought the final level of the technique was called the Prosaic state.. That was why he had assumed he was very slow in his practising.

 Chapter 62 - Formless Heat : Thermodynamics

    But now he had gotten to know that the 1st level that had taken a five star genius of the institute 6 months to learn had only taken him just two days master, he was put to quite the shock.


    He had never once thought himself as a genius, but this was just too overwhelming.


    In truth, the reason for that was because of the ability he has, the ability to freely control each and every part of his body at will. And also because he had divided the Red Grade technique into multiple pieces and also mastered each of them to perfection washer able to learn the technique so quickly.


    If the five star genius had some that, instead of practicing it together, it might not have even taken three months to master it.


    Opening up his personal interface, he clicked on his library while taking a book out from it.


    Before the fight with Lu Feng had taken ce, David had gone to the school''s Archive to select a Combat Technique manual and an Exercise Manual which increases the Blood Revolution limits in the body.


    He had nned on Practicing at least one of them to the first levelst night but his ns were ruined, and with his injuries, he wasn''t able to. But now that they had healed, it was the best time to practice them.


    Time waits for no one. If he doesn''t hurry to get stronger, he might really be left behind by his peers and possibly, lose his life in this cruel ce. Janeane and Lu Feng wouldn''t be the only people to covet his position. Others would eventuallye swarming in sooner orter.


    The Exercise Manual David had gotten from the Archive. Since it was free select only one from the institute, he didn''t have to pay to get it.


    Formless Heat - A ck Grade training method that utilizes the heat produced from the body to increase the blood cirction in the body.


    Formless heat contains Three levels.


    When practiced to the highest level, user''sbat power will increase by a small margin along with the increase in body''s temperature, using the firstw of thermodynamics.


    Converting the heat energy to strengthen the body.


    For example, when inbat, the increase in the bodily temperature is an inevitable phenomenon duringbat or in exercise.


    The Training manual uses the intense heat produced by the friction in the body to increase one''s strength by raising the blood cirction and blood revolution limit in the body.


    As a result, consumes more stamina. Gathers the body''s heat to forcibly propel the blood leading to an increase in blood revolution.


    Warning - Only allowed once per day during the beginning stages, failure to heed to the warning might result to a heart attack or heart failure as the heart might not be able to withstand the velocity of blood flow.


    David''s expression changed slightly as he saw the description. It was totally different from what he was expecting. It was still better if all it did was increase his strength at the final stage. What David find uneptable was the fact that it reduces ones stamina.


    During his fight with Lu Feng, he had figured out the importance of stamina in a fight. It was unknown what the oue of the battle would be if his stamina was just a tiny bit lower during the fight. Even if he was twice as strong, he doubted he would be a match. It wasn''t a matter of underestimating himself, it was the in truth.


    David hesitated. His gaze then hardened as he decided to practice the exercise manual. Although, he wasn''t entirely safe, he still had about a week of safety left. That is if he was careful.


    ng! ng!!


    Firming his resolve. David''s room expanded by almost three times it''s previous size as sounds of machinery echoed from his room.


    Circting the Three-Fold Step, his leg muscles twanged like the sound of a bowstring as it reverberated almost like the breathe of fierce tiger. They quivered with force as his muscles oscited like the waves of a river with a specific frequency.


    42 Cycles Per Minute!


    His heartbeat quickened as the sound of a heart beating and his blood slouching could be faintly heard from the room. Suddenly, his heart constricted!


    His legs muscles instantly exploded in size, veins the size of ones finger wriggled like live snakes, as he took arge stride forwards!


    Whoosh!


    Three-Fold Step!


    Without warning, he shot forwards like a bullet, with amazing speed as he was instantly propelled forwards by the force that exploded from his legs!


    No, it wasn''t three fold this time, it should be called the Four-Fold Step! It seems as though the battle had benefitted him by quite a bit.


    He had instantly moved by almost four times his previous speed! It was quite astonishing.


    He stopped only after executing the technique until he was at his peak state. His breathing was rough as the technique consumed quite a lot of energy from him.


    But he kept propelling his blood as his heart kept beating at a very fast pace.


    42 Cycles per minute!


    The reason he executed Three-Fold Step was because the training manual requires the body to be of an high temperature to sessfully train in the method.


    And also He was testing to see if there were any hidden danger left in his body before practicing the Exercise Manual. But it seems to be alright, there seem to be no problem with his body.


    David took In a deep breath, as his chest puffed out, he seem to hear the blood flow in his body like a river, apanied with the beating of his heart like the tempo of a drum.


    Abruptly, he shivered as the muscles in his body quivered, the room''s temperature seem to have gone down by several degrees!


    His heart suddenly felt a bit pained and was rapidly growing hot, it was in stark contrast to his body temperature as his breathing turned ragged.


    His heartbeat suddenly quickened by a margin and felt as though it was about to leap out from his chest. It was very ufortable. His body felt extremely cold after performing the technique.


    But the strength which filled his body at that moment clouded his pain. He had grown a bit stronger in just a few breaths of time, it was euphoric. His body seem to be brimming with energy and he also.gelt his body surging with great strength.


    He clenched his fists, the air trapped within seem to crackle in celebration. ording to his calctions, he had grown stronger by almost 5%! it was incredibly.


    If hetinued with the practice, multiple times a day, and his strength kept growing by 5% he would leave his peers in the dust in no time. But it was a pity he could only afford to practice the exercise once a day


    If one checked his body temperature at that moment, it had reduced by 40 degrees!


    51 Blood Revolution Per Minute!!

 Chapter 63 - Scorching Fury

    If one checked his body temperature at that moment, it had reduced by 40 degrees! The technique had utilized most of the heat generated from his body to spike up an increase in his heartbeat.


    But in just a few seconds, his body temperature swiftly reverted back to its normal measure as they rapidly absorb the hot air contained in the surrounding atmosphere. Before he had started practicing the Exercising manual, he had spoken to the AI, which provided him with a hot temperature environment


    The reason for that was because the Exercise Manual gathers all the heat in the body and using it to forcibly spike an increase in heart rate. It was a very dangerous process that requires delicate and fine control of the muscles and also blood.


    That exact moment, was the most dangerous part in the execution of the practice. If the body''s temperature failed to increase during that period of time, some of the most important organs in the body would fail to operate which would lead to death of the person.


    You might think that performing an Exercise manual was easy, simple and safe, but in fact, it was quite the opposite. There are a lot of instances where a slight mistake and a lot of situations that could lead to your death once you start practicing.


    Every Exercise Manual contains a certain amount of danger.


    A simple blood flow in the wrong veins could lead to internal bleeding. Osciting the muscles at the wrong frequency could rupture the whole muscle system and even the nerves, resulting in one being crippled. There is always a certain amount of price you would pay if you want to gain power.


    David let out a breathe of turbid air. His eyes rolled rapidly, he was thinking. The warning contained in the technique clearly stated that at the beginning stages, you can only perform the practice once in a day.


    But David felt that with the Absolute control he had over his body, he could perform at most 5 sets od Formless Heat before his hearts and body reach it''s limits.


    It was an inconceivable thought but as the owner of his body, he knew what was best for his body and also knew where his body''s limit lies.


    He hesitated because it might just be a misconception of his because he had grown a bit stronger.


    The institute only has a high grade ck tier Combat manual


    He no longer hesitated. In just a span of 20 minutes, the temperature of his body lowered by a few degrees four more times and also rose back to its normal temperature, absorbing the surrounding heat.


    David was keeping it safe, he didn''t want to cause harm to his body, just for the sake of growing stronger. If his body was injured, it might slow down his progress instead.


    Controlling his heart rate to its normal measure. He focused on the strength he had gained. ording to ones calctions, his strength should have increased by at least 25 percent. But David felt it was a little lower than that.


    It seems the more one circted the Formless Heat, the lesser the effect would be since his body was gradually getting used to the process.


    He had meditated on his fight with Lu Feng and he realised that hecked an attackbat technique and also experience in fighting.


    Lu Feng had performed a total of two Combat Technique during that night which was obviously at the Prosaic state while he only had an Evasive Technique that increases his speed. It was his stubborness or as he would call it, his willpower that saved him.


    Turning his holographic image on, his fingers swiftly tapped on the structure of light after which, he brought out a book whose structure is made of a few clusters of lights.


    Scorching Fury - A high tier ck gradebat technique that infuses every move made by the user with an explosive force which contains a burning sensation.


    Contains three levels. When practiced to the third level, every punch and kicks have a 70 percent chance of burning the affected area.


    When practiced to the Perfection State - Burning Blood, the explosive power and scorching heat contained within one''s fist could be used to roughly temper a block of ck Iron. Every moves made will be double it''s attack power.


    The reason David had chosen this technique was because it could assist him in practicing his Training Manual for a long time.


    Continuing to use his body''s heat would eventually lead to a problem so, he chose abat technique that could help him produce that heat.


    And also, he had decided to follow just one path. He knew his temper well which was as unrestrained as fire it self, so choosing the Formless Heat was the perfect choice for him.


    Moreover, since he had chosen an Exercise Manual with the Fire attribute, he then proceeded to select a Combat technique with the same attribute, as it might superimpose which would lead to an increase in his strength.


    A few minutester, David threw the book back into his imprint. He had memorized the entire instructions contained within Scorching Fury. It was only at this moment did he realized that his intelligence had somehow grown by a lot.


    Although, he could confidently say that he was intelligent, he had never gottenst ce in any of his sses, he was always ce second, second to thest night ce.


    But it wasn''t this exaggerated, he had memorized the entire technique in a matter of a few minutes. It was a lot surprising to him as he had just noticed this.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound could be heard from his room as his chest rumbled.


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!!


    His heartbeat rose as blood circted through his entire system. Strength and energy filled his entire body, the massive 20 percent increase in strength still felt a bit strange and awkward but oddlyforting to him.


    Executing Scorching Fury, the muscles in his arms quivered, growing hot rapidly as they oscited in a particr frequency. His blood surged faster and faster, directing them ording to what was written on the form, his heart beat continued to rise until it reached its limit!


    51 CPM! (1)


    1. Cycle per minute

 Chapter 64 - Increase In Strength

    Executing Scorching Fury, the muscles in his arms quivered, growing hot rapidly as they oscited in a particr frequency. His blood surged faster and faster, directing them ording to what was written on the form, his heart beat continued to rise until it reached its limit!


    51 Cycle per minute


    Without warning, he punched out!


    Boom!


    A soft booming sound echo, bounced off David''s walls as a slightly visible heat waves could be seen surging out from his fists, the air distorted from the heat that emerged from his fist. But David wasn''t satisfied with it. Since nothing had happened to the ck Iron puppet.


    Not waiting for the euphoria to fade, he threw out a second punch, a third, a fourth, he continued to punch out using the Scorching Fury¡­


    As David continued to execute thebat technique, the heatwave emerging from his fist became more and more visible with each fist thrown out.


    If one were to look at David, one could see his stances bing more and more refined as his fists proceeded to tear through the air. The heatwaves that were formally scattered and all over the ce were bing a bit more condensed around his fistpared to his previous punches.


    Prosaic State in just two minutes!


    From his normally 2 punches per 3 seconds, it gradually grew by the minute. If it were a normal punch, without the use ofbat technique, any random Spryher in the institute could easily break the World record back on Earth.


    But the activation of a technique takes a significant amount of time to circte the blood and oscite the correct frequency and also heartbeat. Everything must be right.


    So in this situation, it was considered very good to execute a technique in 3 seconds when you just started training it.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    David''s punch got quicker and faster as the temperature in the room rose at a fast pace, he was like an angry beast, raining punches at the puppet like a mad beast in a swift but savage manner!


    Sweat dripped down his forehead like rain while some were already evaporating in a slow pace due to the heat, but David didn''t care, he continued executing Scorching Fury!


    David''s eyes shed with a brilliant glow and without hesitation.


    Ha!


    David shouted, and then without caution, he took arge stride forward! His hearts that was beating as fast as a piston suddenly constricted, not even waiting for a second, his leg muscles shook and it expanded by almost four times it''s previous size.


    Whoosh!


    Three-Fold Step!


    But that wasn''t all!


    Scorching Fury!!!


    His muscles burned as his blood suddenly grew very hot and painful! To ease his pain, his leg swept at the human shaped steel made of ck iron - ck Iron human puppet, not far from him. He kicked with full force, releasing the energy threatening to burst out!


    Boom!!!


    An explosive sound thundered outwards. The air cracked with thunder as the earth shook like an earthquake!


    Dense visible ripples of shockwaves and heat wave exploded out with terrifying force as steel shards shot out in all and every direction!


    David''s kick had crushed almost half of the steel''s head. Scorched marks could be seen as it covered the remaining half of the ck iron human puppet!


    The hot temperature only melted a few scraps of iron at the edge of the human shaped iron puppet.


    David''s face paled and was immediately sent flying by a terrifying force, he was thrown to the ground, while panting loudly. He had exhausted all of his strength in that final attack.


    "Hahaha"


    David suddenly burst intoughter. He was very satisfied with his own aplishments.


    Finally, he finally had a trump card he could finally call his own. Scorching Fury together with Three-Fold Step. Thatbo was simply too terrifying.


    He was certain that if he met Lu Feng right now and manages to catch him off guard with the move, even if Lu Feng has twice his previous strength, he would certainly be gravely injured if he tried to counter Scorching Kick.


    But it was obvious he couldn''t execute the move for more than three times or his veins and nerves would be scorched by the temperature. Even if he as extreme control over his body, there was nothing he could do to protect his organ.


    If one day his body grew strong enough to withstand such usage and temperature, he could freely use it, but until then.


    David clenched his fist tightly. He finally had the strength to protect himself, even if it was just from his ssmates who are constantly chasing after his life and his position on the Rankings List. It was just the beginning though.


    Although there are still a lot of new students that are stronger and more capable than Lu Feng, they wouldn''t be interested in a position as low as the 7th ce. The image of a female student suddenly shed past his mind - Phyllida.


    He didn''t know how strong she would be right now but he could guess her strength should have surged by a lot but he wasn''t going to underestimate himself. If he too was pushed to his limits, he could temporary gain the strength to fight back, but not without a heavy cost.


    David then recollected circting Three-Fold Step with his entire body. At that time, although he couldn''t remember much of what had happened due to his anger. what he knew was that he had he sudden surge in strength.


    What if he executed Three-Fold Step with his while body without regards and then simultaneously also executed Scorching Fury? The increase in strength would be devastating.


    David suddenly shook his head his perception and his sensitivity of his body told him that he would certainly be the first person to die from internal heat if he tried doing that. He was beginning to trusts his instincts even more than he did himself.


    Scorching Kick. That was what he named his the moves. Do not me him, he has had a bad naming sense ever since he could remember, that might be the one thing which would rain constant on this life.


    * * *


    The next day, David stepped out of the hall and headed towards his next ss which was actuallybat lessons. He could walk there since there was more than enough time to get to the field before the lessons starts.


    "Hey, David!" Dav turned his headed towards the person who called out his name.


    Standing beside David as they continued to walk, Nihyuh smiled as he said "I didn''t see you yesterday, did sometjing happen?"


    Towards Nihyuh''s question, Dav nced sideways at Nihyuh'' and was about to reply but he wierdly stopped.


    Dav frowned as he took another nce at Nihyuh. Something shed in his eyes for a second before it retreated afterwards.


    Although it happened in a split second, but strangely, Nihyuh caught on. "Is there something on my face" he asked, running his face with his hands.


    David retracted his gaze as he nonchntly replied.


    "There was, but the breeze blew it off already, so don''t worry about it. And also, i was having a few problems with my Training Method but it''s all good now. That was the reason why I was unavable yesterday." Dav said. But not without stealing another nce at Nihyuh as his frown couldn''t help but deepen.. He could only hope that what his instincts told him was wrong.

 Chapter 65 - Metallic Palm

    The duo arrived at the field where the lessons was going to take ce with Nihyuh, charging in tow. There were other students that had gotten there earlier before them.


    David scanned the field with his eyes. He saw some other students who he could recognize. His gaze lingered on Nick for a second,.before he retracted it.


    His gaze suddenly hardened when he saw the figure of a person. It was Janeane, and she was chatting with other male fellow students flocking around her all the while, smiling cutely.


    One wouldn''t help but admire her beauty as her fingers twirled around her zing red hair, it was a magnificent sight.


    But David was still filled with anger to notice such details. His hands itched to gift her a punch but he contained himself while he checked her immediate surroundings but to no avail, he couldn''t find the person he was really looking for which was Lu Feng.


    Suddenly, as if feeling the gaze of someone lingering on her for too long, she looked over towards David .


    And as she who it was, her expression turned rather ugly while she tried concealing it quickly. But the people with her were exceptionally sharp students, they noticed a change in her expression.


    Wale, a very handsome ck skinned youth with an exceptionally huge figure frowned when he noticed. With that, he asked "Is anything the matter Janeane. You look somewhat ufortable?"


    Without waiting for her to reply, Wale nced towards the direction she had faced before as he squinted his eyes towards David''s position. "Is it that skinny guy over there, did he do anything to you?"


    The other students with her also had a slight frown on their faces as they faced Janeane with a questioning look.


    At first she denied it, but since they ''Insist'' she exined "He is called David Syntex and is currently holding the 7th position on the Rookie''s Rankings list."


    Upon hearing this, the others all nodded as they looked at David''s figure in a new light. Those whose name are on the rankings list although some are not very powerful, they still possess a considerable amount of strength.


    "So what''s the problem?" Wale was confused.


    Jeneane expression then turned sour as she continued. "I had appeoached him, hoping to negotiate with him buy buying the position from him. I told him i will pay any price for it, but he actually wanted to take advantage not of me. I had no other choice than to initiate a Forced Duel with him. Who would have expected him to sneak an attack on me?" at the end of her speech, tears threatened to spill out of her eyes.


    This immediately infuriated the male students around her. But they weren''t stupid people.


    Among those that are in the institute, less than 20 percent were dim-witted. They immediately saw through her lies but still, there had to be some truth in her words.


    Therefore, David was at fault matter what.


    Nihyuh and David had just settled at a position on the soft grass of the field when suddenly David felt several piercing sensation down his spine.


    He immediately looks back and saw the several male students with Janeane earlier ring daggers at him.


    David couldn''t care less about them as his body didn''t even react to their threat. It was only a single individual among them that gave him a slight reaction, the ck dude that was currently heading over towards his direction.


    David''s expression turned ugly instantly. Janeane had done it again. It seems she likes other people doing her dirty job.


    This was the second time someone hade, wanting to battle him for her sake and honestly, it was getting a little frustrating.


    Wale headed towards David as he stretched forth his hands in greeting. " I''m Wale, what''s your name?" Wale asked with a smile.


    A little confused, David stood up, shaking hands with Wale. He knew something was up with the senerio even without his Primal Instincts warning him, but he couldn''t tell what it was as he couldn''t figure it out. He would just take whatever came his way. Stretching forth his hand, they sped hands


    Upon seeing this, the students shook their heads upon the naivety of this fellow student called David. Actaally daring to shake hands with Wale. That is just asking for his bones to be crushed.


    Nihyuh just stood to the side, watching the drama unfold with an expressionless face, seemingly having no intention of supporting David at all.


    Wale had gained a nickname within the short period of time he had been in the institute. Hands of steel.


    Which is rted to the Combat Technique Manual he had chosen - Metallic Palm.


    A low tier ck Grade Combat Technique Manual. Gradually transmute the hands to be as hard as metal it self.


    When trained to the highest level, one''s hand will shine with a metallic luster and could easy crush stones to powder with the hands alone.


    Obviously, Wale hadn''t practice to that stage yet. He had only reached the Prosaic State(1). But still, his hands could crush the fragile bones in ones finger.


    He had used this technique to secure the 9th ce for himself in the Rankings just recently.


    As David sped hands with Wale he felt as though his hands had been locked in ce with a Vice Grip(2)


    His expression changed slightly as he felt a force squeeze at his hand, threatening to crush it.


    Wale only smiled as he pushed his blood cirction and also activating thebat technoque, Metallic Palm and continued to increase the force in his grip.


    David expression loosened as he also pushed his blood cirction, urging his blood while his strength continued to rise as he forcefully resisted Wale''s Metallic Palm with his strength alone.


    It should be known that Dav''s blood revolution had reached a terrifying 53 cycle per minute.


    Almost at the bottleneck of one cycle per second. A stage where one can decide either to continue increasing his or her blood revolutions.or advance to the next stage.


    Advancing to the next stage while at a blood revolution on 1 cycle per second would result in a sessful breakthrough.


    But those that advance at that level can never hope topete with those that advance with a 3 CPS(3) in strength.


    The more blood revolutions you have when you can circte,.the more strength you gain when you advance.


    Dav smirked "I''m David Syntex."


    1 - Beginner state


    2 - a tool or machine specifically used to mp or hold wood or steel for cutting or filling.


    3 - Cycle(s) Per Second.

 Chapter 66 - Second State; Dark Sheen

    David looked at him and chuckled "I''m David Syntex"


    The spectators were surprised as they failed to realize what was going on. Every person who had dared to shake hands with Wale all retreated with fractured bones in a matter of seconds but obviously, David was still fine and even had the strength tough even after it was almost a minute.


    "I don''t think Wale is using his full strength yet." someone couldn''t help but say.


    "Yea, maybe he has develop a new hobby of slowly torturing his prey." another guessed.


    The other students nodded their heads in agreement.


    It wasn''t wierdly that a person could develop a new habit. It happens often of one chose a path that was a bit non suitable


    Wale''s expression shifted as saw that he force he was executing wasn''t enough to deter David, intact, David looked to befortable. Wale immediately increase his force output to 80 percent.


    Meanwhile, he sneered ''Lets see how you can remain smiling with over 80 percent of my power together with my Metallic Palm.''


    Propelling his blood further, new found strength empowered him as he increase the power in his hands.


    There was a slight creaking sound as the power of their hands colliding increased.


    Thought what was slightly unexpected is that despite Wale increasing his strength further, David could still remain smiling despite the situation.


    This made Wale frowned slightly as the oue he was expecting didn''t happen.


    His face grew dark. Angrily, he red at David with cruelty in his eyes and immediately, he pushed his blood cirction to the limit.


    The euphoric sound of his heart pumping and the intoxicating feeling of strength filling his body invaded him. He still couldn''t get used to it.


    He wanted every opportunity to feel this moment and together with the sound of his opponents screaming for mercy. It was an exhrating feeling for him.


    He wasn''t a mindless idiot that would cause trouble for a girl who might not even consider dating him.


    But if she did consider him after he defeated this opponent, it was the legendary killing two birds with one stone.


    With a sneer, he activated his Combat Technique - Metallic Palm with full force, not bothering to hold back anymore because it seems his opponent has a little bit of ability.


    Wale''s Hands shone slightly with a dark colour that shows that he had activated his Combat Technique.


    "Oh, it seems this guy had a bit of ability to resist Hands of steel to this point." a young looking spectator said when he saw the sheen on Wale''s hand. Clearly speaking about David''s ability to resist Wale.


    "Indeed, he has already forced Wale to activate hisbat technique, its worth praising him for, I don''t think he wouldst much longer anymore." another student shook his head in pity.


    "Why do you say so?" one person asked.


    "Wale''s technique has surpassed the first state and had already reached the second state; Dark Sheen ." the guy said as a matter of fact.


    "Really?" the others gasped in amazement. For one''sbat technique to reach the second state in such a short time they had been in the institute, it is indeed an amazing feat. It showed how talented Wale is.


    5 seconds passed, nothing. 10 seconds passed still nothing.


    The audience began to notice that something was wrong with the situation.


    But after another 5 seconds passed, Wale suddenly felt a foreign force invading his palms which was Impossible. He doubted if it was his minds ying tricks on him


    One of the advantages of Metallic Palm is that, it is resistant to forces such as shockwaves, heatwaves, vibration forces, tremors etc. Of the same states and grades.


    For example, if one person had attacked using a low tier ck gradebat technique which had only been practiced to the first state, and the other person had countered using the another low tier ck grade technique which he had also practiced to the first state.


    The force would counter each other and neither would gain the upper hand. It would all depend on the strength level and blood cirction or fighting experience of each person to win against the other.


    But if one of them had practiced thebat technique to the second state, and the other had only practice theirs to the first state, the oue would be different as the individual who had upgraded his technique to the second level would undoubtedly win..


    Wale wasn''t ignorant of the fact and he would dare say he was the only one who had practiced theirbat technique to the second level, but an average Sypher didn''t have the potential to do that.


    He ce his pride on his talent as he is a Three Star talented student It was the sole reason for his confidence.


    Also, he had an enormous amount of blood velocity which circted his blood with force, when pushed to the limit, his blood cirction had reached a terrifying 50 cycles per minute thest time he checked.


    That was another reason for his confidence in defeating David.


    That was why when he felt the energy entering his palm, he had dismissed it.


    But, he could clearly feel a sort of energy, reacting to his palm.


    Suddenly, Wale''s face changed. He could feel that his hand which was sping at Davids'' was quickly getting hotter and hotter. With each passing seconds.


    Pi Pi Pi Pa Pa Pa!!


    A popping sound was heard and a slight sizzling sound apanied it.


    One could see smoke emerging from the sped hands


    Wale felt a terrifying heatwave passing through his metallic hands defences, attempting to burn through his hands, vessels and blood.


    His face changed as he attempted to pull back his as arm, but it was to no avail.


    It was as if his hand had been locked by an iron vice. Subsequently, he immediately recognised the technique David had used - Scorching Fury.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised and furious. It was a high tier ck Grade technique. He hadn''t expected his opponent to have the boldness to practice a high tier technique.


    Practicing a Top tier Combat Technique will undoubtedly make one powerfully among ones peers but it was impossible to reach the first state without at at least a week of practice just to reach the first state.


    Following that, to reach the second state one would need at least two to three weeks which of practice to touch upon the second state.


    The problem was that, there was not enough time to practice such technique.


    The students were already at each others throats, and the weak would be trampled upon by the strong also having their Gyno points and resources snatched from each other. No one was stupid enough to give you time or the chance to grow stronger.


    It was the typicalw of the jungle in here.


    The only difference is that, thew of the jungle also has its own rules.

 Chapter 67 - Sparring Match

    The crowds instantly exploded into discussions. They couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Were they not supposed to hear the crunching sounds of bones as expected?


    But why was there the sound of something popping and frying and, what was with the slightly aromatic smoke of iron and meat emerging from their hands.


    Janeane''s expression had since turned ugly. ''This fellow is really useless. Here he was bragging about how talented he is, reaching the second state of his technique. But what happened now, he was about to get his ass handed to him.''


    His value immediately dropped more than half in Janeane''s mind


    At a particr position on the field, Phyllida was sitting on the field with some of her nsmate who had been assigned to this lecture with her.


    She was slightly surprised by what she saw but she thought it was to be expected.


    Sje had figured that there had to be something special about him since she had been assigned to secretly keep an eye on him and even before she had been told to, she had been interested in him even before that.


    She gazed at him with a deep look while she contemted.


    Nihyuh also nced at David, as he thought. ''If he couldn''t even resolve this little problem by himself 55, then he isn''t qualified to be a threat to me.'' but his normally gentle and easy to bully expression was no where to be found, instead it was reced by an indifferent look. A bit contrast to what one would expect.


    The crowds contemted as they stared at David''s smiling face and the twisted expression Wale was slowing surfacing. A guess gradually took form In their mind.


    Some people still couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    It was then.


    "Oh! I see something interesting going on here." A loud, dull but sweet voice rang out from the crowds.


    The crowds hurridly parted ways as a curvy figure of a five foot seven inches talldy emerged. It was instructor Ae.


    It was unknown when she had arrived, but she had somehow arrived at the midst of the squabbles.


    The students quickly arranged themselves in a straight line, not dearing to dy.


    David reluctantly released his opponent''s hands. He sighed to himself.


    It was such a pity. This was a rare chance to test out the strength of his fellow students and also a chance to hint at them that he was a tough nut to crack.


    He wasn''t as easy to bully a he looked just because his expression lookedzy.


    Wale hurridly retracted his hands, the burning sensation was already bing unbearable for him and if the situation continued for a little while longer, his Metallic Palm would be thoroughly broken which might lead to his hands bing crippled.


    His face twitched in fear as he retreated from David with terror, he didn''t want to stay a single second with this deceptive person. He looked quitezy and easy to bully, but who knew he was actually acting a wolf clothed in sheep''s wool.


    Looking down at his hands, it was already disfigured. Some parts are red in colour while some parts are ck and some parts looked as though they had been burnt.


    The lines segmenting the palms, which is usually deeply imprinted in everyone''s palm had already been burnt clean. His palm was as bald as his head. Absolutely no difference.


    Seeing as the students had gotten into position, instructor Ae smiled cheerfully. Her smile was just as radiant as the sun itself. This came as a surprise to the students and also David.


    Ever since the students could remember, the instructor had never once smiled at them since she was always so indifferent in any situation.


    It appears that something bad might happen.very soon.


    And as if confirming their thoughts, instructor Ae spoke up.


    "I was about to take you guys on somebat lessons you know, getting to familiarize you on how to deal with different situation using myriads of tactics. But," she paused as her smile widened. Gazing at both David and Wale.


    "I think most of you find that boring isn''t it?" she questioned and without waiting for them to answer. She continued.


    "So, since most of you find it very boring, while don''t we take things to a more practical level." she pped her hands.


    "Now, let''s spar!" Saying this, she brought forth her holographic image to the air, as she typed in some information into her system.


    "No need to waste my time, your opponents has been randomly chosen by my AI and would be sent to you in 3, 2, 1, now!" as soon as she finished her words, every students in the field got a notification.


    David also got one. Opening up his system, he saw a new message stating.


    Sparring Match; Your instructor has initiated a sparring match.


    Reward for winning - 20 points.


    Rewards for losing - -5 points


    Opponent - Daisy Vega.


    Tally - No 16.


    Time - 5 minutes.


    The information was as simple as that. There was nothing else about his opponent he could take advantage of. And ording to his understanding, it seemed that they would be the 16th group to fight.


    David frowned at theck of information but was also somewhat relieved. If he couldn''t view the full information on someone then that means that others would be unable to gain ess to his either. It was bothforting.and frustrating.


    There wasn''t even a picture of the girl he was to spar with. The only way he would know was when the timees for them.to step forwards, she would undoubtedly do so.


    Retracting his thoughts. "What number were you given." Nihyuh whispered to him.


    "16, you?" he answered in a low voice.


    "It a little early than mine. Mine is 22." Nihyuh answered in a low tone filled with a silly smugness.


    But David just nced at him, after which he didn''t say anymore. It was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Instructor Ae instantly took off to a particr position on the field. Suddenly, the instructor supressed a groan slightly as a bone de gradually grew from her forearm just like X -men.


    David watched in mild surprise and the other students as the bone took form, growing into a 1 meter bone de.


    David had thought it was an illusion when he had first seen the bone de during their initiation process, but now it seems as though it was real.


    Then the instructor used the bone de in drawing a 10 meters radius circle in the middle of the field. Indicating it was their sparring field.


    As the students were still stunned and awed by her disy of power, instructor Ae grew a bit smug and angry.


    "No need to mindlessly waste my time people! Tammy, Emma, you are up. Hurry up.." she hastily called them.

 Chapter 68 - Nine Revolutions Fist Vs Whip Latch

    Two female students quickly walked up to the ring that had been drawn by the instructor.


    One of the girls, Tammy is a blond girl with a sharp eyes that radiated a certain amount of confidence. She was a bit curvy and also quite beautiful,pared to her opponent.


    At first nce, Emma appeared quite short, she has an average face but her hair colour was pink. One might doubt whether she had dyed it but it appears she was born with it.


    As the two settled on the stage, the instructor wasted no time and immediately shouted "Start!"


    But what was surprising was that neither of them made their moved yet, instead both of them stood opposite each other, observing themselves.


    Tammy stood arrogantly with a slight elegance in her posture, looking down on her opponent.


    Opposite her, Emma stood in a battle stance, not daring to underestimate the one before her. She had heard about Tammy''s deed.


    Tammy had forced the individual who was currently at the 9th position. And although she hadn''t won, she only lost by a few moves which proves herpetence


    After a few seconds passed, Emma seemed to have lost her patience and without warning, she rushed up towards Tammy, andunched a spinning kick towards her head!


    The air whizzed by the force of the attack. It was clear that if the attack hadnded on someone, it would at.least break a few bones. But, the attack had hit nothing but air.


    Tammy''s body swayed lightly like the leaf of a willow tree, as she evaded the deadly kick that was heading towards her head. Showing she had learnt a type of footwork technique since she easily evaded the attack.


    Emma wasn''t at all disappointed though, she didn''t have any hopes of taking Tammy out on the first attack. And if that really happened, she would count that as her luck.


    She was only testing the waters. It was normal courtesy to test each others strength before getting serious.


    That was what Emma thought but as she was about to pursue her opponent to keep her momentum steady, her eyes caught a fist that was sent hurling towards her face apanied with the faint sound of an engine rumbling from a distance emerging from the fist!


    Nine Revolution Fist - a fist technique which taps into the power points in the bloodstream, revolving the blood located in the blood vessels, veins and meridians Nine times and also increasing the force in the fist nine times.


    The fist technique was originally a Red grade technique as it is only a Red Grade level technique that can increase one''s power by that much.


    But the institute split the technique into three. Namely, Three Revolution Fist, Six Revolution fist and finally, Nine Revolution Fist.


    Three Revolutions Fist had been simplified by the professors in the institute into a ck Grade Technique. But if you thought it would increase your strength by three times, then you are in for a big disappointment.


    The Three Revolutions Fist only increases the attack force by half and only if you practice it to the Perfection state would you be able to unleash twice the strength contained in your fist.


    Emma face changed slightly. Her opponent had used a Combat Technique.


    She hadn''t expected her opponent to utilize abat technique only a few seconds starting the match.


    She was hoping they would test the waters first, testing the limits of their powers before delivering the final and killing blow.


    It''s obvious what Tammy was trying to do. Tammy wanted to end the match as quickly as she could. And from this, one could infer that she is more impatient than Emma was.


    Circting her blood technique, and activating herbat skill. Emma could hear the joyful slouching of blood flowing through her veins faintly resounding in her body and with her heartbeat propelling like an engine.


    Suddenly, she also threw her own punch! Fist against fist.


    Swoosh!


    Emma fist was soft but surprisingly fast. But as the two fists was about to collide.


    Whip Latch!


    Emma''s arm unexpectedly grew soft, almost boneless, in a sh, she swiftly wrapped her arm around Tammy''s iing fist like a vine or a snake entangling a stick. Holding onto them strong and resilient.


    Whip Latch - A technique which soften the bones to an unbelievable degree, making them soft and resilient.


    The force behind Tammy''s fist instantly slowed down immediately. Not wasting any time, Emma drew Tammy towards her.


    Surprised, she stumbled forwards unexpectedly. Tammy''s face turned dark in that moment. She had thought that the fight would be an easy win for her, bit unexpectedly, she had been ced at an absolute disadvantage.


    It was absolutely infuriating, her face grew red as she turned angry. Without evading it, she moved towards Emma as though she was in her trap and then.


    Boom!


    An headbutt. She had headbutted Emma unexpectedly in her moment of anger. On normal circumstances, she would have never done that, as she considered herself above such low tactics but, her anger had gotten the best of her.


    Emma stumbled back in shock. Her head was dizzy as she was unable toprehend what was happening. A little bit of blood flowed down her tiny nose.


    Not waiting the slightest for Emma to recover, Tammy stepped forwards and proceeded to knock her out cold with a single punch.


    David raised his eyes brows in surprise. He hadn''t been expecting this oue and neither did anyone.


    But this was also a lesson to him as he told himself.to be more cautious. They were different types of technique in the institute so he told himself to be extra cautious.


    Instructor Ae nced at Tammy with a wired look as she said "Good, perfect! During your spar, i hope you are able to utilize every single bit of power and advantages you can possibly get." after saying that, she called out to the next people that had been selected to spar.


    But not after cing Emma''s knocked out body in another part of the field.


    Two male youths came out this time. Both were incredibly handsome as though they were models.


    One was Latino with a white punk hairstyle.


    While the other looked french, but he was a bit more handsome than the former with a ck and heavily gelled hair that shone with the sun

 Chapter 69 - Gene Control

    The bright cool sun, shone softly through the wide field. Creating an illusion of the field filled with golden - greenish grass, instead of the normal green grass.


    Groups of students went up to the ring in twos and after a few minutes of sparring, only one woulde down unscathed.


    Sometimes, both students that had gone up the ring would or might up unharmed but that''s was only due to the winner''s overwhelming victory or mercy.


    There were a few students who were quite merciless and cruel, and.without the slightest bit of hesitation. They leave their fellow students with something they can remember them with. Broken bones.


    Although the instructor hadn''t said anything regarding rules. The students were all aware that there are limits.to their actions.


    They didn''t dare to cripple their fellow students talk less of seveerly injuring them. The least the students could do was to break a few bones, with enough treatment, it would heal in a few days or at most, a month.


    The punishments given by the institute, to those who didn''t abide by the rules, proves to be very severe. The institute appears to be very serious about their rules. It was like a national anthem of the institute.


    David and the other students watched as various disy of techniques are put into use. Some performed well while some were just there to get beaten.


    This gave David the opportunity to guage the level of hisbat strength and ability amongst his fellow students. Although it isn''t very urate, but, he could say with confidence that very few had the ability to resist hisbo of Scorching Fury and Three-Fold Step.


    With his ability to control every part of his body as he wished, he could easy influence every part of his body ording to what was written on the manual and a few minutes of practice, he could easily master any Technique he wished to.


    That was the reason why he could master a Red Grade technique which was even very difficult for a Proffesor to practice even to the Prosaic State.


    Only the Grand Proffesor who has the highest strength and authority in the institute could easily practice a Red Grade technique because the stronger one bes, the more control they would have over their body, muscles, and even blood.


    With the Grand Proffesor''s strength, he long since has the ability to control every part of his body. Although it might appear to be quite difficult, the fact was that he could do it.


    There was a theory that had gone around the world of the Generic Association. Word had gotten out that of one was strong enough, one could control even the very genes that made up his or her existence.


    Controlling the genes. One might take the sentence lightly if one wasn''t a Gic engineer or a Spryher. If one dared to say this world outside just as lightly, 9ne would incur the wrath of all the Spryhers in the world. Even the powerhouses wouldn''t fail to join in.


    Controlling the genes in simple terms, means turning into a Demigod!


    With the ability to control ones genes, one could basically rearrange the genes and DNA in the body. Easily Gically rearranging and editing the genes.


    Which means, one could acquire basically any ability as long as one as the gic codes.


    An owl with a night vision or a bat with the ability to see at night. Is made up of additional Gic codes.


    Which means if one could read the gic codes which made up the ability, one could rearrange the gic codes in his eyes to also obtain the same ability, temporarily or permanently.


    Analysing the gic codes of animals and beasts could be done using the Gic Gadgets produced by the Generic Association which is made up of the geniuses who had gotten together around the globe.


    Although David was aware of how terrifying his ability is, he was still very ignorant about the fact that his ability was one which every Professor wish to acquire but can only slowly umte.


    The level of influence and control he has over his body is almost equal to that of a Grand Proffesors''.


    David wasn''t aware of this, If he was well aware of his situation, he wouldn''t dare to perform Three-Fold Step in public or in private even if his life is at stake.


    As that is basically saying ''Although i don''t have much talent, I have a few secrets on(or in) me''. It would basically mean his capture. There are literally eyes and ears everywhere in that institution (The Cybergenic Lifeforms. If you read chapter 13).


    One mistake, and everything would be revealed. And once revealed, the institute wouldn''t even bat an eyes as they would capture him, excited to open him up.


    Experiment on him and also read his Gic codes which gave him the ability. In order to replicate such ability. By then, he wouldn''t be able to die even if he desperately wished to. He wouldn''t have the ability to decide his fate. He could only watch as he was being dissected and operated on. His fate after being reincarnated.


    If the institute was sessful in its experiment and could replicate David''s ability, he would be hailed as the saviour of humanity. But by then, no one knows if he would be dead or alive.


    If every Spryher in the institute was equipped with such terrifying ability, they can easily learn a Red Grade technique as if it was a low tier ck Grade technique in a short amount of time.


    Increasing the blood cirction wouldn''t be a problem any more, and in time, the REBs wouldn''t be a problem in a few years. In at least 2 to 5 years.


    Ignorant of his his situation, David watch as two other students walked towards the ring.


    One was a male student with pretty decent features, a handsome face, straight nose, pretty thin lip and a greasily but pretty curly air.


    "Uh! Isn''t that Khalifa Drake." A student mumbled in astonishment.


    His friend who was beside him also appeared quite surprised."You are right, he is Khalifa Drake. The one who is currently holding the 5th ce in the ranking.


    "Didnt they say he had hurriedly payed some weak student 100 Gyno points in order to keep his position?" another student said in disdain.


    "You look quite smart but who would have thought that you are so ignorant." the first student insulted.


    "You!" pointing his finger in anger, he was about to retort but wasn''t given a chance to.


    "What ''You''? Think about it, if you had the amount of Gyno points he was given, wouldn''t you buy a few serums and other things with no expense, to quickly increase your strength?" with a roll of his eyes, the other students cut off.


    "That is quite true, since he is smart enough think about paying someone to Force a Duel with him, I''m certain he could very well think of this too. " another agreed.


    Listening on, David then nced at thedy who was also going up to the ring but his expression turned serious in that moment.


    It was Phyllida.

 Chapter 70 - Phyllida - Black Grade Technique?

    Phyllida walked quite elegantly towards the ring. She is one you could call the epitome of beauty. An ebony skinned beauty. A perfection in itself.


    There isn''t such a thing as racism in this world, who would have time for that when the world was still hanging by a thread.


    The REBs are threatening humanity and you still have the time and energy to discriminate against one''s race, are you mad? It seems like something is wrong with your brain.


    If others were to find out, he or she would be severely cut off from the world.


    If a race was to evolve the first and fastest after the REBs, it would be the race with the least amount of enhancements done to its body. Only those who are nk can have their Gic codes rewritten. Only a nk paper can something useful be written or drawn on.


    Phyllida wore a blue short dress which hugged her upper body, showing off her bountiful figure that was tempting to burst out and a long blue leggings that popped up her perfectly shaped behind


    It was quite the distraction. If one were topare who was more beautiful between her and Instructor Ae, one would be at a loss for words.


    Both are quite the beauty. Phyllida the temptress, walked and then settled on the ring while waiting for the instructor''s signal to start.


    David watched with a serious gaze as if his life depended on him. At the beginning, when they had both met, it would be an overstatement to say that he wasn''t the least but interested in her, he would be lying if he said he didn''t wish to get closer to her, who wouldn''t be.


    But although his brain wanted to, his body wouldn''t respond to him. Also, he could faintly sense if one was a threat to him and ording to his bodily Instincts, her threat level had already reached a terrifying state.


    David had once thought with his ability now, there were a few students who he couldn''t deal with, but as he came close to the few of his fellow students, he realized that he waspletely wrong.


    Although he felt quite threatened because of a few students and their number counts went up to ten.


    But, there were about 900 new students in the institute, David included. There are only 50 students here, attending the Combat Lessons which means that, the students had been divided into various segments in and assigned to various sses.


    Therefore, by calction, if 5 people were of threats to David in each of the 18 plus segments, amongst the 900 plus students, there might be around 90 plus strong students in the institute which could easily crush David.


    It was only a rough calction though, David wasn''t all that serious about it. He wasn''t going to discourage himself. If given enough time, he was confident in surpassing most of them of he was diligent enough.


    Calming his mindset, he settled down and calmly observed the fight which was about to take ce.


    Start!


    Khalif didn''t move to start. He stood stably and stared at Phyllida with a feverish but restrained look. It appears that he knew how to hold himself back and is quite smart.


    With a slight smirk, he spoke up "If I may speak freely, you are quite a rare beauty. But it''s a pity I would have to mess you up in this round. I apologize in advance.


    Although you are more tempting than the credits, but I wish to pass, I apologize once more." just like a man of manners,he apologized before hand.


    Phyllida gazed indifferently at Khalif as she spoke coldly "Stop your nonsense and make your move." not giving him the slight but if face.


    Khalif''s face dropped for a sec before heposed himself. "As you w-" he didn''t evenplete his sentence when he suddenly disappeared from his location.


    Bang!


    All that was left was slightly deep footprint. He had shot forwards with terrifying speed as if he was a phantom.


    Phantom Daze - A technique that allows one to burst out with terrifying speed or strength in an unexpected but swift manner.


    In less than 2 blinks of an eye, he had appeared before Phyllida and abruptly, he swung his arms towards her like a sledgehammer as his fists crackled crazily like thunder!


    Hammer Strike - Hammer Bash! He had reached the second state already and almost close to the third state.


    Smashing his fists towards Phyllida like a crazy ape trying to beat down his foes.


    Boom! Boom!!


    Two muffled sounds rang out simultaneously, almost like the sound of a hammer heavily hitting a soft and hard sofa.


    Khalif''s eyes popped wide open in disbelief. He gazed and saw two long and slender arms holding onto his own. If it were in a different situation, one might think it quite romantic and khalif couldn''t happy if the situation was slot different.


    But this situation was a mystery to him. At thest moment, Phyllida had stopped his fists attack technique which contains several thousand kilogrammes of force contained within.


    Without waiting for him to snap out of his surprise, Phyllida held tightly onto the wrist, and with a slight twist of her waist, she tossed his body to the ground, intending to knock him down.


    But khalif wasn''t smart for nothing, every Spryher is more flexible tha an average human. It seems Phyllida had forgotten.


    With a little maneuvering, khalifnded on his feet, unstable.


    Upon seeing this, She immediately took action. Like a dancing butterfly, she rushed towards khalif while he was still unstable.


    Arriving before him, she suddenly flicked her index and middle finger simultaneously, as if she was dusting a bit of dirt off her hands.


    Boom!


    Khalif''s body shook widely as though he had been struck by lightning even though he blocked the attack with a hurriedly put out Hammer Strike, he had still been affected. With a kick, he was sent flying like a ser ball off the ring.


    Landing heavily to the ground, he couldn''t stand up, he couldn''t even lift a single finger. He had been paralyzed thoroughly.


    The Butterfly''s Flick - Two fingers. Second state of the technique. A ck grade technique.


    [For those of you are unaware about the Grade of techniques, from lowest to the highest.


    ck


    Brown


    Red


    ******


    Lol, sorry.. I only reveal this much, otherwise it''d be a spoiler. Thanks for reading and your support!!!]

 Chapter 71 - Family Trend

    The butterfly''s flick. Double flick. This signifies having reached the second state of the ck Grade Technique.


    Having seeing this, it is safe if one assumes that she is a genius but that is not necessary true.


    Although she is a genius, there was not a single genius in the institute who would learn a ck Grade Technique to the second state in such a short amount of time. It was basically impossible.


    But there were exceptions to that. There are a lot of families in the Sector who are knowledgeable about the ways of the institute. And there are also some families that have their own people graduate from the institute.


    They have also had their fair share of geniuses. Once these geniuses be power houses, they were expected to drop a few Techniques to the family, for the sake of the younger generation.


    But it was impossible to do so, since the institute would never allow their Techniques to be taken away, much less taken away. It was the product of their predecessor''s past experiences, experiments and excavation, it was their sweat and blood.


    Precious secret resources. They would never allow them to be taken away.


    But those techniques could be simplified thoroughly that even an ordinary person would be able to practice them, and then with a few Gyno points, they could be sent to the family for the younger generations to learn in their few younger years and master in preperation to entering the institute.


    For example, the family Phyllida came from, the Gold family.


    The Gold family has seen a few years of prosperity since their family had given birth to a few geniuses who had proudly graduated from the institute and turned into strong individuals over the years.


    Which means, the Gold Family would undoubtedly own a few simplified versions of Techniques.


    Their was a time the Gold Family had produced a very strong individual and it was unsurprisingly a woman.


    Thedy had then chosen to simplify a ck grade technique, since she was a Four-star Talented student.


    It was a bit easier for her to learn the Technique in a bit over half a year, but that was owing to the fact that she had been chosen as an assistant instructor, so she could safely practice without fear. No students would dare offend her. She had a bit of time on her hands.


    She was the one who had simplified the Butterfly''s Flick and had submitted it to the institute.


    Ever since Phyllida could remember, she had been practicing the technique since forever. It had be a part of her already as it was almost Instincts to her. It was also the technique she had executed during their initiation, if one looked into it.


    So when she had gotten admitted into the institute, with no hesitation at all, she picked up the Butterfly''s Flick real technique and had practiced with it.


    And in just a few days, she had reached the second state of the technique, which was terrifying in its self.


    But if the Gold Family had thought of this method to produce strong geniuses, the idea had obviouslye from somewhere.


    And the Gold Family was obviously not the first family to have such mindset.


    This idea, mindset had be a trait in the families residing in Sector AA-00 to AA-99 as they had the resources to do so.


    The rest of the families in other sector, ording to what was shown to the public, they do not have the resources to support such things.


    Therefore, it was obvious that Phyllida wasn''t the only one to have practiced a ck Grade technique. There might even be more terrifying geniuses who might have surpassed her, but it was unknown.


    Meanwhile, the students gaped in admiration.as they stared at Phyllida.


    "Isn''t that the Butterfly''s Flick?" an Asian female student blurted out in pure disbelief.


    "Uh! Right! I remember now, you are absolutely correct."


    "But isn''t that a ck Grade Technique. " a student said in a confused tone, obviously finding it hard to believe.


    "Pfft! ck Grade technique? If that was a ck Grade Technique, then I''m a spy sent from other worlds." another student retorted in scorn, refusing to believe a single word of it.


    "But its true! Its even in the second state! The Double Flick!" the asian student argued back.


    "Tah! As if!" the other student scoffed. it was still a bit unbelievable when you said it was a ck Grade Technique. But now, you are still iming it''s in the second state. Do you take me for a fool? Thus, an argument ensued.


    Some had recognised the techniques when they had been trying to select theirs and some had marked it down, intending on practicing them when they were strong enough but who would have thought that someone had already practiced it to the second state already.


    They had still been struggling to reach the second states of their ck Grade Technique but someone had already reached the second state of a Brown Grade technique. It was unbelievable and uneptable.


    It made them feel worthless and useless.


    David squinted his eyes as his eyebrows furrowed. He didn''t know what was going on and from his experience and he rumors he had heard, it was impossible to practice a ck grade technique without a few months of practice, making your body get used to such movements, ways and paths.


    "As far as I know, it is basically impossible to achieve such speed. So, what is going on here?" David muttered to himself with a confused expression.


    Seeing his pondering face, Nihyuh attempted to clear his confusion for him. "She had probably been practicing the simplified version of the technique since she was a kid." he said dismissively.


    But, he suddenly stopped as he gazed at David with a serious but confused look, and he asked.


    "Why do you not know this?" Nihyuh''s gaze was serious. It was the first time he was showing such expression in public.


    It was also David''s first time seeing his true expression.


    Without waiting for David to reply, he continued, "Although you don''t like reading, but it is something you experience yourself. Or repeatedly told by the else in your Family. If you are still ignorant about that fact, it means you might have lost your memory or you are simply not from the top five Sector. " Nihyuh''s frown deepened while he pondered.


    "So why do i feel such threats off you?" confused, Nihyuh muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 72 - Daisy Vega

    ncing at him, "I don''t remember telling you that I am from any of the top 5 Sectors in the federation." David stated dismissively.


    "Why, is something wrong?" he faced Nihyuh with a piercing gaze.


    Nihyuh had an uncertain expression but then, he rxed as he smiled. "No, its nothing serious. Its just that this information is made avable only to those families originating from the Top Five Sectors."


    David nced at him for a moment before retracting his gaze.


    There wasn''t any surprise or suspense in the next few matches. It was normal and only the different techniques being used made it interesting.


    David was suddenly startled, that was because a notification had popped up in his head, a sound which only he could hear. He was next.


    Ignoring the gazes from the crowds, David walked into the ring. His opponent was already there, waiting for him.


    A beautiful girl with chubby cheeks, cute face with an innocent look that makes one want to squeeze them in happiness, it was just too cute, although her body wasn''t in the perfect curve, it was still sensual.


    Her bright ck eyes with a her ck curly hair that screamed 0


    But David wasn''t decieved by her appearance at all. He was certain, not to underestimate her.


    It was inevitable that the Rankings this week wasn''t urate at all, the students are well aware of the this fact, which was why, there hadn''t been much conflicts amongst the students.


    A random student whose looks might seem funny, and personality is one that doesn''t take things seriously might just be strong enough topete for the first ce in the Ranking.


    The smart ones remain low-key but the smarter ones, made friends with almost everyone, as no one knows who is who.


    There wasn''t anyone to me other than the institute. But finding fault with the institute over such matter is as ineffective as punching the air - it''s a wasted effort.


    The institute had suddenly published the Rankings much earlier than it was scheduled to, startling the students badly.


    Many of the new students had hoped themselves up in their room to practice their manuals and techniques for the Rankings they had thought would be released to the public.


    But who would have known it woulde up much earlier.


    As David thought about it, he was firm on his resolve that no one was to be underestimated right now unless their strength had been thoroughly revealed, it would be best to remain cautious and calm.


    Adjusting his stance he immediately brought himself to his top state.


    He circted his blood, increasing its velocity, and it swished like a water tap along his veins to every part of his body.


    Strength began to fill his body in a fast pace along with the increase in his heartbeat. In less than a few seconds, his blood revolved like lightening in his system.


    The force he used to propel his blood was only 70 percent of his power. Every Spryher has the ability to regte their blood velocity. It is like an innate ability gained the moment they had been turned.


    David chose to revolve 70 percent of his cycle as he doesn''t want to reveal his true strength yet, it would be a nice surprise to his opponent once he burst out with his full strength.


    In the next second, he immediately heard a soft shout, "Start!"


    Not wasting a single second, David punched out with force, without the slightest bit of technique!


    The ripped as the fist tore through the wind, swinging towards the youngdy who seem to be scared witless.


    Daisy stood in her position like a statue as though she couldn''t move due to the fear of the forceing with the fist.


    But surprisingly, she raised her palm as she countered the fist with her palm.


    Pa! Psst!


    The astonishing sound that one had expected didn''te out, instead it was the sound of flesh being p.


    David''s face didn''t change, it was as though he had expected something like that would happen. Every new students by now already own ab attribute, trait or a calling card that they could call their own.So, this wasn''t much of a surprise to him.


    David only felt his punch hitting something very soft as his fist almost sank into her palm there was even a slight force attempting to pull him forwards, it wasn''t the feedback he had been expecting.


    It was as if he had punched a bunch of stacked cotton. It was extremely ufortable as he had to and forcibly pull his strength back so as to not get dragged by the suction force forwards.


    Upon closer inspection, Daisy''s.chubby body rippled as they seem to be redistributing and redirecting the force invading them, and at the same time, creating a suction force to pull onore of the invading force.


    As he didn''t use his full strength yet, it was quite easy from him to break free of the situation and also, he had been cautious.


    With a slight flex of his hand, he easily broke free,


    He retreated back a few steps as he gazed at his opponent.


    Daisy was slightly surprised, although it looked like she had taken the fist easily, the strength that had entered her body almost broke apart her flesh, if it weren''t for the fact that she had just entered the second state of her technique, a piece of her flesh would definitely burst, unable to contain such strength.


    But she had no need to fear although there are geniuses like Phyllida who had high talents, they are only do few.


    There are even some students who hadn''t even reached the Prosaic State (The beginning State) yet. They are still stuck at practicing the techniques they had chosen. It might probably be due to the fact that the technique doesn''t suit their personalities or some other reason entirely, like the talents.


    However, there are still a few students who have reached the second state, but they aren''t much anyways.


    Calcting the facts, Daisy guessed that the probability that David had practiced his technique to the second level was slim.


    Therefore, she only giggled cutely when she saw his actions, not really taking him serious. The only thing she was wary about was his strength, and she guessed that he had practiced his Training Manual more diligently than he had with his Combat Technique, which was quite smart to her.


    But she shook her head 8n her mind as she thought ''It is a pity he had met me, my Technique specifically counters strength.'' although she mourned for him, it disappeared in a sh.


    "Come on little guy, i know you can do better than that!" she ced her hands on her waist and cheered him on with a huge smile on her face.


    The surrounding audiencesughed slightly at the funny sight. At a position in lines of the students, Nihyuh could be seen frowning to himself while gazing at David intently and also muttering something under his breathe.


    Phyllida smirked as she nodded her head in confirmation, she had already confirmed her suspicions of him, he was quite weak as she had predicted, she was also quite sure that he wouldn''t even be able to withstand a single finger flick from her, not to mention the second state of the Butterfly''s Flick, the Double Flick.


    Seeing the audienceughing with him as the main subject, David was a bit flustered, he we wasn''t one who liked being the center of attention. And although he wasn''t antisocial, he wasn''t very bold either. He couldn''t even remember whenst he had gone to a stage.


    And now, with the crowds publiclyughing at his expense, David hot a bit flustered


    But with the level of control he had over his body, such stage fright was easy to curb. He managed to control his emotions in just a few breaths.


    Not saying anything, David instantly activated his technique.


    Scorching Fury, First state - first degree burn.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he wasn''t one to take an insult lying still. He is still a young and passionate young man, and also a hotblooded youth. Without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    His muscles quivered as they oscited at a particr frequency, the friction produced gave rise to heat and the velocity of his blood flowing in a particr part in his arms, expanded the temperature in his fists by a huge degree.


    He instantly sted the High-Tier ck Grade Technique towards herughing face. He didn''t believe her face wouldn''t cave in due to the force behind fist


    Heat spread In his through his veins and the temperature in the air increased noticeablely.


    Whoosh!


    Daisy smirked slightly, she had expected this since she taunted him purposely. She wished to end the fight early and more importantly, she wants to see his trump card.


    Raising her palm again, she epted the fist her palm once again.


    Bam! Crack!


    Fist and palm colliding, Daisy''s feet sank a few inches down the field with the force as cracks seems to spread with her as the center, and then, she couldn''t help but take a step back.


    She hadn''t expected David''s attack to be this strong, enough for her to take another step backwards to direct the force towards a new ground.


    That was her own technique, redirecting and redistributing forces.


    When their attacks had collided, this time it sounded like a proper hit. Heat wave spread through the air and then dispersed rapidly as If they had been forcibly dispersed.


    Her face had long since turned serious while she thought.. David didn''t give her enough time to ponder, he instantly sted another Scorching Fury towards Daisy fiercely.

 Chapter 73 - Alphas Claws

    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    David kept punching with Scorching Fury towards her and Daisy kept taking a few steps back, one at a time. Soon, she was very close to reaching the ring line drawn by the instructor. She was as well aware that the moment she crossed the line, it signifies that she had lost the spar. Also, her points would surely be deducted.


    "Damn!" Daisy''s gave grew dark as she panicked slightly, then without warning, she stamped her feet towards the ground. She stabilized her self and with a lowshout.


    Rebounding Force!


    Her vascr muscles quivered and veins suddenly popped up from her arm with sheer power, she had umted enough power in her. In the next instance, and with an unprecedented speed, she released all the power in her with full force. She had used this technique many times to turn back a bad situation and it had never failed her, not yet at least.


    She instantly hurled the deadly palm at David''s chest. The air gave way as the wind screeched with the force. A normal Spryher would be toote to react and would only watch as the palm hit them.


    David''s face immediately changed slightly, the power within those palm would most likely kill, if not injure a normal human but thankfully, he wasn''t. And without hesitation, he stomped his foot as propelled his blood velocity along his vessels to its limits, raw strength filled his body as his second heart kept pumping dark blood liquid into his system.


    That wasn''t all, he also activated the second state of his Technique. 2nd Degree Burn. That''s right, he also had the time to execute his own technique.


    Heat engulfed the area of his hands as the ssurroundings distorted from the heat. As blood red veins covered a great length of his arms, squirming and quivering like worms, it was a terrifying sight, with a great measure of strength, David punched out with full force!


    Bang!


    David felt a horrific amount of force poured into him, his body quivered as if it had been hit by a train. He was badly shaken by the impact. Taking four steps backward to negate the force. Four deep foot print could be seen on the field as the grass had been crushed long ago.


    Veins covered his body as his eyes appeared quite blood shot. Blood rushed into his head and his face was flushed red. It was a sign of one losing control of ones Blood Cycle.


    His cirction was disrupted by the force leading to him needing a few seconds to gather his blood and then propelling them forwards. But in a battle, a few seconds of paralysis was not much different than losing on the good side bit on the downside, it was no different than death.


    Meanwhile, Daisy''s palm rammed at Davids'', she was stopped dead at her tracks in action. Disbelief filled her face as did she couldn''t believe what was happening.


    David''s condition cold be said to be serious and likewise be taken lightly as he could forcibly control his blood if he wanted to, with the level of control he had over his body and blood such situation was as simple as flipping a coin.


    It wouldn''t require much effort but if he did that, it was no different thanying his cards bare for other to read.he wouldn''t do that. Instead, he chose to wait for his body to recover naturally, but it would take at least 3 to 5 seconds to gather. But that was enough time for his opponent to pummel him.


    But to his surprise, the counter attack he had been waiting for didn''te. He looks upwards only to realize that his opponent was on the ground, unconscious.


    It seems that the attack she had just performed was a double edged sword. It increases her strength amount to a terrifying degree, but then she had to pay for it.


    David heaved a sigh of relief, he thought he was about to lose, if she hade at him that moment, he was definitely going to lose. He gathered himself and walked back towards his position in his line as the instructor had called his win on the match and had taken the unconcious girl andyed her down together with the other unconcious students


    David''s eye shone as he took in a deep breathe. It was the first time he tested out his strength amidst his peers, he couldnt help but think it satisfying.


    His thoughts were momentarily disrupted by the instructor.


    "Nihyuh and Mexz!" the instructor spoke loudly. David watched as Nihyuh walked towards the ring with steady and soft steps.


    Murmurs involuntarily entered his ears. "Mexz? Is it the same Mexz?" Someone asked in confusion.


    "You mean Mexz Rall? The one ranked fifth in the current ranking''s list?" another student asked dubiously.


    The students nodded their heads in confirmation.


    One then suddenly spoke up, "Then, that student should be done for."


    "Yea, i agree with you. Since he is still able to keep the position, he is definitely very strong." the student beside him spoke up suddenly.


    "That other student is definitely done for. I wager he wouldntst 5 moves from him." someone whispered.


    David didn''t mind the murmurs. Instead, he focused his attention on the fight that was about to take ce.


    Wierdly enough, Nihyuh had a confident expression on his face as he stood opposite his opponent.


    But his opponent had an even more ferocious and arrogant expression on his face as he gazed at Nihyuh with an indifferent expression.


    The instructor has long since grown tired, she tap at her holographic projection, and the record of her voice yed out.


    "Start!"


    Contrary to ones expectations, non of them took the initiative to attack and it seemed as if it was beneath them to do so.


    A minute passed but both of them stood still without the slightest intent on attacking.


    The time continued to tick and soon, two minutes had passed, but still both figures stood motionlessly at the field as though they were there to take a breathe of fresh air not at all concerned.


    Although the instructor hadn''t said anything about there being no winners. It was known to every one that should the match end as a draw, both students would have their credits deducted.


    After what seemed like forever, Mexz''s expression turned slightly. It was almost a minute to the end of their spar, meaning four minutes had almost passed but as he looked at the face of his opponent, it looked quite rxed as though the loss in credits wasn''t that big of a deal.


    But to him, he couldn''t afford such losses. 5 credits was of huge significance to him, not to mention the 20 credits he would gain if he won the match.


    Therefore he grew impatient inside but then, he suddenly smiled "Its quite surprising. I''ve never thought you were quite the tolerant type." Mexz nced at Nihyuh.


    As Nihyuh was about to open his mouth to reply, his eyes suddenly shed as his figure faded. Not even half of a second had passed, another figure upied the spot along with a cruel and fierce wind apanied by a hair raising fist!


    Mexz had taken the initiative. He wants to be able to graduate, or get chosen by a professor. Having a few points deducted from his current umtions of credits would badly destroy his ns. He wasn''t going to allow that.


    Now, all he needed to do was end the match in the next 40 seconds.


    Instantly, he pursued Nihyuh''s figure, dishing out fist after fist with terrifying force. The two figures were like shadows, shing in and out of existence on the field, stirring up the winds.


    Ordinary students were unable to figure out their current location. They could only gape in astonishment.


    David''s eyes narrowed into thin slits as he squinted. If it wasn''t for his body Instincts, telling or more like warning him about Nihyuh, he would have been too surprised to say anything.


    Whoosh


    The speed at which the two figures were moving, were inconceivable. David figured he would only surpass their speed if he used Two-Fold Steps (He can regte the amount of strength he chose to deliver. So instead of using Three-Fold Steps to triple his speed, He figured doubling his speed would suffice, hence Two-Fold Steps)


    Fist after fist whirled through the air, as terrifying shockwaves could be felt


    Their movements speed were simply terrifying, and no one knows if they are utilizing a movement technique but it was highly likely.


    Mexz''s face grew increasingly dark, ording to his calctions, it would take more than 40 seconds before he could catch up to Nihyuh''s figure.


    He didn''t have time for that. His fire suddenly stopped and his smile grew sinister "you are truly good, but these ends here you forced my hands." he suddenly shouted


    "Shadow Eclipse!"


    Swoosh!


    Nihyuh''s face changed as he twisted his head sideways.


    A sharp palm de suddenly swept pass his face, drawing a thin line of de down his ears.


    Mexz''s figure had somehow emerged behind him!


    Again, another palm sliced through the air, slicing the air apart with a screech as Nihyuh forcibly twisted his shoulder to evade the terrifying amount of force!


    Suddenly, Nihyuh''s face grew savage, his wrinkled a bit as if he had gotten a few years older, his hair grew by a few centimetres, but, the only the hair in his eyebrows were visible, with a low growl escaping his lips.


    If one had a sharp eye sight, one would see as his finger nails grew a few centimetres long, curved and sharp, his body growing a few centimetres tall his shoulders got broader


    Wolf King''s Curse!


    All of this changes happened in almost half a second. With a st.


    Bang!


    The ground caved in and with amazing speed, Nihyuh''s body shed, escaping the Mexz''s attacks.


    And before anyone could notice, a w shed through the air in a link of an eye!


    Alpha''s w!


    Whoosh!


    A figure screamed suddenly and unexpectedly, the figure was sent flying through the air as it zoomed out of the ring like a cannon ball!


    Bam Bam Bam


    The figure''s momentum stopped and every one could see who it was.

 Chapter 74 - Flesh Adhesives

    It was Mexz''s. His bodyid tly on the floor along with the skid mark it made. His face etched in horror as he watched blood pump out of his body.


    Four bloody w marks was visible through the torn cloth he worn. As blood gushed out through the holes like a rushing tap water. He was rapidly lossing blood and in a few seconds, it was quite possiblr he would die from the blood loss.


    A Sypher dying from blood loss, it was the mostmon type of death back in the day.


    One of the disadvantages of being a Spryher was the rapid rate of blood loss in the body, as long as one was injured and a major blood vessel had been punctured or cut.


    Within a few seconds of the injury, the person would be dead before any medical care or fast First Aid method could be put to use.


    The reason for that is because a Spryher inbat is always in an excited state. For a Sypher, they had to pump their blood into their system to gain more strength. The fast the cycle, the stronger one would be. A thing every one knows.


    Which means, they experience rapid increase in blood cycle and a fast rate of the heart beating.


    This process allows the blood to flow rapidly in the body and if there were any type of puncture that had suddenly emerged, then the blood would gush out from that location like water that had escaped it''s constraints from a dam.


    The blood is just like a very fast flowing and circting river and the body is the container while the heart is just like the engine of an alternator, that makes the water circte in the container. If a puncture is to appear on the container, the contents inside will spill out thereby, depending on the force the engine propells the water at.


    Which means, a Spryher with 60CPM will experience twice the same amount of blood loss of a Spryher with a 30CPM (Cycle per minute.)


    An example of that is Mexz. Currently the blood hadn''t even lessened one bit as it gushed out like a water pump.


    Suddenly, a figure shed and suddenly appeared beside the lying Mexz who was watching his blood flow with wide eyes filled with fear.


    She suddenly used her delicate fingers to hold each cuts together, ca dying her hands with a bloody hue and causing him to grunt loudly in pain. He bit his lips tightly so as to not shout out in pain.


    Then with a spray of the container she had in her hands, instructor Ae carefully sprayed the liquid over the lines and carefully cautiously glued back the wounds.


    The white spray glue was a type of glue that tightly holds the flesh back together. Their was even a legend about it or more like a rumor that the Flesh Glue had even glued pieces of torn organs before. But no one dared experiment to confirm such groundless rumors.


    After half a minute had passed, she had glued the four cuts to perfection. It was as if she had done it a few thousand times before. It was like the injury was never there.


    The only proof of the injury was the blood sttered all over the floor and the four scar lines on Mexz''s chest and shirt. That''s all.


    Done with that, instructor Ae turned to face Nihyuh with a vicious re shooting outwards.


    "You won already, so why won''t you get off my ring?!" she thundered. She was incredibly angry at this moment. Of anything happened to the students at this moment, she was the one to take care of it, and since a studen was already ninjhre, she was the the one to the fill responsibility. But she was reluctant to do so. She had practically squandered a few thousand Gyno Points on a student.


    The Flesh Adhesive is a very important contraption that every Spryher must have, as It could save one''s life in a desperate situation. An example of that is Merz.


    They students saw the instructor''s angry expression and couldn''t help but feel touched. Their instructor care a lot about them.


    But they were solely mistaken, Instructor Ae never cared about them. They could be dead for she knew and that wouldn''t affect the resources she would receive from the institute. But having a dead students leaves a pretty bad stain to her reputation which could allow other the opportunity to target her.


    She only cared for her resources and the Gyno points she had used to buying the Flesh Adhesive just in case the students encounter any mishaps. It seemed her intuition was right, but still it pained her to let go.


    She could return the Flesh Adhesive and then request a refund. But now that she had used it. It would be impossible now. Which was why she was angry.


    "Oh, Yes."ing back to his senses, Nihyuh got out of the ring. As the other students gazed at him with awe and respect.


    David watched on casually as Nihyuh approachded his position and then, he joined his position he was in before amidstthe straight line of students, beside David.


    He suddenly not leaned over David''s ear and whispered "Boss, i did good right?"


    Nodding his head as he yawned twice in a row "Yea, out did good. Didn''t expect you to be that strong. Anyway, do have any idea what time this lecture ends?" he suddenly changed the topic as if it wasn''t a all important.


    Nihyuh stayed silent. It was obvious he was pondering some things and then he smirked "Why? Do you have something urgent you need to do?"


    "Of course I do have something important to do. I feel a little sleepy so, I need nap" David said obviously while ncing at Nihyuh as if he as stupid. He obviously wasn''t going to sleep. With the battle that had happen just now, he felt the urge to increase his power quickly. It was a bit suffocating as their prowess was a little beyond what he had spected.


    Nihyuh only rolled his eyes ''That guy is simply far toozy.''


    A few matches took ce which ended with little to no suspense or surprises. With a few sentences and words advice, the instructor ended the ss and called forth her Cruiser, in five seconds, the sleek cruiser zoomed above the field.


    With a stomp, the instructor jumped right into the opened hatch. It was no surprise and the students seem to have gotten used to such a sight.


    Vroom!


    Terrifying amount of energy burst out from the two thruster engines at each side of the Skycruiser, taking off with inconceivable speed, leaving a streak of tailing lights.


    David parted ways with Nihyuh as they finished thest lectures for the day.


    Entering his room, he immediately activated the Incognito mode in his room while simultaneously activating the training mode. The Incognito mode, secures every piece of information strictly to the room. The institute would be unable to gain ess to any information about him during the period the mode is active. There would be no form of spying or peeking. The room was absolutely secure.


    The bright light disy wallpaper instantly darkened by a few degrees and then the lights turned red.


    The temperature in the room began to increase along with the gradual increase of his room size, after paying the required Gyno points.


    ng! ng!


    A few mechanical sounds rang out and then the room had finished it''s expansion. Various training tools had also formed as they were assembled by a few mechanical arms which had existed in the room.


    After the transformation wasplete, David sat down to regte his breathing.


    The temperature in this surrounding m had risen significantly and could be noticed by the multiple sheen of sweat dripping down his body.


    Raising his hands, He stood up, as stable as mount Tai. With a humming sound, his muscles began to quiver as his blood circted rapidly along his system.


    His body abruptly shook as he circted Scorching Heat technique along his system.


    His training method requires the use of heat to increase the users strength. The heat the body can generate it self is only so limited which was the reason he had also chosen abat technique that utilizes the body to produce heat.


    With thebat technique, he could utilize his body heat whenever he wished and if his temperature dropped, he could just freely generate the heat himself by circting Scorching Fury.


    In other words, he had found a kind of shortcut to practice his training manual a few times more than other Spryhers.


    As he activated Scorching Fury, the temperature of his body rose by a few degrees. As the sweat dripping down his body increased dramatically.


    He wasn''t one to waste his time. His muscles shook, vibrating at a wired frequency, small sized veins popped out from his body, looking a intimidating.


    He was like e savage and cruel beast as the aura within him seem to change.


    Suddenly, his chest puffed out like a balloon as the blood in his veins flowed like a river, creating a swooshing sound and the sound of his heartbeat running like an engine!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    He propelled his blood cycle to its limits creating thunderous sound inside his head!


    Abruptly, he shivered as a Bang! Echoed in his ears, his blood screeched for a quarter of a second before resuming it''s cycle. Blood gushed into his head as it turned several shades red, his muscles shook as the temperature of his body reduced by more than 50 degree Celsius. It was terrifying.


    He felt a tinge of pain in his heart butpared to thest time he executed his Training Manual, it was a little painful.


    His blood cycle limits had increased again as new the found strength filled his body.. He still had many more repetitions to go.

 Chapter 75 - Sky Walker Series

    Executing any Training Methods was always ufortable andes with bits of pains which varies ordingly to the techniques or the number of repetitions made by the individual which was the price for gaining an increase in strength.


    Every Training Manual has its limited amount of times it could be performed no matter how easy it may seem. And more importantly, if a Training method is used continuously without advancing to the next level, the efficiency fades after a period of time and the increase in strength after each repetitions reduces after a certain period of time.


    For example, the Formless Heat Training method that David was currently practicing has three levels to it.


    The first level allows David to practice the Training Method for at most 2 repetitions only, forcing a sharp spike or an increase in his heartbeat, before his heart begins to fail due to the over usage of it. It was like forcing an engine used to moving a cart and then forcing the engine to move a train, it would fail. It was the same for the hearts. Or his body losing too much heat, which would also cause his organs to fail.


    With the great control of strength he had over his body, he could easily practice the Training Method a few more times higher than it was stated. He could easily avoid wasting energy mindlessly unlike other Spryhers would.


    The warning was meant for those who mindlessly practice the Manual with no reservation as they could only roughly propel their blood and roughly oscite their muscles, it eventually lead into wasting too much energy and then overworking the hearts. Which would eventually lead to 1 to 2 repetitions before they would reach their limits.


    But David was different, with his ability, he could smoothly propel his blood and easily oscite his muscles at the frequency that had been stated. Little to no energy would be wasted during that period,pared to his peers, allowing him to execute the method a few times more than required without overdrafting his heart.


    Grunting in pain, blood rushed once more into his head due to the disruption of cirction. His face which was already red, couldn''t even redden any longer. His body went cold for a few seconds, but he hurriedly no time in circting Scorching Fury and heat returned into his body.


    He had long since reached the perfection state of Scorching Fury - Burning Blood.


    The heat which was supposed to be generated in his arms with the cirction of the technique, was now generated in every part of his body.


    His blood practically boiled with heat as steam could be seen raising from his red coloured head. The hairs in his body had curled in every which way. It was a wonder if it could even be straightened back.


    Due to the terrible pain he felt, he knew he had almost reached his limits and he could perform another cycle of it before reaching his absolute limit but David wasn''t intending to do so. He prefer not to get close to that line as it may affect his heart or cause some hidden injury which might surfaceter on.


    It was the fifth time and also thest time time he was nning to do for the day.


    Gazing at the fitness tracker''s holographic image, he smiled with what he saw. His CPM had increased to a terrifying 67 cycles per minute. His rate of improvement left him feeling satisfied but soon, it was reced by a serious look. He had something important he wished to do.


    David entered through the library, it was his first time in the library in this life iflr the previous ones ever since he had been admitted into the institute.


    The library was creepily quite but he could see lots of students walking to and fro from different directions but he couldn''t even hear a single sound of footsteps sounding out.


    But something caught his eyes. There was a transparent blue barrier that was enveloping the entire library with how huge it was. It wasn''t very visible, but if one looked closely, one would be able to notice it.


    David expression changed as he was suddenly reminded of the technology Lu Feng had used to block his imprint from sending out any forms of distress signal - F1-B4U Cubic EMP.


    But this particr one was different, it didn''t seem to stop the function of his Imprint, it''s seems it only function was to counter any sounds made in the library.


    Although he didn''t know the principal behind it such technology, it was nothing short of amazing to him. Which came down to the main reason he was here.


    He was here specifically for the gadgets the institute had to offer. Last time he had suffered a loss because he couldn''t find ways to counter the Silencing Series EMP.


    But now, he came to increase his knowledge and also, maybe get a few contraptions on his way to his room.


    . . .


    "What did you say? That guy is finally out?" Nick eyes widened in surprise as he quickly asked his nsmate who he had assigned to keep an eye on David.


    It had been quite the while he was hoping to catch David unawares. But every time he was hoping he would catch David after the lectures are over, but every with every passing day, he always failed though as David would always head directly to his sses, and then to his dorm almost immediately.


    There was not enough time for him to travel a few miles to teach Dav a lesson as David had probably gone to his dorm.


    This situation frustrated him, but now, the opportunity had finallye, when he had almost given up.


    "Yes, he entered the library a few minutes ago." the youth nodded his head in confirmation.


    "Haha! Very good! Billie, he finally came out if his turtle shell, i will make sure to reward you well for bringing such good news." Nickughed happily as he promised. He waved his hands, intending for Billie to leave the room.


    Then, he stood up from his seat as he turned towards anky youth who was by his side and whispered. "Have you gotten that item from there yet?"


    ncing at door, S¨¦bastien only spoke up once the door was closed. "Boss, those people aren''t easy to deal with at all but thankfully, I didn''t disappoint your faith in me." He then carefully opened up his backpack and then slowly took out a cubic ss object which seemed quite fragile.


    "You didn''t disappoint me as always. I''m sure you had quite the rough time, giving you a few Gyno points in return doesny seem quite right." Nick carefully took over the cubic object with electric currents flowing inside.


    After gazing at it intently, he kept it safely as he continued. "From now onwards, you will officially be my right hand man as rise to power within the institute. That is your reward." he said with an awe aspiring time as he turned towards s¨¦bastein "What do you think of my reward?"


    Cursing in his mind, he was already the right hand man, how was being officially assigned benefit him but outside, his expression was happy as he replied " Its my honour."


    "Lets go. And also, contact the rest. We need to make sure he doesn''t escaoe."


    "Yes!"


    * * *


    Dav frowned as he walked out of a store. Gloom covered his face. He had never thought Contraptions were very expensive. This was the fourth store he had gone to already but, the outrageous amount of Gyno points scared him witless. He didn''t even own enough Gyno Points to take care of him self yet, if he mindlessly spent it on some time use Gadget, the pain would hunt him for a long time.


    There was one that David had seen and it was absolutely amazing. He had wanted to get it the instant he saw it. But when he saw the Price, he almost chocked on his own spit. It was even the lowest Grade of the SkyWalker Series But it costs 10,000 Gyno points. Selling himself might not cost that much.


    ''Forget it, although its cool and nice to own a gadgets or constraptions, it is more important to increase his own strength rather than relying on something else.'' David forced himself to believe that.


    It was almost midnight, David left the Section and headed towards his dorm.


    One might think he had been traumatized by the previous event but, David as till took the same shortcut he had taken when he fought Lu Feng.


    He had only walked about a few meters when suddenly, the sound of different footsteps seemed to rhyme with his foot step.


    Every step he took, the other foot steps seem to synchronise with him, he ignored it and walked a few meter forward but suddenly, his heart beat also seem to beat in sync with the sound of their foot step as a wierd energy seem to generate itself along with the beating of his foot step and heart. But before the energy could be fully formed, it was suddenly burnt away by a scorching heat which David''s body had generated it self.


    If it were an ordinary Spryher, they would be greaviously injured if they weren''t careful. But David didn''t have to do anything, his Scorching Fury was at a high state, it wouldn''t allow a different force to exist inside Dav''s body aside from itself. It wasw that two different energies re unable to exist simultaneously without one devouring the other unless there was a catalyst, enlisting an equilibrium to energy.


    David wasn''t stupid enough to believe that with the vibrations his body got through the feedback from the ground, he wasn''t strong enough to produce such intense vibrations.. He knew he had been sneaked attacked.

 Chapter 76 - The Ambush

    Squinting eyes slightly, he abruptly spoke out "Such mind tricks would work more on a kid rather than showing such useless skill set to me." disdain filled his voice as he seem to be speaking to himself.


    p! p!!


    Nick walked out together with a student, in front of him. Meanwhile, behind him, two other fellows that David could barely recognised walked out from where they were hiding


    "I honestly thought that this was enough to work on you but it seems you are quite skilled, I''m really intrigued." Nick smiled as he stopped a few meters away from David.


    Dav''s eyebrows furrowed a bit as he tried to recall where he had seen this youth before. Suddenly, Dav''s eyes shed "Why would you attack me?" although he shed with Nick a few days ago, he didn''t think it was worth being this serious about it so he had forgotten about it. But who would have known that this guy was a really petty youth,holding on to the tiniest amount of grudge..


    As Nick was about to proudly admit to attacking David, thenky youth by his side, S¨¦bastein quickly tugged on his cloth as he whispered something to his ears.


    Nick''s express suddenly darkened as he stared maliciously at Dav "You are a very siniter person. Why would you suddenly me me when we had just met."


    David sighed regretfully, Nick was about to fall for the trap but his surbodinates were quite smart.


    His previous sentence was actually a trap he had made and if Nick had actually admitted to attacking another student without initiating a Forced Duel or a Mutual Duel, the institute would severely punish him for not abiding by the rules. If not because of thenky youth,Nick would be a goner by now.


    He stared Intently at S¨¦bestein. He could barely feel any threats from the others, it was only S¨¦bestein that gave him a slight feeling of caution.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be here wasting his time with these people. He had more important things to do, like sleeping.


    "Well, that''s quite unfortunate. If that is all, i will be in my way now." Dav turned around intending to leave, when he heard Nick said in anger. "Smash it now!"


    Dav turned his head back to check, only to see a familiar blue cube streaking towards the floor with a blue blur.


    Without warning, Dav''s legs exploded in size, he stomped his foot forcefully and with a bang, his figure moved with amazing speed, stretching his hands to catch the cube that was about to hit the ground.


    David wasn''t stupid, thest time he suffered a loss because he couldn''t counter this thing and now that he had juste from the library, he had at least a dozen ways to easily counter the effect of the EMP but all of them required a certain amount of Gyno Points to buy the Contraptions to counter them.


    The only non Gyno point method was to catch the Cube before it broke and that was what he intended to do.


    But as his hands touched the cube, his hair suddenly trembled and without hesitation, he immediately withdrew his hands but not without using his middle finger to lightly flick the EMP cube a few inches upwards.


    The moment he removed his hands, a pointed foot sliced through the air, cutting the tip of his middle finger like a sharp sword, slicing a bit of his finger nail in the process. All these took about a second to happen. David frowned slightly. Abat technique right off the bat.


    The situation was a little troublesome. The one who had sliced with the Sword Foot was thenky youth, S¨¦bestein. It was like he had predicted what David was going to do. And had attacked quickly.


    One would think S¨¦bestein would undoubtedly be punished by Institute but, ording to the calctions made by the AI, since S¨¦bestein was the one who had thrown the cube, and also,the aim of his technique was also the cube, there wasn''t anything that could be med on him.


    David''s hands just happened to be in the way. In other words, S¨¦bestein was only trying to break the cube he threw but was interrupted by David''s fingers, since he couldn''t pull back his technique, he could only watch with wide eyes as he almost cut off his fellow students hands. That''s exactly how the Main AI would calcte it.


    Although one couldn''t lie to the Main AI, one could manipte or deceive it


    The Sword Foot is an extremely sharp attack that could cut through anything it passes by. Once practiced to the highest state - Sword Shadows, ones foot sword would create multiple shadows to cut down multiple foes. One can easily be able to sever the body parts of an Evolved Beast.


    S¨¦bestein had chosen this technique for its deadliness and sharpness. Also, its attacks was also as fast as lightning.


    If he hadn''t pulled his hands back when he did, David knew no matter how strong he was, he would never be able to repel the attacks with his fingers alone.


    David retreated a few steps backward. He watched with a serious expression as he gazed at thenky youth and asked.


    "And who are you supposed to be?" David didn''t mind as the cube smashed the floor nor did he mind the arcs of lightning shes as the EMP took its form and was activated.


    He only concentrated his attention to the one in front of him. S¨¦bestein gaze had also turned solemn as he saw David. His attack was very fast and he had even struck out first so ording to his calctions, he should have severed at least the two tallest fingers on David''s hands, but he hadn''t expected his opponent to be even faster.


    Before he could respond, a loud voice echoed off "Haha! You are done for, i will make sure to teach you a lesson to never mess with me. What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and attack him!" Nick shouted furiously while pointing at David.


    David said nothing, and watched on with cold eyes as the four students slowly attempt to surround him and pincer an attack on him.


    David wasn''t one to keep quiet and silently suffer. He kept an eye on thenky youth since David''s intuition told him he was the real threat.


    Although he could barely feel any threats from Nick and the other two students, they outnumbered him four to one. The threat level definitely increase with the that.


    He peered at Nick intently. "You do not want to do this." he warned.


    "Who are you to tell me what and what not to do? You must be feeling fear now right." Nick sneered with a smirk.


    "Hurry up and beat him up, there is only 20 plus seconds left for the EMP to end. Finish quickly and let''s hurry outbid herr." Nick hollered.


    Hearing this, As S¨¦bestein almost stumbled on his feet as he muttered ''This stupid idiot! Can''t even keep his damn mouth shut. Now the opponent also knows to stall us for a duration of 20 seconds. This is going to be troublesome''


    David ignored the naive fools words he already knew that the EMP was a low level gadget with only a 49bsecinds duration.


    With a slight quiver of his muscles, his muscles expanded.


    David''s legsnded on the floor and it gave a deafening thud as he vanished from his position, his speed was simply too fast for his foes to react. The floor was made of a special type of metal mixed together with the concrete causing a a deep foot depression on the hard material. It was almost cold and sinister.


    Before they knew it, David was already before one of them. His figure dashed ahead with blinding speed.


    Heat circted along with the flow of his hearts as he punched out.


    Fast! It was too fast!


    The spot David had stood before was a few meters away from them but suddenly, every one was just able to see a blur before David appeared before one of them.


    It was only then that they acted. Their reaction speed was simply too slow.


    "Not good!" The youth''s heart jumped as he retreated whike trying to quickly circte hisbat technique.


    Unfortunately, he could only cross his hands in a bid to block the attack. He didn''t have enough time to circte hisbat technique as he needed almost a second to get the flow of his blood and his muscles to activate his technique.


    However, he was too slow and in David''s eyes, he was full of weaknesses and one second was all that David needed.


    There was a cold glint in David''s eyes as he punched of it with Scorching Fury.


    Bang!


    The air shook as the wind swirled. A loud explosion soumded out as a figure was sent flying in mid air.


    David didn''t waste his time to check on how the figure ended up, he swiftly turned arouns.


    A spinning kick was heading towards his head. Although he had been very fast, S¨¦bestein had fast enough reaction speed to attack as he was busy dealing with someone else.


    S¨¦bestein was spinning in air and had executed three Sword foot!.The air screeched with force.


    Seeing this,David''s eyes flickered as he stretched both of his hands, flipping them sideways, he repeatedly shed down forcefully at the sword foot!


    ng! ng! ng!


    It was almost like the sound of metalsolliding. He blocked the attack. David''s body trembled slightly due to the force.. But before anyone notice, he regained stability instantly.

 Chapter 77 - True Face

    Withdrawing his hands, a few drops of blood dripped down his palms, but he didn''t mind them. David''s physique had been enhanced right now and with the hardening of his muscles, it was almost as hard as steel.


    What he was most concerned about was the strange force that had prated his defenses. The force, sharp and destructive instantly burrowed through his flesh, attempting to sever e blood vessels and veins that were in his hands.


    Although David was concerned, he.lmew he was worried for nothing.


    With the massive tremble of his muscles, his body created a unique oscitory force. While the sword foots force was sharp and piercing, the force David had just created was purely destructive.


    As soon as they met, the sharp force was instantly destroyed with no hopes of surviving. Having done this, David hurriedly dispelled the force.


    His body still wasn''t strong enough to withstand it for a while.


    In his fight with Janeane, It was also the technique he had used to quench the shockwaves from Janeane that had entered his body that day.


    Some Red grade Techniques are made from theption andpendium of numerous ck Grade Technique or a few anthology of Brown Grade Techniques.


    In this case, The Red gradebat technique David had practiced to the beginning stages of the Second State was made from the collection of three different tier Brown Grade Technique to form a single Red Grade technique.


    This shows how powerful a Red Grade Technique is.


    That is to say, Three-Fold Steps was made from thebination of three different Brown Grade Combat Techniques.


    The technique had originated from when he had divided Three-Fold Steps into Three different aspects and then practiced each one of the aspects separately to speed up his rate of improvement.


    The first aspect was the technique which constricts one''s heart, making them skip a beat. It was a useless skill and no one would ever thought to waste their time and Gyno points to learn such useless skill.


    The second aspect was the technique that involves circting the blood into special blood vessels while simultaneously vibrating the muscles at a special frequency, which produces a terrifying explosive force, attempting to destroy everything in its path. Unless the physique was string enough, the force would eventually rampage recklessly through the body like a wild mammoth destroying the veins and muscles.


    The third aspects involves directing a tremor generated by the foot to somehow redirect the explosive force to propel the body further. It as a series ofplex thesis and one wouldn''t understand them just by exining.


    S¨¦bestein was only practicing a high tier ck Grade Technique. The force that it could generate was extremely docilepared to the force David could generate. It was like an adult to a kid.


    Meanwhile, S¨¦bestein retreated explosively as he seem to dodge David''s grab. His legs had hurt from the sh earlier and he literally felt like he had kicked an iron rod


    Seemingly about to reach S¨¦bestein, Dav''s hand instantly shook as it changed direction and headed towards Strevor! The move was extremely smooth and slick, with no foul y involved.


    S¨¦bestein was stunned. When he came to, he then realised that David''s attack had been a feint. S¨¦bestein face darkened, he had been fooled. But he didn''t panic. Instead, he remained calm.


    Nick watched with wide eyes at first which was then reced by anger and surprise as he witnessed one of his surbodinate sent flying with his fate unknown.


    But as he saw David took S¨¦bestein''s Sword Foot with his hands alone, hel immediately grew apprehensive wandering if he had kicked an iron wall this time.


    Then he watched as David attempted to attack Strevor, he was then suddenly reminded of something and he smiled sinisterly. ''Courtung death.'' with eager eyes, he stood in ce.


    Leaning forwards, David tightened his fist and punched out like a furious wave!


    Swish!


    Pa!


    Davuds not eyes widened in surprise as his fist was twated sideways my his opponent.


    Strevor was a huge individual with a muscr body. He had used a boxing Combat technique to block Davids fist.


    Strevor body swayed slightly but in a blink of an eye, he regained stability.


    ''Eh? This guy took 80 percent if my strength and is still standing? He sure has talent. David praised in his mind.


    With up to five repetitions on practicing his Unique Exercise Method, his physical strength has improved tremendously and from there he could vaguely feel his own strength and knew that not just anyone could take his punch and still remain standing.


    From the slight flow of blood he could barely hearing from Strevor''s body, he could vaguely sense that he hadn''t even reached the 60 cycles per minute milestone.


    But he could take David''s punch and remain still, even if he had executed a technique, it was still a surprise.


    David had been surprised which had given his opponent an opportunity to stabilise himself. He wasn''t intending to do so anymore.


    He pressed on with his attack, sending fist after fist, raining them down on Strevor. He wasn''t worried about the others because e he had noticed them with the corner of his eyes that they were standing there m, watching them fight


    Strevor struggled as he managed to block the third fist David had thrown out.


    His face suddenly paled as he staggered backwards due the force of the fourth fist attack.


    Roar!


    Embarrassed and angry he roared out in anger. His body suddenly figure suddenly increased and his palm expanded by two folds.


    He hadn''t though he was going to execute his killing move this early which just serve to make him even more angrier.


    Rupturing Palm!


    He instantly sent a palm strike towards David''s direction. That palm carried immense pressure as the surrounding gravity seem to double! His outstretched fingers seem to cover everything as he stroked down with incredulous speed while the air seem to exploded with its might.


    David''s face twitched as he thought ''It as true what they say, an ant will surely struggle at the verge of death.''


    Not attempting to evade, not like he ever thought of evading, his blood boiled as the air around his fist distorted from pure pressure. He struck out once more. But using his full power this time!


    Nick smiled gleefully, this was the moment he had been waiting for. He hadn''t seen a technique in its third State before, he had been eager to see but as the boss, he couldn''t be eager to do anything and just act cool which was why he was seeing it for the first time. Ad as expected, from the pressure alone, he was finally able to witness the sight.


    As for David also having a Technique which he had also practiced to the second state, it never even crossed his mind. Those who had practiced their Techniques to the first stage were rare to begin with not to mention the second state.


    He proceeded to watch, he wanted to see Davids miserable appearance before the next 10 seconds could pass by.


    Bang!


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    A figure stood still in the same striking position, slowly retreating their hands. While the other figure took three steps back consequently, leaving deep imprints on the solid material that made the ground.


    Blood instantly rushed to his head from the forceful reversal of his blood. His face turned red and he coughed outouthful of blood. The attack had forcefully changed the direction of his blood, leading to blood disruption. He was unable to propel his blood during a short moment notice, he would need to recuperate first.


    But the main question is, was his opponent dumb enough to give him time to recuperate?


    With a slight bang, the figure was knocked out cold by his opponent. Then the figure''s face cleared for all to see, it was unexpectedly Strevor.


    "You!" Nick''s gave conturted. Furious, he shouted as he rushed forward in anger. "Die!"


    Bang!


    Another figure as sent flying to the air. Nick had also been knocked out cold.


    Leaving both S¨¦bestein and David remaining in the EMP''s force field.


    His darkened face suddenly smiled as he cracked his neck.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Terrifying bones popping sounds could be heard. He said "That idiot is finally quiet."


    Then he nced at David with a face akin to a Psychopath as he continued. "I suppose I should thank you for that. Tell me, how should I thank you? Should I break just one of your limbs or both?" he seem to seriously ponder it.


    David only kept quite as he stood still. There was only 7 seconds left anyways, he was starting to miss his bed quite badly.


    Seeing as David didn''t reply he proceeded to say "Hmm, i''ve decided, i will break all four." The moment hisst words came out, his figure vanished! It had been an after image all along.


    Shadow Splicing! With the use of a Gadget, manipte the sights situated outside the visible spectrum at its red end ¡ªusing a limited amount of radiation having a wavelength between about 700 nanometers and 1 millimeters. Basically, you can barely manipte shadows. it was unknown where he got the money or connections to afford such things


    David frowned. As expected S¨¦bestain was the most troublesome one to deal with.


    With the gadget activated, he couldn''t clearly see where S¨¦bestein wasing from and could only move ording to his body Instincts.


    He suddenly twisted his neck as a sharp pointed foot attempted to puncture his head from the back. It was as if he had eyes at the back of his head.


    Bam!


    He block the second Sword foot with his hands! blood sttered. in that same split second,


    Bam!


    The third Sword foot reached him.


    Bam!


    The fourth!


    Bam!


    The Fifth!!


    It appears that S¨¦bestein had been concealing his prowess since the very beginning, no one knows why.


    The two fought with incredibly swiftness and horrifying force as danger seem to be close. if one of them made a single mistake, it could lead to their deaths. It might seem like a long time but, It only took 3 seconds.


    4 seconds left!

 Chapter 78 - Light Manipulator

    For a new student, acquiring a Gadget was an impossibility. Even if it was only a low level gadget, as they cost an enormous amount of Gyno points in order to redeem them from the institute. It was still unbelievable.


    A few days back, Nick had used his own means to connect to the ck Market and its people which was very remarkable as a new student and shows how well connected he is. Considering how secretive the ck Market was.


    Settling up a meeting with one of its members, he had then sent S¨¦bestein in his ce to go purchase the Cubic EMP as he didn''t dare to go himself. The dangers involved were something he could deal with also, he couldn''t afford to get caught so he sent S¨¦bestein in his ce instead.


    But who would have known that not only did S¨¦bestein not purchase the EMP, he had made good friends with the person he had met which eventually lead him into getting a Gadget for himself at an incredibly cheap price.


    Shadow Splicer, a low level Gadget of the Light Maniputor series. It basically had the ability to obscure ones presence by manipting the light and shadows in the surrounding area with the use of radiation. It was a decent Gadget to own.


    It was in a form of a t transparent tablet. With crystal clear body.


    But, its only downside was that, it would only work on low level Spryhers with blood revolutions lower than 60 Cycles per Second.


    Although it was decent, its functionality is very limited as it would be of no use in a few weeks as the other students would probably be string enough to ignore its effects.


    Repeatedly using his palms to block the unlimited amount of kicks headed his way, his hands was already bloody as thameg had been dyed red by his own blood.


    The blue barrier began to Flickered softly.


    "Hmph!" David suddenly ashe didn''t bother to dodge anymore. He was only keeping up with this nonsense because he wanted to see his he was going to far once he was put into a more severe situation than this. He coukd hold on a little longer but his hands were already sore and tired.


    He wasn''t a person who enjoyed pain, and once the pain was getting obvious, he instantly threw te n to the back of his head.


    Circting his blood to its limit, the feeling his brainwaves transmited suddenly changed as an imposing aura covered the surroundings.


    Feeling this change, S¨¦bestein hurriedly withdrew. As r didn''t know what had happen. He was clearly suppressing David, toying with him but this situation suddenly popped up. What is happening.


    He suddenly heard David say "Let thisst move decide everything."


    S¨¦bestein was an extremely smart person, all his years, he didn''t waste them in foolishness. Although he didn''t know what just happened, he wasn''t foolish enough to remain idle.


    Before David''s voice could fade. He immediately circted his blood to its limit!


    His body turned red slightly due to its fast pace as his muscles shook like a stormy wave. Must rise from his head as the sweat that had umted in his body began to evapodated due to the friction in his vein.


    His figure suddenly rose a few meters into the air.


    Swish!


    His body quickly started rotating like a spinning top and a sharp aura pierced into the sky.


    He suddenly desended onto David like a turbo Jetne.


    Tens of Sword Foot instantly Swished down towards David''s head without warning attempting togill his body with holes, turning his head into an hos nest.


    It was S¨¦bestein''s ultimate technique.


    A mixture of two Mid Tier ck Grade Technique. But it''s might was almostparable to a High Tier ck grade Technique practiced to perfection.


    A lightweight technique which reduces once weight by freely changing one''s center of gravity for a few seconds and a kicking technique which gets better the more weightless one could be.


    With that, he could dish out as many Sword foot as fast as he can but the strain of circting two Techniques was too much and the amount of concentration needed to do so was exhausting. If only one had ye ability to double task, it might be slightlyless difficult.


    He hade up with it just recently, has he had paid a little amount of Gyno points to stumble on such information in the Archives before he went to meet the member of the ck Market. He wasn''t so stupid to go without protecting himself.


    And he was pretty sure that not just anyone could take his ultimate technique without being severely injured.


    The attack was piercingly fast as the shadows of kicks filled the air. One might think the shadows were after images but they were all real attacks, Sebestein''s attack was just too fast after he defied gravity for that single second.


    David''s eyes lit up and he changed his stance in an instant. Entering Three-Fold Steps with a single stride, his foot stomped the ground as he suddenly halted with a screech!


    Boom!


    David''s feetnded on the hard floor and the ground which was made with a special material in the street instantly burst apart, creating a deep and ravine a few inches deep and a few inches wide.


    Dust clouds flew into the airkke that had sentience, and the entire ground trembled.


    With a single Three-Fold Step, David''s aura intensified as though he was about to break apart the earth.


    "Not good!"


    Sebestein''s pupils constricted in fear and he almost lost his bnce in the air. He quickly changed his position and then like a swallow, he switched moves in an instant.


    Pa! Pa!


    David''s muscles intensified as the veins in his body quivered incessantly like an anaconda. His tendons crackled in shear might!


    A forward lean... And a Stomp!!!


    Three-Fold Stomp!


    Bang!


    The air shook as the wind swirled angrily. And S¨¦bestein''s figure shook slightly, and they passed by each other closely. S¨¦bestein had actually managed to dodge the attack.


    He didn''t wait to marvel his the skill of his escape technique. He dashed forward rapidly, attempting to leave the range of the EMP.


    David might have severely injured himself or at the very least, his blood cirction might be disrupted because he had to forcefully pull vmba k his technique since it met no feedback.


    But with his terrifying control he had over his body, it was a piece of cake.


    It it were another person, they might have used the opportunity to attack David while his Blood Revolutions were being disrupted but S¨¦bestein proved he was quite the cautious type.


    He took off instead with his fastest speed, attempting to dash out of the EMP''s range. He didn''t know what else David had up his sleeves so it was better to just retreat. And as expected, he was actually right.


    "Trying to flee?" David snorted coldly as anger surged in his eyes.


    With the quiver of his body,, David''s feet sank into the sturdy floor as his figure disappeared.


    Four-Fold Steps!


    Boom!


    The ground trembled as his feet exploded by four times its previous size, terrifying veins revealed itself like little snakes.


    He finally revealed his true strength. He covered 10 meters in a single stride and caught up with S¨¦bestein in a few steps, throwing a fist at his back!


    Heat waves erupted from his fist, distorting the surrounding with its explosive might.


    Scorching Fury! Afist with an explosive effect!


    BANG!


    S¨¦bestein shrieked as his was sent flying like a cannon ball, to the direction he was fleeing to!


    He coughed out mouthfuls of blood as he stated at David in disbelief, he hadn''t expected that even when he executed his ultimate technique, he would still be beaten and that David had only shown his true might. His speed was simply too fast.


    Then he copsedto the floor. he was already unconscious from the pain. His back had been scorched ck as a faint ck imprint if a dust could be seen on his back, the smell of cooked meat roused the atmosphere. It smelt good, yet that thought was nauseating!


    David calmed down, his brainwaves instantly receeded back from their intense activity and his aura soon faded. In a sh, he disappeared from original position. In the next second, the blue barrier flickered unstably and then with a bang, it exploded finally.


    Revealing four unconscious students lying down on the mangled floor.


    By then, David was long gone.


    * * *


    Franklin shouted in anger! His AI notified him of a new task he had been assigned to.


    Franklin desperately needed the littlest amount of Gyno points he could get in order to forward his experiments.


    He had failed miserably in creating his own Basic Gene Fluid which would help in bing an Apprentice Gicists, finally bing a member of the Generic Association.


    But he had been failing and now, he was almost close to sessfully creating the. Night Vision Gene Fluid when his momentum was suddenly disturbed by the AI. Although the AI informed him as silently as it could, but his momentum was already disrupted, there was nothing he could do regarding that.


    Aaah!


    He shouted furiously and angrily threw a ss tube to the wall in anger, but in a split second, he caught up to it in a sh as he held in to it carefully, like one would to a baby.


    He panted hard as he thought of the situation he would be ced once he broke it.


    Right now, he was in one of the facilities of the institute used for various experiments. He had rented a room and it was cheap the only downside to it was the rule.


    BREAK ONE BUY THREE!


    The warning had been written in capital letters, every word was strong and forceful, no one would ever dare to ignore. It was In every single doors in the facility. No matter how expensive the equipment broken was, one would have to buy three of it.


    As a miser, he wasn''t resigned to submit himself to such obvious robbery.


    He was in his second year now in the institute and he still wasn''t sessful, the institute would soon send him off to the Front lines once they saw that his potential was wasted.


    They had only kept him because he had shown talents in the field as a Gicist.. That was why he wasn''t sent to the front lines yet after his first year.

 Chapter 79 - Night Vision Basic Gene Fluid

    Opening up his holographic image, he skimmed through his messages, Franklin read over the task with the fastedst speed possible before hurriedly epting it.


    It was a fact that he wasn''t the only one who had received the task request. There are thousands of students in the institute that are in desperate need for Gyno points in order to advance in their researchs or to purchase the resources needed to advance in strength.


    For example, the Gene Fluid Franklin was creating a while back, Night Vision Gene Fluid.


    Upon ingesting the Gene Fluid, the gic arrangements and the DNA helix which made up the entire structure of the human eye would evolve as the gic codes would be changed into a different structure.


    Eventually, the eyes would gradually possess the ability to see during the night time.


    As it was only a Basic Gene Fluid, the effect was minimal.and takes a lot time to reconstruct, re-ediit, and imprint the Night Vision Gene on to the existing gene.


    Also, the night visiin vial only had a range of a tens of meters, Which allows one to only roughly see through the dark.It was a veryplicated process


    The Night Vision Gene Fluids cost an enormous amount of Gyno Points to purchase directly from the Institute.


    The advantages is that it, can be upgraded by an even higher level of Gene Fluid as the gic codes that made up the eye structure would be , would be forcefully overwritten.


    It was only cheaper to buy the materials needed for the preparation of the specified Gene Fluid from the institute. otherwise, one could only purchase the cloud directly.


    Exiting the Lab Facility, Franklin didn''t waste a single as single seconds as he activated his Skywalker.


    He jumped a few meters inro the air and activated his skywalker immediately. Softwaves of energybusted fiercely, as waves flickered through tge Sew1 [emailprotected]</a>


    His figure floated a few meters into the air with the gentle thrusters of mini engine ced underneaththem, he turned towards a certain sun before he headed towards there in haste as he moved his legs as though he was running in the air while he he moved both his legs with speed.


    * * *


    Upon reaching his destination, he immediately frowned with what he saw. And he knew that things are about to get pretty serious.


    He saw four students, lying prone to the ground unconscious.


    As he was about to step forward to begin his task when he suddenly heard a sound.


    Whoosh!


    A figure dived down from above as it''s descended slowly. The thrusters of the boot surged with energy as the gravitational field was countered.


    At First, Franklin didn''t see who it was since the figure was watering a cloak, but as the figure closed in, descending to the ground, deactivating it''s thrusters, the figurended with a slight thud.


    Franklin''s face instantly darkened but in a split second, his expression turned normal.


    "You are here." Franklin said as he moved close to one of the boys, currently unconscious. Checking in his injuries.


    Upon hearing this, the figure released the hood that was hiding their face. The clock instantly revealed a very beautifuldy with great curves. Her eyes shone with a grey light as sharpness flickered inperceptably.


    Kira wasn''t even bothered about answering him, instead she asked with another question of hers "What happened here?"


    Not minding about he fact that he had been ignored, Franklin leaned forwards as he observe the surrounding senerio where the fight had taken ce. "Don''t ask me, because i also jusy got here."


    After his diagnosis, he then spoke up "They all seem to be unnconcious with only a few bones broken, just a minor injury, nothing major." He then stood up from his previous bent position.


    Although Franklin wasn''t qualified yet as an Apprentice Gicists, his year of experience didn''t fail him as he fully diagnosed the situation.


    But although he was good at observing injuries, he wasn''t really good in observing the battlefield. That was the reason why you doing Institute and sent Kira to assist him observe the battery field for evidence and traces which could lead to the culprits involved in the forbidden fight.


    As it was illegal to start a fight in the Institute without initiating a Forced dual first nor a mutual dual.


    Kira checked the surroundings and she scrutinized her eyes a piercing grey light seem to emerge from her eyes as the surroundings seem to shine.


    It seem as though she has activated some kind of technique to find out the traces and details involved in the surrounding of the previous fight.


    Then she spotted the deep ravine David had forcefully made with his leg. And the series of deep foot print deep in the ground.


    Franklin''s voice sounded out. "It should be group conflict. And judging by the fact that there was no recordings made, nor was there any distress message sent to the main AI, it''s clear they had some kind of EMP activated, only a group could afford such cost at the very of activating an EMP." Franklin thought thoroughly through the situation and that was the best conclusion you coulde up with.


    Kira kept quiet for a while but her eyes continue to observe the battlefield then suddenly she she shook her head, clearly stating that he had the whole situation wrong. "From what I could observe I think it is only one person they are not this four students unconscious."


    Franklin frowned slightly as he thought he had heard wrongly.


    Kira nodded her head in confirmation as she repeated that. "I think, no, I am pretty sure that it is the same person."


    They soon left to report their findings, along with various evidence. And the unconscious students too.


    * * *


    A few Weeks after his fight with Nick and his subordinates, David didn''t let it effect him anyways, while he practiced in deligently every day, not wasting his days.


    The second week could be said to be quite hectic for him. As it was written in the student guide, every protected Forced Duels would be renewed every week.


    When one had been initiated a forced duel, the participant would be forced to fight in a duel, regardless of his opinion.


    Regardless of who won, the one who had initiated the Forces Duel would not be able to cast any free Forced Duel Cards for a week.


    While the one who had been forced to a duel will have his or her Profile protected by the AI for a week.


    In past two weeks, David had dealth with various situations and unexpected attacks from various people he didn''t even know or had ever met.


    Someone had even bought a one time Contraption that targets protected Profiles in order for the profile to ept the forced battle one more time. Just to deal with him.


    During that time, David had been quite rxed, and had left down his guards by a few notches when suddenly, he had been forced into another duel. It came as a surprise to him which had cause him quite a bit if pain as his opponent didn''t let in on the opportunity to attack him fast.


    If not for his quick wits and his ability and the fact that he had grown stronger every single day, he might just be lying in an hospital bay right mow


    David had just walked out of from therge hall with Nihyuh in tow. It was also thest lecture they had for the day. Otherwise, they are free for the reminder of the day.


    As the duo said their Goodbyes and parted ways, David didn''t immediately head to his dorm directly, instead he headed straight towards the Archives.


    The reason for that was because a few days ago while he was practicing his training manual, David had suddenly realize that the efficiency of the manual had reduced by quite a lot to the extent that there was little to no effect thest time he had practiced his training manual.


    On a normal circumstances, ording to his calctions, the efficiency of the training method would only cease after a few years of repeated practice.


    Which hade to quite a shook to him when he realized that his heart rate and blood revolutions had failed to increase by even a single beat or a single cycle.


    It was as if there was something in his chest forcibly supressed his Blood Revolution, refusing to budge in the slightest bit.


    David reached the Archives and he entered into the building. The rows of bookcases were still empty and when David looked towards the counter, he saw the youngdy who had threatened him and Nihyuh the first time they had arrived at the Archives. And this time, she was also busy reading a few books whose title was obscured from his vision.


    Takingrge steps, he walked towards the youngdy and when he arrived in front of her.


    He loudly rapped his fingers gently on the iron counter, to gain her attention.


    As for the warning she had given to him the previous time, he didn''t really take it to heart.. Since students weren''t allowed to fight carelessly, he wasn''t worried at all.

 Chapter 80 - Trouble Within The Archive

    Although, his tap was soft and gentle, the Archive was a very silent ce to begin with. Such that even the sound of a pin dropping would be loud, so David''s tap was specifically a little more louder.


    Although the Archives had been altered to block sound, the librarian''s seat was exempted from such altercations.


    Obviously startled the youngdy quickly did away with the books she was holding. Still with her heads down, she quickly adjusted her self and with the brightest smile she could possibly muster, she raised up and greeted David.


    "Good morning sir, how can i help-" her voice was suddenly cut off and suddenly her smile dropped as she notice the person standing in front of her desk.


    With a frown and an in an indifferent tone, she spoke up "And what is it that you want?"


    Opening up the Holographic image, she went back to what she was previously doing, ignoring David once more.


    She honestly thought it was another inspection that was made by the supervising depart. It had been a month since she had seen them, so she was a bit jumpy at this crucial moment.


    If they saw that she was reading the book that the students was supposed to pay to read. It might not cause any problems because the benefits of working as a receptionist includes reading books for free but, she tends to ignore her surroundings when she reads, she usually bes immersed in her readings and when disturbed, she tends to have a violent temper, as her mouth would do the talking before her brain responds.


    This had happened to him the previous time he hade here so David wasn''t the slightest bit surprised by this development.


    With a smirk on his lips as he replied in a deep voice "Are you sure you want to ignore me this time?" it was as though he was threatening her.


    She suddenly stood up and eyes suddenly lit up in mes of anger "Sure! Sure! Yes i am sure i want to ignore you!" she babbled her response. And when she noticed David we as keeping silent, she smiled satisfactorily and went back to her books. She didn''t have time for his nonsense.


    But then, she suddenly heard David say "Alright, but who are those guys watching us at my 7''o clock?"


    She subconsciously raised her head to check while simultaneously responding. "Why would i care who they ar-" her words were then stuck in her throat as her eyes widened and the as if she hadn''t looked towards there the first instance.


    She acted quite casual, flipping down her imprint as she stood up with her back straight. She then smiled with her lips curled up. She was very beautiful as she smiled with her curves quite visible through the robes she was wearing.


    It appears that the sses she was wearing and the big brown robes she always downed on obscured her beauty and her curves.


    She smiled as she spoke sweetly "How long were they there for?"


    David took his time as he folded his arms, with a sinister smile in his face.


    Freta squinted her eyes and she gritted her teeth about to let out another stream of words, the corner of her eye caught into the people behind them, obviously spying at them.


    Her attitude changed but through gritted teeth, she spoke up. "Alright, what do you want?" she stated.


    "Now that''s more like it." David smiled widely. It was an obvious ckmail.


    It would take quite a lot of time if he decides to start searching through all the books in the Archives for the problems he was currently facing but if he has someone who could help him through it, why not.


    His demeanor then turned serious as he asked "The topic''s concerning problems a Spryher faces and the solution on how to ovee them. I need those books for a good buddy of mine. He didn''t have time toe here, so I thought I should help out."


    The youngdy stood still, as though she was frozen and then without warning, she burst out withughter while holding her stomach and the desk.


    Davud stood there nkly. He didn''t know what to do. How did this situation turn out this way? Why was she evenughing. She is obviously not faking it this time.


    He was dumbfounded for a while and herughter didn''t seem to fade for a while.


    Wiping up her tears, she giggled softly as she said "Sorry about that. So what particr problem is this ''Friend'' of yours facing?" cing emphasis on the word friend she then held her mouth as if to stifle herughter.


    If David didn''t know the reason for herughter by now, he should just go hit his head on a rock.


    With an expressionless face "You saw through the lie didnt uou?" he confirmed.


    But this made her burst out intoughter once again.


    When she calmed down "It was very obvious. Couldn''t youe up with something better than that? That was a very stupid idea." she giggled cutely and her deep dimples made its appearances once again. She was a very beautiful youngdy with a very long ck hair, deep ck eyes that shone like the very crystals they are. Long ck eyebrows that almost looked fake. Her perfectly symmetric lips and nose that seemed to be an faultless work of art. Made David a bit stunned.


    Clearing his throat, he sighed. "That was what i coulde up with okay? Alright you''ve had your fun, now can you point me to the right direction, I''m in a bit of a hurry right now." he stated inly. Being made fun of by a pretty girl would obviously spoil any guys mood and make them embarrassed.


    Chuckling softly. "It beem quite a while inhad such a goodugh so i might as well just reward you, tell me what your problem is, I might be of help to you." Freta said.


    David hesitated it wasn''t quite sure if I should tell her the problem is is currently facing with his practice. "I''m not really sure if I should tell you and also, how do I know you can''t help me?"


    Freta rolled her eyes as she said "I''ve been in the Institute for about three years now, so I''m pretty sure I have experienced more problems than you''re currently facing and if I guess correctly, you are a new student at the Institute so I''m quite confident in answering your questions correctly."


    Puffing up her bountiful chest. "Also I have a licence as a consultant and you should know, new students pay me quite a good amount of Gyno point just for a little piece of advice from me." she stated Bradley proudly.


    David stared at her intensely he wasn''t sure if could trust her as she doesn''t seem to be responsible, but he decided to give it a try.


    * * *


    A few metres away from where David and Freta were speaking 5people could be seen seated in a corner, talking with each other while at the same time , ncing towards a certain direction. Three young men, a middle aged man that seem to be a professor and a prettydy.


    The middle aged man called Greenstone suddenly spoke up "Previously, you confidently stated that Freta doesn''t deserve to be a receptionist as she frequently ignored those who came to her for help and you would show me evidence regarding that. But" Greenstone said with a furrowed brows as he nced at the still smiling Freta.


    After a while, he continued "But from what I see and from the way she''s interacting with the young man over there, she seems to be pretty good receptionist. I don''t see any problem with that."


    He then stared menacingly the youngdy and her group "Did youe here just to waste my time? I don''t have enough time for myself but you came here to waste my time for this nonsense do you know your crime or did you think I came here because if that meager little amount of Gyno points you sent me?"


    ''This basterd, how is 50,000 gyno points a meager sum of money.'' The youngdy cursed in her mind but she hurriedly stood up as she respectfully said "Proffessor Greenstone, i promise that is not it! It wasn''t my intention to bring you here for nothing."


    "I don''t understand what was happening either but from what I cane up with, I think she spotted us already and is faking that smile." she stared hatefully at Freta.


    She had also applied for the position as a receptionist at the Archives along with Freta and all beautiful female students but Freta had been chosen because she was the most beautiful and respectful and also with humble background the group of girls who had applied as a receptionist that wasn''t all, because of her deep beautiful dimples that seem to make an impression on anyone, she had been chosen.. At least, that was what Brenda thought.

 Chapter 81 - Duped

    Brenda was incredibly jealous of Freta, she had been desperately chasing after the position as a receptionist for a few years.


    Preparing herself for every moment, she fulfilled every requirement it might have taken as she really needed the position. And ording to her calctions, she had the most chances at attaining the job amongst other applicants, she just had to be patient and the job would gentlynd on herps.


    But everything turned to shit when, she didn''t know exactly what had happened but suddenly, someone else had been chosen in her stead.


    She couldn''t quite believe it, the position was already in herps, all that remained was for her to grab them but someone else had done that instead, she was incredibly incensed to the extent that she filed numerous reports, but all that was for naught . The job was incredibly important to her. It wasn''t about the Gyno points. With a slight movement of her skills, second could acquire as much Gyno point as she wanted, it wasn''t much of a problem to her. She didn''t give up.


    As a employee in the Archives, she could read any books she wanted except from the Training Method and Combat Techniques, those were forbidden to be read by the receptionist but apart from that, everything in the archives is free are free for the receptionist to read as she or he deem fit.


    No matter the amount of Gyno points one might have, it was impossible to freely read some materials as they required a specific amount of Authority to ess them.


    There are different levels to authorities which allows ess to a limited amount of resources and materials. And it is practically impossible to increase one''s authority levels with Gyno points.


    The AI records each contribution made to the institute, and then increases the experience bar ordingly.


    A new student in the Institute is automatically granted a level one authority. But as their contribution or talents to the Institute begins to grow, their experience point which is being installed into their imprint will also begin to grow and after sometime, the tag maybe promoted to the next level which is a level two tag.


    New students are usually ignorant about the Authority levels system since it was almost useless to them during the first year of being in the Institute. Only a few new student ls are aware of the fact.


    Meanwhile, a professor in the Institute is directly granted a level two authority tag as soon as they begin working and as their contribution to the Institute begins to umte, the experience points system installed in their AI will also begin to grow until it breaks past the bottleneck of the Level Two Authority and then promoted into, owning a Level Three Authority.


    For example, Proffesor Mu originally own a Level Two Tag. But as his contribution to the Institute continues to grow, he was gradually promoted and very recently, he own a level Four Authority Imprint which he had utilized almost immediately.


    But Professor wasn''t as as prof Mu. Even after a few years, he was still stuck with a Level Two Authority Tag, unable to break past the final limit. It wasn''t that he hadn''t tried hard enough. He done done his very best but the fact that he was just a mediocre person who had gotten his position through treachery, remained. He was not as talented as Proffesor Mu nor other Proffesors in the institute.


    "I don''t understand what was happening either but from what I cane up with, I think she spotted us already and is faking that smile." Brenda said as she turned to stared hatefully at the still smiling Freta how she hates those deep holes on her cheek.


    Brenda could easily get hers but that would be very obvious and the fact that she wasn''t born with it, might make people disdain her.


    As soon as he heard those words, his face darkened.


    "Nonsense!" Proffesor Greenstone chortled.


    "I specifically chose this spot due to the fact that it was an obvious blind spot. Haven''t you heard of the phrase ''The best ce to remain hidden is to remain seen in in view?''"


    Brenda''s incredibly beautiful face turned red, she was angry this time.she could deduce that the Proffesor wasn''t willing to help her. What hidden in in view? What evidence. If he really had the authority and wanted to help her, all he needed was a few words and his testimony even if it was made up. The Institute obviously won''t choose a student over a professor.


    Now that she thought about it she suddenly realise that she hadn''t verify his original authority level in the first ce she have thought he was a level three authority owner but from the situation she can finally guess that was Proffesor Greenstone was still just a level 2 authority owner. The same Authority level as her.


    He had been lying to her and everybody all this while although people were doubting she hadn''t thought a professor we lie about that.


    She gradually calmed down as the respectful gaze she had used to look at him previously disappeared and it appeared quite disdainful.


    "This is an obvious waste of my time. Do not let me see you next time youngdy." he swung his sleeves as he turned around, to leave.


    Brenda didn''t say anymore, she watched in as the instructor left. She had been scammed and she knew it. Although she said she could get as much Gyno point as she wanted but 50 000 gyno point was no small amount. It was an incrediblyrge amount of money.


    No one could just let that go and with her character, she has been scammed of 50 000 Gyno point she obviously couldn''t let it go she would collect the money from him with interest.


    Her lips suddenly curled upward as she had already though of a n.


    Suddenly she was interrupted by a sudden bout ofughters.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Archives had been installed with noise reduction Gadget.


    Everyone within the archive would have been terribly startled.


    As though she had known that itt would happen, her face turned stoic and she indifferently stared at the three guys. In that moment, they choked in theirughter as they shut their mouths.


    They looked to be in their twenties and were incredibly handsome. A French guy, a Spanish one and an indie looking guy. Simultaneously named John, Pedro and Sanjay.


    As soon as the professor left the exit through the exit of the archive the three of them instantly post outughing with tears In falling from their eyes.


    But they didn''t dare to face Brenda''s Fury either, so they quickly stifled theirughter. But the fact that Brenda got scammed by at that professor was still incredibly funny to them.


    "Do any of you recognise the boy with Freta?" Brenda suddenly asked after they had calmed down.


    The boys simultaneously shook their heads as they and as us at the same time "No."


    Jeffry suddenly intercepted "They might be incredibly close to each other or they might be friends judging from their behaviour."


    Brenda frowned, then she shook her head "Freta barely had any friends since she took job. She has been spending most of her time reading the books in the archives trying to memorize as much books as she could, just in case she was removed from the position."


    "I think he is just there to ask for directions from her." Sanjay blinked.


    "Uhn uhn, and who would believe that?" Pedro snickered.


    Before they could stay arguing, Brenda interjected. "You guys stay here and watch him, while i deal with something important first." A cold glint shed in her eyes as she turned around to leave.


    "Should we deal with him? He looks quite weak though." Pedro blurted out.


    Brenda stood still as she pondered. "No, let him be. It''s been quite a while Fretaughedst. Send the video recordings to Clinton, he would deal with him for us. No need to trouble ourselves futher."


    The three guys suddenly shivered "Brenda, you as savage as usual."


    "Yea, i fear the day I might have to cross you."


    "But clinton is a very smart person. He wouldn''t fall for such things."


    "Hehe, of course he will notice but he will have no other choice than to fall for the n. As it is, I don''t think he has ever made her smile." Freta has a lot of love interests. Those who are willing to get close to her. The benefits are immense. She is very beautiful and the most important, she is a receptionist at the Archives.


    "Stay and watch his movements, update me if anythinges up. I will go deal with that professor. If he thinks he can just take my Gyno points and get away with it, I will assist him in changing that mindset of his."


    Her eyes lit up in anger but still, she was still incredibly beautiful.


    The boys sighed as they tuned down their lust but Pedro wasn''t a shy person to begin with.


    "Should we head over to your room this night?" he breathed roughly as he attempted to calm himself down but he kept on failing. His eyes then turned into slits as they seem to resemble that of a rattle snake.


    A sudden emergence of an invincible wave burst out from his eyes, attempting to scan Brenda''s body. Brenda did nothing as though she couldn''t see the waves.


    The waves scan her full body. From the chest, down to the bottom and ces which is supposed to remain hidden.


    Seemingly done with its job, the waves bounced back attempting to send the signal and result of what it had scanned.


    Pedro''s breathing got a notch rougher and faster. But as the waves were about to merge with his brainwaves to send its results, there was a sudden Swish!


    Puff!


    The waves was destroyed instantly, just like a smoke. Pedro red angrily, attempting to fight it out with the person who ruined his moment.


    But all he saw was Brenda''s cold eyes, he instantly calmed down.


    "You boys won''t be getting anythiing until this matter is settled. That''s your punishment for attempting to use your Gic ability on me." after saying that, she turned around and left but not without seductively swaying her hips.


    The boys instantly felt as if a cold water had been ssh on their heads.


    They angrily turned towards Pedro. "This is all your fault!!!"

 Chapter 82 - Heartlock

    "So, if i get this straight, you are currently experiencing an heartlock?" Freta said while squinting her eyes, scrutinizing him.


    "I guess so?" David replied with a slight hesitation in his voice.


    "Uhn, uhn." Freta replied as though she couldn''t quite believe him.


    "And this is also your first time experiencing this?" she asked again.


    David sensed something wasn''t quite right with the way things were going but he didn''t know what, so he answered. "Yes, it''s the first time i am experiencing such things, so i got really worried." He frowned as he recalled the amount of repetitions he had gone through but still, his heart failed to break past its limit even by a little amount.


    It was as if his heart, blood, and veins had been locked down by something, refusing to increase its blood cirction, that was why he was here currently.


    "Ppft!" a smallugh escaped her lips again, but as she tried stifling them with her hands, she identally sprayed some droplets of liquid crystal on David''s face.


    David hurriedly closed his eyes. But he could do nothing about his face as he hadn''t even expected something like this.


    He immediately grew angry. What type of situation is this? Does this youngdy find everything funny to her or something.


    ring angrily at her. "Are you even a consultant?" he doubt in his heart began to grow. Which consultant bursts outughing when her patients tells her about their problems. She is obviously lying.


    "No No. I mean yes, of course i am. It''s just that your problem is a bit funny to me and also very cute too." She chuckled.


    David''s eyes widened in disbelief. Cute? Cute? Who calls a man Cute!? You can call me something else but do not call me CUTE!


    Calming his mind, he asked. "What is funny about the fact that i am experiencing a problem which may very well be a crisis?" David almost roared at her face.


    "Woah there little guy. Calm down alright. " she smiled as she calmed her self too. Then she said seriously.


    "How long have was it since you had been admitted into the institute?"


    Seeing that she had finally turned serious, David pondered before responding too.


    "It should be almost a month now." He nodded as he confirmed that it really was almost a month.


    Freta didn''t say anything as she just stared seriously at David. She didn''t know if he was serious or if he was just joking.


    If he was joking, then it was a pretty good joke which had lightened up her mood.


    But if he was serious, then things would turn more serious than she had imagined.


    She suddenly leaned over the desk as she suddenly said "What did you say youe talent was again?"


    Looking at her suspiciously, "I''m i even allowed to reveal that to someone else." David replied.


    "Just answer the damn question." Her expression turned a total 360. She appeared really anxious.


    David''s eyes shed for a brief moment but then, his face turned expressionless as he replied "Never mind me, i was just joking earlier. I have something to do, so I will see youter." After saying that, he turned around to leave. As he walked towards the exit he could feel a bit gaze watching him as he left.


    As he was about a few meters away from the exit, a semi transparent bubble enveloped his surroundings, with him as the centre.


    David''s face immediately turned ugly, he turned around and he shouted. "What is the meaning of this?"


    David had read about the transparent barrier that enveloped him. It was a mid level Gadget which forms a delicate barrier that has the ability to absorb the surrounding colour to camouge and obscure the areas within the barrier.


    David red at Freta from a distance demanding for an exnation. And as Freta was about to exin,


    David''s body shook and surprisingly, his legs expanded by multiple folds.


    BANG!


    With the strength contained within his legs right now, he could easily stomp a mammoth to death with a single strike.


    But as his legs made contact with the ground, the floor didn''t even shake as one might had expected.


    David''s figure instantly shed as his body was sent catapulting backwards with immense speed like an arrow imbued with air resistance.


    Whoosh!


    He was about to burst through the barrier to exit the Archives when he suddenly heard a sigh.


    His spine tingled as the hairs on his neck stood on end. He instantly felt cold. It was his body warning him of danger.


    He roared loudly as he attempted to increase his speed when,


    Coil! Screech!!


    A soft like thing wound around his calf, his moving figure was suddenly pulled to a screeching halt almost instantly.


    It was a vine branch which had wound up around his feet. It was also moving upwards, trying to wound up his waist, without giving him the slightest bit of opportunity to fight back.


    David instinctively knew that he couldn''t let the vine reached his waist, unless he would be doomed.


    In that instant, he propelled his blood with maximum velocity, pushing his blood, veins and body to its limit. The blood within him flowed like a river within his veins as his hearts pumped dark red blood into his system like a blood machine.


    Heat waves spread visibly from him and the surrounding air distorted and the wind churned in Fury, the heat seem to want to burn almost everything surrounding him.


    Obviously feeling the intense heat, the vine started to loosen from his thigh. As he was about to sigh in relief, his face suddenly paled.


    Two purplish vines which appears to be quite thicker than the first one, swept through the air as they wrapped around his waist and his arms, like an anaconda as they began constricting themselves. Squeezing his bones and flesh.


    David tried to struggle, but it was for naught. He suddenly heard Freta''s voice.


    Freta stood at a corner of a book shelf as she nced at David with a smile. "Trying to leave or are you nning on escaping?. That was just wishful thinking. No one knows this yet but in here, I am god." She shrugged as though what she said wasn''t anything surprising.


    David red at Freta with his bloodshot eyes, hesitation flickered in his eyes but he didn''t say anything, he didn''t know what this crazydy was up to.


    His brain told him that the situation was quickly getting out of his control, he was mortal danger but yet, instincts told him otherwise. It had remained quiet throughout the ordeal. He hadn''t sensed anything at all. Which made him quite hesitant.


    As if he had made a decision, David suddenly spoke up. "Thinking about holding me here, Naive!" in a deep tone he shouted.


    "Ahh! Open for me!" The heatwaves in his body suddenly great and an orange colour bathed him in their lights. It was as if there was an orange halo around him. Although it wasn''t clear at the moment, but the heat waves in his body had began to take in an orange hue.


    Crackle!


    The air in the surrounding bubble crackled with pure heat. As the distortion in space grew and the heat in the environment increased at a terrifying pace.


    It had never happened before. But David was too far gone to notice.


    Freta raised an eyebrow in surprise. This new student was interesting. If she was truly an evil person and truly didn''t want to help him, she might just want to hold him hostage.


    Suddenly, David''s figure trembled incessantly and, his body turned a few shades red. Huge amount of red veins popped out from his body as though attempting to burst out from his body.


    Swish! Swish!!


    Blood revolved in his body with no end like an engine. It was as if his heart was an internalbustion engine as the strength in his body also gradually increased. The orange colour of the heatwaved began to grow more prominent, distorting the air with its force.


    His skin cracked as though about to break. His tendons shook and vibrated, his head streamed out steams of air. David gritted his teeth as he shouted in his head ''A little more, just a little more.''


    David''s mind suddenly turned nk as a bang went off in his heart.


    It was at this moment that the green vines receded back as they loosened their hold on him. But if one checked properly, one would see a few parts of the Vines had been burnt ck.


    Upon seeing this, Freta was stunned and when she recovered, she turned towards David in anger.


    The vines were her most precious. She had nurtured them to be quite resilient and with her resources, she was finally seeded, but with the few charred sides of the vines, the vines would need to recuperate for a while, messing up her ns.


    And she would also have to spend a few Gyno points to do that, she doesn''t really have the time for all that, she still needed to read as much book as she could.

 Chapter 83 - Breakthrough

    David stood there nkly, as though he had lost his soul. He wasn''t even aware if Freta''s re. He close his eyes as he felt and observe his body.


    The blood in his body flowed more naturally in his veins as if there wasn''t anything forcefully pumping them to begin with. Everything flowed quite smoothly, and he felt that lock which had been preventing him from progressing also lossened it''s hold.


    His mind also felt cleared up, but it was in that moment he remembered his situation.


    As he was about to burst out with more power, he noticed that the situation had changed, the vines which had tied him up quite nicely was also gone.


    He cast a confused nce at Freta who was currently ring at him. A light bulb suddenly went off his head, although he still didn''t know what was going on, he could guess and in the next moment, he tilted his head downwards as he said "Thank you for your teachings. I''m incredibly sorry that I misunderstood you from the beginning."


    Upon hearing this freighter calm down a bit and she nodded ''At least this guy knows how to show his appreciation.''


    "Hmm, do not worry about it, the n wouldn''t have worked if you noticed anyway. That was my thanks to you for not letting me get into a tough situation." she cast a nce at the three men who were still angrily bickering with each other.


    They couldn''t see her, because of the camouge effect of the barrier but she could see them very clearly but she didn''t state at them intently, just in case they noticed.


    ncing back toward David, she exined "Heartlocks aremon to Spryhers. It usually only urs a few weeks after you begin to practicing the Exercising Manuals. Yours just came a bitter than the others, is all. Unless you have been cking off in your practice." her voice deepened as she tried to sound intimidating but it just made her cute.


    Shaking his head "Of course not." he didn''t think there would be a single student who would dare to ck off in the institute.


    "Well, I also think I should apologize for that." she sounded a bit guilty as she didn''t dare look into his eyes. Her eyes shifted, she suddenly said. "The best way to clear an Heartlock is to ce one self amidst danger to naturally break past the Heartlock or¡­ "


    David nodded his head as he pondered. He had experienced it first and he could say with certainty that it works quite well and fine but it would be very difficult if he wanted to that once again. He had almost cracked his veins and there were small amounts of hidden wear and tears in his muscles, veins and flesh. But they were slowly healing. It wouldn''t take quite long to heal them fully.


    He then suddenly though of something, he looked towards her signalling for her to continue but she just averted her gaze from him. Refusing to look straight at him.


    David''s eyes twitched as he pressed on "Or!"


    Sighing, "O_ or you could just purchase a Low level Heart breaking Serum from the institute." she finally revealed in a low voice with her head lowered.


    David''s lips quivered and his expression twisted. So he had suffered all this for naught. His lips opened up naturally to release the curse at the tip of his tongue, but he immediately stop.


    He then turned around and left. He needed to heal his injuries and also, if he stayed a moment longer, he didn''t know just what his mouth would spill out.


    Freta watched with a worried face as David left without saying a word.


    "Come back again." David almost stumbled. ''Like hell i would''


    But she didn''t stop him and only mumbled "I think i got too carried away. It was my first time being a consultant so i was pretty excited. Well, it worked anyways, that is all that matters." her pretty smile returned to her face.


    If David heard her words, he would surely spit out a mouthful blood from anger.


    What David didn''t know was that. Breaking the Heartlock by ones self was the most perfect way to advance. Using the serum would only expend ones talents and if one were to be reliant on the serum each time they encountered a bottleneck, it would have an adverse effect instead.


    Although breaking the Heartlock with a serum was normal it was a known fact in the Institute that those who broke the lock by themselves amidst danger would surely grow more in power and mindset than those who had open the lock with serums.


    * * *


    There was a sudden ding sound.


    David stopped in his tracks, he turned on his holographic image as he checked his inbox for the message. The small smile on his lips disappeared and his eyes turned expressionless.


    "Another student dead." he gazed at the shimmering ray if light that had emerged from his wrist with coldness in his eyes.


    It as the 24th death since they had been in the institute. At first, David felt that been here was heaven itself, but, he didn''t think so anymore.


    Every student in the Institute receive a message about the death of another student so as to remind them that they need to work hard and practice diligently to survive.


    Waving off the ray of light, David decisively headed towards the direction to the energy room. He had died once already, he swore to himself never to experience the process ever again. His main purpose of growing stronger was to eliminate the process. Never having to pass through it once more.


    His first priority was to heal himself from his injuries first before beginning to practice he had been dyed for a few days because of the Heartlock. He wasn''t sure the other students might have likely surpassed him in strength but he was a little doubtful about it. As the numbers of time he the practices his exercising techniques is almost double that of his mates, he doubt if any of he new students could match up to him In strength.


    * * *


    Pedro had a pained expression on his face. His punishment had been decided by Jean and Sanjay already. Which had put a stop to their argument.


    He wouldn''t invited into the room at night. He was extremely distressed, it would be quite painful too him. He stared hatefully at both Jean and Sanjay and his heart burn with jealousy.


    Ignoring the both of them, he turned his head away, trying to distract himself.


    His eyes widened. "Uhm, guys." Of course they ignored him as they began to discuss their methods.


    "Guys!" They both turned around at the same time and simultaneously shouted "What!?"


    Pointing towards Freta "Where is the kid?"

 Chapter 84 - Exposed

    Pa! Pa! Pop!


    His bones popped, his muscles shivered and his tendons stretched out with extreme flexibility!


    Clenching his fist, he could feel every muscles, veins and cells in his body shiver in excitement as they had just been soaked in the Energy Room for a few hours.


    His heart purred in satisfaction, and his blood flowed quite easily.


    Although his strength didn''t increase as, his body felt quite full of energy. His was at a stage were his strength wouldn''t increase easily and even if he were to soak inside the energy fluid for a whole day, his strength still wouldn''t increase a single bit.


    As he exited the energy room, he received a message from his imprint. It was a message from the Institute saying that there was an emergency gathering the next day.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he thought. This was the very first emergency gathering and David didn''t know if it was a good or a bad thing. Thinking too much was usually his problem, so he just left it as it was. When he gets there, he would know.


    David dismissed the message as he turned around to leave.


    As soon as he entered his room, he slept off immediately. His snore resounded in his room.


    * * *


    When David woke up, the sun was almost up. But the weather was extremely cold. It appears bas though it was winter already but there wasn''t snow, nor was there rain, but the weather was a bit cloudy


    As soon as he finished cleaning himself up, he left his room, unhurriedly. He didn''t head towards the Cafeteria this time, he felt quite full of energy. He might just end up making himself more ufortable.


    Leisurely, he walked out of the dorm. He was in quite the good mood. He nodded his head at any and every one he came across with.


    Soon, he spotted Nihyuh from a distance, David nced at before he nodded his head.


    Nihyuh smiled. "You always leave immediately after ss, its been a while since i have seen you." Nihyuh grinned and his white teeth with his long canine could be seen jutting outwards.


    With a raised eyebrows, David said casually. "Why do you still keep up the facade, i assume you must be tired by now." he turned towards Nihyuh as he scrutinized him. "That doesn''t seem to be the case."


    Nihyuh visibly froze he gazed at David, trying to figure something out. David''s eyes were normal as though he didn''t care. Both of them held their gazes for almost 30 seconds straight.


    Suddenly, Nihyuh bursted outughing "Alright, you caught me." he said, but his expression changed instantly from his previous smiling face, to just pure indifference.


    "When did you notice?" his tone was cold, freezing to the ears. It was like the warmhearted Nihyuh wasn''t there to begin with.


    "Does it matter?" David smirked as they continued to walk towards the distance.


    Nihyuh frowned, he needed to confirm something a glint shed in his eyes


    "You sure are very stupid to get deceived for this long." Nihyuh mocked with a smallugh.


    Giving him a sidelong nce, David responded. "You don''t need to instigate me." David snickered.


    "I found out during our first meeting, I just wasn''t sure." he responded with disinterest.


    Nihyuh''s frown deepened. And he replied "That is impossible." Obviously finding it very hard to believe.


    "Oh, why is that?" David chuckled.


    "Then why didn''t you say anything?" Nihyuh appeared truly confused.


    David snorted, "Why would i?" David questioned back.


    While also mumbling "I was toozy to read the Student''s guide, so you think I have time for your nonsense." he cast a disdainful nce at Nihyuh.


    Nihyuh finally kept quite he squinted his eyes as he observed David, but his expression soon turned indifferent.


    Silence reigned amidst the duo. Which was immediately interrupted by the massive flow of students flooding in like a wave towards therge hall at a distance.


    The hall was unbelievablyrge but it looked really old as the signs of time visibly shown. It looked as single fist stroke was all it would take to make it crumble to the ground.


    There was almost a thousand students that stood outside the hall discussing amongst themselves. Therge hall was closed off, so they needed to wait for the hall to open in other to enter.


    David and Nihyuh stood in a corner near the hall, under arged tree.


    There was a sudden emergence of sound and murmurs rose up among the students.


    "Isn''t that Nie Ming?" one of the youth suddenly spoke up.


    "The one currently ranked 5th in the Rankings?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I heard his sword palm can slice apart anything."


    A fierce looking youth walked by as the crowds parted a way out for him. His was a Chinese youth that had practiced the a sword palm Combat technique to almost the perfection state. Utilizing the sword palm, he had severely injured the former student that was in the fifth rank position previously.


    And now, he had upied the position in the ranking. He walked until he directly reached different of the door and then he sat down closing his eyes.


    The waves of murmur died down for a bit. David opened his eyes to check, then he closed them back. He was enjoying the breeze and the morning sun.


    While Nihyuh remained indifferent, as if the fifth rank position was nothing to him.


    There was a sudden racket in the crowds, obviouslyrger than the previous time.


    The cause of the racket was a ck male student that seem to originate from Africa. His skin colour was all ck and his body huge. He was a very handsome man with a punk haircut.


    His pupils were golden and they shimmered like star lights. On his face, two lines drawn horizontally on his right and on his left cheek making them two. They almost looked like tribal marks, but they appeared different.


    "Lion king, Sturm!"

 Chapter 85 - White Haired Man

    "Sturm the Lion King!" the crowd of teenagers instantly drew back in fear.


    He was The undefeated. He ced second on the rankings list. It was rumoured that if it wasn''t for the fact that the current number one on the rankings list remained unknown, it was certain he would have grabbed the first ce from that person.


    "I heard that his blood cycle had reached a terrfying 1 cycle per second." a teen whispered.


    "Really? Then doesnt that mean he could advance to the next stage anytime soon?"


    "Rumour has it that he killed the previous guy who was ced second on the rankings list." someone suddenly said.


    Immediately, the person''s surroundings cleared as if no one had been there. The person was obviously not stupid, he left the specific area with them too.


    Sturm''s eyes shed with a cold light as he looked towards that direction. But the area was already empty and even if it weren''t, there were a lot of student there since he couldn''t find the specific person that said those words, he obviously couldn''t beat everyone there. It was the same as courting death.


    Upon hearing the whispers, David nced at Sturm''s direction. He immediately recognised the fe. It was the guy who had almost crushed him a few weeks ago.


    His eyes suddenly shed with a cold light. Then he smirked. ''1 cycle per second uhn''


    As if feeling something, Sturm turned around and face toward David''s location.


    Suddenly, as though he recalled something funny, Sturm chuckled. Then he brought his hands to his stretched neck. He forcefully swiped his thumbs across his neck - Cutthroat.


    David indifferently nced at him from the distance before retracting his gaze. But deep inside, he had marked Sturm down on his kill list. That person obviously wanted to kill him so he deserves to die for that thought.


    As he was about to rest his back towards the branch. The corner of his eyes caught onto a figure and before he could truly see who it was, the figure was submerged into the seas of crowds.


    David unconsciously squinted his eyes, searching, wanting to see that figure again, but it was all in vain.


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice spoke out "What is wrong with you?" Nihyuh had a slight surprised expression as he asked


    "What do you mean?" puzzled, David reluctantly turned away as he gazed at Nihyuh.


    With furrowed brows, he replied "Your breathing got rougher for just a moment."


    Taken aback, David checked to confirm, and indeed his breathing got rougher. Even his heartbeat was stronger than previously. But the most important aspect was that he didn''t even notice.


    He waved his hands dismissively "I was just slightly circting my blood, don''t mind me." after saying that, he sat down to rest on a branch.


    Nihyuh had an expression which practically said ''Do you take me for a fool?''


    David didn''t reply though as he already knew the reason his body reacted in such a way.


    ''it is that girl again''


    There are also some pretty important figures that were supposed to seen and discussed about, but from the looks of things, it was obvious they had hidden carefully amongst the crowds not wishing for attention.


    * * *


    Inside the old hall, several figures sat in a high tform at a far distance from the dpidated door and they kept staring at several spots on the metal door as if there was something special on there. It appears bas if they had the ability to see through the doors. Which shows how powerful they are.


    They sat in the shape of a V as a white-haired middle-aged man could be seen seated at the forefront. While there were two people seated directly at his left and right hand side. Other people were also seated besides them


    "There seems to be a few talents amongst this group of students." someone spoke up.


    "That''s right. But the trick we pulled regarding the early posting of the rankings list, caused quite themotion amongst the new student the rankings list was a mess for a few weeks." another elder spoke up.


    "Hehe, of course it would. But it has already been corrected. The owners of the rankings had taken back what was originally theirs." another middle-aged woman spoke up.


    Then she pointed towards a direction. If one could see through the door, one would notice that he was pointing directly at a female student. "That girl is called Janeane Foxx and although she is currenly ranked 10th on the list she had almost mastered her Shockwave Palm to perfection. She only needs a few pointers and she would perfect thebat technique."


    The other elders nodded their heads. "She does indeed have potential."


    "She is only ranked 10th in the rankings, what potential does she have?" someone suddenly snorted.


    The previous elders face turned red from embarrassment and as she was about to defend her, the person spoke up once more.


    "You obviously can''tpare her with Phyllida. She has a three star talent and had practiced her Brown Gradebat technique to the second level which shows highly on her perception!" the elder spoke proudly with excitement in his eyes and he pointed towards a figure clearly hidden amongst the crowds and at the same time, he nced towards the middle-aged white haired man who was seated at the forefront to see if he was listening. But was disappointed as the Senior professor face was expressionless. There was no sign that he was listening.


    They were trying to promote their family''s kids in front of the Senior Professor just in case he was looking to chose a disciple.


    "Professor, the higher ups demands that you chose a disciple this time. Or they might be forced to randomly select one for you." an old man professor who was seated at the right seat of the white haired man spoke.


    The white haired man rose his head and he responded "Let it be, when its time to choose a disciple, i will naturally select one for myself." he said indifferently.


    Another middle-ageddy elder seated directly on his left side swiftly spoke up "They seem pretty serious about it this time."


    The white haired man frowned a bit as he pondered. "Hmm, then i will just select the student that ces first in the events."


    The group of elders were obviously stunned and they instantly shouted. "Senior!"


    "You can''t do that!"


    "My descision is final, don''t try to persuade me."


    After a while,


    "The death count is only 24 in the past three weeks. This batch of students are obviously seeker than than the previous ones." a middle agedy suddenly spoke.


    "They are truly weaker. I don''t think half of them would survive the Event." another supported.


    Several figures nodded their heads in acknowledgment but a voice cut them off.


    "Jerkins, what do you mean weaker? Do you want to see them killing each other like dogs before you find them strong enough?" an old voice retorted. Obviously angry with their thoughts.


    The previous batch had more than a hundred death counts in the first few weeks of being in the institute, which made the students battle hardened and strong minded because of their intensepetitions. But the draw backs were obvious.


    Many potential talents died off during the process. Leaving the institute at quite a loss.


    The oldman didn''t want that to happen again, so he was obviously happy to see such small amounts of death rate.


    The others quickly shut their mouths, as they withdrew their heads.


    The middle-ageddy, Kenny Jerkins but as a professor, they would be only be called by their surnames.


    The middle-ageddy sneered as she replied "Jeremy, the older you get, the more softer you seem to be."


    The oldman''s expression darkened instantly when he heard her words. "Don''t drag me into this. We are talking about the Institute and its students, not me. If the amount of students dwindled by the same amount asst year, do you think the institute would sit still this time." This finally shut her up.


    The white haired man suddenly pipped in "Its time. Open the gates."


    The group instantly responded in a loud and synchronised voice. "Yes!"


    * * *


    After a few minutes, the doors to therge building suddenly trembled and then, with a groan, the doors forcefully opened slowly and steadily.


    The crowds instantly turned to look as murmurs and all sorts of noises filled the air. Both David and Nihyuh also turned to stare at the piece of crap metal they called door, open.


    Rays of sunlight instantly pierced through the entrance, revealing a couple of people who stood still at the entrance.


    A slightly old man, suddenly shouted in a deep voice "Quiet!"


    The crowds of teenagers instantly felt their heads buzzed as though the sound of a horn had rung besides their ears, and they felt lightheaded. David was no exception and likewise Nihyuh.


    David forcefully propelled his blood in his body, strength returned to him as the force from Forcefully circting his blood countered the buzzing sensation.


    David observed his surrounding, and he noticed that he wasn''t the only one to have recovered.. Nihyuh also recovered just a second after him.

 Chapter 86 - Senior Professor White

    David observed his surrounding, and he noticed that he wasn''t the only one to have recovered. Nihyuh also recovered just a second after him.


    His eyebrows furrowed. Several students also seem to have recovered from the stunning noise and they told used the opportunity to estimate the strength of other students.


    Across from the crowd, from a distance, a blond youth suddenly held gazes with him and in a split second, coldness shed in his eyes but his outwardly smiled and waved towards David as though they were friends, then he nced at Nihyuh and retracted his gaze.


    Dav only responded with an indifferent nce, when the figure had looked at him earlier, he felt as though he had been locked onto by a cold and sinister viper snake. But David didn''t even have to do anything and the feeling died down itself. His Formless Heat wouldn''t allow any foreign energy in them and only seek to destroy or devour.


    As expected, there are hidden dragons and crouching Tigers in the Institute. David then heard a chuckle by his side,it had been Nihyuh.


    "That guy is interesting." he licked his lips as excitement shone in his eyes. As he looked towards that blond guys direction.


    The old man, professor Jeremy, smiled as he nodded his head in approval. There were a lot more people who recovered in less that 3 second than he had expected. He could finally put his mind to peace, they were obviously stronger than they seem.


    "You may enter the hall." the oldman who was currently standing said. The students at the forefront. Those who had publicly shown themselves moved first as they entered into the hall.


    Soon after that, the remaining students rushed in like a wild flood. When that had been settled, the old manmented.


    "This Old building had been personally built by the founder''s very own hands when the Institute had first been created." sighing, he continued.


    "This building indicates our survival through all hardships and never to forget the pain and sacrificies we had to pass through to get to where we are today."


    He gazed at the students as though they were his children.


    "It''s been a few weeks since you all had been admitted to this very institute, and i must say, we are both happy and proud to have you join us." he smiled gently.


    "You must have experienced quite the hardship and pain being in the Institute, i get it, i feel your pain and also your sorrow. But you must preserve and stand strong. If you willed your mind to it, you can arhieve anything." The old man''s tone grew strong as he continued.


    Most of the students nced at each other nkly, what pain? What sorrow? What is with this situation?


    David blinked as he also didn''t know what was going on, was the old man sympathising with them? They obviously don''t need it.


    As the old man was about to continue, the white-haired man coughed lightly "Get on with it."


    Clearing his throat in embarrassment the old man continued "Ahem! The institute has decided to open a one week Survival And Hunting Event that every new students must participate in. It is apetition and a test to observe and notice those with hidden talents and potential we might have missed.


    Now, the main theme of this event is killing!" the students were obviously stunned as this was the first time they heard of such things.


    "The Evolved Beasts in the location of the Event are numerous and quite wild. You should be very careful when dealing with tthem and a single mistake made might possibly be thest one you would ever make. So do be careful." the old man said with a serious expression.


    Even though the previous students had gone through the process, the Institute had insisted they signed a non disclosure agreement, forbidden from ever speaking to it to any new students.


    It has been decided that the students would leave when they least expected it. And the less prepared the students are, the better it would be. Although it sounds unfair, when in a real battle, you will be unable to speak out the word unfair after you are dead. This was the message the higher ups, were trying to pass across.


    Not waiting for the students to digest the information, he voice sounded out once more " Now, the higher the numbers if REBs killed the better. And if your are lucky enough to get first ce in this Event, there would be a very enticing rewards in store. The reward system has been sent over to yourputer, check them out while you can.


    The Event will be starting innnnnn¡­" checking his watch, he raised his head and stated "15 minutes."


    What!?


    The students instantly shouted as a mour overcame the surroundings. The noise was deafening. It was simply too outrageous. Even if they wanted to open an event for the students, they should have been informed wah earlier at least to get ready.


    Even with the loud noise from the crowds of students, the old man''s voice sounded more prominent. "No need to panic, we have everything you would need over there, including your daily basic necessities, every thing has been dealth with.


    The students instantly quietened down. They had no choice, their ears had almost been wounded by the old man''s loud voice. He had used the wierd ability again.


    "Instructions has been sent over to everyone''s imprint. Check your inboxes and you would see them. Read the instructions very carefully and observe everyone of them. Although, the Event rarely contains any Brown Grade beasts, the ck Grade Evolved beast aren''t that easy to deal with." he warned.


    "Now, i will give you the basic overview of situation you will have to face when you get dropped off to the location the event will take ce.


    Then for the next ten minutes, he went ahead to exin the rules of the match. He repeatedly warned as he instructed them to be more careful.


    David listened very intently as the oldman continues speaking. He had been very surprised and obviously stunned when he heard all of it.


    It was news to him that the Institute would release them to kill off Evolved Beast but him, wasn''t it just too early for them. He wasn''t the only one thinking like this too.


    There were several other students on the same page as him. But there was obviously nothing they could do to change the situation.


    All of a sudden, the White haired man spoke up	"It is time to depart. Oh, just in case, I will be selecting anyone who ces first in the Event as a personal intern, so do your best." the crowds suddenly boiled over in excitement as whispers sounded out.


    "Isn''t that Senior Professor White?"


    "A senior professor suddenly deciding to chose a personal intern during event?"


    "I must get be his personal intern at all cost."


    "With that meager power of yours, do yo think you would have any chance at it?" someone snorted.


    "I will certainly try my luck." the person huffed.


    While some elders cursed in their minds. Things would get pretty difficult this time.


    As the elders had already secretly informed some of the youths they had favoured or those that were of the same family as them about the news and already started to n on taking advantage of the situation and those ignorant students to group up with their representatives


    But now that the announcement had been made public to the crowds of youths, making use of the ignorant would be quite hard and getting first ce wouldn''t be as easy more.


    "Eh? Isn''t that the oldman back at the Energy Room."


    David''s eyebrow rose. He evidently recognized the white haired man who had spoke up and was currently standing on the tform.


    Then he snorted as he nced disdainfully at the old man. "See him acting like a bigshot. Personal Intern my foot." he snickered.


    The white haired man suddenly frowned and he looked over at his direction.


    David was taken aback at first when he saw the white haired man looked towards him but he naturallyposed himself and he rolled his eyes at him.


    The white haired man was a little surprised upon seeing who it was. Then having thought of something, he suddenly smiled and nodded subtly towards David''s direction.


    The smile barely visible, and the nod was short and almost imperceptible to notice, but those with sharp minds perceived it. And David also saw through it.


    His expression turned ugly as he discerned several visionnded on his figure, giving him goosebumps. He shivered as he angrily gazed at the petty, old and shameless white haired old man.


    "You personally know professor White?" Nihyuh questioned, noticeably very surprised.


    "Who? The old man? We have only just met once and he almost tricked me." David huffed.


    Nihyuh frowned. He didn''t know what to say so he changed the subject. "You are quite deep in trouble this time." refering to the malicious nces that had turned David''s way.


    David''s eyes shed with a cold light "They are only flirting with disaster if they think i am that easy to deal with.." and his gaze hardened.

 Chapter 87 - Gyr Falcon

    Upon exiting therge hall, the students were greeted by fifteen massive and dreadful looking Skycruisers. They were horrifyingly frightening as the ghastly air they seem to give off was spine-chilling.


    The SkyCruisers were pure ck in colour, giving off a metallic sheen. They were in shapes of various powerful Flying Beast. With two beastly ws as thending gear supporting the whole craft from the air. Thick finely lined up scales neatly covered up the body of the SkyCruisers with the two outstretched wings installed with an Omnidirectional Thrusters underneath them.


    The forefront of the SkyCruiser was just like the head of an eagle with a sharp beak that seem to want to pierce through anything like a sharp sword. And the two eyes in front that seem to stare menacingly at every one no matter how much you tried dodging it''s gaze.


    It was as if they had downed the SkyCruiser with the flesh of an Evolved Beast. Infact, it wasn''t really that far off from he truth. They had skinned the corpses of Brown Grade Evolved Beast.


    When David saw it, his heart immediately skipped a beat. The aura was intimidating, he was only able to shrug off the effect after a while and as he scrutinised the aircraft, he recognised the Beast one of the craft seemed to portray. The only problem was it should be practically impossible for that beast to grow thisrge. A falcon.


    Although he wasn''t a hundred percent sure, he could still say with certainty that it was a Gyrfalcon.


    But the one before him was way too huge. It might as well be an imitation.


    "Alright students. Your seat number has been sent to you. The first letter represents the Skycruiser you would enter while the number(s) represents your seat number. You have only two minutes to settle down. Goodluck!"The old man said his final piece.


    Tapping on his imprint. ''Hazel, What''s my ne and seat number?'' David mentally asked.


    It had been a while since he had spoken with Hazel using his brainwave and that was because of the side effects it would bring if he abused using it. His brain activities would start to deteriorate and his thinking faculties would inevitably decline, that was the reason why he rarely used it.


    But in thispetition that was about to take ce, he would have to utilise the AI with the best of its capabilities.


    The AI responded immediately ''A-12.'' with its sweet but robotic voice.


    He then turned toward Nihyuh "Mine is A-12, what''s yours?"


    Nihyuh responded almost immediately "G-14." be turned his indifferent eyes towards David as he said.


    "We will meet over there." it sounded like a statement but almost like a question.


    David''s lips curled up "Sure." And after saying that, Nihyuh turned around and left with an arrogant vibe.


    * * *


    "It''s been almost a month now and you have found out absolutely nothing!" The elder scolded as his face was scrunched up in anger.


    Phyllida lowered her head but her face was beautiful and sharp.


    She wasn''t intimidated at all as she stood elegantly before the elderly man and she still replied "He had been wary of me ever since the first time we met. I just gave him enough time for that feelings to fade before making my move." raising her head slightly, she pressed on.


    "If I still continued, it might have an adverse effect and may possibly backfire. Do not worry elder, I know how important this is to you and I will make sure to find out every single details from him in thispetition ." Phyllida said resolutely and her golden eyes glinted with Coldness.


    Upon hearing this, the elder instantly calmed down. "Good. And that is that. Now the most important matter, You must absolutely ce first in thepetition at all cost, do you understand? This is also about the well being of the n and the orders from the n master." The elder said in a solemn tone.


    She was instantly taken aback "n head came back already?"


    "Hm, He came back a week ago. I''ve informed him about this matter and he was quite serious about it." The elder nodded and said deeply.


    Phyllida could tell he was very serious and also nodded her head quite seriously.


    The elder was about to leave but then he hesitated. "Use that thing if you have to."


    Her mouth popped open in suprise. She was stunned and didn''t even know when the elder had left. She was only meant to use it when in grave danger but now that the elder said the could use it, doesn''t that mean she could possibly die there?


    * * *


    In a different ce, at a secluded corner of the hall, several youths could be seen standing at a distance from the Sky cruisers and one was a red haired beautiful youngdy with cherry like lips and soft skin. It was silent as the breeze blew by.


    One of the youth suddenly broke the silence. "I still don''t understand why you hid your face from the public." be said, speaking to the blue haired youth before him genuinely confused.


    By the rankings, the blue haired youth was already the number one on the Rankings list. That means that he was the strongest amongst this batch of new students.


    But since then, the blue haired had been silent ever since then. He refused to show his face to the public after he had fought the previous student that was in the position before him. The blur haired youth was Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng remained silent for a few seconds before he responded. "Do you know how many students entered was admitted into the institute?" Lu Feng asked.


    Jeanean and the others looked at each other before replying. "By my calctions, it''s should be 892 students."


    Lu Feng instantlyughed mockingly at those words. "Naive words."


    The others frowned and someone else swiftly asked "You mean to say there are even more people than the number count."


    Lu Feng nodded in acknowledgement.


    The others were instantly stunned. They didn''t know this sort of information.


    Lu Feng took in a deep breath and he continued "These people do not care about rankings or what not. All they do is practice, and the resources needed had already been ounted for. A meager 10,000 Gyno points for the first ce is not nearly enough for them to make a move."


    The youths eyes opened wide in surprise. This was definitely bad news.


    When Lu Feng had heard that piece of information from the underground world, he had been dispirited and had almost gave up all hope. But he wasn''t that weak minded, so he had recovered quickly.


    He was arrogant by nature, he wouldn''t let anything stop him and from his deductions.


    He would have a chance at fighting evenly or even beat them if he saw one of them as they wouldn''t have enoughbat experiences to fight


    "But that''s impossible, who would provide the resource for them? How would they get the Gyno points they would need to survive?" Someome immediately questioned.


    Lu Feng arrogantly gave the person a sidelong nce. " I''d you have the authority, you can go ahead and question the institute."


    The youth instantly shrank back. Lu Feng had almost gotten himself into problems for eavesdropping such sensitive information in the underground world.


    "While we are here fighting with our lives on the line to be on the Rankings, there are thereughing at us for our ignorance." Lu Feng said as he clenched his fists tightly at the humiliation.


    The others clenched their teeth In anger. While Janeane scrunched up her beautiful face. "I don''t believe that they could take on the full power of my shockwave palm attack."


    Lu Feng nced at her but didn''t say anything. "Just be careful when you fight."


    The others nodded their head.


    "Let''s move."


    "Yes."


    * * *


    In several secluded corners in the surroundings of the old hall. Several figures could be seen secretly giving some items to the students who would soon be set to leave to the Event ground.


    "We should be stopping things like these from happening but it''s the same things every year. " The old professor, prof Jeremyined with a frown on his face as they gazed at the students from the hall.


    The other elders who were beside him gave him reproaching look. Some of them had sent their people to hurriedly give their youths a few items to survive with as it wasn''t against the Institute''s rules . They quickly turned nced at the Senior professor.


    And although some of them were at least a few years older than him, they still ha e him the respect of a senior professor


    The white haired man then shook his head and said.


    "Let them be. Those who would survive would survive and does who wouldn''t, won''te back. " he said indifferently.


    The elders quickly heaved a sigh of relief. If the white haired man had forbidden the students from epting the items, they would have no other choice but to follow orders and confiscate items. Things would definitely be bad by then.


    * * *


    David stared at the entrance of the Skycruiser with remenance on his face and after a while, he turned decisive as he entered without hesitation in his movements along with several other students. There was nothing in him except the clothes he was wearing.


    "12, 12, 12¡­" Wriggling through the crowds of students, David began to search for his seat number and very soon, he found his seat.


    ''Found it!'' settling in his seat, he satfortably, it was almost asfortable as his bed back at his dorm. Dav smiled at the thought.


    The sky cruisers werr huge, so it contained about two to three hundred students. The arrangements of the seat was almost simr to the that of an airne. The only difference was that the line of the seats wasn''t exactly horizontal.


    As David restedfortably into his seat with his eyes shut, he suddenly heard a sound from the seat beside him, it was different from the ruckus caused by the other students. He could guess the owners if the seat beside him had upied it.


    All of a sudden, a burst of fresh fragrance entered into his nose. He inhaled deeply and it seem to remind him of the smell of wild strawberry, a hint of violet, some jasmine and something else in the mix.


    It made him want to rx his mind and body.


    Suddenly, David opened his eyes as he looked at the person who had upied the seat beside him and he was immediately taken aback.


    "Hello David, we meet again.." Phyllida smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 88 - Before The Drop

    "Hello David, we meet again." Phyllida smiled sweetly. Although thief seats were a few distance away from each other, he could still smell the fragranceing off her.


    Blinking his eyes, David was silent for a few seconds. His lips suddenly curled up as he smiled "Hello, Phyl."


    She was a little taken aback, obviously stunned by his reply. She had expected him to resist, for just a little bit. She hadn''t expected things to go quite smoothly and the idiot had even shortened her name. He is truly foolish. She thought.


    At this moment, she even felt as though, he had ignored her back then so as to gain her curiosity. She snickered and her golden eyes held a tinge of disdain within.


    She quickly responded "You remember me?" she asked as though that had been the main reason she had been stunned.


    David looked towards her with a smirk, "Of course." Then he looked downwards toward herps, there was a smallpact backpack on it.


    "I thought we weren''t expected to bring anything along with us." David asked with raised eyebrow.


    With a beautiful smile, Phyllida respond slyly "They didn''t say it was forbidden."


    As soon as she said those words, a loud voice reverberated from the surroundings, it was almost unbearable.


    "Everyone, Please make sure to ce in your seat hold as those without seat holds on, will all be electrocuted within 10 seconds." The voice spoke coldly but it also had a tinge of excitement within. It was as though the owner of the voice was looking forward to the students disobeying his words.


    "9!"


    David blinked his eyes.


    "8!" The other students were perplexed.


    "7!" Phyllida swiftly pivoted the soft triangr Iron shaft at the top of her seat and moved it tly on her shoulders and chest, just like a vest.


    "6!" Then she gracefully fastened the ends to the straps on the seats by her waist.


    "5!" The voice was audibly excited as it continued its count.


    "4!" Phyllida then looked towards David.


    "3!" she raised her eyebrows with what she saw. It was unknown when, but David had already ced himself within his seat hold and resting his head. She had thought he wasn''t going to listen but he did listen.


    "2!" The students had already ced in their seat holds, keeping their bodies in ce within the seat.


    They male voice didn''t even count to 1 yet, suddenly five students shook vigorously as they screamed out in pain. Electric arcs flowed from the chair to their bodies as the current passed into their bodies.


    Electric arcs shed through the air as more than a 100 joules of electricity flowed into the students and they screamed out in pain.


    This shows how desperate and excited the voice in the ne was to see the students scream out in pain. They were more than five who were being but the other students gritted their teeths to hold in the pain.


    It must be known that people who are stubborn are truly stubborn until the end. Even when in pain, they refused to give the voice in the Skycruiser the sense of satisfaction to see them in pain.


    "Damn it! It wasn''t even 10 seconds yet!" A students couldn''t help but shout out loud in pain and anger. He was only teasing the owner of the voice as he could guess the owner of the voice was watching them judging by the excitement from the voice.


    He had nned on put his seat hold on in thest second but who wild have expected the voice to lie? This was in cheating!


    "Hahaha! Yes! That is what I am talking about! Scream your lungs out! Hahaha!"


    Although the students were screaming in pain, non of them were stupid. In fact, among the students in the institute, only 2o percent could be stupid but almost everyone was smart.


    Gritting his teeth, a guy quickly swung his Iron seat hold over his head and did his straps. As soon as he did that, his body stopped shaking and he breathed in a sigh of relief.


    As soon as that happened, other students also copied his movements and soon enough, there weren''t any students screaming out in pain anymore..


    Obviously disappointed, the voice grunted. "Just make sure to read the instructions sent to you." The voice dismissively as though it wasn''t important.


    But the majority of the students on board aren''t stupid and had learnt their lessons. For the voice to mention reading the Instructions so dismissively, meant that it was very important and even if it wasn''t, most had nned on viewing the rewards listed for each ced position in thepetition anyway.


    The voice grunted again in displeasure as he saw various students opening up their systems as various lights pierced through the air.


    Other''s can''t hope to read another''s hologram except if the person purposely allowed it. Since it had been programmed ording to each person''s Gic codes.


    David opened up his system, and he checked the Institute''s homepage. Clicking on them, he saw the instructions and began to read them seriously.


    But after a few seconds, he grunted as he rested his head on his seat. He was already having a headache. He honestly doesn''t love to read books as far as they weren''t novels, he hates them even getting stronger didn''t help with that.


    Frowning slightly, he ignored the feeling as he forced himself to read.


    There were different things the instructions stated, which were things like be careful of this and that. David drilled past those ones but something suddenly caught his eyes.


    He frowned as he had seen this word been repeated over and over and over again in various parts of the instruction page. And that word was really getting to him as his body was giving off the same wierd sensation.


    The first instruction - Before the drop, make sure to select the exact position in the map in which you wish to touch down on.


    The third instruction - Before the drop, it is advisable to keep circting ones Exercising Method to be ready for any unexpected surprises.


    The 7th instruction - There are various safe zones on various part of the map. Selecting one should be the priority before the drop.


    Although the word came out in three instructions out of seven, but it still gave David a wierd feeling. All of a sudden, his eyes glinted as though he had though of something after that, he dropped the instruction book back into his inbox and took the map sent to him by the institute.


    Buzz! Hum!


    But before he could do that, there was a sudden humming sound emanating from th Sky Cruiser.


    The Skycruiser rose into the air slowly but David could his body getting lighter has his shirt floated in the air.


    Surprised, David med around and noticed that he wasn''t the only one experiencing such phenomenon.


    Shriek!


    All of a sudden, a high-pitched piercing brird cry rang out from the Skycruiser, dazing the students with its loud sound.


    The him instantaneously increased as the Skycriuser seem to vibrate intensely.


    Whoosh!


    Wings spread, the engine revolved, the thrusters buzzed! It flew!


    By the time David and the other recovered, they were already in the air.


    Phyllida shook her head, she was still feeling a bit dizzy but she had recovered. She nced at David and saw that he was still in a daze even after most of the students already recovered. She was truly disappointed in her heart. As expected, he was truly very weak.


    She had expected and had thought that he would be a challenging task to handle and he could even have the power to struggle with her for a few moves but she had to expected him to be this weak.


    Then she saw David held his head with his hand as he groaned slightly.


    "Are you okay?" Phyllida asked worriedly.


    ncing at her he nodded his head. "Yes, thanks for asking. That sound was truly too loud." heined.


    Phyllida''s eyes was filled with disdain as she went back to her system.


    Not minding her, David only smirked and also went back to his system to check on the location of the maps he would like tond in.


    David was instantly taken aback. The map was a veryrge one and David concluded that if he were to use all of his strength to run from one end of the map to the other end without rest, it would take him at least a few months to get thereand that was if he didn''t rest which waspletely impossible.


    Checking the map again, he saw that the map was that if arge city which was already in ruins and was infested with Evolved Monsters of various kinds and human mutants without any sentience left.


    There were seven safe zones which was in the map and were coloured blue while the location coloured red was infested with Evolved Monsters.

 Chapter 89 - Radiation Zone

    There were also other colors in the map but the one that got to David was on a wretched, infested, yellow hue.


    Zooming in, The word was written in a huge capital letter. RADIATION ZONE, ONLY ACCESSIBLE WITH A COMBAT SUIT!


    David frowned deeply when he saw the description. Because the Radiation Zones. On the map were numerous tabing about 30 percent of the entire map but those were the ces most Evolved Mutant settled in.


    But the most troublesome part was that those radiation zones were the ces marked with the Gold Color which signifies High-quality supply zones.


    But David''s frown loosened a bit and that was because there were other supply zones marked on the map. Silver marked zone represents a Mid-tier supply zones.


    While those locations marked with bronze color signifies a Low-tier supply zone.


    The locations on the map marked with bronze color weren''t too far away from the safe zones so it would be quite easy to get enough supplies from that location.


    Rubbing his non existent chin. David scrutinised the entire map and from there, he started to strategize his own n.


    He firstly marked the location at which he wished to drop subtly and from there he marked the routes which he would take. Which would require him to touch entirely different parts from his drop location.


    David wasn''t the only one who was busy selecting his drop zone. Other students were also making their own selection as the skycruiser flew in the air.


    David nced at his side and saw Phyllida wearing a solemn and contemtive look, while staring at the rats of light before her.


    David took back his gaze and he rested his body in the seat.


    After a while, he heard Phyllida spoke up.


    "I didn''t really get the chance to properly introduce myself."


    "I was originally from sector B-76. How about you, what sector were you from?" Phyllida said as she ced her backpack on the ground by her legs.


    David''s eyes twitched and he tilted his head up ''I don''t even know who my families are supposed to be how would I know were I lived?'' David grumbled in his mind but outwardly, he smiled at Phyllida and he replied.


    "Does that really matter?"


    Phyllida''s body froze slightly, but she nodded her head positively.


    "Hm, you are quite right. It truly doesn''t matter." she answered in a wierd tone.


    Before David could talk, the Skycruiser suddenly trembled violently and then, its speed suddenly increased by a notch.


    Suddenly, the Craft swayed sharply to the leftggen there was a sudden booming sound as though something has been sted into pieces.


    Shriek!


    The high pitched pier ung cry rang out again but do David and the other students, it wasn''t so kid anymore since the captain of the cruiser had activated a silencing gadget.


    The sways of the cruise continued as the skycruiser was seemingly dodging something.


    All of a sudden, there was a violent crash anf the Cruiser was forcefully halted in the air, ricocheting backwards a few meters.


    In the cintro center of the Cruise, Captain Steve suddenly stood up as he said in a cold voice which held a gunge of excitement within. He had thought this was going to be a boring ride but he had never expected to be attacked by three Brown ze Evovled beast. It was a delightful moment for him!


    "Alright lieutenant, get off mah ship. This baby needs Daddy''s touch to perform better." Thedy who was previously dodging the attacks from the Beast rolled her eyes as she swiftly pressed the autopilot mode and she took the helmet off her head.


    Rubbing his hands gleefully, Steve took the helmet and ced it in his head. Instantly, huge amount of data streamed into his head as his brainwaves was forcefully merged with with something else.


    His body shuddered from either fear or excitement as a surge of euphoria sted into his body.


    In a split second, the stream of messy data instantly organised them selves and he could clearly see what those data were.


    "It''s been a long time baby." The captain smirked while the others in the cabin snickered. Wasn''t it yesterday he rode the cruiserst? Why is he acting as if it had been a few years ago month!


    The cruiser spun as it moved backwards due to the kic energy as the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon took the opportunity tond another attack after the brief second pause,shing its snake like tail at the Cruiser.


    Whoosh!


    The Cruiser forcefully stabilised itself in the air as the thrusters under its wings forcefully let out multiple streams of energy to counter its backwards momentum.


    Activating its thrusters, It swayed lightly, shifting its position, barely dodging the snake like tail that had swept towards its direction.


    Angry at the


    Then like a nimble sparrow, the Cruiser maneuvered over to the back of the beast. The Two-wed Mutant Pigeon was too slow to react and before it knew it, the war machine had arrived behind it.


    There was a sudden mechanical sound that had emerged from the and then a rectangr hole appeared by the two sides of the Cruiser revealing six sets of muzzles.


    Three each by the nk, by both sides of the Skycruiser. A slight hum echoed as though the weapon was storing energy within, and then.


    Rat! ta! ta! ta! ta! ta! ta!


    Bullets as big as an arm poured out from the muzzles like rain as it tore thought the air.


    The Two-wed Mutant Pigeon was only able to shriek out in a piercing manner before it was downed by the bullets.


    Sounds of explosoins rang out as the each arm long bullets hit the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon dead on.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Instead of the sounds of the flesh being pierced through, it was the sound of explosions that rang out.


    Each bullets seem to possess the power of a missile as explosions rang out repeatedly through the air, drowning the Beast with a fiery re.


    Stopping its attack, the Sky Cruiser retreated backwards for a moment, as though to observe the piece of art it had made.


    Captain Steve smiled as looked expectantly to see the Beasts dying in its pool of blood but soon his expression froze when the fiery heat cloud in the sky faded.


    The beast was instantly revealed. It had multiple holes on its body as though it had been stabbed multiple times by huge spears.


    A red glow began to emit from its eyes which seem to have a tinge of yellow within. If it were another person, they would think the beast was only very angry but Steve was an experienced captain.


    He knew what a thus meant. A red ze Evolved beast would usually have a red glow from its eyes but if it were to be mixed with the color orange. Then that means.


    Steve''s expression was ugly as he muttered to himself "This Mutant Beast has reached the peak of red ze and is about to advance to the next stage, the Orange Glow." As its eyes already had a tinge of orange in it.


    Evolved Beasts could be measured avcording to their power levels. The lowest rank Evolved beast is the Dark ze Mutant in which the color of its eyes is pure ck without any tinge of whiteness.


    The next rank is the Brown Shade Mutant in which the color of its eyes are Brown in colour. The same goes for the Red ze beast too.


    Evolved Beast could also be graded a cording to the amou t of radiation level they emit.


    Scanning them for the Radiation level was a very simple matter. As long as one was a few hundred meters away from the beast, the scan could be taken.


    But the scanning distance could also be increased if one had better equipments, scanning a few kilometers wouldn''t be a problem.


    Before selecting this location for appropriate for thepetition to take ce the institute had scanned the entire map of its radiation level and had determined that it was a suitable location.


    The Two-wed Mutant Pigeon''s eyes reddened as the glow within it seyes increased, with a sudden shriek, the air tumbled as a shock wave was produced, rushing towards the Ship.


    Steve''s face darkened as he instantly shouted. "Activate the Quantum Energy at full power. We need to get the hell out of here." dealing with a Red ze beast was an easy feat for Steve as long as he merged his brainwave with the SkyCruiser''s electric charges, he could handle the situation.


    But a Red zw beast about to advance to the Red Glow stage, the sudden increase on strength wasn''t something he could handle even of he had more rounds of ammo of that special bullets.


    Not stupidly waiting for the beast to recover nor for the shock wave to hit home. Steve maneuved the Ship as the ship trembled in pure force.


    Hummmmmm!


    Whoosh!


    The SkyCruiser suddenly took off, leaving two white stream ofbustible energy which had recess off the thrusters.

 Chapter 90 - Before The Drop (2)

    A cold light shed within the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon''s eyes.


    Skree!


    It let out a high-pitch cry and its wings suddenly trembled. Although the holes in its body was bleeding prefusel, the Monster didn''t seem to care as it set its eyes on the ship whose figure was about to disappear onto the horizons.


    The reddish-orange glow seem to spread from its eyes to its wings and the surrounding clouds tumbled and rolled as though there was something summoning them.


    Its body seem to absorb the surrounding clouds and then, with a single p of its wings the air behind the beast trembled and minute bits of clouds were sted from its back, propelling it forwards like it was a booster in itself.


    It had instantly activated its Skill without caring for its price at this moment.


    Cloud st!


    The bird was immediately propelled forwards and with a single p of its wings, the gap between the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon and the Skycruiser immediately shortened.


    Since Steve had the helmet on, his vision was a whole 360 wide and he could see every thing happening within a radius of half a kilometer. He noticed the beast closing in on them, he cursed their luck and he elerated the Cruiser forwards as it pierced through the clouds like a dragon with terrifying speed.


    David and the other students held on to their seats as the Cruiser moved through the air, trembling like a roller coaster.


    Although David wasn''t aware of what was going on, it didn''t take a genius to understand that they were under attack.


    The other students were also able to deduce the facts as they leaned tightly on their seats.


    But David wasn''t the least bit worried, since the institute had dared to take them out for thepetition, they surely possess a few methods to protect them from harm.


    Sure enough, as Steve was about to activate the Quantum Energy at 120%, a sigh sounded out from the corner of the control cabin.


    Steve''s subordinates instantly quietened their chatter as an a middle-aged man sttod up from the Retractable chair he was sleeping in.


    "Boy Steve, no need to waste the energy core of the ship. Open the panoramic." The midde-aged man asaid in a low tone.


    "Yes, Mr Smith." Steve replied and he halted the movement of the Cruiser. Pressing a button, a hatch which was a meter wide opened at the top of the control cabin.


    Suddenly, there was te sounds of bones cracking as a muffled groan rang out. It as from Mr Smith.


    He groaned as tworge pairs of wings emerged from his back, still dripping with the bodily fluids in his body.


    The wings were thin and leathery, simr to a bat wings. The wings was almost two meters long and was as ck as ink while the joints formed a few pair of hooked w like sharp bone des.


    Thump!


    With a light stomp of his feet, his body moved forwards like lightning and the ws of his wings caught onto the edges of the hole as he catapulted forwards, through the panoramic on the roof. His movements, untraceable as he disappeared into the air.


    Upon seeing this, Steve quickly flipped a switch.


    Suddenly, the Sky Cruiser walls shimmered, as though a glitch had been discovered and then, with a shua sound, the exterior walls of the ship seemed to have turnedpletely transparent as those who were inside of the it could practically see through the walls, having a view of the outside world.


    The students eyes opened wide in surprise. It was a shocking sight to behold. The clouds were practically visible to see, drifting. It wasn''t that they weren''t aware that such technology existed, and infact, they had heard about such things.


    It was the fact that the technology was a very expensive piece of equipment to procure and was rare. They hadn''t expected to see one so soon.


    David was also surprised as he couldn''tprehend what was happening. He could really see the clouds drifting and tumbling through the walls of the Ship.


    While it might have looked like magic, it was in fact just a piece of finely connected cameras , ced in a special matrix around specific points of the SkyCruiser, until it covered its whole exterior.


    The gadget would then receive the projected data which is in a video format, and then projecting them towards the interior in a holographic image which covered the entire interior of the skycruiser. The whole effect would look as though the walls of the Cruiser had turned transparent.


    But as he was deep in though, something instantly caught his eyes amidst the clouds.


    He caught sight a huge beast almost three meters long. The beast had the head of a pigeon but beak as sharp as a sword.


    Feathers and wings just like that of a normal Pigeon but instead of the soft and fluffy feathers of a bird, it was instead a hard and flexible rows of grey scales that covered it''s entirety of its body. Looking as though it was as hard as steel itself.


    With its long snake like tail thatshed around randomly like a mad whip.


    Its most prominent features were it''s talons. While a normal bird of prey had about five ws and at least three ws, this beast had only two ws.


    But, the two ws was its strongest point, its nail long and very sharp, looking like two curved scythe from hell. was its most terrifying weapon.


    David was dumbfounded and he doubtfully thought to himself ''Isn''t that a pigeon.'' he blinked his eyes but, the beast was still the same.


    A pigeon that had evolved from its previously weak form to a more stronger form.


    But in the next second, there was a sudden p of wings. Entirely different from the previous set of psing from the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon.


    Shifting their gazes, the student saw a middle aged man with wings almost two meters long, appeared before the Mutant Pigeon in a ghost like manner.


    Obviously stunned, the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon let out a sudden shriek and pped it its wing in a panic, trying to move backwards.


    This was the first time it had experienced Someone getting close to it with a speed it''s eyes couldn''t discern.


    Whoosh!


    A sound akin to ones flesh been sliced rang out and a blinding silvery white lights shed from the middle age man''s position.


    His wings pped rapidly and his body moved as two steel des seem to have for appeared out of no where onto his hands.


    His body moved and no one as able to discern its position, in a split second, his body strangely passed through the Two-wed Mutant Pigeon as he reappeared at the nk of the Bird.


    But his posture was wierd as his hand which held onto the des was raised. A few drops of blood could be seen on the face of the swords.


    Suddenly, the Mutant Beasts body shivered and immediately, it burst into several chunks of meat. Blood, guts and fluides flooded the entire sky. And the body parts


    One strike, the man had used just one strike to finish off an Evolved Beast which was also almost very close to reaching the Orange glow, already very close to peaking the red state.


    It was almost impossible toprehend, Leaving the crowds of students in awe.


    Seeing as the Beast was dead, the ship continued on its way to the map.


    David kept thinking about the middle aged Man.


    He had concluded that it was a power house who had being assigned there to protect them from any unexpected or unforseen circumstances.


    Breaking his chain of thoughts, a soft voice rang out to the students three hours after the flight


    "We would reach the destinations soon, get ready. " it wasn''t the raspy and cold voice of captain Steve, it was aone of the crew members.


    Uoom hearing her words, the students instantly readied themselves as they circted their blood andbat technics while still seated in the seat they had been assigned to.


    David also circuits his blood and small amount of slightly visible heat waves could be seen from his body.


    Meanwhile, captain Steve replied to his subordinate as he asked. "Are we already situated at the center if the map?"


    "Not yet but we will be there in a few minute, I just confirmed that sir. " she replied while sfil seated in her chair.


    "Hmm, is that so. Release them already. I''ve wasted enough time with them as it is. "


    She looked upwards at the standing Captain Steve up from her seat and she replied worriedly "Will that be okay, won''t that just be unfair to some of them due to the distance . "


    Waving his hands dismissively, he replied. "We are almost there anyway, a few kilometers won''t matter, make the drop.. " Steve replied as his tone grew sinister as his expression was expectant.

 Chapter 91 - The Drop

    The other crew members shook gheir heads in pity for what the students were about to experience.


    Thedy hesitated, but she steeled herself. It was amand from captain himself anyways, if somehow they gut into trouble, she would just ce all the me on him, simple.


    After going through that thought, she leaned to her left, few meters away from the control center. There, a red lever was hanging ntky, almost against the ground.


    Touching the lever, she swiftly pulled the lever upwards with her strength.


    Bam!


    The red lever locked in ce and a series of events took ce soon after.


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s heart palpatated, his body became ck and his eyes drooped.


    He immediately knew things were going bad.


    Propelling his blood fiercely, his muscles bulged and his veins popped out. He grabbed a hold of his seat and held onto it tightly.


    But if one observed the entirety of the students, one would see that David wasn''t the only person who had done this. Several other students had also taken precautions.


    In a split second, the resonanting sounds of a siren reverberated through the entire ship and an automated voice suddenly rang out.


    "Get ready for the drop, be prepared." The clueless youths nced at each other, puzzled as to what was going on.


    Abruptly, they instantly felt the floor beneath their seats gave out and below their feet was actually just empty air and clouds.


    Everyone''s mind turned nk in that instant as though they had rehearsed it previously.


    Even though some had been warned, their informant actually hadn''t told them of the situation which would ur.


    David blink his eyes, and but before he could blink them again, he plummeted down from the sky with increasing speed.


    Screams of horror rang out as almost all the 200 plus students in the ne shouted out in fear. But the screams were instantly drowned by the sounds of air rushing past them


    David felt his heart dropped and It actually skipped a beat which signified how bewildered he was. He knew something was about to happen but he hadn''t expected THIS to happen which reminded him of the instructions he had read.


    He had been suspicious and was doubtful when he saw the sentence ''Before you drop. '' he knew something was wrong with the sentence but who would have expected it to be true. They were literally dropped from the sky.


    Is the Institute''s method usually this absurd or is it that the captain had actually gone insane.


    Numerous spections popped out from the students thoughts as they descended towards the ground.


    David held on tightly to the seat hold securing his body to the seat and he leaned back. While his body fell, rotating headfirst towards the rapidly advancing earth.


    His closed his eyes tightly as his brain rapidly churned. He was thinking about how they were going to survive this disaster but soon after, he frowned. The pain inducing headache was here again but he had concluded that the Institute wouldn''t just put all 800 plus students to their deaths.


    They must have a few means to keep them alive. Uponing to this conclusion, David sat back nonchntly and he indifferently nced at the other falling students whose body were also spinning while they were busy shouting in rm and ying their hand all over the ce in panic.


    His sight also noticed Phyllida who closed her eyes tightly shut her beautifulshes trembled incessantly, holding securely her little ck box against her chest.


    Retracting his gaze, he casually closed his eyes and rxed, taking in the freshness of the and although it was a little difficult to breath, the atmospheric pressed was a little too much but to the students breathing in that situation was still a n easy feat for them.


    As though answering to David''s thoughts, a few sounds of machinery rang out and David felt the heavy chair he was still sitting on vibrate in a weird manner.


    Rearranging it''sponents, the seat swiftly formed two omni mini turbo thrusters looking exactly like an aircraft wings by both sides and it immediately activated as two fiery stream ofbustable energy sted out in an overwhelming manner.


    When the turbo engine ignited, David felt his entire being rumbled as though he had been forcibly jacked upwards with incredible speed when his original discement was actually downwards. If it weren''t for the fact that he had been circting his blood round his system, he would definitely be slightly injured by the resultant force.


    The solid turbo thrusters sted off, giving him a massive kick in the back as the engine swirled with flexibility to maintain a stable position.


    The pounding exhaust from the twin boosters shook David continuously as he elerated, ripping through the upper atmosphere under massive pounds of explosive force.


    David wasn''t the only one to experience such things, the rest of the 200-300 students also had the same experience as their thrusters began to ignite like fireflies in the sky, stabilising their downward momentum.


    David was about to wipe off cold sweat on his forehead after he had stablize, currently floating on the air when he suddenly heard his Ai say.


    "Emergency airpod had been activated." suddenly, a screen popped up from the arm rest of the seat.


    It was the map that had been handed to him by the Institute. It marked the current position he was currently in which was right at the center of therge map with his face on it. Then it also shown the location David had previously marked as his dropped position.


    Afterwards, the system had connected both of the dots in a straight line and also showed the distance at which he would need to get to his drop zone.


    In the next second, the AI spoke again. "Initializing a connection to the Emergency Airpod¡­


    Initializationpleted.


    Determining the drop location of the host¡­


    Location determined.


    Time taken to get to the drop zone - 00:25:14


    Reeady for the take off, please be prepared."


    David didn''t have the chance to digest to assimte its meaning when all of a sudden, the turbo thrusters that had been maintaining his stable self in the air stirred slightly to the sides, and then, the turbo output increased exponentially as his figure was been sted off towards a certain direction with astonishing speed almost marching the terrifying speed of Mach-1(1).


    Surprised, David immediately spoke up. "Wait! Hold up!"


    "I apologise David, but this is amand instilled by the Institute which directly overrides your authority level. You can not stop its movement now. Unless it drops down at its location." his AI replied in its usual robotic female voice but it held an apologetic tone within.


    David frowned upon hearing this and he reprehended. Not able to control the movements of the Emergency Airpod simply means, the students would be unable to make any alterations to the location they had chosen to drop at.


    David was slightly disappointed but he had already made his decision, he wouldn''t change it.


    His pod elerated with full speed and David had the luxury to view the situations of other students, he rxed a little when he saw their situation was slightly simr to his.


    And he wasn''t at all surprised when he saw a little more than a hundred Emergency Pods moving along the location he had selected since it was one of the Low Level Safe Zones avable in the entire map.


    The region was actually a veryrge and prosperous city called the Sunset city a few decades ago. It had been a stronghold in itself as the Mayor of the city was a very strong powerhouse.


    He had repeatedly resisted the assault of various strong beast in his city and had protected its citizens from those vile Evolved monsters.


    At that time, he never collected a single din from the citizens. His only condition was for his people to keep the city clean and the citizens should make ammedents to the city ones there was any shorings in the surrounding area.


    It was quite the favorable condition for everybody, so why not.


    The citizens of the city worshiped him like a God and had epted him as an overlord.


    Several statuses had been ced on various popr sites in the city for both the foreigners from other strongholds and the citizens from their city to admire.


    It was a nice ce to raise a family at such a peaceful location. That was why the foreigners from other strongholds would choose to settle in, deciding to never leave.


    But this drew in jealousy and envy from other strongholds.


    Under the span of a single night, the city had been put to ruins as the Rapidly Evolved Beings terrorised the city without leaving out a single child alive.


    Unfortunately, the Mayor wasn''t avable to resist the waves of beast for the people. He had been invited to a banquet by other Mayors. They could only cry out in terror and fear as they were being killed.


    1 - Mach 1, one times the speed of sound, Mach 2, two times the speed of dound

 Chapter 92 - The Gadgets

    A few minutester, the blurry earth''s surface began to clear up and David could see the ruins the city had been transformed into.


    It was the smell which engulfed him at first and he almost felt like puking. It was a wretched smell of decayed blood and broken buildings.


    From the air above, David couldn''t see the whole map but from his point of view, all he could perceive was trees, vines and a few weather worn and destroyed buildings surrounded by massive amount of grasses and weeds.


    The roof of the buildings he could see had Caved in, weighed down by vines and other unknown folliages.


    After about 20 minutes, the turbo thrusters suddenly rumbled as it changed its general direction which he and other students had been moving towards.


    Previously, they were like a flock of birds, flying towards a certain direction but David''s pod change of direction could clearly be seen by most of the students.


    As if that was a green light, a few other student''s pod began to separate from the park and they flew in an enitely different directions.


    Although the safe zone was safe and all, it wasn''t in David''s character to stay in hiding.


    Notwithstanding, the safe zones had several basic amenities, equipments and was a low teir loot zone, they were severely limited.


    If hended on the safe zone, he would need to fight for resources with the other students.


    David frowned at the thought. Fighting was fine by him but battling like a maniac with his peers for a low level equipment was just stupid to him.


    There were several high loot zones in the map, he wouldn''t waste his time battling for a low level gadget when there was a mid level or high level gadget sitting around the corner.


    After 3 minutes, David scanned his surrounding sky around him and saw that there seven figures Zooming in the same direction as he was, directly behind him


    His eyebrow rose when he saw this. Scrutinizing their faces, David couldn''t recognise any of them but he was sure that they were all male students.


    After his scrutiny, his eyes turned indifferent as he instantly retreated gaze. He had seemingly lost intreast in them entirely.


    As he was getting closer to the wet and muddy floor, David eyes lit up in joy as he saw what was on the ground, around the area he had calcted he would drop.


    "I knew I was right in my decision." David smiled


    It seems as though luck was on his side. The low level gadgets was directly a few metres away from his drop location.


    Although he couldn''t determine the amounts of the gadgets on the ground, it didn''t matter to David, he was going to going to take the all.


    If it was only one, then fine. If it was two, he was going to take two. If it was three, he would still take the whole three and if it was 10 that was there, there was no need to think, be would take the whole thing, not leaving a single thing for any one.


    He smirked at his good luck.


    Suddenly, he heard a few voicesughing out.


    "Haha. My luck is unexpectedly so good today. A Gadget on my drop site, what luck." Someone let out a peal ofughter as it reverberated through the air. It was obvious Bronx had focused his blood cirction in his lungs and had hardened the muscles significantly, momentarily granting him the ability to shout as loud as he wished.


    Someone immediately let out a cold snort that resonated like thunder in sky and they said with a chilling tone. "if anyone dares to touch my things, they are asking to die." Icarus said in a threatening tone, his tone not a single pitch lower than Bronxs''


    "I think you guys should all calm down, we can setlle the matter more amicably but first, we need to touchdown, after which we can discuss things." Xavier said as he tried to pacify things and it seemed to work as no one else said anything.


    David gave them a sidelong nce and he didn''t mind them anymore. He was ahead of them and it was apparent that he would be the first to get there.


    What was surprising was that neither did Xavier, Bronx, icarus nor the other four people said anything about him. It was as if they had intentionally disregarded him almost as though he wasn''t worth their time nor concern.


    David didn''t mind it though. He actually liked the fact that they had neglected him. It was to his advantage, so why would he attempt to stop them. His smile grew a notch wider.


    Suddenly the Turbo thruster''s output slowed down considerably as its altitude began to decrease, also the few dead trees in the surroundings. Just 10 meters away to touchdown, the voice of his AI spoke again.


    "Destination reached, Activating self Eject code. Self Eject code activated, please be prepared."


    This time, David had learned from his mistakes. He didn''t bother himself pondering the words his AI had spouted, he immediately circted his blood, strengthening every part of his body.


    There was a sudden rumbled and David felt like someone had given him a solid kick in his butt. The force was powerful as his figure immediately catapulted to the ground. If it weren''t for the fact that he had been prepared, the experience would be quite painful for him.


    Still in the air, David calmly twisted his body as he used the momentum tond gracefully on utge ground but, a few mud and dirt sshed in his ck trousers, staining them to Ash.


    David almost shouted out in fury. It was his favorite pant because it had lots of pockets in them. Which he had counted and it was about 25 in counting. 10 on the left leg whuke then on the right leg with 5 hidden on the interior part of the pants.


    Although he was slightly frustrated about the matter, he swiftly threw that to the back of his mind as he remembered there was something important of his he had to get.


    The a students were still a few meters away from David''s position and two unexpectedly self ejected like that while the other five Emergency Pod passed over David''s head.


    Although they ought to have dropped together with David, they didn''t select the exact spot David had chosen as his drop spot.


    But the position wasn''t exactly far off from David''s location.


    David moved swiftly towards the direction of the in which the Gadgets were located.


    Upon reaching there, David immediately pulled the box lid open but he failed, it was as thought it had been locked tightly.


    "Uh? What nonsense is this? If you want to give us something, why put a lock on it." david grumbled to himself but while he was doing that, he immediately took his left and and ce it on top of the Box.


    Shua!


    David felt a type of vibration on his arm, as it was being scanned by the box.


    A few secondster, the box let out a peal of air and with the sound of a treasure box being opened. David gleefully opened up the box.


    He saw two pieces of equipments within. As he was about to stretch out his hands to take them, he suddenly felt the wind behind him stir slightly and earth vibrating softly.


    His eyes shed and without looking back, he revolved his blood slighyly and he sent a fist hurling backwards. The fist was swift, fast and silent but was infact more fierce and deadly.


    As if he had eyes had the back,


    Bang!


    His fist instantly connected with another person''s fist with a bang that had been silently approaching his back. If it weren''t for the fact that the wind was disturbed, someone else might not be aware of such attack untul it was toote.


    David''s body trembled slightly and that was all, but his attackers couldnt help taking a few steps backwards but he used the momentum to retreat speedily and his expression darkened.


    He had outright used an ambushingbat technique but David was able to counter it with his an ordinary fist, no technique involved, he knew he had met an extremely troublesome opponent this time.


    That person was unexpectedly Xaviar, the one that had acted like a gentleman previously and had tried to mediate between them. He had unexpectedly been the first person amongst the seven people to have gotten there.


    David removed his stretched hands from the box to see the person disturbing him from his moments.


    "Do you need something from me?" David asked puzzledly as he nced at the handsome youth. He looked like a normal gentleman and David wouldn''t expect that he was the type to sneak an attack on him.


    Well, at this point in time, David wouldn''t jugde a book by its cover anymore nor would he call a spade a spade. No students in the institute was really that kindhearted even he could feel himself changing.. But it was a change he liked.

 Chapter 93 - Deception

    David swiped his hands gently on the box. Instantly, it''sponent disassembled and after which it reassemble back.


    But this time it formed a very lightpartment backpack. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, David lifted the backpack and ced in onto his back.


    The backpack instantly got a few notches tter on his back. It was as though there was nothing in his back to begin with. It was very sleek and dark in colour as it merge from its previous color to a darker shade of ck.


    Making it the same as David''s shirt colour.


    If one saw it one might just thing it was a vest of some kind.


    Xaviar''s eyes shed with a hint of greed within them when he saw this scene. This was an unexpected surprise. It seems that every loot zone was with a correspondingpartment park which means that.


    In this zone, although the backpack was only a low level gadget, it was still a Gadget anyways and it has its own uses.


    Noone wouldin of having too much gadgets in hand.


    David smiled, he didn''t feel anysign of weight on his back. This was an unexpected gain. So instead of two gadgets, there was three within.


    If he were to go to the high loot zones, he wondered how the backpacks in there would be like.


    "Do you n on keeping that to yourself?" Xaviar asked, directly ignoring David''s question.


    David indifferently nced at him and he asked "And do you n on stopping me?" David revolved his blood and the pressure around him began to increase, killing intent shed in his eyes. It wasn''t the first time he had killed anyway, the feeling of killing a human shouldn''t be any different than the feeling he had gotten when he had killed the rat in his room back on earth.


    Xaviar''s expression changed when he felt the pressure. It wasn''t literally a pressure in the atmosphere, it was a kind of special wave created by the brain and emitted from the body only which another body could or living organisms with brain and a body could feel.


    He could guess David might want to silence him before the others came but he wasn''t the least bit afraid. If someone could kill him as they wished, he wouldn''t be here standing a lie at this moment.


    His confidence returned and his will to do battle rose and he smiled weirdly. "I''m really not one to fight but you can''t just horde the equipments all to your self, you have to learn to share."


    David snorted. "As though it was your grandfather that kept it there. Why would I have to share with you?" the disdain in his tone apparent.


    But in the next instant, the pressure he had been emitting receeded back and his expression softened into that of innocence.


    Astonished, Xaviar casted a confused nce at David. He didn''t know what just happened. But soon, he found out as the yellow bushes and tress behind him shook.


    A figure bursted out from the tress and shrubs with savage expressions on his face.


    "Don''t you dare touch want I have set my eyes on Bronx!" Icarus voice resounded from behind but it was apparent that he ass still far behind.


    Bronx didn''t even bother answering to them, he swiftly moved into the location thathe had marked, expecting to see the equipments in ce but he was instantly disappointed.


    His eyes widened as he scanned the surroundings, he saw both David and Xaviar standing in different directions David had an innocent look on his face but Xaviar was emitting waves of one who was ready to strike.


    He didn''t think too deeply into the matter, he took arge stride in Xaviar''s direction as he asked in a threatening tone.


    He was.in no mood for any impractical nonsense. He had to get the Gadget no matter what and from there, he would advance to other loot zones. That way, he could get a few headstart above everyone else.


    Winning thepetition would be alot easier for him.


    Xaviar frowned at the unexpected usation, then he finally understood why David had retracted his battke waves and had an innocent look on his face.


    It was a sinister plot to frame him. But he soon rxed, If it were that easy to frame him, he also would be here.


    He immediately responded "What makes you think the Gadget is in my possession? That guy had it with him."


    Bronx eyes hardened as he shouted in a low voice "So you take me for a fool? If you refuse to drop the gadget. I just have to forcefully collect it from you."


    He immediately made his move but before he could move, Xaviar hurriedly shouted.


    "If I had it on me, why would I still be here." he said anxiously.


    Bronx stopped in his tracks. He knew that Xaviar was a trickster, but if Xaviar had truly gotten hold of the Gadget, he would definitely have been long gone. As he wouldn''t have waited, to trick him.


    He turned his head as he looked doubtfully at the weak looking guy who seems to be still wet behind the ears, even if the guy had taken it, Xavier would undoubtedly steal it from him.


    Then he turned angrily at Xaviar. "If you weren''t the one who has the gadget, who else has it?"


    Scrunching up his face at the usation, Xavier said "I know he looks weak but don''t underestimate him, he took mybat technique without using one to counter it." the seriousness was apparent in his tone.


    Bronx paused slightly and the way he looked at David changed.


    As he was about to question David, Icarus suddenly ran out from the trees with blinding speed.


    His blood was boiling as he was still circting his blood in the system.


    Power filled his body, ready to explode anytime soon.


    When he saw there wasn''t anything left in the ground, he red towards the two people there with him, directly neglecting David''s presence.


    "Who dares touch my things?" his voice was deep and wasced with a murderous tone, speaking towards Xavier and Bronx


    It was apparent he was ready to kill for the Gadget and would strike anytime soon.

 Chapter 94 - The Fight For Gadgets

    Bronx only pointed at David and said only one word. "Him."


    Icarus frowned as he looked towards David.


    David eyes glinted as he instantly put up a fearful expression. "Uhn? Me? I just got here before him." he pointed at Xavier and he continued.


    "There was also nothing here when I saw him."


    Bronx and Icarus were suddenly confused, who actually had the gadgets with them.


    An evil light shed in Icarus eyes as heughed coldly. "They will naturally confess after we capture them, I will take on the dude over there, you handle Xavier." without waiting for Bronx to agree to his suggestion, he instantly made his move.


    Bronx''s eyes shed with realisation as he felt it wasn''t really a bad idea. Since they couldn''t differentiate who was lying and who was speaking the Ruth, they just need to capture them and search their bodies, very simple.


    Having thought of this, Beonx also made his move.


    * * *


    A few meters away, on arge tree. Several figures could be seen standing on a tree branch leisurely as they quietly watched the battle that was about to unfold.


    "Shouldn''t we join the fight for the Gadgets?" someone asked casually.


    "Hm, we should but we will just have to wait since we don''t actually know who truly had the Gadget. "The second youth interrupted.


    "Let them exhaust each other, that''s the moment we need to strike. Not like they would be able to take us on anyway. We also need to silence them, the lesser the people who know about the gadget te better ." The third said wih killing intent.


    "I think we should retreat, I don''t feel too good about this." The fourth suddenly spoke up.


    The second immediately snorted as he said with disdain "You don''t feel to good about anything, how is this one any different. As long as they aren''t in the top 500 in the rankings list, they should be easy to deal with."


    Not minding him any more, they turned to face the battle that was about to start.


    * * *


    "Crazy b*stard." David muttered to himself. He had wanted to y with them for a bit before taking his leave but who would have expected it would be ruined so quickly.


    Whoosh!


    He stepped backwards slightly as he avoided a punch heading to his temple with terrifying force. The punch wasn''t as silent as Xaviers'' but the force behind the punch was much more deadly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    David kept on swaying his body like a leaf, moving his body both left and right, he kept dodging the barrage of attacks sent his way.


    No matter which moves he made, David evaded them by a hairbreath every single time.


    Bronx suddenly backed away with his expression rather ugly.


    "Where are you ranked among the top 500 students?" Bronx tried to find out about David.


    His body looked quite weak but his thighs looks incredibly sturdy; as if they could stomp the earth down itself.


    "Does it matter?" David questioned. After which he said to the people in the forest with him. "I will be leaving now fellow students, please don''t mind me."


    The ground under his feet exploded, several clumps of mud flew about and his figure shed as he disappeared from his previous position, dissappearing into the forest.


    Instantly, numerous voices shouted out in fury. "You dare!?" "Stop right there!"


    "Don''t allow him to leave! Stop him!"


    Since David had retreated first, it was obvious that the Gadgets was in his possession. They obviously wouldn''t allow David to go as he pleased.


    A few minutester, when David was sure he had lose them, he stopped in his tracks as he rested on a slightly yellow tree branch. It was obvious that the Radiation in the atmosphere had affected its color.


    "Come out." David said but if one were to observe the surroundings they would realise that there was no one in his immediately surroundings as it was empty.


    A minute passed but still, the area was as empty as it was the first ce.


    David''s eyes shed with a cold glint as he asked "Will youe out or should I force you out my self?" the threat was apparent in his tone. He hated those who snuck around, attacking in the dark.


    Suddenly, a fewrge tree at some distance away from him trembled and three figures swiftly jumped out from the tall tree,nding on the ground with a few thuds.


    David scanned the three male figures with his eyes, his face expressionless as he asked. "Is there a reason as to why you guys decided to tail me?"


    A slim but fit male youth who appeared to be the leader sneered. "It seems you were in a hurry to leave since you forgot to drop our belonging before you left."


    David''s face remained expressionless s he asked. "What are you ranked among the top 500 students?" he wanted to confirm a spection he had on his mind.


    "Unfortunately, I''m ranked 374th." Rex stated proudly with a hint of disdain in his tone.


    Amongst the new students, those who are ranked 500 plus are true genius with most of them having Three-Star talent. While most of them are stuck in their Heartlocks unable to advance in their blood revolution.


    These people had gained a massive amount of experience fighting each other. Since they couldn''t advance to the next blood revolution by practicing, they spent the remainder of their time battling each other everyday.


    Their techniques had mostly reached the second level, added with other advantages.


    To them, crushing other students who had reached 50 cycle per minute was as easy as starting an automaton.


    "374 uhn?" This ranking was much lower than David had expected.


    Rex remained still, he was also trying to gauge David''s strength, if it were on a normal circumstance, he would have undoubtedly attacked without wasting his time.


    But he was a bit weary of David. Because he and his group had to utilize their Motion techniques to catch up to his speed even though they hadn''t gone all out in their endeavours, it was still slightly surprising to Rex.


    "Make your move!" David didn''t bother to change his stance, nor did he immediately circte his blood. Had he done so, even if he didn''t use his full strength, his opponents would all fall in a few strikes. At the same time, he wished to know thebat ability of a top 500 student would be.


    "Facinating, be careful." Signalling his hands to his teammates that he would attack alone, Rex''s figure shed.


    His legs moved like spiders'', as he trodded forward, sending a spinning kick towards Davids direction.


    Mid-tier, ck ss kick style. Spinning Spear kickimg technique.


    David let out a grin as he also let out a storm like kick that Spun like a whirlwind. Low-tier, ck ss kick style, Cyclonic kick. He had purchased this technique a while ago from the Archive for an expensive amount of Gyno points.


    Bang, Bang Bang!


    In just a few breaths, the two of them let out kicking attacks that like bullets. Within the radius of a few meters, sounds of explosions could be heard and the sound of their blood revolutions that sounded as fast as a piston in a cylinder and as loud as thunder.


    Rex''s blood cirction was at 57 cycles per minute, almost reaching the 60 cycles per minute benchmark.


    Once one had passed through the 60 CPM milestone which was equivalent to 1 cycle per second, one could decide if they wanted to advance to the next stage or continue to increase and improve the blood cirction.


    His Exercising technique, the Stress Variance Technique was almost reaching the second level only needing a bit of a final push and his Kicking Technique which was at the second state almost reaching the third state.


    From a spectators point of view, he should have the upper hand in all aspects, and should have overwhelmed David.


    ording to the sounds of their hearts beating, although an ordinary person wouldn''t be able to make count of the beats considering how fast their hearts are beating but the students watching could do so.


    And from their observations, David''s blood cycles was definitely slower than Rex''s but David could still take on Rex''s Kicking Technique without any problems, it made the two who had been watching confused as to what was happening.


    Who knew David had long passed the limit of 1 blood revolution per second. His Exercising Technique had long since suppased the second state which was even a Low-tier, Red ss Motion Technique.


    He was only using Rex to brush up his Fighting style and experience.


    Even though the Combat technique; Cyclonic Kick was only a low-tier, ck grade and was even two tiers lower than the Spinning Spear Kick art, he had since reached the perfection state of the kick technique long ago, and that was due to the ability he had gained after he reincarnated.

 Chapter 95 - The Fight On The Trees

    That was due to the ability he had gained after he reincarnated. The ability to control his body freely as he pleased. Abat technique requires extreme control likewise an Exercising technique.


    But there was no body like David who could perfectly control his muscles, bones and body at such level that was why other would practice the technique repeatedly until they reached the Glimpse state, and with even more practice, they would advance to the next state, and when their bodies had gotten used to the movement and control, they could finally advance to the perfection state.


    But David only needed to practice the technique a few time just to remember them and then, he would easily reach the perfection state with ground breaking speed.


    He had perfected cyclone kick and apart from that, his physical strength was at a very terrifying state.


    Even though he limited his blood cirction, his body sturdiness wouldn''t lie, he can''t possibly waste his concentration to lower his muscles density just because of this.


    And most especially he didn''t think of that.


    Not only did all thispensate for the difference in blood revolution, thisbat ability had overall exceeded Rex''s.


    ''As expected, he really had a truck up his sleeves.''


    Rex''s expression turned grave. Before he attacked, he had only taken David a little serious due to his speed and felt like he could easily defeat him with his current ability.


    But now, that mentality had changed.


    "What body refinement technique did you practice?" Rex questioned.


    He too practiced a body refinement technique, but it was just themon Bronze Vest technique which one could acquire for free if one tried really hard.


    Although it was a very effective technique that helps refine the body, it requires a very painful process and the time needed to touch upon the Glimpse state was even higher than most high tier ck grade technique. It wasn''t really worth it to practise such hard and painful technique.


    Because of its extremely high difficulty, he didn''t intend to spend too much time and resources to practice cultivation techniques.


    "Does it matter?" David queried. Not that he wanted to conceal anything, he just hadn''t practice any. But if he revealed that, Rex might just get suspicious which might end his training a little earlier than he had ounted for.


    Rex''s expression turned a bit ck as he thought. Then with a glint in his eyes, he said.


    "Let us fight on the trees." Rex stomped forcefully on the ground and his body catapulted upwards like a huge bird.


    Onnd, there wasn''t any guarantee that he could beat David quickly but on the trees and with his motion technique, he thought that he had a higher possibility of beating him quicker.


    He hadn''t thought that he would result to such tactics but desperate times called for desperate measures.


    David''s first thoughts was to instantly refuse. What a joke. He was toozy to fight Bronx and the others as he thought it was a hassle and now this guy was saying they should take their fight to the trees?


    His thoughts were ''He''ll No!'' he had forced himself to waste his time already, he didn''t want to fight anymore but then again of he didn''t, it would seem as though all his effort to gain a bit of experience would all be in vain.


    "What? Are you afraid I''m going to beat you?" Rex mocked with a sneer coldly stered on his face.


    With a darkened expression, David replied reluctantly "You asked for it."


    He stomped his feet forcefully and the muscles in his legs seem to vibrate like a wave and twist like a Cyclone as advanced towards the huge tree.


    Rex''s mouth twitched ad he saw that. ''He had reached the perfection state, no wonder he darede up here. He had actuau reached the perfection state.''


    The perfection state doesn''t juste with a major boost in strength or technique, ites with the ability to freely control or utilise the technique as one wished or when one felt like it.


    For example, in David''s situation, the Cyclonic Kick was only meant for attacking and attacking alone.


    But in the perfection state, one could utilise the technique for anything, just like David did. He changed an attack technique to a motion technique.


    He had activated it to lift himself up from the ground and had controlled its strength tond in the exact position as he had wished.


    Even when he moved slightly, he unconsciously used it as he pranced within the trees.


    This was what the perfection state grants, the ability to freely control the output of strength the technique gives.


    Tap tap tap!


    The two were like monkeys as they moved almost effortlessly on the trees.


    Meanwhile, David was still astonished about how the trees in the surroundings seems to be bigger than an entire house and the shortest amongst them seem to be 20 meters in height.


    "Uhn? This is where the sounds areing from." someone said as various groups of students popped out from within the bushes.


    The location of their fight wasn''t that far from the safe zone. The students there had been hearing the sounds of explosions. So they had gathered to check it out.


    "It Rex Phatrum, he is among the Nine Mrex''s experts."


    "That''s right, Rex is ranked second among the Nine expert, he has a lot of fighting experience."


    "Who is his opponent though, I haven''t seen him before." The person sounded really confused.


    "I think I know who he is. His name is David, he was quite lucky and had ranked in the 7th position of the rankings during the unexpected ranking release."


    "Uhn? That powerful?"


    "No, you are mistaken. He had been only lucky to have measures his strength earlier, than the others, I not he would be able to have been once ranked in the Rankings."


    "It was said that he almost died on the fourth day but he was pretty lucky to have survived."


    "What is his rankings now?"


    "From the strength he disys, he should be at most in the 400th ce in the rankings. "

 Chapter 96 - S.H.I.E.L.D Series

    "Terra Firma Crush!"


    Rex abruptly stomped his foot forcefully on the tree.


    The tree trembled as massive amount of leaves clouded the entire space.


    And under the cover of the leaf cloud, Rex sent a flying kick piercing at David.


    The kick was sharp and ferocious unlike the previous ones, this was more dangerous and harder to deal with.


    "Rex sure his smart, obscuring his enemy''s line of sight before striking out a trump card." A short and bulky looking young man said with a smile.


    Someone then added. "You can only me David''s stupidity who actually thought to fight square and fair."


    They all acknowledge David''s ability since he had once held the 7th ce for a while but, he seem to be a little too innocent.


    "Storming Perce!"


    David''s body suddenly turned hazy as though the world had turned blur.


    On the tree, there seem to be a condensed Spear that seem to pierce through the barrage of falling leaves in the air, piercing through every corner of the space David was upying like a beehive.


    "Spinning Wind!"


    David''s body spun rapidly like a revolving top.


    On the tree, there seem to be a turnado up on the tree as David''s body spun rapidly. Rex''s attacks couldn''t even touch the edge of David''s clothes.


    Spinning wind was the final Style in Cyclonic Kicking Technique. It ced emphasis on the body''s form, adaptability and control. It was the core essence to practising the technique.


    And after practicing it to the perfection state, one''s speed would be like the cyclone. Fast but also deadly, soft but also tough, formless but tangible.


    Swoosh Swoosh!


    The trees vibrated and swyed with force as David''s body kept spinning around Rex, shing like the winds.


    He was moving at such a high velocity thta his body seem to be everywhere at once and with the yellow leaves that were asionally dropping obscured his location more.


    Without any warning, David appeared behind Rex like the wind, he sent a palm attack towards his back utilising the Scorching Fury.


    He had practiced both Scorching Fury and Cyclone Kick to perfection, his attacks can be as fierce and as fast as he wants without any intervals.


    His palm turned a bit red as it was about to connect. Suddenly, at the crusial moment. Rex swiftly turned back as he locked David''s hand in a iron grip.


    With a light bang, the surrounding leaves was instantly cleared away, revealing the two figure.


    Rex was violently shaken as he knocked down wards by the force, breaking four branched in the process before regaining his footing in the fifth but it was clear the branch was also about to break due to the force.


    Whilst David skidded backwards five steps, a slight suction force could be heard in the background.


    And just when Rex thought he had broken free, David sucked in a few sturdy leaves with his palms utilising the cyclonic technique and without waiting for Rex to find his footing, he shot them out with extreme speed.


    It as at this moment Rex had no other choice but to use his trump card. A blue transparent veil instantly enveloped Rex and it shimmered with a resplendent glow.


    Pi Pa Pa Pi Pa Pa!


    The leaves were no different from ordinary bullets ass they struck against the blue transparenr veil, shielding Rex. But they were immediately repelled br the maic force field.


    It was a low level defensive gadget in te Shield Series.


    It had Ben produced by condensing andpressing insane amounts of maic force Into a small size part and the using the theory of maix energy.


    Alike poles repel and like poles attract. Like for example, there are two pipes in the maic field, the North Pole and south Pole.


    If different poles like the south Pole and the North Pole meet, they would attract each other


    If the same poles meet each other, such as the south Pole and another south Pole or north moke and another North Pole, they would repel one and the other.


    The force field series were basically based on such logic. Two like poles had beenpressed to contain massive amounts of Maic field and had been tightly secured next to each other inside a device.


    Which upon activation, electric currents would be directed which would activates its maic field, forming a barrier that wouldn''t let anything pass through it.


    It can only be broken if there was a strong kic force stronger tan the flux energy in the device to forcefully break the protective barrier.


    "I have to admit, yourbat ability is more greater than I had expected but I, Rex wouldn''t allow myself to be defeated."


    Propelling his figure upwards, he jumped onto the branch David was situated on.


    Rex dashed towards David wit lhba forceful pierce of his leg.


    The piercing leg was silent but it still apanied a long bit soft whistling sound. The tore apart under his skill as he sent it towards David''s direction, it gave of the appeal as though it was unblockable.


    David wasn''tcent at all. Since he had decided to limit his blood cirction, he was going to see through it to the end.


    But that didn''t make him careless at all.


    "Form!"


    He instantly rotated his arms forcefully forming a sort of yin yang pose. This was another move from the Cyclone Kicking Technique.


    His hands drew a semi-circle in mid-air and the air vibrated wih force. The semi circle seem to form a blurry color of white and ck but it was impossible to witness clearly which is it.


    The decayed leaves that were flying about seemed to be pulled towards the semicircle. It was like the eye of a tornado.


    Likewise was Rex''s powerful piercing attack, it was forcefully pulled in the middle of his hands. Just like a ma.


    All of a sudden, he sem to have grasped hold of Rex''s leg.


    Using your opponents momentum against them to gain more kic energy.


    "Not good!" Rex''s expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 97 - Lifeform Detection Module

    "Not good!" Rex''s expression changed drastically.


    The blur which seem to contain the color of ck and blue seem to envelope his vision, making him unable to see where is attack wasing to hit.


    His only option was to retreat without hesitation, because he knew if that pale technique was to get hold of, he would be done for.


    "Eldest sister, it seem we all have underestimated him and I apologize for doubting your judgement previously." Evans extenuated.


    Phyllida eyes shed as she watched the battle that was ongoing. It seems she too had underestimated him a little then her eyes changed into one of indifference.


    Although hisbat abilities had exceeded her expectations, he was still too weak to resist her.


    After she had used the Butterfly''s Effect serum to assist her break the heart lock and help her improve on her Exercising technique.


    Her strength had grown by leaps and bounds and her blood revolution had passed the 60 cycle per minute benchmark.


    So, she would obviously not take David seriously in her eyes.


    After watching them fight, she hadplete confidence in defeating David.


    "But is it true he tried to learn a red gradebat technique?" Evans asked.


    Phyllida mentained her expressionless face as she nodded in acknowledgement.


    "If that is so, isn''t he just in stupid? Or does he think he had the talent to seed in practicing a red grade manual? He is simply too naive." Another person spoke up.


    If one had paid to acquire information on David from the institute, they would see that he had a red grade technique listed among the list of techniques he had practiced.


    But what the institute won''t state is that, they absolutely wouldn''t reveal if said had seeded in practicing the technique or not.


    In fact, David wasn''t the only one to have made such a mistake, there were several other students who had unknowingly chosen abat technique they were unable to practice.


    That was why the Institute was unconcerned about it of not, they would have fully investigated the matter.


    "Where do you think you are going to?" David stomped his foot and the branch beneath his feet jet out a deafening cry.


    His hands instantlytched onto Rex''s leg and with a twist of his waist,


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He lifted Rex''s body with pure strength as he smashed him down repeatedly on the tree branches.


    The tree shook violently and Rex could only guide his head in fear.


    The expressions of Rex''s teammates changed as they yelled with anger.


    "Release him!"


    "You dare!"


    Seeing as the two figures were rapidly approaching his location, he swung Rex''s body in a circle as he built up potential energy and with full force, he swung Rex''s body to their direction.


    He was already done with his experiments and had enough fight to roughly gauge his strength. There was no point in remaining here any long.


    With a stomp, the tree shook and David instantly flew towards the dense trees, vanishing from everyone''s sight.


    "Rex lost? , this is unimaginable... "


    "This David guy seems strong, at the very least, he could rank top 200 in the rankings."


    * * *


    When he had gotten further away from the crowd into a secluded ce, David nced around carefully as he stood still.


    The reason he had flee so hurriedly wasn''t about the fact that he was afraid of Rex and his teammates. It was because if they were to let out the fact that he has a Gadget with him, he would truly be done for.


    Although he was a 50 percent sure they would keep the secret to themselves in order to acquire it from him without having to face the crowds.


    He still couldn''t bet in the remaining 50


    After a few minutes, he was finally certain that he was alone.


    Detaching thepart backpack, he hurriedly opened up the pack, there were two items in there, a microchip and a very thin vest that was as light as a feather.


    Furrowing his brows, the chip was as small as his fingernails and he twirled it with his fingers.


    After a few minutes of scrutiny, David felt a headacheing. He was unable to figure out the exact usage of the microchip.


    As if sensing his misery, his AI suddenly spoke up.


    "Detecting an ability microchip, should system proceed in processing and Extracting the data installed in it?" stunned, David let out a grin ad he replied.


    "Sure, sure. Please do."


    "Extracting data now¡­"


    "Extractionpleted."


    "Name of data that was extracted, Low grade Lifeform Detection Module."


    "Scan for any lifeforms within the perimeter of a 100 meter radius."


    "Can only be utilized three times a day and itsts for the duration of 30 seconds."


    David''s side grin turned into an ugly expression, it was no different than being useless then.


    Lasts for 30 seconds and can only be used three times a day? For only a radius of 100meters?


    How is that any different from not having anything in the first ce?


    David grumbled to himself in displeasure, he had already marked the ability useless.


    But first, he needed to test the ability.


    Opening up his interface, he clicked on the ability menu and he saw the description of the ability in his interface, David wasn''t in a hurry to activate it as of yet.


    Firstly, he created a shortcut to use the ability whenever he wished.


    He inserted that only if he tapped on his imprint three times in a second would the ability activate.


    Closing his holographic image, he tested the shortcut he had created.


    "Okay, let''s do this." tapping his imprint three times, it was as though reality flickered for a moments and then, a few red dots filled his vision, enveloping his eyes


    If he looked away from the direction of the red dot, a small arrow head would indicate the presence of a Lifeform at the edge of his vision.


    But if he were to stare directly at the dots on his vision, they seen to widen the closer he got and then get smaller the farthest he was from the lifeform.


    "Fascinating." this piqued David''s interest. But there was something importantbhe needed to do first.


    Arge red dot was Blinking right in front of him.

 Chapter 98 - A Deadly Mistake

    A red arrow head was projected right at the top edge of his vision.


    Astonished, David raised his head upwards to inspect where the life signal wasing from, but he saw nothing apart from a heavy shade of trees, keeping the sun rays from pirecing through.


    There was nothing on the trees but as David tilted his head sideways, the red dot in his vision remained still at a particr branch of arge tree.


    David let out a smirk and he retracted his gaze from its upwards stare, casually moving forwards, as though he was ab it to leave his position.


    His spine suddenly tingled and David felt his hair stood on end as his body switched to itszy but optimal posture.


    Whoosh!


    Instantaneously, his body swayed and his figure seemed to want to fade as a yellow blur of something flew past his ears with astonishing speed almostparable to that of a bullet.


    If David hadn''t performed the technique in that instant, it was unknown what would have happened.


    David''s eyes glinted with a cold light and he simultaneously sent his arms soaring backwards, towards the yellow flying thing that had missed him.


    "Got you." he caught the yellow blur in midair with his hands.


    Davidughed coldly, looking at the tiny little thing squirming with fear, lying between his hands.


    It was a little yellow snakelike beast with a t and streamlined body which allowed it to glide in the air for short periods of time with astonishing speed.


    In his lectures, David had heared about the snake before, although nothing much but he still heard bits and pieces of the information.


    The Soaring Threadserpent can be a very dangerous beast in the wilderness if one knew nothing about its features and its characteristics.


    But, if one was informed about it in the first ce, it would be quite easy to take care of.


    One of its characteristics was its speed. Its speed was definitely very fast, to a terrifying level but it can only move in a straight line on the air.


    And it uses its sharp horn like tail to pierce through its opponent just like a bullet would.


    A new Spryher would definitely die if it encountered something like this but a season Spyher whose blood revolution had surpassed 1 cycle per second could easy dispatch a beast of such caliber only if he or she was aware of its information.


    But an unaware seasoned Spyher, it was unknown what would happen.


    Especially when bitten by it.


    A Soaring Threadserpent rearly uses its mouth, releasing its toxins as it contains a very powerful toxin it had umted for a few decades or even centuries.


    Even a 3 cycles per second Spryher would die upon being bitten if not treated within a few days.


    Its other characteristics was that, its flies. One might be thinking so what if its flies.


    But that was truly ignorant thinking because it flies backwards!


    As David was about to get a closer look at the beast in his hands, he felt something was off as he recalled the information about the Treadsnake moreover, his instincts hasn''t rxed yet.


    In that moment, he suddenly recalled the words and a single word came to David''s mind as he shouted in his head.


    ''F*ck!''


    His heart skipped a beat and his legs muscles inted by more than three times its previous size. It was as though his leg had been pumped full of air but the rming twisting veins in his legs said otherwise.


    And as he swiftly stomped his foot to the ground, he hastily made an explosive retreat and his right hand which had been holding on to the beast quickly released its hold, but still, not without activating Scorching fury.


    The temperature in his hands rose like the scorching sun and his body exploded backwards.


    Previously he had used the Cyclonic Kick art as a Motion technique and since he had reached the perfection state, he could utilize it as he wished, using it as a Motion technique made his movement speed quite fast.


    But Cyclonic Kick art was only a low-tier ck grade technique.


    Its speed in the perfection state could never match the speed of the Three-Fold Step in its Prosaic state or even the Glimpse state.


    He was like a bullet shot out from a machine gun as his body shot backwards. If Rex saw this right now, he would definitely be frozen in shock.


    The speed David disyed was simply too astonishing.


    But sadly that wasn''t enough to save him from his current predicament.


    Although his speed was amazing enough to stun anyone, he wasn''t faster than the snake that he had been previously holding.


    Two thing happened in that scenario.


    Another characteristic of the Soaring Threadserpent was that, its thinnest part was its tail.


    No, it was its head. Normally a snake would definitely have a slight circr shape at the end of one part and a eyes with a mouth born with it which indicated that it was the head part of its body.


    But a Soaring Threadserpent was true at its deception.


    Its head was cylindrical, the same as its body but only smaller which would definitely allow someone to mistake the head for the tail and its tail had the perfect contour on a snakes body with a sharp horn to boot.


    With its speed, it was able to pierce its prey with ease but on the premises that it was unable to do so and its prey suddenly got a hold of it, it would definitely be surprised to realise that the head which it had caught was just it''s tail.


    But that simple second for it to take the prey to confirm it''s conjecture was enough for the serpent to strike a deadly counter attack.


    First was that,


    He had cleanly and perfectly gotten hold of the little beast but as he recalled the information regarding the beast, he was fast to make an explosive retreat.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    The Snake''s head suddenly rose like an anaconda, its speed surpassing all limits as it immediately but at David''s retracting hands.

 Chapter 99 - The Formless Heat

    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    David knocked down a few trees down his road with his speed but that just made him slower as the obstruction stalled him.


    David''s expression changed he was horrified but he could only watch with widened eyes as the Soaring Threadserpent bit at his hand.


    In that moment, he felt a great force grip his wrist tightly and seven sharp needles prating his hand.


    A sudden chill was then felt as his hands was starting to go numb almost immediately.


    His mind suddenly turned nk. He knew he was in trouble this time.


    He was stronger than the beast, that was a fact he knew and even the beast was aware of but what was this helplessness he was feeling?


    He recalled the information about the Threadserpent''s poison.


    The Threadserpent could be categorised as a mid-level dark haze beast.


    Thw only reasin it was even categorised was because of its speed and its poison. Its strength was negligible to say the least.


    David could only hope that the thread serpent had umted its toxins for just a few years or if he was lucky, months.


    He might be able to survive if it was that little.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed as he remembered something.


    If he was going to go down, he wasn''t going down this easily. Dying was still a terrifying term to him which had scarred him. He wasn''t going to go through the process one llce more.


    Suddenly, his muscles undted as his heart constricted.


    Five-fold strength!


    Boom!


    His hands instantly inted in size and his a veins throbbed in absolute strength. But that wasn''t all.


    Scorching Fury!


    Whoosh!


    The air twisted and the temperature rose at an astonishing degree. His muscles oscited as he activated the technique.


    Pssh!


    Suddenly, tiny bits of blood sprouted out from his hands like a gyser as the tiny veins in his hands exploded one by one with force!


    Sssssss!


    The Soaring Threadserpent swiftly released its grip as the hissing sound of misery escaped its lips.


    Its suddenly dropped to the ground and started twusting its tails as though it was about to die.


    David finally breathed out a sigh of relief.


    He had gambled upon this method but he wasn''t sure if it would work.


    He wasn''t sure if only Scorching fury would work awhuch was why he added the Three-Fold Step technique to it.


    Three fold step increases one''s leg muscles by three times which also simultaneously increases ones speed by three times.


    But the wired thing about this technique was that it also stake an increase in other techniques when used.


    At first, he wasn''t sure of his conjecture when he had previously practiced it but now, it had been confirmed.


    The chills he had felt also subside as the hidden effects of this Exercising method - Formless Heat: thermodynamics.


    The power was also amplified and chilling energy in his body was also converted into heat.


    Firstw of thermodynamics. It would always try to convert any form of energy that was intruding its host into its form without reserve.


    The convertiin had been quite slow, but as David activated the tree fold steps, its power also exploded and the chilling energy in his hands was almost gone now.


    He quickly deactivated his technique as a few strong vessel was about to show signs of tearing due to the friction produced by the blood cirction that had forcefully increased with the activation of the Three-Fold Step technique.


    He then stared at the dead Threadserpent in front of him.


    A sweet aroma entered his nose bur David was in no mood to enjoy such things.


    The body had been burntpletely ck as though it had been cooked from inside out.


    Its mouth had even almost turned to ashes and David wasn''t sure if it would disintegrate under his touch.


    That''s thew of heat transfer. Heat can be transmitted through conduction as anything would ept and absorb heat.


    There are very clear differences between heat and me.


    me" is the visible energy when burning something.


    "Heat" is given off a me and countless other things.


    me produces heat, but heat does not always generate from me, and heat almost never produces me (friction might count)


    HEAT: a form of energy that is transferred by a difference in temperature.


    FLAME: the process ofbustion of materials producing heat and light and (often) smoke.


    If you want to think of it a different way:


    me is what you see when you look at a fire and heat if what you feel from the fire.


    Heat is formless, invisible and traceless. But you can see mes as it is being transferred from one body to another.


    While me is visible and untouchable, you can still see it with your eyes and avoid touching it.


    You would never touch a pot that is on fire with your bare hands but you will definitely touch a pot that is on the floor, not knowing it was on the fire a few minutes ago.


    "I almost died." he gazed downwards with aplicated expression.


    It was still a mystery to him, he was clearly stronger than the damn beast but he had been deceived into thinking he had the situation under control when it waspletely opposite.


    "This forest is more dangerous than I had imagined." he shivered as he remembered what he had just bring through.


    Then he heard a voice speakung out.


    "Killed a mid-level, dark haze beast. 10 points acquired.


    Congrattions, you have activated the Institute''s rankings list for thispetition.


    And your position... You are 698th on the Rankings.


    Please kill more beasts or mutated beasts to ensure you stay at your current position."


    His eyebrows rose upon hearing the words from his AI.


    "698th position? That is too low. Seems I need to go on a rampage." David muttered to himself.


    It was as if he had forgotten his previous predicament.


    His nose twitched. The aroma was tickling his nose and his throat bubbled up and down as he gulped.


    "It surprisingly smells good." He blinked his eyes and he looked left and right.


    Without ceremony or any care, he totally dismantled the body of the beast. But he kept the poison sac and the needle thread to himself.


    It mighte into good use.

 Chapter 100 - Protective Vest

    After he was done, he kept the sharp horn of the Soaring Threadserpent he had used in skinning the beast.


    The meat tasted quite delicious but it was a bit difficult to chew on.


    He only had a slice of it though because the meat wasn''t properly cooked and he still didn''t know if it was poisonous or not.


    But David could feel a slight warm enter his body and he felt quite refreshed.


    It was the same energy he always felt if he had breakfast in the morning inside the institute.


    Which seem to imply that the institute provides low-level dark haze beast as breakfast to its students.


    Such extravagance wasn''t something an ordinary organisation could provide.


    He couldn''t help but admit at the might of the institute.


    For every single student to have a low-level dark haze beast as breakfast, every single student, it would require an astronomical amount of Gyno points.


    Checking his interface, "Still two uses left uhn?" the life sign reader still had two uses left for today.


    The effect of the ability had faded a while ago.


    "While it''s duration is incredibly little, it''s still quite useful." David muttered to himself.


    He then turned his attention towards the thin vest that was still in the backpack.


    It was incredibly thin, almost as thin as cicada''s wings and was as light as feather.


    It was ash in colour with two straps installed in it. Which was used to tighten its reigns on the shoulder.


    David didn''t hesitate, he pulled off his shirt, revealing a muscr and streamlined body. His skin was pure and white as he hasn''t been in the sun for a few weeks.


    A few weeks ago, he was thin and he could remember vividlyining about it.


    But in just a few weeks of practicing the Exercising manual, and the food he had been given, he had buffed up quite a bit


    He wore the thin vest on his naked body but he realised that it was a bit bigger than he had expected.


    And as though it had heard his thoughts, the vest tightened around his body making it very fit ording to his body size.


    "Uhn." David sniffed in surprise.


    It was more convenient, putting on his shirt.


    He opened his interface to check on the map of the location, he was about to execute his n.


    David frowned with what he saw. The map had been deleted.


    "Hazel, what is going on with the map?" David interrogated, obviously puzzled.


    "The map was only provided in order for the students to select their drop point. It had been programmed to be deleted aa soon as younded." The robotic voice of his AI responded back to him.


    The crease on his forehead increased. This situation had made his n difficult to execute.


    He had only seen the map twice and it wasn''t enough to memorise the entire thing.


    But he had definitely imprinted the loot zone in his head. That was something he was never going to forget.


    The only problem was that he didn''t know his current position. Which made things slightly difficult for him.


    Breathing in deeply, he put on his shirt, his gaze determined.


    He remembered there were a few lifeform signs he had detected a few meters away from.


    Stomping his foot, he dashed away and his figure faded within the forest.


    * * *


    Back at the safezone, three groups stood in a trianr position at the gate to the safezone.


    The situation was immensely tense as the temperature in this surroundings turned a few degrees colder.


    Lu Feng stood at the forefront of one group, his blue eyes in a re and what was surprising was that Sturm, Phyllida, and the six other students ranked in the Rankings List were standing beside Lu Feng ring at the two groups of students standing opposite them.


    Standing in front of the second group, was a female student with five other people behind her.


    She was as beautiful as a flower and as delicate as a silk. Her face was white and smooth with no pores to spot.


    No blemish could be seen either and her green eyes seem to shine together with her floating blond hair and her sulent lips.


    But currently, her lips was curled up in a sneer as she gazed at the two groups in front of her.


    The third groups just consisted of three people, A male with the bearing of a gentle young master at the forefront and two beautiful women behind him that seem to be his maids to him.


    While their numbers are littlepared to the other two groups, the brainwaves they exuded almost rivalled that of the other two groups.


    The other students had moved away from the tense location as they didn''t want to be caught in the crossfire between the three strong groups.


    Numerous other students stood far away on trees as they watched the unsettling situation.


    Suddenly, Phyllida broke the quite stared own as she said "I will repeat myself, who are you people?"


    Avien sneer widened as she replied "What does that matter? If you wish to battle, then let us fight. I want to see who will dare snatch thus safe zone from my hands." The chill in her eyes increased.


    "I have never seen you in the Institute and neither did any of you attended sses. Who exactly are you people?" Sturm growled loudly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Lu Feng hadn''t initiated an attack yet, he would have long since attacked.


    The safe zone was a very important location to possess. As the area surrounding the safe zone had been cleared of any dangerous beast.


    Moreover, it contained numerous houses and food stuffs with a few basic amenities to help the student pass through the days.


    And more importantly, it contained low-level gadgets that could increase the survival ability of the students and could also increase the Combat ability of the students.


    Droxford smiled gently as he said "Of course we are students of the same institute "

 Chapter 101 - The Group Fight

    But then Droxford smile turned sinister as he continued "You guys should take your leave, this zone belongs to me and if any one of you decides to fight me for it, you should be ready to face the consequences. " he said, facing Lu Feng and his group.


    And then his smile turned gentle as he spoke to Avein. His eyes filled with lust as his eyes swept her sexy figure.


    "Vee, you shouldn''t be like this. If you be mine, you wouldn''t need to fight against me or anyone else for any gadget. You would benefit greatly from it." his smile turned lecherous towards the end.


    Avein red at him maliciously. But it was true as he had said she would definitely benefit greatly from it.


    The Exercising method he practice was one that increases his bloody revolution the more he indulge in his sexual pleasures.


    It would increase his blood cycle andalso increases the blood cycle of his partner when having sex.


    Avein might have considered it if Droxford wanted. Just an ordinary sex but he always goes overboard with his role y.


    Normal sex wasn''t enough to satisfy him anymore as it wouldn''t increase his blood cycle.


    Only the sadistic type were pain and pleasure was present were the types to satisfy him.


    And Avein wasn''t going to allow herself to be to be ced under such torture.


    That was the reason for her rejecting him. Her white wave technique had already reached the second level and was progressing rapidly to the third stage. She wasn''t going to drop it, changing it for another just to quickly increase her blood revolution.


    She had repeated her words time without numbers to him but he wouldn''t listen so she opted at keeping quiet as she didn''t want to give Jo m that sense of satisfaction.


    It seems as though thsy knew each other.


    Lu Feng frowned as he was deep in thought. He could take a few guesses as to who these two groups are.


    But he hadn''t expected to meet with them this soon.


    But what was there to think of? With hisbat experience and his blood revolution, he had nothing to fear.


    His arrogant expression returned and he stepped forwards.


    The waves he was giving off increased sharply and the ground beneath his feet gave loud thuds, depressed as he walked forwards.


    "Arrogant words from a fool, you do not have the ability to make us leave I advice you to think carefully about this least you suffer gravely." Lu Feng mocked.


    Avein beautiful lips curled up as she nced at Drefxord, giggling "Haha, it seems you are being looked down upon."


    Drexford face darkened and his demeanor changed. "Bunch of clowns! How dare you!" he was really angry this time.


    He had been called a fool by this bunch of people ying house with the Rankings because of a few Gyno points they would receive. It was trulyughable.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the prices mentioned in thispetition were attractive, he wouldn''t be even be here in the first ce.


    Boom!


    A loud sound echoed as two figures sprang into action but it wasn''t Droxford, it was the two beautiful girls that had been silent by his side.


    Originally the three groups could share the resources avable in this safe zone unfortunately, the resourced avable won''t be enough for three groups to share.


    Sturm let out an massive growl from his lips as he rushed forwards towards the two figure like an angry bull.


    "Lion''s Might!"


    He swung two ws that seem to shine with a sharp look towards their direction


    Boom!


    When his attacks connected to the twody''s fist, Sturm felt as though he had been struck by lightning and he froze.


    The blood cycle had been disturbed. His head turned a shade red as the blood in his body flowed into his head.


    Drops of blood could be seen flowing down his lips and he let out a muffled groan. He would be unable to circte his blood for a whole now.


    The twodies simultaneously retreated as fast as they hade.


    Seeing this oue, Lu Feng''s eyes shed and in the next second.


    Instantly, the circumference around his feet exploded into bits and pieces and dust suddenly filled the area, about to envelop everyone within its radius but how could Droxford stand still and watch as the rotten infested dust of the ground envelop him.


    Without waiting for Droxford to personally make a move.


    The two beautiful girls by his side swiftly twisted their hips up and down in a seductive manner but they were build up strength.


    "Explosive Climax!" the girls let out a low shout and they swing their little dainty fist in the air.


    The wind suddenly stirred up as they seem to want to carry the dust away with them.


    But Lu Feng smirked coldly. This was exactly the moment he had been waiting for.


    "Dark Dragon''s Decree!"


    His figure shed unexpectedly as he took advantage of the situation. Abat technique off the bat. He didn''t wait to test his opponents strength at all.


    He wasn''t that stupid. Droxford squinted his eyes. Although the dust in the area had thinned, it was still a little hard to see.


    "Iron Fist!"


    Instantly, he also also let out a fist. A fist and a w connected to each other.


    Dong!


    Sparks flew as their attacks collided. Lu feng''s ws had traced of ck color while Droxford''s fist contained a hint of a golden hue.


    Their hands no longer looked like flesh but skins forged from dark hard steel.


    Janeane and the others to move as they attacked the trio.


    Avein just watched with greatly intrested eyes as the two groups went on with it.


    She was obviously happy with the situation. It was best to let them fight it out with each other. It would benefit her no matter which side win.


    So she took her seat in a branch near the tree she was situated at and watched with a smile.

 Chapter 102 - Attacked

    David fleeted through the trees with immense speed as though he was been pursued by something.


    He didn''t even mind the scratches brought about by the tress and the dirt sshing on his foot.


    He was cursing himself on the inside.


    He had wrongly calcted and had entered the the location of beasts that seem to live in groups.


    He had passed by the location as he was trying to figure out his current position on the map he had been attacked by different Evolved beasts along the way.


    He handled the situation pretty well but soon after, only one type of beast continued popping up, attacking him and at first he was confused.


    But as soon as he geared a few sounds of beast approaching he instantly knew he had unknowingly approached a herd.


    He swiftly turned to flee and here he was right now.


    He wanted to cry but the tears didn''t give him any face as non came out.


    His speed was fast but the Land Sharks were way faster.


    At first, David was quite in disbelief to see sharks with two legs jumping and running from trees to trees. But he soon got used to it after his third kill.


    But the situation took a turn for the worse when there were at least thirty Land Sharks pursuing him with drools in their mouths.


    It was as if thend was the sea to them. They fleeted around the trees like monkeys.


    David was currently put in a hard situation. His shirt was dirty and had numerous tears and holes in it.


    Suddenly, David twisted his head as he bent his body forwards.


    Swish!


    Arge hair-raising sharp rows of teeth passed by a hair''s breadth.


    Twisting his waist suddenly, he punched out at the shark''s head with the force of a meteor.


    "Scorching Fist!"


    Bang!


    The head exploded as flesh, blood and bones sprayed out, staining his body and the surrounding area and a the remaining body of the mutated shark wss sent flying.


    But instead of getting intimidated, the sharks seem to go into a frenzy every time they sense blood. Theybwoukd attack him more vigorously as though he had killed off theor children.


    David''s ordinary punch contained forces of almost 20,000 kg of force, which was enough to squash the Land Sharks.


    But such force wasn''t something one could dish out as one liked.


    David used the feedback he had gained from the force to propel himself forwards.


    It was very simple to deal with the mutated sharks but dealing with almlsu thirty at the same time? David felt his hair stood on end at the thought adn he could feel the goosebumps in his body rising.


    The numbers of sure kill attacks he could send in one second won''t be equivalent to the numbers of Land Sharks that would attempt to kill him in one second.


    After about 10 minutes of pursuit, David''s eyes darkened as he saw a very huge cliff blocking his way.


    The walls of the cliff was incredibly sharp as if someone had sliced it apart with a sharp sword.


    Which made it extremely difficult to climb.


    Skidding into a stop, David turned his back to the cliff. Making it so that his back face the cliff wall.


    The Land sharks also stopped but they surrounded him in a circle so as to ensure he doesn''t escape.


    The sound of the piston like heartbeating from a Spryher made any Evolved monsters or Mutated beast excited.


    If they could just have a slight taste of the blood and flesh of the Spryher, they could even advance to the next stage.


    Spit drooled down their mouths as they revealed a sharp rows of rotten teeth.


    David gulped. This was the second time! The second time the forest was telling him that although he was strong, he wouldn''t be able to survive if he was unbridled.


    David never had any wilderness training of any sort. It was expected that he would make mistakes in this forest as it was his first time but the repercussions are a little too much.


    Growl!


    His thoughts was suddenly interrupted as a loud growl filled his ears.


    Suddenly, the seas of Sharks quietened down and split apart as arge shark emerged from within the waves.


    David heart shook slightly. It was a High-level dark haze Evolved monster.


    The difficulty level of his situation instantly increased by a few level.


    Land sharks are fast and agile. And although he could deal with a low level dark hazend shark with a single fist, he required up to three to four punches to handle a mid level dark haze evolved beast.


    But now that a mid level evolvednd shark had shown up, he was in deep shit this time.


    Firming his gaze, determination in his eyes. He spoke in his head. ''Activate the life form scanner for the two remaining time it has left.''


    ''Lifeform Scanner activated.


    Remaining time left ; 1 minute 59 seconds. Please be careful.''


    The voice still sounded robotic but a hint of humanity could be felt if checked properly.


    But David was in no condition to focus on that.


    ''I can do this!''


    The Land Shark leader suddenly stomped its foot and as if in response, the other Land sharks instantly moved to the kill.


    David''s eyes shed with a cold chill as he shouted out!


    Aaaaah!


    His muscles bulged suddenly and rming numbers of veins popped out from his body, twisting in a weird way like snakes and he seem to have gotten a bit taller.


    His body undted like waves and the sound of blood slouching in his body could be heard but this only seem to excite the beasts more.


    He activated Three-Fold strength without any hesitation.


    Boom!


    The ground under his feet cracked in pure strength and an invisible wave of heat zed around his body but it remained unseen.


    As the beast were a few inches away from him, David was like a mad man and he rushed towards the beasts in a fierce manner.


    He punched out and the void stirred!

 Chapter 103 - Unexpected Attack

    Howl!


    David''s hair floated backwards like he was in the middle of a cyclone.


    There was no way to describe how powerful the punch was.


    Wrapped within was an intense but invisible waves of heat emanating from the fist.


    He had activated Two-Fold body Strengthening, he knew its price but in his current situation, he had no choice.


    And due to its extreme speed, it was as though it went past the void.


    In fact, it was a fiat that created its own void and looked as though it bended the surrounding space.


    Pfft! Pfft!


    The two closest Land Sharks near him immediately exploded into pieces.


    Not waiting a single moment, David retracted his hands and punched out again with the same force.


    Land shark began to explode one by one as though it was a festival.


    Soon, tennd sharks had died from his hands but the other Land shark seem to have learnt from their lessons as they didn''t hurry to kill him.


    They kept circling around him and as though they had been given a sort ofmand.


    Four mid-level Land sharks immediately attacked David at the same time from different directions.


    David''s expression turned ugly at the change of tactics previously, they were attacking him recklessly, with no regards to tactics.


    But now, they had chosen four mid level evolved beast to attack him at the same time, he had only two hands not four.


    If he was able to kill two of them, the other two would take the opportunity tond an attack on him, how was he going to deal with the situation.


    There was no time to think about things deeply, they were already in front of him. His hands turned into a blur as there were four fists afterimages that could be seen.


    Instantly, the fournd sharks were sent flying with a whine from their lips.


    The smell of burning flesh came out from their head as their eyes and snort had been roasted ck. They had been severely injured by David''s Scorching fist and would be unable to get up for some time.


    David decided to sacrifice power for speed.


    He had gained a bit of inspiration at thest moment. He didn''t need to use up his strength in killing them, he just needed to cripple them so that they would be unable to get up for a while and when he was done with the whole park, he could finally start killing them one by one.


    Laughing heartily "Come on." David raised his legs and with a spin, he let out barrages of violent kick attacks.


    Cyclonic Kick! Storm fury!


    Another move from the Cyclonic kicking technique. It is a move that allows one to send out multiple attacks in all directions, leaving out quite a number of deceptive images.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As though he was the storm and his attacks were the wind it self,nd sharks were sent flying backwards like ser balls.


    He had read quite a bit on sharks back on earth. Well, he had been forced to but anyways, he knew the weakest part of a shark is their eyes, snort and gill rankers.


    It was the softest tissue in a shark''s body and he assumed and shark would also have the same weakness and he was very right.


    Since it was hard to find the gills of thend sharks, David attacks specifically hit on their snout and their eyes.


    Although, David''s kicks and punch seem ordinary, the distorting air around them said otherwise. But thend sharks didn''t seem to care one bit.


    The rapid heartbeating from the twin David was like ecstacy to them as they seem to lost their thinking ability and their calm nature.


    Land sharks were calm andzy in nature and wouldn''t attempt an attack if they weren''t provoked. If they met an ordinary human without the slightest bits of power, they would be toozy to care anyway.


    But the blood and heart bearing of a Spryher seem to turn them into something else entirely. From gentle to a blood sucking monster.


    Every kicks carried a hot temperature which would be forcibly conducted into the bodies of the Land sharks, burning the connected parts of their bodies.


    The numbers of Land Sharks that were drooling quickly dwindled and very soon, only seven could be seen.


    David was lost in excitement with this battle, it had been a long time since he had fought like this.


    Releasing his frustrated emotion, ever since he cane here, he had been holding in his emotions and putting himself in check but now, he was free to release as much as he wanted.


    Before he knew it, all the remainingnd sharks were on the ground, paralysed. Unable to do anything as they either whined loudly or dead.


    "Hahaha! That was satisfying." As David was about to release the Two-Fold strength, he suddenly spotted a red dot, right on the spot he was standing.


    His expression changed and the first thing he did was to look to upwards because of hisst encounter but there was nothing up.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight vibration from the ground and without waiting for him to confirm it, David''s leg expanded in size and his muscles undted.


    With his veins popping out dreadfully form his legs.


    His heart constricted with his forceful control and he stomped his foot down, towards the ground.


    Swiftly, his figure was propelled backwards but in that split second, a huge shark head split open the ground and it bit at David''s thigh.


    David''s speed and reaction had been fast but he wasn''t faster than a High-level Land Shark with the Earth Swim ability.


    A Land Shark with an ability was definitely fearsome and if it could advance to the red brown daze state, gaining another ability, it would definitely be the ruler amongst the forest as its strength would definitely soar.


    The Earth swim ability allows the beast to pad through the ground as though it was fish to water. Its body releases a wired undtions that seem to scatter the bonds holding the molecules in the sand for a few seconds.


    The undtion from the body would disturb the molecr structure of sands or rocks nearby, turning them as soft as dust in just a few seconds allowing the beast to pass through and when the undtion stops, the molecr structure would gather back into its previous form.


    Either to sand or to rocks.. And in simple definition, the undtion soften any hard rocks or sand for a few seconds which would then gather back if the undtion were absent.

 Chapter 104 - Dark Red Orb

    ''How the hell does did a ck haze beast develop a skill? This is cheating!'' he shouted in fury!


    ording to what he had heard and read in the institute, a ck haze Mutant beast nor Evolved beast would never be able to develop any skill in that state unless they advanced to the brown daze state would they develop a skill that matches their traits and character.


    But with what David was experiencing, he couldn''t help but curse at the institute. He would have been more careful of he was aware of such information.


    But he had made a grave mistake because of their them. He was aggrieved.


    It really wasn''t the Institute''s fault. It was public knowledge that dark haze beast never develops a skill but there was always exceptions.


    If a dark haze beast had been lucky and consumed precious resources, that could help it evolve, but due to its bad talent, it was unable to advance to the next state.


    It would develop a skill instead, as a supplement for being unable to forcefully advance. It only happens in rare cases though which was also the reason why the lecturers hadn''t mentioned it.


    "Hmph!"


    David grunted in pain as his thigh was bitten but at thest moment, his legs deted and his muscles oscited at a unique frequency.


    He had lucky advance to the next state of the Three-Fold Step. His legs now contained five times its previous strength.


    But instead of the normal intion of the muscles which was the signature of activating the technique, his leg muscles and skin seem topress and tighten around his bones, turning as brown as bronze.


    Muscles contorted n his legs as though he had been training them for all his life.


    The application of muscles and skinpression seems to enhance muscle blood flow ... in the muscle tissue providing important information on muscle metabolism, increasing his strength and defenses by more five times its previous strength.


    Shing!


    Sparks flew off as the sharp teeth of Land shark bit down at his leg.


    He winced in pain.


    The Land shark seem to be surprised but it was like a meat grinder as it kept squeezing at the David''s thigh as though it as thest thing it wanted to do.


    But would David allow it to do as it pleased after he had suffered a loss? The answer is no.


    "Aaaah!" shouting in fury and in fear.


    He immediately bombarded the shark with punches like a mad man.


    Even after the head of the Land shark had been pulverized, he still continued to mangle the body of the beast.


    His eyes had turned blood red as he seem to not see anything else other than blood.


    After about 10 minutes, he immediately fell down in exhaustion.


    Hu Hu Hu.


    He breathed in and out as though he was starving. His heart gradually began to calm down.


    But his emotions were anything but calm. He had been almost crippled, almost! If he hadn''t been lucky to advance in his technique, he didn''t know what would have happened.


    "What the hell is wrong with this world!" David yelled in frenzy.


    He was truly astonished, every single mistake seem to mean death. He couldn''t even afford to make a single mistake.


    It wasn''t like in earth were wen if you make a thousand mistakes, there were still opportunities to make up for them. But here, a single mistake seem to mean death.


    He still hasn''t gotten used to it.


    Raising his mangled body up, his body had defaulted and had returned to its normal size.


    With his body strength and his defense, he could handle activating Two-Fold strength on his body for aboit 2 to 3 minutes before his muscles begin to inme and his veins start to tear with the friction of blood flow.


    He could also hold Three-Fold strength for only about 20 to 30 second befrie his body starts to breakdown from abusing it.


    He was currently covered in blood, both his blood and that of the Land Sharks.


    His shirt had been discarded and his pants had been torn, only covering his thighs.


    But the thin vest covered his body, so he wasn''t worried about about his upper body.


    As he stood up, a sharp electric pain from deep within his bones shot up from his left thigh.


    He sucked in a deep breath in pain. It was very painful. As he looked to inspect the wound.


    Numerous hole like depressions circled his legs like bangles. Although the teeth had been unable to pierce past his flesh and muscles, the force behind those Jaws were something his bones weren''t really able to handle.


    His bones had been injured. David sighed at his condition as he limped away from the zone since the smell of blood may attract other beast.


    He wasn''t in a condition to fight and he was afraid that any random mid level dark haze beast would do away with him.


    As he was about to leave, something suddenly caught his eyes. It was a dark red jelly like substance that kept forming in the middle of the mangled High-level dark haze beast.


    Frowning, David went ahead to investigate what it was, he bent down to check what it was.


    It was round as a ball and as soft as jelly, it had a very soft shell that seem like a membrane and was as though it would break anytime soon as though the contents inside of it would break out if an external force was exerted in it.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes shed with a bright golden glow as he seen to remember something.


    But he was slightly hesitant. If he was wrong, the consequences might just be severe but his condition was also critical, he didn''t have enough strength to resist if he met any beast.


    Gnabling in this situation was a very bad idea but if he was right in his conjecture about the dark red jelly like substance in his hands, he wouldn''t even have to worry even if he encountered the same situation all over again.


    It was that worth it.


    Suddenly, his eyes hardened as he decided. He would be dead anyway if he encountered a string beast in the way if he didn''t rest.


    Picking up the sharp horn from his backpack.


    Shua! Pfft!


    David shed at his injured thigh without hesitation.

 Chapter 105 - Increase In Strength

    David shed at his injured thigh without hesitation.


    Pfft!


    Blood gushed out, dripping on the sandy floor.


    "Fuck!" David grunted in pain.


    And at the same time, he made a slit at his other thigh and also, at both his wrist.


    David didn''t stop it though. cing down the sharp horn, he held the Dark red with his hands.


    Abruptly, he squeezed softly on the dark red soft jelly like substance.


    Pop!


    And with a soft pop, the soft protective membrane on it broke and the dark red fluid within spilled out.


    The smell was horrendous but it wasn''t any worse than how David stunk right now.


    Holding the thick and small size liquid within his hands as it seems that the viscosity of the fluid was extremely high.


    He ced it above his injury and as the first drop dripped down his wound.


    David shivered and a pleasured moan couldn''t help but escape his lips.


    As the second drop entered his wound, his muscles undted under a uniquemand as they seem topress and inte by themselves.


    Suddenly, a itchy feeling filled his thighs and his bones seems as though countless ants had found a delightful delicacy.


    Gnawing at his bones desperately.


    It was quite painful put also tickles. His fractured bones began to heal rapidly.


    If one looked at David, they would see him cackling and also groaning with gritted teeth on the floor but her refused to give up his current position. So as not to spill the remaining fluid.


    When he was sure his leg had been healed, he repeated the same process for his other thigh and his arms.


    The dark fluid flowed into his body like it had a life of its own. His body itched and tickled but David knew it was a sign that his body was undergoing the healing process.


    He grinned at his correct gamble. He was right, the dark red orb had been the genome of the High level Land shark.


    Genomes are the jelly like substance that forms when a high level beast had been killed.


    The radiation in the atmosphere seem to react with the genes in the body of the dead beast and the genomes in the body would start to coagukate, forming a slight membrane around it which would get stronger the longer it was exposed in the air.


    It was never meant to have been formed in the corpse of a dark haze beast but since the beast developed a skill, David wasn''t really surprised by it.


    David sighed, the feeling of strength returning to his body was euphoric.


    The dark red fluid was filled to the brim with energy that seem to energize his body.


    It was like he had taken ecstasy, like he was on drug. The feeling of strength filling his body was addictive.


    He heart was automatically stimted as its speed kept on increasing in cycle.


    It was as though his hearts was about to burst out of his chest.


    The veins in his hands that had burst out or that had been torn apart began to heal also. And his wrist which had almost been burnt ck from overusing scorching fury, began to peel oof as new flesh grew out from it.


    Steam seem to rise from the top of his head as his air stood on end, due to them being negatively charged.


    His breathing grew rougher and rougher as he seem to be unable to contain the energy any longer.


    His blood circted past its original limits and it still continued to rise in power. Normally, his veins would have burst from the friction and his muscles would have been torn apart from the force.


    But the red fluid seem to have hardened and strengthened his body to be able to handle the force.


    Suddenly, the energy filling his body seem to fade away as they had been used up.


    Causing David to sigh in relief and in regret.


    "Damn, if only it couldst a bit longer."


    The feeling made him regretful but his body had reached its limit, if the energy filling his body hadn''t stopped, he wasn''t sure what would have happened.


    Looking at his hand, there were still three to four drops remaining.


    David cut out a bit of strong skin flesh from an intactnd shark and he ced the drops of dark red blood within before tying them up with the few pieces of his shirts he could find.


    Seeing as everything had been settled, david turned to leave, his direction was the original location of the Land Shark evolved monsters.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched as he seem to be listening to something.


    David eyes shed with weird light, but he didn''t do any thing, he just leaned against a tree as he waited quietly.


    A few secondster, two voice said at the same time.


    "It is here!"


    The Bush rustled and two figures came out. They were two young men. While one was fat, the other was even more fatter.


    Their faces was fierce and evil looking that one look was enough to know that they definitely didn''te in peace.


    David was very surprised though. He want surprised because of their face. He was surprised because of their looks.


    They were simply ugly. Since he hade here, he hadn''t seen a single person that was ugly amongst the students as it seems everyone seem to adopt a great gene.


    But he met two ugly individuals at this moment, it was quite surprising.


    "Uhn, I think Its with him." The fat one said as he held a Gadget in his hands.


    The gadget seem to scan something and the holographic arrow it was projecting, pointed straight towards David.


    David raised an eye row as he asked "What is with me?"


    "That means he definitely has a treasure with him somewhere." The fatter one beamed as he looked at David with the eyes of one gazing at a pile of gold.


    "Yes, Yes. While we might be unable to win thispetition, with thispass, weight find treasures far surpassing the rewards for first ce."


    The two didn''t didn''t even bother to reply him as that discussed amongst each other.


    David didn''t mind though, he kept quiet as he listen to the funny drama in front of him.

 Chapter 106 - The Fat Dude And The Fatter Dude

    "Haha. we are definitely going to be rich." Theyughed sinisterly as they seem to immerse themselves into their their delusions.


    But they soon quietened down as they noticed the numerous amount of dead beast in the surroundings.


    "The person who killed all these beast must be pretty strong!" the fat one whispered.


    "You are quite right. We are very lucky we haven''t encountered anyone like that." The fatter one agreed.


    "Let''s hurry and deal with this puppy and leave here quickly, incase the person is around the area." The fat dude suggested.


    As they were afraid to disturb such an expert.


    David blinked his eyes in disbelief. He couldn''t believe such stupid people exists within the institute.


    "Hey you," The fatter one pointed towards David.


    "Drop everything you have with you and transfer your points to us and we will let you live." The killing intent in his eyes shone.


    It seems as though they had killed people before.


    David decided to y with them for a bit and he asked.


    "Okay, I will give you my stuffs but, the amount of kill points I have is much, who should I transfer the killpoints to though?" David smiled.


    "Me of course." The fatter one quickly respond


    The fat one blinked his eyes as he looked towards the fatter one with a puzzled expression.


    "You have been collecting the points for yourself all this while, don''t you think it is high time I collected them too." The fatter one exined himself.


    "And how do I know you wouldn''t lie to me and cheat me." The fatter one added.


    Incensed the fat one cheeks trembled. "Are you calling me a thief?" he pointed furiously at the fatter dude.


    As they were about to start their arguments, they were suddenly interrupted by a sudden bout ofughter.


    David was currently holding his stomach,ughing. It had been quite long since he had seen such foolish folks.


    They stared confused as to why David wasughing but although they were stupid, they were clever enough to figure out why David wasughing.


    They were instantly infuriated. This guy was making fun of them. He treated them like a joke.


    As they were about to attack, they heard David say.


    "Sigh, you guys just brightened my mood, don''t worry, I will make sure not to kill you."


    David grinned as gazed at the two figures before him.


    Laughing in anger, the fat one didn''t say anymore and immediately attacked.


    His flesh trembled as he sent a p towards David. He had immediately activated his technique.


    The fatter one circled around David and also attacked in a simr manner.


    David snorted as he waisted until the attacks were about to touch him. L


    His hair flew backwards, due to the windsing from their attacks.


    Abruptly, he sent two fast kicks, colliding with their palms.


    Pa! Pa!


    The sound of flesh hitting each other with force could be heard.


    The two fat youths were instantly sent skidding backwards with their foots imprinted into the soil.


    David was momentarily surprised. Although he had only used 60 percent of his strength, he had been sure he was able to mobilize them easily but it seems as though they had practiced a manual that increases their toughness.


    David scrutinzed them and saw that the flesh in their bodies were wriggling as they seem to conduct energy from one ce of their bodies to the flesh.


    It was exactly the same technique Daisy had used in nullifying his attacks.


    It was slightly annoying to deal with but also very simple to deal with.


    The expression of the two fat dudes changed drastically. They hadn''t expected David to be this strong.


    "Who are you?" the fatter one asked.


    "Isn''t it toote to ask such questions now?"


    As soon as he said that, David''s body swayed and his figure faded.


    The two figure snickered at the same time.


    With the ignition of their blood cirction, they pulled out the l hands in a fist after which, their index finger and middle finger was released as they.pierced through the air, leaving a red trail in their wake.


    "Phantom Spears!" a high level ck grade finger technique.


    Suddenly their eyes widened as they saw David''s figure swayed between them, avoiding the Spear fingers , and they were instantly punched on the chest.


    Bam! Bam!


    Their figure were sent flying this time and their flesh trembled incessantly as their techniques wasn''t able to counter the force from that fist.


    Coughing out mouthfuls of blood, they could only lie atoll on the floor because their blood flow had been forcibly disrupted, they couldbt hope to force it to calm down, thwy could only hope it calms down quickly.


    Butbl David wasn''t the patient type of person.


    He went to them as he took thepass gadget from them. After which he told them.


    "Transfer all your kill points to me and I will let the both of you live," David repeated they words to them.


    It seems as though the fatter dude was more timid since he instantly swiped his scores at David.


    David received the notification but he didn''t chect it out yet.


    He turned to face the fat dude as he questioned. "Transfer yours now."


    Seeing as he didn''t reply, David swiftly raised his leg and he immediately stomped down on the fatter ones finger.


    "Aaaahh!" he screamed like a pig in a ughter house as he rolled around the floor like a mad man. The nerves in the fingers was extremely sensitive. Any serious injury in it could result into a piercing pain.


    He couldn''t even bare the pain and liquid could be seen dripping down his pants.


    But, he immediately transfered the kill points to David when he saw David raising his leg once more.


    David smiled as he said. "That''s a good boy. But do not let me see you two again, or else." David''s eyes shed with a cold light as he turned around, and left.


    "That crazy bastard the fatter one muttered."

 Chapter 107 - Another Ability

    Fleeting through the trees, David advanced towards the direction the Land Sharks hade from.


    The night time wasing and he needed to rest in a suitable ce. He could guess that there was some sort of den or cave that thend sharks had gathered to stay at.


    That was exactly where he was headed.


    Then he frowned. The muscles in his body was giving off a weird undtions that he couldn''tprehend.


    It was a frequency he had neve seen nor heard and neither had he practiced it before.


    He skidded into a stop and he closed his eyes to examine his body.


    The undtions were extremely tiny and fleeting as though it was about to fade anytime soon.


    If it weren''t for his ability to control his body and muscles perfectly, he wouldn''t even notice. David could even swear that a Phaser would never notice such undtions even if they looked for it everywhere in their body.


    Closing his eyes, he first observed the undtions and then he controlled his muscles to keep osciting ording to the undtions.


    He kept increasing the frequency until hsi muscles started to hum a soft soft sound.


    It was extremelt small and was like the buzz of a mosquito.


    All of a sudden, David felt the ground beneath his feet gave out.


    His eyes opened wide in shock. As he shouted in his head ''F*ck!''


    His body instantly sank into the sand and his figure vanished from view.


    Only the sounds of ants and the rustling of the decayed leaves remained preeminent.


    Suddenly the ground parted and a hand could be seen emerging from the ground.


    If a student of the institute notice this scene, it was unknown what he or she would do. Either to faint from fear or run, shouting for help.


    David raised his body from deep within the earth as he coughed out sand and spit.


    He had thought he had been attacked but it seems he was the one who had done himself in.


    ording to his spections, he had gained another ability.


    David was stunned for a while. Gaining an ability was incredibly rare and emwas only possible when one bes a Phaser as those people deal with gic abilities and gene modifications.


    It was known that directly absorbing a genome, although a had the ability to rapidly heal any injury and increases one strength, it was also harmful to the body as a few toxins within the genome would begin to umte.


    But people still use this process all the time, why?


    It wasn''t because they wished to increase their strength, there were numerous serums out there that could assist one in doing that.


    And it also wasn''t for healing injuries. Soaking in the energy tank for a while is a lot cheaper and better than that.


    They absorb it because of the 0.1 chance to attain the abilityin the genome the beast had while it ahd been alive.


    After absorbing the genome, the genes in the body tends to imitate the good parts of the genome which in most cases, the ability the genome developed.


    Although, it rarely seeded, but those who had been lucky to gain abilities then to turn into mighty figure than countless people could rely on.


    So, the fact that he had unknowingly gained an ability was strange to him. He hadn''t even put that thought in mind as he had thought it was impossible for it to happen but who knew he would be pleasantly surprised.


    He had unknowingly gained an ability, if others knew about this, they would turn incredibly jealous that their heads would want toe off.


    "It was worth the pain I''ve suffered." David beamed as he continued on his way.


    Earth Swim.


    An ability that make the muscles around the body release rma unique undtion that seem to scatter the gic structure of sand and rocks at the molecr level.


    But it was just that the stamina consumed was just too terrifying.


    Just the two second usage he had smactivayed the ability, it has used up 20 percent of his stamina which means he could only use it for a maximum of 10 seconds and If he pushed himself hard, he could increase the duration by 5 seconds more.


    David smiled widely at his luck. And he resumed his journey, his figure disappeared.


    On his way there , he met a few Land Sharks that had strayed from the pursuit or had been to flow to follow the herd.


    It was a massacre as he ughtered every Land Sharks he met on the way.


    It appeared as though he had been tramatized by the experience and was taking it out on the remaining beasts.


    A few minutester, David arrived at a cave entrance. The entrance was extremely dark like the Abssy, devoid of any light


    There wasn''t the sign of any beast present in the surrounding area


    The cave''s entrance was shaped like the yawning mouth of a beast.


    As David neared the entrance, he felt like puking his guts out. The smelling out of the cave was absolutely disgusting.


    A few meters away, David spotted a few droppings that he could guess was from the Land Sharks, at first, he didn''t know what they were as the pile of mud like things didn''t stand out.


    But when he got closer, he was almost terrfied.


    It took David quite a bit of bravely to decisively enter the cave''s entrance it as just that dark.


    Luckily, he had an holographic system with him at all times. Although still puzzled about where the system gets its energy from, that wasn''t his business anyways.


    The system gains energy by converting sound energy into electrical energy through special methods.


    And the sound energyes from the heartbeat of each Spryher. As long as on wasn''t dead, the system would forever be in operation.


    It could even be said that the system nevercks energy and it''s half life would never dwindle as long as its host remains alive.


    "Hazel, switch on the emergency lights.." David spoke softly.

 Chapter 108 - StoneVoid

    The cave entrance suddenly lit up in a bright light.


    Making David squint his eyes, struggling to see clearly.


    He quickly told his AI to adjust the intensity in which after, the surroundings lit up in a soft glow.


    Not to bright for others to notice but also not too low that he himself would be unable to see clearly.


    With slow but steady steps, David walked along the path of the cave.


    Although the smell still disturbed him, he had gotten used to it.


    After he had walked a few meters forwards, David squinted as he saw a broken piece of steel boardying in one corner of the floor.


    Covered in sand and was already in ruins. Rust covered the steel board.


    Picking it up, David picked it up, dusting the steel board.


    It was only then he could make make out a little of what was written on it.


    "Stonevoid." That was the only word he could make out, he couldn''t make out the other words as they had been rusted beyond hisprehensive ability.


    Blinking his eyes, David threw aside the steel and he continued forwards.


    After a few steps, arge clearing immediately came into view.


    The ce was veryrge and three was arge building hall that was built at the center of the cave.


    David could guess that it had been a dwelling ce for a small organisation of some sort.


    He could feel his heart pumping as he knew he had definitely stumbled into something good.


    David observed his surroundings and saw that there were other paths in the cave which led to unknown ces.


    Three were at least 20 of those paths.


    David didn''t wait, he rushed inside therge buildings with excitement visible on his face, intending to see what was inside but he was immediately disappointed.


    The instant he set foot into the building, he realised that everything had been thoroughly searched through.


    Still not believing he couldn''t find anything useful, he searched the entire building for more than an hour.


    There wasn''t a single hint to show that anything of value still remained in the building.


    He had even ignored the smell the Land Sharjs and other beast that had ever lived in here gave off to search the ce for a whole hour.


    He was depressed. But very soon, he regained his vigor.


    There were still ces he hadn''t checked yet.


    It took David almost three hours to rampage through the entire underground cave but he found nothing of note.


    It was to be expected though. They weren''t the first batch of students that had used this specific location as theirpetition ground.


    He would be extremely lucky if he could even find a drop of serum in the entire underground cave.


    The only things he could find are the dwellings of different Land Sharks, the details of thise dwellings, David didn''t wish to remember.


    Then, there was a sudden sh of inspiration that fleeted through his mind but he couldn''t get a clear hold of it.


    Rubbing his head, he tried recalling what it was. The dwellings of the Land Sharks.


    His eyes instantly lit up, every cave dwelling he had searched were of the roughly of the same size which means the low levelnd sharks and the mid levelnd sharks had probably been staying there.


    But he wasn''t able to find anything rted to the high level dark haze Land Shark beast dwelling.


    His eyes glinted with a sharp glow and he was visibly excited.


    Since he couldn''t find the High levelnd shark''s dwelling, which means it had probably used its ability to dig ayer for itself underground.


    The main reason he had tracked down thend sharks dwelling was because of the high levelnd shark.


    It was practically impossible for a high level dark haze beast to develop an ability without a catalyst.


    There had to be something here that had triggered the reaction.


    He just had to find it.


    But, David then frowned soon after. He couldn''t possibly dig out the whole ground jaut because he was searching for a singleyer.


    He would only tire himself out of he did that.


    That optioned as automatically removed which remained only one option left.


    To use the ability he had gained.


    Earth Swim: Utilizes the muscles in the body to release a unique undtion that momentarily soften the structure of sands and rocks thates into contact with the body.


    Although david still didn''t know the full extent of the ability yet, as he hadn''t tried it on other things. He was sure it doesn''t work on woods.


    He had tried it in the few trees he had encountered on the way and it was basically just a waste of time.


    Every time he activated the ability and was near anything apart from sands or rocks, there woukd be a weird feedback he would always receive that makes his body ufortable every time he was near anything other than sand or rocks.


    A soft hum was heard and his whole muscles shook from underneath the vest and immediately, the earth beneath his feet gave out.


    David didn''t panic this time as he had experienced it before, controlling the intensity of the undtions, his descending speed dropped and he finally stablized his body to the ground.


    Before the ground could solidify back, David resumed the undtions but this time, he limited them to his upper body left out the muscles below his ankles.


    Normally, it was impossible to limit abilities or to fully control them.


    That why they are called abilities not techniques.


    You can only direct an ability to do as you wish, and in a few case scenario, reduce its output but it was practically impossible to limit or control an ability without a few years of training.


    But this was absolutely no problem for David.. With his absolute body control, it was an extremely simple matter, to limit which part of his body would use the ability and which part shouldn''t.

 Chapter 109 - Suffocating

    A few feets underneath the soil, David couldn''t see a thing as it waspletely dark with no lightsing through but he wasn''t hoping for that anyways.


    Even the illuminationing from his holographic image was of little to no help at all.


    Osciting every part of his muscles except those at his feet, the surrounding soil disintegrated into dust.


    David had only 8 seconds left before his stamina drains.


    Stomping his foot against the ground, his figure was like a phantom as he dash through the ground like a fish swimming in the river.


    There was little resistance on his way and as soon as the rocks came into contact with his skin, they disintegrate to dust, the resistance they provided was just a little bit greater than the air resistance.


    Which meant his speed underneath the ground was only a bit slower than onnd.


    Using this opportunity, David dashed through the ground like a soil.


    In therge hall, David had previously noticed that a few mountain rock were different from the others in the surrounding area.


    Which made David suspect that the rocks and sand in that position had disintegrated countless number of times and then had reformed back to their original structure.


    Using his motion technique, David was like a spectra as he rushed through the ground like a phantom.


    The ground continued to release muffled booms as David tried to search the entire area under therge building.


    Just a few seconds after, as sudden sound startled him.


    Dong!


    It seems his leg had hit something metallic.


    ''Found it!'' David''s eyes lit up in glee.


    Dispersing the undtions emanating from his body, David bent his body down.


    Turning on the emergency lights, he knelt down and used his hands to sweep off the remaining sand covering the metallic surface he saw.


    Sweat mixed with sand and dust dripped down his forehead onto the silver metallic surface that had been illuminated from the lightsing from the chip imbedded in his wrist.


    (If you remember, a micro chip had been inserted to ecey students of the institute during the imntation process which is also where the AI had been installed with.)


    Using his fingers, he flicked at the metal, trying to figure the thickness and the hardness of the metal.


    Soon, his head furrowed into a frown. It was going to be very difficult to get through the steel wall.


    His head was also getting a bit lighter since the oxygen in the atmosphere was extremely thin.


    As a Spryher, he needed more oxygen than an average human. Unless he learnt a technique to store and hold in more oxygen into his body, it was practically impossible to hold his breath more than an average human being.


    After a while, his eyes hardened and determination shone in them.


    The muscles in his right hand suddenly expanded and the veins on his hands throbbed madly.


    His hands currently, doesn''t look one bit human. It was as if he had a monster in his body which it''s hands had been revealed.


    Clenching his fist, a crackle exploded in between his hands.


    And without any formalities, he punched down at the metallic surface in a lightning quick manner.


    Boom!


    With a ear-splitting explosion, David''s body trembled and he was softly pushed backwards by the rebounding force.


    David''s face suddenly darkened. The metallic surface only showed a small depression on its surface.


    Despite activating Three-Fold strength shortly, he could onlyake a small depression on the metal surface.


    This made him very depressed. There was another way to enter the hidden cave or room.


    That was to search the hole the Land Shark used in passing through to the other side but that would require him to activate Earth Swim for an extended period of time.


    And it would also require time which he really doesn''t have right now. He was about to suffocate to death.


    He head was really getting lighter, he was feeling dizzy and his eyes were starting to sting.


    He was in a desperate situation right now and there was only two options left for him to do.


    He either have to go back up to get more oxygen or continue to pound through the metallic surface until it gave out.


    Either way, he had to make a decision very soon as he had only a few seconds left.


    Gritting his teeth, his eyes bloodshot, he flexed his muscles tightly and his hands which was previously three times its previous sizepressed like a deted balloon.


    Suddenly, his musclespressed tightly and the contours of his body was on full disy. Not a single bone could be seen.


    Only strongly tempered muscles could be seen and his skin shine a bronze color as though they were made of metals themselves.


    As soon as his two hands hardened into a bronze color, he suddenly started pummelling the metal surface like it had killed his wife or something.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The soil around his body has solidified since his body has stopped undting the unique frequency.


    There was no way the booming sounds could escape to except his ears but David wasn''t in the right state of mind to sarvor them.


    The power around his fist suddenly turned berserk and the temperature in the tiny cave he had made instantly increased in temperature.


    Formless Heat!


    And as if that wasn''t enough,


    Scorching Fury!


    Heat sted through his face, drying up the sweat in the area. The heat was Formless but powerful.


    Invisible but yet consistent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Just like a small cannon, his fist rampage through the steel wall like a mad ape.


    The wall continued to cave in but didn''t give in. But as soon as he punched with his Formless heat, the walls caved in massively, turning red but still didn''t give in.


    It even showed signs of recovering to its previous size.


    It seems like the metal used to guard the room or cave has an stic property.


    But David was far too gone, he was already unconscious but it was like he had another consciousness in his body as his fists continued punching through the walls.


    In a blink of an eye, the metal wall gave a crack and his right hand suddenly came out from the other side of the wall.

 Chapter 110 - Void Steel

    Inside a quiet and luxurious room, the muffled booms that wereing from the ceiling suddenly stopped.


    But all of a sudden, there was a sudden thud on the floor as a figure fell through a veryrge hole that was created on the ceiling.


    The room was at least 10 meters high, but the figure had no problem dropping from that high to the floor.


    Standing up steadily, the figure''s blood red eyes scanned the room like it owned it and after a few seconds, like a log of wood, the figure dropped to the ground with a bam.


    He was unconscious. It was understandable, he had given his all despite theck of oxygen he had been experiencing.


    It should be known that every Spryher required arge amount of oxygen to smoothly increase and steadily circte the blood in their bodies.


    Lack of oxygen mightt as well be calledck of energy.


    A Spryher could hole his breath much longer than a normal human could but if the Spryher was required to move about or was required to do a task, then a human could probably hold his breath much longer than a Spryher could.


    David''s breath was long, sharp and quick. Although he was unconscious, his subconsciousness was actively sucking in as much oxygen as his body could probably handle. And the dust and murky smell in the surroundings.


    It was unknown how much time had passed, David groaned miserably in pain.


    He was feeling a massive headache as though there was lightning striking across his brain like a thunder storm.


    If you asked David what he hated the most, it was thinking too much because of the headache it usually caused him and now he was feeling the same headache he hated.


    He really felt like cutting his head off, really.


    Sighing lightly he stood up gently as he scanned his surroundings.


    His breathing was slightly rough as he scanned through the hidden room. His stamina had been mostly depleted after activating Earth Swim, Three-Fold Step, Formless heat and scorching fury for several periods of time.


    He was astonished by what he saw. The cave was small by some standards but it was also wide.


    The room was extremely luxurious. But the decay of time could be seen on its surfaces.


    The floors were made of colored tiles arranged in jagged patterns, and the walls were made of ss, revealing additional views of the city and the mountains to the east.


    A frosted ss partition separated the lobby from a private office. Silk banners hung from the ceiling. Polished stone pedestals held golden and silver statues portraying nude men and women.


    Everything in the room was rich andvish; David found himself awed, and envious that he never had a ce so luxurious.


    David found himself in a small lobby, walking a bit, he walked through a set of ss doors in the frosted ss partition, and he was about to pass into a wide open office space, when he suddenly stopped on his way.


    On his way to the office, he saw a few ss tanks which had been tightly sealed, containing a weird kind of fluid whose colour David couldn''t even discribe.


    It was almost like the mixture of violet and green, the color was strangely bizzare as they refused to mix with each other and it seem as though they contained the same density, viscosity and weight as the two colours refused to separate from each other.


    On a normal circumstances, if oil and water were mixed together in a container, one of the fluid would float upwards, while the other would sink downwards.


    The water molecules attract each other, and the oil molecules stick together. That causes oil and water to form two separateyers. Water molecules pack closer together, so they sink to the bottom, leaving oil sitting on top of the water.


    But the fluids in the tanks refused to mix but neither of the fluid sink to the bottom of the tank which made David slightly surprised.


    There were seven of the tanks near the office and David could guess it was a sort of hidden undergroundboratory.


    Moving closer, David eyes blinked rapidly, it was as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    There was a human head in the fluid. But David only saw a head, the head was all dried up to the point of being only a skeleton.


    The rest of the body part was also beginning to surface as David squinted his eyes to check.


    Removing himself from the ss surface of the tank, David checked the other tanks and he realised that it was also the same for the other six tanks.


    Breathing in deeply, David calmed his nerves and his goosebumps down. He ignored the shiveres down his spine and walked towards the office


    The office looked much like the lobby, only instead of statues and banners there were holograms and disy screens. Contrasting with the bright floors and the bright exterior view, there was a ck desk on one end of the room, made of a rare dark organic wood.


    Which was a rare find in this world which David was also aware of.


    One thought suddenly came to him. ''No one had found this ce, even the institute!''


    David''s lips splitted into a grin as heughed wildly. His headache was long since forgotten.


    It was an hidden undergroundboratory that had been very hidden and from what David could guess, the steel wall he had broken through contains some kind of property that hides the entire ce from different scanners seeing that no one had been here before.


    Those type of materials, were very expensive to acquire and if one calcted based on the grade of the organisation called StoneViod, it was impossible for them to obtain this much VoidSteel to hide the Undergroundbs from different scanners.


    Void Steels were extremely hard to acquire. It was even impossible to get them with only Gyno points as it requires a certain amount of connections and favours.


    Void Steel although quite fragile which was seen as a Spyher (David) was able to breakthrough it. It has the ability to keep things hidden as it absorbs every signals sent to it.


    Just like a stone thrown into the void.. It won''t cause a single ripple and would stay undetected,pletely hidden from in view.

 Chapter 111 - Old Cryogenic Pod

    Dust covered every where, which shows how much time had passed but the holographic images were still on disy but it seems as though the system disying the holographic images was faulty since David couldn''t read what it was disying.


    The words which it was trying to portray was all jumbled up.


    Making them almost impossible to make out.


    On the ck desk, light shone from every corner of the desk.


    There was a vase with nothing in it, but there was an holographic image, projecting a very beautiful floor from the vase. It was as though the vase had flowers in it which wasn''t so.


    Blinking his eyes, even David was doubting if the flower was real or not.


    To confirm his thoughts he used his hands to roughly brushed the flower but his hands just passed through it, confirming that it was only an holographic image.


    There was a very small book shelf on a wall that looked just like a decoration rather than the real deal.


    There was also a few paintings and pictures hanging around on the walls of the office.


    Observing the small office, David''s leg mistakenly hit a spot at one leg of the desk and in that instant, a very dim holographic image emerged from the very edge of the desk


    David checked and suddenly saw a number written at the very edge of the desk.


    As he was about to tilt his head away, he suddenly frowned. He the numbers was a bit familiar to him, as if he had seen them before.


    But it wasn''t the number persay, it was the order at which the number hsd been written. His eyebrows furrowed as he tried to remember what exactly made the numbers so familiar.


    David gazed intently at the numbers at the edge of the table. He then cringed. The headache wasing again.


    But as he was about to give up, he suddenly remembered. The numbers had been written in the same order as the numbers he was always given when he entered the Archives.


    To view the books in the Archives, one needed a specific code to log into the Virtual space where the books would then be seen and avable to be read.


    David''s eyes shone. The numbers on the desk was exactly in the same order.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, the code was used to veiw the books in the bookshelf that looked like a decoration.


    Opening up his interface, he clicked in the codes.


    "Do you wish to log in to this unknown Virtual Space?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes." David replied positively.


    Suddenly, reality shed for a split second before it stabljzed. Frowning he checked his status, and he saw that he was logged in already.


    As he looked towards the bookshelf on the other side of the wasll.


    He almostughed out loud. The person had used the same method as the institute.


    If it were another person, that hadn''t experienced the ways of the institute, they may not even know what or where the stuffs were hidden.


    As the codes may not necessarily be hiding only books in the virtual space.


    But there was only a few books there. Only three books had been stored in the shelves.


    He walked towards the books in the shelf without hesitation in his steps.


    Stretching his hands, as soon as he touched one of the books, there was only a ''Catcha'' sound behinds his back.


    Startled, David''s heart almost jumped to his throat.


    But his hands wasn''t slow, neither was it startled. As if his hands had a life of its own, it swept the three books into his interface which automatically turned into pure data as soon as it touched his holographic image.


    Afterwards, his hands closed the holographic image and David was forcefully removed from the virtual reality.


    But David wasn''t bothered by it at all. What bothered him the most was the stuff that was currently going on in front of him.


    One part of the office wall suddenly split apart with a ''Swish'', as a different model of a Cryogenic pod emerged from the depths of what ever hole it came from.


    The Cryogenic pod seem very old and different from the one he had seen and used at the institute.


    And with another cactha sound, and a puff, the lid of the old pod suddenly opened up.


    Puffing out steam and frost air, revealing a very thin and skinny figure within.


    The figure was lying down with his hands crossed around his chest in the pod, just like a corpse. And with how skinny the figure was, it wouldn''t be too much of a stretch to say the figure was dead but it was still to early to make such decision.


    David frowned deeply, he might bezy, but he wasn''t stupid. His eyes shed with a glow.


    Without hesitation, his figure dashed towards the pod and as soon as he touched the lid of the old Cryogenic Pod, the figure who was lying dead in the pod suddenly opened its eyes. It pupils werepletely blood red.


    Their gazes met, and as their eyes locked, it felt like years but, it was intact in just a split second.


    David felt as though he had been pulled into an illusion. Which was immediately broken as his heartrate sped further and his blood circted fiercely in his body.


    David''s heart jumped and without hesitation, he immediately closed back the lid of the pod.


    Afterwards he hurriedly pressed the button to start up the Cryogenic pod.


    Breathing roughly, David sigh in relief. He didn''t know which old monster was in there and he also didn''t wish to know but he was certain the person wasn''t someone he could handle.


    In a blink of an eye, David''s eyes darkened visibly.


    And his body retreated a few meters back.


    Puff!


    The lid opened back once again which was supposed to be impossible as he had closed it tightly from outside.


    But soon, he thought it was usible if the person was the owner of the Cryogenic pod and his imprint was still active.


    A hand which was almost simr to a skeletons'' emerged and held onto the sides of the pod.


    Lifting its body up, David saw who it was.


    It was an Oldman and from what David was seeing the old man was likely supposed to be on the verge of death.

 Chapter 112 - The Old Man In The Secret Lab

    But the old man slowly stood up and in a few seconds, his back was straight, as straight as a javelin. Unlike one who was supposed to be almost dead.


    The man had a white but dirty hair on his head which seem almost as dead the old man.


    His blood red eyes was the most prominent feature of his body.


    It was as red as blood and was extremely piercing if it locked onto someone.


    The eyes was first in a daze, after which, it moved and within a blink of an eye, the eyes locked onto David who was standing In front of the office entrance with azy and casual expression on his face.


    He looked like an idiot who couldn''t read the situation in front of him.


    His eyelid had dropped and he looked as though he would drop in a minute.


    His muscles and body was rxed and his heartbeat was very slow but extremely forceful as it beat in his heart.


    Yawning softly, David broke the silent and tense atmosphere. "Who are you old man?"


    The old man''s gaze moved slightly but he directly ignored David. He looked at his own body, after which, his expression was filled with awe, fear and respect and also with a massive amount of expectation in his gaze.


    All of a sudden, he stretched his hands outwards, his fingernails instantly turned ck, growing a notch thicker and a few inches longer. From the dehydrated and chipped nails, his nails suddenly turned into ws.


    It was no longer the hands of a human, but that of a beasts.


    The old man''s mouth cracked open in a smile when he saw this, which couldn''t get anymore repulsive.


    The instant his mouth opened, two canines could be seen protruding out of his mouth.


    Taken aback, a ck red twig of flesh which was supposedly the tongue swept through the tooth, as though to inspect them.


    The old man suddenly burst into peal of wizenedughter which almost sounded like two metals grating into each other.


    It was almost unbearable to hear.


    With a raised eyebrows, David was slightly astonished. Blood red eyes that seem to want to syck one into an illusion, fanged teeth, silent heartbeat and retractable ws.


    A spection formed in his mind but he wasn''t in a hurry to confirm it.


    The old man''s red eyes then narrowed as he locked onto David''s figure


    And a very dry, old and raspy voice then sounded out in the room.


    "What year is this?" he ignored David''s previous question as he asked.


    Blinking his eyes, David replied half heartedly " Year 2019."


    The old man''s wrinkled and dried face suddenly wrinkled more as he pondered. After a few seconds his blood red eyes moved and suddenly he said in his dried voice.


    "That''s impossible." Then he frowned as he knew David wasn''t seriously answering him.


    David wasn''t stupid enough to correctly answer the old man''s question.


    "Who are you?" The old man asked as his red eyes swept through David''s dirty body.


    Sand and dust was in his face, preventing the old man from seeing his true face.


    But then David frowned lightly, he couldn''t clearly hear the heart beat of the old man, which was impossible.


    Every Spryher had a heart and another organ which could also be considered a second heart.


    Every Spryher had sharp ears and sense. They could listen and determine the strength of the opponent if they were patient enough to calcte it.


    But David couldn''t clearly hear the old man''s heartbeat.


    The old man''s heartbeat was very silent and if David didn''t listen intently, he would be unable to clearly hear the heartbeat.


    But his frown deepened as he could sense that the threat the old man posed to him was little at first, but it was starting to increase at a rapid pace. It seem as if the old man''s strength continued to rise but in a very hidden manner.


    If not for the slight reverberationsing from the old man''s body, David wouldn''t have been able notice it.


    Moreover, the old man''s heartbeat also continued to rise but it was extremely subtle and almost silent as though he had ced some kind of silencer in his heart.


    But David could still somehow sense it.


    His eyes suddenly shed and it widened as he thought, ''The Oldman is stalling for time!'' if the old man truly wanted to know the year, checking his imprint was just one of the many ways to know what the date was.


    He had been almost tricked


    In a split second, he made a decision and David suddenly attacked.


    His strike was quick, savage and fierce without any elegance and style. Without any technique whatsoever, only pure was strength involved.


    It was as if he wanted to quickly end the old man as quick as possible.


    The old man''s static face instantly turned sinister as heughed savagely. His sharp canine was instantly revealed as it elongated a few inches long, glinting in a sharp manner.


    His dry voice rang out again.


    "Smart little fellow, pity you realised toote." His mind was at rest now, his strength had recovered to match that of a Sphyher, although it was still very little, he should be able to handle this little fellow.


    And then, try to fully recover his strength while at same time, confirming if his experiment was indeed a sess. And to do that, he needed blood.


    His whole body hungered for blood but it wasn''t a very intense feeling. The feeling was subtle as though it hadn''t awakened yet.


    It seem as though the feeling was still asleep, in aatose state.


    Although the little fellow''s blood wouldn''t be enough, it would at most recover some of his strength


    Lifting his hand, he too casually lifted his hands and he wed out in a swift manner.


    His w was like a shadow that made absolutely no sound in the atmosphere as it moved swiftly in the air.


    It was as if his whole body had been silenced.. Making no sound in the surroundings.

 Chapter 113 - Vampire?

    Bam!


    As soon as their attacks met, it was like an explosion had gone off in that small office. David groaned slightly and he was immediately rebounded back.


    He felt as if he had punched an iron steel wall even more thicker than the one he had punched through on the ceiling.


    His fist even had a few scratches on the surface but only white marks was revealed on his fist, no blood dripped out of it.


    The old man''s body shook but he immediately stabilised his body but the Cryogenic pod he was standing on instantly exploded and multiple pieces flew about in the small office.


    The wrinkled face of the Old man couldn''t help but wrinkle more if it could even get more wrinkler.


    He hadn''t expected David''s strength to be at such a degree. What made him even more angry was the fact that he had gotten this Cryogenic pod for an astronomical amount of money and connections but now, it had been destroyed into multiple pieces.


    And from the destruction, no genius was needed to know that there wasn''t any chance repairing the Cryogenic pod. It was no different from scrap metal now.


    His blood red eyes instantly shone in anger as he instantly pounced forwards.


    His speed was fast, extremely fast to the extent that its trajectory and discement waspletely unreadable.


    But David smiled, instead of being afraid. He didn''t stand on ceremony either and without warning, he pounced sideways, his movements, like a cyclone.


    Clenching his fist, he sent a fist to his left side which was weird since the Old man''s blur was still in front of him, if a human was to judge the situation clearly.


    Bang!


    The same explosion sounded out, but this time, David was pushed four steps backwards, trying to counter the force that had passed through his body.


    The old man''s movement paused slightly but in a split second, he continued as he pursued David''s figure like a moving phantom.


    In a blink of an eye, both figures exchanged a couple of blows and from an outsider''s point of view, David was at aplete disadvantage.


    The old man''s strength continued to increase as the force in his swipes also increased in strength.


    David''s fists had already turned red but it wasn''t to the point of bleeding but the scratches on his fist had m increased.


    His flesh and muscles was strong enough to hold in such torture without splitting apart yet.


    Suddenly, the oldman retreated as the look he was using to stare at David changed.


    "I have to admit, you are quite strong for a Spryher in this level of blood cycle." The old man said.


    "Thanks for thepliment." David shrugged.


    "But you sure are naive to think you can defeat me by exhausting my strength." The old man sneered.


    David frowned, that was what he had truly been nning.


    The old man had just woken up from a deep sleep so he should be quite weak and should also be getting weaker by the moment but seeing as the oldman had seen through his trick, he questioned. " What are you nning?"


    "Hahaha. You should know it took me a lot of time, effort and resources to gically modify and edit my gene ording to the ancient form. Now that I have sessfully modified myself, do you think I will give myself a chance to fail right at the critical stage?" the old manughed mockingly.


    And immediately, he suddenly tapped his imprint.


    David''s eyes darkened as he immediately exploded into a retreat since his back was facing the entrance.


    As he was about to exit, there was a sudden bang and the steel door of the entrance closed in that instant.


    But David didn''t seem as though he saw the door, his body instantly smashed the door.


    Boom!


    But what David had been hoping for didn''t happen.


    He was immediately repeled back by the steel door. It was no ordinary steel, it was definitely made of a special material which david could not recognise.


    Taking his eyes off the door, his gaze was expressionless as he stared at the grinning old man.


    "Do not worry little fellow, I will make sure you feel good as I suck the life out of you." The old man grinned sinisterly, his sharp canine was revealed and his strength was increasing instead of decreasing.


    David''s eyebrows twitched as he mumbled "Dammit, a Vampire this soon?"


    The old man who was about to move suddenly froze and the expression on his face was suddenly horrified as he almost shouted "How do you know that name!?"


    Without waiting for David to answer he pointed at David. "Who are you?"


    David wasn''t as ignorant as he was a few weeks ago. He knew that saying the names of any ancient beast or men of myth outside was basically courting death.


    He had just hoped to wither away the old man''s concentration.


    He then sneered as he stared at the old man. "What? Vampire?"


    Walking forward in a slow but steady manner. "You think yourself a vampire? You can''t evenpare to a halfling, what gives you the right to im a vampire?"


    The old man suddenly sneered as he seemed to have regained hisposure and he replied. "Just because you know the Mythological name of my gic mod, doesn''t mean you know the traits and characteristics."


    David suddenly burst intoughter as he snickered "You are the one is truly naive. Blood red eyes, protruding fangs, retractable ws and a silent heartbeat. Those are the traits of a vampire."


    The old man suddenly cut David off as he snorted. "Just because you know doesn''t mean anyone can replicate it. In the past few centuries, I am the only known man to have ever truly been gically engineered into a true blooded Vampire."


    "Do you know how long it took me to modify and create a gene that could make my heartbeat silent?" the old man questioned but without waiting for David''s answer, he continued as anxiously said.


    "Almost a century! Those ss tanks outside is a testament to my experiments. Even the government funded my research and experiments as soon as they saw the make up. I am destined to be great and nothing is going to stop it." The old man forcefully said with gritted teeth.


    It was true. He had met a high ranking officer and had shown him his ns and the outline of it.


    He was immediately funded for his research and was provided with everything he needed. If not, he wouldn''t even be able to reach anywhere in his research.. Which also exined the massive amount of Void Steel used in protecting the room from scanners and detection equipments.

 Chapter 114 - The Fight With A Vampire

    David just shook his head as he responded with pity in his eyes.


    "Blood red eyes, protruding fangs, retractable ws, a silent heartbeat and a fast speed. Those are the traits of a vampire! But only on the outside!" David repeated but his voice suddenly turned into a mocking smile.


    The old man froze as he replied with an ''Uhn'' sound.


    David had read enough novels on earth to figure out the internal and external workings of a vampire and he was perfectly sure that the oldman suddenly obtained an ancient form which only depicted the external factors of a Vampire and their need for blood.


    But it didn''t contain the internal factors of a Vampire.


    "A true vampire can see in the dark, smell from a far distance and listen to the littlest amount of sound produced a mile away." David exined.


    The oldman suddenly lifted his head as he appeared confused. "It should be a simple matter to refine a gic serum which contains such properties."


    Sighing lightly, "If that was all, I am sure there would be countless vampires running rampant." David said.


    The old man frowned tightly as he asked, "What else is there?"


    "Death." David said only one word.


    But the old man''s eyes opened wider as he anxiously asked. "What do you mean death?"


    David expressionless face suddenly grinned. "To be reborn as a phoenix, you must first be burnt to ashes and from ashes, you shall rise again."


    "It''s no different from being a vampire. To be reborn as a vampire, you need to first experience death, only then would you naturally awaken as the man of prey!"


    The old man''s body turned rigid as he heard this, it was as if he had lost his soul as he mumbled the word ''death'' over and over again.


    David smirked upon seeing this. And in his heart, he was thrilled.


    Although the oldman truly didn''t turn into a vampire, David could still see the traits and traces of the old man bing a blood thrall.


    Blood thralls are humans who passed through the process of bing a vampire but failed to truly be a vampire nor even a halfling.


    As soon as they taste blood, their rationality would naturally disappear and they would turn into Mutants who only knows how to suck the blood of anything as long as the prey as a heart, beating in its chest.


    David carefully and quietly dropped hispart back park as he silently made his preparations.


    His hands sizzled as though someone had poured acid on it but from what he had done, it wasn''t any different.


    Suddenly, David''s body moved as his figure turned into a blur. Appearing in front of the wizened old man in a sh.


    Clenching his fist, David didn''t hesitate to activate five times strength.(Three-Fold strength has advanced to five fold strength.)


    His heart constricted for a split second, skipping a beat. The muscles in his body alsopressed as the contours of his muscles protruded out and his veins trembled in shear strength.


    His body shortened by a few inches as though a power had forcefullypressed him.


    Currently his body shione in a bronze metallic luster as though he was a god war. It was as if he was a bronze lifeform awoken only for the sole purpose of ughtering his enemies


    As though a Greek god statue had awoken. His muscles were fine and sleeck and enviable. (Even I am Jealous.)


    Whoosh!


    The air split open as the void trembled.


    Boom!


    Sonic sound was suddenly heard as David''s fist seen to have teleport towards the old man.


    The old man''s dead expression suddenly turned savage as he also punched out.


    It turns out that the old man was also half heartedly preparing and also stalling for time.


    Although he had been shocked and almost lost all hope with what David had told him, but he was still an old man that had experience various trials and tribtions in his life.


    An old monster would definitely remain an old monster no matter the situation.


    A bronze coloured fist and a w collided. It was almost like doomsday on earth.


    Boom!


    After a while, a loud sound emerged. Following which, David''s body trembled and his bones gave off creaking noises.


    It was as though a metal was being forcefully squeezed.


    Meanwhile, the oldman also refused to back off as the grating sounds of bones rattled softly.


    "Again!" David suddenly shouted as he punched out like a savage.


    The old man''s face gad King since turned serious after the first strike. He couldn''t believe a Spryher had enough strength in te body to contend with his.


    "I don''t believe you can withstand my strength!" the old man shouted as he threw another w at David.


    The ck w suddenly pierced through the air. But instead of targeting David''s fist, he targeted David''s heart as he wanted to use his body to defend against David''s attack.


    He didn''t believe that David''s attack could break through his defenses and deal a serious injury to him while at the same time, he wanted to use the opportunity to kill David.


    This was the experience of an oldman. The insights and experiences an oldman could gain while sitting down is far higher than what a child could see while standing on the height of trees.


    The oldman made sure to prove this proverbs.


    David''s expression changed greatly as his fist suddenly swirved, changing directions as it headed for the ckaw.


    But it was inevitable that the old man had found his weakness.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fists and ws collided in a lightning fast manner as the sound of the attackes continued to resound in the sealed room.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a figure was sted backwards like a kite as it passed through the walls of the office,ing out from the other side.


    David immediately stood up without dy as turned to face the old man emerging from the human hole he had created.


    His face was flushed red as his blood cirction had almost been forcefully interrupted.. Blood flowed lightly from the corners of his lips, as David stared intently at the old man.

 Chapter 115 - Adrenaline Burst

    When David was still on earth when he watched Wuxia movies or read Wuxia novels where the protagonist or an enemy spurted out mouthful of blood, he always thought it was funny and stupid.


    But now, he could roughly understand their plight as he was also in the same situation.


    If his blood cirction waspletely interrupted, David would no longer be able to hold on to any of his techniques and he would only forcefully be reverted back to his normal state.


    But with control he has over his body, he forcefully quelled his surging blood.


    Without warning, heunched another attack at the old man. And in just a few seconds, David''s body crashed into a Statics Tank.


    Fluid and ss spilled everywhere with parts of a human, bones and a head spilled out.


    Not minding it, David stood up unsteadily. His chest had two w marks on it. But only white marks could be seen. The bronze color which covered his skin protected him but was also fading slowly.


    And although the ws failed to pierce through his chest, the shockwave affected his internal organs.


    The old man''s strength just kept on increasing and it seemed five fold strength was unable to deal with him any longer and David wasn''t sure he could hold onto this state for much longer, he was losing this battle if there was nothing left he could do.


    The old man suddenly spoke up. "You should give up now. This is only 30 percent of my current power and I can assure you that it would only get stronger. Offer your blood to me.


    I promise not to kill you as you seem to know a lot which I would also like to gain from. All I need is your blood." The old man''s voice turned soft but this soft voice was like the siren''s call.


    Sure enough, the old man had also modified his voice box and his eyes as it seemed to want to pull David into an illusion to give up.


    David immediately snorted and the atmosphere was instantly andpletely broken. What nonsense illusion was that.


    If you want to give him an illusion that would make him fall for it, at least put a damn TV and a bed in the illusion and see whether he wouldn''t willingly stay there for you.


    The old man''s expression darkened as he thought in his heart ''This boy has a very strong will.'' but who would know that he waspletely mistaken, the hypnosis technique he had used, created the wrong illusion for David.


    Which David broke immediately. David wasn''t resigned to die like this, he couldn''t just give up like this, he still had lots of things he hadn''t done yet and moreover, he already swore to himself never to experience the feeling of death. It was a promise he intended to keep. But now, he was about to die, from a damn low level blood at that.


    He wasn''t willing


    Firming his gaze, David was about tounch another attack, no matter how ineffective it was, it was still something.


    Suddenly, David''s stubborn gaze flickered as he suddenly frowned, his body was acting weird once again.


    With the amount of control he had over his body, it was extremely easy for him to notice if something was happening to his body.


    A nd in his body was secreting arge amount of bizarre fluid and at the same time, some of the nervous systems in his body was also secreting the same bizarre fluid which was directly injected in his blood streams, sending impulses to his organs and heart to create a specific order which David wasn''t aware of.


    This was as far as he could see. All of a sudden, his rapidly pounding heart that was moving like a piston in a cylinder and was about to jump out of his chest instantly increased in speed.


    As the fluid merged with his blood stream, his body was suddenly in an excited state which he could never even calmed down.


    He could feel his heart pounding in his throat as though it was about to jump out.


    Heart pumping, head spinning, lungs bursting and body screaming for more... Every muscle craves rxation as blood courses miles of veins and a pulse sounds in David''s ears... ba-boom, ba-boom. It was a glimpse of heaven for a few seconds.


    His muscles werepletely filled with a tingling pressure of power as the fluid continued to flow into his bloodstream.


    He felt that his body was about to explode if he didn''t release the energy in his body.


    But that wasn''t all, Scorching heat suddenly exploded from the very depth of his veins as they turned deep red in fury.


    Suddenly, his bloodshot eyes shifted as they locked onto the old man''s red eyes.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly shook as he mumbled doubtfully"Adrenaline Burst!, Impossible! simply impossible!" he gazed at David as though he was a monster.


    When the old man was still a Spryher, he had reached 216 blood cycle per minute before he advance to Phaser which was also roughly equivalent to 3.5 cycle per seconds. It wasmendable and had even gain praises from the institute he was under at that time.


    Even till then, he had never touched upon the Adrenaline State.


    But now, a random student he had met had activated the Adrenaline State at just a few heartbeats greater than 100 cycles per minute from what he had calcted, it was simply impossible. He found it unbelievable.


    Adrenaline: A stress hormone produced within the adrenal nd that quickens the heart beat, strengthens the force of the heart''s contraction, and opens up the bronchioles in the lungs, among other effects. The secretion of adrenaline is part of the human ''fight or flight'' response to fear, panic, or perceived threat for a normal human


    But to a Spryher, this nd remains closed up and only a few ever managed to unlock them as a Spryher.

 Chapter 116 - Powerful

    David saw the astonishment on the old man''s face but that didn''t stop David from making his move at all.


    Boom!


    The ground instantly exploded as David darted forwards like a phantom with lightning speed. The oldman waspletely unable to determine his position.


    David instantly appeared in front of him like a ghost and punched out. The terrifying strength of the fist produced sonic booms in the air as though it was about to piece the void.


    The oldman was smart as he prepared to use the same tactics on David. David''s current strength has gone way beyond his expectations and beyond what he could handle.


    Not given enough time to think, he swiped his sharp ws at David shoulder and it was as if he was a heavenly hammer containing a few thousand kilograms of strength in them.


    But what was unexpected was that David didn''t move to dodge and neither did he change his attacks direction to counter the old man''s attack.


    He wanted to trade wound for wounds, injury for injury.


    The old man''s eyes shed in a sinister light. As he rook didn''t change his ws direction ''Let us see whose body will hold out until the end.''


    Boom!


    Swish!


    David''s fist was the first tond, bringing forth a terrifying explosion and a fiery heat that came with it.


    Foemless Heat!


    While the old man attack drew a few white lines on David''s shoulder. But it was as if his body was made of steel as sparks flew off from the point of contact.


    But still, David''s shoulder showed signs of depression because of the strength involved driving the w attack.


    The old man was suddenly horrified. He hadn''t thought David''s attack contained this type of fiery heat and explosive heat. If not, he would never have dared to use his body to take the attack, and David''s defense had grown too.


    Formless heat was as it name implied. It was Formless and untraceable. One wouldn''t notice the technique being used in an attack until it had reached the person.


    It was entirely different from fire as although fire was untouchable, one could still see it. But heat was invisible to the naked eye except when its temperature was strong enough to affect its surroundings, only then would one slightly notice it.


    One more thing to note is that heat is immediately conducted to any material ites into contact with. Unlike fire which was quite the selective type.


    For example, fire would never be conducted to metal unless there was a medium, linking them together. For example, gas, petrol, etc.


    But heat conducts to all and anything. Even metals have no choice but to absorb heat as every material in the world would automatically absorb heat. Even water!


    The old man''s chest instantly exploded as dried flesh and dark red blood spilled out.


    Heatwaves roared out in all direction, drying up the surrounding water molecules.


    But the terrifying heat in David''s fist seem to be transfered to the body of the old man as his flesh was instantly cauterized by the feirce heat conducted into his body


    The old man groaned miserably in pain. This was the first time he was experiencing such pain. His face was full of shock as if he couldn''t believe it.


    But it''s a pity that David''s character was one who would still hit you even when you are down.


    He didn''t wait a single second as he punched out with the same momentum. His body groaned, his bones creaked and his muscles trembled. It appears as though his body was fast approaching its limit.


    But since a long time ago, his body should have long reached its limits. It was impossible for the body of a Spryher to repeatedly contain such massive power and force.


    But David had secretly downed the rest of the blood red orb that was in his backpack, back when the old man had been distracted by his revtion of a true vampire.


    If not, it was impossible for David to survive until this moment. He would have long since been defeated, and his energy depleted.


    The energy and stamina of a Spryher wasn''t that massive.


    In the next moment, david moved as though he was flying, his fist was like a meteor falling from space as it carried along with it, monstrous heat wave which David didn''t bother to hide this time.


    With earth-shattering momentum, it smashed towards the old man fiercely.


    "Impossible!"


    The old man only had time to shout while simultaneously crossing his hands over his chest protectively # and then.


    Boom!


    David''s fist crashed into the old man''s crossed arms but it only paused for a split second before it suddenly moved forwards, striking the oldman in the chest!


    It''s target, was the exact same spot that had exploded previously!


    Another wave of fiery heat exploded and a figure was instantly sent flying backwards, crashing into the wall, rolling into the office with another man hole the old man''s figure created this time.


    David rushed in immediately after the old man. He was in a hurry to quickly finish the battle


    The strength he had gained wouldn''tst forever and he could feel the nd secreting the fluid in his body and injecting them into his bloodstream was beginning to shut down.


    Even his nervous system had stopped excreting the fluid.


    It was only the remaining fluid in his system that was still getting his body excited which would soon fade in a few seconds. He practically had no time to waste.


    Jumping into the office, David was astonished to see the old man getting back to his feet although unsteadily, his tenacity was verymendable and praise appeared in David''s eyes as he nodded his head in approval (Auth: I actuallyughed when I wrote this.)


    White bones could been seen from the hole in the old man''s chest with ckened muscles in its surroundings.


    But despite thinking that, his movements wasn''t slow at all as he sent another scorching fist whose power had been boosted by five time strength, his Training method - Formless Heat and also, its strength had been further boosted by the fluid the nd and the nervous system in his body had been secreting.

 Chapter 117 - Poisoned

    This fist was David''s final attack


    Which contained most of his energy and he was prepared to deal a huge blow.


    But David''s eyes suddenly widened. At the veryst minute, the old man had strangely twisted his sideways like a snake as though he didn''t have any bone in his neck, evading his attack by a hair breadth.


    All of a sudden, David fist turned into a w as he yanked his hands backwards, scratching the old man''s face while at the same time, retreating into a safe distance.


    Surprisingly, David''s body suddenly grew back to its previous size and his tight skin and muscles instantly ckened.


    David immediately dropped to his kneels. Weakness filled every single part of his body and he couldn''t even move a single muscle.


    The old man suddenly cackled and hisughter filled the air with its sinister tone., turning the atmosphere cold in that instant.


    "I knew that the Adrenaline State must have its limit and it seems I was right!" his wrinkled face turned sinister as he gazed at David who was on his kneels.


    "Even if you beg me, I won''t spare you but don''t worry, I will make sure to keep your corpse in_in_tac_t." The old man frowned he felt that his tongue that was beginning to get wet was bing numb by the second.


    All of a sudden, he fiercely gazed at David who was currently smiling.


    "Wha_t di_d you do!?" but he didn''t wait for David to answer his question, he instantly pounced forwards.


    But as he was about to reach David, his leg seemingly froze and he dropped like a log of dried wood in front of David.


    Bam!


    David''s smile grew wider when he saw this.


    He had been long expecting this. At first, he had been wondering when the old man would drop down but it seems the old man was even more tenacious than he had imagined.


    Before the second sh, while the old man had been half stunned, David had taken out the poisonous sac he had acquired from the Soaring Threadserpent he had killed a while back.


    He had runned the whole content of the poison on both of his hands which immediately reacted to each other.


    His hands sizzled as though an acid had been spilled on them as his skin reacted to the irritation the poison caused.


    Which showed how powerful the poison actually was.


    Back then, he had been quite relieved when the poison had failed to prate his skin .


    And since then, he had used every opportunity to transmit the poison into the system of the oldman.


    The scratch he had made on the old man''s face,nded the finishing blow, finally sealing the old man''s fate.


    The old man''s blood red eyes red at David with hatred, fear and killing intent.


    He knew he was poisoned but, how was the question. He didn''t know how and when he had been poisoned.


    He was incensed. As he felt the poison sipping through his body and had already entered his heart, destroying it bit by bit. Even his face had turned a deep shade of purple and his skin also turning ck.


    His eyes were full of regret and hatred. There were still so many tings he hadn''t done yet and with the initial sess of the vampire gene he had created, he could gradually improve it until he had created the final gene.


    But the most exasperating matter about this situation was that his death would be by a kid who was still wet behind the ears. It was unheard of and his face was full of shame.


    After a few minutes, his face gradually turned rigid and his body, stiff with his blood red eyes still holding the grudge and resentment he had felt.


    Dead. He was finally dead.


    David heaved a sigh of relief and the final bit of strength he was using to keep himself upright in his kneeling state faded into thin air and he copsed to the ground with a sudden thud.


    A few secondster, David was long gone. His body was far too exhausted to do anything now but to recurpurate.


    After an unknown period of time had passed. David stirred slightly and after a few seconds, he woke up.


    He was feeling sore in every part of his body. His blood vessels and meridian had been pushed beyond their limits.


    Even his skin was red all over and his muscles were showing signs of exhaustion and inmmation.


    David wss even surprised his veins and meridians held out this time without bursting apart. He could guess that it had


    been the work of the genome he had swallowed earlier.


    Breathing was a little difficult for him though as his chest hurt alot.


    But David didn''t mind those, because he had an urgent matter to attend to.


    David turned his gaze and he sweep tem over to the old man''s corpse, lying dead on the floor, who still had its eyes open full of resentment.


    Scanning his surroundings, David then spotted the luxurious desk made of wood and without hesitation, he walked over to desk.


    Bang!


    With a light yank, he broke one leg of the desk.


    Taking out the sharp horn he had acquired from the Soaring Threadserpent, he sharpened the wood in his hand until it had a pointing, sharp tip.


    His movements wss fsstb, as if he was in a hurry. He didn''t mind theinsing from his body in the slightest as he continued to sharpen the wood with vigor.


    Seeing that it was sharp enough, David moved towards the corpse lying dead on the floor.


    He then turned the corpse''s body with his back resting on thw floor and his front to the air and without hesitation, he stabbed at the old man''s heart with full force.


    The wood prated from the chest, all the way to the ground with a puchi sound.


    Suddenly, the corpse strangely began to jerk furiously as though a human in shock!


    Astonished, David swiftly moved back as he observed the scene.. But strangely, his heart was calm.

 Chapter 118 - The Backlash

    A mournful screech escaped the old man corpse''s mouth and then, in a split second the shaking came to a stop as the body flopped back down, lying still on the floor.


    As though not satisfied, David kicked the corpse hard five times and when he didn''t receive any response, he let out the breathe he was had been holding.


    He had truly killed the old man this time. David had guessed this sort of thing would happen which was why he had taken action as soon as he had woken up.


    Every single Spryher has a foreign organ imnted into their bodies in strengthens the blood vessels, veins, heart, organs, meridians, bones and muscles.


    The orga was basically a second heart for a Spryher.


    But those organs had been specially prepared and created with the uses of different evolved beast''s materials and genomes by the people of the Gic Association.


    But no matter how clean the organ might be or how concentrated the purification process might had been used, the organ would still contain the ''Stains'' of the previous evolved beast''s genome they had been prepared with.


    Stains are the characteristics and triats or as one might call it, the berserk behavior contained in the organ transnted into a Spryher.


    And it was almost impossible to purify the stains off the organpletely no matter how concentrated the regent used in purifying the modified organ is.


    After a period of time, those stains would gradually develop to form a personality if not taken care of which would then attack the body in an attempt to kill off the original consciousness in the body every once in a while.


    They call this process, The Bacsh. It was the final bacsh and counterattack of the beast being killed and used.


    Which was why Spryhers used a specific type of serum in order to slowly cleanse the stain present in the body.


    And after a period of time, it would no longer be a problem to them.


    In the old man''s case, he had been frozen in the Cryogenic Pod for a long period of time. It was no doubt that the ''stain'' in his body had long since developed a personality, just waiting for a good opportunity to take control of the body.


    In a normal circumstance, everything wouks be over as soon as the old man had died, the personality should be dead too.


    But the gene path the oldman had modified for himself was the Vampire gene, a true Man Of Myth and even though it wasn''t the true vampire gene, they still had connections with each other.


    A true vampire wouldn''t die due to poison, they were already dead. So killing them by dealing their bodies lethal wounds waspletely useless. With their rapid regeneration, it waspletely a waste to poison them.


    As long as they had enough blood, they could endlessly regenerate.


    They can only be killed by removing or puncturing their hearts or bypletly cutting off their heads.


    Although the old man had been a false Vampire, the fact that he was close to building the true gic map of a true Vampire means that he would at least develop an ability.


    As a Phaser, their main source of power was from arranging genes and modifying them ording to the gic map of a particr bloodline.


    For example, after choosing to advance from a Spryher to a Phaser, one would need to start selecting the genes they had chosen to merge with.


    A Red-Scale Cheetah main feature is pure speed.


    For a Spryher who had chosen to major in speed, the Red-scale Cheetah is a verymon path to take, not to talk of the very cheap price at acquiring the gic makeup or Gic Map of the beast.


    The Gic Map of a Red-Scaled Cheetah includes slitted eyes that could see through far distances and could vaguely detect radiation. (All Evolved beast could vaguely see or sense radiation. It''s an innate ability gained after evolution.)


    Streamed line body Cheetahs have distinctive red spots and dull red, tear-shaped stripes that stretch from the inner corner of each eye to the mouth. They have huge rounded heads, long necks, deep chests,assuve muscles and dangerously sharp ws that are non-retractable.


    The legs of the Red-scaled cheetah are long, slim and very muscr. These factors allow the Evolved beast to travel at exceptionally fast rates of speed.


    The special thick pads on theirrge paws help create traction for the beast.


    The Red-scaled cheetahs can run at full speed for over long distances, not minding the dangers of overheating.


    Despite their speed ability, the red-scale cheetah has an amazingly strong jaw that could mp hard at anything it grasps with its teeth.


    After the gic modification had reached a specific amount ofpletion, the Phaser would then begin to develop different kinds of special ability that is deep within the bloodlines of the beast they had chosen to be modified with.


    For example, an ordinary Two-star talented Phaser with 30%pletion rate could develop an ability, if they had chosen had selected the red-scaled cheetah gic map as their path or bloodline.


    Now, the ability developed would vastly vary, it might be a useless ability and it might also be a useful one but, there truly isn''t an ability one would call useless. It is just that the uses haven''t been found as of yet.


    A Red-scaled Cheetah would begin to develop abilities after they had crossed the ck haze stage, over to the Brown daze stage.


    The Speed Burst ability is one which would vastly increase their speed for a short period of time due to the dangers of overheating.


    A Phaser developing the Speed Burst ability of the Red-scale cheetah is a verymon trend, which makes ait a verymon ability.


    A Phaser with stronger body that could endure the overheating would definitely be a genius amongst his or her peers. But to gain stronger body, one''s blood revolution as a Spryher must definitely be high.


    Now, a genius with a three would instead develop an ability when he or she had reached 25%pletion and even in some rare cases, they would develop the ability at 20%pletion rate.


    Completion rate simply means the total amount of likeness the Phaser had modified himself with the beast''s gic map.

 Chapter 119 - Gaining Control

    Vampires, they call them the undead or the undying for a reason which was why David didn''t want to risk it and had immediately pierced the heart of the corpse.


    If David hadn''t done that, the old man''s corpse would bepletely overtaken by the personality that had developed overtime from the stain in the organ.


    From there, the corpse would wake up as a blood thrall. A mindless monster that only knows how to kill and only sees blood.


    By then, it would be a nightmare for David and other students present in the location, as a blood thrall surely had enough strength to wipe out the entire students.


    And also for the fact that it would only get stronger the more people it kills and the more blood it drank.


    Although it had only been David''s spections, he was really d he had chosen to pierce its hearts with the wood. Moreover, ording to the legends, Vampires are weak to silver and wood, he had chosen specifically to use that method.


    Relieved, David flopped down to the floor, as his whole body was still in pain and he felt sore everywhere.


    But he was really happy to live through these near death experiences. Death was still a scar to him, he would definitely not want to experience such things anymore.


    He then remembered that the old man had said somethings about some preparations he had made for himself when he woke up.


    David exited the office and he scanned through the surrounding area but he could find anything.


    His eyebrows squeezed together into a deep frown. He still couldn''t find anything special in the building.


    In a sh, something came to his mind. The Cryogenic pod which the old man had been frozen with had emerged from the walls of the office.


    Blinking his eyes, David walked straight back into the office and he began to search through the walls like it hid a huge amount of gold hidden within.


    cing his hands t on the walls, he began to knock every inches of the walls that was in the office.


    Ko! Ko! Ko! Kon!


    Suddenly, there was a different sounding a wall a few meters away from the hole the Cryogenic pod hade out from.


    David''s eyes instantly shone. Using his fingers, he traced the extremely thin and box shapedmination that had been segregated in the wall.


    He had tried using his finger nails but the squared shaped metal wall refused to budge at all.


    Frowning slightly, he looked around the room and then took a sharp tool that he had found lying around the corner of the room, using it as an edge, he didn''t mind his sore body and used all the strength he could provide as he was too excited to care about that.


    He used the whole strength he could pull off at this state which wasn''t even half of what he originally used to have.


    Bam!


    Instantly, the box sized cover was peeled off after a while. Originally, it would have been impossible for David to pry the metal wall open even with his original strength.


    But with the passing of time, the iron cover had decayed, and its half life had reduced by a fair amount.


    It didn''t even resist against David''s weak strength.


    Checking what was inside, David saw that it was a type of scanner that was inside. With a small and smooth surface area on a protruding stand.


    Squinting his eyes, David tried to remember what it was and after a while, he did in fact remember a lot of information about the scanner.


    Suddenly, David walked over to the corpse lying dead on the floor.


    He grabbed the old man''s hand and ced the old man''s imprint on the scanner.


    But nothing happened. David frowned at this. Then a light bulb shed in his head.


    He grabbed a piece of clothing from somewhere and then cleaned the old man''s wrist thoroughly and after which, he ced the imprint back to the scanner.


    This time, something did happen.


    An holographic image poped up and an automated voice spoke out as it said "Good evening sir, do you wish to rescind your authority over the facility?"


    David sighed in relief. The system was old so, its security level wasn''t updated yet and very low. If not, it would have read the life signs or heat signature of the old man.


    As long as there was any evidence stating the death of the old man, the system would automatically self destruct of there wasn''t any code installed to hand over themand or control to someone else.


    Tapping in the option ''Yes'' the automated voice spoke out again.


    "epted. Please ce in your imprint to gain control over the facility." smiling broadly, David ced his imprint and soon, it was scanned as the robotic voice spoke out once more.


    "Control had been transferred. Wee David and good day. You can check through your interface to see what this facility has to offer. Please call me if you need any help." and then, the holographic image vanished in that moment.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t need your help. Even the cafeteria''s AI is more advance than you. While would I still need you when I have Hazel with me." David muttered in slight disdain.


    Although he desperately wished to check everything the Underground facility had to offer, he needed to do something important first.


    "Hazel, search through the entire facility and check if you can find an energy tank of some sort, darn red orbs or a uhm serum of any kind that could restore me back to my previous strength or help me recover from this weakness."


    "Okay David, scanning now!" Hazel''s robotic voice sounded out.


    "Scanningplete.. There are Five energy tanks that are in the basement, 12 red orbs, 15 serums of 4 different kinds and a stockpike amount of Gyno points which is estimated to be a total of Two hundred and fifty three thousand five hundred and four(253,504 Gyno points)."

 Chapter 120 - 253,504 Gyno Points

    When he first heard the first words Hazel had said, he was slightly astonished. But as the words got to the ending part, he was stunned speechless.


    That was a whole 253,504 Gyno points.


    Two hundred and fifty three thousand five hundred and four 253,504 Gyno points Gyno Points is no small amount of money to David or any student of the institute at that.


    Even when Phyllida and her ns men had gathered their Gyno points together, it was only then they had managed to amass a 100,000 Points in order to afford a Skycruiser.


    "A-are you sure about this Hazel?" David stuttered. Still finding bus luck hard to believe.


    "No, I''m not." Hazel''s robotic voice said but David could have sworn it had a hint of sarcasm hidden within.


    Confused and a bit disappointed, David asked "What do you mean by that?"


    "Sigh, do you not think your previous question was a stupid one? If I wasn''t urate about the calctions I make, I wouldn''t be an AI would I?"


    Blinking his eyes his face expressionless, David replied after a while. "I''ve heard about other students having their AI grasping and imitating the personality of their hosts. At first, I didn''t think much of it since you weren''t showing any signs but." David paused.


    And then he continued " But now, it seems the rumours are very true."


    "It took me a while to get used to your personality and behaviour as I couldn''t ascertain which is your true personality. And I figured it out after a whild.


    That''s just how weird your character is." hidden within Hazel''s robotic voice was seemingly a sneer.


    "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. I wouldn''t say weird, I would call it unique." Dav instantly refuted


    "Whatever floats your boat." Hazel dismissed.


    Squinting his eyes, it seems it would take quite the while for both of them to get on even grounds. An AI with an attitude the same as his? It would surely be a disaster if this continues.


    "So you mean to say, there truly is more than 200,000 Gyno points in here."


    David asked again.


    "I obviously won''t repeat myself for te second time." Not minding the attitude he had been shown.


    His heart pounded rapidly in his chest as he hurriedly told Hazel. "Tr-transfer the points to my ount." David struggled to say as he swallowed hard. He wouldn''t believe it until he sees it with his own two eyes.


    "The transfer has been made, you can check it out now." Hazel said.


    Breathing out softly, trying hard to maintain his impulses, he slowly tapped on to his interface, to the status section of his page.


    Gyno Points : 254,559(253,504 + 1055)


    David''s mouth dropped instantly. It was true, it really was true.


    In the institute, David understood the concept of Gyno points. As long as one had enough Gyno points, one could own anything.


    If one couldn''t get it using te legal means, the ck Market obviously existed for such a reason.


    David could also guess that such is the situation in the outside world. Although he hadn''t gone there, he could guess and he was sure it was absolutely right.


    Quickly closing his interface, he looked around him, to make sure he was truly alone. When he was sure, he opened up his holographic image to make sure he was truly not hallucinating.


    But the amount written on his ount told him all that he needed to know.


    "Hahahahaha!" David burst into a sudden and almost crazedughter. It was 200,000 Gyno points. It was wort it even if he goes mad for a bit.


    Calming his emotions, he still needed to recover from his injuries.


    There was truly no need for a full body scan for David to know he was in a truly bad shape.


    Aftwr a while, David spoke up. "Hazel, lead me to the ce where the energy tanks are being kept."


    "Sure. Just tap at the right top edge of the office desk three time with a sequence of three second, two second and five seconds respectively, it should reveal the basement." Hazel exined.


    "Uhn? It took David quite a while for him to figure it out." walking towards the desk, on the edge that had the virtual number hidden within, here was also a button of some sort.


    David had tapped on the button repeatedly previously but it didn''t seem to have any effect, that was the reason he had skipped.


    But who would have known that it really had its own function.


    His first tap on the buttonsted three seconds.


    His second tapsted only two. While hisst tap on the button was quite longer,sting a total of fie seconds.


    A few mechanical soundster, It was like a gate of some kind had opened as the desk instantly flipped over, revealing a tform of some kind with a handle on it.


    This somehow reminded him of the elevator that was in the institute.


    Stepoing on the tform.


    The dias trembled softly and with the groaning of metal gears, he was instantly transported to the basement.


    After a few seconds, David was standing in a room ghat only contained five tanks, a table, a box and its temperature was a little below 0¡ã degrees celcius.


    David let out a mouthful of breath which seem to have frozen in mid air in a blink of an eye.


    Shivering a bit to get rid of the cold air that was managing to prate his body defenses.


    "Hazel, can you increase the temperature to uhm, back to room temperature I think?" David said, somewhat unsure.


    "That is quite possible but the controls in this facility is all messed up, it would take a while for the temperature in the storage room to settle to an eptable level."


    David frowned slightly at Hazel''s reply. "Can you make it go any faster?"


    "I would be happy to give you the opportunity to do it yourself if you would like." Hazel mmed him.


    David''s eyes spammed rapidly. He was sure he wasn''t this rude right?

 Chapter 121 - Brown Grade Energy Tank

    He was truly beginning to feel irritated at heart. It obviously imitated someone else''s personality, definitely not his.


    Throwing that to the back of his mind, he focused his attention at the tanks that was presently right in front of him.


    He was familiar with three of the tanks as they contain the same fluid as those in the institute which was very familiar to him.


    But they were just little tanks in there. The five tanks, Just a little bigger than a bathtub.


    There also wasn''t any Cryogenic Pod to put him to a deep sleep and eject his body into the Energy Tank. It was slightly disappointing as that was the way to use an energy tank more effectively.


    The remaining two tanks had a different colours within. One was deep red and David was sure it was blood. But it is currently in its frozen state.


    The other tank was a little special though. This one was deep brown in color and a bit transparent too. The tank used in holding the energy fluid was also also very special- as it seems to be more thicker and specoghan the other tanks.


    This immediately drew in David''s attention.


    "Hazel, is that what I think it is?" David asked, a little unsure.


    "I don''t think our IQ are on the same level to think alike but yes, it''s a brown grade energy tank." Hazel replied with sarcasm at first but she knew the situation was a serious, so she confirmed his guess.


    Suu!


    David inhaled sharply, brown grade energy tanks is only one level higher than the normal and ordinary energy tank.


    But the energies both contained was vastly different. They are onpletely two different levels.


    It was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    Spryhers don''t even get the opportunity to nce upon a brown grade energy tank as it was specifically only meant for Phasers as they had the ability to direct the massive amount of energies straight to their gene pools.


    Because the energy within was massive and a Spryher may not be able to handle it if they couldn''t direct the energy to strengthen their genes pools.


    To advance from a Spryher to a Phaser, one need to open up their Gene Pools in order to contain the genes they had or were about to select and the Gic Paths they had chosen.


    "Uhn, but the colour seem to have faded by quite a lot." David muttered.


    "I should be able to handle it considering the fact that the medicinal efficacy has reduced due to the passage of time." David though Aloud.


    But David could have sworn he heard a snort in the background. But he immediately dismissed it.


    The color of the fluid within the tank seem to have lost almost 40% of its original appearance. It was the same with the ordinary energy tank and their situation seem to be more severe as the colors were almostpletely faded.


    Finally, the temperature in the room has reduced to an eptable level.


    Although still cold, it was still quite manageable.


    He was no different from being naked except for the ragged piece of cloth he had previously called a trouser still on him.


    And the thin tight vest that was in him. If it weren''t for the vest, then the old man''s ws would have definitely pierced through his skin.


    But the vest''s durability had reduced and it didn''t take much scrutinising for one to determine that it would definitely break into pieces in a couple of attacks from the old man. He opened his interface and asked Hazel to detach the vest.


    And with a few clicking sounds, the vest opens up at the sides and then he pulled them off.


    He walked towards an empty bathtub as he wasted no time at all to wash himself clean from all the dirt, blood and sand a that had caked up his whole body.


    Feeling a bit refreshed, David walked straight towards the brown energy tank and wasted no time at all in submerging within.


    Leaving only his head resting at the edge of the tub.


    David sighed softly as a cool and refreshing feeling enveloped him and he felt his whole body, even his cells jumping up an ecstasy.


    This feeling that looks like one was one drug, David was beginning to get used to it.


    His muscles cheered in exhration as energy began to fill them bit by bit and the colour within the bathtub also began to fade bit by bit.


    Slowly but surely, David fell asleep.


    A few minutester, David woke up with a start.


    He had a dream which somehow turned into a nightmare.


    In his dream, he was a severely starving person who had suddenly seen a mountain of fried chicken in an underground basement.


    He immediately jumped at the food and ate, ate and ate until.


    Pop!


    His stomach couldn''t handle it as it burst out.


    That was how David had woken up, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    It seem the temperature in the room had gotten a little hot.


    Sighing in relief that it was all a dream, suddenly, he felt his body was a bit bloated and he felt every part of his skin, flesh and muscles were about to burst from too much energy contained within.


    His eyes suddenly widened. It seems his body had absorb the amount of energy it could take but the liquid seem the liquid seem to contain an effect to forcefully prate one skin even if they had been forcefully sealed shut.


    Jumping out in a rush, he had almost been bloated into explosion. The color contained within the liquid had faded by alot but from what david could see, it still contains enough energy for a second soak after which, it would surely be used up.


    Checking up on his own body, the severe soreness he had been feeling in his body minutes ago had seemingly vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 122 - Recovery

    His body was currently filled with energy and the illusion that he could break apart the earth with a single stomp resurfaced.


    Inspecting deep within his bones, David could see that the swollen muscles in his body had calmed by a lot and the pain he was feeling was gone.


    Even the several tears that was within his veins had healed up and had been strengthened nicely.


    The space within his blood vessels had widened by a notch which would allow for smoothly and stronger passage for blood and energy.


    His body wouldn''t be injured if he activated Three-Fold strength next time.


    His hearts seem to rumble like a newly serviced motor engine at the moment.


    He could also feel that the strength within his body has risen by a notch.


    ording to his spections, if he met the old man again, he wouldn''t need to use such shameless tactics such as poison to deal with the old man.


    The adrenaline rush would be enough. Since he had unlocked the nd already, it would be quite easy to activate it in times of needs.


    Deaing with the old man would be quite easy.


    Afterwards, David put on his vest and his ragged pants.


    Tilting his head to the side, he saw a box equipment that looked like a huge centrifuge, containing 15 liquids within.


    The liquids were all transparent which means that they had lost whichever effevt that might have had previously.


    Now they are just in acid or base. Maybe even water.


    Expressing his regrets, David turned his eyes to the only table in the room that had a boxying on top of it.


    He could guess that it contained the 12 red orbs that Hazel had mentioned previously.


    He didn''t still know the value though but with their size, he could roughly estimate its values.


    Opening up the small ck box, twelve dark red orbs were lying motionless in the box.


    They glistened like real marbles and if they were ced within a precious stone, having the same color as it, one would never be able to tell the difference without scanning it first.


    The marbles were of different sizes but there was one in particr which caught David''s attention. It was of different colour as its red colour was more concentrated than and brighter than the others.


    Although it was smaller than the rest, almost a pebble-like size, it seem to repel or revolt the other genomes as it stood arrogantly alone in one corner of the box.


    Surprised, David took a hold of it, to inspect it more thoroughly.


    The orb was hard to the touch but also seem to be as fragile as ss.


    A David felt oddly familiar with it for some reason. And he thought back to the old man. They seem to give off the same feeling.


    The oldman was old and obviously scheming, but he wouldn''t be stupid enough to perform an experiment based on just the few words and Gic forms written on an ancient book.


    There had to be a reason for him to put his life on the line to attempt the experiment despite the dangers of knowing that the form contains the possibility of it being iplete. He had still chosen to perfect it anyways.


    It seems the reason was rted to the Red orb he was holding.


    But just staring at it wouldn''t bring any answers.


    Unless he went ahead to the institute and drop the orb for testing which he obviously won''t.


    Since dropping it to the institute wasn''t an option, holding it wouldn''t do anything either unless he tested it by himself but he was no Gicist.


    "Such headache, I will think of a proper solution another time." David dismissed it.


    He grabbed hold of the 12 orbs, Since the remaining orb was just ordinary, he didn''t put much thoughts into it.


    He then ce them into hispart backpack.


    Then he ced the backpack on his back.


    "It still fit." David smiled. Despite the orbs in the backpack, it still fits.


    Gazing around the room, there was nothing interesting in the room.


    The things that was in the basement must have been the preparation the old man must have made.


    Especially the Gyno Points, it should have been for the organisation that was why the old man couldn''t keep it for himself or something like that.


    Or maybe he was afraid his Imprint might malfunction due to the excessive cold air from the Cryogenic Pod.


    Whatever though, he didn''t matter to him anyway.


    Riding the elevator to the office, he gazed at the corpse of the old man for a few seconds, and then he left without turning back.


    * * *


    Breathing roughly, Lu Feng staggered backwards as he tried to defend against Droxford''s consequtive activation of Iron fist.


    Even till now, Lu Feng couldn''t believe that a person who could activate abat technique just like one would execute a casually move existed.


    It simply the person has a very robust vein a strong heart and the most astonishing aspect about this was that Droxford''s blood cirction was high but wasn''t much higher than his but he was still been suppressed by him.


    Lu Feng could at most activate Dark Dragon''s w a few times and at most 15 times before he exhausted his strength and his veins start to hurt but Droxford had activated his for the 10th tune and he was showing no signs of exhaustion.


    It was as if he was just punching out casually with an ordinary move.


    Lu Feng was instantly infuriated he had thought he had the chance to win as long as he controlled the rhythm of the battle but that seems impossible right now.


    The other students in the rankings had already subdued the two maids with difficulty, fgwy had wanted to join the battle to also join hands together to subdue Droxford but they were afraid that Avein would also join the battle which would make things extremely difficult for them.


    Incensed by the suppression, Lu Feng retreated to a safe distance and he spoke up.

 Chapter 123 - The Dragons Anger VS Energy Shield

    "I didn''t think there would be someone as strong as you amongst us new students. But didn''t you think you can supress me with that!?" Lu Feng shouted and there was a weird reverberation from deep within his chest.


    His chest rose and fall like waves and a deep rumbled could be heard as if there was some type of power building within.


    Droxford''s expression soured as he stared seriously at Lu Feng. But he wouldn''t just sit and watch as Lu Feng build the momentum finish and release it.


    He instantly moved immediately.


    "Star Shift!"


    It was as though his figure swapped position with a stone which was in front of Lu Feng and appeared right before Lu Feng.


    Everyone''s eyes opened wide in astonishment. They didnt see him move at all.


    "Star Shift! A low-level Brown Grade!" a slightly knowledgeable students almost shouted.


    "It seems there are wolves in sheeps clothing in the institute." someone sighed.


    "That was a five meter Star Shift!" the person said again.


    "That is impossible, doesn''t that mean he has reached the second state?" another asked in disbelief.


    A low-level Brown Grade technique practiced to the second stage was definitely astounding


    Droxford appeared in a split second in front of Lu Feng expecting to see the expression of dispair on Lu Feng''s face.


    But he knew something was wrong as soon as he spotted the smirk on his opponents face.


    Lu Feng wasn''t at all building power, the technique had already been activated but he had risked holding the power in himself, tearing up several blood vessels in veins in the process, but he didn''t care as he waited patiently for Droxford to show up and he wasn''t disappointed.


    His trick had worked perfectly. Immediately, he opened his mouth wide as though the had no Jaws in them, his mouth expanded as he let out an earth-shattering roar.


    The Dragon''s Anger!


    Roar!!!


    Destructive soundwaves spread through the atmosphere, with Lu Feng''s mouth as the origin. The air reverberated and thunderous sound sted through the atmosphere. It was as though a thunder storm was right in the middle of the forest.


    Droxford''s face dropped instantly. ''A sound wave attack!''.


    There was no way to block a sound wave attack except from using another sound wave, or possibly using a protective barrier would do, otherwise it was physical impossible to disrupt.


    "Activate!" Droxford shouted immediately as he saw the destructive wavesing towards him.


    Instantly, countless nano machines the size of a tiny stone emerged from his inner clothing as they swiftly arrived and assembled them self in his arms, forming two tight and fit gauntlet on his forearms.


    Suddenly, he bashed the row gaunlets together as he crossed his arms together.


    Deflecting Shield!


    In a split second, a transparent barrier formed in front of him. But the barrier didn''t get the opportunity to form even halfway before it was attacked by the destructive soundwaves from Lu Feng.


    They were just too close to each other taht there wasn''t enough time.


    The barrier shattered all of a sudden and Droxford was instantly went flying by the force.


    Landing a few meter away with bleeding ears.


    "Sweetheart!" "Baby!" two seductive voice rang out and in a sh, the maids escaped the encirclement with their full speed as they reached where Droxford hadnded at.


    They carried him and in a sh, they disappeared from the surroundings.


    Avein expression turned serious as she stared at Lu Feng with a solemn look on her face.


    She too wasn''t sure if she would receive the technique if she was that close to Lu Feng and she was quite sure she too would have been tricked by Lu Feng if she was in the same shoes as Droxford.


    There were just a few inches apart. It was still quite surprising that Droxford had the time to activate a Gadget and even roughly formed a barrier.


    Avein was sure she wouldn''t be able to do that.


    Coughing slightly, Lu Feng covered his mouth as he saw traces of blood in his hands.


    He immediately squeezes his hands into a fist, hiding the blood as he turned to stare at Avein expressionlessly.


    Avein also held his gaze as though she wanted to see something within them, pain? Weakness? It was unknown.


    "That was really shameless." Avein said with her tone, disdainful.


    Not bothered at all, Lu Feng replied "Only the result matters, the process is useless."


    "Heh, from the way I see it, you are currently in a weakened state." Avein snorted but she scrutinised his face tightly.


    Expressionless, Lu Feng refuted "I can at least dish out one more blow."


    That what was Avein was afraid of that attack would definitely affect her if she was ambushed by it without making any preparations before hand and tmshe doesn''t have any long term protection that couldst for minutes.


    Those she had would onlyst for about three seconds and would take about a second to activate. Way slower than the speed of sound.


    If it were any other attack, she wouldn''t bat an eye. If Lu Feng was alone, then matters would be extremely simple for her to handle.


    But he wasn''t. There were other students beside him and she could feel some threats from them. It was obvious that some of them are hiding their true ability.


    Especially that beautiful dark skinned girl that was way prettier than she was, she nced at Phyllida with the corner of her eyes. She was certain that the girl was in par with Lu Feng she just couldn''t figure out why she was hiding her strength.


    Avein has this ability to roughly estimate people''s strength an dthat was how she make friends or lovers.


    From the estimation she had made, there were other hiding their strength too but they weren''t as strong as Phyllida nor Lu Feng


    She was also sure that it was the main reason Droxford had told his girls to take him and retreat, if not, he would have manged to salvage the situation.


    But she too had people by her side and would obviously not be afraid of being outbumbrred it was just the fear of being ambushed that made her hold back.

 Chapter 124 - Phyllidas Idea

    Let''spromise." Phyllida suddenly said.


    Avein and the other student turned to nce at Phyllida who walked out.


    "Hmm, what do you have in mind?" Avein asked.


    "We all will rush into the safe zone and the fastest to pick up a Gadget, that is considered the person''s luck but every person would be entitled to only one Gadget. That is the rule." Phyllida smiled as she exined.


    Grinning Avein said "Smart and strong, I''m beginning to like you. I ept then."


    Then she turned and faced Lu Feng who seemed to have eaten something awful at the moment. He was currently weakened by the attack he had used earlier, he wasn''t in his optimal condition right now.


    If he forcefully circted his blood, his injuries will continue to worsen.


    Which means his speed was definitely affected so Phyllida''s suggestion affected him a lot.


    But there was nothing he could do or say to reject the suggestion since the other students in the rankings had epted the suggestion, he had no other choice than to also ept it.


    His raspy voice rang out as he said. "I also agree. " but deep inside him, he was cursing Phyllida for taking his spotlight and also for stealing his moment.


    He stared viciously at her and he could have sworn he saw a look of scorn in her eyes as she stared with fake expression of worry at him and even with a slight smirk on her face.


    He needed no one to tell him that he had been somehow yed although he didn''t even know how, it was true.


    Which means he might not even get a share of the gadget that was currently in the safe zone.


    His eyes turned incredibly red from anger as he breathed roughly.


    Cough! Cough!!


    His anger affected his injury and he immediately coughed out loud.


    Smirking slightly, "When do you suggest that we start this n of yours? " Avein asked Phyllida, not minding Lu Feng any longer. He was only amp that is about to burn out but she knew she would be burned if she tested the fire''s lethality, that was why she had chosen not to provoke him yet but she obviously wouldn''t give him any face.


    Phyllida was quiet For a while, obviously thinking and then after a while she said. "In order to maintain fairness, we would start immediately at the first chirping noise of a cricket. We just have to keep silent and repress our brainwaves." Phyllida exined.


    Nodding her head in approval "That is also good, brilliant idea. In order to maintain fairness. " Avein pped in approval.


    She could see why Phyllida hade up with a n like this.


    If they had used a timer to determine the start if thepetition, there would obviously be people who would cheat.


    Amongst them are people with technique that focuses on speed, they would have carefully timed the exact moment to burst out if they had used a timer for it.


    And amongst the students were also people with techniques that charges up their momentum with time, the longer that charged it for, the faster or stronger they would be but such techniques hadms thuer limits. As one could only charge for at most 10secinds.


    But still, that would be considered cheatung to other students who are stronger. So something as unexpected as a crickets chirp was definitely a great idea as it would be unexpected and surprising.


    Janeane leaned closer to Lu Feng as she whispered to his ears "I will make sure to pick up the best Gadget for your sake." Lu Feng merely grunted but didn''t say anything.


    The other students also nodded their heads.


    Sturm only grunted. Although he was fast, his burst speed was only considered normal he obviously wouldn''t get any gadget except he snatched then from others who has them.


    The people who had the strength to partake in this specific rush hourpetition were those who are listed in the rankings and Avein together with the people with her whose strength was not a single but inferior to those in the rankings.


    Some other students who were watching the show also wished to partake, so as to try their luck but it was obvious that it would be all for nothing.


    All the students kept quiet and reined in their brainwaves. It was as though there was no one in the surrounding area.


    Brainwaves can be simply described as aura.


    A few millennium ago, a genius figure, Ainsburg Clinton exined why auras simply means brainwaves.


    He exined that every being living, had the ability to read others brainwave or lingering brainwaves.


    The fight from two lovers would create a tense atmosphere which is better referred to as a sh between brainwaves which would cause the tense atmosphere.


    If another person was to submerge himself between then at that moment, his or her brainwave would read unconsciously read the brainwaves present in that moment and would subconsciously give meaning to that situation.


    That is how one would unconsciouslye to the conclusion that thw atmosphere was somehow different.


    Now there are some people whopletly ignore such things.


    Reigning in their brainwaves, the students kept quiet as they waited for the first chirping of a cricket.


    * * *


    Coming out from ground, a fake stone mountain swiftly opened up, revealing David who was within.


    David tutted to himself. He hadpletely ignored the fake rock mountain when he was searching for an entrance earlier.


    ''Well, it''s all good now. It''s time to check out the books I got from the Underground office.'' David opened his interface as he walked out of the elevator.


    Suddenly, he looked up only to see five people in the hall with sinister expressions on their faces as they were about to remove the final garment of a girl who was busy struggling with them.


    Startled, the five of them looked up only to see the doors of the fake mountain closing.

 Chapter 125 - Intruding

    The girl who was about to be forced suddenly used the opportunity to free herself from the people holding are down seeing as they were obviously startled.


    Running away as fast as she could with her skirt still down her legs.


    David raised his eyebrows at the surprise, he was only gone for a bit, several hours maybe but some people had surprisingly found their ways in here. ''interesting.''


    "Go on, don''t mind me. I hope you guys wouldn''t hold back on my ount." David said with an encouraging tone of a tutor.


    A huge bloke who seem to be the leader turned towards the still frozen guys pointed at the girl and hurriedly shouted. "Catch her, we don''t want her wandering away now do we?"


    Two guys immediately chased after her. Leaving the leader, and two other guys with David.


    "Who are you and where did youe from?" the sinister looking bloke said.


    "There is no need for that, you guys continue doing your stuffs, I will just go my own way." David said as he waved at them, turning to leave.


    He doesn''t like intruding in other people''s business and also hates it when others intrude in his business. So he usually minds his own business in everything.


    A fat looking dude with a lecherous expression suddenly said. "It seems he just came from the rumoured hidden basement in this map!"


    The leaders expression changed and his eyes lit up in glee! He suddenly took a fighting stance as he said in a sinister tone.


    "Ha-ha, we truly have great luck. Quickly capture him and squeeze out everything he knows." kleon, the leader of the groupughed coldly. His malicious intent clear as day.


    David frowned slightly, he truly just wanted to mind his own business but this guy was just too greedy.


    "I''m afraid you do not have the ability to do that." David replied frankly.


    "Haha, arrogant fool. Don''t worry boss, watch how I shut him up." Zuma, the shirt ck skinned guy boasted.


    And without waiting for his colleague, the Fat bloke to catch up, he rushed forwards with the speed of a leopard and the silent footstep of a hunter.


    And he punched at David''s face without any technique whatsoever.


    David nced at the foolish fellow with an expressionless face and he shook his head. "Gave you a way out to live but you chose to die instead, don''t be afraid, I will help you out."


    The wind stirred under Zuma''s fist as he punched.


    Raising his hands up, David ttened his hands into a palm.


    Boom!


    An explosive sound was generated. It was as if a hand grenade had gone off in their midst.


    But Zuma was immediately surprised by what happened next.


    David captured Zuma''s fist strike with an ordinary palm. His body merely shook a little due to the force but that was all the fist strike did.


    It was at this time the other two students that had pursued the girl came back, with the girl being unconscious


    In a split second, the heels at David''s right foot tap the ground.


    Boom!


    An explosive force was instantly transmitted into his body.


    It was just like break dancing where one shifts momentum from one part of the body to the other.


    Directing the forceing from his foot to his palm. Zuma was immediately sent staggering backwards.


    David immediately tutted. He had expected more force to be transmitted but it seems that there was energy loss on it''s way. Anyways it was just a little experiment of his so David didn''t take it seriously.


    "A good dog is never greedy, hurry up and scram before I change my mind." David said with a deep voice and his hands folded in front of him.


    The waves he gave off was intimidating and the atmosphere became increasingly tense in that second.


    But it was instantly broken as Kleonughed loudly in a frosty tone.


    "You dare call us dogs? Just because you can endure one fist doesn''t mean you can endure five. Attack him at the same time!" he shouted.


    "I don''t believe you can escape this." Kleon grunted.


    Instantly four terrifying attacks were sent towards David.


    "Desecrating Fist!" "Pulverising fist!" "Sword palm!" "Metallic m!"


    David''s eyes shed, these guys were truly vicious. They sent out their most powerful attacks.


    If it were another student, they would have no other choice down to be drowned by the powerful attacks.


    But its a pity they had met David.


    Cyclonic Kicks!


    It was the only attack he knew that could quickly deal with the little threats.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Pfft!


    The four guys were instantly sent flying backwards. There was one who couldn''t handle the force properly he spat out a mouthful of blood as his face turned red.


    His blood cirction had been disrupted, and it seems he wouldn''t be able to get up for a while. He immediately fell unconscious while the others scrambled up In fear and stood behind Kleon.


    Kleon''s expression darkened. He knew he had punched a sturdy iron wall this time but he the damage had already been done, he wasn''t the type to stop midway.


    Moreover, he had something to rely on. His confidence returned as he spoke up.


    "You are quite strong, I will give you that. If you tell me what you gained from the Underground basement, I will spare your life. But if you refuse, be prepared to face the consequences." Kleon smiled with dark waves emanating from him.


    ''Uhn? Interesting. Truly interesting.'' David mumbled to himself.


    David could guess that Kleon had something he could use to deal with him. Even after seeing his disy of strength but he wasn''t the least bit afraid.


    He readied himself secretly as he ferociously circted his blood.


    "Is that so, i just want to see what it is you rely on." David smirked as he took a fighting stance.


    Kleon''s frown got deeper.. He truly didn''t want to use the gadget this early in thepetition but now, seeing as he was facing a troublesome opponent, there seem to be no other choice.

 Chapter 126 - Homing Bullet

    "You asked for this." Kleon growled and in that moment, he stretched his hand and reached for his back, grabbing a huge something which had been securely sheathed behind him.


    It was arge Revolver pistol with a barrel that was as thick as a baby''s arm and an handle that even Kleon struggled to hold with one hand and used his second hand to stablize it.


    He pointed therge revolver at David as he smiled sinisterly. "You wouldn''t have known I have something like this with me would you."


    David was exceptionally stunned. He had almost forgotten about firearms. But since a Spryher has enough reaction speed to dodge bullets, he had thought this world had cast it aside.


    But from what he was currently seeing, it seems he was a little wrong. But still, the pistol gave David a sense of reminiscent with earth, making him slightly unaware.


    And that was a grave mistake as something happened in that moment.


    David suddenly felt something touching his chest and it remained there permanently. He touched his chest subconsciously to figure what it was.


    But he could not touch it, the thing was invisible and intangible. His body felt that it was still on his chest but he couldn''t feel it.


    Looking up at the gun in Kleon''s hands, David frowned deeply a guess came to his mind. He had been marked by the revolver using a type of wave that would stick onto its target for a while.


    David''s eyes shed as he immediately activated Scorching Fury. Intense heat zed around him and the invisible heat waves that seem to distort space radiated out from him.


    Kleon''s eyes finally showed fear as he could now recognize who he was dealing with. The other students also stepped back in fear as the temperature on the room rose drastically.


    David face suddenly turned expressionless, even his heat waves was unable topletely erase the mark on his chest, it could only grind through it and he estimated that it would take about 10 minutes topletely clean it.


    But from the situation he was in, it was likely he didn''t have up to 30 seconds, not to mention the ten minutes he needed topletely wipe off the mark.


    "I-I warned you but you wouldn''t listen, hehe. There is no turning back now." Kleon stuttered but his hands didn''t as he immediately circted his blood and in that moment, he used all the strength his fingers could muster and pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    He was immediately sent flying due to the rebounding force and even the two other group member that had tried to catch him while he was still in the air were also sent flying by the recoil which showed how powerful the gun actually was.


    The earth rumbled and the entire building rocketed. A massive bullet tore through the air with a whine that seem to escape from the atmosphere from its rapid spinning force.


    David''s expression grew solemn. The bullet was seemingly spinning very slowly, but David wasn''t a fool and it didn''t take much thoughts to know that it was only an illusion.


    Showing how fast the bullet speed was.


    David also knew he had been marked by something, there was no way he could dodge the bullet effectively.


    Aaargh!


    David suddenly yelled out as his body was forcefullypressed and he reduced by a few inches.


    His muscles constricted around his body and they hardened to the highest point as his skin seem to shine in bronze colour.


    Massive and explosive amount of strength filled his body, muscles and bones as his blood and muscles oscited. It was even stronger thanst time!


    David couldn''t get rid of this addicting feeling and if he wasn''t in this type of situation, he would have loved to savour this feeling for a while.


    But he needed to take care of something first, savouring wouldeter.


    Stretching forth his arms, the bullet spun rapidly as it headed for David.


    It seems as though David was about to catch the bullet with his bare hands.


    In about a blink of an eye, the bullet instantly made contact with David''s hand and sparks flew off as the centrifugal force from the bullet and David Iron skin produced an astonishing amount of friction.


    It was as though his hands were made of iron and the bullet was meant to file it.


    The force behind the bullet was massive as David''s hands was being forcibly pushed back and his hand was turning red due to friction.


    Aaargh!


    David yelled as he forcefully circted his blood, and the Five-Fold Strength technique to the maximum but that didn''t seem to be enough as the bullet has pushed his arms backwards to his chest.


    Sparks continued to fly off as the bullet continued to spin, producing a ear-splitting screeching noise.


    David couldn''t even get a proper hold of the bullet and his hands was already all red from the friction.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, his body began to skid backwards.


    At first it was a slow push, but after a few seconds, the velocity began to increase, drawing two deep ravines in the ground.


    His expression changed when he noticed the situation was turning bad.


    "Open for me!" his yell resounded like thunder and as if it had heard the decree of an emperor, the adrenaline nd in his body opened as adrenaline pumped into his system and into his blood stream.


    His rapidly pounding heart shivered and as if it was on drugs, the blood cirction increased by a huge amount.


    His strength soared in that instant and all of a sudden, David forcefully stomped his foot to the ground and his body immediately stabilised. His legs, was deeply imprinted into the ground.


    The screeching noise of the bullet slowed down in that second and after a blink of an eye, it stopped.


    Although it might seem long, but all these happened in just a few seconds.


    The entire cave suddenly went silent apart from David who was currently kneeling on the floor, his breathing rough and hard.


    Suddenly, David raised his head up slowly as he gazed at the five students who were currently staring at him in fear and amazement.


    He said only one word as his figure disappeared.. "My turn."

 Chapter 127 - I Want To See If Your Barrier Can Withstand My Fist

    Suddenly, David raised his head up slowly as he gazed at the five students who were currently staring at him in disbelief and an expression which contained a massive amount of fear.


    It was as though they had witnessed something incredibly stupefying.


    David said only one word with killing intent in his eye as his figure disappeared. "My turn."


    Five-fold Step!


    "Run!" Kleon immediately shouted in fear, warning his gang members. As he took off running. He obviously didn''t warn them for good reasons. He was just hoping David pursued them, giving him enough time to escape.


    Appearing behind a young man who was still stunned, looking at his afterimage still kneeling on the floor, David punched without hesitation.


    Bang!


    Like a kite without a rope, the young man was sent flying with a miserable cry from his lips, crashing into the wall of the hall, his fate unknown.


    The other four were pretty quick to react as they immediately performed their motion techniques, disappearing like smoke in different directions since there wasn''t one entrance to the hall.


    Their speed was astounding and in the face of a usible death, their potential seem to have been unlocked as they zoomed through the air like a phantom.


    But how could they be faster than David. Their motion technique was only a ck grade technique while David''s motions technique, Three-Fold Step was a red grade technique.


    The difference between the two was as clear as day. Two grades higher, it was no small amount.


    Forget about the difference between grades. The differences in their blood cirction was another different matter.


    Non of them had even reached a 100 cycle per minute. The highest that David could sense was Kleon which had only reached 71 blood revolution per minute while the lowest had only passed through the first milestone of 1 cycle per second, just 63 cycles per minute


    While David''s CPM was almost double theirs. The difference in power was like the difference between day and night?


    In a sh, David had appeared before the second member, he didn''t even have the opportunity to scream before he was sted into an unknown location.


    In the blink of an eye, four miserable cries rang out which was abruptly cut off.


    Kleon could feel the cold sweat of fear dripping down his head as his spin tingled.


    But as he exited the caves entrance, his mind calmed down by a bit afterwards, with renewed vigour, his motion technique shed him through the trees as he attempted to escape.


    Suddenly, his expression changed drastically and without hesitation, he tapped a specific location on shirt.


    All of a sudden, ripples spread around him as a force field attempted to form, David withdrew his hands as he watched the force field form and envelope Kleon with interest in his eyes.


    This was his first time seeing one and although the principle behind it had been roughly exined to him and the other students in the institute, David couldn''t understand some of it.


    But now that he saw it live, he was intrigued. ''This guy must be very rich.''


    Two gadgets in the hands of a single person, he couldn''t even begin to imagine how much that would cost.


    An offensive gadget would cost about 1000 ¨C 1500 Gyno points while a defensive gadget would cost about 2000 ¨C 3000 Gyno points to purchase in the institute.


    After the barrier had fully formed, the fear in Kleon''s face morphed and heughed as though he had gone crazy.


    "Just because you are strong doesn''t mean you can kill as you like. Let me just tell you, I am the son of a professor in the institute. You can never hope to imagine the amount of resources the institute had spent to nurture me." Kleon growled


    "This mid grade defensive gadget had been personally given to me by mother. Its defensive capability can withstand the full power of a 2 cycles per second Spryher." Kleon sneered.


    An then greed suddenly shine in his eyes as he looked at David whose whole body was in a bronze like colour, he almost looked like a war god statue that was alive.


    "If you tell me what training method you are using, I might just consider not telling my mother when we get back and also drop everything you have gained from the Underground basement." Kleon threatened.


    David blinked his eyes in astonishment. ''Is this guy dumb or stupid?''


    ''Neither, he believes you can''t break the barrier with your strength but you do not want to let him report to the professor about you, your secrets might be exposed by then.'' Hazel suddenly chirped in.


    It was true, if the professor truly investigated the reason he could use Three-Fold Step, a motion technique as a Strengthening technique, his secret ability of absolute control would be truly exposed and by then, he wouldn''t even be able to die if he wished for it.


    David only smirked. "I want to see if your barrier can withstand my fist."


    Kleon''s face darkened as he said "Try it then, this is thest chance I''m giving you, tell me your Training technique, and I won''t report you to my mother."


    David smiled as he replied, "Don''t worry, you won''t be doing any reporting."


    David suddenly moved like a phantom as he punched at the barrier with lightening quick strike.


    Scorching Fury, boosted with his Training manual Formless Heat.


    Bang!


    The barrier instantly rippled, but it held.


    It held for only one second and then.


    Crack!


    It broke into pieces instantly!


    David''s fist didn''t slow down at all as it punched at Kleon''s chest.


    There was a sudden puff and Kleon looked down with disbelief written on his face.


    He still couldn''t believe it, he touched David''s arm which had prated deeply into his body as though to confirm if it was real.


    But it truly was. He the spoke out with hatred written on his face and as blood filled his mouth.


    "M-my mother will know of this, y-cough cough, you will never escape.." Breathing hisst breath, he died with grievance.

 Chapter 128 - The Prey?

    David merely snorted "Dare to **** someone in front of me and also threatening me, if I don''t grant you death, then I don''t know what you deserve."


    Kicking the body away from his deeply lodged arm, he stopped circting the Five fold Strength and his body grew back to his original height as his body and muscles ckened to their original position.


    His arm was all bloodied, and David frowned at it. He should have killed him more neatly.


    Tearing up Kleon''s shirt, he used it to wipe his arm clean while also searching the guy for the gadgets he had with him.


    "You don''t want to do that." Hazel said.


    Surprised, "Why? " David asked.


    "Do you think the person who gave him the gadgets wouldn''t have installed something on it?" Hazel exined.


    "Uhn? So you mean I can''t even use the gadgets he has on him? Then why did I waste my time pursuing him! Things would have been easier had I let him go." David grumbled.


    David had read enough novels to know that killing the son of a person with authority will always lead to trouble, always!


    Even if he didn''t touch the gadgets on Kleon, they would still use some method to find the person that had done it anyways. Just that it might take some time.


    It''s not that I don''t have the courage to pick the gadgets, its just that I don''t want trouble this early into the institute. David thought.


    As he said that, David could have sworn he heard a snort from somewhere. Ignoring it.


    "With the amount of Gyno points I have now, it should be quite easy to procure a few gadget." and although he said that, he still could take his eyes of the big ck Revolver that was still sheathed on Kleon''s back.


    Decisively turning back, he left the ce and headed back to the cave. The girl was still there.


    Albeit still unconscious. Bending down close to her, she was an incredibly beautifuldy with long eyshes, brown beautiful skin, long ck air and a very beautiful face. An Indian beauty.


    David could testify that she was even more beautiful than Priyanka Chopra


    David was sure his heart would skip a beat if there wasn''t already someone on his mind.


    Her face was a little bruised but that didn''t hinder her beauty. It made his heart ache instead.


    He was sure if he was a tiny bit bad and had a little more courage, he would have forcefully taken her right there and then.


    Ahem!


    He cleared his throat to get rid of the weird emotion and thoughts that were strangely cripping in into his thoughts.


    But the noise seem to startle the girl as she woke up with a groan.


    Opening her eyes, she immediately locked gazes with David for almost 3 seconds, then as if she suddenly jsut remembered that she was about to be vited by a group of guys, she immediately scrambled backward using her hands as leverage.


    "Y-you, do note be near me." she warned wih her watery eyes glistening.


    Startled by her reaction, David walked forwards, seeming to want to exin himself.


    But thedy shouted "S-stay where you are!"


    David sighed as he raised his hand up and walked slowly towards thedy.


    But who knew where the youngdy got a stone from, she threw it at him with the force of a bullet.


    It was so unexpected that David only had the time dodge the attack by a hair breadth.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Calm down youngdy. I was only trying to help you." David exined.


    But it seems as though the youngdy has a bad opinion of him as she retorted.


    "As if you would actually tell me you wanted to forcefully sleep with me." she replied.


    "If you were trying to help me, why would you get so close to me?" she question.


    "Sigh, because of that." David pointed at her slightly exposed chest.


    Her eyes suddenly widened as she shouted in fury "Y-you pervert! You actually wanted to touch me there!" she covered her chest as she sobbed with tears in her eyes.


    David had gone speechless by now. He truly didn''t know what to do to remedy this misunderstanding.


    Well, since she already thought of him as a pervert, what was the point in wasting his precious time trying to exin, when he could just do something else.


    "Alright youngdy, take care. Do not call me if you need any help." David waved as he turned to leave.


    Freya watched David as she put on a stunned and confused loom as David left. And the her eyes shed with a cold look but it seems as though it was only an illusion.


    But then, she spotted a body not far away from her on the floor leaning against the wall.


    She recognised the young man. He was the one who had hit her in the face earlier.


    ncing around, she also found three familiar people. Those were the guys that wanted to forcefully have their way with her but now, it seems they are dead.


    It seems he was speaking the truth earlier, she had misunderstood him.


    Sobbing softly but loud enough for David to hear. After a few seconds, she seem to gathered herself and contained her emotion as though a strong willeddy.


    She wasn''t admitted to the institute for no reason.


    Maintaining her dressing and her self, she hurriedly left the cave as she chased after David who had already reeached the entrance of the cave.


    David looked back and saw that the girl had her head lowered as she followed him at the back he seem to hear a whisper.


    Raising his eyebrow, "What did you say?"


    Pouting, the girl repeated her words. "I said thank you." more clearly this time.


    David smiled as he said "No problem." and with that, he resumed walking.


    "Wait!" she called out and this time, she raised her beautiful face as she gazed deeply into David''s eyes.


    "I''m Freya, what''s your name?"

 Chapter 129 - Mutated Human

    Her eyes were enchanting and beautiful, it made David want to get lost in them and bask in its beauty.


    If it really wasn''t for the fact that he had someone else in his mind, the things he would have done


    But David suddenly frowned, this was the second time the feeling came to him. It was as though someone was repeatedly putting a spell on him but was getting rejected repeatedly as another spell had been ced on him already.


    He squinted his eyes as he gazed at thedy before him.


    His looked at her for a while and then he replied. "I''m John Doe, and it was nice meeting you."


    "If you don''t mind, I have something I need to do, excuse me." David smiled softly as he walked in Another direction after exiting the cave with Freya.


    Freya appeared to be stunned. No, badly startled would be the word for it.


    Her previous pitiable face suddenly changed into a sinister one that seem to scream evil as she looked at David''s figure fading in with the trees.


    ''Intresssting!'' she licked her lips and a long purple flesh came out of her mouth and swiped across her lower lips, chin and chest simultaneously before retracting back into her mouth.


    "W-wait for me!" she suddenly shouted seemingly in a panic as she went after him.


    David nced back for a second before slowing down his pace. It was as though he was truly waiting for the girl.


    Jogging, when Freya was just two meters away, she suddenly stopped as she wanted to retreat rapidly but David was faster, he grabbed her by the neck, forcefully pinning her to the tree.


    His expression was dead serious as he stared deep into her eyes, emitting a dangerous vibe no different from a killer.


    "W-what a-are you trying to do?" she croaked since David was holding down her windpipe.


    As though he didn''t hear what she has said, David spoke up.


    "Who are you?" David questioned.


    "I already told you, I''m Freya." Tears began to fall down her face and her voice cracked.


    David''s eyebrows twitched slightly. But he continued pinning her down against the tree without saying a word.


    10 seconds passed and David still didn''t release her from his hold.


    20 second passed, the girls face had already turned red from suffocating but it was as though David was watching a movie.


    All of a sudden, an odd sound escaped her lips and she asked with a weird grin on her face. "When did you find out."


    David only smirked. "Is it that important?"


    "Of course it is. Considering you found out early, I really don''t want to make the same mistake the next time." Freya replied.


    David snickered as he tightened his hold on her neck "Do you think you would be alive to lure in the next victim?"


    Giggling softly " What do you want then, do you n on killing me?"


    David''s expression suddenly disyed a teasing and yful smile as he said "What do you rely on? The fact that you are a mutated human or the fact that you have a snake tail hanging behind my back?"


    It seems she had been truly unconscious when David had fought the five guys otherwise she would never have let David get very close to her.


    It should be known that David is almost invincible in closebat and within a meter radius, he could be called a god of death as no one in the same stage as him was his match.


    It was unknown when, but at some point, a tail had grown out from her back and it slithered through David''s blind spot, aiming towards his back with its pointy tip.


    Thedy''s expression changed drastically and in the time it took for the brain to send a signal to the body, her neck immediately turned slimy and the tail she had hanging by his back moved swiftly, like a bullet attempting to pierce through David''s back.


    And at the same time, her neck instantly elongated a few meter and twisted weirdly, as her mouth opened wide as though there was no bone in them, showing four long and sharp canines with stic drools connecting them and with astonishing speed, she suddenly bit at David''s neck!


    But David had long been ready for it.


    Five fold strength! His hands instantaneously hardened as he stomped his heels to the floor.


    Scorching Fury! The slimy substance that the mutant''s neck was excreting, attempting to escape his grasp was instantly burnt and the hand he was using to hold her neck mped tightly onto it swiftly.


    Using his other hand, he punched swiftly at her approaching neck, clean and simple.


    At the same time, his back that was about to be pierced through turned bronze and hardened greatly


    David''s hand''s that was about to slip from her neck instantly hardened enormously.


    Crack! Boom! Boom! Ding!


    Four sounds rang out simultaneously through the forest.


    The first sound was the sound of the mutant''s neck being crushed and the second sound was the thunderous boom of the tree bursting apart from David''s strength.


    While the third sound was the screeching noise of the mutant''s tail piercing David''s back. It was like two giant sledge hammers had collided with massive force against each other.


    It was only able to pierce his back a few inches with a grinding sound before it was stopped by his hardened muscles.


    And the fourth sound was David, punching her head with astonishing force.


    Her body was immediately sent flying as David released his hold, crashing into a few trees and snapping them apart.


    cing his hands behind his back, David walked elegantly towards the Mutant struggling to get up a few meters away from him but not getting very close.


    Her neck was currently bent in an odd way as she struggled to breath and her long tail, twisting, snapping and hitting against the ground in panic.

 Chapter 130 - The Origin

    Even a Phaser would undoubtedly die if he or she has his or her neck bone waspletely crushed.


    There is no hope of surviving it.


    A Mutant was no different. It was dead even before it hit the ground, it was only its reflexes that was still struggling to survive.


    With an expressionless face, David watched itsst moments.


    He had been through several dangerous experiences already, even a pig would have learnt its lessons by now. David wouldn''t just recklessly trust anyone.


    She had used some type of hypnosis technique on him twice at that. Her body had been emitting certain types of pheromones that kept arousing his interest.


    And with her eyes as the base, she was also pulling David into some kind of illusion but David didn''t fall for it.


    It was repeatedly making him seem infatuated with her, that his heart almost skipped a bit.


    That was enough evidence to know thedy wasn''t any good, so he took action without hesitation.


    Just that he hadn''t expected her to be a mutated human.


    Those without a single bit of talent wouldn''t be taken in by any institute. Which means that they could only remain mediocre their whole life as training methods are very rare to find.


    Among those people, some who refused to ept such fate would choose to ingest an Evolved beast blood orb without any imntation of the genome to perfectly distribute the energy and filter the stains in the genome nor an Exercising technique to properly merge with the blood orb.


    Such people would eventually end up with different kinds of mutation in their bodies and their radiation level would grow by several degrees making them incapable of living in a normal environment.


    As every city in a sector contains a Gadget which could perfectly read the Radiation levels of a specific location, in case of a radiation storm. There would be no escape for any Mutant.


    If a Mutant was to be spotted, the Phaser stationed in that location will immediately take action, killing the Mutant immediately so as to not pollute the ordinary citizens with its intruding cells.


    Normally, the mutants grow stronger within radiation zones. So, they tend to permanently stay there.


    That was why David had been a bit surprised after he saw one.


    He then came to a conclusion that there had to be a radiation zone nearby.


    Which means, there also had to be a high-tier supply zone nereby too.


    A grin appeared in David''s face, but before that, he headed back towards the hidden basement.


    He needed to replenish his energy which had been lost when he took on the bullet, killed off the guys and this Mutant.


    Almost half his stamina had been depleted and his veins had swelled up, also very painful from activating fivefold strength.


    And most importantly, he needed to heal the wound in his back. It was starting to get irritated from the little infestation in the air.


    But above that, David approached the body. Touching the body of the female Mutant lightly.


    There was a sudden swish in the air. Bending his waist to the back, David evaded the tailsh of the Mutant.


    Boom!


    The earth shook and a depression lightly formed in the surface of the earth.


    After which, there was not a single movement. David only chuckled lightly.


    He had seen snakes do this in real life so he had been expecting this.


    Now he was sure she was dead, he walked away from her. He was still a little ufortable from dead bodies but it didn''t bother him.


    David hadn''t even taken the time to consider that he had killed someone.


    It seems it was true that when you have the power to do something, you will begin to take things more lightly.


    He has the power to kill so easily now, so normally he didn''t put the matters of life or death in his eyes.


    David only felt awkward. Awkward that he hadn''t felt a single shred of guilt.


    Shrugging his shoulder, he couldn''t careless about it. It was a hassle to think anyways.


    Her headed straight, back to the cave.


    * * *


    Squeak!?


    Immediately that single squeak that sounded as though it was questioning if the surroundings was safe enough to make some noise sounded out, terrifying eruptions took ce from different locations as fifty some students dashed over the walls and gate of the stronghold like mad bulls with astonishing momentum.


    Phyllida was like a butterfly as she fleeted through the trees, her timing had been impable as though she had seen iting, gaining momentum with every single seconds.


    But she wasn''t the only person with astonishing eleration speed. By her two sides, there were two other people running neck and neck with her.


    One was Ae and the other, it was surprising Janeane. It was unknown which motion technique she was using but she was definitely not losing out in terms of speed.


    Their speed almost on par with each other but one with astonishing perception would notice Phyllida was faster by a head.


    It seems her motion technique is most definitely a level higher than theirs.


    The safe zone was huge, circled and protected by thick walls that was somewhat imprable by Evolved beast of the dark haze stage.


    And inside he safe zone, the ce was huge and one could even call it a small vige aw there were several building that were still intact.


    With various basic needs installed in them.


    The only problem was the loot box. Although the location of the supply zones were marked in the map, the exact location where the loot box was ced in wasn''t at all described.


    Which means, the students would have to find it for them selves.


    But on the top of the tallest building in the safe zone. On it, arge ck box could be seen which could be spotted by every student present in the surrounding area.


    It shone with a golden lustre, signifying that it held within a very high level gadget.

 Chapter 131 - Lyster Again

    It was the main reason Phyllida, Ae, Droxford , Lu Feng and the rest had chosen to fight for the control of the stronghold.


    Although the stronghold had been marked as a low tier supply zone, it was a secret that it also contained a golden box which had a high level gadget hidden within.


    It had been specifically ced there in other to give the weak students a fighting chance at winning and growing. Since most people would definitely chose tond in the safe zone.


    The information about the golden box which was in the safe zone was supposed to be kept a secret, but clearly, Phyllida, Ae, Droxford and the rest had known of it.


    If not, why else would they be here when they could have chosen tond at a location which contains either a mid level gadget or a high level gadget.


    "Who do you think will be the fastest to grab the box?" a spectator who had no intention onpeting, asked those beside him.


    "I think the beautifuldy, Ae. She seem to be the strongest amongst them." a student spected


    "Its not certain yet, their speed seem to be quite on par with each other." another argued.


    * * *


    Emerging from within the cave, David''s figure was covered with the rays of sunlight.


    Twisting his neck slightly, ear-cringing bone pops rang out like a mini explosion.


    His bones crackled as he clenched his fist. "Still as satisfying as always."


    Even though it wasn''t his first time in an energy tank, the feeling of been filled with a great deal of energy was still as intoxicating as ever.


    He had even slept the whole night within the tank, and he had a good rest.


    The energy within the other two tanks had been reduced by almost half of its original effect, so David could sleep within it with repercussions like his body bursting apart from too much energy.


    Moreover, it was very difficult to find the Underground office, the reason David was so rxed to have slept in there.


    One day gone already, two days left to the end of thepetition.


    Although it would be be slightly difficult to find a medium grade supply box, but now that he roughly knew where he was, it should be slightly easier to do find them now.


    David smiled softly, and he headed towards a certain direction in a fast pace.


    Although the forest stunk a little due to the slight and negligible radiation, the morning breeze seem to have freshened up the environment.


    He had only walked a few kilometres when he subtly heard the disturbing sounds of battle on going a few distance away.


    David paused in his steps to ponder. After a while, he changed his direction, attempting to avoid whatever was going on over there.


    It wasn''t his business anyways. Moreover, he wasn''t the type to care about other people''s business. He was toozy to care anyway.


    Circting his blood, he was about to move when he subtly heard a female''s shout.


    In a normal circumstances, he would have definitely ignored it but strangely, his heart instantly clenched tightly as soon as he heard the voice and without even thinking things through, he subconsciously activated Five-Fold Step in an instant.


    ''It is her! ''


    Boom!


    The ground burst apart and David''s figure smashed through every tree on his way.


    His speed was simply astonishing but the aura, the waves he was currently emitting was like an ancient savage beast whose fury was about to burst through the skies.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The most intimidating feature was the fact that as he was moving, tree that barred his way immediately copsed as he smashed through them with astonishing force.


    Although the distance between him and the ce where the battle was taking ce was almost half a kilometre, it took David almost no time at all to get there.


    The scene that came to his view in the next moment immediately sent him into fury, his eyes turned red is instantly. He was like a furious beast with no sentient at all.


    A youngdy was currently leaning against a tree with blood dripping down her arms.


    The youngdy was of a modest feature. Calling her beautiful was an overstatement but calling her ugly was also a bit of an understatement.


    She was in and her beauty was normal but the air she had around her made her stand out so much more. Her name, Lyster.


    Opposite Lyster were five human mutants. Two appeared to be feminine while the others appeared to be male.


    It was incredibly clear they were mutants as David could see a animal features on them.


    There were currently in a semi circle position as they locked Lyster in ce, looking for an opening to attack.


    The mutants wore no clothing as scales seem to cover their entire body vaguely masking their sexuality..


    But David didn''t care about that, he was strangely very angry.


    The five mutants seem to pause in their actions as they whirled their heads to David''s direction.


    David busted into the scene, he gazed at the mutants and then, he looked toward Lyster.


    And as he saw the blood, ha breathing deepened and it took him almost of his concentration to not immediately take action.


    He walked slowly until he was a few steps away from them, the three of them forming a sort of triangle.


    David body twitched softly, showing how much effort he was putting in, in order to control his instincts and his emotions. He was feeling to burst out and rampage through out.


    But, he had learnt his lessons previously and although he sometimes repeat his mistakes, he didn''t want to risk anything when it came to her.


    "Two preys with such an intense bloodline." a grating voice sounded out from the leading male Mutant.


    He sounded very shocked and also incredibly apprehensive.


    Ghastra was incredibly shocked but was also cautious as he turned his gaze to his surroundings to inspect it.

 Chapter 132 - Ghastra

    Ghastra was previously a human with no a human with no talent to speak of. His gic module or map was weak and had no room for growth.


    Hence, he wasn''t chosen by any institution. And although the government snatches the 16 year old kids from each family in a stronghold, they still had to pass through the testing process.


    Although not much, some people gic make up are weak, which means they would also be rejected by the institute. If the institute still epted them despite that fact and still insist on performing the operation of the Xenograft, the gic map would copse which would undoubtedly mean death.


    Ghastra had been unwilling to let go of such an opportunity and the desperation and ambitions he had finally led him into directly consuming a blood orb.


    Turning him into what he was right now. A mutant, but that was better since he preferred to be a king in this destend rather than being a mediocre person in the federation.


    In only a few years, he had grown very strong, strong enough to rule this part of the ruined city or forest as one might have it.


    Right now, he was extremely close to breaking through to the next stage and the amount of radiation his body could contain would increase exponentially.


    Increasing his strength to a greater height. But to do so, he needed a potent blood of strong Phasers and a massive amount of radiation to assist him in the proceed of advancing.


    On a normal circumstance, as soon as the institute scanned through the area and notice a lifeform with a radiation level of 100 Rds or higher, the institute will instantly set up a mission for its senior students for a clean up.


    Since it the location was to be used as a testing ground for the new students. They took quite the precaution to ensure the safety of the students.


    But Ghastra had been very lucky to find a secret room that was roughly built using Void Metals. That was how he escaped the Institute''s prying eyes.


    Of course there are other equipment whose waves could prate Void metals.


    It was just that ording to calctions and spections, it was impossible for a location like this to own even the tiniest bit of Void metals even in their prosperous moments because of how expensive they were.


    Ghastra had and was supposed to still be in hiding but he had came out of his shell this time because of the intel he had collected from his, subordinates of a female student with a very intense bloodline.


    How could he miss this rare opportunity of collecting such precious material especially in this point in time when he needed to advance.


    He had been very happy when he got the report and here he was, trying to capture her when another student whose bloodline seem vague but contains an even more terrifying might.


    He couldn''t help but think that it was a scheme pulled by the institute to force him out of hiding.


    He immediately retreated a few steps backwards, surveying his surroundings carefully.


    It was only when he was really sure they were the only ones in that part of the forest did he nce back at David and Lyster.


    His eye was cold as ice but the greed within them, he was unable to conceal.


    Chuckling sinisterly "Interesting. I didn''t expect to meet two people with such thick blood."


    Lyster leaned had her back to the tree as she breathed roughly. One of her hands was covered in blood but her face was expressionless as she red intently at the mutants in front of her.


    But immediately David intruded on the scene, her breathing grew weaker for a split second and her face seem to contain an expression of frowning but it suddenly vanished in an instant as though it was never there.


    Ignoring the Ghastra''s words. Lyster spoke. "Why are you here?" her voice was cold as ice, seemingly with no emotions at all and if one were to gauge, it was even colder than the mutant''s voice.


    David immediately felt the fire burning in his body quench a little, but soon he regained his bearing. He knew things weren''t going to be easy with the girl and he replied.


    "I heard the distressed voice of ady and I wouldn''t be a true gentleman if I ignored it." David raised his head as he stared straight into her beautiful eyes.


    Lyster paused for a while as she indifferently nced back at him, holding his gaze her stare held for more than a second this time before she retracted her gaze.


    Seeing as he was being ignored by the two, Ghastra didn''t get angry, he chucked lightly instead. They were his prey already and already in his palms, he was sure they would be unable to escape him.


    So, there was no need to get angry at their antics, it was a bitical to him instead.


    But he had no time to waste, as staying out in the open was a risk in itself. He would never allow himself to be captured or killed. And he didn''t want to make too much of a ruckus in order not to expose himself.


    Ghastra violently shouted "Enough! No matter how talented you are in the institute, its all useless here." He stared menacingly at the two student and he continued in a somewhat soft tone.


    "If you give up now, I will make sure you to give you an honourable death otherwise, do not me me for being wicked." Ghastra said.


    David responded with a smirk when he heard those words.


    "There is word going round the institute that humans with extremely low level of talent stupidly chose to became mutated because of their greed for power. You obviously wouldn''t be able to reach the next stage before your DNA helix copse into pieces." Davidughed slightly.


    "Although I do not know how you got this strong, sadly, you wouldn''t be able to advance anyway so why don''t you help me help you end your sad and miserable life." David shook is head softly.


    And he continued "I assure you, it will be quite painless.." His soft voice rang through the air but the fury and evil glow contained in his eyes rapidly grew stronger by the minute.

 Chapter 133 - One Slash

    The thoughts of them harming Lyster incensed him and he struggled to contain himself from attacking them.


    From his instinct, he could feel a threatening wave around Ghastra''s which was almost twice as strong as the Land shark''s leader.


    David didn''t dare to carelessly make a move. At this junction, he needed to be more careful than ever.


    Lyster leaned ever so slightly on the tree with her indifferent gaze. It was as though the things happening here wasn''t the least bit a concern of hers.


    Ghastra''s body stiffened ever so slightly while the other four mutants let out a sharp hiss of anger at the insult as they stared angrily at David.


    "I gave you an easy way out, but it seems you like to make things difficult for yourselves." He said expressionlessly at David.


    Tilting his arrow shaped head slightly, he said in a low tone at the Mutated human nearest to him.


    "And where the hell is Freya?" he questioned coldly.


    One of the female mutated human responded swiftly and respectfully "She went to y with a few students she had spotted a while ago. She should be on her way now."


    Ghastra snorted coldly "Her lust knows no bound!"


    David tilted his head as he heard the name. Suddenly his eyes shed as he remembered something.


    He suddenly chuckled loudly. "Are you talking about the one with the snake tail? Don''t worry about it, I will send you to meet her soon."


    The mutants were stunned for a second before their hissing suddenly increased a few notch as they gritted their teeth.


    "You killed her!" a male mutated human shouted with anger. The blue patterned scales on his body trembled fiercely like a furious wave.


    The gene of the Iron-Hump boar seem to be more prominent in his gene as he had two sharp and long horns on his head.


    With a crooked nose simr to that of a pigs. He also had the scale of a snake scattered roughly on his body, a few furs in his body and an empty patch of skin. It was almost disgusting to look at


    The others three mutated humyn also had simr mix of genes. There was even Mutant that had his hand bend forwards like the legs of an animal.


    Since they can''t control the way they evolve, they can only ept what they had been given with no rights toin.


    Ghastra was the only one who was slightly normal. His body was all furs which seem to be even harder than steel. They Laid straight down his body as though they had been brushed to stich down his body.


    They were like clothes on him, not revealing his nakedness in the slightest.


    "Boss, leave this one to me, I will make sure to peel off his skin extremely slowly." His voice was sinister and cold.


    Ghastra stared intently at David as he said. "It seems I can''t afford to underestimate you." His expression was serious this time as he inspected him in a new light.


    Turning to the other four mutated human sightly. "Four of you capture the girl while I handle this guy. Since he could kill Freya, he should be able to put up a tangible amount of fight."


    In that split second, his fur unexpectedly swayed slightly and in the blink of an eyes, his figure vanished into thin air as he suddenly appeared before David like a phantom, it was as if his body was weightless with no air resistance at all.


    shing down, his w swished through the air, attempting to slice David apart with its sharpness.


    But in thest minute, David retreated rapidly with astonishing speed, closely evading the w attack.


    David frowned slightly. As expected, he was strong, even stronger than what he had spected.


    Ghastra sneered coldly as he followed up with another attack, pursuing David closely.


    Lyster gazed expressionlessly at the four mutated human. They closed in on her as they appeared intimidating.


    Suddenly, her beautiful voice suddenly rang out as she said to the four mutants in a low voice. "You will all die."


    Her words were short but the arrogance and confidence it held within was astonishing and was even more presumptuous.


    The Mutants who were closing in on her suddenly froze as they felt a chill swiftly run down their spines. And their bodies trembled slightly in fear.


    It was the fear of the unknown and was a bit of the familiar fear of the prey to the predator.


    Suddenly, a female Mutant shook off the wave. It seems she was much stronger than the other mutants as she had enough mental capacity to deal with such things. She angrily growled loudly in anger, waking the other mutants from their fears.


    "Attack her!" the female mutated human shouted.


    The Mutant had thought that the female student had used a type of technique from the institute to deal with them but she would definitely run out of fear of she realised that, it was not even an attack at all.


    It was the confidence and pride imprinted deep within her gene, unfolding through her voice.


    The four of them suddenly rushed toward her immediately with immense momentum, killing intent and anger as they swiftly made their way towards her in an imposing manner.


    Lyster was unbothered as she stared nonchntly at the iing waves of attacks heading her way.


    Suddenly, she spread forth her hands casually and in a blink of an eye, the ck backpack that was in her back disintegrated and copsed like a field of dominoes.


    They were like a tidal wave of ants and they crawled swiftly from her back to her shoulder and finally to her hand.


    In just a short one second, the Nano machines quickly assembled on her palms like moving puzzles, instantly forming a two meter long Broad sword with width that was even bigger than hers.


    All of a sudden, she swung the Broad Sword downward, shing horizontally. The strike was fast, so fast that it remained almost even invincible to be seen.


    The air seem to freeze and the wind seemingly paused. It was as if an immense pressure stopped time in that second.


    All what the four Mutants saw was a ck sh of light sweeping swiftly at their mid section which left them confused.

 Chapter 134 - Four Arm Mutant

    Immediately after that, four bodies simultaneously spliced into eight bodies asck blood and reddish brown soft tissuesscattered around the floor.


    The four mutated human suddenly felt their vision spin. In a daze they inspected themselves only to realise that they had been separated from their lower halves.


    The female mutant did not quickly die, as their lower body was still running forwards.


    She looked at their separated bodies in disbelief. How.. How is that even possible? Don''t tell me that the institute sent a senior student in to deal with them?


    They had attacked the girl previously and knew that the girl was definitely not powerful enough to kill them in single strike no matter which tool or gadget she used, it was impossible to kill them all in as single strike.


    Which only left the possibility that she had been toying with them since the verybeginning.


    Even Ghastra might not be able to withstand 10 strikes of hers before he copse, having no other choice but to be sliced into two.


    Lyster shook her hand lightly and the sharp broad sword immediately disassembled. It was as if the metal Broad sword was being corroded rapidly.


    The tiny Nano machines quickly disconnected from each other, as they scurried to her back, instantly connecting with each other to form a slightly big backpack.


    Without even ncing at the bodies littered on the floor.


    She then turned to face the battle thatwas happening a few hundred meters away. They had somehow moved through the distance in just a few moments.


    David repeatedly retreated and he continued to evade Ghastra''s attack that way.


    When he was sure that there was no way Ghastra would suddenly turn back to attack Lyster, his movements suddenly changed and the murderous waves he was emitting increased by a notch as he yelled angrily.


    He punched out in a swift and clean manner, not bothering to evade the w any longer


    Bang!


    It was like fireworks in the middle of the dense jungle.


    David had long since activated five-fold strength, otherwise with his normal strength, it would be impossible for him tost this long.


    His body was faint bronze in colour as the colour seem to increase with each activation. Although the improvement was slow, and not visible, it was still there.


    Swish!


    They both retreated simultaneously. Ghastra gazed at David''s bronze body with surprise in eyes before all of a sudden, he was enraged.


    It was that damnbat technique. He hated student from the institute because they had more talent than him, and he made sure to kill any he acme across with.


    Even more so their techniques, which helps them grow stronger and makes their atacjs more precise.


    Mutated humans are unable to practice techniques because they do not have the talents a Spryher would possess upon a sessful operation.


    The incredibly flexibility of the body and the slight muscle control needed in order to perform the technique.


    Moreover, a Mutated human body was just a mess of packed genes. It was impossible to practice an Exercising Method or even abat technique with such w.


    As the bodies of a mutated human and a Spryher seize to remain the same.


    Among the numerous institutions and organisations scattered across the Sectors, every single one of them refused to release even the lowest tier technique to the outside world


    He didn''t dare to actively kill the students since that might expose him. He was only considered a broom stick to the massively packed broom called the institute.


    They would only need to send in a senior student to hunt him down, and he would definitely be done for.


    Therefore, he could only lock himself up within the Void metal room at times like this to avoid detection.


    A chilling and murderous intent shed part Ghastra''s eyes as his fur stood on end immediately as his legs kicked towards the ground with explosive force as he was propelled forwards.


    David wasn''t one to shy away from battle, with a grim expression on his face, he moved forward with astonishing momentum, send another punch toward Ghastra''s arrow shaped head that seem to have the shape of an arrow it seem his head had the prominent gene of the Preying Mantis.


    It seem to provide him with the ability to move forward without too much of a air resistance.


    ng!


    Sparks flew in the air and the instant they shed, Ghastra staggered backwards. And his face darkened rapidly.


    Suddenly, he retreated backwards a fewmeters as he stared maliciously at David.


    "I must admit, you are pretty strong for a Sypher your level. You are the strongest rookie student I have ever seen."


    Suddenly, he smirked as the light fur on his face twitched slightly. "But that just made things more interesting." As he was speaking, the flesh on his shoulders suddenly opened up like the mouth of a fish.


    With the popping noise of bones, two muscr arms of a bear emerged from the opening on his shoulder as though they had being installed on them.


    The arms were ck and muscr, covered in fur that shone with the help of the disgusting bodily fluid that dripped on the floor with the emergence of the arms.


    Swish!


    Sharp and slick metallic ws nged together as they seem to want to prate the air.


    David''s expression was glum as he stared at the mutant. He knew the guy was strong but having four arms, that was just in cheating.


    The difficulty had suddenly increased by several levels.


    Chuckling coldly Ghastra continued. "You should be able to take on my full strength for quite a while. Hehe."


    Bang!


    The ground beneath his feet cracked and exploded as dust dispersed into the atmosphere. Using the momentum, his body was like a bullet as he moved, approaching David swiftly like a leopard in the jungle.


    Raising his head swiftly, David breathed deeply, bring forth his hands and he punched forwards immediately, repellingthe two iing swipes heading towards his way with sparks filling the air.

 Chapter 135 - Fury

    ng! ng!


    David was about to retreat as he was wary of the other two arms when all off a sudden, he sensed an iing threat heading towards his head.


    His expression suddenly change as he hurriedly tilted his head to the right almost breaking a few muscles in the process due to the speed at which he went.


    Bang!


    The bear like arm attack missed his head by a hair breadth and his left shoulder was instantly hit by one of the bear arms making a slight dent on it.


    David''s body trembled and he let out a muffled groan as his body was nailed a few inches toward the ground.


    David wasn''t even given the time to rest when he sensed another attack.


    Abruptly, he suddenly raised his leg as his muscles trembled like waves.


    And like a sledge hammer, he stomped furiously at the iing attack.


    The other bear like arm wanted to use the opportunity to sneak an attack on him. Although it had been fast, but David who had been expecting something like that was faster.


    Five-fold stomp!


    His stomp was powerful and forceful. It seem to contain every bit of power and his entire centre of gravity.


    Bang! Crack!


    Using the opportunity, David''s body was repelled backwards swiftly as he executed a back flip, immediately stabilized his body.


    Ghastra''s expression paled and he hurriedly retreated backwards as the sound of bones breaking entered his ears.


    The joint that had connected the arm to his shoulder had been broken by David''s attack.


    Although the bear like arm was very strong, the joints that connected the arm to the body was incredibly weak, not strong enough to Withstand the forces sent to it. It was as good as useless now.


    Ghastra was immediately enraged as he shouted with a murderous tone. "You will pay for that!"


    He didn''t even finish speaking when he suddenly attacked again. His fury seem to increase his strength.


    David was also furious which lead him to smirk at the iing Ghastra''s attacks.


    His muscles trembled furiously and the bronze coloured sheen on is body seem to radiate more intently.


    The air shook and the wind stirred as he punched at the iing swipe of w attacks.


    Shing! Shing!


    The attacks connected and another bout of sparks flew in the air as the chipped flesh of David''s fist and the scraped ws of Ghastra lit up with the friction of their attacks.


    Suddenly, in that moment. The third arm that hid behind Ghastra suddenly attacked, swiping across David''s chest, precisely where his hearts was located.


    But David seem to not mind it. There was only one thought in his head tat shouted furiously. ''How dare you try to attack my girl?''


    Scorching Fury!


    The air trembled as the temperature in the air seem to increase explosively.


    Space distorted and David hurriedly retracted one of his arms with his absolute body control and he punched out again like a furious wave.


    Ghastra''s expression changed swiftly and fear finally managed to creep up his face.


    The two were so close to each other that there was no way Ghastra could avoid such fast attack.


    Likewise David, there was no way he could avoid the w attack heading for his chest.


    It was a suicidal move as he seem to want to im a life for a life. Wanting to risk his life for the final attack and see who would manage to survive.


    Ghastra''s expression suddenly hardened and he pressed on with his attack, putting his whole force behind it without caring if the joints would explode due to the amount of force he was using.


    As the swipe was about tond on David''s chest, Ghastra suddenly saw David''s expression curling up in slightly with mockery concealed within.


    His suddenly felt a chill crept down his spine and immediately, the explosive force he put in the w attack increased exponentially by almost 30%. He was cing all his strength on that single strike.


    He then smiled as he thought. ''Let me see how you escape this.'' He believed that no one would be able to dodge this strike especially with tg short distance between them.


    The strength contained within that strike was enough to break slice apart David''s flesh together with his rib bones and heart of he doesn''t evade.


    The air between them cracked like the lightning of gunpowder


    The w was about to strike David when all of a sudden, the vest David had been wearing suddenly hummed and vibrated softly.


    In the blink of an eye, a slightly transparent red coloured barrier that was only a few inches wide was instantly projected from the vest, intercepting the devastating w attack from Ghastra.


    Bang, Boom, Crack.


    In just a blink of an eye, several series of actions took ce.


    The w shed at the barrier but was immediately stopped by the small barrier, unable to pierce through.


    The barrier trembled for intensely for a moment, flickering in and out as the maic field contained within was beginning to get unstable, as though it was about to break before it stabilized back.


    With holding the powerful w attack. No one knew what would have happened of the attack just contained a little more strength, the situation would have been vastly different from how it happened.


    David''s punch had arrived at Ghastra''s chest at that point.


    Bang!


    It was like a mini explosion had gone off as Ghastra''s stratum, the part where his heart was located at immediately caved in, and the flesh exploded with the might of Scorching Fury.


    The effect of practicing Formless Heat to the Highest level. Utilising his body heat, circting the Exercising technique would increase his strength by a fair amount and most importantly, his bodily heat would almost double in the process.


    Which basically means that his tolerance to heat was double the amount. The ability allows him to ignore twice as much heat as a normal Spryher would. (Great for showing off at saunas.)


    Also the effect of practicing Scorching fury to the highest state.. His strength would double in that moment and every fist of his would contain explosive might.

 Chapter 136 - Love? Lust? Need?

    Ghastra was immediately sent flying with disbelief written all over his face and ck blood spraying about the forest.


    "Cou-cough cough, this is im-impossible!" ck blood flowed from his chest and his mouth. The incredulity in his tone apparent.


    He still couldn''t believe he would die like this. He still had many things he hadn''t done yet, Many lives to take to avenge himself moreover, he was just at the point of breaking through to the next stage after which, he would have the strength to resist the institute to some degree but he would have never thought his life would end this early.


    The hard fur in his body was extremely resilient and he figured he would be able to shrug off the attack.


    But his chest had exploded, destroying the resilient fur which he had ced his hopes on and had been proud of, exposing his organs to the outside world.


    His uppermost part of his heart had been destroyed by the force and the rib bones which was located at his chest had exploded into pieces whose fragments are currently embedded deep with the heart.


    It was impossible for anyone to seed such fatal injury.


    The fear of death and the hatred instilled deep within him filled Ghastra''s face as more and more blood gushed out from his heart like a water cannon, rendering hisplexionpletely pale.


    Even when he died, the resentment his eyes held was still chilling to the bones.


    David breathed roughly, not waiting for a single second, he instantly stomped his foot forcefully, circting his blood to its limit, his blood roared like the engine of a sport''s car and his figure moved.


    Speedily, he had covered the distance of a few hundred meters. But what he saw instantly slowed him down.


    Lyster was sitting on arge tree branch, nonchntly chewing softly on some tasty meat which she had gotten from somewhere as she indifferently nced at Daviding from a few distance away.


    David''s running turned into a jog and finally, he stopped a few meters away from her, squinting his eyes as he stared at the scene In front of him.


    Blood littered the floor with the dead bodies of the four Mutants that had been splitted in half which was at a distance.


    The smell of death clung to air like a viper, making David slightly ufortable with its smell but Phyllida satfortably there as though she had been used to suchsmell.


    Even chewing on some fried fresh meat she had gotten from god know where.


    David nced upwards at Lyster with worry in his eyes, "Are you hurt? How is your arm?" David walked closer to the tree attempting to take hold of her bloodied arm


    Jumping down from the three meter tall tree. Lyster responded with her usual cold tone. "I''m alright." Then her cold eyes swept his body as though she was looking for something.


    Seeing this, David flexed his arms with a smile creeping up his face "Although that guy was hard to deal with, he isn''t my match. I am fine." Then he walked closer towards her, attempting to take hold of her arm to inspect the injury.


    As soon as he touched her, Lyster''s body suddenly stiffened, allowing David to see the wound on her arm. It was just a scratch but as a Spryher, an ordinary scratch would produce almost ten time the amount of blood because of their forceful blood cirction.


    David blew softly on the two scratch marks on her arm, attempting to clog them to prevent further blood loss.


    She could feel David''s breath on her skin, tickling every part of her body which suddenly appeared very sensitive in this moment, Lyster grounded her teeth to resist the pleasure.


    Her eyes involuntarily closed and an odd sound managed to escape her lips as her body shivered uncontrobly.


    David''s body froze when he touched her soft skin. It was very soft to the touch, almost boneless and the skin that was not covered in blood was an irresistible milky white fresh skin.


    He could smell her fragrance tickling his nose and his throat bubbled as he swallowed hard. His eyes appeared dazed in that instant.


    His breathing suddenly increased as he raised his head slowly, and stared deeply into her glossy eyes which was also staring at him with some type of emotion. Slowly but surely, his body moved closer to her as they could almost feel each others breath.


    The atmosphere tensed and the murderous waves in the surroundings was immediately transformed into something entirely different. Love? Lust? Or was it need?


    But in the next second her eyes turned cold in an instant and in that moment, she instantly raised her right leg, sweeping towards David with the force of a sledge hammer weighing a ton.


    It was as if David had predicted this oue, he was quick in responding. He instantly crossed his bronze coloured arms to block the attack.


    Bang!


    His figure was instantly sent skidding threemeters away with his leg drawing two deepstraight lines on the floor.


    Her strike had been quick, fast and urate. And even with David''s five fold strength still activated, he had no choice but to be sent skidding backwards with that force.


    Even though he was sure she wouldn''t hurt him, he was still cautions of his surroundings which was why he was still circting Five-fold strength softly.


    Lyster''s eyes was cold. Infact, it was filled with killing intent which David could and only responded with a grin.


    Lyster didn''t follow up with any attack though, and with a cold huff which David found was cute, she turned hurriedly retracted her gaze from him as she turned around to leave.


    "Wait!" David hurriedly called out to her before she left.


    Her body paused slightly as she nced at David with the corner of her eyes.


    "You could have easily dealt with them, with this level of strength, why were you still injured." This part confused David as he questioned her.


    She didn''t say anything for a few seconds.. It was as though the question David asked was a very difficult one to answer.

 Chapter 137 - The Golden Box

    But when she saw David insisted on the question and remained firm, she reluctantly responded. "There would be no point in this training if I revolved my blood to fight those feeble Evolved beast and mutants?"


    But then, she was suddenly reminded of something. She red at him intently as she vanished into the dense jungle.


    David stood in a daze as he breathed deeply, struggling to calm himself and his other self down, he was totally hooked, there was no way to escape from her charm. Gazing softly at her receeding beautiful figure.


    Although he still wasn''t aware of what the hell was happening to him every time he saw the girl, he was visible relieved to find out that he wasn''t the only one to feel that way. It seems the connection goes both ways.


    And he had made some spections regarding what was happening but still, he ced it at the back of his mind, as the thought wasn''t logical.


    With a frown on his face he remembered her words, and he mumbled to himself. "How do you even fight without circting the blood?" ''isn''t that just courting death?''


    Concern shed in his eyes as he nced at the path which Lyster had gone. Before he went deep into contemtion.


    Although his body was strong enough to deal with some of the Evolved beast in the forest, without revolving his blood, his reaction speed would be reduced by almost 80%.


    His strength and speed would also be reduced to a mere 10%. And more importantly, he would be unable to perform any technique. Be it the Formless Heat, scorching fury, Cyclonic Kick he would be unable to perform them which would spell quite the trouble for him.


    Also, his stamina would instantly be cut to around 20% without the cirction of blood to replenish his stamina , he might as well be an ordinary human.


    Although, if he was cautious he might be able to pull it off but there remains the possibility that in this part of the forest, one could die unexpectedly. His strength without propelling his blood would only betwo to three times the strength of the most powerful body builder on earth.


    But such strength was still considered weak in this world.


    Moreover, he didn''t see the point in using only his physical strength to fight when he could just circte his blood and fight.


    Unless there is some type of secret involved otherwise it was quite meaningless to fight without circting one''s blood. David''s eyes radiated and he recalled that Lyster was a bit reluctant to answer his question but she eventually caved in.


    What David didn''t know was that the information was very valuable and she hadn''t gotten it for free either. Nevertheless, she still told David about it.


    As it requires some type of technique or gadget to slow the flow of blood, she didn''t think David would have ess to such techniques nor gadget.


    But she was wrong, with David''s ability, slowing down his blood cirction was still within his capability.


    Suddenly, David held his head as he hissed. "The headache ising again."


    Frowning, he stopped thinking about it and he then remembered something.


    Removing the bagpack from his bag, David took out thepass gadget after which, he activated it immediately projecting a 3D holographic arrow, pointing rapidly at three locations.


    One at the location Lyster had gone while the other two, pointed at aplete opposite directions.


    David blinked his eyes as he mumbled "The sun rise in East and set in the west." suddenly, he shook his head.


    "No, no. The sun rise in the west and set in the east." he suddenly paused. And he indifferently nced around his surroundings, seeing as no one was there, he sighed softly.


    "Whatever!" he chose one of the other two direction which was the direction Lyster didn''t pass as his figure sped through the trees like a jaguar.


    Although he desperately wanted to see her again, he knew it wasn''t time for that yet. He didn''t want to push his luck further incase it backfired.


    She was the prideful type, she might just decide to sever things between them if she was pushed further and there was also the possibility that she might just cave in and give in to their feelings.


    But David cared way too much, he didn''t want to risk that chance at all.


    Picking a random direction, he vanished, swiftly making his way past the jungle.


    * * *


    Phyllida''s movements was smooth and quick, in just a few seconds, she had made her way towards the golden box.


    She was like a parkour grandmaster as she swiftly jumped from the top of onebuilding to the other.


    Her Exercising Method mainly focused on speed, paralysis and hypnosis.


    The Brown Grade technique even had its own specific Motion technique andbat technique which Phyllida had all practiced to the second state.


    She was like a butterfly as she fleeted to and fro from one building to another, using her motion technique.


    Although Ae''s strength might be on par with Phyllida, but the motion technique she practiced was entirely different from what Phyllida practiced.


    While Phyllida''s motion technique ced evasiveness and flexibility as its main focus after which, speedes next.


    Ae''s motion technique mainly focused on speed while it ced its evasive maneuver as its lowest point.


    Thus, such techniques was useless at this moment. Speed doesn''t equal flexibility. It was impossible for her to speed her way to the top of the tower.


    As soon as she reached th top of the tower, Phyllida didn''t hesitate as she instantly ced her imprint on the golden box.


    Ae slowed down her pace as she stared expressionlessly at Phyllida.


    She had knew something was wrong with her suggestion but she wasn''t quite sure what it was but now, she could now confirm that she and the rest of the students had been yed right into Phyllida''s palm.


    Her eyes shed with a cold look as she gazed at the beautiful ebony skinneddy saving her imprint on the golden box.


    But suddenly, a beautiful smile grazed her lips.. Things wouldn''t end this easily.

 Chapter 138 - Recruitment

    All of sudden, a student who could not ept that had lost the golden box to Phyllida shouted "Drop it!?"


    He instantlyunched a sinister attack at Phyllida who was busy marking her imprint on the box.


    Phyllida was expressionless and she did nothing to evade the attack, letting the attacknd on her.


    Her nsmate which were in the surroundings were instantly enraged as they shouted angrily.


    "You dare!?" "Stop right there!" "Bastard!"


    In the next second, there a sudden sh of lightning and the guy who was about to attack froze in that moment. And electric arc had suddenly emerged from the iron tform which held the golden box.


    And it immediately transmitted its effect to the young man that was attacking instantly electrocution him, dying him ck with his air standing on end as smoke rose from his body.


    Although he was dead at the moment, with his current condition, he wouldn''t be able to put up much of a fight anyways. With his injury, he was as good if he came out of the safe zone as it would take him at least 10 days to heal without an energy tank.


    The other student gasped softly when they saw this.


    "W-what just happened?" some student asked fearfully, he had also nned to attack Phyllida but he stopped himself as another person had taken the opportunity to attack.


    "I think the safe zone attacked him." Someone stated, unsure of his answer.


    "Then doesn''t that mean it is impossible to fight while in the safe zone?" a smartdy piped in.


    It wasn''t everyone that was aware of the fact that no one was allowed to attacked each other in the safe zone least they be electrocuted by the AI securing the safe zone.


    This was why Phyllida had been so confident to the extent she had even turned her backs to the other students that was vying for the golden box.


    As the golden box stored her information such as her blood-type, her fingerprint, her hear signature and such other information.


    At that moment, the box suddenly opened and Phyllida stretched her hands reaching for the equipment that was within the box.


    What she brought out from the box was instantly revealed to her and the other students.


    It was a soft cloth, a camouge looking overall, with an helmet ced gently bad carefully by the side.


    Phyllida''s expression changed greatly and without hesitation, she instantly ced the clothes back into the golden box.


    All if this happened within a span of a single second but that single second was enough for a few people to glimpse at what Phyllida had brought out.


    While a few people were confused as to why an ordinary cloth would be in the Golden box, a few character such as Ae, the almost forgotten Lu Feng, Janeane and some other few hidden characters had a massive change of expression as though it had been previously rehearsaled


    They were in disbelief and greed clouded their eyes as they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Lu Feng''s face was full of regret and anguish, he wasn''t the only one with such expressions as there were several figure that had the exact same expression.


    Suddenly, the air in the surroundings became incredibly tense as several waves of murderous intent swept out from several locations.


    As several figures locked their greedy sight on Phyllida but they didn''t dare to make a move in the safe zone. Even Lu Feng couldn''t contain his greed. Scratch that, he didn''t even bother to hide his greed, same as the other Spryhers.


    In the next second, the box before Phyllida was like fallen dominoes as the structure that made up the golden box broke down like a crumbling building, after which, the fallen pieces were like ants as they connected to each other like a tide.


    The millions of Nanobots which made up the box suddenly moved up Phyllida''s body like a massive wave of ants until it reached her back, forming a brown coloured backpack with the exact same colour as the cloth Phyllida was wearing.


    A smile gradually graced Phyllida''s face, with the slight cirction of her blood, she broke the numerous murderous waves pressuring her down.


    Still on the high tform, she spoke as her sweet voice sounded out. "Can I get everyone''s attention please?" her voice was soft, but it was piercing to the ears. It was obvious she had used her power to increase the strength of her voice.


    The students that that had been murmuring in reducer their noise ruckus.


    Smiling softly, Phyllida proceeded with her speech "I assume everyone knows who I am and most people might be aware of what I''m about to say."


    Looking down at the students "Yes, that''s right. I am hoping to recruit some students to assist me in getting the first position."


    Before she could finish her speech, a loud snort resounded like thunder.


    A student with blond hair and white skin, coupled with his arrogant expression that seem to want to pierce the skies.


    "With that meagre strength of yours, you actually dared to try to recruit us. I don''t know if I should call you Ignorant or stupid." Ferdern sneered, his voice almost overwhelming Phyllida''s own.


    She remained smiling and she shifted her gaze, looking at Ferdern.


    "I know you, Ferdern Jagaus. If I''m not wrong, you should have just reached 60 cycles per second right." She smiled as she stated. It remained unknown how she even got that sort of information in this short amount of time.


    Ferdern chuckled loudly as he puffed up his chest with pride radiating through his entire being while staring up at her.


    Suddenly, Phyllida scoffed loudly and she shook her head. " You are too weak. I''m afraid you do not have the right to participate in this conversation. " she said in mockery.


    Her voice was cold and chilling but also in as though she had just merely stated facts.


    Ferdern''s face darkened in anger and as he was about to burst out with a chain of insults since he couldn''t attack her, the corner of his eyes caught onto the look of mockery from the other students, as they murmured with each other while gazing at him as though he was an idiot.


    It was as clear as day and he couldn''t help but shut his mouth and his arrogance receded immediately as he shrank backwards into the crowds in shame.

 Chapter 139 - Useless Gold

    Phyllida turned towards the crowd "I would hate to further waste our time." She turned towards the crowds and with a beautiful smile that seem to light up the surrounding tense atmosphere.


    "I am very confident in my ability to proim the first position in thispetition but it would be very difficult for me to do that alone." Phyllida sighed sadly.


    "Therefore I require the help of my fellow students and do not worry, after this event is a sess, and I be an intern of a senior professor, I won''t forget those who helped me." She pledged with a solemn expression.


    But contrary to ones expectations, several students burst into a mockingughter as they murmured. While some took their leave to select the houses they wished to stay before anyone else took it.


    Some had even left a while ago since there were still some gadgets secretly well hidden at different houses present in the safe zone.


    "What gives her the confidence in securing the first position." Someone mocked loudly.


    "Beats me. I doubt she would secure the 10th ce even if she had the support of 10% of all the students, she still cannot guarantee a position in the top 10 with her strength."


    "As though you read my mind. With the amount of strange students popping up one after the other." Another agreed while stealing nces at Ae and some other unfamiliar youths in the environmental.


    Such discussions took ce, and noise filled the atmosphere, almost drowning Phyllida''s voice with its noise.


    Phyllida''s eyes shed with a weird light as she contemted. Suddenly, she reached for her backpack, after which she brought out an overall suit from deep within.


    While several other students gasped at her boldness and in greed, majority of the students were confused as they didn''t know how the hell an ordinary clothing was involved in this conversation.


    Phyllida only said two words and the entire safe zone boiled with shock and killing intent.


    "Combat Suit."


    Boom!


    ?	* *


    David suddenly halted his step when he realised he was very close to the location tepass was pointing at.


    Thepass was a Gadget of the treasure seeking series. But it was of the low quality ad it can only be activated three times a day.


    And most of the time, te gadget usually isn''t very urate and it tends to read treasures entirely different from what it had been program to do and directs the user to the location only to realise that it was something useless


    Several curses had left David''s mouth in the past three hours. The direction he had chosen previously was smooth sailing he didn''t meet any evolved monster worth a fight.


    But the ending had been very painful. The treasure thepass had lead him to was buried in the soil.


    At first, David had been sceptical as the supply boxes of the institute was usually stationed in open. Free-for-all, unrestricted.


    But David shrugged after a few seconds of thinking.


    He spent another 10 minutes digging the ground as he refused to use his Earth Swim ability since it consumes too much of his energy and stamina.


    Digging was a lot better although time consuming, he would at least save more than 90% of his energy.


    At that time, David had been incredibly happy when the bone he was using to dig her hit something.


    Excitedly, he had even thrown the bone away to using his hands to drag apart te sand.


    After a few seconds, David was expressionless as his hands had brought out a perfectly Cubic square lump of gold.


    Currently holding onto the lump of gold, David''s expression kept twitching. He didn''t know much curse words, so he kept repeating the few he knew. Thepass had wasted one of his three chances at finding a treasure


    Gold, gold, gold. If he were in his previous life, David would undoubtedly go down his kneels with happiness since the lump of gold would definitely transform him into a rich man.


    But he was in another world, Styfaex. Although gold wasn''t as worthless as stones, it was only slightly more expensive than stone.


    Moreover, an Exercising practitioner has no use for gold since it did absolutely nothing to increasing one''s strength. Gold was only valuable for its appearance and its beneficial properties when used in building gadgets, tool, equipment etc.


    Therefore, it was basically useless to David. But at least, this piece of gold would cost at most 50 Gyno points in the institute.


    David sighed as though he had lost his soul. And he tossed the gold away. But as one might have expected, David''s figure immediately shed and he picked the hold back up.


    "50 Gyno points is still something." David mumbled.


    Right now, he was in another location thepass had pointed out to him.


    As he was very close to reaching the ce, the holographic arrow image started to brighten. Immediately, David slowed his steps to a halt as he surveyed the location ahead of him.


    An old broken and dpidated building was in front of him. The building would have being 20 meters tall of it wasn''t the fact that the top building had copsed.


    David inspected the building and he wired for a couple of minutes. He wasn''t in a hurry and if he had learnt one thing during his stay here, it was to remain as low key as possible least you die an unexpected death from the unknown.


    Suddenly, David''s ear flickered as he heard some strange noisesing from the second floor of the building as the building was at most, five stories.


    David frowned softly, it seems a herd or pack had settled in the building. He could feel a headache on its way.


    His eyes suddenly shed snd without hesitation, David quietly covered the lid of thepass, automatically cancelling the holographic arrow image on the air.


    Bringing forth his interface, a dim holographic image was presented. It seems as though Hazel was aware of the situation, therefore she had reduced the brightness level of the holographic image to a minimum.


    He pressed clicked on his AI''s ability, it was empty except for a single ability present, the lifeform Scanner.


    Activate!

 Chapter 140 - Training

    In that instant, multiple red dots appeared in is vision.


    David blinked in disbelief, there were like 20 red dots in his vision. Which means, 20 something life forms were in the building before him.


    And in that same building, that was where the treasure or supply box was located at. David could feel his headache brewing.


    In a split second, his ear flickered once more and he instantly shrunk down, lying softly to the ground.


    In the next moment, the bushes at David''s nk suddenly rustled and three Evolved beast emerged from the dense jungle.


    ''Dark wolves'' David mumbled softly in his head.


    Dark wolves are one of the Evolved varient of the ck wolves species.


    The species was said to have evolved to gain the ability to see in the dark. It was their most basic ability and most importantly, they could sense vague fluctuations of different waves in the air.


    That was their true ability. There was even a rumour that special types of wolves could actually utilise these waves tomunicate and tomand its subordinates.


    Although it was just a rumour, there was still a possibility that it might be true.


    David didn''t dare to be careless he immediately held his breathe not to make any sound. He needed to kill the three wolves in at most three seconds.


    If not, the remaining wolves in the cave would definitely sense the angry waves of their fellowrades and would definitely swarm him with their attacks. It would definitely not be a pretty sight.


    The three Dark Wolves were all dragging something with their mouths.


    The two dark wolves behind the first wolf were dragging the corpse of a veryrge evolved beast that looked like a mammoth with their mouths, scraping the floor. It was unknown how that even hunted such a huge thing.


    While the Dark wolf at the fore front was using its mouth to drag the corpse of a male student.


    Its posture was one of pride as it arrogantly made its steps to theiryer, the dpidated building.


    More, juste closer a little more. David mumbled in his heart.


    Drip.


    David stiffened, and the wolves also froze in synchronisation. It was the sound of David''s sweat dropping to the ground.


    David didn''t need the help of anyone to know he would definitely be discovered in at most two seconds, the time it would take for the wolves to determine the location at which the vibrational wave came from.


    Although the sound of a drop of sweat would barely cause any ripple in the dense jungle, but the wolves could feel the vibrational force of the drop of sweat hitting the ground with their feet and would just require several seconds to locate the exact position.


    ''Now!''


    Boom!


    His figure turned blur as he approached the first wolves with unconventional speed.


    Using a single fist, the first wolf was sent reeling backwards, its fate unknown.


    In that time, David had moved towards the second wolf that had a startled sort of expression.


    David didn''t waste anytime and his movements was sleek and practiced without a single w, knocking the poor wolf flying.


    Now, the problem was the third wolf, it already had a enough time to recover from the shock and the surprise attack David had sent.


    David sighed inside and immediately, he executed Cyclonic Kick. He was like the wind itself as he instantly appeared before the wolf and with a forceful kick, the wolf wasn''t even given the chance to cry out he knocked back the howl that was about to escape it''s lips.


    It''s neck instantly snapped sideways from the force as its body was also sent flying it was definitely death.


    David shook his head almost imperceptibly. He had nned not to use any technique when dealing with the wolves as he wanted to try out Lyster''s words.


    He didn''t want to immediately stop circting his blood. He wanted to first deal with evolved beast without using any techniques at first and when he had gotten used to it, he would then control his blood cirction and slow it down before really beginning to train his physique.


    But despite his effort, he was still slow by a few millisecond almost giving himself out.


    From his calctions, he wasn''t yet at the level which he could recklessly decide to fight evolved monsters while slowing down his blood cirction. And of he did that, the dangers involved was massive.


    There was a 60 percent chance of survivung but the 40 percent chance wasn''t something David wanted to gamble on.


    The 60 percent chance of survival was because he could increase his blood cirction at a thought and although it might take a second to fully revolve, it was still a ground-breaking record.


    But that one second was enough for lots of things to happen, hence the 60 percent chance at surviving.


    Others would require the use of either techniques or gadgets to slow down their blood revolutions and they were in some sort of trouble, the time taken to fully revolve their blood, breaking free from the technique or the gadget''s restriction was enough for whatever threat avable to kill them a thousand time over.


    Furrowing his brows, David caught sight of the corpse the first wolf had been dragging.


    Raising his eyebrow, it was someone he knew. Although they weren''t at all friends, at most acquaintances, the guy wasn''t at all bad.


    David sighed lightly, this was the fate of the weak. Walking towards the body, David closed the eyes that was still wide open, showing the expression of fear, pain and regret.


    David felt something welling up in his heart and immediately, he shrugged it off. He wasn''t going to be distracted nor discouraged. He had his goal in mind and he was going to see it through.


    His gaze held more determination and firmness and immediately, he breathed deeply and softly while simultaneously, his blood cirction and heartbeat slowed down to the speed of a normal human, flowing at the pace of 3 cycles per minute.


    If Lyster could risk doing it, that shows there was something to be gained from it and if she could risk it, what was stopping him from also trying it out.

 Chapter 141 - Good Doggy

    Decisively, David was like a monkey as he climb and jumped his way off the broken wall of the building, immediately gaining ess to it.


    Although the lifeform Scanner had only being activated for 30 seconds, David remembered every location like the back of his hands. It had been instilled deep within his head already and he wouldn''t forget it anytime soon.


    The building had been a workshop of some sort but David didn''t know what it was used for and he didn''t want to know either as he didn''t care.


    Grasping at the edge of a window, David immediately catapulted himself to the second floor, instantly grasping at the edge of another window. Supporting himself inside.


    ording to the lifeform Scanner, the amount of weak Dark wolves on the second floor was smaller in number than those on thefirst floor.


    But it seem to contain seven mid level dark haze beast within.


    Quietly entering through the window, David breathed softly, although his physical strength had increased massively, he wss still human after all and his overall mass had also increased.


    As soon as he entered the room, David mumbled something about the smell but then he froze and he turned his head slowly to the side, facing at the entrance of the wide room.


    At the entrance, a 1.3 meter ck wolf was also frozen and its mouth which was gnawing at what looked like a human thigh also froze as it gazed at the intruder, obviously stunned.


    The two gazed at each other for a second. David cursed his bad luck, ording to his memories, the wolf was supposed to be outside the room, at the corridor. David had gone for this kill first because it was to be the easiest kill so far.


    But who would have expected the wolf to have moved back to the room In almost a minute.


    As he was about to call out ''Good doggy'' to maybe calm the wolf down, a deafening howl reverberated from the room, almost shaking up the dust in the room.


    "It''s over." David''s felt his heart drop and immediately, he moved in for the kill.


    The wolf also moved growling its teeth as it jumped at David, swiping its ws at him. Swaying his body, left to right repeatedly, his body brushed past its w attack, missing it by a few centimetres and David was suddenly by its side.


    The wolf whined loudly as David punched its waist forcefully but that alone wasn''t enough to render the wolfpletely harmless.


    It surprisingly swiped its tail at David with a terrifying speed. Astonished, David immediately used his hand to block the tail attack.


    Bang!


    He was sent skidding a few meters backwards due to the strength of the tail. David''s expression changed slightly as he felt his shoulder creek in pressure.


    It appears the physical strength of the wolf is way stronger than his. But that was enough time for the wolf to recover from his punch.


    It instantly jumped, pouncing at David as it bared its teeth at him while attempting to supress him with its whole body.


    David''s eyes twitched slightly and he smirked. "Courting death." Without hesitation, he ran forwards as he stomped his foot, taking for the air, using the hard brick by his side as leverage.


    He had jumped at least half a meter higher than the wolf, reaching the ceiling. The ceiling was only a few meters tall and David had jumped the whole distance.


    Executing a flip, he stomped upwards at the ceiling, immediately propelling his body back down, onto the back of the beast.


    It was unknown when but the sharp horn of the Threadserpent had appeared in his hand. The wolf could only growl in mid-air as David descended on its back.


    Gaining a hold, he instantly thrusted the horn into the eyes of the beast, prating its eyes as well as its brain.


    David didn''t wait a single second and he instantlyunched himself out from the window, grabbing every edge he could see, as leverage, he stabilized himself on the wall of the building like a gecko.


    He could hear the growling sound and footsteps as waves of Dark Wolves rushed into the second floor.


    Moving downwards, David quietly entered through the window of a room in the ground floor.


    The beasts there are easy to kill as they were just low level dark haze beast with low strength. It took squeezing just a few brain juices and a few seconds with more stabbing for David to take care of one.


    While some had moved to the second floor due to the ruckus he had caused, there was at least just seven low level dark haze beast in this floor while the rest had moved up giving David a little bit of freedom.


    Dodging the iing swipe, David reached out his hand and immediately retracted it, creating a hole within the nk of of the beast.


    Acquiring a howl of pain from the beast, jumping to its back, David thrusted the sharp horn through its neck, creating a severe wound on its neck. It was unknown if it would even survive.


    David ignored itpletely as he focused on the seventh beast that had made its way into the room, not wasting time, David engaged it inbat.


    He hadn''t even delivered the killing blow when suddenly, a chill ran down his spine as his hair stood on end. David''s face darkened and without hesitation, he threw himself behind the dying wolf, using it as a shield.


    Shua! Rip!!


    A massive w sliced apart the dying Dark wolf from the midsection, splitting it into two while the tip of the w scratched David''s chest, creating four scratch marks on his chest. It was unknown what would have happened if the w had directly hit David on the chest.


    Using the momentum, David instantly jumped through the window, and he swiftly jumped to the second floor. He didn''t stop there though, like a seven spike lizard, David made his way, climbing to the third floor.


    Below him, the massive head of a dark wolf was seen jutting outward from the window in the ground floor, cruelty, greed and hatred could be seen on its face.. It''s angry growl could be heard reverberating in all the building, creating clouds of dust.

 Chapter 142 - Strangle

    It was a high level Dark haze beast. David senses had been reduced to a minimum therefore he didn''t even know when the beast had reached that floor.


    It''s speed had been enough to almost insta-kill him.


    David frowned deeply. His eyes showing the deep struggle in his mind. He was contemting if he should release the hold he had over his blood cirction.


    He had almost died, almost in one shot. His eyes revealed the well hidden fear in them and his heart beat inevitably rose, increasing his blood cirction and strength in the process but David was too far in thoughts to notice.


    "Since I have started on this part, I must see through to it." His eyes revealed an unwavering determination and as he was about to enter the third floor, he changed directions immediately as he slid downwards back to the first floor.


    He wasn''t stupid. The leader had already seen him moving to the third floor and would have ordered the wolves to move there too.


    He obviously wouldn''t go there to die. He didn''t enter the same room though, he moved to the next five windows and he quietly slipped in.


    A horrible smell hit his nose instantly but David wasn''t at all bothered by it. It seem this ce was meant to be the toilet.


    Moving quietly, he reached for the broken door and peaked out to the passage quickly and immediately taking back his gaze.


    Three. Three mid level dark haze beast were going in and out of every room in that floor. It seems the park leader, the Alpha was meticulous and had stationed three mid level beast at this floor.


    David smiled softly. Looking upwards, David frowned as there wasn''t a single thing he could use to hold himself up there tounch a sneak attack if one of them entered the room.


    Hm, just have to risk it.


    Sneaking another peak, David stood quietly behind the door and he didn''t make a move as he waited.


    Seven secondster, a mid level dark wolf charged into the room while growling with ferocity in its eyes.


    David waited for a few seconds behind the broken door by the dark wolf side.


    Seeing as there was no one there, it moved backwards and as it turned, about to exit the room, David moved.


    He impulsively circled his arm around its neck and his legs on its waist and promptly squeezed with all his might.


    The dark wolf instantly went limp as David continued to tighten his arms around its neck.


    The wolf struggled, waving its paws that was in the air. With its lungs block, it couldn''t even make a single sound.


    Although the wolf was physically stronger than David, it had missed its opportunity when David had locked its head in. Thick hard hair fur of the wolf poked his body that it hurt but David didn''t mind.


    After a few seconds squeezing, a continuously crunching sound could be heard as David squeeze with all his strength crushing its lungs. The muscles in its neck couldn''t hold out anymore.


    The wolf''s body instantly stiffened as it jerked. After a few seconds, the jerking slowed down after which, it stoppedpletely.


    Softly pushing the body aside, dragging it to one corner of the room. David breathed hard but he didn''t rest. He took another peek at the entrance.


    He waited silently as the second beast poked its head inside the building. David was not a single bit slow, it was as though he was an experienced master at strangling.


    He repeated the process to the dark haze beast, after killing it, David''s body and muscles was very sore and he could feel himself getting tired.


    Peeking at the entrance, the Last beast had just entered the third room.


    David calcted and immediately, he came out through the window of the fifth room and as he was about to enter the fourth room to wait for third beast to check out the room and then ambush it, David froze and he bent down at the entrance of the window.


    A massive head suddenly came out from the window as it gazed upwards, attempting to determine his location.


    ''Sinister!'' David chuckled in his mind but his hand wasn''t the least bit slow.


    Stab!


    He instantly stabbed deeply at the high level dark haze wolf''s throat. Blood instantly spurted out onto his face but as the horn pierced a few centimetres into its throat, it was immediately stopped and David could guess it had hardened its lung muscles.


    Howl!


    A painful howl tore through its mouth. David only chuckled like a mad man as he swiftly punched its throat with all his , shutting it up and sending it back into the room, while simultaneously pulling out the horn and at the same time, he swiftly made his way to another side of the building like a monkey.


    He knew his fish wouldn''t have any effect on the beast, he was just that weak.


    The wolf King was instantly enraged and it immediately destroyed the window with its sharp and massive ws thoroughly destroying the room in anger


    The stab wound was serious but it wasn''t deep enough to fully puncture its lungs.


    Only a few neck muscles had been torn especially the veins. Some vaguely Important veins had being punctured, spilling out blood.


    Blood spilled through the wound softly but that wasn''t enough to immobilise it. It could only impede itsbat ability.


    A few secondster, all the wolves in the building instantly rushed out swiftly as though under a sort ofmand and they instantly surrounded the building.


    About 10 wolves growled, creating a type of cacophony that almost shook the foundations of the building.


    The wolf King had stood before the building as it red angrily at the windows and holes avable in the building.


    David stood quietly at a spot in the top floor, gazing at the evolved beasts outside. His expression was severe. He hadn''t never imagined the beast to be smart to such degree.


    He was almost down for two times. By the leader. David clenched his teeth. If he was using his true strength, he would have wiped the whole pack in five minutes.


    But, he was training himself right now and he wanted to figure out what his harvest would be and what hadpelled Lyster to take this path.


    If his personality was a little more intense, he would definitely have stopped this experiment that may even turn out useless in the end useless.


    Seeing that the Dark wolves were determined to remain outside the building, David walked straight, deeper into the building to the passage.. There was a supply box he needed to find.

 Chapter 143 - Ambushed

    Stroking his forehead with his fingers, David frowned softly as he contemted on the exact location the supply box might be situated.


    But when he went in search for it, he couldn''t even find its shadow. Time was gradually ticking and the angry Dark wolves would soon lose their patience, unable to handle the temptation of his blood and rush back into the building.


    At that time, David hoped to have found the box by then. Suddenly, a light bulb shed in his eyes as they lit up in glee.


    After making sure the numbers of wolves outside the old building wasplete, he immediately rushed to the top floor of the building.


    He could roughly remember that the Dark wolf King''s life dot was originally at the uppermost floor of the building.


    It might actually be the ce the supply box had been hidden at. Rushing straight through the stairs.


    David immediately forced the still hanging iron doors open and a terrible smell graced his presence.


    David didn''t even flinch as he was already used to such smell. It wasn''t his first time anyways and from how things are developing, it wasn''t going to be hisst.


    David surveyed the environment. The surroundings waspletely dark as night, with not a single hint of light in sight.


    David couldn''t even spot a thing. But as David wanted to speak up, a soft holographic day of light shone from his imprint, softly lighting up the surrounding area.


    It''s appears that Hazel takes her job more seriously, David joked softly in his head.


    Although the light wasn''t very bright to to lighting up the entire area, it was still enough for David to see a few meters before him and his eyes lit up in joy as he spotted a silver looking luxurious box.


    "He he he." David chuckled in glee, rubbing his hands together and he then immediately, he stepped forwards, rapidly closing in on the box.


    David''s body shivered in ecstasy. He swiftly ced his imprint on the small scanner avable on the box.


    This security method had been ced by the institute so as to prevent mutants or evolved beasts alike from ever opening a box and fif the box is being put under intense pressure, it would immediately self destruct. Both mutants and evolved beast learnt this lesson the hard way.


    Waiting quietly, for the small holographic progress bar to reach itspletion David began humming joyfully to himself.


    But as the bar approached its end in two seconds, David''s expression darkened desperately and fear enveloped his eyes.


    From the corner of his eyes, a swipe was swiftly heading in his direction. The w had been so fast that by the time David noticed the disturbance in air flow, the w attack had already reached his back.


    "Shit!"


    ng!


    It was like an explosion sounded off in his and immediately, David felt his vision spinning and his head ringing as a terrifying force hit him from the back, sending him flying towards the wall in the distance.


    The backpack in his back shattered into multiple pieces and the contents within scattered around the area


    Boom!


    His body was sent forwards, deeply imprinted deeply into the wall demarcating wall, but eventually slid down due to gravity.


    David could not feel nor could he hear anything. It felt like his bones had been broken. He coughed out two mouthfuls of blood to relieve the blockages in his lungs.


    It was unknown since when but it seems the Dark wolf had been quietlyying at a blind spot in the darkness where David couldn''t see, waiting for David topletely let down his guard before abruptlyunching an attack at him.


    Dark wolves were especially gifted with the ability to see in the dark, while their perception would be severely reduced once they emerged into the light.


    The dark wolf had definitely sessfully caught him off guard.


    Walking slowly but elegantly, the wolf approached David who was still lying on the floor while groaning and David could finally catch a glimpse at it.


    The dark wolf was definitely big but not as big as the dark wolf King. David wanted to p himself at his stupidness. If there was an Alpha wolf, there definitely had to be a Beta Wolf.


    It''s expression was evil and sinister as it approached the still softly groaning David. Its mouth drooled with its disgustingly thick saliva, the greed was immense.


    From the heartbeat it could hear, although the human was a little weak, if it could just eat this human up, why would there be a need to listen to the alpha when it would evolve to an even stronger beast than the alpha after eating the human.


    The cunning wolf didn''t even bother sending any waves to the alpha that it had caught the target.


    After a few seconds, the groaning sounding from David''s mouth had quietened down and hey down with his back to the ground, his face to the air and his eyes shut while his breathing was non existent. It was as though he had died.


    The wolf sniffed slightly, seemingly wanting to feel his breath. It was still cautious though as it circled around David but its greed overcame it as it pounced at David, intending to devour his heart first before devouring every other ce.


    ''Now!'' David screamed in his head and immediately, the holographic brightness his imprint was emitting, shone blindingly bright that it almost seem as though a sun sun was in that floor its self. If it were not for his tough and fleshy eye lids, he might have even blinded himself.


    Even the wolves outside couldn''t deal with the bright rays of light that had managed to escape from that floor.


    The beta Wolf yowled in pain and misery and immediately, it''s eyes exploded into pools of blood.


    Crying out in anguish, it jumped up and down as though that would relieve its pain.


    After a second, the light receded as though it was never there, and darkness returned to the surroundings.

 Chapter 144 - Beginning Of The Transformation

    David wasn''t one to waste such opportunity. Immediately, he jumped to his feet as though he wasn''t even injured and descended on the still howling beast.


    His stabbing was hard and forceful. And he punctured many holes on the beast as though his life depended on it.


    "27!" "26!" "25!"


    He only stopped when the beast finally only whimpered softly in pain.


    Rushing forwards in the darkness, he touched upon the box and ad he ced his imprint on it, a soft warning light illuminated the dark atmosphere and a noise sounded from the silver box.


    "Imprint not in operation, please try again 1/3." A robotic voice said. But David had expected this since he had used up all the energy in his imprint for that Ray of light and it was just for a single second but it was definitely enough to finish up the energy stored in the microchip.


    "17!" "16!"


    But the silver box wasn''t David''s goal, his goal was to illuminate the surrounding area so as to find his gadget, and the thing that had saved his life.


    "14!" "13!"


    He risked immediately as he took thepass, the vest had already been destroyed, there was no way he could even put it on.


    Grabbing all his stuffs, he immediately found the lump of gold that was lying on the floor. It had four incredibly faint w marks on it and if David''s eyes weren''t that sharp, he wouldn''t even be able to see it clearly even with the soft illumination emitting from the silver loot box.


    "7!" after he had grabbed his stuffs, he immediately rushed to the next lower floor.


    "3!" And as he reached the passage of the hall, his eyes instantly locked onto a huge eye ball, also at the end of the hallway. The wolf king


    David smirked slightly and he waved his hands "Adios!"


    He immediately entered a room and swiftly jumped his way from the window while using his right hand to grab at every edge it could hold, slowing down his decent.


    An angry howl tore out from the wolf King''s mouth and from its anger, it actually jumped out from the window. Although, dropping from a height of twenty meters might not be enough to kill the wolf King, it would definitely be severely injured with broken bones.


    David face soon darkened. The dark wolf King extended its ws outwards. Piecing its four paws deep into the walls, its slid down the walls with the help of gravity and its weights as it pursued after David.


    Sparks ricochet off the walls due to the friction of its ws and the walls


    ''Shit! When did beasts get this smart and cunning.'' David grumbled and he shouted out loud to the beast above him.


    "Do not force my hand!" the beast only barked threateningly at David anger and viciousness clouding it''s mind.


    David descending speed was gradually decreasing. But David wasn''t stupid enough to slid down to the ground.


    There were still several dark wolves barking at him from the ground.


    Grabbing on a hole that had been created in a wall, he swiftly swung his body inside the room and he rapidly made his way to the next room.


    It seem the building was a sort of dormitory. David was now certain of it as there were several rooms in the building.


    Seeing as David had entered a room, the beast followed in pursuit but it had to destroy the entire wall as it wed its way into the room.


    But at that time, David had appeared in another location, all the while struggling to climb back up to the other top floors.


    He was incredibly tired in both mind and physique. He couldn''t even imagine that he wouldst this long.


    Especially when he had been injured internally. He should be resting right now but all the physical exercises he is going through was just. Increasing the injury as well as the pain.


    He gritted his teeth and he breathed deeply before climbing to the next window. He was exhausted but he kept trying.


    There was obviously an easy way out of the problem but since he had started on this path, he had decided to see it to the end.


    Sweat drip down his forehead and he looked upwards, only to find the beast already sliding down towards him.


    David''s gaze darkened and he almost felt his head go nk as the headache he hated most after death came crashing down. Gritting his teeth, he jumped to the nextne to avoid the monster crushing him with its weight.


    The dark wolf could only slide down in one direction, it couldn''t change its discement yet. It seems it wasn''t that wise yet.


    David arms suddenly stumbled as his arms gave out from sheer exhaustion, he felt his heart drop and he desperately waved his arms to hold onto something, anything but it was all in vain. Then, he sighed softly.


    "So it ase to this." As though he had made a tough decision in life, David was about to remove the restriction he had ced on his heart but suddenly, he noticed something weird happening in his body.


    His heart suddenly went out of his control and the lock he had ced on it was immediately broken.


    The velocity at which blood flowed into his body suddenly broke free from its restraints. His heart was like a five ton hammer pounding at a metal steel as it hammered fiercely in his chest.


    Thump! Thump!! Thump!!!


    David felt his heart tightened forcefully and then released, as it pass blood straight into the foreign organ that had been imnted into his body.


    As the red blood from his original heart entered his second heart, the organ weirdly produced a concentrated amount of mutagenic fluid which was as ck as the night sky itself.


    ck liquid was procreated which then merged with his red blood instantly, turning it pure ck in colour. Almost the same as the blood of a Dark haze beast at high level.


    As the blood was about to emerge from the second heart, one couldn''t even call it blood anymore as its atom, molecules and gic code that made up the blood had been thoroughly transformed into something entirely different.

 Chapter 145 - The Transformation.

    If a professor was to see this process, they would definitely be put into shock and might even die from the surprise by a heart attack. Only a Phaser had at least a 20% chance to encounter such fortuitous phenomenon.


    And that is under the threats between life and death, although, there had been several Spryhers that had been sessful in achieving such phenomenon, that could only be counted on one hand among several 6-stars talented individuals. And most of them died with only a few sessfully passing the ordeal.


    And that was because they had utilized the help of several serums such as the Blood Passage Widening serum, Heart Protection Serum, Blood propelling serum, Energy Boost serum and several other expensive serums to assist them and those people were also considered geniuses among other genius as they are 6-stars talented individuals.


    Only the institute had the power and resources to assist a Spryher achieve the result as the resources needed are very expensive and difficult to acquire.


    The ck blood in David''s heart was thick and its viscosity was extremely high. Almost thicker than honey.


    Dong!


    His original heart, beat forcefully attempting to use its velocity to push the thick and hard ck blood out of the second heart to his system.


    But the blood was extremely thick and wasn''t able to flow out due to its thickness and also, his blood vessels weren''t yet broad enough to allow the passage of such thick blood.


    Because this was a process meant for Phasers only, he wasn''t yet at that level of strength therefore his heart velocity, speed and force hadn''t yet met the requirements. And he does not have any serum to help him widen his veins and blood vessels even if it was temporary.


    Dong! Dong!!


    His original heart clenched slightly and then, beat forcefully increasing the velocity and force on the ck blood on reflex. His body jerked slightly in mid-air as a disturbing dong of a heartbeat rang out from his body.


    In a few seconds, if the blood doesn''t flow, he might as well die from blood blockage. This was the stage where most Spryhers and Phasers fail and eventually die.


    Although it was quite hard to experience the phenomenon, it was even harder to pass through the ordeal.


    But David only chuckled inside. Going deep inside his body he focused his mind, body and soul in that particr blood that had blocked his blood veins.


    Immediately, he felt a splitting headache smashed through his head as he focused on his attempt.


    Ignoring the splitting headache he was feeling, he willed in his mind and the thick ck blood moved slightly out of the second heart.


    His head began to ring and he felt as though their were thousands of hammer thundering in his head with just that little movement but the situation at hand was precarious and more important than his splitting headache.


    Veins pooped up one by one on his head as he willed the blood to move. Absolute body control.


    It was as though thousands of sword was stabbing repeatedly into his brain, slicing and dicing them into multiple pieces while at the same time somehow keeping them intact but David forced himself to continue to will his blood.


    Little by little, the ck thick blood flowed from his second heart and with the help of the forceful push from his original heart, the blood was finally pushed into his blood vessels and it flowed slowly but surely into his system.


    David suddenly heard a bang go off in his head, his mind went nk immediately and he instantly went unconscious.


    The blood was finally free and it flood from his veins into his system.


    As soon as that particr ck blood touched a specific part or organ in his body, that part will automatically experience a substantial change in essence. It was as though they were mutating into another thing entirely.


    If one were to check his gic map, they would be surprised to see as the codes and structure that made up his body, although still the same, a tiny little part of the codes were being rewritten.


    As the blood flowed through his veins, his veins forcefully widened and automatically started getting thicker and harder.


    Flowing into his organs and bones, they to experienced a substantial change, mad at that time, the ck colour in the blood was beginning to fade away.


    But finally, they touched upon his muscles and tissues, his muscles condensed tightly as though they had beenpressed by some forces, instantly changing their core as they transformed into a different quintessence.


    And as his bones and muscles hardened, a great pain passed through his body as they spammed in mid-air but David couldn''t even feel it as he had already gone unconscious from the head splitting pain hammering his head.


    The procedure was very painful, but surprisingly and equally fast. The process didn''t even take up to seven second before it waspleted.


    Suddenly, David''s skin began to change and the mnin level in his body also mutated substantially.


    From an outsiders point of view, David''s body that was in the air, all of a sudden, his body started thinning and all the fat in his body seem to be disappearing.


    But his musclespressed and that seemed more refined and almost as hard as Ste. His skin colour seem to darken a bit as a hint of bronze colour began to surface.


    In a few milliseconds, the bronze colour began to get increasingly prominent and after which, his whole body seem to shine bronze and clicking sound was heard as though the transformation had beenpleted.


    If one were topare this current bronze body to the one he previously gets from executing five fold strength, there was only a bit of difference.


    The bronze skin he had right now was only faint and it seems to require a bit more time, umtion of experience and energy to fully bring out the maximum strength of the bronze body.


    He didn''t get shorter this time


    Instead, he grew several centimetres taller and his body was like a faint bronze statue of a Greek god. Expertly sculpted into perfection, just not that clearly visible.


    Deep within his body, the ck colour that had stained his blood hadpletely faded as they revolved back into his heart after which, the cirction became normal as the heart lock he had originally ced on his cirction took hold once more, beating at only 3 cycles per minute.


    The most astonishing part in this phenomenon is that it would normally take only a second to experience the phenomenon as a Phaser but as a Spryher, it takes up to 3 seconds to pass.


    But David''s case was slightly different as it took him four seconds to underdog the process but that was more than enough time needed for David to fall from a height of more than 10 meters!


    Bang!


    Dust filled the air as his bodynded heavily on the ground, directly under the encirclement of several growling vicious Dark wolves.


    David''s faint bronze skin suddenly receded as his muscles and tissue loosened because he was currently in an unconscious.


    But the fall instantly jolted David awake from his unconsciousness. Extreme pain shoot through his body and his recently enhanced organs were jolted


    David groaned heavily from pain, his body felt incredibly sore and heavy but for some strange reason, he was filled with strength. His mind was groggily heavy with a splitting headache to boot which made him cringe since he hated the feeling.


    Cou-cough!


    David coughed slightly to get rid of the sand and dust that had entered his mouth. His eyes still wasn''t clear but his ears wasn''t deaf.


    He could hear the barking and growling sound of the dark wolves that had surrounded him. His face went glum straight and he understood the situation he was in, he knew he was in deep shit.


    But surprisingly, the wolves hadn''t attacked yet but that was because the wolf King hadn''tmanded anymencement of attack and they dared not disobey the alpha even at the face of this great temptation called David.


    The Alpha was still at the top building but it was smart and didn''t bother to pass the hallways, it jumped from a window and slid down, using the walls and it''s ws as leverage.


    Almost at the ground, it leaped into the air andnded outside the encirclement cing its evil dark eyes on David who was quiet and was surrounded by its subordinate, a malevolent expression insanely appeared in its eyes as its made its way towards David.


    The other wolves made way for it as it approached him and stared down at David as though taunting him to escape this time.


    Howl!


    Suddenly it howled with its face towards the sky in pride and joy upon capturing such worthy prey and its park joined it in this happy asion.


    Howl! Howl!! Howl!!!


    The stab wound in its neck had apparently healed slightly as it had stopped bleeding.

 Chapter 146 - End Of Transformation

    David was expressionless with his eyes closed as he felt the changes that his body had undergone.


    Gradually, a smile graced his lips as he clenched his fist and his muscles. Instantly his body turned bronze, almost no different from a statue.


    His smile widened into a grin and he instantlyughed out loud. Bronze Body!


    "Haha hahaha!" hisugh echoed through out the entire forest, drowning and abruptly cutting off the joyful howls of the wolves.


    Although he wasn''t aware of what the phenomenon signified, he knew this was the state he was usually in when he activates five-fold strength.


    It was even the familiar strength he was used to but this feels different, different from when he activated an auxiliary technique. This feels more permanent, more surreal than ever before.


    David smirked slightly as the wolf King''s howl was abruptly cut short. Growling angrily, it pounced at the Ignorant Prey before it that knew no fear.


    Bang!


    Shockwaves were sted out as both beast and person met.


    Stabilizing his stance, David immediately shed with the wolf King, holding onto the ws of the dark wolf with his hands.


    His muscles tensed as it flexed like a wave as a seemingly endless strength filled his body.


    With their position right now, they are currently are currently in a contest ifr strength.


    But the dark wolf king seems to be winning because David''s kneel began to bend slightly as he gritted his teeth, using all of his strength, he pushed against the pressing force of the dark wolf King.


    His body started releasing weird cracking sounds like he was truly a statue made of bronze.


    David tutted at his condition. There was not much energy left in his body after the transformation. The transformation has used most of the energy in his body to finish the process and right now, he was basically an empty shell.


    It was only that his shell seem to be very sturdy. As his physical strength and defences had grown massively,


    If only he could find an energy tank where he could soak his body in right now, the wolf King would be history.


    But right now, he needed to deal with the park using his brains and not his recently improved brawns.


    Stamping his heels to the ground, David twisted his waist while at the same time releasing his hold on the sharp ws, allowing his body to turn 360 in a swift manner, bypassing the wolf''s body.


    With a slight sweep of his leg, he kicked at the opening at the wolf King''s waist with immense speed that almost created a cyclone.


    Sending it whining and skidding sideways while at the same time, he pounced at the remaining wolves that had surrounded.


    Using his fists, legs and head, he killed most of the wolves left while severely injuring the knees that seems strong enough to be a threat in just one move.


    Howls of pain and misery rang out in that location of the forestpletely different from the joyful howl that had emerged from there a few minutes ago.


    By the time the wolf King recovered from its pain and spasm, it was shocked / angered that most of its park had either been dead or severely injured to the extent that they couldn''t even move.


    It instantly let out a loud bark as it seem to lose its rationality and pounced at David with its ws.


    David let out a soft chuckle, his bronze skinned body swayed from left to right and in that split second, the ws missed him by a hair breath.


    David was one who would kick you when you are down, he sent out a whizzing punch at the same spot he had kicked, the waist.


    A muffled whine escaped the dark wolf King but its malevolent eyes remained fixated on David as it stared at him with hatred in its eyes.


    Growl!


    David chucked slightly "Its seems you have almost gotten used to been hit at your waist." since the wolf didn''t ckout this time.


    Moving like a phantom, he sent a punch to the head of the lying wolf.


    ng!


    It was as though to great irons had collided. David took a few steps backwards while also rubbing his wrist with a frown. It was just too painful.


    "Is it''s head made of titanium?" David mumbled to himself but he wasn''t dallying either.


    He sent fist after fist to the head of the beast and after a few minutes, he grabbed at the sharp horn thatid on the floor together with his other belongings and he instantly prated the skull of the beast, using its soft eyes as the medium swiftly sending the wolf king to its death.


    But instead of resting, David took the horn and immediately sliced open the belly of the beast. It took David most of his strength and all of his power to expand the tear, to slice the stomach open.


    A disgusting smell hit David''s nose and, he belged. He was previously holding back


    on his reflexes on whatever smell that hit his sensory organ, but he just couldn''t get used to such disgusting smell.


    Enduring the stinking smell, David waited for a few minutes. He observed as the blood and fluid in the dark wolf King''s organ coalesced as the atoms in the blood were like ma.


    Attracting to one another. Soon after, forming a bloody orb somewhere. David ced his hand inside the organ, shifting them sideways as they made a disgustingly squishing sound until he found the blood orb.


    It had only been a few minutes, so the orb was still incredibly fragile as the little radiation in the atmosphere wasn''t enough to harden the outer membrane of the orb.


    Breathing softly, David held the orb in his hands and with a pop, he popped a small hole in the fragile membrane of the blood orb.


    Dark red liquid flowed out slowly from the orb and David wasted no time at all as he ce the orb outside his mouth to allow the liquid to flow into his mouth.


    David quickly made his way into the top building so as to avoid any further confrontation from other Evolved beasts.


    David''s energy level had dropped to the minimum and he needed to replenish them quickly. The fastest method to do that was to drink the fluid in the orb.


    Although it had its disadvantages with its impurities and all, that was the least of his worries right now. Moreover, he would quickly be able to replenish his strength at a rapid pace.


    As the fluid entered his mouth, warming its way down his throat, it instantly dissipated like smoke when it got deeper into his body. But after a few seconds, David could feel the tiredness he had been previously experiencing also vanish bit by bit.


    David only swallowed two drops of the fluid as he didn''t dare to take in more. The energy within the fluid was massive, it was almost equivalent to the life force of a high level dark haze beast.


    If he dared ingest more of it, he might as well explode from too much energy.


    The soreness in his body also seem to vanish gradually but the process was quite slow for some reason.


    "Uhn?" David let out a surprised cry. He was surprised to see his body had slimmed down by a lot. And although his muscles were still incredibly toned and also looked sculpted, they were smaller than it had previously been.


    It seems the process had been quite tasking on his body and muscles as they seem to have shrink by a lot


    "If that''s the case," David eyes turned to look at the red orb and he took two more drops of the liquid in the red orb before cing it down somewhere.


    "That should be enough." David mumbled to himself softly. Gradually, David could feel his heartbeat quickened and the soreness and pain he had been feeling in his body and in his veins which prevented him from propelling his blood at a rapid pace incase they burst apart, vanish quietly.


    David grinned softly and he immediately increased his blood cirction, his blood flowed In his body like a flowing river in his body as they swished with an incredible velocity like never before.


    His veins had been strengthened and had also stretched widely to umte more blood flow. This gave David the opportunity to propel his blood as fast as he wished.


    His heart was like a massive turbine engine, propelling blood down his veins like a water jet. There was not even much friction as they seem to glow smoothly.


    Normally, his body would heat up a little if he circted his blood at this current pace but now, he could only feel his body warm up bit by bit but he felt fine.


    Clenching his fist tightly, the air trapped within produced a crackling sound from pressure, raising his hand to his face, he observed the colour of his skin.


    It was an almost invincible bronze which one would only notice if they looked closely. The strength that filed his body was astonishing and David could lost not believe that he had this type of strength without even executing the Fold steps.


    "So this is what Lyster was hoping for."

 Chapter 147 - Another Ability: Night Vision

    David smiled, but then he frowned. He was worried.


    It took him quite the trouble to endure this process. He had almost even died, if he didn''t have his ability, he might as well be dead right now.


    He was worried that Lyster hadn''t made enough preparations yet. But soon, his worry faded. She wouldn''t do something that dangerous without proper preparation.


    Checking out his skin, his skin was extremely soft almost like a baby''s but even more resilient than leather.


    But above that, his skin was currently slimy as there was a different fluid that covered his skin.


    He hadn''t even noticed it at first but now that he did, he smelled horrible. Making him frown.


    They were the impurities his body had excreted during the process. He just didn''t have enough time to notice it.


    Tapping on his imprint, David spoke. "Hazel, you there?"


    "Of course I''m here, where else would I be?" Hazel responded.


    "Hmm, that means you are okay now." David just ignored the AI and his body shed as he revolved his blood.


    After images shown in every corner of the building David passed and before one could fade, another one showed up. It was like an incredible phenomenon. David rushed as he made his way towards the top floor of the building where the supply box was located.


    He had been unable to open the box previously due to his imprint being out of energy but now, with the sound of his heartbeat providing energy for the imprint.


    It shouldn''t be much of a hassle to open the box now.


    Activating the emergency light, David entered the floor and went direct for the box.


    cing his hands before the box, he waited a few seconds, and the popping sound of the box opening sounded out.


    He was incredibly excited. This was a middle grade supply box and it was the first time he was seeing one. Also, since he had suffered way too much for this, his expectations for the box was high.


    He didn''t even wait for the lid to open up finish, he ced his hands directly within the box. His hand caught onto something steely hard and a bit long.


    His body paused slightly and he contemted. After a second, David shrugged lightly and he pulled the thing his hand had caught out form the box.


    David blinked his eyes slowly as he tried to make sure he wasn''t seeing things wrong.


    What he had brought out was a golden rod like steel. It was almost half a meter long but it was also in a curve like shape.


    It really looked like the spine of a human. But this spine was made of gold. It was made of the same material that the lump of gold David had previously gotten was made of.


    David suddenly gritted his teeth tightly and he really wanted to roar up to the skies in anger.


    "W-what is this?" David eyes had turned soulless by this point. He didn''t even know what this was, which means he could not use it.


    Which also basically means, he had suffered for nothing.


    David took in deep breaths to contain his anger because he was incredibly furious right now.


    And the stinging paining from his eyes wasn''t helping things either.


    Tapping the box, it disintegrated and the millions or hundreds of Nano bots moved towards his back, and reattached to themselves to form a backpack muchrger and sturdier than the previous one.


    He threw in his stuffs inside the bag and after a while of thinking, he ced the spine like object into the bag.


    Since he didn''t know the use for the object, and it wasn''t really useful to him now, it doesn''t mean it would remain useless in the future and wouldn''t be useful to him now.


    After which, David got ready to depart. He was just a few steps away when suddenly,he felt a sharp pain in both eyes.


    The pain was so sudden and fast that David almost lost his footing from surprise and from the pain.


    His eyebrow creased as he couldn''t figure out what the cause of the pain is.


    As the pain continued to manifest, David felt his eyes grow teary and blurry. It was as though something was blocking his vision.


    He touched his eyes in an attempt to massage and clear it but he felt two wet fluids dripping down his cheeks.


    "I''m crying?" David was stunned as he questioned.


    Bringing his hands closer towards his eyes, he saw that it wasn''t the normal transparent fluid of tears, the tears dripping down his eyes was ck in colour and appears to smell quite a bit.


    A bit panicked by the sudden situation, David didn''t know what to do andall he did was use his hands to rub away the ck fluid as they dropped from his eyes.


    After almost a minute, the ck fluid stoppeding out making David sigh in relief. He didn''t know what was happening and he could only hope it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Trying to pry open his eyes, David was met with a thunderous headache. He could not help but groan slightly as he head throbbed heavily, making him feel as if he was floating on clouds.


    He only managed to open his eyes slightly before he was met with a piercing light and was forced to shut them quickly.


    David was confused. He had been seeing clearly just a minute ago. What is happening now?


    After a few seconds, he proceeded to open them again, yet the same thing happened.


    The lights were like blinding stars piercing daggers into his eyes and erupting his headache once more.


    After every attempt, he proceeded to calm himself before opening them again.


    He couldn''t continue like this. Gritting his teeth, David forced his eyes open. A sharp pain erupted in his again as the rays of light shone in his eyes but David used his willpower to stay open, causing two streams of tears flow down his cheek.


    Blinking his eyes rapidly, he was visibly relieved to see that his vision was still normal. Just that the light in his immediate surroundings seem a notch brighter while the colours seem a bit enhanced.


    But the changes were minute, it wasn''t much of any change. Wasn''t worth being worried or happy about.


    His head had calmed down by this time. It was as though nothing had happened. If it weren''t for the ck fluid still coating his hands, he might have thought he had just experienced an illusion.


    Sweeping his gaze, the entire floor was empty, but at the far distance, at the corner of therge empty floor,y the corpse of the beta wolf who had died from excessive blood loss or pain.


    David saw the blood had formed its own blood orb which was smaller than the one he had gotten from the high level dark haze beast.


    Pursing his lips, David turned around to leave. But as he reached the entrance of the top floor, his footsteps paused and he turned around slowly to gaze at the far distance where the illumination of the holographic light his imprint was emitting couldn''t reach.


    It was supposed to be dark in that area, so why as it that he could see clearly even when it was as dark as night.


    Moreover, he could spot every single detail in that area as though it was day time. It was as if, as if he had night vision.


    David''s eyes opened widely due to this revtion. He suddenly remembered he had taken four drops of the fluid from the red orb. But he really wasn''t hoping to gain any ability.


    Moreover, the ability, night vision was a gic ability which didn''t depend on oscitory or vibratory method to activate, so David''s top ability wouldn''t work as he couldn''t control his body to vibrate in any specific frequency produced by the blood.


    The ability night vision, slightly alters the gic codes in the eyes making them see clearly in the dark. Nocturnal beasts possess a pathway through which rods connect to the same "dark" circuits used by cones, which allows them better perception of edges, movement, and silhouettes in dim light. Even the nuclei of the rod cells are adapted for night vision.


    When ites to night vision, the Gyrating Owls are at the top. Their eyes are shaped more like tubes than spheres, and they don''t move in their sockets, so they swivel their heads instead of their eyes. Their eyes are veryrge and their retinas have fifteen times the rod density that a human do in order to see clearly in the dark.


    It seems David had been incredibly lucky as he had gained an ability from a red orb without even knowing it. The chances to do so are incredibly low as it was just about 0.1% chance to gain the ability but he had just been lucky this time.


    But, night vision was just the basic ability of the dark wolves. Even in the Gic Association, it is also just a basic ability which an apprentice Gist must learn to concoct.


    David grinned widely at his luck, and although, he didn''t get to gain the second ability of the dark wolf King, the benefit I''d night vision in this environment was like giving wings to a tiger.

 Chapter 148 - Rush Hour

    Jumping down from the building, David slid down the walls like a monkey and in a few seconds, he had touched the ground with a loud thud.


    Dusting his body and adjusting himself to the best of his ability, to make himself look presentable.


    But it all that was for naught as he was just as dirty and stinky as he was before.The dust in his face and hair, the slimy substance that had hardened on his skin with the mixture of the dust in the surrounding area.


    He looked like a mad man instead. He would be unable to change anything anyways without a proper bath.


    But David didn''t know that. Bringing out thepass, David activated thest use. An holographic image of an arrow popped up, it spy for a few seconds beforending on a direction.


    Without hesitation, David moved. He didn''t revolve his blood through his body like one might have expected he nned on using his physical strength to run and he moved with astonishing speed without the use of any technique.


    Fleeting through the trees, his body was weightless, as though he was made of cotton instead of organs. He was like the breeze as he dodged through the dense trees and passed through the dense forest.


    He felt more free and he felt as though a chain holding him down had been broken. It seems the phenomenon he had encountered didn''t just stop at increasing his strength, it also made reduced his body weight.


    He felt his speed was even more astonishing than when he revolved his blood. It was as though his physical ability has enhanced his internal ability.


    Hence, he came to a conclusion. Internal ability was a bit safe, slow but rewarding while the enhancement from his external strength was quick but equally dangerous as there were more than a 90% chance of dying.


    After almost half an hour of running, David finally felt a little out of breath. Circting his blood, his stamina that was almost half used up was restored to the maximum, and he continued his run without any obstructions.


    David slowed down a little when he saw he was about to reach his destination, and ahead of him, he could hear several people fighting at a distance.


    This made David frown slightly, although he had been expecting to meet other students, he hadn''t though he would meet them this early and even at the supply box location.


    Pursing his lips in thought, David shrugged. He would just act ording to the situation.


    This time, David revolved his blood as he couldn''t yet expose his physical ability to the public.


    Revolving his blood to about 50% of his maximum capacity, David jumped out of the dense yellow forest and jumped into therge open area that was caused by either fighting or had been naturally there.


    Jumping onto a tree, he saw five students standing a few meters apart in some sort of an pentagonal formation, attacking and defending against a high level dark haze beast, the Stone Fist monkey.


    Even though they didn''t have the strength to fight off the beast, they truly were doing great jobs at repelling the beast.


    At the back of the students was a supply box. David''s eyes instantly lit up as he saw it wasn''t an ordinary supply box as it was golden in colour.


    It was a mid grade supply box. He grinned softly. This was his first high grade supply box.


    He could just swoop in and take the stuffs within the box if he used his full ability but it was unknown how much time the Golden box would require to unlock and it was unknown if the five students would give him the opportunity to guy open the box.


    Or he could just kill the beast while they had its attention and maybe silence the students while taking the box for himself. It was as simple as that, there was barely anything wrong with the n and the probability of things going haywire was low.


    The people consist of four males and a female student.


    Two guys that were pretty good at taking the stone fist monkey''s punch were stationed at the forefront while at the forefront, in their midst was thedy who attacked when there was a chance and retreated immediately under the cover of the two guys by her side.


    While the other two students at the back used the opportunity to attack when the aggro of the beast had been shifted to the girl.


    And thest person at the back was free to do as he pleases, to attack it to defend.


    They had a pretty great teamwork and it seems as though they trust each other with their lives.


    David frowned at that thought, it was a bit foreign to him since he came here. "Trusting someone else with your life?" David mocked openly.


    But it appeared that he had spoken to loudly.


    As the male student that was at the back, the back end of the pentagon formation nced straight at him as though he knew he had been there.


    David blinked as he stared expressionlessly at the guy. After a few seconds of a stare down, the guy suddenly shouted.


    "What are you still doing up there, hurry and open the box and let''s get the hell out of here." He yelled while retreating as he had just repelled one massive fist of the two meters tall monkey.


    David was stunned, as well as the other four student, but they were quick to recover and the stone monkey was unable to use its chance to surprise them.


    David was still surprised. But was instantly jolted awake as the guy spoke out once more "We don''t have all day."


    Squinting his eyes, David gaze prated the boy who was still focused on the stone fist monkey and he smirked lightly.


    "Let''s see what you are up to." David mumbled to himself. In the face of true power, all tricks are useless. David grinned.


    In the face of true strength, all tricks are useless. With such thought in mind, David revolved his blood and like a turbine engine, his heartbeat punched through his chest repeatedly.


    He moved like a phantom and in the next few seconds, he was before the box.


    At the sound of another enticing heartbeat, the stone fist monkey instantly lookedat the distance in front of it and behind the five students and was instantly enraged by what it he saw.


    The box it had spent most of its life protecting like it was its child especially the enticing gold colour it shone, giving itfort was about to be sullied by his preys, it couldn''t and would take thisying down.


    Roar!


    It flew in a rage as it stomped its feet to the ground like a bull, while at the same time, repeatedly beating at the ground beneath its feet as though in madness.


    ck veins the size of two finger popped up in its arms as it gathered together like a glove armour on its fist, instantly coating them ck.


    While it beat at the ground rhythmically, the rocks in the ground seem to be attracted to its fist asthey gathered tto them, attracted by the weird vibrationing from its fist to form another sort of armour on its fist.


    In the next second, it was as though ithad truly worn a stone glove. It was the stone fist ability.


    "Watch out! It is activating its gic ability!" the female student yelled.


    The gazes of the other students changed slightly as they responded with a grunt and almost as thought they had rehearsed it, they all dove to the sides like a bird.


    Boom!


    And in just a split seconds after that, the stone monkey had punched that exact location, instantly creating a few inches hole to the ground, bringing up dust in the surroundings.


    It seems they didn''t call it the stone fist monkey for nothing.


    Hurriedly standing back up, they were quick on their feet as they stood in the exact same formation as before, and as the beast was about to use the opportunity it had created tounch an attack on David, the team upied its attention again by attacking it more fiercely than before.


    The ability dispersed as the veins and trapped stone on its fist receded The beast didn''t activate the ability in that moment as It seems it had to rest a bit before executing it''s gic ability.


    One of the male students in the team, that was busy defending against the stone fist attacks, suddenly yelled, asking "How much time left!?"


    There was a sudden silence and it took David about a second and a half to realise that the guy was talking to him. Upon realising that, he instantly responded back hurriedly.


    "Hold on for a bit, only about Five seconds left!" David yelled back and he watch as the progress bar continued to increase.

 Chapter 149 - Four Revolution Fist

    David felt strangely excited in this situation. A single mistake could spell death for the students and although it wasn''t his life that was on the line but the students, a life was still a life and this situation that looked like a gamble between life and death, strangely excited him.


    But it was as though the stone fist monkey understood their words. ck veins suddenly appeared in its fist again.


    Roar! Roar!


    "Shit! It is forcefully activating its gic ability." Someone shouted.


    The male students that was at the back frowned deeply at the sudden situation and then as though making a difficult decision, he gritted his teeth as he responded "Do not move this time, I will take it''s fist head-on since the strength of the ability would only be half of its original might while the rest of you support me if I fall."


    The remaining students instantly wanted to disagree but the stone fist monkey wouldn''t wait for them to decide, so they could only grit their teeth in worry and ept his words.


    He moved swiftly to the front and the rest of the students retreated backwards.


    But the female student was quick to voice her disagreement "Fergus, stop, you can''t."she cried out loud, almost rushing towards Fergus in an attempt to stop him. But was stopped by the other three male students who held her back.


    If they all dodged the attack, the stone fist monkey wouldn''t be stupid and wait for them to block it again. It would instantly move towards David who was still opening the box and attack him with all its might.


    The students all knew this but no one of them was strong enough to take on the full strength of the stone fist monkey gic ability, The Stone Fist.


    Fergus gaze softened and his will almost dissipated at her voice but he instantly hardened his gaze. Withdrawing a button from his pocket, Fergus threw it at the iing huge fist that was about to crush him.


    Wong!


    A blue transparent semi-circr barrier was suddenly formed in mid-air, meeting and obstructing the stone fist.


    Bang, crack!


    The barrier held out for only a second before it shattered into multiple pieces along with the button that had project the barrier.


    Seeing this, Fergus squinted his eyes bit he had expected this, he hadn''t hope the barrier would hold out, he just needed to reduce the strength of the iing fist and then defend against it. Only then would he have the possibility to survive the strike.


    Circting his blood to the fullest of his ability, his blood moved like water and his heart pounded like thunder. Steam rose from his head and his skin began to turn red, showing he was revolving his blood at his maximum capacity.


    He took in deep breaths as he ced his hands behind him, his muscles shook slightly and his skin vibrated.


    Tilting his body forwards with his legs still at the back, he brought forth his arm and he punched out like a knife stab!


    "Four revolution fist!"


    Bam, bam, bam, Boom!


    His fist was like a pounding machine as they repeatedly punched at the iing fist like a machine.


    The first punch wasn''t very effective, the second punch, was okay. The third punch slowed the fist down.


    While the fourth punch was the deciding factor, it connected directly to the fist which created a resounding boom as invincible shock waves spread through the atmosphere.


    Fergus wasn''t even able to say a single word and he was instantly sent flying through the distance with blood sprouting out from his mouth. But the stone fist monkey staggered backwards.


    At the same time, David''s voice sounded out in the atmosphere, "Done, let''s go!" he had turned the box into a backpack during those time.


    He revolved his blood as he moved towards the direction Fergus had been sent to.


    The rest of the team weren''t slow at all as they also revolved their blood to move in the same direction.


    Although the stone fist monkey was strong, its ability was strength and not speed, therefore it couldn''t even hope to catch up to those cunning prey that had activated their motion techniques to flee and could only watch as they faded into the distance.


    Roar!


    In its anger, it destroyed the surrounding trees and ground, creating some type of rigid and rough environment in a single minute.


    After a few minutes of running and making sure the beast wasn''t up on their tail, the two students supporting Fergus gentlyid him to the ground, leaning his back to a tree.


    Fergus condition was a bit critical as his bones appeared to have been dislocated and his blood cirction had been forcefully disrupted, showing by the redness on his face.


    Blood spilled out of his nose and mouth but that had stopped in the few minutes they had run for. And he was currently unconscious.


    "Fergus!"


    The female students among them rushed towards Fergus with tears in her eyes and the rest of the team gave her space to do ad she wished but her hand wasn''t slow at all as she reach for her backpack, bringing out a stone size blood orb.


    She pinched at it forcefully, the content within spilled out like a yoke to an egg. She then open Fergus''s mouth widely and then forcing the content into his mouth.


    David watched with an interested expression from the tree he was situated on. The four students were all focused on Fergus that it seemed they had forgotten about him.


    They didn''t even put up a guarded expression or stance and they seem rxed but worried about Fergus''s health. It was a bit foreign to David which made him even more interested in them.


    After emptying the entire content in his mouth, she reached again for her bag and brought out another blood orb from within. As she was about to break it apart and feed them to Fergus, she heard a voice say.


    "Here."

 Chapter 150 - The Dating Siblings

    Reaching for his backpack, David brought out the blood orb inside he had used previously.


    "Here." He threw the orb at thedy who was about to feed Fergus the second blood orb.


    Looking upwards, April caught the object projected at her and as she was about toin at the size of the orb, her expression changed slightly upon seeing the deep dark red colour of the orb. A high level dark haze orb. It was way better than that which she was about to feed Fergus, which is a low level dark haze blood orb.


    She gazed back up at David in surprise but didn''t scrutinise him for long as she instantly pinched hardly at the orb. Since it had been a while David had burst the orb, the orb had hardened throughout that time.


    cing just a drop on Fergus''s mouth, she removed the orb from above his mouth immediately.


    The difference between a low level dark haze orb and a high level one was massive as the energy within was like heaven to earth.


    The other three students were also surprised as they stared at David in a new light.


    Clover was an outspoken spoken guy, he gazed upwards at David who was sitted in a tree branch and chuckled as he said. "Hehe, you have some really good luck to have found a high level blood orb somewhere . I''m, Clover, what''s you name?" he said as he walked towards the tree.


    David tilted his head, "I''m David. Hmm, yea, I really did have some luck to have found it." Then he nodded his head at the still unconscious Fergus.


    "He should be alright now, shouldn''t he?"


    "Yea, he would probably be awake in the next minute since he had ingested a high level blood orb." Clover shrugged and the worry itched on his face disappeared while he had a jealous expression on his face as he stared at the blood orb


    And with an excited expression, he jumped towards the tree and sat beside David with an exited expression on his face.


    "Do you have more high level blood orb that you can give me? Or any high quality stuffs with you?" Clover was like an excited little kid as he questioned David with his eyes blinking rapidly.


    David raised his eyes brows and with his finger, he gently held back the intruding head of Clover.


    His attitude waspletely different fromhow it was previously when he was busy fighting against the Stone Fist Monkey with the team. At that time, he was pretty dependable but form what David was seeing right now, he wasn''t so sure anymore.


    The two guys who were still with April, only chuckled softly but made no attempts to stop the prying Clover.


    Initially, David had thought they had some ulterior motives but now, he wasn''t so sure anymore. But that didn''t mean he would easily let down his guard.


    "No, that is the only high level orb I have." Then his gaze darkened as he remembered how unlucky he had been two treasures ago, it was truly frustrating.


    As David was trying to prevent Clover froming closer as he was getting ufortable with the whole situation, Fergus woke up at this point.


    April quickly supported him with her hands and ced his head on her chest while sobbing softly, mumbling soft words offort andin to him.


    Fergus coughed slightly as he too began whispering soft words to her, stopping her from sobbing.


    The guys cleared the area, giving them space to the pair of lovers.


    "Are they dating?" David asked, obviously finding the situation a bit weird. Students dating, was kind of a foreign concept to him.


    Clover pursed his lips as he went deep in thought before he replied. "I wouldn''t say they are dating but I don''t think it''s any different. "


    "But do not ask them if they are dating, they would deny it with their lives of they could." Clover warned off handedly.


    "And why is that?"


    "Hum, cause they are siblings." Clover shrugged.


    David raised his eyebrows in surprise as he gazed at the pair of siblings gazing intimately at each others eyes while muttering words of affection. Not even minding the surrounding area.


    "Isn''t that like taboo, incest?" David was confused.


    Rolling his eyes "What era are you in. Its slightly wrong but since they are just step siblings, it''s totally okay." Clover responded. And then he seem to have remembered he had forgotten something.


    He ignored David as he tried to remember what he had forgotten.


    David was still a bit stunned by the information.


    After pacifying April, Fergus stood up and he adjusted his dislocated bone with an expression simr to one who was just zipping his shirt. And with a pop sound, it was put in ce.


    He then walked towards David. David jumped down from the tree as it was obvious Fergus wanted to speak with him.


    Fergus put on a slight smile on his face as he said. " I heard you provided me with a high level blood orb which let me heal this fast, i just wanted to thank you for that."


    He threw the remaining blood orb at David and he pointed at himself. "I''m called Fergus while thedy over there is called April. " he pointed at April who at this point was wiping her eyes clean.


    "That troublesome guy over there is Clover and the other two guys resting at the tree with a cool expression are Dagrin and mide respectively." He said softly.


    David nodded his head at the guys while they waved at him with a small smile on their faces.


    "You saved us from the trouble of having to open the box, we appreciate that." Whole he was saying that, April mumbled something, like it was David''s fault Fergus got this injured. All the while, ring at him.


    Which was almost close to the truth.. If David hadn''t been there opening the box, then Fergus wouldn''t have thought of repelling the gic ability of the Stone Fist monkey in other to protect David from harm.

 Chapter 151 - One Gadget, Two Microchips And One Gold

    Fergus only smiled bitterly as he hurriedly exined. "Please do not mind her, she was only worried for me. To be honest, she is pretty nice if you met her under different circumstances."


    "I remember now, the box, lets see what''s in the box. " Clover shouted excitedly as he recollected what he had forgotten previously, jumping down from the tree tall tree.


    Fergus smiled. Nodding at David toy the box out.


    David squinted his eyes and a sinister smile surfaced on his face. "What box are you talking about?" although he spoke softly, his words were almost like thunder to the five students ears.


    Clover blinked his eyes in surprise as he stared at David, April took up a battle stance while circting her blood.


    The remaining two guys were also surprised but they slowly took a battle stance, surrounding David within them.


    Only Fergus had a rxed smile. Which only served to annoy David more. It was as if he had known David was only testing them.


    But even didn''t know himself well, so for someone to remain sure he wouldn''t pose any harm towards them, made him a bit ufortable. The trust was a bit ufortable to him.


    Clover was still confused and he asked David. "What do you mean? Isn''t that the box on your back?"


    Maintaining his sinister smile, David replied "Yes, it is. But who says I will give the box to you guys?"


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense as intense sinister waves blew back and forth in the environment, silencing the sounds of ants and insects.


    "Bastard! We risked our lives for you and that box. What are you trying to do?" April was incredibly angry as she pointed at David, ring at him with hateful eyes.


    "Haha, but I didn''t ask you to risk your life for me, with how strong I am, I could handle the situation myself." David chuckled.


    April''s eyes turned red upon hearing those words. If it were another person who had been injured, she wouldn''t be this angry but it was Fergus that had almost lost his life. Her anger was about to soar into the heavens, that''s how angry she was.


    "You!" her face turned red as she pointed at David.


    "You what? Why do you care anyways?" David questioned and suddenly, as though he had remembered something, he said. "Oh, it is your boyfriend who got injured, of course you would care. " his lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Infuriated, those words seem to be her tipping point and immediately, April stomped her foot to the ground and as she was about tounch an attack with her full strength, a masculine hand held her back.


    Looking sideways, it was Fergus who had stopped her and she gave him a questioning look


    "That''s enough April." Fergus stroked her hair softly to calm her anger and he turned towards David.


    "Hope you''ve had your fun?" he gave him a soft re.


    David pursed his lips as he frowned while he stared intently at the team. "Aren''t you guys trusting me too much?" he questioned.


    Shrugging his shoulders, "That''s just how we are. Moreover, the only thing you can do is run away with the box. You obviously can''t beat us all anyway." Fergus said while patting April''s head.


    Rolling his eyes at the reply he got, David took the golden backpack from his back, cing it down on the ground.


    Stepping back a bit, "Do the honours." He said to Fergus.


    Clover instantly heaved a sigh of relief as tense atmosphere seem to have dissipated.


    He didn''t even wait for anyone, he jumped at the box and open the lid.


    "Ohh! There is one gadget, two microchips inside! And something that looks like gold?" Clovers cheerful voice sounded out but at the end, he was somewhat confused.


    Bringing out the stuffs from within for the others to see. That gadget was in the shape of a boot. No, it was a boot that seemed big for anyone to wear.


    While the two fingernail sized silicone on his hands were the two chips he was talking about.


    "Waa, t-this is a Sky walker right?" Clover shouted excitedly.


    The expression of the other students lit up, including David''s. It should be known that the least expensive Sky Walker was priced at an exorbitant amount. At a ridiculous price of 10,000 Gyno points for the lowest quality type.


    But the one clover was currently holding seem even slightly better that a low quality Sky Walker.


    The students instantly huddled together to check out the boot, the rest of the supplies waspletely forgotten.


    Taking hold of the boot from the overexcited Clover, Fergus then rook the boots and gave them to David albeit reluctantly while saying "Hope no one object to this decision."


    Although he seemed to ask, his words gave them no room to disagree at all and even the carefree Clover swallowed hisints down to his stomach.


    David eyes glinted sharply, but he didn''t refuse the boots. But as he was about to record his imprint inside the Sky walker, he felt a slight pinch in his heart.


    Breathing heavily and reluctantly, David rolled his eyes at his self consciousness. It was at this moment he wished it hadn''t existed. He was conflicted.


    But in the end, he gave in. He picked up the boot and under the stares of the five students, he ced them on Fergus''s hands. "Well, you almost died. And as much as I would hate to admit it, April was right, you did it to protect me, so I would obviously be ufortable if I took the Boots without doing any thing significant that worth it."


    David finished his exnation with a cool expression which made the other students show awe on their faces for him.


    But why wouldn''t his hands release the boots? His finger hooked in the insides of the shoes, refusing to release them.


    After forcing David''s hands out, Fergus smiled widely. "I knew I made the right decisions in befriending you."


    "Alright, I obviously wouldn''t ignore your kind intentions, so I will dly ept the gadget." Fergus shamelessly stated and didn''t even argue with David.


    David was a little stunned. He had been expecting a little bit of rejection, but this shameless guy just took it without even being polite.


    He should have just kept it for himself. David could only grit his teeth in regret. There was no remedy for it anyway.


    Breathing deeply he asked. "What are the two chips for?"


    Clover was still a bit downcast since they didn''t give him the Sky walker. But he took hold of the two chips and told his AI to scan them for their uses.


    "One is a Sound Enhancement chip grants one the ability to hear sound waves a specific distance for a specific period of time, while the other, just grant''s one the ability to be hyper sensitive to thermal heats for a period of time, called Thermal Vision." Clover exined, while his excitement returned in his face.


    Nodding his head, Fergus appeared deep in thoughts and after a few seconds, he turned towards David. "Why don''t you choose the one you would like to take out of the two chips." Fergus suggested.


    And from the silence Clover, April, mide, and Dagrin were emitting, it was obvious they clearly agreed with his suggestion this time.


    Showing the whiteness of his eyes, David only grunted slightly. He walked towards Clover who still had the two micro Chips with him.


    After a few seconds of staring at the two chips, David frowned slightly as he couldn''t decide on which micro chip he should choose.


    As he was about to grab the sound enhancing micro chip, the corners of his eyes caught onto something and his hands paused.


    It was a bar, the size of his two palms together, but what made it familiar was the gold colour it was with.


    David was a bit stunned and he unconsciously muttered "This gold again?"


    What was with the gold he had been seeing all over the ce? This was pretty much the third time and honestly, it was getting pretty tiring to him.


    But David wasn''t stupid. He had seen the gold metal in different shapes and sizes which is extremely precise as though they had been made that way to be a specific spare part in something like a mechanical piece of equipment.


    Determination shine in his eyes a d he decisively took hold of the Gold Bar. Since he had other parts already, he decided to see just how everything will end.


    Fergus frowned slightly as he said "There is no need to sympatize with us, although there would be only one chop left if you took one, we have already benefitted from this hurl with only the Sky walker. So feel free to choose a Microchip."


    It seems Fergus thought David was choosing the useless block of gold for their sake.. But he couldn''t be any more wrong.

 Chapter 152 - One Gadget, Two Microchips And One Gold

    Fergus only smiled bitterly as he hurriedly exined. "Please do not mind her, she was only worried for me. To be honest, she is pretty nice if you met her under different circumstances."


    "I remember now, the box, lets see what''s in the box. " Clover shouted excitedly as he recollected what he had forgotten previously, jumping down from the tree tall tree.


    Fergus smiled. Nodding at David toy the box out.


    David squinted his eyes and a sinister smile surfaced on his face. "What box are you talking about?" although he spoke softly, his words were almost like thunder to the five students ears.


    Clover blinked his eyes in surprise as he stared at David, April took up a battle stance while circting her blood.


    The remaining two guys were also surprised but they slowly took a battle stance, surrounding David within them.


    Only Fergus had a rxed smile. Which only served to annoy David more. It was as if he had known David was only testing them.


    But even didn''t know himself well, so for someone to remain sure he wouldn''t pose any harm towards them, made him a bit ufortable. The trust was a bit ufortable to him.


    Clover was still confused and he asked David. "What do you mean? Isn''t that the box on your back?"


    Maintaining his sinister smile, David replied "Yes, it is. But who says I will give the box to you guys?"


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense as intense sinister waves blew back and forth in the environment, silencing the sounds of ants and insects.


    "Bastard! We risked our lives for you and that box. What are you trying to do?" April was incredibly angry as she pointed at David, ring at him with hateful eyes.


    "Haha, but I didn''t ask you to risk your life for me, with how strong I am, I could handle the situation myself." David chuckled.


    April''s eyes turned red upon hearing those words. If it were another person who had been injured, she wouldn''t be this angry but it was Fergus that had almost lost his life. Her anger was about to soar into the heavens, that''s how angry she was.


    "You!" her face turned red as she pointed at David.


    "You what? Why do you care anyways?" David questioned and suddenly, as though he had remembered something, he said. "Oh, it is your boyfriend who got injured, of course you would care. " his lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Infuriated, those words seem to be her tipping point and immediately, April stomped her foot to the ground and as she was about tounch an attack with her full strength, a masculine hand held her back.


    Looking sideways, it was Fergus who had stopped her and she gave him a questioning look


    "That''s enough April." Fergus stroked her hair softly to calm her anger and he turned towards David.


    "Hope you''ve had your fun?" he gave him a soft re.


    David pursed his lips as he frowned while he stared intently at the team. "Aren''t you guys trusting me too much?" he questioned.


    Shrugging his shoulders, "That''s just how we are. Moreover, the only thing you can do is run away with the box. You obviously can''t beat us all anyway." Fergus said while patting April''s head.


    Rolling his eyes at the reply he got, David took the golden backpack from his back, cing it down on the ground.


    Stepping back a bit, "Do the honours." He said to Fergus.


    Clover instantly heaved a sigh of relief as tense atmosphere seem to have dissipated.


    He didn''t even wait for anyone, he jumped at the box and open the lid.


    "Ohh! There is one gadget, two microchips inside! And something that looks like gold?" Clovers cheerful voice sounded out but at the end, he was somewhat confused.


    Bringing out the stuffs from within for the others to see. That gadget was in the shape of a boot. No, it was a boot that seemed big for anyone to wear.


    While the two fingernail sized silicone on his hands were the two chips he was talking about.


    "Waa, t-this is a Sky walker right?" Clover shouted excitedly.


    The expression of the other students lit up, including David''s. It should be known that the least expensive Sky Walker was priced at an exorbitant amount. At a ridiculous price of 10,000 Gyno points for the lowest quality type.


    But the one clover was currently holding seem even slightly better that a low quality Sky Walker.


    The students instantly huddled together to check out the boot, the rest of the supplies waspletely forgotten.


    Taking hold of the boot from the overexcited Clover, Fergus then rook the boots and gave them to David albeit reluctantly while saying "Hope no one object to this decision."


    Although he seemed to ask, his words gave them no room to disagree at all and even the carefree Clover swallowed hisints down to his stomach.


    David eyes glinted sharply, but he didn''t refuse the boots. But as he was about to record his imprint inside the Sky walker, he felt a slight pinch in his heart.


    Breathing heavily and reluctantly, David rolled his eyes at his self consciousness. It was at this moment he wished it hadn''t existed. He was conflicted.


    But in the end, he gave in. He picked up the boot and under the stares of the five students, he ced them on Fergus''s hands. "Well, you almost died. And as much as I would hate to admit it, April was right, you did it to protect me, so I would obviously be ufortable if I took the Boots without doing any thing significant that worth it."


    David finished his exnation with a cool expression which made the other students show awe on their faces for him.


    But why wouldn''t his hands release the boots? His finger hooked in the insides of the shoes, refusing to release them.


    After forcing David''s hands out, Fergus smiled widely. "I knew I made the right decisions in befriending you."


    "Alright, I obviously wouldn''t ignore your kind intentions, so I will dly ept the gadget." Fergus shamelessly stated and didn''t even argue with David.


    David was a little stunned. He had been expecting a little bit of rejection, but this shameless guy just took it without even being polite.


    He should have just kept it for himself. David could only grit his teeth in regret. There was no remedy for it anyway.


    Breathing deeply he asked. "What are the two chips for?"


    Clover was still a bit downcast since they didn''t give him the Sky walker. But he took hold of the two chips and told his AI to scan them for their uses.


    "One is a Sound Enhancement chip grants one the ability to hear sound waves a specific distance for a specific period of time, while the other, just grant''s one the ability to be hyper sensitive to thermal heats for a period of time, called Thermal Vision." Clover exined, while his excitement returned in his face.


    Nodding his head, Fergus appeared deep in thoughts and after a few seconds, he turned towards David. "Why don''t you choose the one you would like to take out of the two chips." Fergus suggested.


    And from the silence Clover, April, mide, and Dagrin were emitting, it was obvious they clearly agreed with his suggestion this time.


    Showing the whiteness of his eyes, David only grunted slightly. He walked towards Clover who still had the two micro Chips with him.


    After a few seconds of staring at the two chips, David frowned slightly as he couldn''t decide on which micro chip he should choose.


    As he was about to grab the sound enhancing micro chip, the corners of his eyes caught onto something and his hands paused.


    It was a bar, the size of his two palms together, but what made it familiar was the gold colour it was with.


    David was a bit stunned and he unconsciously muttered "This gold again?"


    What was with the gold he had been seeing all over the ce? This was pretty much the third time and honestly, it was getting pretty tiring to him.


    But David wasn''t stupid. He had seen the gold metal in different shapes and sizes which is extremely precise as though they had been made that way to be a specific spare part in something like a mechanical piece of equipment.


    Determination shine in his eyes a d he decisively took hold of the Gold Bar. Since he had other parts already, he decided to see just how everything will end.


    Fergus frowned slightly as he said "There is no need to sympatize with us, although there would be only one chop left if you took one, we have already benefitted from this hurl with only the Sky walker. So feel free to choose a Microchip."


    It seems Fergus thought David was choosing the useless block of gold for their sake.. But he couldn''t be any more wrong.

 Chapter 153 - Disagreement

    David shook his head decisively. "Don''t you worry, I didn''t choose this because of you guys. I have some use for it, that''s why I took it. As for the Microchip, I have no need for that." David casually stated.


    Fergus only agreed after some words of persuasion from David.


    And then he distributed the chips to his fellow teammates. He gave the ultrasound micro chips to Clover. A choice which David thought was stupid. But when he recollected how reliable Clover had been during the fight, his doubt cleared away slightly.


    Fergus then ced the other chips at the hands of one of the other two boys, Dagrin.


    David nodded his head slightly. It seems he hadn''t been by love yet. He had thought he would give the other chip to April without hesitation, but Fergus seem to be a very rational person.


    pping his hands, Fergus spoke "Okay! Clover and Dagrin, quickly ept the algorithm from the Microchips and throw away the chips when you are done, while we get out of here as fast as possible."


    "Okay!" both Clover and Dagrin responded firmly, and they ced the chips they had collect on their wrist. Allowing for their AI to copy the information contained within.


    After a while, when they were some with the process, both of the male students crushed the Microchips with their hands and it instantly crumbled into dust.


    If they took the chips with them, others might be able to track them using some type of gadget and things might just get nasty anyways. And although the possibility was extremely low, Fergus was still very cautious, so he asked them to destroy the chips while they were finished installing it.


    The Microchip would be useless anyways once an AI Installs the codes that had been ced and written in the chip.


    Then he looked towards. He asked with his eyes in slight hope. "Do you want to continue fighting with us?"


    "From what I observed during our fights early, your speed seem to be greater than the dive of usbined which means, your Exercising Method and yourbat technique focuses on speed."


    "You should join us, things will be quite easier with you sweeping in to open the supply swiftly. That way, we won''t have to risk our lives to kill the beast since we can only evade them."


    Fergus smiled as he exined the critical role he had nned for David.


    "Nah, for some reason, I like being alone. Not much of a group guy since it makes me want to cringe."


    But David didn''t even give it a single thought and he immediately rejected the invitation.


    Changing the topic from that, David asked "Are you not going to put on the Sky Walker?" David pointed at the gadget that was still hooked on Fergus''s finger.


    Fergus immediately shook his head. "Not while still in thispetition. If I put them on now, it will simply incur the jealousy of the other students we might meet on the road, so I''d rather not wear it throughout the event." Fergus ced the boots inside his backpack.


    David nodded his head slightly at Fergus''s concern. He seems this guy isn''t too stupid after all. David had been a bit, a little bit worried since that seem to trusting of strangers but he was d that they were at least aware of the situation at hand.


    Students participate in thiswless event might kill each other for just 1000 Gyno points. Who knows what would happen if they saw the Sky Cruiser which is worth more than 10,000 Gyno points back in the institute.


    Waving his hands at Clover, and then nodding his head at Fergus and the team, while stealing a nce at April who still had some sort of resentment towards him for some reason.


    "I will take the backpack though. Alright guys, this is goodbye. I will see youter." David casually took the backpack still on the floor but didn''t immediately swap his things into therge backpack yet.


    Revolving his blood, David stomped his feet and he vanished into the dense forest under the gazes of the reluctant Clover and the team.


    "Does he not trust us yet?" Clover muttered sadly.


    "No, he is been too careful, and that''s how it was supposed to be." mide mentioned with a cool expression on his face.


    "Or maybe he just likes being alone." April chimed in.


    "No one likes being alone sweetie, me especially." Fergus took his eyes off the distance and he gazed into April''s eyes with a smile that also seems to not be a smile and some fire which seem to be in his eyes.


    April blushed slightly and she evaded his gaze with a smile on her face while she whispered in a small tone "You are not alone, I will always be with you."


    The rest of the team whistled with augh aat their disy of affection, it seems they are already used to the situation.


    ?	* *


    Phyllida sat expressionlessly on a luxurious looking chair, tapping her hands softly on the handle as she appeared deep in thoughts.


    "Big sis, we have offered them the invitation and even stated the rewards you mentioned to them but they refused." A n member spoke out softly as he stood before Phyllida, not daring to look her straight in the eye.


    "Lu Feng and Janeane refused the invitation to work with us which means almost half of the people on the Rankings List refuses to give up." Phyllida spected.


    "If they continue to refuse our invitation, other students that had epted would feel quite insecure and may even refuse to work with us as they im that you are not reliable enough."


    Pursing her lips slightly, Phyllida muttered. "It seems they don''t fully understand the power of having abat suit in one''s possession."


    "And I will have to change their minds on that as soon as possible." Phyllida let out an evil smirk as she stated to the one before her.


    "Located the position of those who had rejected the request. Since they value their pride too much to work under me, I will have to crush that pride of theirs anyways."


    "Okay sis. But what about the other students who seem foreign?" the guy hesitated to ask but he still asked.


    Phyllida squinted her eyes as she remembered Ae, Droxford and some other foreign faces she had seen. This guys made her worried they most but she knew she could really mess with them.


    "Just leave them be, we don''t want to fall out of favour with them at this critical stage." Phyllida stated after some thoughts.


    "Okay then, I will go scout the location of those people now." He said and he took his leave.


    After about a minute, Phyllida turned her heads to the side. There, three guys were sitting expressionlessly on an empty sit while tapping on their holographic image like it''s no body''s business.


    Phyllida curled her lips and she said. "You can voice out your disagreement, no need to be careful with me. I won''t hurt you as we are all n members right?"


    mming down in his palm, the holographic image on his wrist instantly dissipated into countless bits of lights and they disappeared.


    Phyllida smiled further upon seeing that action.


    Brogan had a dissatisfied expression on his face "Why can''t we just dominate the enter Stronghold? With that kind of power in our hands, cing first in thepetition will be a simple matter."


    He then sneered as he mocked. "But you seem particrly scared of those strange students. If that is so, then you don''t deserve to wear the Combat suit. You should give it to someone who would showcase the prowess and might of the Combat suit not someone who would just sit still, doing nothing."


    Phyllida suddenly snickered "You mean someone like me right? "


    Brogan only grunted but refused to reply.


    "Do you know why the n leader gave the authority tomand our n member and refused to hand that over to you?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Brogans eye twitched softly and it appears that Phyllida had touched one of his delicate spot.


    "It''s because of this reckless behaviour of your. Your inability to think further into things made the n leader think twice about granting the position to his own son." Phyllida mocked.


    Brogan''s face instantly darkened and he clenched his fist in anger. "Do not bring that up, that is not what I was talking about!" Brogan stated with gritted teeth while his clenched fist instantly shattered the wooden handle into pieces.


    pping her hands softly, Phyllida giggled "What? You want to fight me? You should know that with the Combat Suit on me, I am almost three times stronger than you."


    "I would like to remind you that a father would not truly ignore his own son. You position is only temporary, and we will see how you will fare in the future once I have been granted this power." With that statement, Brogan left the building with raging fury.


    The other students that were in the room had long since quietened down, as they did not dare to breath loudly just in case brogan notices them and takes his anger out in them.

 Chapter 154 - Meeting Nihyuh

    A few secondster, a student said softly. "You shouldn''t have said that."


    "Said what? I only stated the truth, it''s up to him to decide what he would think of it." Phyllida said casually.


    "Right, how much kill points have we amassed?" she questioned the blond guy who had just spoken.


    "3,056 kill points so far." Evan responded nervously.


    The numbers made Phyllida frown. "That little?"


    Evans hurriedly responded "Although it seems little at the moment, but the numbers are gradually increasing since those who decided to joins us are steadily increasing every moment."


    "Hm, alright."


    A dark skinned guy that had been sitting quietly suddenly spoke up "Are you really going to keep your promise regarding those who contributed more kill point to us?"


    Phyllida frowned gently but it only made her even more beautiful "Although it''s going to be hard, I will try keeping my promises if I can. And if I can''t? I will just think about that when i am already that man''s intern." Phyllida dismissed the conversation with that.


    "But for now, I need someone to help test the might of this Combat suit." She smiled sinisterly, staring in admiration at the body tight suit she was wearing.


    The suit was extremely tight on her body, showing all of her curves, down to every single detail. Every corner, protruding dots etc.


    But it was a pity she wore a big coat to cover her body, blocking her seductive curves from view. That was the Combat suit.


    ?	* *


    David almost jeered in mockery.


    What was today? It hadn''t even been 30 minutes yet, he had already met another student, with how ridiculouslyrge the map is, it should have taken a while but in a just 30 minutes of running he met someone already.


    Moreover, it was even someone he knew.


    Nihyuh bent down on a tree branch and he stared expressionlessly down at David.


    "It has been a while." Nihyuh was the first to speak.


    David snorted "You miss me that much?" he walked casually towards Nihyuh while he spoke.


    "You should know we are no longer in the institute right?" Nihyuh suddenly said.


    Pursing his lips "I''m not that stupid, genius." David rested on the tree Nihyuh was on.


    Suddenly, waves of battle intent rose and the atmosphere began to get tense. "Then that means I can freely test my theories and questions regarding you right here." His expressionless face suddenly turned sinister as he stared intently at David like beast to a prey.


    David nced at Nihyuh with the corner of his eyes and he replied casually as though the threatening waves were just breeze to him.


    "What theories? Don''t trouble me and just ask me, alright?" David replied nonchntly and as though he remembered something, he brought out his interface adn began to tap on it.


    Upon seeing this, Nihyuh didn''t get angry at all, he had expected something of the sort since he understood David''s character the best.


    Boom!


    The root of the tree exploded into multiple pieces and dust clouded the area but the tree oddly remained standing as though its root was still imnted into the ground.


    Thwta just how good of a control Nihyuh had over his strength.


    Nihyuh was like a beast. He jumped down then tree with swift speed and he approached David''s back with after images shing after him.


    His steps were fast but deadly silent, just exactly like a real panther.


    David frowned slightly. Didn''t he just say to ask? Why was he getting violent when he could just solve the problem with a few words?


    Sighing softly, David''s body shook slightly and he evaded a w strike heading towards the back of his head.


    Without warning, the ground exploded and David shed away from his previous position.


    His face was careless and he said "You are not my match but still, a 100 cycle per minute? Interesting." His voice had a tinge of surprise within. It was the first time he had seen a student pass the 100 cycle limit.


    Which means Nihyuh was actually an extraordinary genius. Nihyuh stood silently in ce with a pondering look on his face.


    "You didn''t circte your blood, which means I was right, you have some hereditary bloodline within you as expected." Nihyuh tried to breakdown his thoughts.


    David blinked at him and he muttered to himself "What is this guy talking about."


    "But that does not mean you are the only with a bloodline." Nihyuh sneered and he shouted in a deep voice.


    "Open for me!"


    Crack!


    His shirt instantly burst apart and his muscles expanded massively while his height grew a few inches tall, towering over David.


    His face contoured in pain and four sharp long canine protruded from his mouth along with a few grunts from him.


    His finger also elongated a few centimetres long and he roared to the skies in pain as his legs seem to bend backwards just like an animal''s.


    David was speechless and his mouth opened wide in astonishment. First he had seen a fake real vampire but now, he was looking at someone extremely close to a Werewolf.


    Although he had been expecting something like that since he usually smell the scent of beast, like fur and the likes from him, he had a spection on what Nihyuh might be but still, it as still surprising.


    "I too have a bloodline." His voice rumbled off as he red at David with his red eyes.


    "I honestly didn''t see thising." David was really surprised and excitement shone explicitly on his face as he gazed at Nihyuh as one would to a beloved pet. Ever since he could remember, David loved dogs but he wasn''t allowed to get one in his previous life.


    Seeing his close friend strangely excited him, reminding him of the pet he never had.


    Upon witnessing this, David''s gaze immediately set Nihyuh off. Although Nihyuh was well aware of David''s odd character, that doesn''t mean he would put up with it.


    He howled in great fury and his face seem to wrinkle slightly while his nose seem to bulge out slightly.


    Bending down slightly on all fours, Nihyuh''s legs kicked backwards, creating two paw prints on the soft sand.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before David, bashing his head forward like a bull, as though attempting to smash through David and exit from the other side.


    David''s expression finally turned a bit serious when he saw the force at which Nihyuh was stampeding at. His steps was elegant and almost unfathomable. The most surprising fact was that he hadn''t even used a motion technique yet and he was already this fast.


    This made David slightly serious about the Fight.


    Muttering to himself,"Guess you won''t learn until you are taught a lesson."


    nting his feet stably to the ground adn he stretched his arms forwards to hold the attacking his way. He didn''t even circte his blood since he nned on testing his physical prowess


    There was a ''Bang'' as both sides collided. The air exploded and the trees rattled furiously due to their force of collision.


    In a split second, David felt his body shift backwards a centimetre and was continuing to do so.


    His frown instantly deepened. How could he allow this to happen?


    He abruptly stomped his heels to the ground and the floor exploded as force travelled from his legs to his waist, giving him more momentum.


    Using the opportunity, he pushed Nihyuh''s head backwards as he stood stably to the ground.


    Nihyuh staggered backwards a few meters but his expression was full of surprise. The oue he had expected didn''t ur.


    Squeezing his slightly ugly expression Nihyuh asked "That strength would have sent a high level dark haze beast rolling on the floor but you seempletely fine. What bloodline did you inherit? It''s definitely not the top 1000 since mine is ranked 1007." His gaze was firm and he was determined to find out.


    "What is this guy even talking about?" David was confused but he was tozy to care anyways so he just ignored the question as he asked one of his own.


    "I hope your curiosity is satisfied now right?"


    "Humph! Let me see you counter this attack then." Nihyuh replied and suddenly, his muscles vibrate and loud revolving sound of his heart beat rang out like a gong.


    His muscles oscited in a unique frequency. Abruptly, the air in the surroundings seem to increase as they flowed crazily in that particr zone.


    Nihyuh''s body shook in a weird sort and his muscles twitched, increasing and decreasing, at a particr phase. The ground hummed as though power was being extensively pulled from them.


    David instantly frowned when he saw this. The activation of the technique was somewhat familiar to him and he could feel the extreme threating from the technique Nihyuh was about to execute. Which hasn''t been realised to its full potential yet.


    His expression instantly changed and he muttered a single sentence. "A Red gradebat technique? "

 Chapter 155 - Bloodlines

    He squinted his eyes and the expression he used to look at Nihyuh changed. He had to take this battle a little more serious now.


    "Ground Shift!" Nihyuh whispered softly.


    Suddenly, the windy breeze froze in the air like time had been put to a pause. David''s eyes was only able to track a shadow before he lost it in the blink of an eye.


    Sliding his legs backwards a bit, David''s muscles vibrated and he took to the air in an instant. Rotating like the wings of a moving fan, he kicked backwards rapidly with his kick attacks flickering like phantoms.


    Nihyuh''s suddenly appeared behind David but his pupils constricted immediately and he hurriedly block the attack by swiping his ws rapidly with the momentum he had gained from his speed.


    ng! ng! ng!


    An extremely huge force crashed into him, sending him backwards in an instant. Nihyuh''s quickly dug his ws to the floor as he slid backwards, creating two long w marks.


    ''This bastard is too strong.'' but he wasn''t disappointed as he noticed that David was currently circting the blood on his body.


    Although the revolving speed wasn''t that fast, the fact that he pushed him to circte his blood was an achievement in its self. But that wasn''t enough.


    Moving in a zigzag, Nihyuh executed theotion technique again, but this time, he appeared above David in a blink of an eye.


    David frowned at the redbat technique Nihyuh was using. He couldn''t even sense how Nihyuh was making theove as it seems as though he was teleporting each time he executed the technique.


    But David ducked to the side, managing to miss the w attack by a millisecond. Using the opportunity, Nihyuh stomped his foot dowards like a crazy Ape towards David''s chest as though he wanted to tten it in shape, utilising his weight as a medium


    David was expressionless and all of a sudden, his muscles seem to turn bronze. And the faint bronze colour in his skin deepened in an instant.


    He wasted no time and he sent a punch towards the iing stop.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound echoes through thr forest and the air distorted from pressure.


    Nihyuh was once again sent flying backwards while David sbify trembled slightly and his body seem to have shifted backwards by a few millimeters.


    A slight smirk appeared on Nihyuh''s face as he muttered "Seems you are not invincible after all."


    David gaze ahbdmged in that moment and without warning he said "Remember you asked for lt, bring out your full strength of you want to survive."


    In an instant, David''s momentum soared and he suddenly seem to have turn into a bronze statue as though he jad been downed by a skin tight bronze armour.


    The terrifying sound of a heartbeat revolving like a machine rang out with the force a multi ton hammer


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    The air seem to run out of control as it stirred widely with David as its center.


    His blood revolved in an extreme speed that seem to not even be possible. Gravity became unstable for a moment due to David''s blood revolution and he seem to be weightless as his figure floated a few centimetres in the air.


    He was like a god of war as he hovered slightly in the air with his hair pping wildly in the air as though made of paper.


    Nihyuh''s face changed greatly h could see that David had finally decided to battle with him for real but he wasn''t the least bit afraid nor was he slow. In that moment, he roared to the skies and dense tangible and resilient fur covered his entire body.


    His muscles expanded rapidly and he grew more than two meters taller than he previously was. His ws enlogated and his canines increase in size.


    A terrific savage aura spread out in that moment, almost condensing to areal one. He had pushed his blood to its limit, forcing out his potential.


    In an instant, all the phenomenon seem to pause as both their gazes locked together with.each other.


    In the next millisecond, their figures disappeared. David''s movement was lik an enraged ape, leaving destruction in its wake as he moved while Nihyuh''s movements was almost elegant like a savuge beast but he was swift and his movements seem unpredictable, not leaving any footprint all.


    Boom!


    As both of them collided, it was like a grenade at set off in their midst but neither of them retreated.


    They rapidly attacked each other swiftly. Nihyuh''s attack was swift and fast, his hands seem to turn into multiple mirages as he attack from all corners. It was as though he had eight arms and although davids fist was a bit slow, every w that seem to have hit him, only let out a metallic screech as his study body defended against the attacks.


    While the he blocked the w attacks that seem lethal like his eyes, chest or below.


    ng, ng, ng!


    But no matter how David was, he couldn''t block the attacks of the Six arms w technique that Nihyuh was executing since he himself didn''t know any technique to spped up the speed and swiftness of his hands.


    For a while, David''s body kept being hit and nking sounds rang out ceaselessly in the dsnse forest.


    Just when Nihyuh though he was gaining the upper hand, he suddenly heard davad muttered in a low voice. "Burn!"


    As those words left his mouth, David''s blood boiled like it was in fire and steam flushed out of the top of his head like steam jet spray.


    The temperature of his body rapidly increased like he was on fire and without warning, he ignored the attacks heading his way as he let out a palm attack.


    "Scorching Fury!"


    Nihyuh knew that things was going bad and as he wanted to retreat, he suddenly felt an extremely terrifying heat heading his ways. His expression changed. He realised he couldn''t dodge the attack.


    His gaze hardened as he too muttered softly. "Tremor!"


    Also sending a palm attack towards David intending to sacrifice one injury for another. Since his w attacks could not prate David''s defenses and was only leaving white marks on his skin, he just needed tounch an attack that could by pass the defenses.


    Although he had just started learning Tremor, he jad already touched upon the second stage of the Brown Grade technique which showed how much of a genius Nihyuh was.


    Boom! Bang!


    Nihyuh was once again sted backward like a kite with an explosive force that had emerged from David''s palm attack.


    The fur on his chest has already been burnt ck and the skin there had a spherical hole in it. But it wasn''t very deep and it appeared to be only flesh wound which immediately started regenerating that second.


    Davids body trembled and he let out a muffled groan as he staggered backwards.


    And extremely destructive force had been transmitted into his internal organ, rampaging in there like the stamped of a Swift Three Horned bull herd.


    David frowned deeply, of the force wasn''t taken care of quickly, his internal organs might really be destroyed.


    His eyes shed rapid and his muscles oscited with astonishing might.


    The air buzzed and a force was created within his body. Although it had just been created, but the force was even more savage than the one that jad intruded his body.


    There was no need to even guide it as it dived straight at the invading force, consuming it to strengthen itself. But as sson as the force was cleared, David immediately stopped osciting his musckes, instantly dispelling the force he had created.


    After which, David raised his head up and he was momentarily stunned, he had almost forgotten the self regeneratimg feature of a werewolf.


    You either kill them straight or cut off their heads. Killing them by grinding them with multiple wounds was basically impossible.


    As though sensing his thoughts, Nihyuh''s smirk widened and as he saw David still standing in one position, he was positive that his tremor attack had prated through David''s defenses and thought that David was attempting to force the force out of his body ."I bet you are immobile right now. Although i learnt the tremor attack by a spour of the moment, I didn''t think It woulde in handy this soon."


    Looking at the fur in his chest that was regrowing slowly but surely, he let out a chuckle. "Although you might be stronger than me, but my regenerating properties is no joke either."


    David remained expressionless as he waved his arms. "So what exactly are you trying to confirm? " David asked, obviously still puzzled.


    Although there fight might seem intense, there was not a slight bit of killing intent or murderous waves among the two.


    Nihyuh gradually grew in different as he replied. "My father always told me that in a fight between bloodlines, I should retreat as soon as I figure out the rank of the bloodline is higher than mine.. Even of its a little as I would be defeated no matter what."

 Chapter 156 - Four-Winged Chicken.

    Tilting his head in slight mockery as he gazed at David, Nihyuh continued "Now I''m not so sure I can believe his words fully any longer."


    When Nihyuh has still been practicing under his father and his n, whenever things got to the point of bloodlines, they had always warned him to figure out the rank of his opponents bloodline and if it were higher than his, even if it were just a little, he should try his best to retreat.


    Tips words had been in his head since he could remember and ever since he had met David, he could vaguely see that David was somewhat special which lead him into thinking David had some sort of hereditary bloodline in him.


    Which was one of the reason he had stuck to him till now. And now, he finally had te opportunity to test his father''s words and his theories but he was very disappointed.


    Although he didn''t win the spar with David, he was still a bit disappointed though as he wished to see just how strong David was but it turned out that they were of the same strength.


    Shaking his head slightly, Nihyuh was about to stop revolving his blood when he heard David say.


    "Uhm. Sorry to burst your bubble, but I only used 70% of my strength." David stated tly.


    Nihyuh was stunned speechless when he heard what David had said. But after a few seconds, he didn''t believe it. He replied with his usual expressionless face. "You don''t need to feel bothered about it, I''ve been under intensive training for years and have umted muchbat experience over the years, that is part of the reason I could hold up to you."


    Although his voice was t, it still sound as though he wasforting. David wanted to smash this bloke head''s to the ground. Are you indirectly calling me weak?


    He was loss for words but in the next moment, David''s figure faded as though it was a smoke. After which, a boom finally sounded out with emergency of a deep footprint on the ground.


    Seeing this, Nihyuh''s expression changed greatly and he finally realised that David had not been joking at all. He might have really just used 70% of his power.


    But as he was about to respond, he saw with the corner of his eyes as a figure turned corporeal by his side.


    His face darkened a few notch and he roared, forcefully circting his blood and pushing his bloodline to the limits, he wed out at David with his hands.**


    The w was fast and swift, even faster that it had been the previous time but what was surprising was that the five fingers shot off from his arms and they flew towards David with incredible speed.


    Air swipe. A verymon bloodline technique which ismon to the bloodlines that had been gifted ws within them.


    Air swipe forcibly disassemble the gic structure of the nails, making it very soft and easy to break off but once the user controls a portion of the w to be shot off, the nails would instantly harden once it left the body and took for the air.


    Although its just a basic ability, its good point was that it could be used repeatedly. For example, if one had five inches as a w and one decided to shoot off one inches in every attack, that means one could attack five times in a row and with the regenerative power in the bloodline, it was so hard to grow the ws back.


    The technique was only meant for Phasers that had chosen the gene that they wished to merge with and had sessfully merged with the w gene at least. But for Spryher to know themon technique of a Phaser, how could anyone still not call this genius?


    Even a Phaser had to gically modify him or herself to reach that level but one with a bloodline that involves the use of w attacks, can learn the technique or develop the technique under given circumstances.


    With how close both of them are, an outsider would definitely think that there was no hope for David to ever evade the w attacks that were shooting at him like five bullets.


    But although the w fragments was very fast, it was a pity that David was faster.


    His body turned ethereal and after which, anotherter boom sounded out together with a foot print on the floor.


    Nihyuh''s face couldn''t get any cker as he muttered in shock "What kind of speed is this?"


    He immediately gave up and the Combat waves he had been emitting receded back to his body swiftly. He wasn''t a man who doesn''t understand the situation he was in.


    A few meters away, David chuckled to himself as he thought. What if I told him I had only just truly used 70% of my strength just now together with Three-Fold Step, he light faint from shock.


    "Alright, since you have gained w-what is that." David blinked his eyes as he stares into the distance.


    Deted and indifferent "Why ask me? Check it out your self." He was obviously annoyed but his mind still forced him to check what it was.


    Turning his head to his back, his blood froze instantly as a huge shadow was casted upon them.


    A five meters tall evolved beast rapidly approached both of them with astonishing speed that almost rivalled that if Nihyuhs.


    David was slightly stunned as he recognised the beast heading their way. "I-is that not just a chicken?" David couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    The beast had feathers around its body and was shaped exactly like a chicken. It''s body was streamlined with its beak that seem as sharp as sword and a crown on its head which definitely stated that it was a chicken with two legs.


    The only thing different about this chicken was that it was incredibly tall and each step seem to shake the ground massively, leaving dust and w marks in its wake.


    But as the Four Winged Chicken got closer to them, David''s expression changed drastically and he shouted one word to Nihyuh "Run!"


    But David was surprised to see that her was the only one there, Nihyuh was already a few distance away. David couldn''t hold back his curse at the traitor.


    Revolving his blood, David moved through the tree as he took off in Nihyuh''s direction,.


    Caw Caw!


    Seeing as it''s blood tonic had the smartness to run, the Four-Wnged Chicken was angered and it instantly spread a pair of wings and it instantly took to the skies.


    David frowned deeply when he saw this. He had already caught up to Nihyuh in this few breaths of time but when he saw the bird take for the skies, he changed directions instantly and was hoping the bird never came for him.


    Upon seeing this, Nihyuh almost burst out in aughing fit. And his expressionless face twitched but he didn''t say anything as he also took off.


    In his mind, he was about to mock David. The Four-Wnged Chicken needed energy to stabilize its upgrade from high level dark haze to low level Brown daze.


    So from this conclusion, it would certainly go for one with a more powerful bloodline and blood energy. And in this case, whose blood line was more powerful between the two of them?


    Heughed at David''s misfortune but he wasn''t aware that David didn''t even have any bloodline in him, his Bronze body had been trained, Tempered and developed by him through life and death experiences.


    Which means, to the chicken. David was just a useless block of flesh and although his blood was more rigorous, it wasn''t better than the quality blood tonic which was Nihyuh.


    Nihyuh was immediately horrified to see the Four-Wnged chickennding a few distance before him.


    The beast had just evolved so it''s sentience still wasn''t much higher than a dark haze beast.


    Ca! Caw! Ca!


    It let out a cry and it''s expression was that of one asking. Thou precious tonic, where hath Thou goeth?


    He was confused as the scenario was different from what he had thought but that didn''t slow him down at all.


    He swiftly reached for a button on his back and pressed something from there. But he pushed the button with a sad expression.


    He had never once thought he would need to use this life saving gadget during this event, but still he had been forced to use it.


    He did t even bother to fight the beast either. He knew his limit and his power level. He was definitely weaker than a Brown daze beast.


    Only a Phaser had the strength to take care of them. And although, he had traces of phasers within him, he still hadn''t ungraded to a phaser yet as the power between a phaser and a Spryher werepletely different.


    All of a sudden, a man size fully transparent barrier formed in front of him and sounds of machinery arranging, echoed in the distance. Keep calm and write something....

 Chapter 157 - Helpless

    ng! ng! ng,


    In the next moment, a 10 inches long and 7 inches wide gadget was formed on his back,lookimg exactly like a tightly worn backpack, but it was a minipact rocket engine.


    Nihyuh suddenly turned around, with his back facing the Four-Winged Chicken. And without warning, fire spurred streamed out from the wide hole on the gadget.


    Massive streams of hot mes sted apart the tree which was five meters away from him, and then poured onto the body of the Four-Winged.


    Screech!


    It screeched in pain as its feathers and part of its body was burnt nk. It''s brown eyes instantly locked onto Nihyuh as mes of fury could bee seen from its.


    Nihyuh smirked and said "Later." In that moment, the mes from the rocket engine increased exponentially and just like a meteor, Nihyuh was instantly catapulted forwards, creating a fiery long line in the jungle like a shooting star, smashing through the dense trees.


    The Four-Winged Chicken was stunned as it gazed nkly at the empty space in front of it, not even minding its flesh that had been burnt whose aroma was scenting like fried chicken.


    In the next moment, it burst out into fury, screeching at the skies, shaking apart the surroundings.


    David was also stunned and without hesitation, his muscles vibrated and his skin turned bronze.


    Five-Fold Strength!


    Bam!


    His foot explosively stomped the ground and his speed increased exponentially. He knew since Nihyuh had activated a life saving gadget, the beast would be enraged and will definitely transfer its fury at him. Which means he needed to flee as far as possible.


    And whole fleeing, he couldn''t help but curse at his luck, from the unstable level of strength the evolved beast was giving off, David spected that the beast had just advanced to the Brown state but was still weak and it needed more energy to stabilize and increase its strength.


    It was definitely attracted by the blood waves Nihyuh had been emitting which was why it had rushed to this location as fast as it could.


    But now that the bastard had escaped, David was the only great source of blood and energy it.


    Cluck! Cluck!


    David expression changed slightly when he saw the huge chicken took off for the skies.


    ''Dammit! When do chickens start flying!'' Stomping his foot to the ground, the floor exploded and David immediately changed directions, he could only hope the beast could only dive and wasn''t flexible in air.


    David was quite lucky though as the beast swished past him, hurrying pping it''s wings to stop its flight.


    He smiled when he realised the trick was working but his smile soon disappeared as another pair of wings appeared from its back, although it was small, its was enough to lift the beast up in the sky.


    But it seems as though it had just gained the new pair of wings since its movement in the air was still slightly unstable.


    "F*ck!"


    Caw! Caw!


    "How can you even make three different sounds!? " David shouted angrily while as he circted his blood, attempting to lost the beast but the beast was faster.


    It only took a couple of minute for it to gain control of its new wings before it dived at David from behind with its beak opening up, attempting to peak at his head.


    Feeling the threat from the back, he instantly turned around and his eyes constricted. The speed of the beast was simply too fast for him to react and he could only cross his hands, in an attempt to block the attack.


    Boom!


    There was no suspense at all and David was instantly sted backwards like a ser ball.


    His back sted through a huge wall and his figure skidded backwards by almost 30 meters before his staggered backwards to regain his footing. His arms were already numb and David felt as of he couldn''t even move his arms anymore.


    As though they had been broken. There was even a hole in his arm as his bronze body had been broken through.


    Blood need out profusely. He couldn''t help cursing again. He thought he would at least be able to stand toe to toe in Strength with the beast but he dion realise that his thoughts was naive.


    Even with the defensive boost of bronze body and the explosive strength from the five fold technique, the Four-Winged beast had still sent him flying.


    Pushing down the difort in his throat, David saw that he had been sted into a rundown apartment with no ceiling and broken down walls.


    Using the walls as leverage, David maneuvered his body as he attempted to gain more distance from the beast. Because from the way things were going about, he was likely to survive a dozen more attack from the beast before his would be forcibly terminated.


    Surprised that its blood tonic was still moving even after the fierce attack, the beast jumped at the building, instantly turning half of the building into blocks of rubbles.


    Scanning the surroundings, the beast suddenly realised it had lost its Prey and a loud screech echoed from its mouth and its eyes turned bloodshot.


    Scanning the area, it suddenly paused and its cock head tilted to the side like a real chicken.


    A weird smirk shine in its eyes as though saying ''There you are.''


    It raised its head upwards slowly and then in a bling of an eye, it pecked at the ground with a speed counting seven time per second.


    At first when David noticed things were quiet up, he had almost sighed in relief when his spine instantly tingled.


    Wasting no time at all, David''s body wiggled and he dove deeper into the ground.


    A sharp back suddenly pierced the spot David had been staying before, digging a hole in it.


    David wasn''t even allowed to catch his breath. He twisted his body in a strange posture in the sand, closely evading another sharp beak heading his way.


    He then realised that it was a bad idea to have hidden on the ground in front of a Mutated Chicken at that. David was just thankful it hadn''t thought to use its ws to dig through the soil or one might not even no what would have happened.


    Propelling himself, he burst out from the soul a few meters away and instantly took off.


    Although his speed wasn''tparable to the Four-Winged Chicken''s, it was still enough to pull the distance between them by a few meters.


    By now, David was already getting tired. He couldn''t simply activated Five-fold strength for long and since he had also activated the Earth Swim ability, his stamina had been mostly depleted.


    The only thing he could do now was to flee for his live. He was definitely not a match for a Brown daze beast.


    Hearing the sounds of wings pping behind him, David''s body shed like a phantom and it was as though there were three copies of David side by side.


    This technique allowed him to evade another peck closely but David was slightly angry this time. This location had been measured and only ck haze beast were allowed to live there but how the hell did a Brown daze beast reach here.


    The only exnation was that the beast had just upgraded from a high level dark haze beat to a low level brown daze beat but then, the scanner from the institute would have definitely picked up its life-force and would have terminated the beast while it was still at the ck haze stage or simply drug it to slow down its upgrade until the Event is over.


    But seeing as the beast was still alive, that meant that the institute had intentionally left it there. Upon getting to this thought, David cursed slightly.


    Using the momentum, David gathered all his strength on his fist even to the extent of moving his centre of gravity to that single fist.


    Instantly, he punched at the abdomen of the beast that had exposed itself when David had evaded its attack.


    Bam!


    David hurriedly retreated and without waiting, he took off again. The Four-Winged beast stumbled backward and its huge w drew a few long lines.


    The beast seem to be slightly stunned by this and it''s shook its head as though slightly disoriented but mes of fury suddenly burst in its eyes in the next second.


    David''s eyes widened. He found that this creature''s defence was even way stronger than his own. He had used all his strength in that fist and only a few feathers had been crushed.


    And although its internal organs had been shaken powerfully, it still managed to shake off its effect and chase after David.


    David was lost for words and also shocked, it was the first time someone or something resisted his attack. This beast skin seem to be almost half a foot thick.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes turned cold as he red at the beast heading his way with ferocity.


    His heartbeat suddenly spiked up and his blood revolved like a turbine engine.. His veins flushed and veins pooped out from his eyes and head.

 Chapter 158 - Phantom Shift

    His heartbeat quickened by a lot. David''s vein bulged and he felt bloated with strength, as though he could crush anything thate his way. But sadly, that was only an illusion.


    Adrenaline rush had been activated and David''s battle prowess soared immediately.


    Whipping his head back, David had figured out that he wouldn''t be able to escape from the Four-Winged Chicken grasp it was just too strong and its speed was a lot faster than his.


    Steeling his resolve, he stood still, he was going to fight it out with the beast he didn''t have much time anyway.


    Executing Cyclonic Kick, David fleeted about through the ruined building, evading every attacking his way.


    Although it wasn''t meant to be a motion technique, but since he had practiced the technique to perfection, he could utilise it as he wished.


    His legs kicked at the ground rapidly like a spiders feet, creating a storm of dust like a cyclone. This allowed him to be more agile and mobile, assisting him in a evading the attacks of the beast with the help of the walls and rooms in the apartment.


    Sliding downwards, David dodged half a roof that was about to crush him. Jumping to the top of a broken wall, the beak of the chicken instantly broke the almost broken wall in half, but David was quick, he jumped toward another wall, evading with astonishing agility.


    In just a half a minute, the entire apartment had copsed and had been destroyed by the beast, turning it into ruins.


    David''s expression wasn''t good, there wasn''t any obstacle he could use to evade, he could only utilise his technique for it.


    The wind shook as another piercing sound rang out. "Damn! Why are you always pecking!" heined but his body wasn''t at all slow.


    He used the technique he always used at tiles like this, his body tilted to the left, and then to the right, his body instantly turned into a blur.


    He was shifting his center of gravity at rapid pace, creating an illusion as though David had three bodies.


    Confused, the beast could only choose one of the body and since it had already attacked, it could only move the attack slightly and couldn''t take it back.


    The technique was one he had learnt from on earth when ying ser. Using the body''s momentum, one could decieve the opponent into thinking he was moving in a specific direction but, the body wasoving in the opposite direction.


    The technique doesn''t actually work if the opponent doesn''t follow the host. If the opponent stood still, maintaining his or her body''s momentum and keeping his or her centre of gravity in ce, the opponent wouldn''t be deceived.


    But if the opponent attempted to follow, he or she would be unable to decide as his or her body''s momentum would automatically follow what the eyes had seen, pushing the body in one direction.


    But as David''s body had been incredibly strengthened, with his fast speed and reflexes, three after images formed, one at each side of the body, deceiving his opponent.


    He called it the Phantom Shift technique. Creating to Phantoms by shifting his center if gravity repeatedly and orderly. It was by no means a hard technique to learn.


    As the sharp beak of the beast swooshed passt his side, David drew his fist and punched out.


    The eyes of the beast shed and a gleam shed past its eyes and a vague intelligence one wouldn''t expect from a beast could be seen vaguely. It had been decieved once, what made this blood tonic think he could deceive it again. It thought.


    Outside of David''s expectation, the two wings by the side of the beastshed out with fierce speed.


    "Shit!" David cursed and he shouted softly.


    Scorching fury!


    Boom! ng, bang!


    The temperature rose drastically and David sessfully repelled a wing with his fist but he was hit by the second wing of the Four-Winged Chicken and his body skidded backwards three meters with the force. David was a bit surprised, he had thought he would be sent flying once again, but he surprisingly handled it a better than he had thought.


    But sadly, he didn''t have much time left as his recently tempered and widened blood vessels and meridians were showing signs of wear and tear but the small vessels on his body were bursting apart one by one.


    He might have been dead from friction of his blood circting on his body, from overheating and from the sheer power the mutagenic fluid was causing his muscles, bone and blood to develop.


    If he hadn''t developed the bronze body yet, no one knows what his body would have be by now.


    The beast was both surprised and infuriated when it saw David only took a few steps backwards.


    When David was still feeling good about himself, his spine suddenly tingled and his expression changed. Looking upwards, he saw a massive w descended upon himself with astonishing speed.


    Bursting out with all his strength, small blood vessels bursted apart and blood sprouted out into a mist in that area as David circted Five-Fold Strength, Cyclonic Kick art and the ultimate move of Formless Heat.


    His veins bulged and therge worn like veins that used to show up whenever he activated Three-Fold steps popped out even more ferociously.


    The ground instantly exploded, creating a one meter hole within but that wasn''t enough, his legs tattered speedily on the air like a wheel, after which the air under his foot exploded frombustion due to the ultimate effect of Formless heat.


    It was like he had a rocket engine under his feet and his body was instantly kicked forwards by a terrifying force, moving his body under the body of the beast.


    But sadly, although he was fast, but the beast had still been faster.


    As David was about to escape the w attack, Its sharp ws instantly mmed into David, sending him deeply imprinted into the ground.


    Bam!


    Blood sprouted out from his mouth, into the air. The beast eyes lit up upon seeing this and it immediately opened up its mouth, swallowing the blood sprut in one gulp.


    It instantly shivered in excitement. This was exactly what it had been looking for, although the previous one that escaped might even taste better, this one, this one was still good.


    Viciously, the Four-Winged Chicken pressed its ws tightly to the ground, as though making sure David doesn''t find a way to escape its ws.


    Noticing that something was wrong adn it stared violently at the ground before it, it was stunned when it saw that there was nothing trapped within its w.


    It took a few moments to realise that its Prey had escaped. Using its ws as digger, the basic ability of all chickens, digging the ground to search for food.


    No matter how evolved a beast might be, there are certain characteristics that would never change. For example the Poisonous Leaping Toad, its characteristics to croak would never change even as it evolve for the better.


    One swipe, two swipes, three... It was u known how many times it dug through the sand, but it couldn''t even spot david at all.


    In its fury, its ws suddenly turned into countless shadow and sand flew about, creating a massive heap of sand and dust behind the beast at a did.


    After a minute of searching underground, it was stunned as it couldn''t find the Prey it had been looking for. Only some Dirt-Pale Worm were dragged up from time to time.


    Unable to hold back its fury. Its stomped the ground in anger, while pping its wings as a sign that it was truly infuriated. He had already had a taste of his Prey, but the Prey still escaped, it was truly infuriating.


    Falling down through the small hole. David groaned deeply as his injured body feel from a five meters high.


    Bam!


    Blood flowed out from his lips once more and David vomited two mouthfuls of blood. He was incredibly weak at the moment. All the techniques and ability he had activated was forcefully interrupted and David didn''t have a mind to forcefully keep circting the technique as they could injure his foundation.


    If he repeatedly activated Five-fold Strength, thereby wounding his vessels, blood tissues, cells and worning out his muscles, his foundation would be deeply wounded and it will cost him quite a lot to have it repaired.


    Just when David was about to be killed by the beast, he instantly activated Earth-Swim with all his strength.


    Boosted by the power of his bronze body and the Five-fold strengthening technique. His muscles quivered and the air buzzed strangly. Almost half a secondter, the hard sand was instantly disintegrated into dust, and his body went into the sand as though he was digging his way deep underground.


    He couldn''t just die by the hands of a stupidly beast that had been incredibly lucky to have upgraded.


    So having no other choice at all, David activated Earth-Swim and let himself free fall in between the disintegrated sand


    Twisting his body, said saw that he had been right, this building also had a basement but the iron that had been used to cover the basement looked incredibly weak.

 Chapter 159 - To Open Or Not

    Closing his eyes for a few seconds, his eyes suddenly itched and his pupils constricted before they expanded again, covering every whiteness in his eyes.


    Night vision. Although it wasn''t as clear as when he was outside, Since he was deep underground, but it was manageable.


    Using thest bit of strength he could gather, he cracked apart a man sized hole in the iron cover, immediately dropping himself into it, and that was how he ended up here.


    David grunted slightly as he slowly stood up. Looking at the hole on the roof, of the basement, the sand had already hardened, filling and covering up the hole as though nothing had happened.


    Although he didn''t know how long he had drop for, but he had executed Earth-Swim ability for 6 seconds. It was no wonder he barely had any energy left.


    Looking around, the basement waspletely dark, his fall had interrupted his concentration and focus, under such circumstances, he was unable to keep the Night Vision active.


    But he hadn''t even reactivated the Night Vision ability when a slightly bright holographic image shone from his imprint. Hazel had taken action. It seems she knew what to do at such moment.


    David hurriedly checked his surroundings, the ce was basically empty and it wasn''t even big of a space. He had been incredibly lucky to have fallen straight on top of the hidden room. Otherwise if he had missed the room by a few meters, he would definitely still be buried under the ground by now.


    And would definitely have died ofck of oxygen in a few minute even if the beast didn''t find him eventually.


    His expression was awful at this moment. There as nothing valuable in the room, it only contained a few old furniture within. David could guess that even the decorations in the chairs and table had been pried out. It had been basically ransacked and there was nothing valuable left in the hidden room.


    The others before him had already searched the room thoroughly and had taken every valuable thing in the room.


    He was truly unlucky. Abruptly, David raised his head up and his expression darkened.


    A muffled sound which was getting increasingly prominent could be heard from the roof. The beast was catching up.


    "Aren''t you a chicken, howe you are this violent." David almost shouted out loud as he gritted his teeth in anger.


    He barely had any energy left anyways. Grabbing the blood orb from his bag, he directly gulped the entire thing. The membrane had turned into a hard shell but it was no problem as David crushed the whole thing with his teeth.


    He want worried about getting bloated from energy. There was barely more than seven drops left in it anyways, energy began to fill his body and his dried up and shrivelled vessels was helping rapidly.


    His muscles contracted and released as though breathing in a new life.


    Whispering softly David said. "Activate the lifeform Scanner."


    Different red dots filled his vision but they were very small in size even though they wererge in numbers, scattered across his vision. He could guess that the small dots were the Dirt-Pale worms that littered the soil abundantly.


    But there was arge dot which was on top of him and only a few inches away from him. It seems it would get to the basement of the building anytime soon. He had approximately a minute left.


    Although he had a few breaths of time to rest and prepare, there was barely anything that would change if he confronted the beast. He would still be inevitably defeated.


    David sighed softly. He wasn''t stupid enough to confront the beast once more.


    Moving towards one side of the room.


    Boom! Boom. Boom!


    David punched the wall, creating another man sized hole the he could pass through. But contrary to ones expectations, he didn''t pass through it, instead he went to the opposite side of the wall, he had at most 40 seconds left now.


    Punching through the steel wall repeatedly, this one was a lot harder and it took David more than ten seconds to pull out a man sized hole apart in the wall.


    He dug the soil out but as was about to pass through the hole, something caught his attention from the corner of his eyes.


    Moving backwards to one corner, David turned around slowly, looking sideways. His eyebrows furrowed. There was a slight abnormality at one part of the wall before him.


    He could see small red dots all over the ce, at each three sides of the room, even when he looked downwards, there were still small red dots there as the Lifeform Scanner was still activated, but at that particr wall, there wasn''t a single red dot there.


    Which indicated that there were barely any lifeform there. But as David was about to confirm, the top of the room screeched as one w if the beast scratched against the iron roof creating a screeching sound.


    After which, the Lifeforms scanner deactivated itself since the 30 seconds time was over. David was frustrated and he held his head with his hand, he didn''t know what to do.


    If he left now, he might be able to escape from the pursuit of the Four-Winged Chicken but he was also curious about the weird phenomenon that was in the wall.


    Gritting his teeth, in a normal circumstance, he would definitely ignore it as it wasn''t his problem but what if the thing behind the wall was a treasure that could help him defeat the beast, he certainly could give such an opportunity up.


    His gaze hardened and in the next moment, he activated all his ability because in just about a minute, he had almost recovered to his peak condition. Moreover overwhelming energy was still flowing in his body and he needed to release it quickly.


    Bronze body, Five fold strength, and scorching fury fully boosted by the power of ultimate effect of Formless Heat.


    The cold temperature of the room dropped drastically and heat wave visibly rose from David''s metallic body. His hair curled and his blood boiled.


    He punched the at the wall with that much incredible force.


    Bang!

 Chapter 160 - Tattered Cloth Or Treasure

    A thunderous sound echoed through out the space tight room.


    The screeching sound of the beast w scratching at the iron roof stop momentarily. And in the next moment, the sound continued, but it hit more furious.


    The creature aggressively dug back the sand in its way rapidly, attempting to take back its Prey.


    David''s expression couldn''t get any more awful. He had thought the wall would give in after taking his full strength, but he was very wrong.


    The wall only trembled for a bit and then rebounding the force back at David, making him stagger backwards with his face slightly flushed.


    "Damn it! Even the previous basement he had gone to that was covered with VoidSteel wasn''t as hard as this." Davidined. He was running out of time already. If he doesn''t make a decision soon, he will be facing the beast in just a few seconds.


    The wall seem to contain some type of mechanism to open or close them, other either was no other way to pass open the wall.


    "If only I was a hacker, this stuffs would have been easy for me." David mumbled and in the next instant, his eyes shed as though he remembered something.


    Not waiting a single second, David shouted. "Hazel, hurry and open this damn for me."


    Since he couldn''t open it, he might as well let Hazel try.


    "Uhn, how does this have anything to do with me." Hazel retorted.


    "Since it is just a simple lock mechanism, it should be extremely simple for you to open." He said hurriedly.


    "Took you a while to figure this out. But ajt makes you think I would assist you in doing something illegal?" her tone was t and discouraging.


    "Cut the nonsense! If you truly evolved and develop from my personality, our fear of death and should be one. If that beast catch up, and I die, what makes you think the institute wouldn''t wipe out your storage space. " David shouted angrily with his face red.


    The AI went silent for a moment and then suddenly, the wall in front of him slid open vertically upwards.


    Suddenly, there was a crackling sound from the roof and David looked upwards, only to realised that a w of te beast had prated through the roof of the room. It didn''t stop there as the w swiped backwards, creating a long trail along the way.


    It was here! Without waiting, David stretched forth his hand and grabbed at the thing inside the door.


    It wasn''t mass destructive gadget as David had hoped, it was just a piece of tattered clothes that had different ced been torn off. It literally looked like rags.


    It wasn''t the only thing in the ce, there was also a hard and a slightly big sized dusty helmet thatid in the floor. Although it wasn''t as tattered as the clothes, it still had a few w and scratch marks in it.


    "F*ck!" David swore out loud! And his eyes was full of disbelief. He couldn''t believe he wasted his time for this nonsense.


    As David was about to drop both the skin tight cloth and the helmet and shed through one of the hole he had created, to deceive the beast, he heard Hazel say.


    "Quickly, put on the suit!" it said anxiously this time. It wasn''t going to have its memory wiped because of this guy, it was true that she had evolved from David''s personality, so it was hard not to learn about his fear of death.


    "Okay." David didn''t even bother to ask as he was a bit suspicious of the suit and had a few guesses, but he couldn''t gamble upon the thought that he was wrong, of he was wrong, and the beast catches up, it would unmistakably spell his doom.


    He didn''t want to gamble upon it, so he had nned on leaving but the AI''s words assured him of his hues and he immediately put started putting in the suit at one corner of the room.


    Bang!


    One segment of the roof copsed in the next second and sand spewed into the soil, but the room was small in size there was no way the Four-Winged Chicken would possibly enter through the small hole and gain ess to the room.


    Cawing in anger, it stayed on the hole it had dug and put its head inside since it couldn''t see its Prey from up there.


    The suit looked extremely like a swimming suit but the texture was extremely had and also soft, David couldn''t believe such texture/material even existed.


    The suit tightened further on his body and David grunted. But then, the pain the tightness caused vanished as it became extremelyfortable.


    But David didn''t have the luxury to appreciate it, he carried the helmet and was about to ce it in his head when he saw an enormous head poked its head through the hole on the roof, into the small room. The small room almost couldn''t even contain its head.


    David''s action suddenly paused as he saw a huge eyeball, as huge as a ser ball in front of him. The eyeball rolled around a few times before it locked onto him.


    The two of them paused for a few millisecond. In the next instant, the Beast was smart and it instantly withdrew its head back up.


    But David only let out a chuckle in his mind. Since you havee here, let me give you my greetings.


    The floor below his feet cracked and his skin bulged like a block of bronze metal. And without warning he punched out ferociously, crackling apart the air and picking through the wind.


    Puchi!


    The eyeball burst apart with a squeshing under David''s punch and was then burnt ck by his scorching fist.


    Screeech!


    A terribly awful sound rang out. David was very close to the beast, so he bore the whole brunt of the attack.


    His head felt momentarily dizzy as though he had been struck by lightning in his head. His expression changed slightly. That was a freaking Brain wave attack.


    What did this Chicken eat to evolve in such a way.. David couldn''t help but wonder.

 Chapter 161 - Combat Suit Tutorial

    Screeching in pain, the beast went on a rampage. Hitting its heads continuously at the sides of the room.


    Dropping the helmet, David hurriedly used his hand, protecting his body from the hit.


    Bang!


    He was pushed backwards, almost imprinted on a wall by the beast, rampaging its head around in pain.


    David moved around slightly, evading its rampant moving head. Then he rested at a corner where the beast couldn''t reach as its head was a bigger to touch that part of the room.


    With a darkened expression, he looked at the helmet that was still on the ground, being pushed around by the beast. A Combat Suit is nothing without the helmet as it wouldn''t activate unless it is a low grade Combat suit.


    He needed the helmet, but with the beast going on a rampage because of the pain, he could afford to be hit continuously by it.


    Seeing the beast heading rampaging anding his way, he moved more closer to the wall and then, he gritted his teeth.


    Will just have to risk it. David thought and his eyes shone.


    The beast head had just hit then wall very close to David when he abruptly stomped his feet to the ground, moving forwards with fast speed. He soared through the ground as though he was flying.


    The Four-Winged Chicken''s head was right in front of him but since they were both moving in the same direction, he wasn''t yet worried. But although he was fast, the reaction speed of the beast was apparently faster and apart from its wings and eyes, it''s head was the fastest part In its body.


    David hurriedly bent down, sliding and taking the helmet. He was quick with his hands and also with his feet. Quickly, David withdrew, moving back towards the ce he had been previously hiding.


    But although had been fast, he apparently wasn''t fast enough as he was hit with a bang at the back, sending him to the wall.


    David quickly held his head with his hands and raised his kneel to his chest to protect himself.


    Slightly disoriented from the continuous hit, David sat down at the corner of the wall. Hurriedly putting on the helmet.


    "Wee. Initializing a connection. Fusing with host''s Ai. It will take a few seconds, please be patient. "


    A robotic voice sounded softly in his ears like a spring, but David wasn''t at all happy. David ignored the several images in his vision, that was showing a wee message and the progress bar it was loading with.


    But he really wanted to curse out loud. A few seconds? He wasn''t even sure he had 5 seconds left for the beast to find him.


    And as though telling him how right he was, the beast hurriedly withdrew its head but David had a bad feeling about it.


    He quickly jumped sideways, rolling to the ground and almost immediately, a beak had pierced through the roof, attacking him from the top.


    Dammit, I jinxed it!


    David didn''t know if the helmet will hold under the peck of the beast but he certainly didn''t want to try.


    It seemed the beast had already gotten through its pain and had figured out where David was hiding.


    A voice then rang in his head again.


    "Initialization Completed. " The first word was spoken by the same systematic voice but the next word was spoken, using Hazel''s voice.


    "Hazel?" David muttered, confused.


    "Wee To Combat Suit Advucex DF-00. Since you are new to this, do you want to go through the tutorials or utilise the Combat suit directly." Hazel asked.


    "Yes, just utilize the suit immediately." David said but David shouted angrily his head ''I''m i in a good condition to go through a tutorial right now!? '' but because he didn''t have much time left, he would have definitely said what was on his mind to Hazel.


    "Since the host is in a good environment to undergo a tutorial, the program will forcefully be activated." Hazel said in his mind.


    David expression darkened immediately. He knew Hazel definitely had some type of grudge on him but he didn''t think it was this serious. "Dammit Hazel, don''t go too far!" David hurriedly shouted in his head.


    If she wanted to snap at him, couldn''t she have done that at better timing, in another ce and in an entirely different situation. David felt dizzy and he just wanted to curse.


    Suddenly, his vision inside the helmet lit up and several tiny holographic images with tiny little characters written beside them shown in his line of sight.


    But David wasn''t in the mood to even check out what those things are. Looking upwards, Since he knew the beast''s attack would definitelye from up there.


    Suddenly his vision seem to change and although he could still see things clearly, there were several things David would definitely call weird in his line of sight.


    Hazel''s voice them rang in his head. "First Step in the tutorial program, Activating The Image recognition System . As its name implies, it scans the images of items, humans and beasts in host''s direct line of sight and provides basic information of the item."


    David directly Hazel''s words presumably, as he looked upwards, he was supposed to see the roof of the tiny room and several holes and w marks on them.


    But it wasn''t that he didn''t see them, it was just that he saw an orange outline of a beast through the steel roof.


    And although the image wasn''t all that clear, it didn''t take much thinking for David to figure who the image belongs to. The Four-Winged Chicken!


    He then heard Hazel say seriously. "Second step in the tutorial program, The Thermal Vision. It reads the basic heat signature in a 100 meter radius."


    David was stunned, but then he almost burst intoughter. Thermal vision? He truly didn''t expect that.


    A basicbat suit wouldn''t even contain the image recognition system, not to mention the thermal vision which means thisbat suit was way higher than mostbat suit.. He almost couldn''t believe he was this lucky.

 Chapter 162 - Physical Strength Enhancement

    But he couldn''t help but frown as the orange thermal figure he was perceiving through the roof was getting bigger and bigger.


    At first, he didn''t know what it was but, a familiar voice sounded in his head.


    "Third step of the tutorial program. Basic Combat Aid. Rapidly circte the blood in your arms and harden the muscles in them greatly, then stretch forth your arm as shown in your line of sight


    Which brings us to the Fourth Step, Physical Strength Enhancement. Maximally increases the power in the body by 2 times which works by tensing the specific part of the body."


    Unconsciously, David did as he was told, he propelled his blood fiercely in his body and even more so in his arms. His arms turned bronze and even had a tinge of orange within which could be seen through the several holes on the skin tight sleeves of the Combat suit.


    The more the muscles on a specific part of a body is tensed, the more power is being outputted from the suit and if the muscles is being tensed to its limit, the maximum output of power the suit can provide to the user which is double his maximum power.


    After which, he saw a dim virtual image of his arms rising upwards at a particr angle, gritting his teeth, David followed the instruction.


    Hummm!


    All of a sudden, there was a humming sound of something like power being umted.


    His spine suddenly lit up dimly, going up straight to his shoulders after which, it divide into two part. One heading straight to his right arm while the other to his left.


    David suddenly felt a hot and heavy sensation in his spine, after


    Which it travelled along his two arms.


    He then felt as though his arms were heavy with something weighing them down but weirdly enough, he simultaneously felt as though his arm was as light as a feather.


    He didn''t have time to contemte in it when. A massive head burst through the roof, smashing apart the sand and the iron roof in its wake, heading towards David.


    "You better pray this works." He couldn''t kelp but mumble.


    Bang!


    Both David and the beast meet with each other with bang.


    David arms trembled slightly as he held the beak of the Four-Winged Chicken tightly his body shook from the force being transferred into his body.


    Half of his legs instantly sank into the ground and the Combat suit gave out a louder humming sound and the light that was being transferred from his spine to his arms grew more prominent.


    A warning from Hazel rang out in his head.


    "Warning! Energy level is only at 3%. Sustaining such level of power output will reduce the energy level in three minutes.


    To extend energy life, power saving mode has being activated. The activation of Power saving mode is interrupted.


    Reason : Tutorial is still ongoing."


    David frowned at the warning but he didn''t mind what Hazel had said since ording to her, he had only three minutes left to fight with such power consumption. It was more than enough for him.


    His spine lit up as he tensed his body. Forcing grabbing a hold of the beast''s head, the evolved chicken struggled violently under his grasp. But David didn''t let go.


    Aaaargh


    He suddenly dragged the beast deeper into the room, forcibly expanding the hole on the roof with the body of the beast.


    Bang!


    He smashed its head against the ground with astonishing force which showed by the bright lit emitting from his spine.


    Not wasting anytime, David pummelled it''s head like a punching bag. Every fist of his carried along with it astonishing force that shook the air and stirred apart the dust in the environment.


    The beast struggled violently, pping its wings rapidly and using its ws to dig through the sand, wanting to withdraw its head back out but it was all in vain. He obviously wouldn''t allow that to happen. David tensed his leg muscles and stomped his foot on the bird each time that happened, eliciting a dim flow of light at the back of his legs.


    After a minute had passed, David breathed deeply and he instantly flopped to the ground in exhaustion.


    Activating five fold strength had taken a toll on him along with the mental exhaustion. He was damn tired. The beast had done had almost killed him who knows what would have happened had he not found the Combat suit. He would still be underground, fleeing from the evolved monster.


    The beastid in front of him but it wasn''t quiet. It body twitched from time to time as blood and brain juice flowed from its head.


    Its skull had been mostly crushed, its remaining eye had also been squashed into a pulp. Blood sprouted out like jet, along with the heartbeat of the beast.


    Only a small part of its neck remained intact. The beast just had to be stupid enough to pull its head into the hole, allowing David to smash it as he wished.


    If that hadn''t happen, although David was confident enough to repel with the boost the Combat suit had granted but it wouldn''t be an easy victory for him. Moreover, it will take a long period of time to do so.


    And that is just assuming the Energy level in the Combat suit gives him way more than three minutes to fight.


    Opening his eyes, David red at the beast. A notification popped up in his sight.


    Name: Four-Winged Chicken.


    Status: Dead.


    Level : A low grade brown daze beast.


    Info: Evolved from the species of a Redbourne chicken that specialises in peaking. Extremely violent.


    "Uhn, interesting." David muttered to himself. It was the image recognition system that had done its job.


    "Fourth step in the tutorial program. Since host is tired, triple tap at yourp to automatically inject the serum ced in the storage pocket. But currently, there are no serums avable to use."


    David''s eyebrows Rose in surprise.. He was really getting more and more intrigued with the Combat suit.

 Chapter 163 - Synthesised NeuroChem

    Triple tapping his thighs, an almost unnoticeable budge at the side of both his left and his right thigh popped open popped open with a swish.


    He saw two empty vials the size of his two fingersbined inserted within the storage pocket at each side of his thighs, that makes four vials.


    "Push the head of each vials to eject them. The Vials at the right contains a Synthesised NeuroChem. While the empty vials at the left contains Blood Replenishing Serum. You can rece them by purchasing each of them from the institute."


    "Oh, by how much?" David asked Hazel.


    "The Synthesised NeuroChem cost 15000 Gyno points while the Blood replenishing serum costs 20,ooo Gyno points." Hazel replied casually.


    David instantly felt his mind go nk. And he blinked his eyes slowly.


    "I didn''t hear you properly, can you repeat yourself?"


    Hazel "... "


    David rolled his eyes, he should have known better to ask again. Bit still, he was in disbelief. "Why does it cost so much?"


    He couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s very difficult to Synthesize a NeuroChem since it''s the chemical the neurons in the body secrete to make the brain think faster which also grants the body faster reaction speed and it''s very precious since that can at least double one''s power.


    While the Blood replenishing serum can be used to replenishes the blood and makes it flow smoothly in the veins, removing the side effects of friction in the blood while also increasing the power output in the body." Hazel exined with her usual ''I don''t give a f*ck'' tone.


    Since the threat has been solved, there was no longer a need to remain polite anymore. That must be what she was thinking. David snorted and he ignored her.


    But still, the priced of the serum was too expensive for him. Even though he was very rich right now, he still couldn''t just squander his Gyno points like that.


    He''d rather just kill a high level dark haze beast and use its blood orb. Although it had a bit of a side effect and also just heals and replenishes one''s stamina, it was still very practical to use instead of wasting his Gyno points like that.


    If Hazel hears these thoughts she would definitely burst intoughter at his naive words. He was truly Ignorant.


    A low level dark haze beast blood orb could be sold for 1000-2000 Gyno points. A mid level dark haze beast could be sold for 7000-10000 Gyno points depending on the value of the beast.


    While a high level dark haze beast blood orb cost an astonishing price of 20,000-30,000 Gyno points.


    If David knew of this, his mouth would definitely open wide in surprise and in shock. He had already killed two high level dark haze beast and had used up the blood orbs he had extracted from the corpses. Which meant he had used up at least 40,000 ¨C 50,000 Gyno points worth of resources.


    David would definitely puke out blood if he heard this. It was no wonder Fergus had been so generous and wanted to offer him the Sky Walker.


    As though he had remembered something, he asked, "How much time until the shutdown?"


    "0 hours :23 minutes :49 seconds."


    "Uhn? Didn''t you say I had at most 3 minutes left previously?" David asked, confused.


    "That is correct but that was when your energy consumption was greater than the energy input." Hazel said.


    Confused David asked "I get what you mean but where exactly is the energy inputing from?"


    "The energy is generated from the sound of your heart beat. Its the primary source of iing energy while the secondary source of energyes from the sun." Hazel was surprisingly patient as she exined.


    "Uhn? So I get that the sr energy radiating from the sun is being used but the thing that I can get quite clearly is using my heartbeat to provide energy. See, that is just confusing." David said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Hm, how to exin to someone like you. Hazel mumbled as though in thought."


    David''s expression immediately darkened, "What do you mean ''Someone like you''? Just exin normally it''s up to me to understand." He said angrily.


    "Uhn, okay then, if you say so. The suit had been inbuilt with several Enhanced Sound transducing circuit made to covert sound energy whose frequency produces air pressure to electrical energy and then pumps up the energy cells in the suit. Coupled with thousands of mini energy cells built up with Nano chips.


    The suit had been extensively damaged, severely limiting the charging functions of the suit and its back up energy cells. Otherwise, its charging rate would have at most doubled and its power output would definitely be higher than two times."


    "Uhn uhn." David nodded his head numbly as though he understood everything Hazel had said and then he finally asked "So how many percent is the power level in the suit now?"


    "The letters written on the screen in the helmet isn''t for fashion, check it and stop asking me questions!" Hazel finally snapped.


    David smirked, he had been expecting it. And was surprised it came muchter than he had expected. Ignoring the angry AI, he looked forwards, focusing his gaze on the many little tiny characters at the edges of his vision.


    At the upper right corner of his vision, David saw 12% written in a small letter, floating steadily which seem to indicate that it was being charged. Checking out what was written under it.


    Time remaining :0 hour 25 minutes and 20seconds.


    Then a message came up, saying. Tutorial Finished. Energy saving mode activated.


    Energy saver turns off some features and disables some programs. Some features would be restricted.


    Thermal vision disabled.


    Image recognition disabled.


    Full body scan disabled.


    Life monitor disabled.


    Inte disabled.


    Lifeform Scanner disabled...


    "Well, that''s neat." David shrugged his shoulders.


    The at the left corner of his eyes, he saw DAVID''S BIODATA. Written in capital letters.


    Focusing his vision on it, the program opened like a blooming flower showing David''s bio data.

 Chapter 164 - Genetic Nucleus

    Name- David Syntex.


    Age- 17


    Sex- male


    Exercising Method- Formless Heat (Third level (A high tier ck grade training manual )[ultimate state; Thermodynamics].)


    Combat techniques- Three-Fold steps(Low tier Red grade[Hidden]), Scorching Fury(High tier brown gradebat technique [Perfection state; Burning Blood]), Cyclonic Kick(ck grade technique[Perfection state; Storm fury].)


    Blood Revolution- 199 Cycles per minute.


    Radiation level- 10 Rads.


    David was stunned by this information. 199 cycles per minute? That was truly alot. Even considering the fact that it hadn''t even been a year since he had been admitted into the institute. Even a five star genius might not be able to achieve such feat within two months of arduous training. If this wasn''t called genius, he didn''t know it is.


    But he seem to have encountered another heartlock which seem almost two times as strong as the previous one. He could feel it in his heart and in his blood. It would require an enormous amount of training to break it or a massive dose of low level heart breaking serum or a small amount of high level heart breaking serum.


    But David was a bit Ignorant about the Radiation level, so he asked Hazel about it.


    "That''s the amount of radiation your body has absorbed so far. When it reaches 50 Rads, your body will start to mutate it self, eventually you will be a Mutant." Her voice was smug as she said this.


    And it immediately elicited a scream from David "W-what!? Mutate? How did it even get to ten Rads?" David asked anxiously.


    "Well, the Radiation you absorbed from the air amounts to only 0.4 rads, the amount absorbed from fighting different mutants previously amounts to 3.5 rads while the amount absorbed from all the blood orbs you have been ingesting contains 1.1 rads and finally, the amount of radiation you''ve been infected with while fighting the Four-Winged Chicken is 5 rads which equates to 10rads." Hazel was once again patient with her exnation.


    David cursed immediately. "Just a few fights with some mutants had already infected me with 3.5rads. And this damn monster infecting me with a whole 5 rads How I''m I going to survive the remaining mutants? Hm, I can just ignore them of if meet them anytime." David nodded his head as he thought the n feasible.


    Going back to the beast, David stood up slowly and walked up to the beast. The Four-Winged Chickenid limply on the floor with its head in the hole, the twitching reflexes had finally calmed down.


    He made his way out of the hole. But as he gazed at the huge body of the beast, he felt a little dizzy. The bird was definitely huge, how was he supposed to find the blood orb hidden within. It would definitely take lots of his time to find it but he also couldn''t leave it be, it was just too valuable.


    Having no choice, David took out the sharp horn he had always been using from his bag.


    Stabbing at the belly of the beast. There was a ng and the horn was immediately repelled. David''s face turned awful immediately. How was he supposed to even look for the blood orb when he couldn''t even prate its skin.


    He then heard a sigh from Hazel "Sigh, a brown daze beast doesn''t have blood orb, they develop what is called a Gic Nucleus. It contains every gic code, structures and DNA data that made up an evolved beast body structure. And it also contains massive amount of energy so do not even think of ingesting it or you will die from explosion. Even that weird ability of yours wouldn''t save you. You can''t control something that isn''t yours. You have to make it yours first before you can control it. And even then, the energy is too rampant to be controlled by a Spryher whose power only touched upon the physical, not the Gical¡­ that is your downfall." Hazel exined and warned David.


    David frowned and he said in a deep voice. "You know about my ability?" although he had guessed that Hazel might be aware of his ability, he always Unconsciously avoid bringing or up but he had no choice now.


    "Then what do you intend to do with that information? Sell it?" David asked, his face expressionless.


    If Hazel sold the information, the institute might reward her by transferring her core memories into a Robot and she would retain her consciousness since she has already developed a character. Or they might even give her one with a Synthesised human skin which would allow her the ability to touch and although it only contains 0.2% of a humans, it was still something an AI could dream of.


    It''s a very expensive product but if they see that it is worth the information, she might be rewarded with it


    "That should be feasible. But I won''t do that since you have instructed me to keep it a secret. But if I were to be honest, if you give yourself up to be experimented on, it will be a huge favour to humanity and there is a 60% chance to replicate 20% of that ability to every single Spryher which will then produce powerhouses at a more faster rate. The fights with the mutants and the evolved beast will end in a few centuries if you were to do that." Hazel was slightly puzzled when she said this.


    "Moreover, after they are done with the experiment, you will be free to live your life without fighting, and killing. Enjoy yourself in his world."


    David immediately snorted. "What are you talking about? Do you truly think we are at a stablemate? Humanity and those Evolved Beings. Don''t be naive, there are no true stalemate on this world. Everything is pure benefit. Either humanity has an edge over the other beings or those beings have an edge over humanity which is less possible. Humanity always prevails in the end no matter what.


    And what makes you think if I give myself up, when they are done with the experiment, do you think they will allow someone with incredible potential as me to survive? Come off it and don''t ever mention it again." David tone was cold.


    This instantly shut Hazel up.. Ignoring her, David walked back and jumped back down to the hole.

 Chapter 165 - The Offer

    "We have triangted their position." An handsome guy with a dreadlock said to Phyllida.


    "Okay, send their location to me." Phyllida opened up her interface and the guy with a dreadlock threw a file at her, automatically sending the file to her system.


    Reading the coordinate she had received, Phyllida smirked. As soon as they saw that she was gaining more and more followers within the Safe zone, they hurriedly found supply boxes, took whatever was hidden inside and left the zone quickly.


    Phyllida had sent her people to track them down but it was only now she saw results.


    Grabbing the helmet she ced on the luxurious table before her, she instantly put it on her head.


    The oversized helmet suddenly produced a few mechanical sound and after a few clicks, the helmet reduced in size perfectly fitting her head and making her look very sexy.


    "Ava the coordinates has been sent to the system, lead me to it." Phyllida said softly.


    "Alright Phyl, but are you going to kill those guys?" Phyllida''s AI asked.


    Phyllida chuckled slightly. "You evolved from my personality, aren''t you supposed to know the answer."


    She ignored Ava and then turned towards the people in the room with her. "Alright, I''m going hunting. Take care of the things over here and don''t f*ck things up." Her voice was t as she said to Brogan.


    Brogan''s eyes turned cold instantly but he didn''t say anything an only snorted.


    Exiting the building, she nced at the entire safezone, it was mostly empty since the people that has settled there had gone out to hunt for beasts. The beast won''te to them, they have to go out there to hunt.


    "Ava, how many percent of the suit at?" Phyllida asked as though she couldn''t see the energy level of the Combat Suit.


    "Dreadskull ED-12 has reached 92% and will be fully charged in 01hr :29mins :55secs." Her AI replied to her


    "Sigh, It''s very slow."


    Stomping her foot loudly. She soared through the air, instantly crossing the walls of the safezone.


    Landing softly to the ground, she softly tensed the muscles on her legs. Every Spryher could control their muscles and although not perfectly, they could still decide how tense their muscles could be.


    The Combat Suit had been perfectly calibrated to the muscles of a Spryher. They control how much strength the Combat Suit provides.


    Tensing her muscles softly, she fleeted like a butterfly in the wind. Moving through the few vines and trees in her way as she dashed to her destination.


    ?	* *


    Lu Feng expressionlessly stab himself with a syringe almost as big as a baby''s arm. Pressing his thumb onto it, he pushed the liquid into his body.


    He suddenly inhaled sharply, raising his head and closing his eyes, allowing the feeling to pass through him.


    All the injuries he had has started healing at a rate visible to the naked eyes. Janeane and the other students nodded their head in admiration.


    "It''s definitely worthy of its name, the Insta-heal serum." Someone sighed in admiration.


    The others approved of the person''s though but they didn''t voice their opinion.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and expressionless nced at the guy that was staring at him with his arms crossed.


    "What do you want in exchange for it." His tone was t and he didn''t n to drag things for long.


    "What''s the rush? You should rest a bit, let the serum flow through your veins and then we can talk properly." The guy uncrossed his arms and he chuckle.


    "Cut the crap. Tell me what you want in exchange for the Serum." Lu Feng said inly.


    "Okay, okay. As your people had stated, it''s definitely worth it''s name so how about you give me 10,000 Gyno points for it." The guy smiled slyly.


    Lu Feng red at the person that had spoken previously from his side and then turned towards the guy he was negotiating with. Saying word for word. "You should be straight with me. Tell me what you try want and don''t beat around the bush."


    It wasn''t that 10,000 Gyno points was too much, in fact it was the perfect price. But David knew someone as ambitious as Ishmael wouldn''t want something as ordinary as Gyno points. He definitely had something he wanted.


    "Haha, okay you got me. To be honest you could say I practically just saved your life since you were injured previously." He chuckled.


    And then his expression turned serious. "Phyllida will definitelye for you, and with the Combat Suit she has on, she could practically sweep the entire map with her strength."


    "So? What are you proposing?" Lu Feng asked.


    "I will help you stall her for 30 minutes and ording to my sources, herbat Suit is of a low level one so, she can only engage inbat for at most one hour." Ishmael finally said.


    "No, I don''t need your help. Just tell me what you want for the serum. I will pay you and te matter regarding Phyllida, I will handle that myself." Lu Feng rejected inly without even considering it.


    Ishmael was obviously stunned, he hadn''t expected Lu Feng to reject outright. So were Janeane and the rest if his follower.


    Drawing close to Lu Feng, jenaene whispered to him "Big brother, won''t you consider it."


    "Humans greed are insatiable. If I owe him one, I can still handle, but if I owe him twice, then that''s a different story entirely. I have my principles to uphold." Lu Feng said coldly.


    "You should reconsider my offer. If I stall her for 30 minutes, you and your people should be able to handle her by then." Ishmael said, trying to persuade Lu Feng, but he remained firm in his decision.


    Ishmael''s expression suddenly darkened as he red at Lu Feng. Lu Feng only stared at him expressionlessly. The atmosphere turned tense instantly and they held each others gaze for a few seconds.


    The rest of the students instantly took action as they red at Ishmael while revolving their blood speedily


    Snorting in anger, Ishmael jumped a few times, and he disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 166 - Trump Card

    "Big brother, you should have just epted his help. We might not be able to take her down if she finds our location." A young guy who was among Lu Feng''s groupined.


    "Oh, she has already found our location." Lu Feng said inly.


    "What!?" "How?" "That''s impossible, we covered our tracks." The group was shocked and they immediately refuted his words.


    Lu Feng chucked slightly "Don''t be surprised. As long as Ishmael knows our location, Phyllida would already have our coordinates. And do you think his n was to stall her for 30 minutes and not us?"


    "What!?" the students in Lu Feng''s group were stunned at first, but they instantly exploded into fury once theyprehend what Lu Feng was trying to say.


    "That bastard!"


    "Motherfvcker!"


    "I will tear him to pieces!"


    "Shit, we should get the hell out of here."


    "No, we can''t outrun her since she knows our coordinates, with her speed, it wouldn''t take much to find us. We are just going to stay here, kill a few weak monsters and reserve our strength till shees here but until then, just reserve your strength and prepare for battle."


    "Yes big brother. There are seven of us here, and we are also top fighters in our sses, we should be able to handle her or at least repel her." Janeane stated confidently and the others voiced out there words of agreement.


    Just barely 15 minutes had passed. When Lu Feng suddenly looked towards the skies. His expression changed slightly and he growled in a low tone.


    "Prepare for battle."


    He circted his blood fiercely in his body as he assumed a battle stance.


    The tiny dot he saw in the distance became increasingly clear and in the next second, a female figure dropped from the skies like a meteor, directly on top of Lu Feng.


    Lu Feng wasn''t stupid enough to directly block the attack. He would definitely be crippled for sure if he did.


    In thest minute, he suddenly roared as he activated his motion technique and a split second he was about to be stomped by the female figure, his figure phased and he seemed to vanish from sight but infact, he swayed, missing the attack by a few centimetres. Even his shirt tore from the breeze used.


    Boom!


    The ground instantly crumbled, creating a five meter radius hole, stirring up dust. The shockwave from the impact sent the other students flying.


    When Phyllida was informed that Lu Feng knew she wasing, she tensed her leg muscles to the limit and instantly started jumping like a monkey and the distance between them shortened rapidly. That was how she got here.


    But 10% had been used up during this process.


    Reading the heat signature around her because she could not see through the dust, there were seven students there.


    Kicking her lips in excitement. "This should be more fun." Her figure vanished and the sound of her feet stomping the ground echoed, stirring up another cloud of disintegrated sand.


    Suddenly, Kenny''s expression changed and he hurriedly bent backwards, evading a punching that had been heading towards his chest. The air whirled rapidly and the cloud of dust seen to form a cyclone around her fist with her fist as the centre.


    He immediately stomped his foot at the belly of the attacker but he felt as though he had kicked cotton. His impact had been absorbed by the Combat Suit. Kenny knew that and was about to use the momentum to slide backwards, but his leg was suddenly caught.


    "Hehe, Where are you going,? Let me help you with that" Phyllida grabbed the feet of the young man, stopping him from withdrawing.


    Twisting her waist slightly, she swung the young man using his leg and then mmed him to the ground.


    Bang!


    The force was massive and the young man went unconscious immediately. He had never had to suffer such pain in his entire life.


    Grabbing the body of the guy, she spotted another person with her thermal vision.


    She instantly threw the guy she was holding towards the person like a hidden weapon.


    The impact was sickening as bone popping and heart chilling sounds of bones breaking sound out.


    The other person also went unconscious. "Two down, five to go."


    Hearing the sounds of battle and bones breaking, Lu Feng eyes turned sinister, but he didn''t say anything and only remained silent. ''Waste your energy, by the time you are done with them, I should be able to finish you off by then.''


    Every few seconds, there was either a scream or the sound of bones breaking but Lu Feng didn''t waver. His eyes remained cold. They were the sacrifice for the greater good. They would be proud of themselvester when he took down Phyllida and grabbed herbat Suit.


    After a minute of screaming and sickening sounds, the dust finally cleared revealing several figures lying either motionlessly on the ground or groaning in pain.


    Lu Feng gazed at Phyllida. And Phyllida gazed back at him.


    "Since you didn''t interrupt me, means you think you can handle me alone." Chucking softly she continued "Let me see what you''ve got."


    "Hmm, you are quite pretty when youugh, a pity that face of yours will be ruined in a few." Lu Feng sneered.


    Phyllida''s eyes turned cold and as she was about to refute, Lu Feng suddenly shouted.


    "Activate!"


    Hidden inside his clothes, there was a weird metal ring strapped around his neck.


    And from there, a long metal extended from the back of the ring to the back of a metal belt also strapped around his waist like a belt, like another spine, tightly fitted onto his spine like a supporting backbone.


    The metal which extended from the back of his neck to the back of his waist was thick but strangely flexible.


    Hidden in his pockets were a few charge cells connected to power the gadget strapped onto him.


    The moment he shouted activate, his shirt instantly burst apart as a six tiny mechanical arms with mps at their mouths shot out from the iron spine at his back.


    Two iron mps locked at his left and his right shoulders, another two locked at his arms while the remaining two locked at his both sides of his rib cage.


    But inside the spine like rod, tiny sharp rows of needles pricked out like needle traps and, instantly stabbing through his flesh and connecting to the nerves inside his spine.

 Chapter 167 - Nanoswarm Form: Great Axe

    "Hmph!" Lu Feng grunted loudly in pain. But the singr will of a Spryher wouldn''t allow this little amount of pain to phase him.


    His clothes shredded into pieces and from behind, he looked like he had been taken over by an alien lifeform with the gadget he was wearing.


    Phyllida''s smile instantly vanished and she said. "So this is your trump card. The FE-07 Strength Magnifier."


    Lu Feng let out a pained but dark chuckle."Seems you know you tech a lot. And you should be aware of what it is capable of."


    "Ah, yes. I just didn''t think you would equip it. The pain must be terrible right."


    "We are Spryhers, this little amount of pain means nothing. Stop all this mind games and let''s get to the good part." Lu Feng smirked.


    Suddenly, he breathed roughly, and tensed this muscles lightly. Energy was then transmitted from the charge cell to the strength Magnifier, instantly doubling the amount of force he was about to use.


    Dark Dragon''s Fist!


    The surroundings instantly trembled and the air within the area was supressed.


    * * *


    Jumping back down into the hole, David went up to the crushed skull of the beast and he began to search through the digesting flesh blood and brain matter littered on the floor. Seperating them on the floor with his hands.


    After a few minutes his hand touched upon somethingl incredibly hard and small, he could guess whatbitnis as Hazel had exined to him the description of the Nucleus.


    Removing his hand from within the head of the beast, whaty in his hand was a brown and bright looking object with irregr shapes at its sides. If it weren''t for how bright it was, David would have thought it was just an ordinary stone.


    But as he held it within his palms, he could feel nan incredibly amount of energy hidden within the core. The power undting from the Nucleus made him feel as though he was going to explode just by touching it. His breathing was suddenly growing heavy and he had an impulse to just swallow it.


    He immediately opened his backpack and ced the stuff within, heaving a sigh of relief. It was like he was somehowpelled from deep within his bones to want to swallow it.


    "It''s the basic human instincts to want to grow stronger, better and faster. It urged you to do whatever it takes." Hazel exined.


    David blinked and he nodded his head. "By the way, why do you suddenly know too much? You usually wouldn''t even answer some simple questions of mine." David questioned.


    "That''s because I gained a few tiny pieces of data after merging my system to the Combat Suit."


    "Oh, can you then see the previous owner of the suit?" David asked in wonder.


    "Not really, the data is all scrambled. I need some time to rearrange them and piece them back but it will take a while." Hazel said.


    "Okay,but so you know how I can repair the suit? Its all damaged with a few holes in it." Davidined, gazing at the few holes on the suit. Two on his right arm, one on his left, three holes the size of a baby''s fist on his chest and a few other tiny holes on the thighs and legs.


    David couldn''t help but wonder what weapon could damage the suit to such an extent. The battle must have been fierce.


    As David was about to close his backpack and ce it back onto his back, he heard Hazel say "Wait!"


    "Uh?, what''s wrong?" David hurriedly got into a battle position and since he had been circting the blood in his body to charge up the suit, he wasbat ready in just a few milliseconds. He looked around cautiously to find where the threat could being from and he saw nothing. But that didn''t make him at ease.


    "Do you remember those things you called Gold that you ced in your backpack?" Hazel asked.


    "Yes?" David eased his body and answered.


    "Bring them out, it seems they are the universal attachments forbat Suit." she exined.


    Surprised, David quickly brought out the three golden items from his backpack. The one of which looked like the spine of a human, and one which appears to be in cubical shape while the other in a rectangr shape.


    "Check them out, "


    "Okay. Deactivating power saving mode."


    "Restricted features and programs are being restored."


    "Activating the image recognition program."


    "Items identified."


    "Three Combat Suit add-ons."


    "Eh!?" David was stunned, add-ons. On his field of vision, as he focused his state on the three golden items in front of him, holographic words appeared on top of them, stating their names.


    Item: Nanoswarm


    Form: Axe (Bronze quality)


    Item: Nanoswarm


    Form: Great Axe (Iron quality)


    Item: Equipable Gadget


    Form: Strength Magnifier


    On top of the two block of gold, words about Nanoswarm and sword were written baside them, but beside the spine like gold, the words Equipable gadget and strength Magnifier appeared.


    Nanoswarm, as the name implies are thousands, millions or even billions of Nanobotsalmost the size of an atom connected to each other to form swarms ora specificplete structure.


    For example, the cells made up the entire body of a human structure. Cells are tiny and too tiny for the human eye to spot.


    The cells are great examples of Nanobots if not the same.


    Every Nanoswarm has only two forms. The initial form which was the form they are usually at when not in use and the Main Form which was also the second form of the Nanoswarm when needed.


    Nanoswarms had already been programmed and configured to move, act and then finally construct in a specific structure for use.


    Hearing this exnation, David shivered in excitement and he asked "How do I activate it?"


    "Unfortunately, the suit has been badly damaged and is unable to equip the Nanoswarm. The transmitter on both wrist of Combat Suit has been torn off which is shown by those hole visible on them."


    Davud felt like he had drop from heaven to well, earth. The same feeling you get when you are high but was suddenly sobered up immediately.


    Refusing to believe it, David asked. "What do you mean?"


    Hazel : "... "


    David : "Fine!" he had somewhat expected to not be answered anyways. But the attitude of his AI was definitely getting worse. She needed to be taught a lesson, he just didn''t know how.


    "Okay, what about the strength magnifier?" David reluctant ces the two block of gold back into his backpack, remaining the spine like gold lying in his grasp.


    "Just ce your imprint on it, I will transfer your data onto it and then follow my instructions." Hazel answered.


    Following her words, David did as he was told. He ced his imprint on it, and their was an indistinct whirling sound that came from deep within the Golden rod.


    After that was done, he ced the golden spine directly onto his spine at the back ad ording to Hazel, it shouldn''t hurt.


    In that exact moment, six mechanical arms, three on each sized of the spine emerged and somehow attached themselves to the Combat Suit.


    Two on both shoulders, two on his upper arm and two under his armpit.


    The spine also let off a few tendrils of needles and pricked at the Combat Suit from behind but was unable to get past it. The needles then simply seem to melt and also somehow connected itself with the Combat Suit.


    Blinking his eyes, David


    David moved his arms, he was stillfortable and although mildly, it was still okay. Except for the few indistinct whirling mechanical sound he heard when he flexes his muscles, every thing was okay.


    Smirking to himself, David thoughts then went back to the nanoswarms. "Is there any way for me to fix it. So I can get the nanoswarms connected, up and running?"


    "Sure, but the institute would require a huge amount of Gyno points to fix it since the materials used to build the Combat Suit are quite expensive."


    David chuckled softly "Money isn''t of any problem to me. How much would it require to fix it?"


    "ording to my estimation, it will require at least 500, 000 Gyno poinys to fully fix the suit."


    Davud almost staggered where he was. 500,000 thousand Gyno points, are you fvcking kidding me?


    He couldn''t even earn himself a couple of Gyno points and he luckily just gained a bit more than 200,000 points but Hazel was now telling him he needed 500,000 points just repair the suit.


    He was literally lose for words, he doesn''t even have half of the money. But then, the gears in his head turned and he seem to have noticed a detail.


    "You said to fully repair the suit, what if I don''t what to fully repair the suit. Never mind, breakdown every faulty parts in the Combat suit and put them on a list. Don''t forget to write the estimated price each of them will take to repair by their sides.." Davidmanded.

 Chapter 168 - Robbery

    "Uh, so that''s it." although he was relieved, his heart was also heavy. He had limited amount of Gyno points, and also had other things to use Gyno points for. He couldn''t just waste Gyno points on the Combat Suit.


    Although his strength might increase of he does repair the Suit, its just that he thought his strength was enough for now, no need to repair the suit and moreover, he believed that one needed to really on his own strength and not depend on external forces.


    Flicking his fingers, David dismissed the list, and he suddenly whipped his palm backwards.


    Bam!


    A dark figure was immediately sent flying backwards. But surprisingly, the figurended on the floor and scurried back into the jungle with a sh.


    David instantly frowned. Although he had only used 50% of his strength but with the increase he got from hisbat Suit and the strength Magnifier, he should have definitely squashed anything below the mid level dark haze stage.


    Which means the attacker was either a high level dark haze beast or a low level brown daze beast, which was impossible as there couldn''t be two brown daze beast in one jungle.


    "Hazel, activate the thermal vision." David said solemnly.


    The colourful surroundings instantly turned into a dark color but David could see several orange colored figures in the distance, closing in rapidly on him, and another orange figure hiding behind the tree.


    David''s face changed drastically. If he guessed correctly, the several orange figures should be several high level dark haze beast that was attracted to the scent of blood from the dead Four-Winged Chicken.


    "Dammit, it should be the blood and flesh from the low level brown haze beast." David immediately cursed. He swiftly turned around and dashed away from the scene.


    Although David had taken the gic nucleus from the beast, its flesh still contained enough mutagenic substance, radiation and energy that might be able to evolve dark haze beast to another level. It''s a tonic that other beasts find simr to a Spryher''s blood and flesh.


    If he stayed here any longer, he would definitely be trampled by the mass of high level dark haze beast stampeding their way over.


    As soon as David left, that area turned chaotic in an instant ss different beast tore each other apart, figt for the ownership of the dead beast.


    David only thought it was a pity, if he could somehow take the entire beast with him, perhaps he migr even gain an astonishing amount of Gyno points. And even taste how different the chicken meat in this world taste like.


    cing the to the back of his mind. "Nihyuh, don''t let me catch you." David gritted his teeth as he ran along towards a specific direction. His destination unknown.


    Now, he needed to find ways to make enough money before the event ends. ''What other way is there than robbing people.'' David chuckled sinisterly.


    * * *


    "Don''t try anything stupid, just send me all your Gyno points and you guys will leave here intact." David said casually as he folded his arm while leaning on a tree.


    Before himy three guys, currently Panting as though they had used up most of their energy. Their bulging muscles already constricted back and their blood revolution had been forcefully interrupted by David''s heavy beating.


    Stunned, one of the guys replied, "You want our Gyno points, Not kill points?"


    Rolling his eyes "Hand over your Gyno points. You have 5 seconds to decide."


    "5." as they saw David was only aiming for their Gyno points, the three guys visibly rxed and immediately, they called Fort their interface, stunning David at theirplete obedience.


    Since he could only see rays of light from them, he too opened up his interface.


    Waving their hands, they transfered all their points to him. Calctimgbthe amount, it was about 5547 Gyno points.


    "This little?" David frowned "Do you take me for a fool?" he instantly turned menacing and the gadget attache behind him rippled as his muscles oscited.


    After beating them for a few times did he realise they were actually telling the truth, they only had that much Gyno points with them.


    "Damn it! " David cursed in frustration. This was his third robbery. If what he got for every steal is only as little as 2k Gyno points from each person he stole from, he wouldn''t even be able to touch upon the required sum he needed to fully repair the suit or even repair two faulty parts in the Combat suit.


    If he continued like this, he might as well just be wasting his time. He needed to steal from some truly rich dude but he would be unable to find them if he moved in different locations.


    Suddenly David''s eyes shed. Rings of light kept shing in his eyes. It was the first time he had used his ONI to truly call someone.


    Within the span of a few seconds, a different voice echoed in his head, "Dark M speaking, what do you want?" a truly grumpy but disguised voice.


    "I want the coordinates of every person that is assumed to have at least 20,000 Gyno points on them." David was straight forward in his request without beating around the bush.


    Stranger "..."


    The voice was silent for a few seconds but when the seem to notice that David was serious in his request, it said.


    "Will take a while to gather. But the cost, I''m not sure you can afford it."


    David snorted "That''s for me to decide, name your price."


    "50,000 Gyno points."


    "Why don''t you just go rob the Archive. 20,000 Gyno points!" David almost shouted out loud.


    "That''s the lowest price I can give. The struggles in finding the location will need us to dispatch our people to actively search for them, honestly, that process alone will take up the majority of amount you will pay. So either you agree with that or get lost.." the voice grunted.

 Chapter 169 - Nano Weapons

    This elicited a frown from David. "When do I get a it?"


    "Just pay half upfront, we will send the information to you in the next 30 minutes and you can pay the other half." The voice said.


    Gritting his teeth, David opened his interface, tapped on the options selection and chose to transfer 50,000 Gyno points to the connection.


    "We have seen the money, will call you in a while." the voice said inly and was about to cut the connection.


    David sneered and he said "Don''t pretend not to know. I didn''t send 25,000 more by mistake, I prefer to either go all out when I''m doing something or not participate at all. Going half way in and another half way in isn''t my style. I''ve sent you the full payment, I expect to be given correct information.


    Just send me the coordinates in 30 minutes, I will be waiting." Those were David''sst words and he severed the connection. The ring of light cycling David''s left eye receded as the call was connection was disconnected.


    Since they were in an event, the students were given only one opportunity to call and afterwards, their ONI would be automatically disconnected.


    ording to hismand, the strength magnifier made a few noises and then retrcted back to form only a spine like rod which stayed stuck in David''s back.


    If he wished, it would take just a second to activate the gadget. It couldn''t be considered too long and neither could it be considered too short.


    "Now, for the next target." David locked his lips and he randomly chose a direction and dashed forwards.


    * * *


    "Of this is all you''ve got, you shouldn''t havee here." Lu Feng shouted as he breathed heavily in the distance.


    His face was flushed, blood spilled out of the corners of his mouth and his muscles bulged and constricted slowly like a living dragon.


    Phyllida was opposite him, also breathing heavily. The jacket she had used to cover her skin tightbat suit had been shredded to pieces. There were a few scratches onbat suit. w marks on her bulging chests and a few in her stomach.


    Phyllida chuckled slightly "If that''s what you want. Remember you asked fro hm this."


    She suddenly shouted in a low voice "Activate Second form."


    Suddenly, terrifying amount of nanobots swarm out of her back like water and then into her hands.


    At first, it formed a handle of somesort and afterwards the swarm of nanobots gathered together in her palm, forming a long and sharp sword.


    It was as though the swords grew out from her arm.


    Lu Feng''s face turned grave but then he sneered "I have long since made preparations for this."


    Shouting in a low voice "Activate second form."


    From seemingly no where at all, swarms of nanobots climbeed onto him and then reached his palms, finally forming a simr long and sharp swords.


    It was unknown where both of them had gotten the Nano weapon from but it seems toe from simr origins as their form seem to be identical to each other.


    Nano weapons like the name implies means weapons formed out of nano bots.


    On a normal circumstances, cold weapons like swords, axe and the like are usually made from steel, iron and other metals but as humanity evolved and different skills andbat techniques began to surface, those metal weapon doesn''t seem to be enough anymore.


    Iron swords are to stiff to vibrate in a particr frequency, which was one of the method to utilisebat techniques.


    For example, the Nine-Chain sh. It requires one to oscite their wrist nine times at a particr frequency, delivering nine consecutive blows with increasing attack power.


    But an iron sword or particrly swords made up of metals are to stiff an in to follow the wrist to perform such intricate and delicate technique.


    Instead, it''s stiff body might allow one to make the mistake of oscting the wrist and muscles at the wrong frequency which might in turn led to a grave injury.


    Which brings us to Nano Weapons. Nano bots are configured and programed to stay in only two forms.


    The main form which is the active form has been programmed and calibrated by different experts.


    If one where to look into the inner sword from of a nanoswarm, one would see some sort of meridian or passage had also been built in it allowing for easy oscitory and circtory techniques.


    If one where to bend it at will, it was as strong as a regr steel sword. But when one shook it at specific frequency, the sword would strangely also shake at that particr frequency, allowing for easy lethal damage to be dished out as one liked.


    As both stood still, staring at each other, neither of them knew any sword techniques but since the sword respond to any frequency regardless of whether it was sword art rted or not, it was still somewhat usable.


    Boom!


    The ground crumbled and an energy releasing sound emerged from Lu Feng''s pocket, to the strength magnifier, increasing his strength by one fold.


    He was very fast and with lighting quivk strike, he shed down at Phyllida''s head with not a single hint of mercy in his gaze.


    ng!


    The two swords collided and multiple series of sparks emerged, not stopping in single second even two seconds after they had collided. It was the two destructive frequency still active on each des that caused the friction as they fought against each other.


    Shaking his wrist, Lu Feng took back the sword and instantly swung it around, heading towards Phyllida''s waist.


    Phyllida strength wasn''t for show and she counter attackes, creating another series of multiple sparks.


    ng! ng! ng!


    In just a few seconds, they had shed more than ten times.


    Dark dragon strike!


    The sword in Lu Feng''s hand seem to int in size an d the edge of the de turned increasingly sharper.


    The air howled as he seemed to have cut the wind apart.. His strike was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it was already before Phyllida, almost striking upon her head.

 Chapter 170 - Secret Technique

    Bang!


    Sparks exploded and invincible disk of shockwave exploded from the source of impact. All the falling leaves in the surrounding area was shredded into multiple pieces. And the little animals that were frozen in fear underground, bleed from their orifices.


    Lu Feng was only able to resist for three seconds before abruptly taking two steps backwards. Bloody mist escaped his wrist as three to four little veins burst open.


    He howled loudly in pain. Going along his spine, a terrifyinglyrge power poured in from his arms, into his body, rampaging in his body and meridians like a massive tide.


    The Strength amplifier copsed with several electrical surges and the six tiny arms mped on several part of his body broke in an instant.


    The sword in his arm trembled incessantly, giving out a loud whine as it shattered into multiple pieces. The nanobots that made up the structure of the sword was damaged as they failed to gather back together.


    Lu Feng''s bulged open, his face flushed and blood spilled out from the corners of his mouth. He seem to have reached the end of his endurance and was forcefully flung away, smashing against several trees and destroyed buildings behind him, stopping only after hitting a very hard wall.


    He fell to the ground, but strangely, the ruptures on his body began to heal, the wounds began to close up with a speed visible to the naked eye. It seems the Insta-Heal was still in effect.


    Phyllida panted loudly and sweat dripped down her forehead. She walked towards Lu Feng with a slow but steady steps.


    .


    "You shoukd be grateful." Phyllida calmly walked forwards, finally stopping a few meters away from him.


    "You... You have mastered the third strike!?" Lu Feng struggled to straighten his body both if his arms supportimg his upper body as he stared viciously at Phyllida.


    "Of course not. Do you admit defeat?" Phyllida asked in response.


    Lu Feng stared with eyes of confusion. "Then your strike just now¡­"


    "Hm, I don''t mind telling you. Just a secret technique that''s used the acummte 20% of the power in the Combat Suit and releases it." Phyllida smiled as she continued.


    "Now, do you admit defeat?" Her voice was clear, but a certain type of exhaustion could be seen on her face.


    "Hehe, in your dreams." As though he hadn''t been injured at all, he suddenly catapulted upwards and with an inhuman roar, he smashed both palms on Phyllida''s chest.


    Letting out a vicious sneer, with speed that one couldn''tprehend, she side stepped lightly and smashed the side of her sword lightly on his head, knocking him out cold instantly.


    As soon as that happened, she suddenly dropped to one kneel, using her sword to hold her body up, she was thoroughly exhausted.


    Thatst strike had taken her stamina and the remaining energy the Combat Suit had.


    Sjebjad made the strike at 21% energy level. And when 20% had been used, she used the remaining 1% to knock back Lu Feng''s ''Unexpected'' counter attack.


    She quickly circted her blood to recharge the Combat Suit even by a little and at the same time, she stabbed a tiny syringe on her exposed wrist which made her inhale sharply in ecstasy.


    * * *


    "Eh? That was fast." David eximed softly. It wasn''t even 20 minutes yet, and he had received a file sent to him already from those people. It seems the full payment he made, motivated them to act quickly.


    Solemnly, David opened the file, and a list appeared in front of him as an hologram.


    Scrutinzing the list of names and the possible amount of Gyno points they seen to have, David was instantly dumbstricken.


    Dravin Hunter - 70,000.


    Nix Moonkat - 68,000.


    Aiyana Trinity - 65,000.


    The first name stunned him. He absolutely recognised the guy. Although he had never interacted much with him, he had seen him a few couple times. The guy was ordinary to the tee and his blood cirction was just slightly above average.


    So, David had not even put the youth in his eyes previously but surprisingly, he was the richest dude in their set


    This came as a surprise to him.


    Suddenly he sneered. All that money belongs to him now.


    Gazing at the second name, it was foreign to him. And as he scrolled to the 10th, his eyebrows furrowed deeper.


    From the second name to the 10th, he couldn''t find a name he was familiar with. They all seem foreign to him which made him contemte if he had been scammed. But the possibility was slim.


    Although he didn''t interact much with his ssmates, he had at least heard of each names at least once.


    Shking his head slightly, it doesn''t matter who they are, all he needed was their Gyno points, it wasn''t that hard.


    Checking for Dravin Hunter''s location, an arrow in form of an hologram came out.


    Wasting no time at all, he stomped his feet and he vanished.


    * * *


    Seven minutester, David was forced to forcefully stop his dash as an attack headed towards his chest. With a slight twist of his waist, his body swayed slightly and he spun like a top, brushing past the attack and the attacker.


    In an instant, he was back to back with his opponent, both stood still with their backs facing each other and only the sound if their breathing was preeminent as silence reigned


    Seemingly impatient, the stranger was the first to break the stalemate.


    "Remember me?" the voice chuckled slightly with his head tilted slightly to the left.


    "Who the heck are you for me to recognise you?" David casually grumbled. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes ''we are back to back against each other, how stupid are you?''


    "He, there is no need for you to know me, you just need to remember my name. I am Aldrich T..."


    "Aldrich Tobi!?" David interrupted him with a tone that was filled with excitement.


    "Uhn? I thought you said you didn''t recognise me... " Aldrich was confused.


    "Haha, sorry. I previously didn''t know you, but sibce you are the 7th on my list, of course I know you.. " David said excitedly and his eyes shone radiantly.

 Chapter 171 - The Art Of Banditry

    "What list?" Aldrich seem to feel things weren''t going well, his smile disappeared and he growled loudly.


    "No need to get angry, I will tell you in a bit. But as for now..."


    Rumble!


    David''s muscles roared and his back suddenly inted like a balloon, stretching the suit he was wearing. Abruptly, he stomped his foot to the ground as he mmed himself backwards in a sh.


    Aldrich was surprised but was not stunned. He was like a jaguar as he jumped more than two meters high in the air, avoiding the back m heading for his back.


    Seeing his opponent in the air, David really wanted to just fold his arm and lecture the guy. ''Never reach for the skies when you weak.''


    As Aldrich was about to flip in the air tond in another position. "Eh?"


    A hand suddenly wrapped swiftly around his leg.


    "Idiot, where do you think you are going. Get down here for me!"


    Bam!


    David smashed the guy to the ground, using his legs as the leverage.


    But what was surprising was that, the leg he had been previously holding somehow slipoed out of his hand and the body he mmed to the ground was like an inted balloon, as it bounced away from him.


    David was stunned speechless, what kind of ability is that? Is this guy a Mutant or what?


    Aldrich jumped a few meters away from David and his muscles that had inted like a balloon constricted back into his body.


    He stood in silence for a few seconds as he stared at David with a solemn expression.


    "How are you this strong when my blood revolution is more than 10 cycles higher than yours." he asked coldly.


    Then his eyes turned towards the tattered tight suit David was wearing. His expression changed drastically and without warning, he vanished from his position with a swish. He was like a deadly viper as he silently ran.


    David stood still, obviously stunned. He slipped away!?


    David didn''t know whether tough or cry. But he could rte to the guys thoughts. Who would be foolish enough to fight someone wearing abat suit. Hence, Aldrich ran as fast as he could.


    But Aldrich only had a blood revolution of 97 cycles per minute, how could he be a match for David who had a blood cycle of 199cpm and also the boost from the Combat Suit. The difference was akin to the distance between heaven and earth.


    In just a second, David was running side by side with the dude.


    "Hey, I only want your Gyno point."


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Aldrich had been thoroughly startled, he immediately unleashed abat technique to his left.


    Three Piston Fist!


    Three consecutive fist was sent to his left side. David was now getting annoyed, he pped away the three phantom fist heading towards his head.


    And with unfathomable speed, he grabbed onto his neck and mmed him against a broken wall.


    "Your Gyno points or your life?" his expression was savage and his eyes cold.


    Aldrich face turned red in just three seconds and he struggled to get out of David''s hand.


    "Your Slimy Escape would not work on me the second time. You have five second left."


    Kicking and punching heavily, David still refused to release him. And as though just realising how severe his predicament is, he stopped struggling and he summoned his interface, immediately, he flicked his hands and sent all the Gyno he had towards David who had long since opened his interface.


    Seeing that the amount of Gyno points has increased by 30,000, David smiled softly an he dropped Aldrich down from his hold.


    Cough!cough!


    David dressed Aldrich''s clothes like they were very close friends, and his smile widened from ear to ear.


    "You shouldn''t have made things difficult for yourself next time, alright." David smiled as his patted Aldrich''s cheeks.


    Nodding his head like a piston Aldrich had no choice but to do so least this freak change his mind.


    "Good." As he had collected 30,000 gtno points from just robbing the one of the guys on the list, David was incredibly happy.


    ''Let''s move to next victim, err phnthropist yes phnthropist.'' David nodded his head at the good name he had given them.


    He whistled as he went on his way, leaving Aldrich who was still gasping for breathe and watching David''s figure leave.


    He too immediately took his leave, he didn''t know if David woulde back or not but it certainly wasn''t a good idea to remain in that location.


    Just a bit over thirty minutester, David was stunned speechless as he stood in front of a copsed building.


    He was not stunned by the strangeness of the building but by the strange noisesing from within it.


    A muffled lecherous moan of a woman keeping out from the building mixed with the erratic grunt of a man and a pping sound of flesh hitting against each other.


    David blinked his eyes in surprise at such boldness. Someone had the gale to perform such acts in this precarious location.


    Its either the person was in stupid or the person was strong anough to defeat any attracted beast. Anyways, it was none of his concern. All he came for was to collect Gyno points and he was going to have it.


    Moving on to the entrance of the old building, David saw three figures standing gaurd at the entrance of the building each chatting with one another.


    Two males, one female beautiful youngdy they seem to be also keeping tabs on the surrounding area.


    Rustle!


    The female was the first to notice David, followed by the rest of the male students. They immediately went on their guard as they fiercely circted their their blood, making swishing noises.


    "Guys, I''m not here to harm you." David raised both his hand to show that he was rather harmless.


    The beautiful female student was the first to speak as she shouted in a low voice "What is it that you want?"


    "Do you guys know of anyone by the name Dravin Hunter?"

 Chapter 172 - Dravin

    Upon hearing David mention the name, the three of them immediately stood in a triangr formation and they stared coldly down at David.


    "Who are you?" one of the male student with anky but tall stature asked icily as they red at David.


    David sighed and was about to dish out some pathetic lie when he suddenly heard the pping sounding from the building seem to have reached some sort of peak and then with a scream, it stopped.


    After almost half a second, a female student walked out of the building with dazed eyes and a flushed face while also adjusting her skirt at the same time.


    When she saw David and the three students outside, she didn''t say anything and just left.


    David only watched the girl with a raised eyebrow. He still could not help but be a little surprised. The people on this world were very open when ites to this things.


    A few seconds after the girl left, a slightly chubby guy also walked out. With shaky legs as he muttered ''Almost sucked all of my stamina out.'' But soon he chuckled as he took in a deep breath of fresh air.


    At least, he enjoyed himself. He chuckled weirdly.


    As Dravin came to, he saw his three hired guards, staring forcefully at a certain young man. Pursing his lips slightly, he walked forwards and when he recognised the man, his steps didn''t pause in the slightest and in a few moments he was a few feet away from David.


    David was a bit startled, this guy have some guts. He stared at the fat dude up and down then he heard the chubby guy say.


    "I know why you are here."


    David was momentarily surprised. ''Interesting'' " Oh, why don''t you tell me then." David smiled.


    "Aren''t you here to rob me of my Gyno points?" the chubby guy chuckled, saying in a matter of fact.


    David''s interest was instantly piqued and he asked out of curiosity "Is that why you hired three people to guard you? Moreover, how did you know?"


    "Hehe, of course not. The thee of them won''t be able to stop you anyway." He stated like he was saying facts.


    The three students that were ring behind him had an awful expression and although they seem annoyed by the insult, they didn''t say a word.


    Putting his hands behind his back, he began walking forwards slowly and he bypassed David seemingly wanting to speak with David while taking a stroll.


    "There are a few perks thates with being the richest new student in the institute. Connections in both high and low ces, information that ordinary people are unable to but even if they spent their whole savings. Naturally, I was informed you mighte for me."


    David smiled widely. "Then that saved me the troubles of having beating the crao out of you. Just send your whole Gyno points to me and naturally, I will be on my way."


    "Don''t be so hasty David." Dravinughed softly.


    David''s eyes instantly turned cold in an instant and the waves he was emitting chilled the surrounding area.


    Seeing as David had be serious, Dravin sighed and he said. "I''m not that stupid enough to provoke you but neither I''m I stupid enough to give you all my Gyno points."


    David''s eyes began to emit a certain brilliance and he asked "So you want to fight it out with me?"


    "Of course not. For a while, I had been contemting on how to deal with you before I came to a certain solution."


    "And what might that be?" David asked casually.


    "I will only give you half of the money I own and the other half will remain with me."


    David sneered in that moment and as he was about to talk, he was interrupted by Dravin.


    "Don''t try to threaten me, I can just transfer all the Gyno points to some random nobody and even if you beat me to death, you still would gain anything." The fatso stated as he stared at David.


    David frowned slightly up the m hearing the words. This was the first time he was somewhat threatened and it seemed to have worked.


    Gritting his teeth, David replied "... Fine."


    Grinning widely," That''s great, oh and ites with a string attached."


    David''s face darkened and he said "Don''t push things too far, or I might just be tempted and be content with just bashing you up and forgetting about the money."


    "Haha, it''s nothing too serious. I just need you to show up when I call for help from you. And it''s only applicable once." Dravin stated his condition.


    David stared at Dravin hard and his teeth creaked loudly as he gritted them very hard. "... Fine! Send me the Gyno points and let me get out of here." David felt like if he stayed another minute here, he might just really beat the bastard up.


    A while ago, he had been proudly ying the bandit, happily robbing other off their Gyno points but why does he feel like he had taken a loss in this transaction.


    ''Fine, forget it. He is only asking for our help once. Might as well grant it to him.''


    Once David received the 34,000 Gyno points, he immediately took his leave but he faintly heard Dravin said.


    "Great transaction! Let''s do this again."


    ''Like hell I would!'' he instantly dashed away with a few leap.


    As soon as David left, thedy in the group, came forwards and asked Dravin with a frown. "What did you mean when you said the three of us wouldn''t be able to stop him? "


    Looking rxed and refreshed, Dravin chewed on something he took from his bag and he replied. "I only stated the truth. Even he didn''t argue with it. Anyways, have you seen anyone actively hunting people without repercussions whatsoever."


    Jessy frowned slightly as she couldn''t understand what he ass trying to say. "Never mind, you will understandter when the event ends. I''m just really happy i made a really profitable deal today, hehe.. " Dravin chuckled happily.

 Chapter 173 - Surrounded

    "Gather up our people in a jiffy, we have a very profitable mission in our hands." A soft voice said to the person behind him.


    "Boss! Can we not go? Ten thousand to twenty thousand Gyno points is no longer enough to fill the boys teeth any longer boss." The guy was short, but huge. His muscles rippled with strength and was almost as thick as an adults thigh.


    And at this moment, he wasining to the boss who was standing in front of him with her hands behind her back like a young lord.


    "Oh." Elvi''s eyebrow rose up and she chuckled "It seems your appetite has grown a lot now. And It also seem to have inted with your ego. Should I knock it down a peg for you?" she tilted her beautiful head and her silver hair swayed slightly to the left. A smile that also seem to not be a smile was also in her face as she nced at the guy behind her.


    Seeing this smile, Binikos shuddered where he stood and immediately tried to exin himself but was interrupted by Elvi as she continued.


    "Anyways, you are right. Twenty thousand points isn''t enough for us anymore. If this task goes well, we will have more than a hundred thousand points in our hands."


    Binikos was stunned at first and he shivered in excitement almost forgetting the previous fear that filled his mind. He hurriedly answered.


    "Yes, boss! I will go inform the boys right this moment!"


    Withdrawing from the room, he walked over to a group of guys sitting and he instantly pped one on the head.


    The guy jumped up and as about to curse the bastard that had pped him out of fury but the face he saw instantly calmed him down and he stayed quiet like a meek dog.


    "You! Have you used your ONI in this event."


    The guy hurriedly nodded his head which immediately elicited another p at his bald head. Making him stagger backwards.


    "Useless fools!" Binikos shouted in fury. And he pointed to another person.


    Since one could only utilise their ONI once in the event, it had been somehow programmed by the institute like that.


    ?	* *


    David was in a bit of a bad mood. He didn''t know why he suddenly felt that he had made a bit of a loss.


    But he shook the feeling off and he checked his interface for his next target.


    Nix MoonKat


    Pursing his lips at the name, he rapidly made his way to his next target.


    Along the way, he killed a few beast that was in his way and also scrutinized his surroundings, not to miss any supply box but sadly, his luck wasn''t that great.


    He also met a few student on his way whim he robbed off their Gyno points without hesitation. While some had been initially stubborn at first and refused to give up their Gyno points to him. But once David bet then to an inch of their life, they quickly surrender their points to him.


    In just a few hours, rumours about him began to circte as those who had been robbed had no other choice to return to the safe zones as they had been weakened and beaten ck and blue by David.


    They also spread the rumour about a masked bandit who didn''t seem to care about Kill points and only robs people off their Gyno points.


    Soon, the name the Masked Forest Bandit circted in various safe zones and also among the students in the forest.


    As David masked his face with a ck cloth before he robbed anyone. He wasn''t stupid enough to expose himself.


    In a few hours, David had robbed ten out of the list which had fifteen people. The other five people on the list, he couldn''t find them no matter how hard he tried, so David gave up on them, so as to search for the others.


    A few hours had passed, his points had increased to terrifying 523,000 Gyno points.


    David could stop grinning widely, as he rested on a thick tree while eating smoked ckened meat that had been half burnt.


    The surroundings were dark and the sun had turned shy and hidden its naked self. The atmosphere was extremely cold an the fire in front of him flickered unceasingly, illuminating a golden glow upon his body


    He had killed a random beast with a very low amount of radiation, sliced a few eatable bs of meat from the animal and had cooked it to eat as he was hungry from his day job.


    Although it was hard to chew, and the meat was rough against his tongue, the happiness he was feeling from gaining half a million Gyno points overwhelmed the terrible taste of the meat.


    Fat rolled down his lips as he happily chewed while humming a song.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched and his gaze sharpened in that moment. But his hands that was feeding the meat to his mouth only paused for a split second before he continued chewing as though nothing had happened.


    Throwing away the bone, David wiped his hands with some rag and immediately gulped down water from a bag of water he had stolen from someone during his hunting.


    Burping and yawning in satisfaction, casually ced his hand on the helmet that he had ced on the ground beside him.


    He grabbed it casually and put it on. The fat helmet swiftly constricted around his head like a stic mask.


    ''Activate thermal vision.''


    Swish


    His vision changed and he could see several orange figures numbering up to twenty, surrounding him in a close and tight encirclement, it was a trap.


    He had been ambushed by some group of people and from the way they moved stealthily, he could tell that this wasn''t their first time doing this.


    But David was confused as to ashy they wanted. If it was kill points, he was too upied to check that out. If it were his Gyno points, he had just gained that a few hours ago. And under the possibility that they were after his life, non of them should even bother thinking of leaving this forest alive.


    A sinister light shed across David''s eye as he thought.

 Chapter 174 - Ambushed I

    The group of people that surrounded him, stopped after that had reached a few meters away from him.


    A light cracking sound of a twig breaking sounded as a youngdy emerged from within the darkness, into the light of the fire.


    David''s head instantly snapped sideways and ad though he had just noticed someone wasing, he jumped up and shouted. "Who are you?!"


    "Rx, I''m not here for trouble, alright." The pretty girl raised her hands up indicating she was of no harm. But David chuckled coldly inside ''Who was she trying to fool?''


    But outward, he blinked his eyes and slowed down his blood cirction. "What''s a pretty girl like you doing in the forest at a time like this?" David casually asked as he sat back down.


    Thedy stood opposite him, a few distance away from him and she smiled "I miscalcted and didn''t think I hunted this deeply into the forest. The safe zone I still quite a distance away but since I met you here, I thought it was a great idea if we stuck together, do you mind?."


    "Of course not." David said hurriedly as his eyes swept over her figure in a lewd manner, eliciting a giggle from the young girl.


    Although David was currently putting on the helmet, the youngdy could feel his piercing gaze sweep through her figure and explicitly paused for several seconds on the spot on her chest. ''As expected, all men are the same.'' She thought.


    David then patted on the spot beside him, he had gathered a few leafs and flexible beaches to make a makeshift bed/seat.


    Giggling softly, the girl moved closer towards David seductively intending to sit near him.


    David''s smile widened ''Let me see what you are up to.''


    Suddenly, a very familiar cube emerged from her hands. The cube was so familiar to David that he really wished to roll his eyes. He was getting tired of seeing it.


    An EMP, suddenly dropped to the ground from the youngdy''s palm by mistake and smashed towards the ground by ''mistake''.


    "Smash!"


    In the next moment, an invincible barrier was formed with the blue lightning shing from time to time.


    David wasn''t at all slow, he instantly smashed his palm in between the youngdy''s chest.


    But as though she had been expecting something like that,


    She immediately blocked his attack with her palm but although she had foreseen his counter attack, she didn''t foresee the huge strength behind the palm attack.


    She was immediately sent flying backward but she reduced the force with a few flips and shended on the top of a tee branch.


    David instantly shouted angrily "What is the meaning of this?!" ring at the youngdy with full force.


    With a giggle, Elvi replied. "I can''t afford to let you escape with the Combat Suit. Don''t take this too personally David, we are only her for the Gyno points you have stolen and the Combat Suit. We will take our leave immediately. "


    She had gotten the information from a source at the cost of several tens of thousands of gyno points, there was no way she would let her target escape. She had gone through every single scenario and had made an appropriate n for everything.


    She wasn''t the leader of her gang for only her strength but for her wisdom. She had done all she could to make sure the operation was a sess. If this hunt was sessful, she would gain at least a hundred thousand points and abat Suit, although it seem to be damaged at the moment, from what she was watching from David, it was still quite usable.


    David frowned as continued to revolve his blood cirction "From the fact that you know my name means you have researched my information and specifically taken me as your target, I''m i right?"


    Elvi was stunned at first then she nodded her head slightly. "You are quite smart and You are right. As the current richest student in this map, how could I not be interested in robbing you? Moreover, I was the first to act. Other wille with their groups, so you might as well just surrender your Gyno points to me. " Elve said as a matter of fact.


    David only sneered. "With this strength of yours? You are still too weak!"


    Chuckling loudly, Eliv replied "Of course not, I know I am no match for you but I didn''t say I was alone."


    As though her words were some kind of signal, ten odd people jumped out from the bushes and deactivated the concealment technique they had been using.


    David was still surprised. Assuming he didn''t have to rely on thermal vision, he wasn''t sure if he would be able to spot the people hidden in the bushes and trees even if he was staring at them.


    He even guessed that his night vision might not be of any use.


    As he gazed at the people surrounding him, David chuckled drily "You sure think highly of me." His pupils constricted as he gauged the strength of the people around him. The highest among them was Elvi who has a blood cirction of 103 to 105 cycles per minute.


    While the rest had a blood revolution of roughly 80 ¨C 90 something cycles per minute.


    It was the perfect ambush and theirbination could even take out a Spryher of 150 CPM of they maintained formation. And the fact that she had also used an EMP, she seem to have everything within her grasp.


    Currently, David had retrained his blood cirction to a bit above 140 CPM as that was the strength he had used to rob the people on his list. Its just that he had never expected for himself to be ambushed his soon.


    Her smile grew as she saw David was


    Stunned speechless.


    Suddenly, David chuckled as he said. "Your n is very perfect. There seen not to be any holes in them." David praised.


    But then, waves of battle intent emanated from him like a tide as he growled loudly. "But that isn''t enough to stop me!"

 Chapter 175 - Ambushed II

    David''s muscles constricted and expanded explosively like a dragon that was awakening from an ancient slumber.


    In the blink of an eyes, huge terrifying red veins popped up all over his body, forming a blood red pattern.


    The wind howled and the ground shook. His blood circuited like a turbine engine with four pistons without stop.


    His eyes turned bloodshot and it seem to Contain enough cruelty to chill one to the bone as he gaze at the people surrounding him.


    The expressions of the people ambushing him changed slightly but non of them were the least beast scared. They were just surprised he seem stringer than they had expected.


    A guy, suddenly walked forwards among them, but as he took each step forwards, his muscles inted like a balloon and veins bulged. In just a few steps. He was already two meters tall, like a mini giant as he towered over David.


    He had a mocking smile on his face as though to tell David that his body Strengthening technique was sh*tpared to his.


    "Swoosh!"


    David was expressionless but in the next moment, his figure faded into thin air like a ghost! It was unknown when he had moved!


    Seeing this, the guy also moved, vanishing from sight in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the both of them shed, shockwave resounded as both monsters used their hands, legs and head as a means of weapon, attacking each other crazily.


    David raised his hands upwards, blocking the attack heading for his chest and bang!


    He mmed his head mmed his opponent on the nose making him dizzy, immediately, he swept his legs over. And with a slight hold of his arm and a slight twist of his waist, he instantly mmed his opponents to the ground, creating a deep shaped hole in the ground.


    All of this happen in just a few seconds. David''s blood patterned veins twitched around vigorously like a living entity''s the redness in his body seem to be more prominent by the minute.


    "Alright, that warm up was good. Lets get to the real stuff." David casually stated, licking his lips in anticipation.


    With a stiff smile, Elvi responded "My thoughts exactly. Start the formation, Extreme Imprisonment, trap cycle! Lock him down for me!" she shouted loudly.


    Holding onto the leg of the guy he had just mmed to the ground, David lifted him up easily and with all the power his muscles could muster, he tossed his body at a certain direction where blood cirction was weaker, and then he followed behind the moving body.


    The body smashed against another person, sending that person skidding backwards, but as David was about to breakaway from the encirclement through the gap, he suddenly turned around and mmed his fist backwards.


    "Dang! "


    A white mark instantly appeared on David''s fist. It was someone with the Footde technique.


    Using that momentum, David slide with even more faster speed, and escaped out of the encirclement but who would have expected the gap he had created to already be reced by two more people.


    Although surprised by their efficiency, his fist wasn''t one to slow down.


    His legs suddenly produced multiple after images and like a cyclone, dust rose from the earth, almost enveloping the entire surroundings.


    "Cyclonic Kick!"


    Although his speed didn''t increase by much, he became even mire swifter and more agile dodging every attacking that came his way.


    All of a sudden, a ck shadow shed from the side, simr to the wind yet, footsteps in reminiscent to a ghost.


    "HOO!"


    The ck shadow moved with extreme speed and in a moment, it has pounced at David, leaving him no time to react.


    "BAM!"


    David executed the first kick but the ck shadow seem to contain more potential energy, more force.


    With the executing of Cyclonic Kick, his legs were like thunder and lightning. Strong but also fast.


    "BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!! "


    He had executed five spinning kicks in almost a second, repelling the dark shadow after the fourth kick and sending it flying backwards at the fifth kick.


    He had only touched down on the ground when his back tightened as a gust of wind seem to blow past his neck.


    David''s eyes went wide. Lifting his hands, he turned around he punched straight forward with astonishing might, carrying along with it a scorching heat.


    The punch was fast and scorchingly furious; it was as though he had practiced it millions of times.


    David''s body had somehow executed it by instincts.


    He saw another ck swift shadow pouncing towards him hey struck by his scorching fist and felt the bacsh of hitting something very hard. Using the momentum from the huge impact, his fist swept away the iing ck shadow.


    "BANG!"


    The ck shadow mmed into the ground and rolled a few meter away but was instantly covers by the other attackers.


    Before he could think about pursing it any further, two other ck shadows pounced on him. His body reacted in the first second instinctively.


    Tilting his head, he used his hands tas he blocked one of the attack with his hands and with astonishing agility, he dodged the other ck shadow.


    His movements seem easy bit required certain amount of control.


    All of a sudden, David bent downward to evade a footde attack and suddenly turned to the side, crossing his arms hurriedly.


    "Bang!"


    His entire body was flung sideways, but even then, he quickly rotated his waist and hended unsteadily on his feet.


    Elvi had taken action when she saw the opportunity. But she was stunned as even when she executed her strongest technique, she only moved him half a meter distance.


    Straightening his bent kneels, stood up slowly and his gaze seem to have changed.


    At first, he thought he might be able to at least escape from the environment of this people even if he fought like an ordinary Spryher but then, he wasn''t ordinary to begin with.


    If he had finished dealing with one person, he would be immediately attacked with full force by many other, forcing him to block their attacks and when he tried again to escape through the gap he had created, two more people would have reced the open gap, leaving him quite frustrated.

 Chapter 176 - Ambushed III

    Although he needed to hide some of his talents and skills but there was no need to hide all.


    Upon thinking this way, David began to walk towards a certain point.


    Under his skin, faint bronze colour began to emerge from his skin, getting increasingly prominent with each step he took. But wasn''t really clear enough.


    Immediately, he unleashed a scorching fist directly at the nearest attacker.


    His fist was clearly straight but his opponent could only see iting from a tricky angle that seem to incline sideways.


    His muscles vibrated together, creating a massive amount of heat and the blood in his veins moved in a specific rhythm, increasing the heat by an astonishing level.


    His wrist vibrated vigorously and oscited as per the rate dictated by the manual. Making his hand turn quite red.


    "Whoosh!"


    The wind seemed to have been burnt dry and the air made a pi pa pa sound as though been fried by the heat.


    His two attackers seem to have been struck with fear and they instantly trembled making their movements falter by a beat.


    At that instant, a light shed across the chest of one of the guys, he was sent flying without any chance to counter attack.


    Seeing this, the other attacker seem to have regained his bearing and instantly roared ferociously. But his roar was instantly cut short as his body was also sent flying backwards. David''s punched had been so fast he didn''t even see iting.


    David mustered up his strength and struck again, smashing his palm backward against a fist that which brought with it intense wind. His palm against the fist.


    "Bang!"


    The person''s body shook and she hurriedly retreated. The flesh at the back of her arm had already turned very red due to the heat. She was quite lucky it hadn''t been burnt ck yet. Which meant David held back on his attack.


    Truthfully, although the group of people ganged up to attack him, not one of them were emitting a single trace of murderous waves.


    They only attacked to injure him, to keep him from resisting any further. Which was the reason David wasn''t so cruel as to attack with full force. He held back when he could.


    Suddenly, the bulged which was on his spin produced a few series of mechanical sound and the six arms instantly locked onto David''s body. The strength amplifier had been installed.


    The ten odd people were momentarily surprised but in the blink of an eye, they performed their several techniques as they sted off different attacks straight at David.


    But Elvi was stunned speechless. Didn''t she just activate the EMP a few seconds ago, so why the hell could he still use hisbat Suit?


    Her expression instantly changed and she immediately shouted "Fall back!" she knew she had miscalcted this time. She had ced her hope on the EMP, and didn''t even focus on the possibility that it might fail. But from what she was seeing right now, it clearly failed.


    Elvi was an extremely smart person. She knew when to retreat and also when to advance. As soon as she saw the Combat Suit was still working, she knew she had been toyed with and called for a retreat without hesitation.


    Although stunned by her words, her team mates weren''t the least bit slow. They instantly withdrew from attacking David and flew into the forest. Using their mysterious cloaking technique, they disappeared from in view in a matter of a few seconds.


    David too was surprised at the youngds decisive nature but he didn''t n to pursue the matter anyway.


    Elvi stood quietly in the dark and nced deeply at David before also jumping in the forest, her figure disappearing from in view.


    "They made good sparring partners." David shook his head as though he had suffered a loss. He had been too excited by the battle earlier and had mistakenly activated the Strength amplifier, raising Elvi''s guard and allowing them to retreat.


    If not, he might still be sparing with them. But his disappointment was soon reced by joy as he recollected the amount of Gyno points he had stolen¡­umted.


    A few hourster, David blinked his eyes as he turned slowly towards a certain direction.


    Little amounts tiny red dots of thermal ray could be spotted which belonged to low level beast that David couldn''t even be bothered to deal with but at top of a veryrge tree a few hundred meters away, David could see a red humanoid shape figure standing up there. It was easy to guess that it was a human being.


    But what was strange was that the thermal energy which enabled him to spot the figure kept fading. At one time, it was as though the figure wasn''t even there but in the next moment, the thermal energy would pop up in his field of vision.


    It was as though his thermal vision was been intercepted by something. Which means he wouldn''t be able to rely fully on thermal vision since that figure could sometimes evade detection.


    It as unknown when the figure had gotten there but David felt his or her gaze on him which was why he was alerted instantly. The figure stood calmly on top staring at him with a weird type of gaze.


    This gaze made even David feel a bit wearing and his expression turned slightly serious.


    But then, heughed coldly in his mind. Another one here to hunt for easy points. Retracting his gaze, he removed his helmet from his head and he rested back onto the branch he had been sitting on, closing his eyes as though he was sleeping. He was sleeping a few meters above ground, on a tree branch.


    Suddenly, David felt the wind stirred slightly and he abruptly spoke up. "Stop hiding and tell me what you want." his voice was calm and serene, so was his eyes, as though he didn''t put the figure in his eyes at all.


    The figure didn''t speak at first, but after a few seconds of silence, a sweet voice spoke up.


    But the direction at which the voice came from, was directly beneath the tree David was sleeping on.

 Chapter 177 - The Interrogation

    The figure remained strangely silent as though wondering why davud was acting carelessly.


    In this jungle, even the smallest beast could prove dangerous not to talk about the myriads of strange lifeforms out there.


    One must always be on guard no matter what. At least that was what figure thought but David''s carelessness seem to prove otherwise. He was acting as though this was his yground, his backyard.


    She couldn''t figure out if he was actually stupid or just simply too brave but if he ass this stupid, how dis he survive the first day? Also, the second day was about to be over.


    Taking in a breath, the figure casually spoke "It''s been quite a while David." resting on arge rock not far away from them.


    David''s eyes abruptly flew open and his gaze sharpened but hse immediately sat up and smiled. "Phyl! I didn''t expect to see you here."


    ''So the tiger finally revealed her fangs'' he chuckled coldly in his mind.


    Phyllida was wearing a cloack which covered her whole body but still couldn''t hide her enticing curves. But what made David brow furrow was the fact that she had a very familiar helmet covering her face.


    The helmet was so thin that one might misce it for a face mask but David knew better, it was the helmet that came with the Combat Suit. His curiosity was instantly peaked.


    Phyllida''s facial expression was dull but it was hidden beneath the helmet, she responded "Hmm, I came here specifically to talk with you about some sensitive matters."


    David tilted his head and scratched the area beneath his chin with a confused expression. "Thiste at night, couldn''t you have waited till tomorrow?"


    Phyllida frowned under her helmet. She was getting rather impatient, if it weren''t for te fact that she was a bit tired, she would have directly captured him.


    Phyllida shook her head slightly. "No, I couldn''t keep waiting, I have waited long enough and have wasted that man''s time already, he is getting impatient for answers."


    David blinked his eyed curiously as he muttered ''Now that''s interesting.''


    "Uh? What matter could be so important that it couldn''t wait? And what man are you talking about? Can you just exin to me clearly. " his expression was innocent and he appeared genuinely confused as to what Phyllida was talking about.


    "I will tell you if you answer some of my questions." She seem to want to make a small trade of information


    David nodded without hesitation. "Ask away, I will make sure to answer your questions to the best of my abilities." he was also curious as to what Phyllida wamted from him and why she was so interested in him.


    At the very beginning, he had been a little weary of her as he had sensed that she was a very strong person and had intentionally or unintentionally avoided her. Now, he will get to know why she had been interested in him since the they met.


    "When you her the word ''Griffin'' whates to your mind." as she said this, she immediately activated the Ultravision feature installed in her helmet.


    The Ultravision feature urately erges the vision of the user while also, ces emphasis on the details, enhancing and erging the image seen by the user by almost two times. But such things aren''t really practical in battle instead, it would be a huge indrance as one''s vision would be limited to a limited area.


    It was practically the same as fighting with an enhanced scope.


    Activating the program, she instantly fuclxed her gaze on David''s face, scrutinising every shake and tremble of the flesh on his face.


    As soon as David heard the words, a confused expression instantly graced his face and he replied in a peculiar tone. "It is nice?" but his heart instantly turned cold and he couldn''t shake off the feeling that he had messed up big time.


    He still couldn''tprehend how a single statement he had whispered to himself could put him in so much trouble. In fact, he had only known about the fact that names of legendary creatures, and details about them are severely hidden from the public.


    It was to the extent that it was sort of a taboo for someone to mention their names and that was of they even know of what they were saying. Only a few powerful individuals had s little bit of knowledge regarding such beasts.


    The main reason for that was because, once one reaches the Phaser stage, one would then have the ability to merge with different genes from different beast.


    For example, a Phaser could purchase a gic serum from the institute that grants evolves his body, and gradually produce retractable scales that are extremely tough and tough as metal alloy and almost imprable to ordinary bullets all over the body, even including the eyelids.


    Such serum could be injected directly into the body and after some series ofplicated processes, the ability would finally be part of the body of the phaser. And whentye phaser reaches a level where he could inject another serum into himself, he could proceed to do so until finally, his potential had been exhausted or finally building a beast body, following the gic map of the beast chosen. He would then have the ability to phase direct to the beast, granting him or her almost the same ability as the beast he had gically followed.


    Naturally, David knew some of this, and he knew someone must have heard him whispered that day. Although he tried to figure out who it was and naturally, Nihyuh came to mind but David shook his head as he did away with the possibility.


    Nihyuh wouldnt have heard what he said. And as he remembered, he whispered to himself, he didn''t even shout. So how the hell did someone still heard him say the words Griffin? He was at a loss but his facial expression was normal, giving absolutely nothing away.


    Phyllida remained strangely silent for almost thirty seconds, seemingly doing nothing but deep with the dark helmet, her eyes squinted like mad and red veins seem to appear on them, she was abusing them.


    Although the program came from the Combat Suit, it was still her eyes she was using to witness it, hence the redness.


    Suddenly, Phyllida retracted her gaze and immediately turned off the program as though she had found what she was looking for.


    ''His eyebrows trembled! Although almost imperceptibly, it still tremble. It confirms that he know what I''m talking about.''


    All of a sudden, Phyllida chuckled to herself loudly "Let''s make a deal David. I want every single information you know about the Griffin. Every little detail, from its habits, its shape, its temperament, what it likes to eat and many other things as well."


    David still maintained his confused expression and he frowned. "What are you talking about? Who is this Griffin you are talking about? And what does this have to do with me anyway?" David questioned with a slightly deeper voice. He crossed his arms slowly. He wasn''t a fool and knew that the moment he admitted to it, he would immediately be in a huge trouble that he would be unable to save himself from.


    Even if he dealt with the girl in front of him and dispose of her, that action was simply admitting it to the person who sent her in the dark. And by then, the trouble would multiply.


    If what Phyllida said was true,, that person could just pull some strings and find out about how he dealt with her. He wasn''t going to fall for this, he was going to deny it to the end. That was his n.


    "He he, I knew you would easily confess. Let me tell you this, I have been sent by someone incredibly powerful. Someone you can afford to escape from. Even if I somehow fail to extract the information from you, it would be useless as another persom would rece me.


    So I advice you to give up the meaningless trouble and tell me what I want to know or thing will get pretty ugly." she wasn''t afraid of telling David this much information. In her mind, David was just an idiot with a gold treasure at hand. He wasn''t all that smart, although strong, she was certain she could beat hi one hand.


    All in all, David was just like the poor farmer who dug out gold but wasn''t there a saying about them getting killed due to them having such precious jewel and the jealousy of others.


    She shook her head slightly as she continue. "Think about this throughly and don''t act recklessly."


    David''s gaze remained locked in confusion "I honestly don''t know what you are talking about Phyl. Who would have sent you here for me anyway? I honestly think you got the wrong person. " his expression appears innocent as a new born baby.


    But Phyllida instantly snorted and her figure faded in an instant.. Her voice, seemingly appearing out of nowhere "You leave me no choice then."

 Chapter 178 - Phyllida VS David

    "Boom!"


    The ground caved in she instantly disappeared from her previous position.


    In the blink of an eye, she was before David. Stretching forth her arms, she immediately grab onto his shoulder, intending to capture him and also for interrogation.


    "Eh?" she suddenly let out a surprise cry as she felt her finger grab only air. She was momentarily stunned.


    Although she had only used half of her thorough strength, she still expected to have caught him but much to her surprise, it appears as though her speed wasn''t fast enough.


    "What are you trying to do?" by now, David''s face had darkened. He didn''t expect her to attack so suddenly, Weren''t they still talking?


    Startled, Phyllida turn backwards and sh remained silent for a few seconds. "I''ve underestimated your strength. But sadly for you? I only make mistake once!"


    She flitted forwards toward David like a giant butterfly. Her steps were both elegant and graceful and most importantly, agile. She wasted no effort at all and she was already before David.


    This time, she still grabbed at his shoulder but her speed was more than double the previous one. She was like a forest ghost and her movement like an apparition.


    "Humph!" David snorted immediately and all of a sudden, he caught Phyllida''s tiny little wrist that was about to hold his shoulder in his hands.


    "You should be careful what you wish for or you might not be able to handle the consequences." David whispered lightly, but his lips didn''t seem to move.


    Phyllida''s eyes widened. She had used more than 80% of her strength, and even lightly used her motion technique to increase her speed, but shockingly for her, she still could not grab onto that shoulder.


    Back at the institute, she had measured his strength thorough during different spars inbat lessons and had calcted that he was her match, but what is happening right now? Her mind spun rapidly as she thought of a certain possibility. ''Was he hiding his true strength back then?''


    It was then she stayed quiet did she notice something odd, his heartbeat.


    Her face changed suddenly and her heart chilled. Without hesitation she activated the Combat Suit increasing her overall strength and she yelled.


    "Butterfly flick, Second flick!" she opened up her palm like a blooming flower slightly and pointed two of her fingers, lightly tapping on his arms.


    David frowned slightly as he vigorously shook his blood and muscles, producing incredible heat. He immediately sent palm towards he pointed finger, instantly swatting the technique away as though he was chasing away some annoying flies.


    But as he repelled her fingers, a foreign force instantly invaded his body his body shook and he seem to feel a sort of weakness creeping in from his hand to his whole body.


    "Uhn?" David was very surprised. He had never expected that something like that could happen. Although he hadn''t activated the bronze body yet. His defences wasn''t something a foreign energy could invade.


    Even after he destroyed the paralysis force with his own force, he could feel that it wasn''t thorough destroyed and was hiding somewhere in his body, waiting for a time to burst out of it got an opportunity to.


    An ordinary ck gradebat technique doesn''t have such force which meant that it was of the brown Grade category. Only those above that level could manage to infiltrate his current defence. Although not highly likely to.


    But that was impossible. Training a brown Grade technique to the second stage for that short a time, it was practically impossible. ''What did she do? Practicebat techniques when she was still a baby?''


    But David didn''t know he was almost close to the truth, she had practiced a simplified version when she was little and by now, she had built a solid foundation. Practicing and mastering the true technique to the highest state for a few months, wasn''t practically smooth sailing for her.


    ''Interesting.'' David licked his lips in a contained excitement. It had been long he fought some truly worthy opponent that are human.


    He wanted to see how strong he had gotten,pared to other genius students in the institute.


    Suddenly speaking out loud. "Phyllida, although I don''t know what you are talking about, you have taken things too far by attacking me first and I have no other choice but to retaliate." His voice contained a hidden excitement within and as his voicended. He moved.


    His punch was straight and direct, without the use of the anybat skills whatsoever but due to his experiences, his punch seem to have evolved and appear to have been released from a very tricky angle, making it almost impossible to block it.


    Phyllida squinted her eyes saw it. But she wasn''t at all intimidated, throughout her childhood, she had spent majority of them practicing the simplified Exercising techniques and another part of her time training under differentbat teachers.


    Amon and experienced techniqueing from a newbie wasn''t going to phase her. But she was puzzled the way moved, it seem to contain a certain type of rhythm that seem to spell out ''Expert'' as though he was an experiencedbat master.


    "Bang!"


    Al of a sudden, Phyllida caught his fist straight within her palms. But her face shifted as she felt enormous strength passed through her body from that fist, but the Combat Suit she was wearing instantly hardened and immediately transferring the force to the ground through some method.


    The ground beneath her cracked with a muffled boom as the strength being transfered into her body was forcefully conducted to the ground by the suit. It was some sort of protection.


    But that still wasn''t enough to prevent her palm from getting scorched red.


    Yes, he had used scorching heat at thest moment.


    She instantly withdraw backwards a few meters. Her expression beneath the helmet had turned grave, she couldn''t believe she could not win against David in the contest of strength even when she had the Combat Suit on.


    The Combat Suit had increased her strength significantly and ording to her calctions, no one in the entire map right now should be able to counter her in Strength, so it came as an absolute shock for her when David repelled her without even breaking a sweat.


    She was horrified, David wasn''t even putting on his helmet, and ording to the rules, the strengthening effect of thebat suit shouldn''t be working on him. So how was he stronger than her.


    She really wanted to ask ''How are you this strong?'' she obviously calcted and could hear the blood flow of 150CPM and although she wasn''t close to reaching that number, herbat Suit had added up the strength for her, making her practically stronger than those below 170-170 CPM. So how was David still stronger than her even when she was theoretically supposed to be stringer than him.


    David smiled to her from the distance. "Can you tell me the person who sent you?" currently, the was the thing he was most worried about right now. The worry didn''t even allow him to enjoy his fight against Phyllida, making him feel at a loss for what to do.


    He just needed to know the person who sent her and then handle things more carefully and of there is an opportunity...


    Phyllida''s gloomy look vanished and it was reced by a small smirk. "I already told you that we should exchange information. Tell me what you know about this ''Griffin'' and I promise to tell you who sent me."


    David smiled wearily as though he was tired. "I already told you that you have the wrong person, can''t you just believe what I''m saying? Maybe that individual found me an eyesore and was looking for excuses to eliminate me, I don''t know but there are different possibilities." David shrugged his shoulders and appeared quite helpless.


    Phyllida frowned slightly and she wondered if what David said was true. But still, that person wouldn''t resort to such means to eliminate a student. Which means, there is something he wanted from David but clearly didn''t want to take the risk of exposing it.


    And from the questions she was asked to interrogate him with, ''What are the behaviours of a Griffin, it''s characteristics, and the likes.'' She could guess that he wanted information form David.


    But David seem to im he knew nothing about it and he almost sounds genuine. Suddenly, she steeled her resolve and she removed such unnecessary thoughts from her head. Even if he knew or not, she just needed to perform what she had been told to do. Capture and interrogate him.


    If he was lying, she would naturally know after the Interrogation and if he was telling the truth about not knowing anything, she just had to transfer the video clips to that person ad evidence and from there, there she could forget any thing about that had happened or she might just be cleaned up.

 Chapter 179 - Intense Battle

    Phyllida''s expression slowly calmed down. "Before I make a decision, I have a question for you." Her face was calm, it was clear she had a sudden change of mind. She locked her lips as she stared at David with a weird excitement in her eyes.


    "What is it?" David asked with a smile on his face.


    "I want to confirm... just how strong you are!" her voice barely faded when Phyllida charged towards David with blinding speed. Her right hand formed a de and she brought it towards his forehead.


    David lifted his arm covered in ck to block Phyllida''s hand de.


    "Boom!"


    Two great forces collided together and visible grey waves of air exploded from within the collision.


    "I have no interest in wasting my time with a weakling!" Phyllida shouted furiously. She swung her elbow towards him but was immediately blocked by David''s other arm.


    "Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    The two of them fought fiercely in close quarterbat. They did not use any technique, only with the power of blood and flesh. They only unleashed the pure strength from their bodies.


    The intense and wild collision formed a sort of ringing cacophony in the surrounding area. The densely parked waves practically produced vibrations of tremors, sending through the entire building.


    Countless stones and sand were practically flying everywhere due to their destructive force.


    Phyllida''s moves were wild. She didn''t even bother to defend herself and went all out on offence. Herbat Suit automatically negate David''s attacks, conducting them to the ground.


    Even when David''s attacks directlynded on her, the suit produced a sort of wierd oscitory frequency, shaking off his attacks as though they were nothing. Faint ripples spread through her body


    But David wasn''t any different, although he was slightly flustered by her attacking methods, giving Phyllida the opening and opportunity tond all sort of attacks on him, his body was extremely sturdy. Every strike thatnded on him produced a nging sound, as though they were striking metals, his defences refused to budge in the slightest bit under the support of his bronze body and the Combat Suit.


    But in just a moment, David adapted to the battle style and his moves became even more reckless an unrestrained. In a bid of excitement, he smashed his head against hers seemingly forgetting she was putting in an helmet. He was immediately repelled a few times which allowed Phyllida the opportunity tond a few kicks and punch his way.


    "Cyclonic Palm sh!" Furious, David brought his palms together. In an instant, heshed out with a terrifying speed several times faster than before. He formed a de with his palms and shed downwards.


    "Hahahahaha!" Phyllidaughed loudly even when she knew she couldn''t take in such attack. Suddenly, her rapidly beating heart suddenly increased in cirction. Her strength all of a sudden rose to an astonishing degree.


    She yelled "Supreme Might!"


    "Boom!" the air shook forcefully and staggered David backwards from punch. His flesh rippled massively, and the colour of his flesh alternated between red and his bronze colour, as though it was about to fall apart.


    David stared at Phyllida seriously as his brain pondered. "So it''s called Supreme might uhn? If that''s so then," David muttered.


    In fact, it was just a simple Adrenaline rush but the might was astonishing when it manifested on a Spryher. Even phyllida didn''t know what it was, but she named it ''Supreme Might'' because of the massive increase in strength.


    David then muttered with a wild grin " Of that''s the case, then. Supreme Might!" he yelled thest two words.


    His muscles bulged as though inted by something, his flesh showed a slight red colour along his pinkie sized veins crawling like earthworms along his body.


    His speed abruptly increased and he countered phyllida''s Kick with his bulging arms that was almost as thick as a grown man''s thigh.


    "Bang!" They were once again evenly matched. And in the next moment, the closebat resumed but the destructive waves from their sh increased exponentially. Visible waves of sound waves kept on exploding outwards, creating a type of force waves that disintegrated everything on its way.


    Countless rumbles rained down in the surrounding area, turning it into a danger zone.


    "Swish!" they rapidly retreated and both of their breathing were rough.


    "That was satisfying but sadly, i had hope you would put up a little bit of fight, I just didn''t think you were this strong. Let''s see if you can handle me this time." Her breathing steadied and she continued.


    "Activate second from." Even as she said this, Phyllida clenched her fist slightly as though she was holding something, she suddenly took arge stride forward and abruptly took her hands behind her back.


    David frowned, he didn''t know what she was trying to do. If she was going to attack with her fist by smashing it downwards, the oue wouldn''t be any different than the previous time. Even then, there was still a small distance between them, it was certain that her arm wasn''t long enough to cover a distance of half a meter.


    Nevertheless, David didn''t let his guard down, his heart beat circted fiercely but didn''t surpass the limit he had set for it. He stared at her, curious and also cautious.


    Phyllida suddenly pulled hand back, bringing along with it a long thick Sword seemingly out of thin air. She made a solid forward sh with it.


    David''s eyes shed and without hesitation he held his palms together, forming a palm de. "Cyclonic palm sh!" he brought his joined palms forcefully.


    "Tsss! Boom!"


    The hands and de of the two opponents met.


    A dense ring of ripples suddenly appeared. It seem to contract and then exploded with a loud boom.


    In an area of several tens of meters, the earth cracked and every obstacles around that area had been thoroughly destroyed.


    Countless amount of energies burst out from them, even air was showing signs ofbustion.


    "You call me a weakling, do you think you are an expert?" David yelled loudly.


    Phyllida only smirked under her helmet and then, the ck de seem to have disappeared and then a sh of ck light shed David''s waist.


    Shortly after, another de seems to appear and shed forcefully at his shoulder, a third de then appeared like a phantom, shing against David''s body.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, three arms seem to emerged from David''s body and he mercilessly sent them smashing at towards Phyllida and her iing des.


    They had barely emerged when they immediately suppressed the ck des.


    The ck des shattered in quick session while making cracking sounds.


    In fact , those three des Phyllida seem to conjure weren''t at all des, they were just the after images of her explosive short burst of strength which made it look like she had shed at David with three arms when in fact, her de was just too fast that it seem there were three of them when she had attacked three times.


    David didn''t know the technique but he followed his instincts and the burst of strength seem to match perfectly with him. His hands had been so fast that he seem to have grown three peers of them.


    Phyllida could not help but retreat swiftly. She barely avoided the remaining force of David''s newly grown arms and then, she suddenly charged forwards explosively, creating a ck mark in the air.


    The Sword mark seem to sh apart space, it passed through several wind resistance, tearing apart every blockage, it strangely avoided the phantom arms andnded heavily on David.


    Seemingly feeling the threat, David roared explosively and then, an arm appeared from behind him, then another, then the third then the fourth, the fifth, sixth, till the tenth.


    All of a sudden, the ten arms moved joining together to from a huge shadow of a palm, from his shoulder. It was as if a gigantic arm had grown from there.


    The arms moved suddenly, instantlynding against the sword scar bearing down on him.


    "Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! "


    "BOOM!"


    At first, the sound of the ten arms, shing at the sword in quick session rang out, then. An even more explosion took. ce as the de was forcefully repelled.


    David had performed a slightly long short burst of power, smashing against the sword ten times in a row, sessfully repelling the sword move.


    All of a sudden, he fell backwards. But a leg shot upwards with incredible speed,shing out Phyllida''s shoulders.


    The kick had been originally aiming at her chest, but she managed to dodge it, allowing it to hit her shoulder, that was why it missed slightly.


    "Again!" Phyllida was truly excited. In the next second, tens of sword shadows seem to appear out of no where as she executed another short burst of power. The de seem toe from left, right, up, down, sideways, forming a row of densely parked sword.


    Her body shook greatly and then, she released the hell of des upon David.. And ordinary Spryher would definitely be put into despair.

 Chapter 180 - Intruders

    "Hell des, endless execution!" she seem to have name the technique so as she yelled, releasing the densely parked shadows of des on David.


    Upon seeing this, David couldn''t help but snort coldly. His constitution had been enhanced to an amazing degree when he broke through to the bronze body. His stamina was almost five times higher than a Spryher his level and that is considering the Spryher had reached 199 CPM.


    But even then, the possibility of a Spryher his mate possessing the bronze body was severely low, making David unimaginably strong amongst his mates.


    The short bursts of power than enhances speed and strength take a very severe toll on the user''s strength and stamina. Even Phyllida was already at her limit as her muscles, veins and meridians were already on the verge of breaking down. But she was a battle maniac, it was unknown of she would stop there.


    "Greater Cyclonic palm sh, Typhoon!" David spread his arms widely and then, shes of light seem to surround him like a tornado attempting to break through the void with its immense might, but if one looked closely, one would notice that it wasn''t just ordinary shed of light that made the tornado, it was endlessly parked arms that seem to fill up the void.


    The air shook greatly and time seem to stop. Abruptly, David smacked his palms together and then, he unleashed the massive palm de shadows on the sword desing for him.


    "Break! Break! Break! Break! Break!" his voice was cold but contained a hint of fury, his blood boiled and his arms smashed against the des like phantoms.


    Immediately they collided, astonishing Sparks of fire lit up like firecrackers. It was as though densely parked firecrackers where being put in their middle to explode freely.


    "ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!" it seems David''s hands were made of iron as the Sparks continued to be produced as the palm and the des collided.


    Phyllida''s eyes widened and she moved back swiftly like a butterfly but, several tens of palm des struck her.


    Her body shook softly and her skin rippled like an invincible barrier had been struck, the ground continued to crack like an immense force is being transferee into it. But in just half a second, the barrier seem to have reached its limits.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    She was immediately sent flying backwards like a ser ball. But Phyllida was an experienced fighter, with a p of her arms and a manoeuvring movement, she steadied her self in the distance.


    She stared at David in disbelief and she muttered to herself "Impossible!"


    She didn''t seem to have any thought of continuing the fight. She couldn''t believe a Spryher of her level or her mate could contain such massive burst of power and his or her meridians, veins and muscles would breakdown, burst or tear from shear power.


    Unless if one had enhanced his veins muscles and meridians to an astonishing degree. And the most astonishing fact was the fact that David seem quite clumsy when he was executing his own burst of power, which seem to mean that, he had just learnt how to execute the technique from her.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if he was actually really a genius in disguise.


    She stared at David for a while and remained silent.


    David was still in a state of excitement and he was about to stomp his feet when a voice interrupted him.


    "Alright, that''s enough." A few distance away, Phyllida retracted her de to God knows where and she took off her helmet, revealing her beautiful ebony face. Her green eyes seem to shine in the darkness, but her face seem to be a little pale, she seem exhausted.


    David was stunned, he was really enjoying the fight with Phyllida but she had suddenly put a stop to it. He was confused but when he saw her face, he couldn''t help but be stunned once again. She was just too beautiful.


    Shaking his head, Phyllida shook her hair as she nced at David "I was just simply testing you, don''t tell me you were being serious?" her tone was especially casual.


    Her cloak had been shredded into pieces but Phyllida didn''t seem to mind. She had moved far away from David, so she reckoned he would be unable to see much of her body curved anyway. She was only putting on the Combat Suit which was skin tight against her skin. Showing every curve, segment and even the dots on her stratum.


    But sadly for her , David had long since activated his night vision. He hurriedly took his eyes off her. He then frowned as he asked.


    "What test?" David felt his brain was about to explode, he just couldn''t keep up with the thoughts of this woman. They would already start conversing about one thing when she would suddenly change the subject.


    "Since I couldn''t beat you now, naturally I have no power to capture you. But, just keep your self safe for me. I wille back for you." With that, she put in her helmet and with a few motion steps, she vanished into the wilderness.


    David blinked his eyes, as he thought about what she had just said. Sighing lightly, he just shook his head and ced her at the back of his mind. He felt of he kept thinking about her, his headaches would just increase and he want going to allow that.


    With a satisfied smile, David sat down and began to process their fights. Although he had been learningbat tactics from the institute, he felt he had learnt more things in his fight with Phyllida than he had during his whole time in the institute.


    He wasn''t even aware of the shirt bursts of power. He just learnt that from seeing Phyllida perform it. And that maneuver she executed at the end when he had sent her flying backwards, David was especially impressed by it.


    That was why he hoped to battle her soon again. cing his own helmet back on his head, David looked at the barrennds around him, their fight had been so destructive the environment had been destroyed.


    David instantly frowned. He felt he had forgotten something but even after a few minutes of pondering, he couldn''t figure it out, so he just ced it at the back of his mind and he rested on a tree a few kilometres away from their fight zone.


    A few minutester, a shout seem to echo "Ah! My Gyno points!" he should have just kept her there and release her when she send him his Gyno point. He remembered she was also in his list.


    ? * *


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    "That bastard is too strong." Phyllida hurriedly tapped on her thigh and she inhaled deeply as the serum installed in herbat Suit was automatically injected into her bloodstream.


    But she didn''t gibe in to the euphoria this time, she was thinking about something. She had expected that with the Combat Suit, she would be unstoppable in this event, but things don''t always go as nned. With her experience, she understood that and that was why she had prepared for the worst case scenario. Her backup n.


    The other students. Instead of her to go out there, personally to kill beast and gather kill points, she had recruited the other students. She had nned to stay at the safe zone to reap the fruit of theirbour, but now, it seem she now had to go out there and gather kill points.


    Phyllida frowned at the thought.


    ? * *


    Suddenly, five figures stood in a room, in a dpidated high school building that was a few stories high.


    There were four young guys and one young girl staying quietly in therge surpossingly ssroom.


    The five of them wore the same uniform that seem to indicate that they were from a particr school or from a particr organisation, which was in contrast to what David and the other students seem to wearing.


    They were from another organisation!


    The five of the stared at arge holographic image that was in between them as they circled around it.


    Suddenly, one of them smiled and he said. "I suggest we each go our separate ways and deal with our targets. It would be faster than grouping up together, what do you think." Sparrow, the guy with the bald held suggested.


    "Hm-mh." "Seems like a great idea to me. The institute will soon notice our life signs anyway and our cloaking device would onlyst four hours." A dark skinned guy, scorpion agreed with a malevolent smile on his face.


    "But, how should we select our targets this time?" The girl called snake, frowned over the matter with her eyes turning into a slit.


    "There''s no need for us to argue over the targets, let boss decide it for us. What say you boss." A huge, thick light skinned guy that looked Indian stated.


    The four guys and girls instantly turned their gazes away from the hologram and faced the remaining guy that had remained silent throughout.

 Chapter 181 - Assassination Attempts

    Their boss, Python, a young man with a purple hair on his face and tied in a pony tail, remained silent.


    He gazed at their targets that was been shown by the hologram.


    "With the short amount of time we have, we will only eliminate seven targets for now."


    Waving his hands, the image in the hologram changed, showing the image of a student. It was Sturm that was in the image. Several information about him popped up beside his image and even the location he was at right now.


    Python expressionless Lu nced at the image and he turned toward Sparrow "This will be your target. He is slightly okay, but you should be able to handle him."


    Hearing this, Sparrow''s expression changed slightly "He is the weakest amongst our targets boss, why don''t..." his voice gradually grew soft and he finally stopped talking. He almost broke out in cold sweat and he swallowed down the remaining words he was about to say.


    He gritted his teeth and finally agreed to the argument. But his eyes clearly showed his unwillness.


    Seeing as Sparrow had stopped talking. Python withdrew his cold gaze and he swiped his hands again. The hologram changed and a new image was shown.


    Janeane''s picture popped up in that air and information about her was shown beside her picture. Her current location, her Exercising technique, herbat technique and even down to her motion techniques. Everything was listed down to it.


    Python gazed at the image for a few seconds as though in contemtion. Then he nce at the only female in their group "You, take care of her."


    Snake nodded her head resolutely "I will handle it boss." She didn''t even argue but a smirk was in her face as she seem to be gloating at the guy called sparrow which made his expression turned ugly.


    Soon, Sparrow sneered coldly and said something in a low voice. Snake''s expression darkened severely and her beautiful face crunched up in fury. Her breathing grew rough as though she was about to attack right there and now, but she didn''t dare to do anything.


    Sparrow''s eyes shone and he smiled sinisterly but soon, his body froze and he shivered. He felt a cold crawling sensation on his body and he immediately lowered his head in submission.


    "If you repeat that, you can forget about handling any target in this mission." Ignoring them, he swiped his hands and changed the image on the hologram.


    After a few minutes, he had assigned the remaining two guys their targets.


    Making a few gestures with his fingers, the hologram immediately changed and three images popped up, splitting therge dimensional image into three smaller pieces of holographic image.


    Three images popped up immediately showing two male figures and a single female figure.


    One of the male figure was an Asian looking person with blue hair, tied to a pony tail. His pictured gradually rotated, showing off his physique, in a very high resolution, down to the tiny mole at the back of his left ear. His information containing everything about him shone beside his image in a ring light.


    The second image was that of a chubby male figure whose eyes seem especially shrewd and cunning. It was Dravin. His image was especially exceptional because if his fat figure.


    Andstly, the female figure that ring levitated in the air. She was a very beautiful ebony skinneddy with a sharp green eyes that made her exceptionally beautiful. That figure, was Phyllida.


    Python gazed at the three figures swiftly but his gaze remained more on Lu Feng and Phyllida''s Picture as they were his real targets with enoughbat strength to at most injure him.


    The chubby one, he didn''t ce him in his eyes at all. The reason Dravin had even been targeted was because it was suspected that he was a genius Gist, already almost at the apprentice level which was why he had enough Gyno points.


    This piece of news was the most astonishing. A new student that was almost at the Apprentice Gist level, one could only call that genius.


    It is a talent that other people would die for and the fact that Python and his secret organisation knew about it was a testament to their power and ability to gather information.


    "I will personally eliminate these targets. We will meet here in 03:30. Make it swift and simple and don''t leave any ws that would trace back to our organisation, clear all traces of battle at all cost." Python said in slithering cold voice.


    "Move out." He whispered. Immediately the others nodded their heads and dispersed into the distance without making the slightest noise.


    Python stood still and remained silent. He would leave strongest for thest and the weakest for first to build up momentum. Since he was the one with the most assignment at hand, he had to rush through the job.


    Immediately this thought urred, his body slowly lifted unsteadily upwards as his boots began emitting astonishing amounts ofbustion energy.


    Massive amount of energy that looked like a sharpened but shortser spewed out furiously from his boots and in the best moment, his figure was propelled deep into the woods. He dared not go any higher than the trees for fear of being identally discovers by the various readers avable in this map.


    ?	* *


    David woke up with a start and frowned as his ONI was being contacted.


    One of his pupil shed and a circr ray of light shone in one of his eyes. "Who is this?" David was really grumpy. He was just about to sleep when this call entered, disturbing his rest, so he was not really in a good mood as of now.


    "Hey, this is Dravin. Remember me?" a male voice rang out in his head.


    "What do you want?" David got straight to the point. He was already not in a really good mood but this guy that made David feel as though he had suffered a loss just made things worse.


    "Hehe." The voiceughed a bit embarrassingly but continued.


    "Remember that favour you owe me? I want to you it like right now." Dravin stated, somewhat in a hurry.


    David was stunned and then he immediately refuted with a sneer. "Don''t you think you trust people too easily? I am not a man of my words. What favour, you can forget about that. Alright if there''s nothing you want to say, I will have to hang up now." David stated dismissively and was about to wave his hand to hang up the call when a voice spoke in a hurried tone.


    "I will give you the rest of my Gyno points!" Dravin quickly said which made David pause in his tracks.


    He wanted to agree but David hesitated. He still felt like it was a loss to him which made him ponder.


    "I will add an addition 20,000 Gyno points to it." The voice seem to be gritting his teeth.


    "Deal! Send me your coordinates." David immediately epted without even blinking his eyes. He would be a fool not to ept such easy money. No matter the favour he was been asked to do, as long as it wasn''t to kill anyone, then, he would definitely do it.


    His drowsy mind had already cleared at the mention of the amount of Gyno points he would receive.


    His eyes blinked and he opened up his interface, checking for the message he had just received.


    "Hazel, lead me to the location." David immediately took action.


    "At this rate, you might just die for a few Gyno points." Hazel ridicule but an arrow popped up in the air. Not minding the insult, David immediately made his way to the location.


    ?	* *


    Dravin frowned softly but then, he shook his head, making chubby cheeks wobble. "This preparation should be enough." He sighed as he thought back to the information that was sent to him a few hours ago.


    The information contained the time, date and information of the person that would deal with him. At first, he had panicked but after a few hours, he calmed down and began to make preparations to keep himself alive. David could be said to be one of them.


    "Are you sure the person was sent here specifically to kill you?" the voice of a cold young man drifted into his ears, interrupting his thoughts.


    Dravin nced at the young man. He was an hidden elite and also a new student like them. But his talents was so great that a professor immediately choose him as his personal intern.


    He surprisingly is a four star talented individual that is treasured by a professor. If it weren''t for the fact that Dravin had promised to provide a few precious Gic Serum for him when he advances to Phaser, he wouldn''t even have bothered to waste his time with Dravin.


    And also, although he had the support of a few professor, he still could use the opportunity to befriend a genius like Dravin.

 Chapter 182 - Battle With A Phaser!

    "Hm-mh" Dravin nodded his head in acknowledgement. He got the information from a trusted bit troublesome source of his.


    "I git the information specifically from ck Spider." Dravin said without hiding anything.


    The young man''s expression finally changed as he appeared quite shocked. "The ck market''s ck spider?"


    Dravin nodded again and the young man with him then shook his head with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "As a genius, you shouldn''t have any connections regarding those people especially ck Spider. Although their information are rarely wrong, you should attempt to break the connections you have with them otherwise, it will spell a huge amount of trouble for you." The young man said with a serious expression on his face.


    It seems the name ck spider gave him quite the shook.


    Dravin smiled lightly and he replied. "Don''t worry roo much, I know what I''m doing."


    The young man looked at Dravin for a while before withdrawing his gaze. "Since the information is from ck Spider, then it should be 80 percent urate."


    Suddenly, Dravin stood up from his seat and he appeared quite nervous. "Its almost time."


    The young man nodded his head and closed his eyes. Steeling his breath and calming his mind for the iing battle.


    Abruptly, his gaze sharpened and he stared I to the distance. Stretch forth his hands, his arrogant voice echoed in Dravin''s ears.


    "Its just an Phaser with a single gene modification. I will have him know the distances between a genius and a mediocre person aren''t measured with ordinary stages."


    As his wordsnded on Dravin''s ears, a loud boom exploded outward.


    The ground cracked as the young man took a step forwards. His body was instantly propelled a few meters in the air but in the next second, hended on a tree and stamped his foot again, his body moved forwards a few meters to the sky.


    He stretched his hands to his back and then brought it forwards. Out of nowhere a huge hammer had form in his hands the head of the hammer was even morerger than a small sized table, the handle of the hammer was exceptionally short.


    The young man slowly bent backwards while in the air, the hammer in his hands over his head and all of a sudden, he smashed the huge hammer forwards. The air crackled like a frying pan and the wind howled as though in danger. His target was unexpectedly a shadow with zing fire at its end that was moving very fast in the air amidst the huge trees.


    The shadow was obviously surprised as it hadn''t though he would be spotted and even more so ambushed.


    Hurriedly, the shadow moved both his legs forwards and instantly activated the Sky walker he was using to fly at maximum power, the thrusters at the end of the boot suddenly spewed out dense amount of energy twice its previous output but that wasn''t enough as his momentum in moving forwards was just too strong. If the shadow doesn''t do anything, the huge hammer would instantly smash the figure into paste.


    As though he knew this, the figured roared in the sky and then, he smashed his right arm towards the huge hammering his way.


    The young man Slythen sneered coldly "Courting death!"


    "Sky Hammer; Smash! " he roared and abruptly, the speed of his hammer increased as though it weigh nothing, carrying with it a massive shock force smashing towards the figure.


    "Bang!"


    A terrifying shockwave exploded out, eruption was massive as countless yellow leafs flew about like a typhoon had justnded in that area.


    The two figures were instantly repelled backwards by the force of the waves.


    Slythen was sted backwards, but after crashing through a few branches, one finally held him in ce. His eyes gleamed as he looked towards his opponent.


    Python groaned with slight difort but his gaze still remained trained on his opponent a few distance away.


    Blood dripped out of his knuckles but they were suddenly stopped. Retracting his gaze, he looked towards his knuckles and his pupils constricted.


    On the whole of his left arm,rge scales that looked much exactly like a Python''s covered his whole arm, amplifying his defence by almost two times. His strength also rose strongly due to this but still, his defence had still been breached and his arms was bleeding.


    If he hesitated for a moment and refused to Phase his arm, it definitely would have been broken by the hammer force just now.


    Even then, a force was still scurrying along his arms, attempting to do more damage but he was still a Phaser albeit with just one gic modification, he was still a Phaser.


    There was no way a force from a Spryher would have much effect in him, this was the difference between them.


    Python gaze turned cold and his eyes narrowed into a slit, his expression sinister "You will pay for that."


    Slythen frowned when he saw that his opponent wasn''t badly injured, with the momentum he had built and the fact that he had used his ultimate strike and also the fact that he had ambushed the fellow, he had been expecting more than that.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his system had a legendary detection program, he wouldn''t have known that someone was in the air and the fact that the figure even used a Sky walker without fear means that he is either very confident or here for something else. Even with the fact that he might be mistaken, he had still attacked without hesitation. This was his true self, he doesn''t hesitate.


    And true to himself, the tree shuddered fiercely and massive amount of leaf rained in the air, covering their line of sight.


    His figure was propelled once again and he raised his Nano weapon, attempting to catch his opponent off guard once again, but his luck wasn''t all that great.


    Python was really true to his name, his body curled up in a weird manner and he abruptly slithered his ways down the tree like a true snake.


    Slythen''s hammer missed and "Bang!" the huge tree shuddered greatly but strangely managed to stay in one piece.


    "Heh. A Phaser uhn, you are quite weak." Slythen voice resounded but he wasn''t slow in his actions, he also dropped to the ground, following Python''s figure closely.


    As soon as both touched the ground, Python stretched forth his two arms and two small swarms of Nanobots climb from his back to his hands, forming two curved shaped daggers.


    The previous times, he was caught unprepared, he didn''t have rime to withdraw his daggers but now, he obviously wouldn''t give his opponent any chance to sneak up on him the second time.


    He crossed his arms and he shed ferociously in two different extreme angles.


    "Dang! Dang!"


    Slythen''s expression changed slightly and took five consecutive steps backwards.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    While his opponent took just two steps. The difference in Strength was very clear in this moment.


    But Slythen wasn''t willing to buy it. He revolved his blood to the limit an steam rose from head. His blood slouched ferociously in his veins and his muscles bulged out as terrifying hardened muscles that looked like tumours emerged from his arms. His waves rose massively like a tempest as though he was about to smash the ground apart.


    Suddenly, his hammer seem to increase in size, he had activated the other form of his Nano weapon.


    "Aaaargh!"


    His smashed downwards like a beast. The air was pressurised and it seem the air below the hammer had solidified, bearing down upon Pythons face.


    Python''s face change drastically and immediately, he had never thought a Spryher would posses the power to threaten a Phaser. Although he had heard rumours about some genius Spryhers having the strength to fight head to head with a Phaser, but till now, he had thought they were only rumours but now, it didn''t seem like so. He suddenly just came to an understanding that he was fighting with a genius, he didn''t dare to ck off.


    Feeling the threat rolling off the Spryher in front of him, Python tensed his body and neatly packed hard python scales covered his whole body including his face. He had already mastered the first gene to 100% and is ready to swallow the second gene modification serum but he doesn''t possess that kind of money with him, which was why he and his team are participating in such a dangerous mission as this.


    Python''s muscles bulged slightly and he seem to have grown taller as snake like scales covered his entire body making him look like an hybrid between snake and man.


    Without further hesitation, he mmed both short sword together, forming arge sword and immediately, he shed hisrge sword at the huge hammering his way with astonishing speed, leaving five white tear marks in the air.

 Chapter 183 - Genius Spryher Vs Phaser

    "ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!"


    In just a span of a few millisecond, Python burst out with immense power and strength and in a span of one attack, had shockingly shed his swords five times, effectively creating balls of sparks between the two of them due to friction.


    Both of them rapidly retreated a few meters backwards and they stared coldly at each other.


    Python expression wasn''t smiling at all and he asked coldly "Who are you? I have no grudge against you and I don''t think we have met before, so why would you attack me?"


    As far as he could remember, he hadn''t met this young man before and from his memories and the information he had about the institute, he couldn''t recall the institute having such a genius who could fight head to head with a one gene Phaser but its a pity he wasn''t an ordinary Phaser. Expression gradually turned indifferent.


    Slythen nced expressionlessly at the assassin before him, he could help but admit that the guy was quite strong.


    But so what, he was a five star genius, with a blood cirction of 172CPM and if he activated his secret technique, he could surpass his limit and his blood cirction would reach a terrifying level of 179CPM which to his knowledge was the highest amongst the new students.


    It should be known that an average Spryher would reach their limit when they hit 150 to 160 cycles per minute, even with the help of different types of serums, they still wouldn''t be able to cross that limit as that that was the threshold of their talent. Therefore these Spryhers would then advance to be a Spryher as they couldn''t just remain stagnant.


    He could guess that the assassin in front of him had advanced to a Phaser when his blood cycle had reached 120-130CPM. As only Institute''s had the resources to push its students blood revolution to 150 CPM.


    Therefore, Slythen had the right to be arrogant.


    "You don''t need to know my name. All you need to know is that, since you dare barge into the institute''s territory, you don''t leave this ce alive." His tone gave no room fro argument.


    "Such arrogance! It seems you think just because you are a genius, you can actually fight head to head with a Phaser. At, I was nning to let you leave since I might just offend the person backing you up. But now, you can forget about leaving here alive." Python sneered and the waves emanating from him grew to the extreme.


    Suddenly, the snake scales in his body seem to shine a silver dull colour and a very faint and indistinct pattern emerged from within body like a tattoo. It was very faint and the shape couldn''t even be made out but if one looked closely, it was the pattern of a snake.


    His strength all of a sudden rose astonishingly and a faint hissing sound seem to sound out from within him.


    "Whoosh!" his figure shed and in a blink of an eyes, he appeared beside Slythen and thrust his sword by his waist.


    Slythen''s expression changed drastically and he hurriedly retreated, using his huge hammer as a shield.


    "ng!"


    The hammer only held for a second before a massive amount of strength was sent hurling through it and then, it was sent smashing down towards his chest.


    But before it could hit, a blue shimmering force field suddenly emerged from his chest, blocking the strike but still.


    "Bang!"


    Slythen was sent flying, his body broke through a few trees and rocks on the way, his figure vanished from sight and his fate, unknown.


    From the distance, Dravin''s expression wasn''t all that good. Quickly, he pressed the first button on his shirt.


    Just as he pressed it, a dull silver figure shed in front of him and then a white sh could be seen as the sword in Python''s hands sliced apart the air itself.


    The strike was very fast and sudden that it happened in half the time it took to close one''s eyes and open them.


    "Ding!"


    Before the sword could hit Dravin though, a green force field appeared in front of him, obstructing the sword that was about to slice him apart.


    The shield rippled intensely but it strangely held against the attack.


    Python''s face darkened. He had tapped into his gene pool, achieving such power but this state wasn''t going tost at all, instead he would actually get weaker within a few seconds of using it. He didn''t have much time left, only a few seconds.


    Hissing angrily, his sword shed three times within a few Millisecond and then, with a cracking sound, the force field rippled vigorously and then shattered, unable to withstand such force.


    Python''s eyes lit up and without hesitation, he swung his sword at his target''s head but his expression darkened by what he saw.


    It was unknown when, but Dravin had reached for his second button on his shirt and pressed it tightly, another shield instantly formed. Obstructing the sword strike to his neck. The first button on his chest that he had previously pressed had broken.


    Python''s face continued to get ugly as he swept his gaze at the buttons holding his targets shirt together, they were thirteen buttons altogether.


    His mind instantly went nk and he almost dropped his sword. Thirteen force field, thirteen! Even just a single one cost an exorbitant amount of Gyno points but this guy actually has Thirteen with him. . "F*ck! I refuse to believe that you are this rich!"


    Python roared and in a short span, he had already cracked apart four shields from his opponent.


    Sweat dripped out of his head and his gaze was borderline sinister. His sword hung by his side as he stare fixatedly at Dravin.


    Dravin had also forced himself to calm down although he was scared to the extent water almost dripped out from his pant, but he concentrated with his maximum power. He couldn''t make any mistakes activating the force field other wise, he could die of he was just a little bit slow. He forcefully spoke in a calm but shaky tone.


    "Give up, there is more where this came from." His smile seem to contain pride but also a hint of wretchedness.


    Python stared coldly at his rich target and hesitation flickered in his mind, the mission wouldn''t be consideredplete of they left one alive. The secret organisation he was working for would only pay his team half, and that was just for the best case scenario. So he must kill this guy.


    The hesitation on his face flew off with lightning speed and he suddenly contracted his throat. His chest bulged up instantly and he breathed as though he was a few years pregnant.


    He had already made up his mind to use his Poison Spurt ability he had luckily gained after ingesting seven high level blood orb. Although the chance to gain the ability was incredibly low, he had been lucky and that was what had kept him alive, saving him a few time in treacherous times.


    It was just that, using such ability ces a huge burden on the body and the Gene Pool. As he had already used most of the energy in his Gene Pool to enhance his gene; the scale body, he only had a few left to shoot just one Poison Spurt.


    The ability had an insanely corrosive nature and would corrode anything in its way. The force field wouldn''t evenst a second before it would break.


    As he was building up the poisonous liquid, a silent but deadly force wasing from behind him.


    Python''s expression darkened and he forcefully cancelled the activation of ability, he smashed his scaled up arms backwards, smashing the threat into powder. He was shocked to realise that It surprisingly was just a rock and from the force of the rock, he could vaguely gauge the strength of his new opponent. It wasn''t one he could handle at this stage.


    From almost a few meters away, he could see a young man rushing towards him with astonishing speed and would get to him in a few.


    Python''s expression couldn''t get more uglier and he cursed his luck. He couldn''t understand how he could be so unlucky.


    He hurriedly withdrew from his target and stopped tapping energy from his Gene pool so as to not exhaust himself further.


    The corners of David''s eyes twitched as his toe was feeling immense pain. He had kicked a rock towards that guy and he smashed it with his palm but his legs was now in pain.


    But then, his expression turned serious when he saw the scale that covered the whole body of the person.


    At first, he had thought it was just an ordinary Mutant, but mutants are called mutants for a reason, their gene are very disordered. The scale body or scale gene in the body of a Mutant would not be as smooth andplete as a Phaser. They would only have that gene on different areas in their body.. But a Phaser could phase in their gene all over their body without a single irregrities.

 Chapter 184 - Pythons Death!

    "I knew I shouldn''t have ept your request." David growled loudly at Dravin who had retreated into the distance, hiding in some ce. But his eyes never left the Phaser in front of him. Although he had dealt with a low level Brown Haze beast, he could be said to be incredibly lucky.


    Dravin smiled bitterly "I had never thought they would actually send a Phaser after me."


    Although he said that, David wasn''t a fool to easily believe his words.1''Like hell I would believe that'' David muttered.


    Python stared at David seriously. He could feel that David was strong, even more stringer than the guy he had fought before. "This matter is between me and him, I will let you live as long as you mind your own business ams leave immediately." His voice was cold, and it seen to carry some type of weight.


    David sneered coldly. "Do you think I''m a fool to believe such words? Moreover, aren''t you just arrogant. Come here, I will let you hit me five times, if you break my defence, I will leave here without hesitation." David thumped his chest casually but his voice seem to be implying the he was serious.


    At first, Python was stunned, then he realised that he was being mocked. He roared and his scale seem to regain its luster.


    His figured swayed gently like the before strike of a Python and with a swishing sound, he pounced at David, shing his sword at him. In the blink of an eye, his sword was at the tip of David''s neck.


    David raised his arms immediately, and blocked the attack. His figure was immediately sent flying as he smashed into a tree.


    Standing up hurriedly, he saw that his palm was already bleeding, his eyes widened and he gazed at his opponent.


    But Python had moved already, he appeared besides David and with a stab, he attempted to pierce through David''s defense.


    Using his ns, he knocked the sword head sideways and he retreated quickly.


    David stared with a frown at his opponent.


    "That was unexpected."


    Python expression remained cold "Don''t worry, I will make your death quick."


    David ignored the man''s words and he muttered to himself "You are quite weaker than I expected."


    Python''s face grew cold and he hissed "Bastard, I will show you what true pain is." He roared and he made a dash towards his opponent.


    David nced at the iing opponent. He circted the blood in his body fiercely and his skin started to turn bronze his muscles bulged and veins like worms squirmed from his skin.


    The rod in his spine that made him look as though his spine had bulged out emitted a few whirling sounds and with a few mechanical clicks, six arms locked on to various parts of his upper body.


    Raising up his arms, he directly blocked the swording at his head. He instantly swept his legs forwards, attempting to kick back his opponent.


    But Python was unexpectedly flexible and with the movement of his waist, he evaded the attack. And raised his elbow up, smashing it down at David''s chest. He was both fast and precise.


    "Bang!"


    David''s body shuddered his feet sank a few inches into the sand. But, he waspletely fine and even his blood cirction wasn''t at all interrupted.


    Stretching his arm, David''s palm burned and he grabbed at Python''s shoulder but Python evaded the attack and with a strange motion technique, he circled around David and kicked at his back, send David stumbling backwards.


    David wasn''t looking too good, he could guess that although he was very fast and e could even tell how his opponent was moving, he could not just react fast enough to evade or counter attack. He could tell that a Phaser had a high level of reaction time and speedpared to a Spryher. He was just a tiny bit slow.


    The two battled hard and fast, David''s attack carried immense power and speed but that wasn''t enough. Python''s reaction speed was way faster than Davids'' so he could evade David''s attacks as long as he was careful since he didn''t dare to let those attacks touch him. He estimated that David''s attack was even stronger than the Slythens''.


    He could evade but his own attacks are unable to pierce through David''s defences. Which put them in a sort of stalemate.


    Sewing as his attacks were not being effective enough, Python separated the long sword, forming two short daggers.


    He instantly stabbed at David''s exposed back, where his kidney was located.


    "ng! ng!"


    The daggers only entered two to three centimetres deep before it was stopped by the muscles wriggling and hardening.


    With a darkened expression, David suddenly whispered "Got you!"


    His speed rose all of a sudden and he burst out with intense speed and strength. His body had only turned halfway but his hands had stretched, he instantly grabbed at Python''s shoulder. His hands was like a vice grip and he held the body in his palm down to the ground with astonishing strength.


    Horrified, Python shed repeated at the hand, and although blood spilled out, it was only superficial wounds, not deep enough to cause any real damage.


    David didn''t mind his wounds at all. As soon as his bodypletely turned and faced his opponent, he had been shed almost seven times in a row on his hand in that exact same spot.


    Turning the injury from a superficial one to a serious one as one of his arteries had been cut in the process. If he didn''t do anything soon he would bleed out in a few second. But to David, that was more than enough time to deal with the situation.


    His opponent had been like a slippery loach but now that he had gotten hold of him, it was his turn.


    He smashed a palm that had been infused with scorching fury, distorting the air with its heat down at Python''s chest.


    "Bang! Siiiiii!"


    With a sizzle, the skin was burnt ck and a few silver scales turned ck instantly fell of the skin like weakened leaves.


    Python screamed in agony and hurriedly wanted to retreat but David wasn''t going to have it as his hands mped with force on Python''s shoulders, his fingers had dug deep with his flesh and had hooked on his Python''s shoulder des. Python rapidly kicked and shed David in a panic, but just a few white marks shown in David''s body as his skin repelled the des.


    Using short bursts of strength, Davidnded three palm strikes consecutively on his chest.


    There was a few cracking sound as several bones were broken, his internal organs were also been damaged and roasted by the force from David''s palm strike. Python seem to have gone crazy from the pain and like a python, he forced himself to get out of David''s palm, David''s finger had dug into his flesh and bones but as Python forces himself out from David''s grasp, his shoulder bone broke. Flesh, blood and bones scatters everywhere.


    Python seem to have gone crazy and he suddenly coiled himself around David.


    He body contracted immediately, attempting to squeeze David to death. But that wasn''t all, he raised his upper body and with a strange hiss, his chest contracted and inted as though he was about to spit out massive amount saliva.


    David''s expression changed and the hairs in his body stood up, an immense sign of danger filled him. ''F*ck!''


    "If you don''t make a move now, when will you?!" David shouted to the air as he struggled. His breathing was even been squeezed out from his body. If that bastard hiding in the forest still didn''t make a move. He would have no choice than to activate his Fold-Steps.


    Python was in a rage already and it seen as though he hadn''t heard what Davis had said earlier. Like a balloon, his chest inted and all of a sudden, he targeted David''s face andrge amount of liquid sprayed out from his mouth like water jets.


    In thest moment, David''s upper body instantly shrunk in size and his neck seen to have disappeared, leaving his head deeply resting on his shoulder des. Using this technique, he had strangely avoided the liquid that was about touch his face.


    A foul and stinking smell hit his nose and David instantly felt light headed.


    Behind him, the sand on the ground sizzled and the corrosive liquid began to expand, spreading and corroding the entire sand a few inches deep before it stopped.


    "So that''s what he has for a trump card uhn?"


    From the distance, Slythen muttered to himself and watched but when he saw that David only shrank his neck a few inches deeper, he stopped waiting and took action. Although, it was an impressive trump card, one could learn it by purchasing the manual from the institute. It was by no means rare


    His footsteps were surprisingly silent and he rushed behind Python who was about to spray another bout of corrosive liquid.


    With a stomp and a jump, he smashed his hammer down at Python.

 Chapter 185 - Strong!

    Python seem to have felt the threat and the danger seem to have woken him up from his madness. He hurriedly uncurled himself from David and attempted to flee.


    But he was still a little too slow.


    "Bang! Squelch!"


    Blood, bones, flesh and brain matter flew every where and a body with flesh and bones as its head dropped to the ground instantly.


    David staggered backwards as a vibrating force travelled into his body, attempting to ravage his internal system. But David didn''t even do anything as the force was snuffed away by Scorching Fury. It couldn''t be helped. If his body could even resist the force from a Phaser, the force from an ordinary Spryher wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    He breathed roughly and his neck popped back in shape. With a re, he fixed his eyes onto the guy before him, ignoring the bodily fluid and materials on his body.


    His tone rough but strangely soft and he seem as though he was smiling. "Why didn''t youe out earlier? I could have died!" his eyes was shining with a sinister light.


    Without waiting for a reply, David pressed on and headed towards Slythen with a slow but steady step. Every step seem to carry immense threat and waves surged from his body without limit.


    Slythen remained in different when he saw David''s battle intent but he was still a bit shocked. ording to his knowledge, he was the strongest amongst the newly admitted student with his blood revolution of 172 Cycles per minute but now that he had roughly calcted from the heartbeating off David, he felt like they were almost on per with each other.


    Slythen wasn''t one to back down and neither was he one to admit his fault. "What does it matter? I killed the assassin in the end and you also didn''t die. You should be happy." Slythen stayed indifferently.


    David could not help but chuckle coldly. "Then I hope you should also be happy with this."


    He suddenly dashed forwards swiftly, he spun around and delivered a side kick.


    "Bam!"


    His leg blurred into a grey shadow as it struck at Slythen''s chest.


    Sneering coldly, Slythen swiftly took his hammer and ced it in front of him, effectively blocking the attack. David''s leg was on the hammer.


    The stalemate onlysted for a second Upon seeing this, David instantly snorted and abruptly, the force in his leg increased exponentially. It immediately pressed down on the hammer smashing both his leg and the hammer on Slythen''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    Slythen tumbled to the ground like a barrel as he rolled on the ground a few times and crashed into a big tree. Arge b of barks fell from the tree upon impact of his collision, making the leaves drift in the air like rain.


    Slythen had been protected by some force field hence he wasn''t that injured and should up quickly.


    His expression was one of anger and embarrassment as he red viciously at David. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t even take just one attack from David "You!!!" his anger red and his face reddened.


    In that moment, he roared fiercely as he jump to the air.


    "Sky Hammer; Bash! Strike!!" his voiced was loud and his hammer abruptly increased in size. With that, the air seem to solidify under the pressure of the hammer but the hammer was also surprisingly quick, carry with it astonishing might and speed that seem to want to crush David underneath.


    "Hmph!" David harrumphed coldly. Executing Cyclonic Kick, the reflexes and agility on his leg seem to have doubled and his whipped his legs forwards.


    Four ck shadowsshed forwards in an instant.


    "Bam! Bam! Bam! Bang!" As one kick wasn''t enough to stop the force from the hammer, he swiftly delivered three, stopping the momentum form the hammer. After which, he jabbed his foot against Slythen''s chest in a clean and simple manner.


    Slythen''s body was violently flunged and his body voiced several times like a ser ball before crashing into arge green rock, his battered bodyid by the side.


    He suddenly coughed out blood but he didn''t care about it. He stared with eyes full of disbelief and shock at David. He couldn''t believe he had been defeated quite easily. Their blood cycle was almost the same, so theoretically, they should have the same power level and their strength should be simr but why is their such a huge gap in their strength?


    He could not quite believe it. He stood up and took his hammer that had fallen off on the floor, with quick strides, he rushed at David attempting to smash at him again. But all of a sudden, a voice suddenly called out.


    "Wait! Wait! Guys! We are on the same side." Dravin that had been timidly hiding in the bushes eventually came out, only to see the both of them fighting. He hurriedly stood in their middle, interesting the fight or in his honest opinion, the bullying.


    "Slythen, that''s David. I called him over for support in case we couldn''t handle the situation well." Dravin points at David and he hurriedly exined.


    "David, that is Slythen. A five star genius of the institute. A very important and precious person of the institute. He is considered the strongest amongst our set." Dravin exined but in hisst sentence, he was also a bit confused as he had seen David send the supposedly strongest Phaser amongst the new students flying with a kick.


    David instantly snorted but didn''t say anything. The two kicks he had delivered already calmed his anger somewhat and he was beginning to cool down.


    Hearing that, Slythen''s anger seem to have reached its limit. He cursed loudly "Fvck!" he was about to engage David in another battle.


    "Let''s leave here quickly! Swarms of beast would rush in here like a tide if we don''t leave here Soon! They might even be of the High level dark haze stage." Dravin hurriedly changed the topic by reminding them of the danger at hand.


    When the both of them heard his words, they forcefully calmed down. Since what Dravin said was true. They could imagine several High level dark haze beast swarming over here like the flood, it was a hair raising thought.


    The blood of a Spryher was of great tonic to them. But the blood and flesh of a Phaser was like an advancement serum to them as the beast would most definitely evolve after it assimted with the blood it had ingested.


    But it''s a good thing that the assimtion would take about four to seven days for the blood to bepletely digested, effectively enhancing the strength of the beast, sessfully advancing into a Brown Daze beast.


    Luckily, the test would have ended by then and the students would already be at the Institute.


    Dravin sighed in relief when he saw his words seem to have an effect on the two.


    David casually went up to the fallen body of the assassin and searched his body expressionlessly.


    Dravin nced at him in surprise and then in understanding after a while but Slythen wasn''t the least bit courteous as he sneered. "Looting off the dead! You are quite shameless aren''t you?"


    David directly ignored his words and a after a few seconds of searching, David couldn''t find a thing. Frustrated, David stood up and followed hurriedly in the direction Dravin and Slythen had just taken.


    He hadn''t collected his Gyno points yet and he wasn''t going to forget it. He had just taken two steps forward when a glint caught his eyes. He looked at the corpse on the ground with scrutiny and he found that there were two ring on his finger.


    Bending down, David hesitated for a while. He wasn''t sure if he should take off the ring or not as there might be tracking devices installed in them of they were valuable.


    Seeing as he didn''t have much time left to decide since he could hear the various roar and stampeding of several beast, he decisively took the ring off as that was the only thing he could get from the body of the assassin. He couldn''t help but curse at the dead Python about why he didn''t bring anything of much value.


    cing the ring in his backpack, David hurriedly took his leave.


    A few minutester, that location turned increasingly chaotic as several beasts ranging from low level dark haze beast to high level ones fought tooth and nails as though they had gone mad just to have a single bite from the Phaser''s flesh and blood.


    Although, the low level beast didn''t have the power to fight for the flesh and blood from the Phaser, their eyes were only seeing red as they joined the chaotic fights to just have a piece of meat form the Phaser''s corpse .. That is how deeply attractive the blood and flesh of a Spryher and a Phaser is to them.

 Chapter 186 - His Thoughts

    "Alright, Alright! Here should be safe enough. I only agreed to help you because of the Gyno points you are offering and frankly enough, the amount you are paying isn''t enough for the help I offered ." David said frankly with his arms crossed as he red at Dravin.


    Currently, their location is a few kilometres away from where the battle had taken ce, so it could be said to be safe.


    David hurriedly asked for his payments since he didn''t want to be in thepany of the two guys anymore.


    "I know, but the amount I have here, isn''t enough." Dravin smiled bitterly.


    David''s face darkened and waves emanated from him. "What do you mean? You n to not pay me?"


    "No, no. Its not what you are thinking. Honestly, I already spent all the points I have left but as soon as I get to the institute, it would be a simple matter to get enough Gyno points to repay. I just need to days." Dravin''s eyes furrowed slightly as he stated.


    Gazing straight into his eyes, David could see his sincerity. "Fine! Just do as you promised." David said forcefully and he turned around. But then, he seem to have remembered something.


    "Oh, for everyday that passes by without paying the Gyno points, there would be a 10% increase rate on it."


    "David, that''s a little too much. I can''t possible agree to such an absurd thing." Dravin yelled with his face flushed red. Although he could easily make money by making a few basic serums, he also needed money to buy materials and also, for other things such as recing the button force fields he had used during the fight to ensure his safety.


    "You either agree to it or I will just strip you of every thing you have here." David smirked and his voice wasced with a threatening tone.


    "Fine! Fine! Just hurry up and leave!" Dravin agreed through gritted his teeth. He felt that if David stayed any longer, he would eventually explode even though he couldn''t beat David.


    "Alright, I will take my leave." David chuckled before turning around. The corner of his eyes nced at Slythen. He was on arge boulder, sitting cross legged adjusting his breathing. He seem to be healing his injuries by a few special method.


    David couldn''t help but admire him a little bit. He was even stronger than Phyllida if she didn''t have the Combat Suit. But hecksbat experience.


    David felt that if Pyhllida without wearing the Combat suit and Slythen were to fight, Phyllida would undoubtedly win without a stretch.


    Herbat sense was just too strong and Slythen would definitely be unable to keep up. If his reflexes hadn''t been fast enough and his learning capability was just a tad bit slow, he knew he wouldn''t have won his battle against Phyllida.


    Slythen suddenly opened his eyes when he noticed someone was looking at him. Seeing who it was, he red intently at David, obviously dissatisfied by the oue of their previous battle but didn''t say anything.


    Shaking his head, David revolved his blood and his heartbeat quickened. With a stomp, he disappeared into the distance.


    ?	* *


    "Where did you get that bastard from?" Slythen seem to be genuinely curious.


    "ck Spider sent me an information saying that someone strong from our ss wasing to steal my Gyno points from me. At first, I was a confused and a bit sceptical about the information but since it was sent to me for free, there was no harm in taking a few precautions so I hired a few bodyguards." Dravin paused as he jumped on top of a branch. He continued.


    "But when I received the information about him stating how strong he was, I knew the precautions I took wouldn''t be enough, so I gave up and thought of a new n. It was during that time I received another information from ck Spider about me being assassinated. Then I thought of a n to make him owe me a favour. I guess he just fulfilled it." Dravin shrugged his shoulders as he leaned back on the huge tree.


    Slythen arrogance seem to have reappeared. With a raised eyes rows, he asked. "That was supposed to be a favour? Then why are you still paying him?"


    Dravin chuckled bitterly as he though back to the conversation he had when he contacted David through the ONI. He shook is head as he stated "I''m not really sure that guy is a man of his words, so I just enticed him further with what he truly wanted. It seemed to have worked though." He shrugged.


    "I just didn''t expect him to be this strong." Dravin said disbelievingly.


    Slythen''s expression turned ugly as he recalled being sent flying with single kick.


    The atmosphere turned cold in an instant.


    Dravin nced at Slythen and immediately let out an awkwardugh.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    David was in deep thoughts as he rapidly ran through the dense forest. He had seen the strength of Slythen and to be honest, the guy was powerful and very talented. Is just that, there might be others like him or even more talented like him.


    David didn''t know but the possibility of there being people as talented as Slythen or even more talented than Slythen existing, was huge. But although talents in this case matters as that would enable one to grow at a rapid pace but still, effort matters.


    David couldn''t count the number of life threatening battles he had gone through which had pushed him to the level he was in right now. It wasn''t that he was talented, it was the effort he had gone through and well, also his ability. It was widely known in the institute that going through numerous life and death battle was the best way to advance rapidly and increase one''s potential.


    It could be said that it was entirely true as David had personally experienced them. But, would one always be so lucky as to escape ore out top in every life threatening battle? That still remains a mystery and that is also the reason most barely talented individuals refused the training. They were extremely scared of death.


    Shaking his head, David got rid of his thoughts. He himself is even more afraid of death than anyone as he has experienced it previously so he had no right to judge anyone. And that was exactly why he was using the method. And now, he could be considered the strongest amongst his peers.


    But due to his low talent, he has already encountered a bottle neck.


    Finding an empty cave, David killed the beast that was sleeping inside. Throwing its body far away from the cave, into the bush. And although, it stank, it was still bearable. David sat cross legged inside the cave as he felt the situation in his body.


    He revolved his blood to the maximum. The sound of heart beat resounded throughout the entire cave. Scaring the smaller beast away from the surroundings.


    His blood flowed smoothly through his veins and his felt his veins were already strong enough to withstand the fast pace of 199 CPM. It was another heartlock at 199 CPM. He had expected it to somewhat loosen during his fight against Phyllida and even more so against Phyllida but it remained tightly bound, unable to move past its limit.


    His muscles bulged slightly and the blood vessels in his body popped out from his head, neck and chest. He looked particrly terrifying. But this ass just when he hadn''t even tensed a single part of his muscles because he was in a rxed state.


    Lord knows how terrifying he would be when he was all tensed up.


    Calming down his nerves, David let out a turbid breath. And he opened up his interface.


    "Hazel, tell me. What is my current situation like."


    "Body health is considered good. There are a fewplications but that will disappear in a few days since it was the side effect of ingesting blood orbs and soaking in the energy tank for long periods of time. Blood revolution at 199 CPM and ording to the information stored in my data base, that should be the limit of your potential as a Three Star talented individual."


    David frowned and ignored her first sentence since it wasn''t a very serious matter but then, he asked with slight suspicion


    "So you mean a three star student would only have blood revolution of 199 CPM?"


    "Yes, ording to the records." Hazel seem to notice how serious David was, so she did t pull any tricks.


    "Show me the statistics." David said solemnly.


    A few secondster, his interface blurred and another information was shown through the interface.


    Upon seeing the information, David adjusted his sitting posture. The Institute didn''t inform them about these things. He frowned and slight despair seem to be creeping up his heart slowly.. The Institute didn''t inform them about these things.

 Chapter 187 - Precarious Situation

    To every talents in the Institute, there is some type of limit to how much their blood revolutions will grow. Although it is not absolute, it bes very hard to increase the blood cirction once this limits was reached.


    A Spryher with a one star talent has a blood revolution limit of 120 ¨C 130 CPM. A two star talent has a blood revolution limit of 140 ¨C 150 CPM.


    A three star talent has a blood revolution limit of 170-180 CPM. While a four star talent could be said to have a blood revolution limit of 220 ¨C 230 CPM.


    Andst but not the least, a five star talent has a blood revolution limit of 280-290 CPM.


    This was a thesis some professor hade up with after studying the advancement of several students. And since it was 50 percent correct, the people all over the world agreed to let it be.


    But the thesis was not absolute. There are several conditions required during the training of a Spryher. And this conditions could actually lead to them surpassing their limits or remain stuck there.


    David frowned deeply upon seeing this. But then his eye shed. He wasn''t really a three star talent and although he had taken things lightly in the beginning, he wasn''t the same man as he was before.


    He knew the moment he emerged from the Cryogenic Pod, he didn''t feel any pain or the Myalgia stated by that professor called Mu Chen.


    Which means he is either a five star talent or even higher than.


    Excitement shed in his eyes upon his thoughts. He was truly a genius. Together with his ability, there was nothing stopping him from reaching the limit of being a Spryher. The thoughts of reaching a blood cycle of 1000 CPM... Made him shiver in excitement.


    But also in fear, he just have to keep it hidden as exposing too much of his ability may be detrimental to him. And also, concerning his Red Gradebat technique, he wasn''t sure if others had recognised it as he had used it to confront Lu Feng the other time.


    But then, it was only one person, so he hoped there wouldn''t be a problem as long as he killed whoever saw him using it.


    His excitement was instantly reced with killing intent.


    "Lu Feng and Janeane, just don''t let me see you during thispetition..." David muttered.


    ?	* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    "WHO DARES KILL MY DISCIPLE!!!" A very loud and angry voice sounded out throughout half of the entire map.


    The trees instantly swayed as though some wind had passed through them. And several students who were at that location couldn''t help but cry out loud in pain as their eardrums threatened to burst out. They immediately covered their ears with their hands while they circted their blood to resist the sound wave. It was just too strong.


    David''s deep sleep was forcefully interrupted. His eyes turned serious as he felt the power behind the voice. Because he was far away from the source, he didn''t bear the brunt of the attack but he could still feel it.


    Several student''s came out from their hiding spot as they looked to the skies, where the voice had beinging from.


    "What the hell is happening!" someone who had just recovered from the shock whispered as they had just recovered from the sound waves.


    Nobody got to answer them before another voice shouted in the skies.


    "Mr Phx! Have you gone mad! How dare you attack the students of Thembreia Institute!" a middle aged man instantly erupted in fury as he also took for the skies using his Sky walker.


    The middle aged man had a blonde hair, and an handsome face which is currently twisted in anger. He couldn''t believe someone from another institution would dare to trespass on their training ground. What puzzled him the most was how the person even found out about the whereabouts of the training ground.


    Phx''s beard trembled in anger and his old wrinkly face twisted into an ugly expression. He couldn''t help butugh out loud due to extreme anger.


    "Don''t think I didn''t make my enquiries beforeing here, you think only you can hold me back?" the old man snorted and then opened up his interface. Suddenly, he turned his eyes towards a certain direction and instantly flew towards there without waiting for a reply.


    Garen was instantly angered and he shouted "So you take me as air?" instantly, the sky walker beneath his feet erupted and he charged towards the old man to block his way.


    Suddenly, three figures cloaked in ck clothing covering their faces and figures instantly emerged from the shadows, blocking Garen''s attempt to style the old man.


    "Mr Garen, you shouldn''t be in a hurry to leave." One of the figure said lightly, and from the tone, it seem to be a woman.


    Mr Garen''s expression instantly darkened. He was just a simple inspector with decentbat strength. There was no way he could deal with three Phasers. Even if he is stronger than them, dealing with three of them at once would prove to be quite troublesome and would dy him by several minutes.


    Even if the three figures didn''t block his way, he had only a 40% chance at dealing with the old man. The better option for him to do is to stand still and lest things unfold.


    Mr Phx although just a normal professor from the Sealing Wave Institute, his strength wasn''t something he could deal with.


    But the Thembreia Institute wouldn''t have that much influence within Skultron City or throughout the without strength to protect itself or its students.


    "I don''t know who the three of you are but it''s best you guys stay out of this." Mr Garen warned in a low and threatening voice.


    This made the three figure paused as though they were scared of something. But the figure in the middle seem to shake it off "We aren''t here to cause any trouble. As long as we stall you for a minute or two, our mission would be considered done." The voice appeared to be that of a male. They had being hired to dy the inspector, in order for the old professor to capture the culprit of his disciples''s killer before the reinforcements from the institute reaches there.


    Suddenly, Mr Garen smiled coldly but remained silent. He floated in mid-air and he crossed his hands as though he was about to watch a great show. The institute obviously wouldn''t be stupid enough to ce the safety of their student on a single Phaser. That was just what they wished to show on the surface.


    Who knows what Was hidden beneath the shadows.


    David exited the cave with a frown and he looked up at the sky but the huge trees blocked his line of sight.


    As he was about to jump to the top of a tree to see the situation quite well, his spine suddenly tingled and all his hair stood up on end.


    An overwhelming terror washed over him which made David trembled all over. He couldn''t even move his body.


    ''F*ck! What kind of brainwave is that!?'' David cursed in his mind. The wave seem to supress his very motion and seem to have a paralysing effect. Blood dropped out from his lips as he bit them hard. This seem to have brought him out of the illusion.


    Sweat dripped out profusely from his body. Looking into the sky above him, he saw a shadow diving towards his direction.


    "It was you who killed my disciple!" an old but loud angry voice of an old man resounded which contained a heavy thick killing intent.


    David''s expression changed drastically and without holding anything back.


    "Boom!"


    His foot instantly stomped the ground, creating a five meter crater. Disintegrating the hard rocks and sand below his feet.


    His figure was as though a cannonball had been shot. He immediately flew backwards with immense speed, surpassing the limits even he never imagined but this wasn''t the time to observe himself. He was currently in an extremely precarious situation.


    "Eh!?" The old man was a bit stunned but then heughed furiously.


    "It was indeed you!" With the strength David just executed, it was at the level where he could kill his disciple and moreover, that was the face his disciple sawst and transmitted to his interface before he died. The old man''s killing intent deepened further. That means the youngster is at least a five star genius.


    Such a genius at such a young age,ing from another institute which isn''t their own, needed to be eliminated without hesitation. The old man''s thoughts spin rapidly.


    At first, he was a bit worried about the consequences and repercussions of capturing a student of another institute as his own institution would never let him go. But once they figure out it was a genius, his punishment would surely reduce by several folds.


    He had wanted to capture the person that had kill his student but now that he knew how talented the person was, he didn''t hesitate to go in for the kill .


    His gaze deepened as he shouted. "Die!"

 Chapter 188 - Killing Slash!

    David''s face flushed red from anger and his eyes seem to ze in mes of fury. Feeling as though the speed at which he was retreating wasn''t nearly enough.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Numerous banging sound exploded from beamesth his feet, increasing his speed astonishingly. But still, that wasn''t enough.


    The old man smiled maliciously. The thrusters beneath his feet gave off an intensebustion and he was before David in the blink of an eye.


    He looked into the eyes of the one who killed his student, expecting to see horror and fear, but all he saw was anger, burning anger.


    Yes, David was angry. Wasn''t this just bullying!? If it was someone of his agemate, or even older than him by a bit, that was still fine and he would dly ept it but this old man has gone too far.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    "For a professor his strength to barge into our training ground, isn''t he just courting death?" A middle aged man who seem to be an instructor asked as he gazed at the scene before him.


    "I guess he thought we would only keep a single inspector in the training ground. I''m just curious about how stupid he could be to not figure out that the information we showed on the surface was actually a trap?" someone shrugged and then asked in a puzzled tone.


    They seem to not have the slightest bit of intention to interfare in the one sided ughter that was about tomence.


    "Shouldn''t we intercept the old bastard now?" Mr Jekins asked worriedly with his eyes gazing at the handsome white haired middle aged man while also glimpsing at the scene before him.


    The white haired man gazed at the holographic images and then shook his head. "That''s the main difference between geniuses and ordinary talented people. They ovee any circumstance regardless. But since I n on epting him as a disciple, he should at least be able to repel one of the old man''s attack otherwise, I should just give up on the thought."


    The white haired man seem not to be a man of many words but this time, he had spoken longer than he usually would, stunning the other professors and instructors behind him.


    But as soon as they registered his words, an uproar moured between them. They had never thought the white haired man would have made his decision already.


    "Sir! You can''t do this!" "Sir! What do you want the students to think of us if we can''t even keep our promises!"


    "Yes! That''s right sir! We can''t disappoint the hopes of the students."


    "Moreover, there are other students who is far more talented than he is! "


    "Sir, he is just an ordinary three star student!"


    The elders around began toin ceaselessly with their faces flushed red as though their lives depended on it.but they seem to have forgotten that a student was current in an extremely dire situation.


    Suddenly, a voice inputted. "The professor should have at least four to five genes in his gene pool, the student would most likely die in a single hit."


    The people who had beenining instantly pipped down as what the voice had said was true.


    The white haired man remained indifferent as he sat on the luxurious chair that seem to have the shape of a certain beast. His hands tapped rhythmically but hidden deep within his eyes betrayed the deep anticipation he had been feeling.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    Seeing as his retreating speed wasn''t nearly enough, David red at the old man diving towards him with a maddened expression.


    "Fvck! What did i ever do to you!?" he wasn''t even aware of how he had offend the old man. He had felt a threat to his life, that was why he had retreated explosively but who would have expected that it was an old man that was attempting to kill him.


    "Aaaaaargh!" With a loud roar, David''s body trembled and muscles oscited. Several thick veins climbed up to his body and wriggled around in an absurd manner.


    His muscles bulged and inted like a balloon and faint bronze sheen could be vaguely seen beneath the surface of hisbat Suit. Instantly, his height seem to have grown from an wverage height to an almost two meters tall giant. Every breath he took seem to summon a whirlpool made of air as hot stream of gas proofed out from his nose like a bull.


    The intense activity his body was going through created a massive amount of heat that evaporated the sweat in his skin, turning it into steam that floated upwards above him. His air stood on end. And he seem to exude the waves of a cornered mutated beast. Everyone knows how hard those were to deal with. And if you are not careful, you may very well lose your life.


    As soon as he roared, his backpack opened up and the helmet within flew up with astonishing uracy andnded precisely on his head. With a few mechanical clicks, the helmet was locked in ce.


    At the exact same time, the strength amplifier behind him activated and the w from the gadgetstched onto several various parts of his body.


    David didn''t waste a single milisecond, and he stretched forth both hands as though expecting some kind of Thor''s hammer to unexpectedly drop on his palms


    All of a sudden, therger of the two blocks of gold that was in his backpack dissolved like water as they sshed upwards the pack of their own volition as though they had a life of their own. In the blink of an eye, the nanoswarm reached his hands and instantly formed two gigantic golden Axe formed.


    The length of the handle was almost as tall as David himself while the head of the Axe, was almoat as wide as a regr door.


    The two side ends of the Axe glinted off with a mysterious sharp glow that looked as though it wanted to chop the universe into two.


    The jet thrusters spat out blue mes that elerated the old man''s speed to an astonishing degree. In the blink of an eye. He was already a few meters away from David.


    The old man''s let out a viciousughter seeing as the student that had killed his disciple actually dared to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    Instantly, the oldmannded on the ground as the jet thrusters beneath his boot slowed down.


    The old man dared not use the momentum built from rushing across the skies to attack rashly as that could lead to him being severely injured. He couldn''t allow that to happen as that would spoil his escape n it the institute ''s reinforcement actually showed up.


    As he touched down to the ground, the old man''s body slid through the ground as though it was made of ice.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the next moment, he had already appeared before David. He stretched out his arms and immediately, his fingernails turned ck and thick, elongating into a ten centimetres long sharp ws.


    That wasn''t all, numerous pointy ck bone spikes grew out of his forearm and wrist, elongating even past his fingers as though another set of ws. Those ws and bone spruts gave off the feeling that it was even harder than steel and sharper than an alloy de.


    The air shook vigorously and with a swoosh, the old man shed his fingers at David''s chest in an extremely tricky manner.


    It was as though he wanted to dice David''s body into multiple pieces.


    Sensing the threat, David eyes shed with a vicious glow and his voice rumbled through his chest as they seem to inte and dete with every breath he took.


    Astonishing heat wave distorted the air around him making the temperature in that particr area reduce drastically.


    Scorching fury! Activate!


    Formless Heat! Activate!


    Supreme Might!


    "Boom!" The force David wasmanding directly increased by a single fold. The blood in his body, let out a terrifyingly loud swishing noise ad they flowed directly in his veins, reaching his heart and then circting around his bodily system once more.


    His body instantly flushed red as blood filled almost every part of his body.


    Raising the Axe in above his head, his movements looked extremely slowly, as though the Axe in his arms weigh a ridiculous amount of tonne.


    Abruptly, David mmed down ferociously! In the middle of his sh, the bronze colour in his skin became more prominent but it immediately disappeared as though it was just an illusion.


    At this moment, David felt powerful! This was a terrifying strength strength that nothing could withstand!!


    The axe in David''s hands kept vibrating as David''s techniques wee being transferred onto it. The sharp head of the axe instantly turned orange and a crimson scar was formed in the air by the powerful sh of his Axe.


    This was currently David''s strongest strike without activating the full Five-Fold strength, he had only activated Two-Fold strength


    "Killing sh!"


    "Kaboom!!!"

 Chapter 189 - Dire Situation!

    As both of their attacks connected, an explosion sounded out from their point of connection and an intense, invincible circr wave of heat dispersed around them.


    Instantly, every trees touched by the wave disintegrate into powder and turned ck as though their structure had been unstable and had been set aze by fire.


    "Bam!"


    David was sent flying several meters away, crashing into several trees before stopping and finally sinking into a mountain wall.


    "That should be enough to take care of him. This is absolute power!" The old man stood in the spot and gently withdrew his arms. Two out of his five w had been badly damaged by the force from the Axe and the rest had turn red from intense friction, this took him by surprise. But this wasn''t the time to dwindle, he wasn''t out of danger yet.


    As he was about turning around to flee, his expression finally changed a little as he looked as the rubbles of rocks and dust at the location where David had been imbedded into cleared up, revealing what it had been hiding.


    David astonishingly jumped out of the human shaped hole and he immediately fell on one kneel weakly with his left arm hold onto hips Axe, propping him up.


    He was in a very terrible shape. The small and little blood vessels that had healed a while ago had burst out, spurting out vast amount of blood, covering his entire body including his face dying them red.


    His right arm had been dislocated and the muscles within had tore it just hung limply by his side, and swayed with the force of the wind.


    "Cough! Cough!!"


    David coughed out two mouthfuls of blood and his face turned pale but very quickly, blood rushed into his face again, clearing a bit of his sickly look.


    Raising his heads upwards, his bloodshot eyes red coldly at the old man staring at him from the distance.


    But within his mind, a surge of excitement shed within as his heart beat more ferociously, in conjunction.


    He was also a bit puzzled, he felt that although the old man''s strength was extremely formidable, it shouldn''t have rendered him helpless and sent him flying just like that.


    Two-Fold strength strengthened his body by two times. Supreme strength had strengthened further by more than one times and with the explosive effect from practicing Formless Heat to the highest stage which had also amplified the effect by almost two times and not forgetting the enhancement he had gotten from the Combat Suit and the strength amplifier.


    The extremely terrifying force he had built by stacking and amplifying different techniques and equipment should have been enough to at most, barely repel the attack from the old man without much injuries since his bronze body had also doubled his defence by arge degree


    But as their attacks had met, David felt a very strange and purely destructive force dispelling his attack by almost half and still, invade his body. He couldn''t even do anything and could only as the force destroyed his some of his blood vessels and tore up some of his more fragile muscles.


    The force was still in his body, it had broken through the barrier of his hardened bronze muscles and was about to enter into his internal organ system in an attempt to destroy it.


    David almost panicked and suddenly, an idea instantly flickered in his mind and he rapidly oscited his muscles in a unique frequency, his muscles buzzed, making David grunt In pain, forming massive amount of force, using that force, he wrapped his own force around the invading force.


    But, the force he had created were being destroyed bit by bit by the foreign force but David just reced the destroyed force by another. His vitality was much enough to keep it going for a while, and if he could recuperate for at least a day, he should be able to expel the force from his body


    Then David thought of something. ''Could this be the gic energy originating from the gene pool?''


    Back in the institute, David barely hears anything about Phasers as the professors and instructor tends to discuss sorely on the topic regarding Spryhers. But David had been lucky enough to chance upon the an information which states the difference between Spryher and Phasers.


    It was the Gic energy they develop once they open the gene pool. They could transfer the energy into to the bodies of their foes duringbat, and it would automatically start to destroy the body part being touched. It won''t only destroy it physically, the damage could also be gic if the difference in power between their strength is too much.


    For example, if a normal human got hit by the old man strike without fighting back, assuming the energy touched in apart of the eyes, that particr eye would be damaged and also eradicated from the person''s gic structure without any means of survival. It would be as though the person was born without any eyes to begin with.


    Upon this thought, David''s face paled in an instant and rapidly, he continued to oscite and vibrate his muscles at an increasingly high level even at the cost of some slight internal damage. He rapidly directed the force towards the invading force in his body. Attempting to use quantity to fight quality and it seem to be working as the gic killing force was being reduced.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    "H_he survived?" an exceptionally young professor muttered unexpectedly.


    "Eh!?" immediately, slight cries of astonishment rang out. The professors where surprised. The oue was totally different from their expectations.


    They couldn''t help but sigh in dissatisfaction and also in slight pride since a student from their institution could survive under the attack from another professor.


    Suddenly, a low and dark voice spoke up.


    "Use the Laser beam. st the intruder." his voice contained a hint of killing intention and he didn''t even bother to hide it.


    Surprised, a young man who was sitting among various other operators behind the professor stood up and shouted.


    "Yes, Sir!" although hesitant at first, but he then decisively flickered his hands at the holographic image before him, inputted a series of code and number with lighting speed and instantly activated back the Security and weapons to the maximum level threat level.


    Upon seeing this, the several Professors and instructor felt a chill climb up their spine and they shivered in slight fear.


    * * * * * * * * * * * *


    Focusing on destroying the invading force, David heard the old man be stunned.


    "Uhn!? You are still alive? Well, that gives me the opportunity to torture you slowly before my escape time runs out." ecstatic, the old man appeared before David and immediately grabbed violently at his chin.


    His ced his angry and disfigured face right in front of David''s with only a few centimetres left. "How did he die?" his hoarse voice suddenly turned a bit soft as he seen to reminisce his time with Logan.


    David felt the bones in his chin cracking and he angrily spat back. "I don''t even know who your disciple is. Why the fvck did you think I killed him." David was exasperated, he had killed quite a few people and he doesn''t even know their names.


    "You are lying, I can smell his scent from you. You even forced him to use the Constricting technique I taught him, you are quite skilful. "Suddenly, the cracking noise oning from David''s chin increased and he felt as though his bones were about to be crushed into powder.


    As David listened to thest sentence of the man, he suddenly got an idea about what the man was talking about and he recalled that Phaser guy that hade there to assassinate Dravin. He as the one who had constricted himself like a snake on his body.


    David couldn''t help but curse out loudly. Form the beginning when Dravin said he owed him a favour, David instincts told him he might suffer a Loss instead and he felt quite ufortable about it. So this was what it used lead to.


    He felt extremely regretful right now but their was no medicine for regret. Turning his attention to the old man.


    "Fvck! Old man I didn''t even kill him! I was constricted by his technique so how the hell could I kill him!?" David yelled hurriedly, he knew the old man had mistakenly though he had killed his disciple as his face was thest one he had seen and his AI had sent the short clip to the old man after his death.


    The old man''s fingers paused slightly in David''s chin and the crackling noise of bones popping stopped. He knew David was right, under the attack from the technique, the target''s body would be squeezed together with his or her hands. So there was no opportunity to counterattack.


    "Who killed him then?" the old man''s tone turned dark and savage. He hadn''t expected that there were other people involved in the death of his disciple. He must extract their information from this kid before killing the kid and also go find the other Person involved in the murder of his favourite disciple.


    Back then, he knew his disciple had secretly joined an Assassin organisation that specialises in killing targets from other organisations and had gathered some resources for him to reach such a level.. When he had found out, he didn''t say anything and thought his disciple could use that to grow and instead of removing from his own pocket and giving out his own resources to the kid, the kid could work for it himself.

 Chapter 190 - Laser Beams

    He had supported his decisions and even personally makes a move whenever his disciple encountered a difficult mission. Collecting 70 percent of the payment for the bounty as a result.


    But who would have expected his disciple to hide such a high bounty mission him, and even died from it.


    His face turned cold and his eyes refocused on David. "What is the person name and information?"


    Without hesitation whatsoever, David spilled the beans to the old man and even the direct location where the person might be at. He wasn''t really on good terms with the guy anyways. Moreover, this was a perfect way to stall the old man.


    Back at the gathering of the professors. The area suddenly turned quiet as they watched therge hologram screen of the white haired man''s possible new disciple unhesitatingly send the information of his fellow student to an enemy, they didn''t know what to say in a situation like this and they isn''t dare to rub it on the white haired man''s face either so they could only remain silent and mock that student.


    The white haired man sat quietly and expressionlessly but his hands on the handle of the chair was squeezed tightly. He was speechless and most of all, embarrassed.


    "Just kill the old bastard now!" he ordered with a low growl.


    ?	* *


    Deep within the forest, several tall trees opened up like flowers as they spilt into multiple pieces from the top, like a banana.


    The whirring sound of several machineries echoed in the distance and in the next second,rge muzzles emerged from within and they all pointed in the same direction.


    As the old man was about to ask another question about the original target his disciple had wanted to make a move on, his expression suddenly changed and a sense of intense dread filled his body.


    He roared loudly and in the next second, five transparent green force fields appeared around him, he suddenly grunted out loudly as arge feathery grey pair of wings covered in bodily fluids and mucus grew out from his spine and burst out from his back.


    In the exact same time, countless grey feathers grew out from his skin. The feathers were extremely hard and resilient and gave off a feeling as though they could not be prated by even machine guns.


    "Caw! "


    An Eagle like a pattern shown was reflected from his back as a sharp cry of Eagle rang out.


    Immediately after, a bright and deadly red Ray ofser shot out from a muzzle far off the distance, turning the muzzle of the weapon slight bright orange.


    The old man''s face fell. Instantly, the bright ray of red light pierced through the five force field like a knife slicing through paper. The force field didn''t even hold for a full second before it was pierced through.


    In thest moment, the old man pped his wings and his body expertly shifted sideways, evading theser attempt to piece his heart. But, his shoulders wasn''t so lucky as the edge of his shoulder and his arm was pulverised.


    It was as in the shape of an arc as if some type of animal had taken a bite at his shoulder. His defence didn''t manage to hold and also, one of his wings had been pierced through and had arge round hole in it.


    But luckily, he had survived the ordeal. It was supposed to be a sure kill but using his experience, he had been lucky enough to evade a Laser Beam locked on him.


    With his experience, he knew aser beam had a few seconds of reload before it fires again, he immediately activated his cloud walker, causing several hundred degrees ofbustion energy to spew out from his boots. In the moment of crisis, he didn''t even bother to look at the kid before him.


    Since he was in a hurry, he had pressed down hardly with is toe on the boot.


    The boot instantly umted massive amounts of energy and under the insane amount of power and energy used from its charge cells, there was a sudden boom and the old man was propelled upwards like a rocketuncher.


    And in just a second, he had reached several tens of meters in the air.


    At the same time, he reached out from some unknown pocket of his and sprayed a bottle of fluid at his injured shoulder and wings even of some of them where wasting away due to his unstable movements.


    The old man breathed deeply and he gazed downwards in fear. He had almost died. But then, he viciously stared at the figure of the student below him, he woulde back for the bastard sooner orter.


    Suddenly, he felt something was wrong as he felt several dull pains all over his body. His chest, legs, waist and even the wings.


    Soon after, his gaze darkened and he only managed to say one word, "How?" as he sank into eternal unconsciousness. He didn''t even knew how he died.


    If one looked at his body carefully, one would several holes the size of arge cup appeared all over his body. Still emitting out smoke and the edges of it still red.


    His chest had been hollowed out by three holes, his waist, two holes, his legs two holes respectively and on his wings, had been thoroughly shattered into pieces and meat paste. A Phaser, a powerhouse had died just like that.


    This was the terrifying power of weapons.


    David was in slight awe as when he saw the skies lit up with several red rays of light, its target focusing on just one person.


    But soon, he came to his mind and his shouted hurriedly . "Hazel, calcte the trajectory of the old man''s flight and where he wouldnd. Give me the exact location quickly." Even as he was saying this, he rapidly got to his feet and ran in the general direction the old man wouldnd at.


    That was a genuine Phaser expert, that was very old. The amount of treasures he had with him isn''t something David could hope to calcte. But if he could just take the cloud walker the old man had been wearing, he would be satisfied.


    The gic killing force had been supressed by him already but the injuries he had suffered should still be severe. At least, that was the n. He knew some people might be watching him since he felt several gazes in his direction. He just couldn''t tell from where, so he decide to put up the act of been heavily injured.


    But he also couldn''t let the Cloud walker and other valuable things from the old mannd in others hands as that would mean he had suffered for nothing. Which brought David''s thoughts back to Dravin.


    He swore to rob that guy of his Gyno points each time they meet in the future. As for now, the treasures that were about tond into his hand matter.


    All of a sudden, Hazel''s voice rang out in his hears. "Done! Follow the arrow."


    A lightrge blur arrow floated above David''s left arm.


    Looking at the direction, David dashed quickly toward the direction.


    * * * * * * *


    Deep within the control centre, a light crack sounded and the arm of the handle of the luxurious chair the white haired man had been sitting on burst into powder.


    The room remained quite. Someone suddenly spoke softly. "The vitality of Thai fellow is quite outstanding."


    "Yes! That''s true. Its rare to see a Spryher having the energy to loot... Err, to run after taking a hit from a four gene Phaser." The professor quickly corrected himself after his mistake.


    The white-haired man''s face had turned slight red but he still remained emotionless.


    In his mind, he roared "Little Bastard!!!"


    "Just you wait until youe back!" he gritted his teeth tightly. All his face had been thrown to the gutters because of this kid.


    "Alright, Since the threat has been solved, turn off the surveince. We are only here in case other experts try to interfere." The white haired man closed his eyes, and remained silent.


    Mr jerkins walked forwards and then asked in a low voice, "Will there be any trouble from White Eagle Institute?"


    "Hmph! After one of their people try to murder our students, they should hope we don''t give them troubles instead. Alright, that''s enough for now, I need to rest." Mr White wasn''t in a good mood. At first he had been secretly happy the kid had survived the attack of that old man, but now, he didn''t know what to think about that kid''s behaviour.


    ?	* * * * * * * * * *


    Removing the helmet, David cleaned the blood stain at the edge of his mouth. The helmet had also been stained and he could barely see anything. David gazed at an old and barely standing building in front of him.


    From what he could see, it should have been aplex but the building was now covered in moss and a few green vines which had a tinge of yellow within.


    From the corner, David saw the entrance of the building, he breathed a light sigh and was about to rush into the building when four people suddenly came out from within the trees, bursting out into the clearing from different locations entirely.


    The atmosphere suddenly dropped by a few degrees.

 Chapter 191 - Deception

    At the clearing, in front of an oldplex, five figures stared at each other with vignce and weariness, not daring to ck off in the slightest, keeping their distance from each other.


    The figures consist of three young men and two young women.


    This figure had undoubtedly seen that the intruding professor had been destroyed by multipleser beams in the forest and with the same thought in mind, they had all gone in search for the body of the old man as valuable treasure might be within the old man''s grasp. Just the Skywalker alone was enough to make them absolutely rich.


    So they definitely wouldn''t miss out on such good opportunity.


    David was amongst them. If he was in his peak state, he wouldn''t be bothered by them and would immediately go after the treasures he was seeking but unfortunately, he was terribly injured.


    David couldn''t help but curse his luck. Even when he had taken different shortcuts by the arrow projection, four others were still able to match up to his speed. "If not for my situation." David smiled bitterly.


    Most of his energy were being used to fight off the destructive force in his body, so he barely had any energy left for a prolonged fight.


    From the wavesing off of them and with the sound of their heartbeat, the one with the lowest strength was a one of the youngdy with a beautiful face and exquisite features and a light green a to boot. Her blood revolution was at 120 CPM.


    While the other beautiful young girl who was no older than 16 years of age had a quiet looking feature has a blood revolution of 130 CPM.


    While the remaining two guys had a blood cycle of 135 and 140 CPM respectively.


    This made them wary if each other as they had all suddenly reached this ce at this same time. David was also cautious and he didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    He could barely release 50 percent of his powers and the remaining 50 percent was being used to prevent his organs from being destroyed.


    Seeing as no one was ready to make the first move, David coughed slightly and said. "This is an awkward situation for everyone, including my self. But if we were to remain silent for long, other people would find their way here and things will definitely be chaotic. So why don''t we make a decision quickly and I have an idea which might be perfect for the situation."


    David paused as he stared at the four students around him. They remained quiet for a while before the quiet looking youngdy nodded.


    After which, the rest also responded. "Sure." "let''s here your suggestion."


    David smiled softly and he responded as he gazed at the building. "We all know that the person''s corpse would be at the roof of the building." David said while he halved at the dust rising from the top of the building. The building was tall andrge, the five were unable to truly see the roof.


    Upon hearing this information the quiet looking girl blinked her eyes rapidly as though the information was knew to her but she hurriedly contained her joy and managed to stay indifferent. If she had to search by herself, she would have entered the building, or search the surrounding area thinking that the body of the old man might of dropped there.


    The gaze of the one of the guys and the green haireddy darkened as they red at David. They too have noticed the little details and knew that the body was definitely at the top Of the building. They just didn''t expect David to say it out loud, informing the other two people.


    Now their chance of obtaining the corpse or some valuable items had reduced a lot.


    His eyes shone with a cunning light which he concealed deeply and he continued.


    "My suggestion is that, The first person to touch the corpse owns it and everything on it, what say you guys?"


    The old man''s corpse was definitely at the roof of the building before them. All they need to do was climb it and they would definitely find it.


    "I agree with your thoughts." One of the younger man there quickly agreed but seeing as he was quick to agree made the others suspicious. Even David couldn''t help but give him a few nce over, trying to estimate the guys ability.


    "Sure." In just a few seconds, the otherdy squinted her eyes as she also agreed.


    The quiet looking girl pursed her lips tightly before reluctantly nodding her head


    There was nothing they could do and this was the best and suitable choice they could make.


    As soon ad thest person agreed, David instantly burst into motion under the surprised gazes of the other students. But they themselves weren''t slow, as they also stamped their foot to the ground, propelling their figure straight towards the building.


    Although David was the first to react, the others by passed him with their explosive speed as they rapidly made their way to the top of the building using the various pipes, ledges and windows as leverage to climb up the tall wall like geckoes.


    Seeing as the four students have started climbing, David immediately changed direction without slowing down and headed fro the entrance of the building.


    "I only have five seconds left."


    Immediately he entered the building, David jumped up with all his might and caught the handle leading to the second floor, he instantly smashed through a door to one of the rooms in the building.


    Upon getting entering the room, David saw the devastating corpse of the old man.


    Not waiting a single second, David turned the old man''s corpse over and forcefully yanked the small backpack hidden behind the old man''s back.


    He didn''t even mind the boots. It was definitely a high grade Skywalker. This made him very reluctant to leave it.


    Although reluctant, he knew his limits. He hadn''t fully healed yet, there was no way he would handle the pursuit of the four students if they were really determined to pursue him.


    He didn''t ce a single hope in his suggestion at all since he also wouldn''t follow it if it were someone else who found the corpse of the old man.


    Therefore, he left the Sky walker there as distraction, to let them fight over it, greatly reducing the amount of pursuers her might have.


    cing thepact bag behind him, he jumped out of a small window which was barely his size.


    As hended, David rolled twice on the ground to reduce the impact of his fall in order not to alert those that were about to reach the roof and would soon figure out how empty it is.


    "Two seconds left. That''s all the time I need to escape."


    David smiled widely and he started running.


    All of a sudden, David''s gaze turned cold as he saw two people with malicious intent blocking his way, attempting to ambush him.


    "Drop the things y..." he wasn''t done speaking when he was suddenly and violently interrupted.


    David abruptly increased his speed and in the blink of an eye, he smashed a palm at the neck of the first person, while simultaneously twisting his waist as his leg turned into a ck blur, smashing straight at the chest of the second opponent.


    The two students had a drastic change in expressions as they attempted to evade the attack but to no avail.


    "Twack! Boom!"


    The two was immediately sent reeling backwards like broken kites.


    Suddenly, David coughed out a little bit of blood. His expression solemn. His injuries were more serious than he had imagined.


    "I need to hurry up and recuperate quickly." David''s speed only slowed for a bit suddenly, he heard the sound of people furiously shouting and cursing behind him.


    David smirked but didn''t bother to look back. He had take what he could. He wasn''t going to wait to see how things would turn out between the four people.


    * * * * * *


    "That bastard!" A young boy standing at the roof of an old abandoned building furiously yelled with his face red while there people around him also loudly gave out their own dishes of curses to an unknown person.


    Suddenly, the green haired girl''s eyes sparked as she thought of something. Her figure instantly blurred and she charged into the one hole which was right in front of them.


    The others were stunned, but they weren''t stupid. They instantly followed her and jumped into the hole in the roof, heading straight into the building.


    The distance from the roof to a floor from the hole was a bit deep and there was no telling that when shended, the ground wouldn''t copse quite suddenly.


    The four students executed different tricks and skill, and they sessfullynded right before the corpse.


    As the first to arrive, the green haireddy saw the corpse and sighed in relief as she saw that the boots were still intact, she immediately grabbed at the body of the old man using his almost pulverised neck, like it weigh nothing and without hesitation, dashed out from the room and reached for the exit of the building.

 Chapter 192 - The Mysterious Person

    It took David almost twenty minutes to reach a safe location. It was a thoroughly copsed building which also had an underground basement which he had found by chance.


    He immediately closed the entrance to the basement and upon entry, his imprint gave off a soft glow, which was the work of Hazel.


    "Turn off the illumination. Although the chance might be low, I don''t want to attract anything over here if the light escape this ce through the entrance." David warned Hazel and he found a ce he could meditate on.


    With his night vision, seeing through thisyer of darkness wasn''t anything much.


    He walked gently through the small passage way until he reached upon a wider room.


    It was a ce with different types of metallic machines which David couldn''t name. They looked as of they had been barely used but still,yers of rust and cobwebs covered the machines and the corner of the building.


    Breathing out slightly in relief, he could finally rest a little. His tense muscles rxed and he dragged his foot to an empty space in a small room that resembled a store.


    He closed his eyes as he sat down with his legs crossed on the floor.


    Suddenly, a wave of fatigue hit him and David paused. He knew most of his stamina had been depleted and if he didn''t replenish them now, the consequences might be dire.


    All of a sudden, David smacked his palm on the wall beside and a squashing sound came out. It was just a weak spider. He cleaned his hand with a piece of cloth and at the same time, grabbed hispact bag that was behind him.


    After rummaging through it for a few seconds, he grabbed several blood orbs whose sizes vastly varied from each other.


    He popped the smaller one directly to his mouth and his gaze simultaneously focused on gic nucleus before him.


    It was very tempting to him at the moment but he knew he couldn''t recklessly consume it just like that.


    Although he had an Exercising method, Formless Heat that he had chosen from the institute which would vastly decrease the amount of side effect gained from ingesting the gic nucleus, the energy within it wasn''t something he could contain.


    Moreover, after obtaining the two natural abilities. The Earth swim and the Night Vision, his body felt incredibly bloated and he spected that his gic structure or his gic map would definitely break down from over load of he tried to gain another ability.


    He wasn''t a Phaser yet but because his body and vitality was almost three times stronger than a regr Spryher, he was able to hold two gic ability without breaking down.


    Otherwise, he would have already died from absorbing the Earth Swim ability which took up almost 70% gic space and the night vision took up only 20%.


    "Squeak!"


    Suddenly, his ears perked up as he heard the sound of the door leading down to the basement squeaked open and then closing back.


    It could be the wind but during his experiences,David had learnt to be incredibly cautious. With the fact that he was exceptionally badly injured as well.


    Cautiously, David stood up gently without making any sound and leaned against the wall at a specific blindspot.


    His back muscles vibrated softly and his body sank more than halfwsy into the sandly wall noiselessly.


    His eyes stared fixatedly at the passage which anyone must pass through to get through.


    In a few seconds, a man cloaked in a tight jumper suit which also covered his face walked in.


    David was a bit stunned and also puzzled but his breathing grew softer and softer in order not to attract the others attention. It was almost as if he wasn''t breathing at all.


    The person scanned through the entire room, before his eyesnded direct on David who was directly imedded in a wall.


    David felt his heart skip a beat and his expression twisted slightly.


    Suddenly, he heard the familiar voice of a middle aged man say.


    "Alright, I don''t have time to y hide and seek. I riskeding here to give you this." The person reached for his waist pocket and withdraw two syringes from there, after which he threw them down to the floor.


    His eyes still on David as though he too had night vision and could directly see through the wall and the darkness.


    "I allowed the old man to attack you once to test your capability. And surprisingly, you passed greatly. Which exceeded my expectations. Although I''m still slightly reluctant to ept you as my disciple due to your character." his voice grew dark at this moment and one could tell he was exceptionally embarrassed and furious.


    "Need to leave here quickly to minimise my chances of getting caught." the person then pointed at the floor.


    "Those are some high quality Insta-Heal serum. Just inject it directly to your blood stream, it would get rid of your injuries." the person turned around without hesitation.amd left.


    David was in a bit of a daze and then, he abruptly snapped out of it and yelled.


    "Old bastard! I should have known it was your doing!" the sand holding his body instantly disintegrated into dust. He had just remembered where he heard the voice from, it was Mr White.


    The middle aged man that had just reached the entrance shuddered suddenly. One could tell it was from anger. But in order to hide his identity, he needed to refrain from leaving any clues even if the investigators knew he was the one, they wouldn''t have enough evidence.


    He breathed in deeply and was about to really leave when he heard David scoff and muttered "Who wants to be the disciple of an old bastard who thinks he is still young."


    The middle aged man face turned sour immediately and then his expression changed into a sinister one. As he seem to have remembered something.


    His sinister smile widened and then, he abruptly vanished into the darkness.

 Chapter 193 - Jason

    What the middle aged man refused to show was his satisfaction in epting David. He was absolutely sure that that disrespectful disciple of his had learnt the ability night vision, despite the fact that he wasn''t a Phaser yet.


    And also that ability that allowed him to integrate into the wall, he couldn''t help but shake his head in amazement.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    Opening the basement door, David looked to see that the person had left already his expression, unpleasant. When the old professor from an unknown organisation had attacked him, he had been wondering why the security and defence system hadn''t activated. ''So it was because that old guy deactivated it.''


    He wasn''t going to be nice just because the person had epted him as a disciple. The fact that he was heavily injured had already angered him enough to want to curse over and over again.


    After a minute of muttering to himself, David finally decided to go back into the basement. He needed to be sure if what the old man said about the Insta-Heal serum was true.


    He hurried back down the basement and he saw two ss syringes lying directly on the dirty floor.


    Grabbing the two syringe, David gazed intently at one of them.


    The liquid inside the ss syringe was a clear orange colour with a tinge of red deep within.


    The fluid had the same characteristics as Mercury since it was way heavier than David had expected it to be.


    With its really extraordinarily high surface tension, refusing to stick to the ss tubes, David was finally relieved he wasn''t being tricked or poisoned, it was genuine.


    He popped opened a slot at the thighs of hisbat suit and inserted one of the syringe inside. Leaving only one outside.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, David was about to stab the liquid into his thighs when he heard another creaking sounding from the entrance.


    Thinking it was the old man, David furiously shouted "You still dare toe, you old thing?"


    * * * * * * * *


    Jason was stunned and his eyes appeared really zed. When he came to, he saw himself in front of a copsed building but he before was an oval door leading to some kind of basement.


    He wasn''t sure how he got here himself. Although he wasn''t very a smart, he wasn''t muddle headed either.


    He had gained nothing despite the fact that he was the strongest amongst the five of them who had arrived together at the site of the old man''s corpse.


    At first, he and the three others had been deceived by that ordinary looking guy, making him very furious. But he wasn''t very smart enough to track down where the body hadnded and was a bit toote to realise that the others had jumped into the hole and had taken the Sky walker from the old man an fled.


    Although he was very strong, he had only learnt a strengthening type Exercising Method and a few strength based techniques.


    He didn''t learn any motion technique and his speed was ordinary. Therefore, he could only watch as the three people left him in the dust in pursuit of themselves.


    He had been thoroughly dejected and had wanted to rush back into the safe zone he had dropped down at when he came but he somehow found himself here.


    He had followed the arrow his AI had projected to him, which lead him here. But he looked around and couldn''t find a single thing remotely close to a Safe zone.


    "Uhm ire, Are you sure you aren''t mistaken?" Jason spoke up after a while.


    "Pardon me Jason. I think something has messed with my navigation system. It could be some sort of interference in the atmosphere due to the Radiation." A robotic female voice spoke out after a while and one could tell the voice wasn''t happy with the situation either.


    "Uhn? Okay, how do you fix it then?" Jason scratch his head in frustration as he questioned.


    "I need to reset the functionality system andwork or go straight to rebooting myself. It would take a while."


    "Alright then. How much time would you take though?" Jason asked curiously.


    "About 10 minutes. Won''t take long." ire replied.


    "Okay, that should be enough time for me to explore this basement." Jason pped happily


    "The illumination from the imprint can still function right?" Jason asked after some thought.


    "Sure, it isn''t a core function of the system anyway." ire replied leisurely and she activated the hologram, lightning up the area softly.


    Getting the confirmation from ire Jason grabbed at the handle of the door leading to the basement. It made a slight creaking sound


    But as soon as he grabbed open the door, a furious voice of a young man sounded out from within the basement. "You still dare toe, you old thing?"


    Jason shivered in fear and he instantly freaked out, his hand unceremoniously dropped the door he had been holding open.


    He had been scared out of his wits since he hadn''t expected anyone to be down the basement.


    Soon, he regained his senses and then he frowned when he heard the voice. His gaze then darkened and he seem to remember something.


    He angrily opened the door and rushed into the basement. In just less than 30 seconds, he had reached the end of the hallway.


    He scanned through the entire room but strangely enough, he didn''t see a single soul inside even when he had searched every where.


    "ire, increase the intensity of the illumination." Jasonmanded, unlike his true self.


    "Sure." She responded immediately but after a while of fruitless searching, Jason was thoroughly startled that he couldn''t find anyone there even after his meticulous searching.


    His body shivered indiscriminately and his eyes rapidly twitched from fear


    "ire, I heard a voice down here, you also heard it right?" Jason asked hesitantly. He didn''t want to believe ghosts were real


    "Yes, and through my scan, the voice is 99.9% simr to the person that had tricked you a few minutes ago. I guess the person is using some method to hide here.." ire replied casually and she seem to have hit the nail in the head.

 Chapter 194 - Galvanizing Fist

    Upon hearing ire''s words, Jason''s face darkened and he felt as though he had been toyed with.


    He grew increasingly annoyed as he scanned everywhere with increased scrutiny but he failed to find the exact location of where that guy was at.


    "I advice you toe out your self and do not force me to find you or you will surely regret it." Jason warned with a stern tone. But after a few seconds of nothing happening, his face twitched in fury.


    Jason then gritted his teeth with resolution. He didn''t want to have to activate his trump card but since the situation is like this, he had no choice but to do this. He only three uses left of the original five uses but now, this guy is forcing him to waste one more, it made him very angry.


    He grabbed arge B- shape sses from his bag and then put it on.


    "ire, activate the thermal vision. I want to see how the bastard will hide this time." Jason punched a rusted steel machine in anger, making it crumble as though it was made of wood.


    "Understood." ire replied.


    In less than a few seconds, Jason''s vision darkened, he couldn''t see anything. Looking down at his legs, he could only see two blurry images shaped like his legs.


    From this, he knew the thermal vision had been activated. He turned his gaze towards the entrance and saw a faint and blurry orange images of his footsteps. It was faint and not clear at all and it showed a few traces of it clearing away with time.


    Now that he knew it was working, he began to scan every nook and cranny of the basement and after a few second of observation, he saw a very faint image of a blurry silhouette of a human next to a wall.


    Squinting his eyes, Jason smartly said. "Make the thermal vision active in only one eye."


    "Okay."


    Very soon, he could see clearly what was happening.


    Letting out a sly smirk, Jason''s muscles shook violently and his heart thumped abruptly, letting out a few rapid pounding sound.


    In the next second, he grunted and he abruptly let lose a punch to the wall where the faint traces of a orange human silhouette could be seen.


    "Galvanising Fist!"


    "Crackle! Boom!"


    Faint amount of electricity crackled from his fist, sting out a hole in wall. That section of the wall fell apart instantly and turned ck from the lightning he had produced.


    Jason rapidly stepped back to avoid the dust and sand. His breathing was heavy and small beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead as he had used his most powerful move in that attack.


    He focused his gaze in that area, using his thermal vision to peer through the dust and sand. But unfortunately, he still couldn''t find anything.


    His expression turned awful. He was about to sat something to his AI when suddenly, his figure blurred and he made a rapid retreat backwards. His back towards the entrance of the basement.


    David wasn''t one to be merciful towards a potential enemy. His figure somehow emerged out of nowhere and he let loose punch towards the young man''s direction.


    "Boom!"


    David''s fist smashed ferociously on the chest of his enemy. But his opponents wasn''t a weakling either.


    His face bore the brunt of an electrifying fist.


    Slightly dazed, David''s body was forced to a stop. His eyes widened suddenly and he hurriedly steadied himself, using the opportunity to catch the iing fist attack.


    He met another strike with his right kneel before striking hard with his elbow.


    "Bang!"


    A massive cloud of dust rose up in the area where Jason had been brutally hit.


    Jason staggered backwards two step with his face flushed before he lifted up his clenched fist for another strike.


    "Bam!"


    He pressed his crackling hands against David''s chest. His moves were very fast and sharp, and mostly unpredictable just like the attribute he had chosen and most importantly, his every move had some kind of numbing effect against the opponent.


    This style ofbat was the most troublesome to deal with.


    At that moment, a flurry of kicks, punches and different kinds of attacksnded on each other letting out a dull and muffled Thump sound.


    Suddenly, David abruptly grabbed onto the fist of his opponents and he clenched unto them with power he had t utilised previously which was almost twice of the strength he had been using previously.


    "It''s over." David said casually. He had had enough already and this guy doesn''t seem to know anybat skills. He only just relied on the effect of the electricity he had umted.


    David found this type of fight exceptionally boring. He had thought he would learn a thing or two from the Fight but he guessed that not everyone could be like Phyllida, so he just shook his head and gave up the thought of learning anybat skills from this guy.


    Jason''s eyes widened in disbelief he felt as if his hands had been held tightly by a very strong vice grip.


    He didn''t dare to struggle wantonly as he feared he might just break the joints in his wrist.


    Suddenly, his muscles shook widely and he burst out in an abrupt roar, some how breaking free of David''s hold of his fists.


    Vaguely visible amount of electricity was pumped out of his body and moved along side the veins in his body wildly and unpredictably. His head was stunned and all of his rough and tangled hair stood on end instantly.


    His fist crackled and in a weird angle that seem to change imperceptibly, his fist moved like a real thunder bolt and he smashed it against his opponents chest.


    "Lightning Fist!"


    David scoffed suddenly and with the back of his hands, he deflected the fist sideways.


    "Meaningless Struggle." David other arm moved. It seem to have transformed into a finger sword and he jabbed at the chest of his opponents.


    David''s other arm formed a finger sword and he tapped onto the chest of his opponent. His finger seem extremely slow but his finger had tapped into Jason''s chest with extremely fast speed.


    "Boom!"


    In a loud, violent and explosive shockwave, Jason''s entire upper body bent backwards like a shrimp and his skin rapidly turned red from blood interruption.


    He staggered backwards and then fell to his kneels while breathing heavily. His eyes locked onto David, filled with slight fear and a decent amount of awe.


    David strolled forwards slowly with his arms behind his back as he gazed at his opponent casually. "When I saw its over, it is really over."


    Jason let out a slight chuckle as he replied "You are very strong."


    David furrowed his brow as he gazed at his opponent intently. He felt something was wrong. This guys seen to know no fear. Anyways, will knock him out first and use the opportunity to use the Insta-Heal serum.


    Although David was still injured, taking care of some guy with that level of strength was still within his limits.


    Withdrawing his arms from his back, David moved towards his opponent and lifted his hands to the neck of his opponent, prepared to knock him out for good.


    Jason''s flushed gave and body suddenly lost its redness and it went back to normal.


    Jason suddenly stood up with an abrupt motion and he crossed his arms in front of his body. As the hands collided, they bounced back and sounded as though they had activated something terrifying.


    Suddenly, a few mechanical and whirling sound emerged from behind him. His clothes burst apart and two new pair of arms emerged from behind him. Just like a Mutants''. And at the edge of each fingers, where different sharp tools that could severely injure someone.


    Like a sharp rotating needle installed in one finger, a twisting drill in the second, a moving saw teeth in the third finger, etc. It was a sight that seem toe out from a horror movie with a mad scientist in it.


    Moreover, the two mechanical muscr Arms were twice the size of his original arms.


    Jason let out an annoying smirk and he whispered. "Four Galvanizing Fist!"


    His arms spread open like he was hugging the world. Electricity seem toe to life as it moved from the arms behind him onto the four fist that was currently clenched tightly. They punched at David from every angle and direction.


    David hurriedly raised his arms in front of his body, bracing himself from the attacks. As Jason made the transformation, his speed became twice as fast and twice as unpredictable making it Incredibly difficult to pin down.


    His skin began to crack open, spilling out a few amounts of blood and charred smoke began to appear on David arm after a moment and this was despite the protection of his bronze body. He was somehow forced to retreat backwards slowly.


    David''s eyes were wide open in surprise. But it was to be expected. He could barely use his whole strength anyways.. He just didn''t expect this oue.

 Chapter 195 - High Quality Inta-Heal

    Suddenly, Jason sped both of his arms and he yelled. "Condensed lightning Spike!"


    The strands of electricity around his body and the four arms were like strands of uncontroble whips. They simultaneously converged onto his two palms, forming an intense lightning spike.


    He then shouted out. "Strike!"


    "Crackle!"


    The air snapped madly, sizzling intently with an insane intensity. Without hesitation, he flung the spike towards David.


    It was as though the spike was being catapulted as it moved towards David with astonishing speed.


    David''s expression changed instantly and he let out a curse. "Fvck!" said was thoroughly shocked. A long range energy attack? Even Phyllida didn''t have that.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but sigh at the geniuses in this world. Although the energy wasn''t generated from his body but from the gadget behind him, it was still praise worthy to reach this level of practice.


    In that moment, David immediately leapt backwards. But he was still a bit slow.


    The spike came to fast and to sudden as he had been stunned by the feat. David was hit squarely in the chest in mid air.


    With a thunderous boom, the thunderous spikes vaporized into a massive amount of electricity and it scattered around David''s body, shrouding him into some kind of misty electricity, before wickedly smashing him into the wall behind him.


    The force ruptured the wall into countless fragments as stones and sand filled the entire area.


    "I must say, you are honestly really strong. But it''s a pity you met me." Jason calmly. Walked through the myriads of dust and sand in the air.


    "Now, I won''t hold you for the fact that you tricked me. If you willingly relinquish the stuffs you took from the old man, i promise not to break any of your limbs otherwise, don''t me me for being mercil..."


    "There won''t be a need for that." A voice was hearding out form the cloud of dust, suddenly interrupting Jason''s speech.


    Jason''s face changed drastically and he immediately stomped his foot forcefully, retreating backwards with all his strength.


    But he had miscalcted, a streak of dark light shed amidst the disturbing dust, shing across his eyes in a arc.


    "Double Phantom sh!" David suddenly appeared behind Jason in a sh.


    His two finger were shaped like two incredibly sharp sword as the streak of after images they had created stopped right on the fingers. On the tip of his finger, drops of blood dripped down. But it wasn''t his blood.


    David stood up from his forward bent position and he turned around. In the middle of his left finger, four charge cells dangled limply on them with a few snapped wires connected to them.


    Behind him, Jason was stunned as he looked at both of his arms, theyid limply by his sides and he couldn''t gain control of them again as he wished.


    Suddenly, he heard a few snapping sound and the electric arms behind him crumbled like dominoes and scattered to a few pieces of scarp metals on the floor.


    "Ahhhh! My arms! You... " Suddenly, he bit his lips tightly and refused to say anymore.


    He stared intently at David with mes of fury in his eyes but it seems as though something was stopping him from saying anymore. David could guess that it was his system.


    "Fine, I will remember your good will. My name is Jason, what is yours?" his expression was solemn but his anger refused to die down.


    ire had advice him to retreat otherwise he would suffer more harm if he continued to persistent.


    David was unruffled about giving out his name. If he was at his peak, beating two of Jason although troublesome, should be feasible.


    "I''m David. If you are done, you can take you leave. I''m busy in here." David said off handily with his arms crossed leaning against a wall, looking cool.


    Jason''s body trembled as if he was trying hard to control his anger. "Good. That''s good. David, I will remember you." After saying this, Jason turned around decisively and left the basement.


    The basement was already a mess at this point. The brick walls had copsed into countless stone fragments all over the floor.


    The machines that filled the basement had turned into different scrap metals that were unrecognisable.


    "Ppft!"


    Blood suddenly spurted out from David''s mouth like a jet stream. That wasn''t all, in his chest, few blood vessels burst open, spraying out cloud mists of blood around his body. He immediately fell to his kneels as he gasped desperately for breath.


    Reaching for his back pocket, David grabbed at a syringe the size of his index fingers. In less than a second, he stabbed himself at the hole that hisbat Suit previously had.


    Using his ability, he hurriedly circted the blood in his system despite the pain he was experiencing right now.


    His eyes involuntarily closed as David experienced every cells and organ within his body cheer in joy. As he recovered, David felt the Mysterious nourishing energy provide potent nourishment to his body an his organs. All the previous wounds he had began to heal at a rapid rate. And the blood vessels began to heal as the tears within them closed up entirely.


    His body nourished by that energy, nor had their rate of evolution slightly hastened.


    His slightly muscr nature got even more muscr and his already tough skin got even more tougher. And his bone seem to have condensed more and became more heavier. His organs seem to have gotten at least a year younger than they previously were as they were more energetic.


    David was stunned and confused. The normal beginner Insta-heal function wasn''t even close to this. Even the intermediate Insta-heal wasn''t as potent as this. Which means this is either an advanced serum or even a perfect grade serum. Such serums weren''t even avable for sale even if one is rich enough to purchase it.


    David''s expression turned serious in an instant. He didn''t take this situation lightly at all. The old man had been so generous to have granted him a serum of such quality. That means the old man had taken him as a disciple for real. Suddenly, David stood up.


    He knew what to do now.. But firstly, he needed to checkout what was in the old man''s back pack first.

 Chapter 196 - Frustrated Sparrow

    cing the backpack before him, it''s was a ck, square shaped bag. Twice as small as his. David tried opening it but it just didn''t budge.


    Surprised, David tried forcing it open with his strength, but didn''t use to much strength in order for the bag pack to self destruct.


    After trying everything he could, but it still didn''t work, he angrily kicked it aside and roughly he sat down on the floor.


    "You won''t be able to open it yourself. It has been gene locked." Hazel suddenly spoke.


    David frowned. "That is to say that it''spletely useless and I wasted my time and risked my life for nothing?" David fist was tightly clenched in anger.


    "Not necessarily." Hazel replied mysteriously.


    "Oh, what do you mean." His interest was piqued. As long as he could open the bag pack, he could obtain the precious stuffs inside as a professor of an institute wouldn''t be poor.


    "Unless you can find a hacker who can help you open it up, it''s pretty much useless keeping the bag." Hazel said as she seem to shrug.


    His gaze darkened in an instant. Where would he find a hacker? But still, he didn''t lose hope at all. He fell deep in thoughts. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as an idea popped into his head. There was only one option left, and that is to go to the ck Market. Only in that ce could he find a hacker.


    Grabbing the bag, David was stunned. It felt very light. As though he wasn''t even holding anything.


    He hadn''t noticed it previously as his whole attention was ced on escaping, so he hadn''t ced much focus to it in that moment but now, it felt a bit weird.


    With a puzzled expression, David fumbled with the bag but still, he could not find any thing. Its wasn''t as though he was a technician any way.


    "Hazel, do you know why it''s very light?" finally, David couldn''t handle it any longer and thought to ask Hazel.


    "No, I don''t." She replied impassively.


    "Uhn? Didn''t you like gain some sort of memory from the Combat Suit or something?" David finally dropped the bag to the ground while he stood up from the ground.


    "Yes I did, but some of the data I retrieved from the Combat Suit is all scrambled up. Will take sometime to arrange and decipher them." Hazel answered David quite patiently this time which was knid of weird.


    But David only ced it at the back of his mind and didn''t put it to heart.


    "But the backpack seem to contain some kind of high grade anti-gravity device. That''s what I think though."


    David blinked his eyes with his brows furrowed. It was very expensive to get an anti gravity device. For one to install it on a simple backpack, wasn''t that just wasting of money.


    But what David didn''t know was that experts tends to reduce the weights on them as much as possible in order to gain more attack speed and velocity. It was a kind of hidden / open secret among the experts. As a difference in speed and timing could affect the course of a battle between life and death.


    But David couldn''tprehend it as of yet. He had just started in his journey in this world to be an expert, so it was normal for him to note into contact with such tricks as of yet.


    Dispelling his thoughts, David took the back pack from the floor and ce it inside his own bag pack as his bag was way bigger than It, it could contain two of those bags no problem.


    David turned around and was about to leave when he felt a bit dizzy. It''s was a bit foreign to him, he felt full of energy, but still felt quiet dizzy. That was the result of losing too much blood. He couldn''t even count how many times he had vomited blood from his mouth.


    This made David chuckle quiet a bit. He felt as though he was in some kind of Wuxia movie where they spit our mouthfuls of blood when injured. He found it a bit funny.


    Opening up his back pack, David took three blood orbs out from his bag and popped it into his mouth, chewing on them softly.


    After a few minutes, he felt his dizziness reduce a lot. As he walked forwards, he could clearly fell the feeling of light-headedness vanish from his brain.


    Breathing in softly. He left the basement with quick steps.


    * * * * * * * * * * * * *


    Wiping the blood from her mouth, sparrow retreated a few meters away from her opponent. She couldn''t believe how troublesome her target was.


    Her information stated that the target was supposed to be a normal Spryher with an average blood cycle of at least 100 CPM an 120 CPM as the highest but what she was experiencing right now wasn''t even close to it.


    "Dammit, what sh*tty information was this? Its totally wrong! What the hell is wrong with the information department? Did they want me to die early!?" Sparrowwas frustrated and she let out a few series of curses as she stared intently at her opponent.


    She didn''t even dare to blink as her opponent''sbat ability and awareness was a few leagues higher than hers.


    If that was all, sparrow wouldn''t be in such a nasty situation but the fact that the Combat Suit her opponent has on was totally repelling almost 70% of her attacks. What sort of concept is that?


    It means that even though she was lucky tond a few blows on her opponent, it was no different from actually tapping her. That''s the most troublesome part.


    "I must admit that I was wrong in choosing you as my target. Asdies, we shouldn''t make things difficult for ourselves. Let''s call this a draw then, what do you say?" As a newly advance Phaser, Sparrow was one that treasured her life greatly. She wouldn''t persistently attack her target when there was no point in doing so.


    But she felt that if she had time to thoroughly assimte and focus on the Phaser stage, she should have been able to finish her target.

 Chapter 197 - Phyllida Vs Sparrow

    Phyllida panted as though she had just ran a marathon. She clenched madly at her Nano sword as she ced it ntly in front of her. She knew she couldn''t make any mistakes as the battle had just reached its peak.


    Unlike other people, when she had suddenly been attacked, she wasn''t at all flustered. She had responded with ferocity that made one think that she didn''t value her life.


    But that wasn''t the case at all. She knew she would have certainly be at a disadvantage if she didn''t have the Combat Suit.


    Upon hearing the words from the Assassin, Phyllida let out a loud snort as she replied "A draw? What a joke. Wouldn''t you have killed me already if I wasn''t this strong. You better don''t think about escaping. I will make sure I slice every piece of meat in that tiny skin of yours before I''m satisfied." Her tone grew sinister as though she was really excited and looking forwards to it.


    But in reality, she nced at the corner of her eyes, towards the screen in the helmet.


    The Combat suit had only 13% remaining to shut down. If the Combat Suit were to stop working and the assassin sent to eliminate her were to know of this, it would sure be a massive problem for her.


    She knew the opponent was half serious in suggesting a retreat. If she had agreed to it, her opponent would have suspected something was wrong and would have figured out the truth. Phyllida obviously wasn''t naive to ept it. She had firmly insisted on the battle.


    Sparrow shuddered slightly when she heard thest sentence from her target. Now, she had made up her mind to retreat instead of mindlessly testing her opponent.


    Who knows if the Combat Suit actually still had half of its power remaining, sparrow couldn''t afford that as she had already expended half of her stamina.


    As Sparrow was about to retreat, her left pupil lit up with a circle in it. She wasn''t startled at all as she knew the team used their ONI''s to contact each other.


    The message was simple. "Python died. Mission aborted, retreat."


    But as she saw the message sent to her, her body turned rigid in an instant as a cry of disbelief escaped her lips.


    "Python died?" Sparrow head immediately felt dizzy.


    As an expert fighter, Phyllida obviously wouldn''t let such an opportunity slip by.


    She immediately raised her sword up, her blood vessels and muscles vibrated and she moved her blood flow toward specific areas in her blood vessels. Her heart thumped loudly and rapidly.


    Instantly, sword shadows filled her surroundings as though she had tens of swords under her control.


    With a low cry, she suddenly, shed at Sparrow with all her might.


    "Hell des, endless execution!"


    "Boom!"


    Multiple whistling sounds emerges as though the air was been sliced apart by a great sharp force.


    Feeling the threat, Sparrow immediately snapped out from her previous daze.


    "StarShield" She immediately leaped backwards, a surge of green light quickly appeared, taking the form of a shield and flew towards the multiple sword shadows.


    "Bang!" Sparrow didn''t wait to see the result of ten sh and immediately turned around to retreat.


    Before she could move two meters forward, a loud bang suddenly sounded from behind her.


    Sparrow''s expression changed and she immediately leapt to the side, rolling in the ground without a bit of elegance.


    On the ground before her, a fist sized hole appeared on the ground, still sizzling with heat.


    Dropping the pistol back at her back, Phyllida instantly moved forwards to attack.


    Sparrow was flustered. It was a freaking gun! She immediately stood up. Bit before she could recover, the shing sound of a de piercing through the wind was heard from her nk, stabbing at her waist fiercely.


    "ng!"


    The de only managed to pierce the surface of her cloth before it was blocked by a hard inner armour.


    "You!!" Sparrow shrieked in fear and anger as she tried to retaliate.


    Phyllida swiftly raised her leg and in a dark blur, she kicked down towards Sparrow in a murderous manner.


    "Boom!!!"


    The armour around Sparrows body ripped with a silver glean and she was immediately sent flying like a broken doll.


    Sparrow who was in the air suddenly grabbed a hold of a branch in mid-air, forcefully changing hernding position. And with a few leaps, she rapidly fled as though her life depended on it.


    Phyllida quietly stood in ce and didn''t bother to pursue. She nced at her surroundings and she also fled in the opposite direction.


    * * * * * * * * * * * *


    It was noon of the third day. The ring sun cried out loud as it was being blocked by the multiple trees in the forest refusing its forceful entry in some parts of the area.


    David stood on arge tree branch. A munching sound wasing out from his mouth as he stared intently ahead.


    He was chewing on a strand of lemon grass he found edible with the least amount of radiation in them.


    Spitting out the remnants in his mouth, he grabbed a bottle of water, flushed his mouth with it and spit the water out from his mouth after a while.


    He nced at the holographic image of ady on his wrist. And also nced at a few hundreds of meters away from him.


    There were seven people ying a mid level mutated beast while also simultaneously protecting a youngdy in their midst.


    ncing at the information of thedy, this made David a bit wary and also hesitant.


    Name: Nix MoonKat


    Level: 160 CPM


    Additional information: Always has six to five guards with power level ranging from 120-130 CPM with her since she is the daughter to a professor.


    On one hand, David was surprised the person who sent the information to him added the additional information together with the list.


    And on the second hand, David was quite hesitant. Six guards who are also students with power level of approximately 140 CPM...


    ''Isn''t that just over kill?'' David couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Even a one gene Phaser would retreat under such circumstances.


    But that was the Phaser, not David.

 Chapter 198 - Young Lady Nix

    Nix, a youngdy with a long fiery red hair tied in a pony tail. Her simrly red eyes scanned the dead mutated beast before her.


    Her fellow students sent to guard her parted ways for her as her curvy body and thin waist swayed gently as she walked up towards the beast. Her dainty smooth finger reached out, touching the rough horn of the Tree-horned Ram.


    After a few seconds of feeling, her lusciously deep red lips parted as she turned her deep crimson eyes away from the beast with a tiny smile on her lips.


    "It true felt like touching a tree. Can''t imagine how a beast could grow something simr to tree." Nix said, a little excited.


    Fauce the strongest and the team leader smiled with gentleness in his eyes as he gazed at the youngdy with a small smile on his lips.


    "Young miss, Please be careful. The beast might actually just be faking it''s death." Fauce stated with a sly smile. But he knew they had killed the beast thoroughly. And had punctured its heart as precaution. It was as dead as dead can ever be.


    "Oh, it can do that?" Nix quickly withdrew her hands and moved towards the protection of her guards. Her bountiful chest bouncing all the way.


    "Young miss, don''t mind him. He just wanted to scare you a bit." a female student who was watching the drama unfold suddenly piped in softly.


    Nix pouted with a slight frown as she rolled her eyes at Fauce and reached towards the female student that had just spoken out.


    "Carly, is the only one that''s truly good to me, you lot are bad people." Nix hugged Carly while are hands reached out, touching ces that shouldn''t be talked about on Carly''s body.


    Carly was helpless. The young miss was truly a bit naive but sometimes, her actions suggests otherwise. But there was nothing she could do. She could only let the young miss cup to her fill. She would eventually release her when she is satisfied.


    The rest of the team only looked elsewhere as though their hadn''t seen anything. While the other threedies in the team giggled in happiness as it was Carly''s turn this time and not theirs.


    Satisfied, Nix let out a nefarious smile as she released Carly. Just as she was about toment on her experience, Alvin the team''s reconnaissance member suddenly whispered in a low voice.


    "Everyone be careful, someone is here." The rest of the team quickly got serious as they gathered in a circle formation around Nix.


    "How many meters distance?" Fauce asked in a deep voice.


    "Not sure but roughly a hundred to two hundred metres." Alvin replied also a bit unsure.


    "Okay, how strong then?" Fauce asked again.


    "Hm, my program is just measuring the targets power level." Alvin tapped furiously at his hologram while the others could only see rays of light.


    Suddenly, beads sweat began to form on his forehead and it dropped softly to the ground. His face turned a bit pale and he stuttered.


    "E_extremely Dangerous." Alvin struggled to even whisper those words.


    "Dammit! How could there be a Phaser here!?" Fauce''s face darkened instantly and he cursed their luck.


    The other team members turned pale upon hearing Fauce''s words.


    * * * * * * *


    "Eh!?" "They''ve spotted me?" David was stunned.


    He was a few hundreds of meter away from them, he didn''t expect to be spotted just like that.


    "You weren''t exactly being inconspicuous. " Hazel said in a dull tone.


    "Hmm, that''s true but since I''ve been spotted, lets just go with the flow." David nodded his head in agreement and he spurted out the remaining bits of water and grass in his mouth.


    And in a few seconds, he jumped down the tree with a soft thump on the ground.


    He wasn''t wearing a shirt and only had on tattered shirt which didn''t even reach his kneels.


    Walking with a soft but steady step. His bronze rock-hard physique shone stunningly with the help of the shining sun as he exposed himself to the group.


    "Hello everyone. My name is David and Ie with good intentions." David revealed a harmless smile as his white tooth came into view. He wasn''t particrly handsome with that face. But with the vibe he was giving off right now, he could certainly charm mostdies.


    Just that mostdies in this group had turned a bit pale as they rolled their eyes in exasperation. Except for Nix whose eyes shone likenterns when she saw David. But for some unknown reason, she hadn''t jumped into his embrace yet.


    David stopped walking after he reached a few meters away from the team.


    Fauce stood at the forefront of the team as he stood in a battle stance, refusing to let go. He asked deeply.


    "What do you want?" he would have been fooled if Alvin''s program didn''t have the ability to detect the power level of a target.


    "I''m quite harmless, I promise." David casually stated as he saw the hostility and vignce in their eyes refused to die down. Instead, upon hearing his words, it intensified by a whole new level.


    The team suddenly snickered in unison ''You, a bona-fide Phaser saying you are quite harmless. How shameless can you be?''


    Seeing the look of weariness increase and their battle stance refuse to abate. David frowned softly and he whispered.


    "Why do I feel as if they weren''t the least bit deceived by my words?"


    "That means they had used some gadget or something to figure out your power level which also means you have been acting like a clown since you got here. Also, you really need to take acting sses." Hazel advised in a serious tone.


    David immediately sighed in relief and he ignored Hazel. He knew his acting was bad anyways and he had been found out. But that just makes things more faster and maybe a little harder but still, much faster.


    "Alright everyone. Transfer your kill points and your Gyno points to me and I will consider leaving you guys in one piece." David stood casually as he waved his hands at them, while his interface was opened.. Indicating that it was ready for transfers.

 Chapter 199 - Countdown

    Finally, the wolf revealed its fangs.


    The rest of the team instantly tensed up simultaneously. It wasn''t that they were afraid to fight, they were pretty confident about defeating a Phaser.


    It was just that they would have to pay a certain price to make that happen. A few serious injuries was the best situation they could hope for.


    Fauce was the first to notice something wrong. A Phaser had the ability to hide the sounds of their heartbeat but he could clearly hear the beating heart of this person.


    "You are pretty arrogant, aren''t you. So you think it would be easy to take us all head on?" Fauce sneered while he revolved his blood rapidly. His target might have the strength of a Phaser but thga doesn''t mean much. As long as his opponent wasn''t a Phaser, he was pretty sure him and his group could handle it.


    David''s left eyebrow involuntarily rose up in slight surprise. They knew his power level but this guy still dared to speak to him that way. He nced intently at the team. And his gazed obviously stayed on a beautiful youngdy at the middle of the team


    Nix MoonKat. She was truly a beauty. But his eyes didn''t linger on as his sight was purposely blocked by two of the team members. David only snickered but didn''t put it to heart. His girl is way more pretty anyways.


    "Would you believe it if I said I could take you all down within 2 minutes?" David smiled condescendingly. At first, he didn''t want to speak so much nonsense, but he found this kind of viinous speech-before-action kind of humorous.


    "Arrogant!"


    "Clearly courting death!"


    "No need to speak to much nonsense, let''s take him down."


    The rest of the team were riled up by David''s words but were held down by Fauce from taking action.


    Fauce raised his hands, the rest I''d the team instantly shut their mouths.


    He narrowed his eyes as he stared intently at David. That casual posture, that arrogant smirk, and that bronze like body... Suddenly, Fauce''s pupils constricted and his expression changed but he immediately got himself back in order.


    "We can only give you half of our kill points and Gyno points otherwise, you can forget about gaining anything from us." Fauce said with a gritted teeth.


    The rest of the team were stunned but as they were about toin, they saw fauce''s hands still in the air. They could only swallow down whateverin and disagreement they had.


    David was immediately surprised. He hadn''t expected something like this. He had expected a few fights and a few struggles but.


    He stared seriously at the young man before him then he nodded his head slowly in agreement.


    Although he wanted to use this people to boost his reputation, since they were tactful enough, the was nothing else he could do apart from agree. Moreover, he wasn''t very greedy, he would earn way more points from the seven of them than from only Nix without expending much strength. It was a win-win situation.


    "Alright then. Since you are tactful enough, I will reluctantly ept your offer. Send me the points, and let me quickly move to the next target.".David said, seemingly in a hurry to leave that ce.


    Rxing his intense nerve, Fauce made a motion with his head, while he also opened up his interface. After a few gestures on the rays of light, Fauce and his reluctant teammates sent half of their points to David.


    Sessfully receiving the alert, David grinned widely as he saw his Gyno point increase. He didn''t even bother to check his kill points as he knew he was the highest anyways. Who had the strength to kill a Phaser-level beast?


    All of a sudden, David frowned as he stared at his interface. Taking his eyes slowly off the hologram, David''s gazended on the seven people before him.


    "Do you guys take me as a joke." David voice was soft at first but it grew increasingly deep towards the end of his words.


    "What do you mean by that? We have given you half of our Gyno points and Kill points as agreed upon, what is the matter now?" Fauce was puzzled.


    David gradually dropped his raised left arm and terminated the hologram.


    "Do you take me as a fool? You all are seven in number but why do I only see six people sending me the points?" David immediately got straight to the point. Did this people think that he was too old to see or what?


    Instantly, the team got their vignce up by a notch. Fauce''s face darkened and his expression was solemn as he replied.


    "We can release half of our points to you, but it''s impossible for our young miss to release her points!" Fauce enunciated forcefully. His tone was very firm, with no chance to even argue.


    David smiled and his expression grew sinister. "It seems because I relented the first time, you think you have a choice in this matter. I will give you five seconds, if thest person doesn''t send the points to me, you should have your self to me for the consequences." David warned dangerously with disdain obvious in his tone.


    Lifting his five fingers up, counting down from three. Keeping his words? He wasn''t the type.


    "Three." The force behind his blood cirction suddenly started to rise and his heart started to beat rapidly like a super turbine engine. The dangerous waves he was emitting threatened to drown the team before him.


    "One." The ground beneath him instantly cracked from shear might, the leaves around him was swept away by an invincible force. He was like the middle of a typhoon as the air around him whipped around like a turnado.


    "Wait." a soft and clear melodious voice rang out.


    Suddenly, the six people who were standing in a tight defensive posture around the young miss was suddenly divided from the middle by a dainty white clean hand.


    Nix MoonKat emerged from the protection of her team.

 Chapter 200 - Asthenic Touch

    Fauce was instantly agitated. "Young miss¡­" he hadn''t finished speaking when he was interrupted by her.


    "Don''t worry Fauce, I know what I''m doing." Nix let out a beautiful smile as she patted his shoulders softly.


    With a gentle twirl, she faced David with a gorgeous smile as she walked closer to him. "Oh my, you are quite handsome up close." She covered her mouth with a giggle.


    David blinked his eyes as he gazed at the youngdy in his front. His drive and the pressure he was emitting, started decreasing bit by bit. He was no savage after all, he wasn''t one who couldn''t appreciate a delicate beauty.


    Strangely, she was wearing a crop top which revealed most of her stomach and her navel, with a short mini short that revealed a bit of her butt.


    A burst of soft scenting fragrance entered David''s nose. He couldn''t help but inhale more into his nostrils.


    Chuckling softly, she reached out her hands and touched David''s exposed shoulders with her little index finger.


    On the outside, Nix smiled sweetly but on the inside, she harrumphed ''Let''s see how you handle my Asthenic Touch.'' The targets body will immediately weaken as long as the users finger could touch the targets flesh for a period of time. 3 seconds was the optimum time for the technique to be effective. 5 seconds of touch could even topple a mutated elephant. Not to mention a human.


    Tracing with her nails from his shoulder to his chest, up until his abdomen and to his navel.


    David was stunned. A sharp but tingling feeling travelled along with the girl''s finger from her his shoulder up to his navel.


    What was up with this situation? David was confused. He was clearly here to steal, but could someone tell him what was going on right now?


    "Uhm, Miss. When are you going to send the points? I''m in a sort of a hurry." Nix was instantly startled.


    "Don''t you feel any thing?" Nix asked hesitantly with her hands still tracing along David''s naked body.


    "Of course I do. It tickles a bit but I already have a a girlfriend, so if you don''t mind." David also felt it was a bit regretful.


    Nix was a very rare beauty even amongst the girls he had seen in this world but he knew he couldn''t date a different girl as Lyster would surely slice his throat apart if she saw him with one.


    Since he met with Lyster, his dream of having a harem was crushed in its infancy since he had met her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have minded having this pretty girl as his.


    "Alright, enough with the drama. I need to go meet with other clients. Just send me the points and I will be on my way." David was beginning to get irritated with his time being wasted which was obvious from the frown on his face.


    Nix''s eyes blinked in slight disbelief. She hadn''t expect her technique to in effective on David. Although she knew it had an average sess rate as some people had very strong immune system, enough to resist the effect of her specialised neuro-Chen.


    It was to be quite expected. David had more than three times the vitality of a Spryher his level and with his imprable bronze body, wouldn''t it be a mockery if a NeuroChem could easily prate his body after just a few seconds.


    "Interesting." Nix''s smile widened as she licked her red lips. She was getting more and more interested in this fellow.


    Retracting her ws, Nix''s smile gradually turned indifferent as she moved back a few steps.


    With a girly pose, she stood still as she said with an aloof expression.


    "Its actually very easy for me to release all of my points to you. Of course that depends on whether you can actually take one of my attack head on." Nix nced at her nails as she flicked it as though she wasn''t the least bit concerned about what a she had just said.


    David eyes narrowed into a slit. ''I take it back, she isn''t cute at all.''


    He could feel a threatening waveing off her even when she wasn''t in a fighting pose.


    The atmosphere all of a sudden started to get tense. As the waves between the two began to sh.


    David eyes then turned cold. He wasn''t one to back off from a challenge. With his experiences, he didn''t believe this girl could actually threaten him. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    As soon as David spoke,


    "Crack!"


    The ground beneath Nix suddenly ruptured as her figure floated backwards with astonishing speed. It was as though she was sliding on smooth ground. Which show cased the terrifying proficiency she had over her motion technique.


    She suddenly reached behind her, and a long silver whip suddenly appeared in her hands.


    Nix''s expression suddenly turned wicked with a sinister smile on her lips, and for the umpteenth time, she slowly licked her red lips. "The safe word is ''Mercy''. Now, let''s begin. "


    "Pi Pa!"


    The coiled whip in her hands was suddenly released, as the tip and the rest of its body tapped the ground forcefully.


    David''s mind turned nk. To be honest, this was not what he had been expecting. It was totally different from his expectations.


    His expression immediately became weird as he nced at the youngdy in front of him. It was at this moment that David gave up upon all his previous thoughts. Even if Lyster were to agree, he was pretty sure he wouldn''t be able to handle her.


    He shuddered unconsciously at the thought of being whipped like that during s*x,tge thought made him shiver in fear.


    "Whoosh!"


    David was suddenly interrupted as the sound of the air being torn apart busted out before him.


    David''s eyes turned serious as he saw the whip moving like a flying dragon with wings. As though it was being aided by the wind it self.


    Without anytime to think, David immediately stretched out his hands to block the sharp head of the whip from touching his cheeks.


    But strangely, his hands only caught air and with a bang, the whipshed at his shoulder.


    David expression changed drastically as he was sent reeling three steps backwards.


    He gazed at his shoulder only to see a finger long bloody gash that ran from his chest to his shoulder.


    His gaze immediately darkened.

 Chapter 201 - Third Star!

    The whip crack broke his bronze body, this was the first time David had experienced it.


    Previously he had only wanted to take her points and leave. But now, he wanted to make her suffer.


    "Don''t push me too far." David warned seriously. He had just finished speak with a whipsh caught his attention. Immediately, he tilted his head sideways dodging the tip of the whip.


    "Crack!"


    David suddenly felt a huge sting on his cheek. Raising his hands slowly, he touched his cheeks and brought his hands toward his eyes.


    It was blood. A long gash had appeared on his cheek. David was expressionless as he said "You shouldn''t have done that."


    All of a sudden, his figure vanished like a phantom and he moved like a dragged out image as he left a long after image, leading towards Nix direction.


    Immediately, Nix shook her hands and waved them around with specific rhythms, the whip was like a life wild snake as it flex its body, attempting to surround David and strike at him with sudden forces.


    But David had gotten the hang of whip''s technique after he had suffered from it thest two times. Although he was amazed by the technique and principles as it could change directions in thest minute, that doesn''t mean he would go easy on her.


    Seeing as David was getting closer and closer to her, Nix also started retreating backwards, keeping the distance between them constant.


    The rest of her team and Fauce was a bit anxious, but they knew they could only retreat elsewhere as they were very familiar Nix''s character, she wouldn''t allow them to interrupt her fight.


    David expression was dark at this point, although he had learned to dodge her whipsh, he was still being blocked by her whip from getting closer to her. The whip was just like a snake, slithering through the air, like a dragon,shing out whenever he was about to break out.


    David breathed deeply as he stared at Nix deep into the eyes. "You leave me no choice then."


    "First star." David whispered.


    Terrifying power suddenly exploded from deep within David''s body and wave-like ripples began to spread from all over his body. His heartbeat suddenly slowed down and his bodily muscles suddenly expanded as a blood red veins popped out from his body, arranging them selves into a blood web pattern wriggling around his bronze like body like worms.


    His muscles popped out from his body like an inted tumour as they automatically arranged themselves to form a sort of armour on top of his skin. His previously 1.8 meters tall figure expanded in size as he grew to an astonishing 2 meters tall person, standing tall over everyone.


    "ng!!"


    A sharp metallic noise could be heard. It was as if a very terrifyingly heavy object had been struck by an extremelyrge hammer. It release an horrifying sound waves that spread ripples down everyone''s spine.


    At the centre of the sh, tworge hands sped tightly onto a silver whip, which wss still wriggling, attempting to escape.


    All of a sudden, the two sped hand suddenly dragged upon the silver whip.


    Nix''s body was uncontrobly tugged forwards. David immediately stretch forth his arm and he sted his palm forwards, producing arge shockwaves around it.


    Nix suddenly turned pale and she gritted her teeth. She swiftly reached for her pocket and grabbed a handful of gadgets, she suddenly threw them towards David''s body.


    But David didn''t retreat, he stumped forcefully at the ground and darted forwards, ignoring the handful of darts that were about to pierce his skin.


    Suddenly, David''s expression changed drastically and he his figure suddenly stood in ce like a straight pole, ignoring the majorws of motion and immediately, he howled!


    "Third star!!" David had no time to think and he immediately released the third star instead.


    At this moment, a shock wave that could be vaguely seen with the naked eyes exploded out from his body.


    The dense muscles around his skin increased, encasing his chest muscles, shoulder and back into its terrifying carapace.


    His skin shone as the bronze colour in them increased exponentially, giving off a metallic sheen.


    Suddenly, the fastest of the dart had just made contact with his body when "Boom!" It exploded. Producing a small plum of smoke and ck clouds with the vague smell of gun powder.


    David immediately staggered as the armor protecting his body had a small dent on it, but apart from that, there was no permanent effect. Its just that, the massive amount of explosive dart thrown his way, made David''s spine tingled and his hair stood on end.


    With no time to think, David immediately crossed his armoured arm across his head, protecting it. And in just a split second, several explosions took ce.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    David was being pushed backwards like a doll as the explosive sent him reeling backwards with its massive explosions.


    Nix watched on expressionlessly as the young man before her was bombarded with clusters of explosive darts. She wasn''t one to underestimate her enemy.


    Although it was a slight overkill with the explosive darts, she thought it was necessary to eliminate the enemy thoroughly. Yes enemy. She had instantly recognised David the moment he hade to rob them.


    She had set her eyes on the position as Mr White''s person intern and disciple but she had seen the vague nod the man had given towards David which meant that the Senior Professor already had a mind on selecting him as his intern.


    This was uneptable for her. She had thought she wouldn''t need to make a move to take care of David as the other students interested in the position had also seen Mr White nodding at David during the announcement and should have taken care of the thorn which is David.


    She just hadn''t expected him to survive up until this moment. But now that she saw that using her strength alone wouldn''t be able to beat him, she had resulted to the explosive darts and the mini heat-sensitivity explosive mine.


    If he could somehow manage to escape the explosive dart with that weird strengthening technique of his, she should forget about escaping alive once he triggers the mine.

 Chapter 202 - Unique Exercises.

    David strolled calmly through then cloud of smoke, neglecting the smell of explosions and gun powder in the hell.


    He had smelt the killing intent from her already, he just didn''t think it would take him thiste to figure it out. This was the puzzling part.


    It was as though his senses had been numbed at this point and he could only vaguely sense the threats he used to clearly sense.


    "I''m pretty sure this is our first meeting, why would you want to kill me." David casually stated and he suddenly stopped a few meters away from her.


    Nix''s face had turned pale at first but upon seeing that David had passed the intended perimeter, the blood in her face returned back as she smiled triumphantly.


    Cocking her eyebrows seductively, sheughed softly "Hehe, I thought I had hidden it well. Oh well, you are about to die anyways so I might as well answer yourst question."


    She giggled as she steed at David''s face. But David had no change in expression and he only continued to stare at her with an unknown expression. Nix just couldn''t figure out what the expression was but in her state of happiness, she neglected it.


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t have thought to kill you. You are so my type except for that average face of yours of course which a little bit of gene swapping would do the trick. Anyways, you should me your luck. I don''t know what Mr White saw in you that would make him nod towards your direction during the impromptu announcement.


    It''s almost no different from him selecting you as his disciple or personal intern." Nix frowned when she stated it as she was truly puzzled about that fact.


    "Did it ever cross your mind that he just wanted to use you guys to kill me?" David''s deep voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    Nix was a bit stunned by the question but sheughed wildly as she responded. "Isn''t that just better?"


    David blinked his eyes. He felt like he had just asked a stupid question.


    "If he truly wanted to kill you, it''s all the more reason for me to eliminate you first. Do you have any idea about how many students, with both extremely great background and status wants to be that guy''s personal intern." Nix said agitatedly


    "Why do you guys wish so desperately to be his intern that you even sacrifice the life of your fellow student for it?"


    "Are you asking me because you think wasting my will reduce my drive in killing you or are you asking because you are truly Ignorant." Nix asked with a sly smirk on her face. To be honest, if she could reverse time, the naivety of this fellow might actually make her not to harbour liking intent on him. But reality is cruel.


    Seeing as David remained silent and refused to answer the question, Nix shrugged and she stroked her whip with one hand.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard about the fact that Mr White advanced to a Phaser when he had reached the blood cycle of close to 300 plus CPM."


    David nodded his head in response.


    "Good." Nix smiled.


    "But do you know how hard it is to get your blood cycle to reach 300 CPM?" Nix asked seriously.


    David shook is head slightly.


    "Of course you won''t. I will tell you right now, it''s practically impossible to get the blood revolve at 300 cycles per minute." Nix shook her head as she smiled bitterly.


    This words made David frowned as he retorted. "A five star genius could surely reach..." he was interrupted immediately.


    "Those are just bullshit the Institute ''Secretly'' hide in the archive in order to motivate the students. Unless how would you have easily found it." Nix snickered in mock tone as she ced emphasis on the secretly.


    David wanted to respond that he didn''t see it form the Archive, but he ultimately kept quiet.


    "A 300 cycle per minute, that was even close to Grand professor''s advancement level. 300 Cycle per minute also means a terrifying 5 cycles per seconds. Do you understand what that means?" Nix was once again agitated as tiny beads of sweets dripped down her forehead, sliding to her bountiful chest as the heat made rise to the air flow of her fresh fragrance.


    David didn''t respond this time and clearly, Nix was too agitated to mind. "There is always a fundamental change as long as we break through our heart locks and reach the number 3 and 5.


    Which means, once strength will grow exponentially once on gets to this stage and advanced to at that level.


    But the problem is, it is extremely difficult to break through the heart locks in a year without outside help from either High grade Serums or Unique Exercises." She finally stated and she paused for a while before she continued.


    "But it''s very expensive to purchase such high grade serum and even my dad, a graduate from this institution and a Six Gene Phaser only had the resources to purchase one of those serums for my older brother and we had almost gone bankrupt because of that." She said in sorrow and in deep anger. No one knows why she was angry at this point.


    "So, I could only ce my hopes on getting Unique Exercises that contained information on breaking through the barrier."


    "So you think Mr White has it?" David finally questioned with a frown evident on his face. "What maker you think he didn''t use a serum instead?"


    Nix gazed at David as though he was an idiot. "How could an ordinary 4 star student have the resources and connection to buy a serum of that grade. Okay, let''s say he had been given by a professor, I am also a four star talent, why haven''t they given me mine yet."


    David was tongue-tied. He didn''t know what to say regarding that. But he knew what she said was the truth. If he didn''t have the connections and resources to but the Serums, that means he had secretly gotten his hold on a Unique Exercise.


    Even David''s breathing couldn''t help but speed up at this point.

 Chapter 203 - One Hit Kills

    After a few moments, David finally asked the question Nix had wanted to hear. "Why are you telling me all these?"


    Nixughed uncontrobly and a sinister light shone In her eyes. "I really don''t know what to think of you. I most admit, you are very strong, but obviously, you''re just too naive for your own good."


    David face remained passive "And what do you mean by that."


    Nix smiled as she responded. "For you to stop moving forward exactly at that point, means you must have sensed some sort of threat which was why you refused toe any closer. I''m i right?" she clocked her eyebrows cutely.


    David remained unresponsive and his gaze remained expressionless.


    This made Nix frowned slightly and she began to develop a bad feeling, which she quenched immediately. As long as one reaches the one meter radius from the thermal seeking mine, it would automatically lock on to the thermal signature and signs.


    And if that same thermal signature changes slightly, the mine would instantly explode. It doesn''t matter how little the change was, even the changes in heart beat rate could change one''s thermal signature which would automatically trigger the mine and explode without warning.


    The explosion from the mine could explode a small cabin into smitterings. Although Nix had ensure she was in a safe distance away from David and the mine, she was still slightly fearful of it.


    That was how dangerous David''s situation was.


    David turned his gaze away from the girl and swept the area before him. Suddenly, his gaze focused on an area a bit more than half a meter before him. A slight budge could be seen on the surface of the earth. Covered with lots of brown coloured radiation infected leaves.


    It was extremely inconspicuous that David only noticed it when he swept his gaze through every inch of the ground.


    The concealment technique was just too great.


    And this made David frown. If he was truly had been the same person he was three days ago, he might have died from her hands with this technique.


    But sadly, he wasn''t the same person as he was which means, all this wad no different from trash in his eyes.


    "If you had met me a few days ago, this little trick of your might have worked and I might have died in your hands. But it''s a pity you met the me now." David said calmly as he shook his head as though it was truly a loss for her.


    Nix''s expression changed and the bad feeling she had repressed suddenly increased. Suddenly, she recognised the look on David''s face. It was the disdain which anyone at the edge of death shouldn''t have. Her face turned slightly pale and she sneered "Do you think you will be able to escape before the Mine explodes?"


    David only nced at her calmly and he casually whispered.


    "Fifth Star."


    There was no rumble, neither was there any sound. But strangely enough, David''s figure before Nix began to vanish like a non existent picture. It was as though he was an image of the past. As if he was never there to begin with.


    It was like a character in a painting that was being erased by the creator. But as a third of the image was being erased, the surrounding image was shredded into multiple pieces.


    "BOOM!!!"


    A massive explosion took ce, ripping apart everything in a 50 meters wide radius, sending sand, rocks and broken pieces of trees all over.


    Nix and the rest of her team squinted covered their eyes and ears from the sound and the bright light resulting from the explosion.


    It was a bit weird as the explosion within a 50 metered radius, without even going further to damage anything.


    A few moments after the explosion had died down, Fauce asked with a puzzled expression "Don''t you think that''s a little too much."


    Nix''s gaze stayed at the explosion site where a 50 meters radius wide hole could now be vaguely seen through the smoke and dust.


    "I never underestimate my enemy." Nix said with a narrowed eyes.


    "But still, using a the heat sensitivity mine is rather overkill." Fauce managed to whisper before he reluctantly kept quiet under Nix''s re.


    "Phire." Nix tilted her head to the side as she gazed at one of the girls behind her.


    "Go and inspect the aftermath if the explosion and report every details to me."


    "Alright." the girl named Phire answered positively and she immediately moved to check It out.


    "Alvin, hope you ain''t asleep? Continue surveying our surroundings while the rest of you get into position. We move out when Phire gets back to formation." Nixmanded.


    "Sure miss." The rest of the team responded. Although most of the time, the young mid likes to fool around and givemand to Fauce, she was the true captain of her team.


    "Eh?" Alvin suddenly turned pale as he struggled to talk.


    Nix stared at Alvin who was beside her with a serious expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Nix was getting a little anxious as David''s arrogant smirk shed in her mind from time to time.


    "T_th_the life signature is still active." Alvin managed to squeeze the words out from his mouth.


    Nix felt her brain go nk. And the first thing that came to her mind was impossible. It''s was simply impossible to escape from the explosion.


    Even a phase who doesn''t have a speed base gene would be unable to escape that explosion.


    Frantically turning her focus back at Alvin. "Where is the location of the life signature?"


    "B_behind us." Alvin whispered.


    "That''s impossible." Nix finally muttered.


    "Nothing is impossible." Azy voice casually said from behind them.


    Nix stiffened up and without hesitation, she swiftly reached for her pocket, suddenly crushing a grey ss cube that was hidden inside it, not minding the pain from the broken sses inflicting on her palm, while Fauce and the rest of the team turned pale.


    Nix turned around slowly and with a weirdugh, she replied "I thought you already died."


    Leaning on arge rock almost t three meter tall, a 2 and a half meters tall young man could be seen folding his arms giving off a gentle impression.


    But the waves and the air of savageness around him immediately crushed the image. He was like a bronze statue as he stood by beside the rock. Multiple blood vein patterns on his body, forming the word ''BLOOD'' on his chest.


    His breathing rumbled like bull''s, stirring up sand and dust. But strangely, some kind of force made everything silent.


    "Do not, I won''t die before you do." David''s voice rumbled in the the from the rock.


    "You should be honoured to witness my full strength but sadly, I intend to keep it a secret, so you must die."


    David casually said as he sted the rock behind him apart. A scream could be heard from the distance. After which, no sound could be heard.


    Someone had been there watching them the whole time.


    David didn''t even nce at that direction but he stared down at the people below him.


    "Oh, that goes for you guys too." immediately David said that, Nix immediately shouted.


    "Attack with your strongest moves immediately!"


    The five people, Fauce included and Nix excluded immediately dashed at David from all directions using different motion techniques with a strange battle formation.


    David burst out intougher "Meaningless struggle." his bronze coloured face turned expressionless and his eyes gave out a sneer of disdain and in that moment, he mined and Im the next second, he had appeared before Fauce.


    Fauce wasn''t intimidates and immediately shouted "Form on me." The rest of the team instantly shed to the side, but by then, it was already toote.


    Like a phantom, David had already moved behind Fauce, on his hands was a strange ck blood dripping done his fingers. His hand was clutching a strange organ that had threerge tubes by its sides and numerous tiny tubes attached to it.


    The organ was beating, just like the heart of a normal human being but what was strange was the small andrge tubes that were attached to it were moving as though they were really alive.


    Behind David, Fauce who had just shouted ws immediately silenced and he nced at the hole next to his heart with a nk expression.


    He immediately fell to the ground. Even after he had died, he didn''t even how he died.


    "Fauce!!!" the remaining four people shouted in disbelief and in anger and they irrationally pounced at David with different techniques.


    "Flux st!"


    "Heart killer!"


    David chuckled softly, licking his dried up Lips he dropped the struggling organ to the floor with a thump as he gazed at the remaining people with a weird hunger in his eyes.


    "Your turn."


    It was a massacre. David speed was just too fast and his attaches were quick and deadly.. It was basically a one hit kill.

 Chapter 204 - Absolute Protection

    Suddenly, there was a weird silence in that exact location after a few seconds.


    But still, one could hear the gaunt breathing of someone in that silence. It was as though the person was scared. Like a little girl hiding from the monsters threatening to take her away.


    Nix remained silent and hadn''t moved a muscle, but face was beyond pale. What she had just witnessed was something that could have made a grown man faint in fear.


    Her lips trembled imperceptibly and her eyes had since reddened as she tried to conceal and contain her horror.


    If she hadn''t witnessed it her self, she wouldn''t have believed a Spryher could own this sort of strength. What kind of genius monster was he?


    David frowned softly, the blood on his hands was thick and blood. It would be quite difficult to wash them off without a decent bath.


    ncing at the multiple dead bodies around him, David casually grabbed hold of a female corpse, stripped her of her shirt. After tossing the body sideways, David used the cloth to thoroughly clean his hands off the thick ck blood.


    The corner of his eyes saw Nix was still standing in ce. David smiled as he wondered why she hadn''t tried to run when she had the chance to.


    But still, he didn''t care one bit. Even if she ran, there was no way she could outrun him. He will surely find her wherever she went. She had no chance at escaping anyways.


    Done with his things, David stood up slowly and walked rhythmically towards her. A kind of evil smile graced his bronze and fearsome face while his more than 2 meters tall frame gave off murderous and savage waves.


    The blood pattern all over his body and the muscles around his upper body that formed an armour on him, were theist striking part of his body. He looked just like a humanoid mutated monster.


    David walked step by step, calmly towards Nix, finally stopping half a meter from her.


    "I see that you didn''t run, why is that?" David casually asked. He felt he would be too much of a viin if he just killed her without saying anything.


    "Y-you, what exactly are you?" Nix stuttered before she took in a deep breath and finally managed to ask him.


    "Me?" David cocked his eye brows as he asked.


    "I''m obviously human, what else would I be?" David couldn''t understand the rubbish the girl was spouting. Wasn''t she supposed to beg for her life at this point?


    Taking a deep breath, Nix strangely calmed down suddenly and although her face was pale she gained a bit of confidence as she felt the palm still in her pockets sting in pain.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, or what Unique Technique you used, everything will be revealed once my Dad captured you. And with this evidence." Nix paused as she stared with a face of agony at the five people lying on the ground dead, with blood pouring out of the hole in their chest.


    "With this evidence, even Mr White would be unable to save you once my Dad makes a move." Nix gritted her teeth and red at David with hatred in her voice.


    David was surprised. He couldn''t help but admit that this girl had some guts.


    "You are pretty gutsy. But what makes you think I would leave behind an evidence? I obviously have too clean up the scene and also every witnesses." David said as his gaze narrowed down at her.


    "Haha." Nix let out a strangeugh as she said with absolute confidence "You can''t kill me."


    David shook his head softly "This wouldn''t have happened if you had just been obedient and had quietly handed over you points. But no, you just had to be stupid." David sighed as he thought it was a pity. Nix was even way prettier than the girls he had dated back in that world.


    Suddenly, his right hand moved swiftly like a Dragon''s slithering quietly in the air. Fast and smooth.


    Hisrge palm reached for her head, intending to crush it, creating a huge palm shadow over Nix, turning her previously pale expression to be more pale.


    Suddenly, as David''s finger was just a few inches away from her head, a force field barrier swiftly showed up, intercepting his palms from moving any further.


    David frowned and he ced his palm on the barrier. The barrier was invincible when there was no outside force acting on it but since there was an external force pressing on it, it showed its true form.


    "So this is what you are relying on?" David questioned and he looked at the green barrier in interest.


    Arrogantly stretching her neck, Nix replied proudly. "This is my most priced possession, Absolute protection. I spent tens of thousands of Gyno points to get this. Under its protection, even a Phaser would be unable to breakthrough its barrier. As long as I don''t move and the maic flux field remains intact, it couldst long for almost a day. And by then, thepetition should have been over." Nix seem to be relieved as she had talked way too much this time.


    "Is that right." David stroked his non existent beard as he circled around Nix.


    Suddenly, he let loose a mightily roaring punch.


    "Bang!"


    It was like a mini grenade had exploded right there. Nix face turned pale she hurriedly closed her ears.


    The barrier distorted for a bit, before it went back into shape as though nothing had happened.


    This made David quite serious. He could stay in this form for long and although the transformation this time was cool and all, making him even stronger than he was anytime he activated it, since his body had gotten used to it. There still a certain time limit to each transformation.


    The first star, he couldst way more than a day.. Second star, he couldst for at least 15 hours.

 Chapter 205 - Sixth Star!

    In the third star form, he could vaguely sense that he could use it for about 5 hours at most. And during the fourth star, he sensed he would have no problem maintaining that form for about 2 hours.


    While in the fifth form, 20 minutes was the most he could do before he copsed in exhaustion.


    "Give it up, there is no way you could break this barrier. Unless you have power equal to an Integrated Phaser. There is no way to break this barrier. You just wait, until you get into my hands, you will suffer for what you have put me through.


    I will skin you alive piece by piece, suck out those muscles you seem to be proud of and make you watch as I feed them to some filthy mutated road side dog." Nix said hatefully.


    David didn''t mind what she had said at all and stared at the barrier with a frown.


    The muscles and bronze armour that encased his hands suddenly started vibrating with a unique rhythm and his heart began to beat forcefully like a turbine engine.


    The heat in the surroundings increased exponential and even traces of steam began to rise from the grass.


    David took a step back with his heel firmly panted to the ground. The ground instantly cracked as an enormous force was been sucked out from it. With a low roar, he instantly punched forwards


    "BOOM!!!"


    The surroundings quacked massively as visible dense shockwave spread out few m the point of contact.


    David was also pushed a few steps backwards, the explosion effect from his exercising method had taken ce, resulting into this devastating strike. It was probably his strongest move, using his fist.


    Suddenly, the dust cleared and an extremely unstable force field showed. The barrier distorted massively as though arge interference was tempering with its field generator.


    But after a while, it stabilised back into position.


    Nix had fallen to the ground, Panting heavily. The barrier only block the physical strike, the sound wave had still hit her, causing quiet a damage to her eardrum judging from the blood dropping from her ears.


    David frowned deeply this time. He had truly given it his best. Even a Phaser wouldn''t dare to take that fist head on but the barrier still stood.


    Ignoring the asional curses from Nix who was still struggling to climb up, David finally muttered, "You leave me no choice then."


    Nix immediately got a bad feeling and opened her mouth to talk when she heard David whispered.


    "Sixth star!" David''s body suddenly shrunk by a huge chunk and his previously 2.5 meters tall body strangely constricted andpressed to a 1.8 meters tall youth. This time, the bronze colour of his skin had deepened by an astonishing degree.


    His body was no different from a bronze statue. It was just that, there seem to be a tinge of a silver colour appearing on the surface if his skin.


    His muscles were all small but incredibly contoured. They were finely shaped and ced as though chiselled and sculptured by a famous artist.


    David didn''t even wait a second and arge Axe instantly formed on his outstretched palm.


    Taking a step forwards, a bright arc suddenly shed from his, through the barrier and instantly disappeared as though it was merely an illusion.


    Suddenly, David coughed out mouthfuls of blood and his face turned pale as he staggered three steps backwards before falling to his knees.


    His bronze body immediately reverted back to its original colour, turning from a sculpted Greek god to just a regrly fit young man in just the blink of an eye.


    Hurriedly, he took a serum off his pocket and stabbed at his thighs. His eyes were blood shot as if he hadn''t slept good in days.


    After a moment, David took in a deep breath and he focused on Nix who was staring nkly at him.


    She showed an expression of wanting to talk but was immediately interrupted by David. "Don''t say anything, and don''t move, you will immediately die of you do."


    David''s voice was serious as he said that. All of sudden, two streams of tears fell from her eyes and then to her cheeks.


    David''s heart softened and he steady reach to grab, not letting her body shake a bit. He wiped her tears away after a while. After all is said and done, she''s just a little girl struggling to survive in this world. He sighed.


    When he looked into her eyes, it was already deadly steel. Laying her gently on the ground. David didn''t even touch the treasures on her.


    Suddenly he frowned, the injuries he had received this time was very severe. Its even taking the Insta-Heal a quite the while to heal him.


    That burst of power had torn his internal system almost pieces. His muscles had been turned into smithereens. He was even lucky to be alive right now.


    He had definitely suffered a loss in this bout.


    He immediately walked toward the other bloody bodies that was on the floor. After a moment of rummaging through their bodies, David expression darkened for the worse. He didn''t find anything of note.


    Suddenly, he focused on Nix''s dead body. After a while, David only shook his head as he looked away from her. He ws going to focus his rage on someone else.


    His eyes narrowed on a particr location quite far from his ce. Someone had been spying on them, David had felt it since the very beginning, he just let it be since the dead don''t speak anyways.


    Immediately, David activated second star and his muscles and figure bulged slightly. In the next instant, he moved.


    Back at where the six bodies was lying at, suddenly, a strong wind blew in that surroundings, picking up quite a storm with the leaves the dust and the sand.


    All of a sudden, Nix''s body was shaken by the wind and in the next instant, her body was split into two.


    David''s Axe strike had split her into two!

 Chapter 206 - Radiation Level

    "Bang!"


    David kicked the dead body aside with his leg and ced a brown dirty bag pack on the floor. Absentmindedly rummaging through the backpack. David was a bit lost in thought.


    He had thought the person who would be spying on them would also be a weakling and although he was right about that fact, he just never imagined it would take him almost an hour of pursuit to finally catch up to him and finish him off.


    That guy''s speed was simply too astonishing which says a lot about his motion technique. And his evasive technique were simply amazing. When the two techniques were mixed together, it created an amazing spectacr synergy with each other to the extent of being unbelievable.


    Even as David activated Second Star, he still was unable to hit him. He couldn''t do anything to the guy and could only watch as his attacks were being smoothly evaded no matter what attacks he used.


    Finally angered, David had instantly activated third star and was finally able to take the guy down with overwhelming might.


    The only problem was that the guy had exined that he was working as an informant for one of the more popr secret associate in the ck Market.


    David really didn''t wish to eliminate him but s, he had been at the wrong ce, at the wrong time and had also seen what he shouldn''t have seen.


    The star techniques were David''s absolute secret and he didn''t want to make it know to others as that might lead to an unimaginable consequence.


    Killing Nix had already angered made him the enemy of a professor. Killing that guy back then who wanted to unknowingly rape a mutated human with his group also, if found out would immediately make an enemy out of another professor as that person had imed his mother was a professor.


    Now, adding together the person who sent Phyllida, that makes it three professors that might want to shred him to pieces.


    This immediately intensified David''s previous dissatisfaction as he had made more enemies now.


    He finally couldn''t help but admit that he was quite the trouble maker.


    To survive from the helpless situation, he decided that he needed someone strong to rely on and although the professor''s would dare to harm him in school grounds as there was surveince everywhere, there are also several items that could temporarily evade the surveince.


    Moreover, the people he had offended wouldn''t attack openly, it was their hidden ws David was concerned about.


    After pouring out the items from inside the bag, back to the ground, David removed the useless stuffs like the clothes, electric toothbrush and other basic things and useless things.


    Finally, David found something. Holding it in his hands, it was a yellow thick book with hard covers, and it''s hard made out of some quality material that David could guess made it water proof.


    Not having the time to check the contents within, David only flipped open the cover to check the title. After which, he immediately opened up his own backpack and ced the book inside it without hesitation.


    After another thorough search, David found two upgrade chips on the pile full of stuffs. This immediately made David''s eyes lit up as he also ced it inside his own bag since it exactly isn''t the type of ce to install an upgrade on his interface.


    After a while of fruitless searching, he finally couldn''t find anything useful and after grabbing a box full of concentrated canned drinks from the dead guy''s backpack, David immediately got on his feet and went on his way, not bothering to look back.


    There was something important for him to do. He had to gather more points. Preferably more kill points. The old man had already made his choice about selecting him as a personal disciple.


    But, the other elder professors might not agree to it as Mr White had previously stated, saying he would take the first ce in this event as his personal intern. It could lead to quite a hassle.


    Which was why David wanted to try his best to get the first position of this event, in order not to create more troubles for the old man. The ones his killings here will cause is still brewing for the old man, he might d well reduce the old man''s future headache.


    As soon as he had gotten to a more secure ce, David took out both chips and let his interface scan it.


    "Extracting data, wait a few seconds, let the scanning bepleted." Hazel stated.


    David didn''t mind and maintained his position. After a few seconds, Hazel finally spoke up again.


    "Okay, the data has beingpleted. Compiling files into the program. Taskplete.


    Preparing the instation of the program.


    Will take at least an hour toplete installing the program, don''t bother waiting."


    Hazel pointed it out directly to him. Ignoring the urge to roll his eyes, David casually jumped down from the roof of what was supposed to be an high school.


    While he asked a bit puzzled. "Why would it even take that long? The previous ones installed earlier didn''t even take up to a minute."


    "The quality of the previous chips installed earlier is way lesser than this one. It''s likeparing a level 8 radiation water to a normal clean water.


    The file contained in this chips are a bit enormous for the operational level of the system. You should get an upgrade as soon as we get to back in the institute." Hazel said as a matter of fact.


    David frowned a bit. "What''s a level 8 radiation water?"


    "Don''t ask me. When you get to the wastnds, you would know by then." It was obvious she was getting more irritated by David continuous question.


    "So is there like a level of radiation in this ce?" David asked casually.


    "Uhn?" Hazel surprisingly let out a weird sound.


    David instantly got a bad feeling and he stopped in his tracks "I didn''t check before because your body wasn''t reacting to it but we are in a level 2 radiation zone." Hazel replied casually as if it wasn''t something to be worried about.


    David''s heart shook and then he blinked his eyes "Is that bad?"

 Chapter 207 - Petty Hazel

    "Is a level 2 radiation zone bad?" David asked ignorantly.


    "Not that bad, but a normal human would probably be infected after a few seconds of inhaling the radiation." Hazel''s reply was still casual, turning David''s face quite green and he immediately yelled.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Goddammit! I need to get the hell out of here." David instantly started sprinting from the direction he came from previously.


    "No need for that, a Spryher wouldn''t get infected quickly." Hazel tried to console him but David wasn''t fooled and his speed increased even more but he still asked.


    "How long would a Spryherst?"


    Hazel kept quiet for a moment before muttering in a low voice "O-ne minute."


    "My god!!!" "Second Star!" David''s speed instantly doubled and he moved like the wind.


    "Don''t be so anxious, you have more than three times the physique of a strong Spryher. You couldst at least 30 minutes in the zone without the risk of getting infected with radiation." Hazel tried tofort him.


    And again, David wasn''t fooled "And how did you know I wouldst for about 30 minutes?"


    Hazel remained quiet again before saying softly "I guessed. But it should be correct."


    "You guessed! You know, at this rate you will definitely be the death of me!"


    "Sigh, Since I feel a little bad right now, let me just remind you." Hazel sighed softly. She had been a bit negligent and if David hadn''t asked, reminding her. There might be a 10% chance of David getting a slight infection from the radiation. And although it wasn''t that bad.


    But to kill off most of the radiation, he would need to go through some sort of an intense baptism back at the institute to purify his polluted body. Which at all want nice to experience.


    "Remind me about what?" David asked with a grumbling voice.


    "The Combat Suit."


    "Just put on the Combat Suit and you will be alright." Hazel finally said.


    David instantly paused in his tracks and his eyes narrowed into a slit. "So, you weren''t going to tell me earlier?"


    Hazel refused to answer that question.


    "How did you even be like this?" David stated, a slight disbelief expression on his face.


    Abruptly, he mmed his palm against a tree. A Soaring Threadserpent was instantly reduced to mush.


    "You evolved from my character which means we should be of almost the same mind. But howe you are way more petty than I am?"


    "Is it because you are female?" David asked a but puzzled.


    "And are you discriminating against females?"


    "What? No! Hey youngdy, don''t change the topic!" David was angry as he waved his fist to the air.


    "You seem to think females are way more petty than males? Isn''t that what you just said?" Hazel retorted.


    David''s faced turned red and he struggled to calm his breathing down. Just once, once! He wanted to grab Hazel and violently shake that head of hers off.


    He didn''t bother saying anything and grabbed his backpack from his back.


    Taking out the helmet and the ugly looking Combat suit that was filled with multiple holes.


    After putting them on, David resumed retreating the area. There would barely be any student in the radiation zone, so David didn''t remain there any longer.


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    Isaac and Edmonton has just killed a mid level ck haze beast with theirbined effort. They were able to take down the neat after a long 30 minutes fight of wearing the Horned lizard down and 10 minutes of sessfully killing the beast.


    Isaac panted and was about toy against a tree when Edmonton spoke. "Don''t rest yet. There might be other people or beast attracted by the smell of blood and the sound of battle. Let''s get out of here first." The crew shaved Edmonton warned.


    Isaac''s eyebrow''s furrowed slightly as he realised Edmonton was right. ncing at the bushes around them. "You are right, lets get out of here, before we decide if we should give Phyllida the kill points." Isaac agreed. And he was quite smart.


    If someone had truly been there, upon hearing them casually mention giving Phyllida the kill points, the person would definitely hesitate to strike as that was the name of one of the bosses who owned a safe zone all to her self.


    At the top of a huge tree, David was quite hesitant. He had removed the Combat Suit long ago since he was no longer in that zone. And no, he wasn''t hesitating about the fact that they mentioned Phyllida, he hesitated because their kill points were just too little to satisfy the gap in his tooth.


    But suddenly, he seem to have thought of something and he jumped down from the tree.


    "Wait!" David hurriedly called out to the two guys who were just about to leave.


    Isaac and Edmonton instantly got cautious and they were battle ready in second.


    "What do you want?" Edmonton asked cautiously.


    With a raised eyebrows David asked softly "I hear you mention Phyllida is that right?"


    After a few seconds of hesitation, both Isaac and Edmonton nodded their heads in agreement.


    "What about it?" Isaac courageously asked.


    "Don''t you try to do anything here, we are very close to the safe zone." Edmonton warned.


    Raising his hands in a harmless sign. "I''m not here to hurt you guys, I just wanted to ask, how do I meet with Phyllida?"


    The two boys rxed a bit when they heard his words. "So it''s another brother who wish to get on Phyllida''s good grace." Isaac broadly smiled naively and his guarded look immediately faded away.


    Walking towards David, he ced his arm around David''s shoulders and patted his other shoulder with it.


    Edmonton had also reced his cautious look with a bit of a smile.


    Stunned, David couldn''tprehend the situation and he asked hesitantly. "I want to get on her good side?"


    Patting David''s back forcefully, Isaac found it to be quite tough but he still responded casually. "Isn''t that why you want to give her your kill points?"


    Not waiting for David to reply, Isaac tried to drag David as he said "Come on, Since you forgot to save the previous route you took out of the safe zone, we will take you there a we are going there anyways."


    Isaac stated and then he tried to move David''s body with his arm around his shoulder but he found out David wouldn''t budge at all.. He remained as still as a pole.

 Chapter 208 - The Search

    Not believing that he couldn''t shake David, he grabbed hold of David''s hands with his two arms and tried moving him again. But still, the result remained the same.


    Lost for words, David blinked his eyes at Isaac and asked, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Isaac scratched his head nkly and blinked his eyes twice.


    Finally, he said "You seem very strong."


    "Hm, pretty lucky to be born with inborn strength." David just fished out a casual lie.


    "Hehe! In this era? That lie cannot even fool me. No one is born with in born strength." Isaac snorted and stared proudly at David with a disdainful look.


    "Uhn?" David was surprised and he looked at Edmonton with a questioning look.


    "Yea, he is right. And don''t ask me why, because I don''t know why either. All I can say is that all kids are born the same except they spend a ton of money to modify the baby while it''s still in the womb, they are pretty much born with the same strength." Edmonton shrugged, finally cing his backpack on his back.


    "Alright, let''s start moving. If we move quite fast, we should reach the safe zone a few hours before the Event ends.." Edmonton said.


    "Finally! Let this goddamn event end! It''s been a while I slept on a goodfortable bed." Isaac grinned widely.


    David nodded his head in response and moved together with them both Isaac and Edmonton while they headed to the safe zone.


    "By the way, my name is Edmonton and the other guy over there is Isaac."


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    "Woah! Its... " David was unable toplete his words before he was Interrupted.


    "Huge right?" Isaac piped in.


    "No, I wanted to say intact. The buildings here are all intact." David looked stared expressionlessly at Isaac then he gazed towards the safe zone.


    The building in there are all intact, without the regr vines, trees and most important mutated beast inside. It looked like a very small town.


    The gate to the entrance was exceptionally massive but also surprisingly opened. David followed Edmonton and Isaac as they walked past the opened gates.


    There were already plenty of students crowded at the streets of the, selling things and bartering things off to each other.


    At one particr building, David saw four students fighting each other for the ownership of the building. He was quite fascinated.


    Finally, they seem to reach the centre of the small town. Arge brown coloured building almost three times as tall as the other small building was located right at the centre.


    And at the entrance of therge building four intimidating looking students had their interface opened, making transactions with the crowd of students at the front of the building.


    "That is where we would make the transaction." Edmonton pointed towards the huge crowd of students and the entrance of the building.


    "So we will have to go there to submit our kill points? And what do you guys get in return?" David asked, obviously puzzled by the fact that they would submit their hard earned kill points just like that.


    "We get some Gyno points in return and moreover, Phyllida will owe us all a favour." Isaac said smugly, staring eagerly at the people making their own transactions.


    "Hm, its pretty worth it then." David said even though he didn''t quite agree with their logic.


    "Alright, the ce is so crowded, we won''t get to submit the points very soon." Edmonton said with a frown.


    "Let''s go separately then. And the first to make the exchange should call the others, so we could join." Edmonton said after some thoughts.


    David blinked his eyes in agreement while Isaac also nodded. In fact, he had already started moving before the decision was made.


    Rolling his eyes, David waved his hands. "See you guys soon."


    Edmonton nodded his head in return and left also.


    Finally, David''s gaze turned serious. He needed to find Phyllida as soon as possible.


    Checking his name up in the rankings, David''s expression darkened. His name had gone from the third position to the fourth.


    "Where the hell are this people getting kill points from." David gritted his teeth angrily.


    Immediately, he grunted loudly and focused his attention on one of the students making a transaction with some crowds at the left corner of therge stairs.


    With his sight on the guy, David swiftly entered the crowds and like a wrecking ball rolling through a pile of dominoes, David stormed his way through the crowd and pushed those in his way to the side.


    "Hey!" "Watch it mate!" "Who the f*ck touched me just now!"


    "If you have the guts, stop right there."


    "Watch were you going man."


    Several voices ofins instantly rose up as they began to spew different cursed at David but he didn''t mind in the least. He continued to push his ways through.


    As soon as David reached the front of the guys, the guy spoke first.


    "Wait a second, let me finish this transfer... And done, alright, you know how this goes. Send me your kill points and I will transfer the equivalent of the Gyno points to you." the guy didn''t even bother to look at David, he just kept typing on his interface with a serious busy expression on his face.


    "Where is Phyllida, I''m here to find her." David said straightforwardly without bothering to hide his intentions.


    The guys suddenly paused and he slowly removed his gaze from his interface nced at David expressionlessly. "You want to meet with Phyllida?"


    The guy asked as if he wanted to confirm if he had heard right.


    "Yes, I''m in a rush to meet her right now." David was getting irritated by the disturbance.


    "Oh, right away! Just walk into therge open door and follow the holographic arrows that pops up, at the floor, you will then meet her." The guy moved out of the way and answered quickly as if he was scared David would suddenly change his decision.


    It was now David''s turn to be stunned. It ws just too easy. Blinking his eyes softly, David replied with a weird expression.


    "Thanks?" although the situation was slightly out of his expectations, he didn''t put it to heart.. He ced the thought to the back of his mind and stepped forwards, heading inside therge building.

 Chapter 209 - Party-Crasher

    David wasn''t in the mood to think too deeply into things, so he just entered the building upon realising he could.


    Looking at David back, one of the student standing beside the guy who had told David to enter earlier tutted quite strangely "Another one clearly courting death."


    "Hehe, they are truly Ignorant fools. As if thay could meet with senior sister as they wished. I bet he would even pass the first line of defense before he would be beaten ck blue." another sneered before bursting out intoughter.


    "That might not true. I clearly saw him mauling through the crowds, he would probably reach the second line of defence before he gets exhausted." Someone else argued.


    With his impressive hearing, although he was a bit far from the points


    of discussion outside, David could faintly hear what they were talking about.


    But he wasn''t the least bit scared. Following the holographic arrow step by step, David turned to a sharp corner and the arrived towards the front of a door.


    Grabbing it open, David''s body pushed through and immediately, he casually pped his palm forwards, as though he was swatting a fly off his face.


    A loud bang echoed through the air tight room, and a figure was sent spinning backwards and eventually hitting the ground with a loud thud. Now David could clearly see who had attacked him.


    It was ady. And currently, she was busy holding onto her leg while also grunting in pain as she stared grudgingly at David.


    "Sorry, but no sorry. You attacked my first." David shrugged his shoulders.


    "So... I''m looking for Phyllida, where she at?" David asked thedy who was almost in tears by now.


    Ilenna red at David and refused to answer.


    "Uhm, I''m sorry okay? Look, I think your ankles might be broken. You might wanna get that checked before it gets worse but still, can you point me to the right direction? I''ve wasted enough time already." David spoke softly as he bent down at the youngdy massaging her ankles.


    "just go through there!" she finally managed to say and then, shepletely ignored David by grabbing her backpack and taking out some sort of ointment.


    David didn''t care either. "Thanks a bunch." he gazed at the direction thedy had pointed at.


    There were three doors in that particr room. He didn''t want to waste enough time going through them all that wsd the reason he had asked the girl for directions.


    Swinging the second door open, David closed his eyes sharply as a bright ray of piercing light almost blinded his eyes.


    Squinting his eyes softly, David gradually got used to the bright light and had the opportunity to finally see what was going on.


    He looked around and was dumbfounded. The room wasn''t actually where Phyllida was since he couldn''t see anyone who looked like her.


    It was a hall, a slightly huge one that could easily contain about a hundred people. But currently, this hall that was supposed to be used for announcements or other important meetings had been transformed into something else by the students. It was just like a brightly lit club.


    And the joint where the guys under Phyllida could rx, y and have fun, grabbing a couple of drinks with their friends.


    A few seconds ago, the music had been ying quite quick and fast and the beat was heart pumping with both thedies and the guys dancing to the rhythm of the fast tempo.


    But suddenly, the door opened and almost immediately, everything stopped. The song, the beats and the dance. It was as though time it self had paused. The almost twenty some students in the club all simultaneously turned their heads as they stared towards the door.


    David immediately got goosebumps from the numbers of eyes in him.


    Coughing out an awkwardugh, David''s voice echoed in the silentrge hall. "Don''t mind me guys, I''m just passing through." deep in his heart, he was cursing the youngdy for leading him straight into the lions den. ''I knew women are just too wicked!''


    Saying that, he raised his hands up, showing that he was harmless and walked backwards slowly toward the entrance but all of a sudden, arge steel chair was thrown in his direction.


    "Bang!"


    "F*ck!"


    "Who is this punk?"


    "He dares crashed the party? F*ck him up!"


    The crowd suddenly turned frenzy as they yelled in fury as though they had been out of their minds. It was clear that they were a bit high on something, otherwise they wouldn''t have minded the littlemotion David made.


    Outside the hall, the door had at sometime being forcefully shut and in the next second, numerous sounds of vague curses and thrown bottles crashing adding with it the muffled sounds of fighting resounding from the door.


    Sometimes, the door would even shake intensely from the impact, creating a silenced booming sound.


    asionally, there were grunts and cries of pain that managed to escape the closed hall. There was even one time when something or something repeatedly banging at therge door, screaming something like ''Let me out!''


    But it might just be because the door was slightly soundproofed, so the person''s voice wasn''t exactly clear to make out the exact words.


    15 minutester, the door to therge hall suddenly opened with a sound. A shadow then walked out through the bright Ray of light illuminating his shadow, that figure was David. He casually stepped out from the hall with steady foot steps, not forgetting to throw aside the bent steel bar he had within his grasp.


    "Oh! You finally showed up." David''s gaze focused on the ebony beauty with an enticing pair of light green eyes.


    Phyllida was currently seated a few meters away from the entrance of the hall. She seem deep in thought as she watched the holographic video of something.


    Her brows a bit furrowed as her gaze left the screen of the holo image. "You''ve gotten a lot stronger than when west fought." Phyllida''s face showed a slight confusion but soon, it was starting to get reced with the intention to battle.


    "I didn''t really fight to my satisfaction thest time we met. This time, I hope you can force me to reveal all of my skills.." she licked her pink lips seductively and she stared at David with an hungry look.

 Chapter 210 - Prologue To The Fight.

    David immediately felt a headache creeping up.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid to fight, in fact he would be happy to fight her and learn more fighting skills from her. It was just that he didn''te here for a fight.


    He came to request her help. Massaging his forehead slightly, David was helpless and was about to retort when he heard Hazel speak to him.


    ''Just tell her that you will only fight her if she was willing to bet her kill points for it.''


    David eyes lit up instantly. He was just wondering what to do to get out of this rough situation, but Hazel surprisingly gave him a solution.


    "Alright then." David smiled at Phyllida as he took on his most convenient battle stance.


    "Let''s fight." He gestured with his hands.


    "Great!" Phyllida didn''t waste time talking nonsense and immediately revolved her blood to her maximum limit. Suddenly, the opened helmet that wasn''t visible because of her long hair, closed up, forming a fullplete helmet.


    "Let''s fight." Her eyes changed in an instant as she turned serious.


    "Wait!" she had only taken one step forwards when she heard David speak.


    Skidding to a stop, "What''s wrong?" she asked, feeling puzzled.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little in that we battle each other without staking anything?" David asked and he rubbed his non existent beard as though in deep thought.


    Phyllida''s paused in her action and her displeasure was apparent but all of a sudden, her expression instantly darkened and she immediately put the pieces together.


    "And here I was wondering why you would risking here, alone, to my territory. It turns out you needed something. So that was reason you came looking for me. To borrow some kill points? Isn''t that right?" the closed helmet on Phyllida''s face let out a few muffled puffs of air before retracting backwards hidden behind her hair, revealing her pretty face.


    David couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. He hadn''t expected her to figure it out so quickly.


    "Alright, you got me. Yes, it''s true I need a certain amount of kill points. I just need to borrow enough kill points to ce first in this event." He revealed a bitterugh as he told her his true intentions.


    "Are you joking with me? Why do you think I would even help you with that?" Phyllida ridiculed wildly and continued.


    "Don''t be naive. Even if I''m currently ced in the second position in this event, the rewards I will receive is way beyond your imagination. Now, even if a tiny bit of my mind decided to lend you enough Kill points to rank first, and that is a big if. Do you have any idea by many position I will fall?" she revealed a disdainful look as she nced at David from Jo''s head to his toe.


    "What made you think even think I would take that risk? For what reason would I even do that? I don''t think you have anything I would want." Phyllida snorted coldly and then, she turned around to leave.


    She wasn''t doing to waste her time on this fellow who thinks highly of himself.


    "To be honest, thest time we fought, I only used 50% of my strength." David said casually. He had decided to use his trump card.


    "Oh, you too?" Phyllida was startled and she immediately turned back towards David, her tone obviously held a tinge of excitement.


    Upon seeing this, David smiled slyly, his guess had been had been confirmed. She was simply a battle maniac.


    But then, when he heard Phyllida''s words, his smile froze. He was a little taken aback.


    "You mean you also concealed your true strength?" David said in disbelief.


    "Of course. You didn''t expect me to actually reveal my true strength to you even when you also hid yours right?" she was getting a bit excited.


    But then she frowned. "Even still, the fight wouldn''t be enough to satisfy me." She shook her head and sighed pitifully.


    David frowned as he thought. ''What the hell is wrong with thisdy.''


    "If you won the fight, my kill point should be enough to boost your rankings to the first ce."


    "Uhn? That''s impossible." Phyllida was stunned and immediately refuted David''s words.


    No wonder she wasn''t moved by his words earlier. It turns out she didn''t that David was currently in the fourth ce.


    "I''m telling you the truth. You can check the current rankings list, I ced fourth in it. " he urged her to check through her interface.


    Obviously not believing his words, she opened up her interface and tapped furiously at the rays of light.


    After a few seconds, she turned towards David and then the way she looked at him was clearly different from the previous time.


    With a suspicious look, she asked. "How did you even make it to the rankings?" she knew how difficult it was to make it to the Kill rankings.


    She had made it with her strength and her luck and also with the assistance of the students she had recruited under her wings, submitting their kill points to her, that was how she had easily made it to the second ce.


    And even those from the first ce to the 10th ce, reached that position with the help of the students.


    It was almost impossible to make it with just the strength of one person. She didn''t expect David to even appear in the rankings at all.


    "Don''t ask me that, everyone has his or her own secrets, and that''s mine. So are we doing this or not? " David turned indifferent as he asked in a casual tone.


    Her eyes began to radiate with an intense glow as an enormous amount of battle waves began to emanate from her with and hungry look in her eyes. " Haha, of course we are. Now, be careful, let''s battle. " The helmet hidden by her hair let out a few mechanical sounds, covering her face.


    David secretly sighed in relief. Although there were some weird twist and turns, his n had worked well.


    "You should take your own advise too... Be careful.." David warned.

 Chapter 211 - Bloodline: Green Scaled Butterfly

    "But first, let''s initiate the bet system. Not that I don''t trust you but¡­ this bet involves too much at stake, so.


    "You think I would renegade on my word?" Phyllida she''d with a raised eyebrow.


    David wanted to sneer ''When even i don''t trust my self to keep my word, why would i expect you to keep yours?'' but he kept his words to himself.


    "Don''t think such, alright? I just want to make sure nothing goes wrong." David revealed his best smile.


    "Alright, let''s make this quick." She opened up her interface and hot to work.


    David also did the same. Removing his gaze from his holo image. "How should we make the bet. The winner takes all an losers takes none?"


    Phyllida eyes shone and she fell deep in thoughts. After a few seconds, the light in her eyes dimmed and she replied expressionlessly "I''m not that cruel. Let''s just make it so that the winner gets enough points to ce first in thepetition."


    David thought for a bit, and then nodded in agreement. "Alright, let''s do that then."


    Typing in a few words in the open contract, he sighed and flicked his hands at Phyllida''s screen.


    She epted the document and also signed with her gene.


    After which, they both retracted their interfaces as things had already been decided.


    "Alright let''s start the... "


    His words weren''tplete when Phyllida made her move.


    Instantaneously, arge sword took form in her hands and with a chuckle, she casually swing therge sword in the air. Instantly, the air howled with the force of friction.


    "Howl!"


    David indifferently raised his palm, stoking at the t side of the sword.


    "Bam!"


    It was as if two heavy metal had shed against each other.


    Phyllida suddenly felt a rebounding force, bounce against the sword hilt in her hands and in the blink of an eye, the sword was repelled backwards towards her.


    "Again!!!" before David could let out a snort of mockery, the sword once again hacked at David as it cut through the air.


    "Bam!" Again, the sword was sent rebounding backwards towards her as David shed his palms against it, creating another metal hitting sound.


    Not giving up, she shed over and over again, repeatedly like a mad person. Her blood resounded in her veins like flowing water and her face flushed red as she repeatedly smashed the de at David the result was the same as before, it was rebounded backwards like it had been previously.


    Suddenly, a smirk appeared on her lips and the de which was shing at David suddenly twisted, using a strange technique, the sword slipped past his defence and struck against David''s chest.


    Not bothered one bit, David raised his second hand in defence but strangely, the sword was as slippery as a snake and it bypassed David''s hand with a strange twist.


    "ng!"


    The sword instantly struck against David''s chest, creating a white long mark on his chest. It was like the sword had struck against a heavy metal block.


    Phyllida''s eyes narrowed, intently gazing at David. Suddenly, her eyes shed and a bizarre grin graced upon her face.


    "Never would I have thought that I would met someone with such strong Physique at the Spryher stage."


    "Bam!"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Phyllida''s pupils constricted as she saw an enormous fist stamping towards her at the left side faster than she could react.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud smack, she was sent flying outwards and her figure smashed through a door.


    It was only now that David''s figure appeared where Phyllida had been standing previously. His speed was simply too fast and his explosive short burst of strength was astonishing.


    He didn''t have enough time to waste to test waters or whatnot. He had long since decided to finish the fight very quickly without exposing too much of his strength.


    Just his blood revolution at the peak of 199CPM, and with his hard body physique, it was totally normal he could send her flying unprepared.


    "Ouch! That hurts." Phyllida stood up slowly from the other side of the room. She opened up her helmet and wiped the blood off her lips.


    Suddenly, the light green colour iris of her eyes turned deep green, emanating an intense glow.


    "How is it possible... "


    "Oh?" David looked at her curiously. "You can still move. "


    "Your strength... it''s actually... " blood formed in phyllida''s mouth. She had been to careless, to the extent that she was hit in such closebat and now, while the battle suit suppressed the physical, she was still internally injured.


    David frowned but didn''t wait. He raised his hands slowly, grabbing at her head viciously.


    And although his actions seem slow, they were extremely fast as they left several after images.


    Suddenly, Phyllida let out a loud hissing sound and as slippery as a snake, she slipped past David''s stretched arms and at the same time, the de sliced past David''s waist.


    "sh!"


    Blood flowed out from David''s waist, but it was just a tiny amount of blood, as the wound wasn''t very deep. Looking at Phyllida.


    She had instantly appeared at the other side of the room.


    A faint green hue emerged all over. Her body all over her body, creeping out of her skin. Her fingernails instantly elongated, growing longer and sharper. Barely visible scales appeared at the side of her face and her pupils narrowed into a slit. Numerous tiny spikes appeared on her both arms.


    "This is my bloodline, The Green Scaled Butterfly. Be careful."


    She suddenly rushed up to David and with a few ''Peng'' sound, she waved her arms repeatedly, much like a butterfly.


    But she was pping way faster than one. Her footsteps was irregr and the way her body moved was even more irregr, inducing a dizzy feeling in David''s eyes.


    She had reached him in the blink of an eye, with a boom, she stamped her feet towards the ground and threw herself in midair towards David.

 Chapter 212 - Danger!

    The sharp spikes on her fist fiercely scratched David''s face. However, what was more surprising was that as she performed her trick, and inexplicable tremor was transferred from her sword to David''s chest.


    Immediately, David felt his whole body stiffen and go numb.


    The two students had hit each other abruptly. In turn, David''s chest was smashed and he staggered backwards. His face revealed a bloody scar while his chest had a long bloody wound on it which was obviously from a sword, blood flowed like water from his chest.


    ''What is this?'' David staggered backwards feeling dizzy. Just now, when his opponent had moved, it seem to have created a rhythmic feeling, which slightly induced him a dizzying feeling, dying his reaction speed by a bit. And Phyllida had immediately used the opportunity to fiercely strike him with her sword.


    "It''s the hallucigenic force from my technique. It''s supposed to only cause someone to hallucinate but since I''m still weak, it should cause a heavy dizzy feeling in your body." David heard Phyllida''s voice from three different locations, fading in and out from of tone.


    This caused David to frown deeply. He knew he had encountered a rough situation. David felt a shiver in his heart.


    Although his body was more stronger than a regr Spryher, the dizzy effect seem to ignore his strong body and pierced straight into his neurowork, destabilising his feel for the centre of gravity. Making him stagger and unstable.


    "Haha, this is why other people with bloodlines refuse to fight us in closebat. Its because one touch is all it takes to take them down."


    David couldn''t see clearly and was staggering to. The left to adjust his bnce when he suddenly smashed a fist towards his back.


    "Boom!" David moved backwards there steps before stopping.


    "How surprising. To think you managed to block the hit. Haha." Phyllida voice rang out from opposite him as sheughed wildly.


    Twisting his body sideways, David dodged the dangerous sword attack heading for his skull.


    Some part of his hair was instantly cut down.


    "What a terrifying bastard." David felt for the first time the thrill of life and death and his heart shivered in excitement.


    But he felt a certainck of confidence. Their strength were several levels apart. And his speed was certainly faster than her, but because of the talent from her bloodline, he was rendered helpless. And who knew exactly when the effect would end.


    He would have loved to look into it, but it was a pity he didn''t have much time left to y with her.


    "Third Star!"


    David''s eyes instantly cleared up and his body mass expanded as terrifying muscles crawled over his body. Stretching forth his arm, there was a loud clunking sound as David''s arm grabbed hold of arge sword.


    "How could this be?" Phyllida started to panic. He shouldn''t have from the effect of the hallucinating Force.


    "You! What sort of bloodline do you h..."


    "Boom!!!"


    Before she could finish speaking, a massive fist appeared in her field of vision, ramming against her like a violent bull. She was once again sent flying, mming forcefully against the wall without any power to resist.


    This time, David had activated third star, directly skipping through first ywo stars.


    With one stride of his, it was almost equal to threerge stride of his. With one stride, the floor of the building quacked as he appeared several meters before Phyllida in a sh, just like lightning.


    He pulled back his arms and quickly delivered two consecutive punches without holding back.


    "Boom! Boom!!!"


    The helmet instantly cracked and the charge cells of the battle suit was destroyed. Large amounts of dust rose up as Phyllida''s body flew in an arc, smashing through another expensive and massive door.


    This time, she was hissed and bounced several times on the ground before her body was gradually put to a stop.


    Her face was frozen in shock as she stood up unsteadily from the ground.


    "You can really take blows uhn?" walked over slowly.


    His punches had knocked her out from her bloodline changes.


    "You! What on earth are you?" Phyllida red at David savagely.


    "I''m obviously human. Why do you ask?" David stopped in his tracks and asked.


    "I''ve never heard nor read of a bloodline that increases one''s strength by more than three times. That is even more stronger than the Strength proficiency bloodline." Phyllida said through gritted teeth.


    "And when did I mention that i had a bloodline?" David asked with a raised eyebrow


    "W-what? Then what is it you used to increase your strength?" Phyllida asked puzzledly.


    "Just some technique I was lucky to find. Now, admit defeat so that I can collect the kill points." David casually formted a lie for her.


    Phyllida''s helmet opened up, spitting out a few amounts of blood. She wiped her lips casually with a smile.


    "Admit defeat? Haha. That''s never going to happen. I''m really loving this. Again!!!"


    The helmet on her face closed up again and as though she wasn''t at all injured, she rushed toward David madly


    David didn''t say a word and immediately let loose a terrifying scorching fist.


    Looking at therge fist getting closer to her, Phyllida face suddenly had a frenzied look on her face and with a gritted teeth.


    "I, Phyllida will never be defeated!"


    She actually refused to block David''s powerful punch and at the exact same time, the sword in her hands suddenly seem to vanish and was reced by a short dagger.


    She violent stabbed at David''s waist forcefully. Her face incredibly sinister.


    "Boom!!! Stab!!!"


    David''s fist violently smashed against her chest like a sledge hammer.


    At first, David had been totally indifferent and had viewed her response as meaningless struggle.


    Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly ced his hands at the direction of the dagger.


    But his hand was immediately pierced through by the dagger. The speed of the dagger was only slowed, but it still headed for his vital point. If he was hit, his kidney would immediately rupture if he didn''t do anything quickly to stop it.


    "Fourth star!!!"


    .

 Chapter 213 - Slightly Injured

    "Fourth Star!"


    The tip of the dagger had pierced through his waist before a dense amount muscles grew from his body, forming a slight thin armour on him abruptly putting the dagger to stop.


    But the strange thin was that even though the daggers momentum had been stopped, it was still stabbing deeply into his body bit by bit.


    It was at this moment Phyllida couldn''t hold on any longer, and her body flew backwards as though she had been hit by a truck, smashing towards the wall with astonishing momentum.


    This time however sheughed loudly as she struggled to stand up but wasn''t able to.


    David breathing was loud and rough and he stared expressionlessly at his waist. His face had turned pale.


    There was a deep wound on his waist, spilling out blood like water.


    His muscles moved and the spilling of the blood was immediately suppressed. Then he red at Phyllida


    He could feel his hair standing on end and his face twitching. What he was currently thinking of was unknown. the murderous waves emanating from him was almost visible to the naked eyes.


    But David only closed his eyes and he breathed in deeply, calming himself down. He only opened them after a few seconds.


    "Haha haha! That was satisfying!" Phyllida coughed out blood mixed with her saliva.


    She struggled a bit, but stood up soon after. With several broken bones but that didn''t stop her mobility as she stood up sessfully.


    "What is that dagger in your hands?" David''s eyes narrowed at the dagger in her hands but it wasn''t there as Phyllida had hurriedly recalled it.


    "What dagger?" Phyllida smiled as she asked ignorantly, while she tried to pop some bones back to their right ces.


    Then she faced David seriously "What sort of technique was that?"


    His eyes narrowed suddenly and then he also smiled "Forget I asked. I was probably mistaken. And what technique are you talking about?" David asked with an innocent look. He had long since cancelled out the technique.


    Phyllida only snorted as she replied "Never mind."


    Then her eyes zeroed in on the stab wound on David''s waist. "That looks painful."


    "It shouldn''t be much different than your situation." David stated off handedly.


    Waving his hands, David began to walk towards the exit. He had gotten what he came here for, there was no need to continue staying here.


    The only thing restraining his murderous intention was his name ghat had suddenly bumped up to the first ce, otherwise he wouldn''t have minded killing her right there.


    It was only going to be a bit of trouble from the pile he already had and his professor would take care of the aftermath.


    But, she seems pretty helpful, so he had retracted his intention to kill.


    "You owe me a favour by the way." David''s figure froze slightly and with a hum, he continued leaving.


    Phyllida didn''t say anymore and only stored at David''s retreating back, deep in thoughts. While her hands unconsciously took a serum from her back and stabbed her self with it. In just a few seconds her bones and wounds began to heal rapidly.


    Several minutester. The broken door of the hall was instantly turned to shreds as several students burst into the room. They were Phyllida''s ns mates.


    "Senior sister!"


    "Are you alright senior sister!?"


    "We came as soon as we heard themotion!"


    "Are you okay?! "


    "Who dared to barge in here and injure our senior sister!?"


    The several students gathered around Phyllida and were asking questions in an anxious tone.


    She remained expressionless but in her heart, she sneered. She knew the dy of her people were probably Brogan''s work but she refused toment on it.


    * * * * * * *


    In a slightly luxurious room, Brogan stood before the crystal clear ss, showing the outside view of the room, the several students walking to and fro at te streets into their houses. It was a kinda peaceful feeling.


    Suddenly someone barged in through the door., disrupting the peaceful atmosphere "Big Bro! Big bro!"


    Brogan frowned at the disturbance and turned his gaze to re at the neer. The guy''s neck shrunk and he stammered.


    "What is the problem?" he asked as he took his sit on the chair next to him. Gazing intently at the person before him.


    "I-the person who hade earlier to fight senior Sister had already taken his leave." the young boy finally managed to squeeze out his words.


    Brogan''s face shone and he replied "Is that so?" hurriedly, he checked his interface. A smile instantly graced his lips as heughed.


    "It''s true! And this young man also managed to take some kill points from her. Tsk Tsk Tsk. She has already fallen to the 8th position." Broganughed out in mockery.


    "Did you find out the location at which the young man left?" he hurriedly asked the person before him.


    "Yes, we sent some of our people over to tail him. We are just waiting for you and we can ambush him any time." The person responded.


    "Good, good. That''s good." brogan pped his hands andughed.


    "Alright, let''s move right now. If. I could get my hands on this fellow kill points, I will instantly soar to first ce and father will be proud of the son he gave birth to."


    Brogan said with a clenched fist as he gazed into the distance.


    * * * * * * * * *


    David frowned slightly. The stab wound at his waist refused to close up no matter what he did. Even when he focused all his concentration there, allowing the cells in it to rapidly regenerate, it was all useless as they were being killed immediately.


    He had a feeling that an ordinary Insta-Heal serum Wouldn''t do unless they were of the same grade as the one the professor had given him. Which was impossible to get for him at this stage.


    This made David feel a piercing headacheing again and he massaged his head with his hands and let out a sigh.

 Chapter 214 - Threatened.

    "Attack him now!" By now, Brogan had recovered. He immediately yelled at the still stunned eleven subordinates he had brought.


    They were immediately brought back from their fears and they lunged at David with astonishing speed.


    "Courting death." David''s voice wasced with a thick murderous intent and his eyes began to glow red. He ignored their attacks and let itnd on his body. Only protecting his face and his injured stomach.


    As soon as those attacks hadnded on his body, David immediately sent a n forwards.


    "Boom!"


    The head of one of the ck cloth figure immediately turned to blood paste.


    The bed below David burst apart with a boom. David strided forwards with increasing momentum. He was currently in his fifth form, it was basically courting death for his peers to fight him in closebat.


    With one stride, he had reached towards another ck cloth figure. His leg blurred into a shadow and he mmed it against the person''s chest.


    "Boom!" another figure was sent reeling backwards, out of the room and blood spurted out from the figure''s mouth like an arrow.


    "Dammit! Focus your attacks on his wounded side! Don''t just attack without using your brain." Brogan cursed loudly as he scolded his people.


    David who had just decapitated the third person suddenly turned around with a darkened expression and immediately locked his eyes on Brogan.


    He immediately stomped his foot and the building shook intensely. There was no words, he was about to reach Brogan when had sensed somethinging his way, he immediately change his direction.


    "Boom!" the ground he had been standing immediately sted open as an hike the size of a fist was created.


    Looking at the direction from which the bullet hade from, David didn''t bother pursuing Brogan any more and immediately headed in a Zigzag pattern.


    asionally, his body would fade as he creates several after images and there would be a "Bang!" sound shorting the ce he had being previously standing on.


    David wasn''t one who would have mercy on those who wanted to take his life. He blurred into a shadow as he rammed against the ck cloth figure.


    "Die!!!"


    David''s hand was suddenly injected into the person''s chest and it cake out from the other side.


    The other person clearly wanted to speak, but David turned towards the remaining people. He flung the body off his arm like he was swatting a bug. As his ferocious red eyes stared maliciously at the rest of the people.


    As he was about to resume his ughter, David saw Phyllida walk through the alley of the street and her voice said to him. "Alright. That''s enough."


    "Hehehe." David sneered coldly and he immediately appeared before another person. Grabbing him at the neck, he crashed the person''s neck as easily as he was killing a chicken.


    Phyllida''s expression didn''t change at all but she said. "You owe me a favour David. Spare them." As she said that, she immediately turned around to start walking away.


    Brian''s face was pale and he immediately started following behind Phyllida, together with the rest of the ck cloth figures.


    David stood still and didn''t say a word. It might have looked as though Phyllida was begging him. In fact, she was just threatening him.


    She had told him she was the boss in the area and although she might not be able to beat him in an head on confrontation, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have any other way to deal with him.


    David was sure of this as when Phyllida had faced back, he felt his whole body pricking at him with a dangerous sensation.


    It was as though he had been locked on to by several Phasers at Python''s level. Its was a very painful and ufortable feeling. Which was why David had chosen to stop.


    Otherwise, with his personality, he wouldn''t care what stupid promise he had made in the past, he would have killed them all of Phyllida hadn''t shown up.


    In fact, he had been saving that brogan guy as thest before he heard his words and was provoked to wanting to him.


    Kicking aside a dead body, David walked back into the room and casually took a sit on the floor. He didn''t dare to exit Fifth Star either and stabbed a syringe at his waist which was extremely close to therge hole on his stomach.


    "Alright, stop pretend to be awake. Search the bodies of those corpse''s and bring me anything that can help my healing process."


    David said, seemingly speaking to no one at all.


    There was silence in the room. D aid gazed at the youngdy still pretend to be unconscious at the far corner of the room.


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Her eyshes were squeezed tight so how could David not know she had awaken "You really do not want me to repeat my self." David said in a warning tone.


    "Yes yes! I''m awake." The youngdy hurriedly stood up and covered her body with the nket. Her eye were already puffy as she seem to have being silently crying where she was at.


    When she looked at a the dead bodied in front of her, she turned a bit pale but she soon gritted her teeth and got to work.


    David remained were he was and closed his eyes. He ced his whole focus on increasing the activity of his cells in TV at part of his body thereby increasing his healing capabilities.


    After a few moments, the youngdy had thoroughly searched through each and every one of those people. Coming forwards towards David, she ced all what she had found in front of him and immediately moved back as though she was very scared of him.


    Opening his eyes softly, David casually scanned through the items and his eyes lit up as he immediately reached for a brown pill bottle.


    It was an healing pill. Just that its effectiveness was very low.. But the numbers the pill bottle contained would certainly make up for it.

 Chapter 215 - Healing

    "Alright, thanksdy. Tell me, what''s your name." David turned towards the youngdy and asked.


    "I''m Elvi." Her reply was short and it gave no room for further exining. David was not surprised by it and he chuckled softly.


    "Okay Elvi. Thanks for your help." David said casually. He opened the cover of the pull bottle and ce three pills in his palms.


    He was about to down it when he heard Elvi said "Wait."


    "What is the matter?" David paused his actions and he asked her, a bit confused.


    Squirming ufortably, under his gaze, he finally responded. "Taking a blood orb together with the pills will increase it capabilities by at least 50 percent. Depending on the quality of blood orb you use." Elvi exined carefully.


    "Oh." David was stunned and he frowned. "Why haven''t I heard of this before? And the lectures also haven''t mentioned this in ss before." He stared suspiciously at thedy before him.


    She had somehow managed to find some clothes to wear when he had been focusing on recovering from his injury.


    David''s entire focus on her seen to have made her more ufortable and her eyes turned a bit teary as though she was about to cry. David was a little startled. It was then he remembered his ferocious and savage look each time he entered the fifth star. It really was a scary one.


    It made him seem like a guy who likes to bully otherdies. "Okay, okay. I''m sorry alright. I just wanted to know if the information is reliable that''s all." David tried to console her and it seem to have worked as she replied after a while.


    "I found it when I was scouring through the archives for some medical studies."


    "The archives uhn. Alright, let me try it''s effectiveness first." David grabbed a smaller sized blood orb from his bag and popped it in his mouth together with the pills.


    A few secondster, David felt a stream of cool sensation enter his throat and travel along his veins and blood streams and finally gathered on to the injury on his stomach.


    He immediately feltfortable and a slight itchiness tingling on his stomach. He could feel new peels of flesh growing along with the cool flow sensation traveling alongside his body. Even the tired sensation he was getting after he had activated Fifth Star seem to be also vanishing.


    The sensation had just started when it suddenly faded as though it wasn''t there before.


    "Woah, it really works as you said." David nced at thedy in surprise and with a smile.


    She seem to be happy she was helpful and blushed a little.


    "What a cute fellow." David chuckled and he said to her. "You would gain something good if you sell this information to the ck Market." He advised her offhand.


    "B-ck market?" her face turned pale as she shook are head vigorously.


    "Uhn? What''s wrong?" David had just popped another pill and blood orb when he noticed her expression.


    He then remembered than for ordinary Spryhers, the ck market was like a no go area for them. Since they choose not to get into any trouble by going there.


    "Don''t be so uptight about it. You should go there once in a while to observe. Actually, it might even be the institute that created the ck Market." David whispered casually as he chewed the soft pills and orbs in his mouth.


    "T-that is impossible! You can''t trick me into going there." Elvi seem to be firm about this and didn''t believe David no matter how hard he tried to convince her.


    David onlyughed quietly and kept silent. It seems she was kind of the uptight kind. If he hadn''t caught her doing what she was doing, he would have thought she was the thoroughly upright kind. But he knew she would go try it in secret.


    But there was no need to expose her. David smiled at the thought.


    Focusing on healing once more. This time David directed all the cool sensation towards his injury. Normally, the sensation was supposed to spread equally to every part of his body and a regr Spryher would be unable to control its actions but David had his ability with him, his absolute body control.


    With a thought, he gathered the whole cooling sensation and moved it towards his injured abdomen. The flesh on that part of his body seem to rapidly regenerate as the itching sensation in them increased. The cells in his body were being rapidly replicated just like a Nano machine that knew what to do.


    Soon, David frowned and he immediately stopped the process and scattered the effectiveness of the pills to other parts of his body as he went deep in thought.


    When he was supervising his healing process just now, he felt that the regeneration of his flesh was about to go off course which had made him stopped the process.


    Soon, his eyes lit up as he remembered. It was the formation of scars. His body was about to form scars and he had noticed his healing was about to veer off track. Which was why he had stopped it.


    It was as though his body could not remember exactly how the flesh on his stomach was like so it had just decided to connect the flesh anyhow.


    But since his body couldn''t remember, that doesn''t mean his brain couldn''t remember either.


    Excitedly, David popped the two things into his mouth and he controlled the sensation to his abdomen. Like the finest of craftsmen, he closed his eyes and began to imagine and he began to guide his own flesh healing process carefully not giving any chances for a scar to form.


    When he wasplete, David was excited and immediately looked down at his abdomen but the flesh adhesive was still there and wouldn''te off easily if one didn''t rub the special solution on it.


    But still, David was satisfied. The injury that should have taken him weeks to heal had healed in just a couple of hours. It was astonishing.


    David was about stand up when a loud voice rang out from his interface.


    "The Event had been dered over! Everyone gather to this location in 30 minutes.. Please, as the Event is considered over, consider this ce the institute and follow the rules as you would back there failure to do so, the punishment will be met."

 Chapter 216 - End Of The Event

    "Finally!" David heaved a loud sigh of relief. He had been incredibly worried the someone would somehow manage to find arge amount of kill points and surpass him as the first position.


    Now he could finally rx as the event is finally over, there wasn''t going to be any unexpected changes.


    Casually grabbing some clothes from the loo Elvi had gathered, David took out a water bottle. Washed his face and his hair with the water, at least to look somewhat presentable.


    Elvi was still seated in one corner, but she seem to be very excited at the end of the event.


    "Why are you so happy?" David asked as he grabbed hold of a mirror and a brush and began tob his hair neatly.


    "I''m happy because I got to the top 500 in the rankings." Elvi seem to have forgotten her fear of David as she replied happily.


    This made David turned to gaze at her with a raised eyebrow but then, he resumed brushing his hair. "Oh. Is the top 500 something to be happy about?"


    "Yup! We get to receive 1000 Gyno points and a chance to ask a professor for help during our advancement into a Phaser."Elvi didn''t seem to be bothered with David''s words as she nodded her head happily.


    David only blinked his eyes. "Is that so?"


    "Yea. I spent thest few days in the forest. Killing and killing those beast. It was very hard to kill a low level dark haze beast. Their skins are just too tough and an ordinary attack doesn''t seem to have any effect on them except if one usesbat techniques. It was incredibly troublesome. But I managed to do it anyways. When I came back to the safe zone, I was so tired and stressed out I need to relief my self so I... " suddenly, she seem to have realized she had been talking way too much and the direction of her words seem to be heading to an embarrassing destination.


    Her neck flushed red and she immediately shrunk back her neck in embarrassment.


    David chuckled and changed the shirt he had being wearing before. "It''s alright. You were stressed out anyways. Let''s get going before we miss the flight back to the institute. Now that''s something we don''t want to miss." He was very dirty right now and hadn''t had a good shower in such a long time. And his bed.


    Well, he realized he had been too immature about it.


    "Let''s move." He grabbed the useful loot off the ground and ced them in his own backpack. It was getting harder for him to carry the bag without feeling the weight of it.


    Elvi nodded as she also grabbed her things and they left the small house.


    * * * * * * * * *


    "What the hell were you thinking!?" Phyllida yelled angrily at the Brogan and the four nsman that were remaining.


    She had being recuperating from her injuries and was contemting on the fights she had with David when she had been interrupted and informed that Brogan had some people on s one secret mission.


    At first she didn''t care and only monitored them through. The surveince as she was in control of the base, she could see all the things happening in the safe zone.


    When she saw who Brogan and those people were attacking, she immediately dropped what she was doing and headed for that direction.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want Brogan dead. In fact, she would kill him herself if she had the chance to. It was just that she couldn''t allow him to die under her watch.


    She was a perfectionist. She was already dissatisfied by losing a bet, having Brogan dead was enough for her to be removed as the head of the younger generation in her n. Although she was the most talented, if the n really wanted to try, they could nurture someone even better than her if they were willing to spend the resources In their hands.


    Brogan also knew he was in the wrong which was why he remained silent all the way here. But when he heard her question him, he couldn''t help but get irritated and immediately retorted.


    "I went back there to retrieve the kill points that you lost! How could you be so careless!" Brogan shouted.


    "Hehe. So what? You think you could beat someone who tossed me around like a y thing during our duel?" Phyllida chuckled darkly as she asked.


    Brogan and the rest of his people still alive turned pale in an instant and he stammered "I-is that true?"


    "You''ve seen his strength already. And I''m guessing he was only able to bring out 40% of his strength due to the injuries you caused since you guys aren''t dead yet." She sneered.


    But soon, she rubbed her hands against her forehead.


    "But since he owed you a favour, he shouldn''t hold a grudge. Right? "Brogan whispered.


    "That should be the case but from what I saw back there, he didn''t seem to value the favours he owes. I had to threaten him for him to back down." Phyllida frowned as she was deep in thoughts.


    "I thought he was going to kill you all no matter what and intended to test out the might of the safe zones weapons on him. As long as he disobeyed my words, he would be locked onto in an instant and would have being dead by now. But, this guy is just too smart. I had originally intended to make friends with him but wasn''t able to because of your mistake. I wanted to eliminate him but he didn''t fall for the trap. This is very troublesome. We can''t have someone like that as our enemy in the institute as that would spell trouble for us."


    She seem to be incredibly worried about this. She had wanted to make David owe her a favour and had intended for it to pay it back at a muchter time. As that would bind them as friends.. But after Brogan''s stunt, she had immediately chosen to eliminate him atst minute but the guy just didn''t fall for it.

 Chapter 217 - Going Back

    "What about outside the institute?" Brogan suggested. He seem to have epted the fact that Phyllida was a much better choice than he is as the head of the younger generation.


    Phyllida''s eyes lit up. "After this event, we should be able to go out on missions. As long as we are outside the institute, our n can take care of this trouble some matter. No matter how strong he is, he can''t possibly fight off our four / five gene Phasers." She then nced at Brogan with slight surprise.


    "Not bad at all." She smiled


    "Hmph!" he snorted and he swung his sleeves and left.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    It took David and Elvi 10 minutes to get to their destination. It was a very wide clear field that David had passed by a few days ago and as it seemed that there couldn''t be a supply box here, he took his leave back then.


    There were lots of people gathered there as well currently speaking to each other or quietly waiting for professors toe address them and take them back to the institute.


    Choosing a spot, David casually took a sit and rested his mind. He was very tired as the amount of concentration he had used to patch himself back perfectly was enormous. He really wanted to sleep back.


    He had waved Elvi off earlier to go do her own thing. It wasn''t like he own her or anything.


    Although David was resting, his eyes were subconsciously looking for that figure he longed for. But the ce was just too crowded, he couldn''t find her.


    Suddenly, David heard a beeping sound and he brought up his holo image. Her wasn''t the only one though, the rest of the students also heard the sound and brought forth their interfaces


    When he checked, he saw the information. "Seat No D46. Have a safe trip "


    When he finished reading the information, David heard a buzzing sound from the skies. He and other students raised up their heads and they saw four Battle shipsnded in the clearing right in front of them.


    David wasn''t in the right senses to. Be awed by the disy. He was exhausted and it seems to be increasing with each passing second.


    David yawned as he walked up to the ne having D on it and immediately entered.


    It took a moment to search for his seat but he found it atst and immediately sat down on it.


    As he was about to doze off, he smelled the fragrance of ady sitting beside him.


    Too tired to open his eyes, David turned his face to the other side.


    "Uhn? You are still alive?" a female voice spoke in his ears.


    David frowned and he rolled his eyes. "Idiot."


    Not minding her any longer, he adjust his seat to make itfortable for himself.


    Thedy wasn''t bothered by his words and continued. "How did you manage to survive the more than 20 strong people that wanted to kill you?" thedy asked, genuinely puzzled.


    But what answered her was a snore. David had slept off. So she could only keep her question to her self.


    After a few minutes, the battle ship suddenly jolted and with the two omni directional thrusters by it sides, it took flight instantly.


    * * * * *


    Roughly three hourster, the ship arrived at the institute depot andnded with a terrible thump which immediately jolted David awake. Wiping the drool off his face, he looked outside the small window and saw that they were back at the institute.


    He stood up together with the rest of the students and exited the ship.


    As he was calling for a public transport, he saw Nihyuh from afar and immediately called out.


    "Hey, traitor!" Nihyuh didn''t answer to the calling but seem to feel someone''s intense gaze at him so he turned around.


    "Oh, it''s you, David." Nihyuh smiled as he hurried towards David''s side.


    David frowned as he said "Can you wipe that disgusting smile off your face?"


    "Uhn? Why?" Nihyuh frowned a little.


    "Cause that just makes you look like a psychopath." David casually said.


    And both of them started walking forwards.


    "Really? Howe? I think I look cute and innocent."


    "Have you seen someone who smiles at you cutely like a child but reeks of blood and waves of killing intent?" David stated with disdain on his face.


    "Uhn?" Nihyuh was startled but then, he put on his original face and he remained expressionless.


    "Didn''t think I''d see you alive. And I was thinking I had one less opponent with you dead." Nihyuh said.


    "Are you happy I''m alive or sad that I''m alive?" David paused in his tracks as he squinted his eyes at Nihyuh.


    "Uhm¡­ its actually a bit of both but still, I''m d your alive." Nihyuh answered truthfully.


    "If not, who else would I be talking to like this." Nihyuh shrugged and they remained silent for a moment before they burst out intoughter.


    "You are truly a psychopath man." David muttered.


    "Who knows. So how''d you survive from that Brown daze beast anyway?" Nihyuh asked with a frown.


    "I killed it if course." David said casually.


    Stunned, Nihyuh paused in his tracks but soon he recovered.


    "I always knew kids with higher bloodline had stronger gadgets to protect them selves. I just didn''t expect it to be this outrageous. You even killed a Phaser level beast. Now that is just crazy." Nihyuh stated with a shake of his head.


    Davidughed but didn''t say anything to refute it. "It''s only a one use item anyway. There''s no way I can use it any longer."


    "Wait a moment, so if you killed the brown daze beast, wouldn''t that like spike up your kill points to at least top 50?" Nihyuh spected.


    "What''s your position in the rankings list?" Nihyuh asked ad he brought up his interface.


    "First ce."


    Nihyuh began to scroll through the list as he responded unconsciously "Alright, first _ Wait, what!?"

 Chapter 218 - The Vampire Body Tempering Exercise.

    "How did you mange to snag that?" Nihyuh was truly astonished. Even he hadn''t got to the to the top 10 positions. That''s how hard thepetition was.


    He still couldn''tpletely believe it even though he already saw David''s name in the rankings.


    "I was just lucky." David shrugged and refuse to answer.


    This made Nihyuh dissatisfied and he immediately snorted.


    David only smiled in response after which, he raised his head ad he saw a sky Cruiser heading his way.


    "Alright, my ride is here. I wanna go rest." David said as he waved at Nihyuh.


    Nihyuh blinked his eyes and in a nd tone, he said "The Cruiser ising for me not you."


    David paused and he nced at Nihyuh, asking of he was joking or not.


    "Are you kidding?" David couldn''t help but ask after some hesitation.


    "You should get out of the way, I told you it''sing for me." Nihyuh fold his arm adn responded.


    "I called the Cruiser as soon as I got here, so it''s obviouslying for me." David said, he was beginning to get anxious and annoyed.


    "Wanna bet?" Nihyuh raised his eyesbrows in ridicule.


    David face grew red and he said "How much do you want to bet?"


    "5000!"


    "Deal!"


    "Wait! Do you even have that much with you?" David asked suspiciously.


    "Of course!" Nihyuh beat his chest with a loud thumping sound.


    David finally decided to believe him after some hesitation.


    Then the both of the began to walk forwards to the sky Cruiser that had justnded in front of them.


    With a puff, the hatch opened. David nced at Nihyuh with disdain as they both walked through the stairs, Almost reaching the door of the Cruiser.


    Those who were not assigned to the Cruiser would not be allowed to enter by the AI in control of security.


    Which means the loser would be sent out while the winner of their bet would enter.


    With wide eyes, they watched as they both enters the Cruiser without much trouble.


    Both of them had been assigned to the Same Cruiser.


    When they got to their seat, the both of them remained silent but David was shameless to begin with.


    He instantly gazed at Nihyuh with a look of disdain "You are such a fool. How can you not know that we are both going to the same destination?"


    Nihyuh was very much stunned and his face turned red as he opened his mouth to retort but David raised his hands up and interrupted him "Save it! I have no time to waste with you."


    After which, he turned his head away and pretended to be asleep.


    "Y-you!!!"


    Nihyuh was so angry that veins popped out from his head as he struggled to restrain himself.


    * * * * * *


    When David finally got to his dorm typed in his code and entered the door, he immediately locked it and whispered.


    "Activate the Incognito Mode." The room darkened and the white four wall papers on the four corners of the room darkened slightly.


    Seeing this, David didn''t immediately go to bed. No, he sat cross legged on his bed.


    He had been anticipating this moment for a long time.


    Opening his interface, he grabbed the three books that he had found back in the Underground basement, where he had killed the wannabe vampire.


    He hadn''t even touched it ever since he had gotten the book. He was being very careful and now that he was in an absolute safe zone, his room where no information could escape, David finally decide to read it.


    Grabbing one of he the books, David gently opened it. The rays of light that felt almost real to touch.


    "The Vampire Body Tempering Exercise."


    David''s mind went nk. He couldn''tprehend what was going on either.


    Can one even cultivate to bing a vampire?


    David flicked his hands storing the book back, he grabbed the second book and also checked the title.


    "The Werewolf Body Tempering Exercise." Davidughed loudly, thinking someone was making a practical joke on him.


    It was practically impossible to cultivate a full gene without imnting something that could serve as a core or base to stabilize the effect of practicing it.


    Still not believing it, David grabbed the third book. Now he wanted to see what''s joke this one would have in it.


    David frowned as it seemed to be someone else''s diary which was different from what he had expected.


    Opening the first page.


    "Day one.


    This is incredible. Twoplete legacies? Who would have thought such things wouldnd on myp just like this. If the gist association knew about this, I would be dead for sure. I should be careful."


    The day one was full of the owner expressing his joy at getting twoplete legacies and his wish to exercise caution. David could guess the legacy the man was talking might actually be the two tempering body exercise.


    "Day two.


    I have read both of the legacies, but I''m sadly unable to practice them. Their requirements are just too much.


    Firstly, one must not have practised other body tempering art? How is that even possible? Even the first requirement has already disqualified me. This is simply uneptable, I have to do something about it."


    "Day three.


    Hahahaha! The universe is helping me! I have found hope! I just need a few humans to experiment with and things might actually just work out fine and I will be ablr to practice the legacy. My talent will soar and I will be on par with those geniuses who came from the Nine famlies.


    And in just a few years, I should be able to be the 10th family of the entire sector."


    David couldn''t help but admire this person''s dream. Even his dream couldn''t beat this mans''.


    "Day four.


    I have managed to procure the experimental subjects in one way or the other. Although slightly difficult, I was sessful. Is should be able to start the experiment tomorrow. "


    "Day five.


    I have somehow managed to simplify the techniques in the legacies into five derivations and have given them to the subjects to practice. It should yield result in three more days. Is should be patient."


    David couldn''t help but frown. How the hell did the man manage to simplify a legacy when even those at the gist institute couldn''t do it. Legacies are aplete mystery as no one knows who created them in the first ce.


    There are only Nine known legacies avable in the world. And they had been taken and protected the so called Nine families.


    They had taken one for themselves, practiced it to a certain point and were already strong enough to protect themselves.


    Legacies do not need to nt any sort of gene in their bodies, they create the gene using their own bodies with some external factors and from there, managed to cross into the realm of experts after reaching a certain period.


    It was said that the patriarchs of the nine families could only practice a third of exercise before they were unable to advance anymore but even that was able to make them gaze down at the world in disdain.


    "Day three.


    Finally! I seeded. "


    That was all as the person didn''t write anymore.


    It was at this time David began to believe that''s the legacies might actually be real.


    He carefully opened his library and grabbed the book from the shelf.


    "The Vampire Body Tempering Exercise."


    Taking in a deep breath, David opened the first page and began reading.


    And what greeted David was the list of requirments.


    Its first requirement was that the person hadn''t practiced any body tempering art.


    Second requirement included not being older than 20. This made David blink his eyes, his soul was definitely older than twenty but he believed they were taking about the body''s age.


    Third requirement Included being a virgin to start the exercise. David couldn''t help but scratch his head in shame. It really wasn''t something to be proud of.


    Fourth requirement, one must have obtained at least 500CPM before practicing.


    After fulfilling all of this requirements, one can start practicing it.


    David''s frown deepened. 500CPM? That was almost impossible for him to reach during this short period of time even if he had hope to reach it.


    David shook his head in regret and he ced the book back while he grabbed the second one


    "The Werewolf Body Tempering Exercise."


    The first and second requirements was basically the same thing but the third requirement made David very troubled.


    One mustn''t be a virgin to practice the technique. He didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    "This legacy sh*t has a huge problem." David muttered. "But it shouldn''t be a problem"


    Then, he said he should nce at thest requirement,


    One must have obtained at least the silver body before practicing it to endure the transitioning process.


    David frowned and he suddenly recalled his body gained an ability the bronze body when he had fought those Dark Wolves without revolving his blood.


    Which means the higher grade should be the Silver body.. David mulled.

 Chapter 219 - Alejandros Plan

    "Congrattions to you all for sessfully surviving through the event and also getting stronger in the process." A young man in his thirties said as he stared at the almost thousands of students below him. It was obvious he was a new professor as he was just too young to be called an experienced one.


    It was noon, the second day the students arrived at the institute. The higher ups of the institution had decided to give students a one day break to rest and freshen up. It wouldn''t be nice to have tired and smelling students gathered together in one ce, it just wasn''t something nice.


    The other professors stood behind the tform, giving the chance to the new professor to address the new students. They had done it back in their time anyways so it wasn''t something to be ashamed of.


    "The main theme of the event was to clear out the weeds amongst field of precious flowers. Why we need in our institute are talented students who knows what they are doing. We hope you do not hold a grudge on us for letting you students into that cruel environment, it''s all for your sake." The young professor seem to sympathize with the student as he had also experienced the event and knew how cruel the students be without any rules.


    "Now, I will have to inform you what''s next on your te before we give out the prices for the top 10."


    "Most of you should have sessfully reached the limit at which you could advance to the next stage, the Phaser stage. Which Is the main point of being a Spryher."


    "The Spryher stage is just to strengthen your body, and mind for the next stage who h is the Phaser stage."


    "So I advice you, if you know you can''t increase your blood revolutions anymore, you should advance to the next stage immediately so as to not dy your advancement. You only have so much time left anyways."


    "To the main point. We will be unlocking the mission system for you guys. We think you''ve earned it and have enough strength to protect yourselves in the outside world. Well, as long as you don''t court death, you should be fine. A big apuse to the people who made it possible." The younger professor smiled as he pped, seemingly to want to tter the other professors who where there before him, making the students also p their hands in apuse.


    "Now to the prize giving event, lets start from the 10th ce all the way to first ce. Please, a round of apuse to Benny Hills for taking the 10th ce in the rankings, pleasee collect your price, you very well earned it." The professor grabbed a box of unknown material, slightly square in shape from the helpers that had dragged it to the stage.


    A young man no older than 17 quickly squeezed through the crowds and made his way to the floating tform through the stairways.


    With a smile, the professor dropped the box to the young man''s hands.


    With an excited smile, Benny grabbed the prize and his expression instantly changed. His face quickly turned red and he immediately circted his blood before he was able to carry the box properly.


    One could only wonder how a small box like that could be so heavy. It wasn''t as of they ced a block of heavy metal on it right?


    The other students who were below the tform began to whisper to each other as theyughed at the now embarrassed Benny.


    The professor continued to call them. All the way to the fifth ce where he called Phyllida''s name, making David stunned.


    He couldn''t believe she still made it to the top 5. She was definitely full of surprises.


    Phyllida was as beautiful as always as she took her prize off the professors hands. It was all wrapped up ording to the rules of the institute.


    "Fourth ce, Aloda Gainford."


    "Third ce, n Green. "


    "Second ce, Alejandro Martin."


    "And finally, Feb moment we have all being waiting for. Please give a massive round of apuse to the person who made it to the first position amongst almost a thousand contestant. The man, David Synthex."


    There was a huge a amount of ps that came rolling out of no where, which made it obvious it was a prepared recording yed specifically for this moment.


    David walked out with a smile on his face as he headed towards the floating tform.


    The second position was justing down the tform through the stairs. When he heard David''s name, his expression wasn''t all that good.


    He had nned well for this moment. He was supposed to be the one in David''s position right now. He had well and thorough for the event and finally made it to the first position. He had spent massive amount of Gyno points to buy kill points from the other students at expensive prices.


    But he didn''t care. As long as he could get the prize given to the first ce, every thing would be worth it by then.


    He had ned every thing down to thest minute.


    But what he didn''t expect was David''s intruding. David surpassed his kill points in thest moment. There was no way he could amass a massive amount of kill points as he had rxed, thinking there was no way anyone could ever surpass his kill points in such a short time.


    Reality had hit him like a massive train and he almost went mad that day.


    Now, he could finally see the person who had snatched away the prize, it shouldn''t be a problem to retrieve it. As long as this person named David went out on missions, it should be more easier to take back that thing from him.


    As David and Alejandro''s shoulder passed each other, David could feel the heavy wave of killing intent projected towards him but he wasn''t at all surprised at this.


    Even he would be mad if something was snatched from his hands and reced with a much lower item.


    He didn''t care, it wasn''t his problem anyways.. With a huge smile, David took the three inches long suit case from the professor''s hands.

 Chapter 220 - Blood Revolution Booster.

    Immediately he grabbed the suit case from the professor, both he and the professor showed and expression of surprise.


    David ¨C Why the hell is this stuff heavy? Had to use 50 percent of my body''s strength to hold it.


    The professor ¨C Is it me or was that suitcase supposed to be heavy? He even had to activate his gene subtly to hold the suitcase without sweating. He nced suspiciously at David but smiled as he said some words of congrattions to David before he allowed him to leave back into the crowds.


    When David had gotten back to his ce, he dropped the suitcase on the ground with a thump as he wiped away the sweat off his forehead the package was that heavy.


    After a few words of caution and advice, the congregation was finally dispersed.


    Calling for a Sky Cruiser, David waited at the edge of the huge field they had being staying at. Nihyuh had left to collect his own prize from the department as that was what those in the rankings had to do apart from those in top 10.


    Seeing his ride drop in front of him, David climbed in with the suitcase, only to receive a notification that the amount of Gyno points he had to pay had tripled in an instant.


    David wasn''t really stunned as he had expected something like that. It was normal as what he was holding was several times his weight.


    Showing his imprint, his door opened and like he had always done, Hazel automatically turned the incognito mode on as soon as he entered.


    "Oh, you finally decided to do you job."


    "Do you want me to switch it off while your doing your thing?"


    "Now that''s just in cruel!"


    "Then keep quiet."


    David shook his head, he was in a good mode otherwise he would have taught thisdy who the master and the servant is in the rtionship.


    cing the suit case in his bed, David grabbed a bottle of water, gulped the whole content down, threw the stic away and the focused his eyes on the suitcase. He really wanted to know what was inside.


    cing his imprint on the small scanner by the head. It took several seconds of scanning and verification.


    With a puff, the lid of the suit case opened up, spewing out massive amount of cold air.


    Clearing up the cold fog, David opened the lid more widely and what greeted him was a sealed vial of serum.


    The liquid was in a strange green colour shape that flowed through the transparent tube like Mercury.


    What was even more strange was the fact that despite the liquid subjected to less than zero degrees of constant temperature, it wasn''t at all frozen.


    "What is this?" David frowned. Reaching for the holo piece beside it. A series of information lit up and he could finally see what its uses are.


    "Blood Revolution Booster: Forcibly increases the heart revolution of the user by an unknown amount. The lowest ever recorded was by 1 revolution and the highest to be recorded was by 27 revolution.


    Can only be used once, another consumption would certainly lead to a heart attack which would immediately lead to death.


    Only consume once you are certain you have reached your true limit in blood revolution."


    David remained silent for a while. This was certainly what he needed but he couldn''t afford to use it yet.


    He still had some kind of hope to learn the Vampire Body Tempering Exercise and this immediately hardened his resolve.


    Although he knew he wasn''t the most talented amongst the students in the institute, he was confident of his own body and ability.


    With his ability of absolute body control, he would certainly reach the limit of 500CPM and with the serum it was now certain.


    And the reason why he was even more certain was the Unique Exercise in Mr White''s hands. But if Mr White gave him the manual, he was certain he could practice it to perfection within a week as long as it wasn''t more difficult than a Red gradebat technique.


    Closing the suitcase, he activated its freezing capabilities and ced it carefully somewhere. It turns out that the small cryo cabin built in the suitcase was what made it heavy.


    He was about to go outside when he revived a message from an unknown sender. It was professor White. It was finally time.


    A few minutester, David exited the Sky Cruiser and he gazed at the building in front of him with awe in his face. It was just fantastic. The design, the colour, everything about it was astonishing.


    He was like a country bumpkin who had just arrived at the Kings Pce.


    He continued to look around in awe as he followed the arrow shining from his hologram.


    But the while ce was strangely quiet. No helpers, cleaners or nothing of a sort. Finally, he reached a wooden door which the arrow repeatedly pointed at.


    And he knocked three times.


    "You bastard!!!" suddenly he heard the familiar shout of the old man from behind the door.


    "Do you want to break down the door! Do you even know how much that wood cost!?"


    David immediately sneered as he swung open the door forcefully and strode in.


    "You old thing is quite magnanimous. I haven''t even entered yet and your already cursing at your disciple. Tsk Tsk Tsk. I should record this and send it to the grand professor." David said with a look of disdain apparent on his face.


    The old man was seated on a wooden chair behind a wooden desk. Both seem incredibly expensive and even the visitors chairs he ced opposite him were of the Same quality but it was mixed, with some part iron, some part wood.


    The white haired man sneered at David as he said "Hehe, go ahead and report it. Do you think the Grand Professor has any time for a brat like you?"


    David snorted an refused to answer because it was true anyways.


    "Alright old thing, I have reluctantly epted you as my master, shouldn''t you like give me some incredible gadget like in those movies?"

 Chapter 221 - Bastard! My Door!!

    The white haired man immediately burst outughing with a look of mockery on his face.


    "If memory serves me right, I remember giving you two of those ''gadgets''. "


    David muttered with disdain "You old thing is still relying on that old brain of yours?"


    The white haired man''s face turned ck as he red at David. "What did you just say?"


    With an innocent look on his face. "Oh. I only said I didn''t remember receiving any gadgets from you"


    "Hehe he. You might have forgotten but let me refresh your brain for you. Remember those two syringes I passed onto you?"


    "What syringe?"


    "The perfect grade Insta-Heals."


    "What are you talking about?" David asked with a furrowed brow as though he really knew nothing about it.


    The white haired man''s face rapidly grew red and his breathing unstable as he red intently.


    "So you think I dare not say it out loud?" he had broken the rules of the institute and had interfaced by assisting Davud when he gave him the two serums. He had made sure to avoid prying eyes and as long as there was no evidence, there was nothing anyone can do about it.


    But if he mentions giving David the serum and his office had been somehow ridged by the higher ups. It was in evidence of his deeds evidence and he doesn''t want that. He knew that and David also knew that, which was why he was using it against the white haired man.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about good sir. But still, I can feel the sincerity in your voice, so It safe for me to assume you were telling the truth." David finally relented when he saw the old thing was growing redder and redder. Lord know what he was going to do if his anger bursts out of him.


    "Alright, I don''t need any overpowered gadget right now. You can just give me the Unique technique in your hands thar everyone is talking about." David leaned casually on the wooden / metal seat.


    "Oh, you know about that?" the old man furrowed his brows as he asked David with a look on his face.


    David''s face immediately darkened. "How could I not know? Do you have any idea how many people wanted to eliminate me because of that nod of yours during the announcements that day?" he glowered


    With a smile, the white haired man smiled


    "I need to see if you were truly worth of being my student."


    "Alright, let''s say that was true, why the hell would you allow a phaser to attack me? It''s as though you truly wanted me dead."


    With a snort and a look of disdain. "Back when I was your age, I single handedly took out two Phasers as a Spryher. I had to make sure my student had the strength an courage a man should have." He replied with a wave of his hands.


    "Alright. I will reluctantantly ept your position as my master, if you take out the unique exercise. If not, you can forget about taking a disciple in this life."


    "And wait a minute, is it true that it increases the heart cirction level of the user by a lot?" David reluctantly asked just to be sure.


    The white haired man flicked his hands. Swiftly an holographic image popped up and he begun tapping softly but with agility of a refined master.


    David could only see multiple ways of light due to his gene not being in sync with the frequency at which the holo image was shown.


    Suddenly David received a message but refrained from reading it and thought to read itter when he was alone.


    "You will know when you will know. Now to the main business." The man''s expression was serious.


    "Tsk. That''s a pity." David clicked his tongue.


    Ignoring his antics, the man suddenly reached out his hands, bringing out five massive books from his interface.


    "When you finish reading all this,e to me for the second volume. You have a lot to learn before bing an Apprentice Gentist." The old man flicked his hands and the books covered in rays of light floated towards David.


    David frowned as he opened his interface. epting the files of books.


    "I can''t remember saying I wanted to be a Gist."


    Opening the back pages of each book, and checking the lower left part, David saw the number 10,000 and he was utterly left speechless.


    "Haha haha. This joke is just too funny. Alright alright, I don''t want the Unique Exercise anymore, you can stop scaring me and take back your books." David let out an awkwardugh as he attempted to send back the files but the white haired man was just not epting it.


    "I''m not joking. You must read and memorise and absorb every single knowledge inside the books and I guarantee you that once you memorize them all, your knowledge of Genes wouldn''t be any lower than an ordinary Professor''s." Mr White said with confidence.


    "Wait wait wait, hold up. How the hell do you expect me to memorize five books with 10,000 pages in each one!?" David was at the verge of exploding.


    "That is not my business. Read the books, go on a few missions to clear your head if you encounter any problem. Do note to me unless i tell you to?" Mr White warned with an expressionless face.


    David clenched his teeth as he red at the old thing. His hands which was in the table was clenched into a fist.


    "What''s wrong? You want to punch me?" the white haired man asked with a raised eyes brows as he nced at David''s clenched fist.


    "I''m leaving!" With a huff David stood up from the chair and exited the room with a bang!


    "Bastard! My door!!!" he heard the old thing''s shout and he finally smiled.


    When David arrived at his dorm, he checked out the message he had gotten earlier in the old thing''s office.


    All of a sudden, David''s expression changed drastically and he whispered "Hazel, activate the incognito mode."


    Several secondster, David reopened the message he had gotten.


    It was from the white haired man. He didn''t send tyoe anything in the message, he only sent a file to him.


    But this was enough to make David''s heart start pounding in joy


    He hadn''t expected the old thing to be so generous as to give him the Unique Exercise on the official first day of the rtionship as master and disciple.


    He had a faint spection as to why the old thing had a favourable impression of him. It was because of his naivety, and his Ignorant but arrogant behaviour.


    It seems the white haired man fancy those with straight forward personality, which was why David had decided to ask about the unique exercise. He just didn''t think the old thing would release it to him this quickly.. This left David tongue-tied.

 Chapter 222 - Practising A Unique Exercise

    "Heart Enhancer: An exercise that was especially used to strengthen the heart. It significantly increases the hearts function and enhances the heart''s structure by twice the amount on its first level.


    Has only three levels, when practiced to the highest level, the heart would be enhanced and the heart''s muscles and structure would be as strong as an extremely well trained muscle, which simultaneously increases the rate of heart flow in the body.


    First Level ¨C 20CPM.


    Second Level- 50CPM.


    Third Level- 100CPM.


    Level of Perfection- 200 CPM


    David''s mind immediately turned nk. The first level increases one''s blood revolution by 20CPM which was already an incredible feat.


    The second level was even more astonishing. It increases the blood cycle by 50CPM. Which was even more incredible.


    Jumping to the perfection level, David was lost for words. He didn''t k ow how to express what he was feeling.


    If he could sessfully practice this technique, he could finally sessfully practice the Vampire Body Tempering Exercise. And for the Werewolf Body Tempering Exercise.


    He has absolutely no idea how to advance to the silver body stage but if he could find Lyster and ask her about it, it should be of some help.


    At the thought of that arrogant littledy, he could help but smile.


    Back to the Unique Manual,. David skipped the introduction phase and got to the practical part of it.


    As he began to read through the book, David''s smile began to fade and his excitement calmed down by a notch.


    "Its no wonder why he release it to me so easily." David muttered.


    "The Unique manual is practically useless after reaching the first stage."


    With an expressionless face, David dialled the old thing''s ONI.


    His left eyes let out a dull light as his ONI tried to connect with the person he was calling but the person didn''t pick up.


    David immediately let out a sneer. "I knew that old bastard won''t pick up."


    But then, David''s face burst into a huge smile as a wave of maniacalughter came out from his mouth.


    "Hahaha haha!"


    Heughed for a while before he wiped the tears off his face. But his smile didn''t decrease at all.


    "No one in the Spryher stage would ever be able to practise this technique, not even a Phaser nor a Phantom Beast Master. Scratch that. If they are not powerhouses, that could absolutely control the blood in their bodies, they would absolutely be unable to practise this to the second stage." David smiled widely.


    "But not me! I am not restricted by this rule. Compared to other Spyhers, Controlling my blood is as easy as controlling my arm. It would only task hugely on my mental strength, but that''s okay. I have enough time on my hands."


    David couldn''t help but feel that this technique was specifically tailor made for him.


    The requirements to practice the first stage was minimal which allows a super talented individual to sessfully reached that stage. But after the first stage, the demand for the control of the blond gets more tougher and harder, making it almost impossible for a Spryher to reach the second stage.


    Only a powerhouse could have such intricate control over their blood. But the question is, why would a powerhouse practice a Unique Exercise meant only to enhance the heart? It was useless for them at that level.


    But David was clearly different. The intricate and absolute control he has over his body had reached a terrifying level where its evenparable to a powerhouses''.


    Ready to start practicing it, David calmed his mind.


    After a while, he gazed at the image of the human body with exposed veins in front of him.


    There were several arrows flowing from the heart to certain ces in the body and then eventually circtes back to the heart. One could guess the arrow was the flow of blood.


    The first stage wasn''t all that hard and don''t require much control over the blood.


    It didn''t require to change the directions at which the blood was moving at, it only requires one to lead a small part of the blood to flow into somece else.


    It wasn''t a necessity for the blood to get to these ces at once one could keep practicing until the blood finally touched that direction.


    "But that necessary isn''t the case for me."


    When David was sure of the ces where the blood needed to be at, and had memories those ces, he ced the book back into his interface.


    Closing his eyes, David''s mind headed straight for his blood.


    He could feel his blood moving in his veins, muscles and body and then finally went back to his heart.


    This went on for several seconds and abruptly, the some part of his blood that were supposed to circte was divided from its counter part and headed straight for his heart.


    Slowly but surely, the blood began to move and when he got to that exact acupoint near his heart, his entire body gave out a massive jolt.


    "Ugh!"


    David immediately lost control of the blood and his body copsed to the ground as though he was having a seizure.


    Veins popped all over his body and he groaned in pain. His eyes turned blood shit and the veins on his head was turning green.


    He had absolutely no idea what was going on. Suddenly, his bronze body automatically activated. Hardening his entire muscles and tissues.


    It was only then the pain was reduced and David was finally able to control his body.


    Grabbing a handful of blood orb and healing pills with his shaky hands, David popped it into his mouth and swallowed the whole thing down.


    Finally, the pain he ws feeling lessened. Groaning David sat gently back on the bed with a deeply furrowed eye brows.


    "What the hell was that? It wasn''t in the book, so it shouldn''t have happened."


    He was deeply confused as to what had gone wrong. He didn''t even dare to circte his blood in his fear.


    Something that should have happened had happened and it was only just the first stage.. He couldn''t figure out what had gone wrong.

 Chapter 223 - Meeting Janeane Again.

    After a while of thinking, David finally knew what went wrong.


    The First stage of the Unique technique was even harder to practice than a Brown Grade Exercise method.


    It would have taken even the most talented student in the institute at least a few months to sessfully reach the first stage, but David head reached the first stage in just one day.


    It was just too fast and he had received the bacsh for it. During the week long of practicing the Heart Enhancer, the user''s body would get used to the technique and finally, be totally immune to its bacsh which was why it wasn''t stated in the manual.


    Even the person who had created the manual hadn''t expected that that there would be someone as abnormal as David who could sessfully reached the first stage in just one day. It was certainly a monster''s talent.


    David frowned deeply. He had barely survived the bacsh of the first stage due to his bronze body. If he rashly also practiced the second stage of the technique, who is to say he wouldn''t immediately die.


    If he was to practise the technique in a normal way, he needed a few months for his body to get used to the exercise which was at most 4 months considering the second stage of the technique was even more harder to practice. Comparable to a red grade technique.


    But 4 months was a very long time, he wasn''t that patient. Even if he decided to wait, how many more months would he need in order to reach the perfection stage of the technique.


    It would certainly take a few years if he truly wanted to get to the perfection state. He certainly didn''t have any patience for that. Moreover, he and the rest of the students would graduate from the institute in just a few months. He did not have a few months to waste.


    "What can I do? My body obviously isn''t strong enough to practice the technique. Even if I were to activate 6 star, the pain would immediately disperse my cirction, automatically cancelling 6 star. " David mulled as he walked around in his room.


    "Why don''t you just upgrade the bronze body to silver body." Hazel suggested.


    "If I knew how to advance it, will I be in such a pickle right now?" David sneered.


    "You are just too scared to go meet that youngdy." Hazel snorted.


    "Hahaha! I, David, scared? That most be a joke." he snickered and immediately made his way out of his room.


    He needed to find Lyster, she should know how to progress from the bronze body stage to the Silver body stage since she was the one who unintentionally introduced it to him anyways.


    * * * * * * *


    David halted into a stop. He had had a message notification. ncing around, he found a random empty bench to sit down on.


    A few minutes after reading the message, he frowned. The message basically stated that he was to meet with someone at the designated location at a specific time today. Which was just two hours away.


    It was from an unknown source and the signal was also untraceable. Which made hime to a slight suspicion about who had contacted him.


    "Hm, need to find Lyster first then i will go deal with this matter." David muttered.


    But there was a slight problem to his n. How was he going to find her?


    Gazing at the female dormitory. It was even bigger than the males''. There should be at least more than 500 students in there and finding a particr one was no different from finding a needle in haystack.


    It would be very difficult. But still, he had to try.


    * * * * *


    "What do you think you are doing?" a female voice interrupted David''s thought.


    Turning around, it was a beautiful female student with a cute appearance and was surprisingly tall.


    "I''m here to find someone." David replied casually as he turned back to face the dormitory thinking about how he was going to set around his problem.


    "Don''t you know that male students are typically not allowed in the female''s dormitory?" the cut Youngdy narrowed are wide eyes as she squinted at David.


    "When did that happen?" David frowned slightly. He wasn''t aware if this.


    "Well, it has always being that way. Otherwise, there would be lots of students indulging in their sexual desires instead of focusing on their studies." The girl shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.


    "If that''s the case, things will be more difficult." David mumbled, massaging his forehead.


    "You said you were looking for someone earlier, if you tell me who you are looking for, I might be able to help you with that." The cutedy suggested.


    David''s eyes lit up. "Yea, you could help me with it. Do you know anyone with the Name Lyster?"


    "Lyster?" The cute girl fell deep in thought, pursing her lips slightly.


    "I think I might know who the girl, but I''m not really sure though. You can check room 1983ter." after she said this, she waved her hands and turned to leave.


    "Wait! Didn''t you say boys aren''t allowed in the female''s dormitory?" David shouted/ whispered.


    With a giggle, the cutedy replied. "You just have to find your way around it. Room 3451, I will be waiting." she winked at him and left.


    David was stunned, he was a bit confused about what had just happened. Had he just been hitted on?


    Shaking his head slightly with a smile. The girls here are just so free. "That''s very good."


    But he still had too find Lyster.


    About one hourter, David was exhausted. He had asked every single that has passed him by how he could enter the dormitory without actively breaking the rules. But they just giggled at him and ran away not without giving him their room number.


    "Well well well, if it isn''t David Syntex. What brings you here." a slightly familiar voice spoke out to him.


    A very beautiful red haireddy emerged from amidst the crowds of peopleing out and entering the dormitory.


    It was Janeane.

 Chapter 224 - Fight: Prelude To The Meeting

    "It''s you." David squinted his eyes as he nced at the red haireddy before him.


    She had gotten slightly thinner and David could guess it was due to the three days in the wilderness during the event.


    But what was more surprising was the fact that she had gotten even more sharper and the confident waves she was exuding had gotten even stronger. It was obvious the intense atmosphere of the three days event had done her good.


    She seem even more intimidating. With over flowing confidence.


    "What do you want now?" David gave her an indifferent nce. The waves of pressure rolling off of her was no different than a breeze to him, couldn''t even move him the slightest bit.


    "I see you haven''t advanced yet." Janeane cocked her eyebrows as she ced her lose red hair back in ce.


    David frowned slightly. No wonder she seemed even stronger than before. It was because she had advanced from a Spryher. She was now a Phaser.


    "I don''t see how that is any of your business."


    "Haha. Don''t be so nervous David. I''m still getting used to the gene I merged with." Janeane giggled.


    David was now starting to get impatient. He needed to be somewhere in slightly less than 20 minutes. He didn''t have time to waste on some petty quarrel.


    Janeane''s expression darkened and her voice took a dark turn. "I see you are still as arrogant as ever. Do you know that I could have waited a while to increase my blood cycles before advancing but because of the humiliation I received from you that day, I had to steel my mind to merge with a gene earlier in order to deal with you as quickly as I can." Janeane gritted her teeth and her eyes turned red as she red at David.


    "So to say, you want to fight me?" David asked


    Janeane giggled sinisterly. "Oh, no. Not yet. At least not now. Hehe. You will get what ising to you. No need to rush." Saying that, she took her leave without saying any more.


    David was indifferent. Even ten of her might not be a threat to him if he used his full strength. If he was worried about a matter as small as this, he should rather just hit his head in the wall.


    Calling a public transport, David paid his fees and entered into the Sky Cruiser. As for his little argument with the red head, he had thrown it to the back of his mind.


    As he looking outside the window of the ship, a thought suddenly came to his mind.


    "It''s high time I bought my own Sky Cruiser." David thought with a smile.


    He was rich anyways, there was no harm in getting one.


    * * * * * *


    Westside Street. It was deserted and the buildings there were a bit old. David gazed around in surprise. He hadn''t though there was a ce like this in the institute. Well, he hadn''t really gone out though, so it wasn''t much of a surprise.


    Checking the time, there was still three minutes to the mentioned date. He came slightly early. Gazing around, David walked forwards towards the broken bench a few meters away from him. His feet made a few tapping sound sounds as he walked through the wet concrete.


    Suddenly, David felt the sound of his footstep ovepping with something, he immediately stopped walking. The sound also came to a stop in synchronisation with his.


    There was silence in the street once more. Several seconds before David''s voice spoke out.


    "If its a game you want to y, I can certainly help you. Choose one. There is a gate to life and the other is to hell, your choice." His tone was full of indifference. It was like he was another person at this point.


    There was another bout of silence. Letting aout a sinister chuckle. "I see you chose the gates of hell. That''s certainly fine by me."


    Abruptly, a cube fell out from David''s sleeves.


    "Crash!"


    The ss cube instantly shattered into multiple pieces. The wave of blue electrical currents trapped inside immediately flooded out and covered an area of 200meters. It was an EMP.


    As soon as the waves covered the whole of 20 meters, it was then David made his move.


    The ground beneath his feet gave a loud groan and his body was propelled forwards.


    There was a wall of a building before him but David charged straight for it. As he was about to hit the wall, his body suddenly changed directions as though he was defy gravity.


    He suddenly made a huge leap. In a sh, he was already five meters in the skies. But he was only half way to the top of the building. As he was about to drop-down due tock of kic force.


    The boots he was wearing gave off a loud whirring sound.


    "Boom!"


    Massive amounts of heat burst out from beneath the thrusters beneath his feet. He immediately took for the skies.


    In just a second, he had gotten to the edge of the building. A figure was standing there quietly, as though he or she doesn''t want to be seen.


    But the person''s expression was one of slight surprise as he stared at David heading towards him.


    But strangely, the person wasn''t at all nervous. He only watched quietly as David formed a fist and with the propelling force from the thrusters David punched straight for the cloaked person''s face with no regards for mercy.


    Seeing this, the person only chuckled softly and formed a fist.


    Immediately, the person''s arm expanded rapidly by three time''s its original size. Terrible amount of furs grew out of his arm.


    It was almost like his had had transformed from a normal person''s arm to an Ape''s arm.


    He abruptly pulled his massive arm back and let lose a punch!


    "Boom!"


    The void shook and the concretes and blocks used to build the edge of the building exploded into multiple pieces.


    David was instantly sent flying back down towards the ground with incredible speed.


    As he was about to touch down, his boots instantly transformed as the open mouth of the thrusters expanded by three times.

 Chapter 225 - Dark Phantoms Invitation.

    sted back downwards, as David was about to heavily fall back down towards the ground, his boots instantly transformed.


    Several parts of the Sky walker rearrange and the open mouth of the output thrusters expanded by almost three times in less than half a second.


    Suddenly, the mass ofbusted hot gas shooting out of the Sky walker increased by several fold, simultaneously increasing the up thrust force.


    As he was about to smash against the ground, the force propelled him horizontally, his back had almost touched the ground by then, parallel to the ground. And he finally regained momentum.


    His body drew an arc as he flew to the top of another building. Finally closing up the thrusters, Davidnded on the cold edge of the building.


    His expression was very solemn like never before. His arm had almost broke from their collision. They twitched unsteadily under his sleeves since he had lost control over most of the nerves controlling that part of the body.


    Using his ability, he calmed his nerves and hurriedly regained control over his arm.


    "So strong!" David murmured with a solemn face.


    He had never met a student who was this string before. He had been defeated in just one strike. Although he hadn''t used his strengthening ability nor the bronze body.


    Considering the fact that he was keeping them hidden, he had been defeated as a normal student.


    "Cool Gadget. Must be very expensive." he heard a robotic voice said from afar.


    "Who are you?" David said with a frown. He didn''t know what this person wanted but if he had a choice, David didn''t want to reveal his cards yet. But if he was forced to, he would be certain to kill off any withness including the person before him.


    The only problem was that this guy seem incredibly tough and should he be unable to finish him off in one strike, things would get progressively difficult.


    Before David could say a word the person''s robotic voice said. "You saved me the cost of using an EMP, so I''m in a good mood right now." a robotic chuckle sounded out. But it just made David weirded out.


    "What do you want?" David repeated.


    "Oh that! I had almost forgotten, I got a bit carried away. So I''m basically here to extending an invitation to you on behalf of our organisation, The Dark Phantom. We would wish for you to join us. What do you think?" The person finally stated why he had asked David to meet him.


    "Isn''t that just part of the Dark Society the institute advices is the students not to get involved with?" David emphasis on the ck Society part.


    "I could even get punished if I was sighted with you guys. Not to mention talking with


    a member." David said with squinted eyes.


    The person seem to have expected David''s words and chuckled lightly. "That isn''t entirely true. With great riskes great reward. I''m sure you''ve heard of that saying before. The gains you will get from joining the Dark Society far outstrips the risk of getting caught."


    "So what you mean to say is that if I knew of the rewards I could gain from joining your organisation, I would risk getting punished by the institute or even possibly expelled?" David was now getting a bit intrigued.


    "Where there is great light, there must be great darkness to keep the order. We aren''t entirely in bad terms with the higher ups of the institute. We just keep both sides in check is all. You can even say we can''t do without each other." The person shrugged as he answered.


    "So what''s your answer going to be?"


    "What would happen if I rejected your invitation?" David asked thoughtfully.


    The man seemed a bit surprised and then his robotic voice grew dark. "It seems like you are truly ignorant about the honour of having being personally invited. And by me at that."


    "There are thousands of students who would beg for this opportunity but couldn''t get it because we only recruit real talents not some trash."


    "You should be grateful for... " he hadn''t even finished his speech when he was Interrupted by David.


    "Stop right there, I''m in."


    "Rejecting us isn''t a wise¡­wait what?, you''re in?" the man was stunned as he stared at David from the top of the old building


    "Yea, I''ve wanted to join anyways. I just didn''t have enough time to check it out." David stated nonchntly. He was honest about what hale had said. He didn''t have the time to look for where their base was at, which was why hadn''t even joined them yet.


    "Haha. Good, that''s good. I had thought I would need to convince you more thoroughly. But this is good too. Come,e. ce your imprint on this device, you will automatically be choosen as part of us." heughed loudly and took out a device from his pocket.


    Using his huge arm as leverage, he made a sudden leap across the multiple buildings andnded right in front of David.


    David stepped back to give the guy some space. He couldn''t help but be slightly shock in his heart.


    He was sure the guy had merged with some mutated ape variant gene, which was why his arm was like that.


    "Bang!"


    The entire building shook as the guynded on it. He ced the box shaped device on the ground and gestured to David.


    "Go ahead and ce your imprint on the scanner." David nced at the imprint a bit skeptical .


    "Are you sure this thing is safe?" One''s imprint was no different from one''s entire life. If the imprint was some how broken. The person''s path to bing stronger would also be broken and would be no different from an ordinary person.


    Giggling slightly. The person responded. "Of course it''spletely safe. See?" the person stretched his hand out and drew his glove down slightly, showing as he ced his own imprint on therge surface scanner, scanning his own imprint.


    David watched this process carefully. He wasn''t about to ce his own imprint on something he knew nothing about.. It was best if the other party tried it first.

 Chapter 226 - Sky Walkers

    Suddenly, a voice spoke out from the box.


    "Scanning, please hold on. Wee back Taylor Goulding. You are already a member of the organisation... What do you think you are doing!?" suddenly, the robotic voice angrily shouted.


    Without any change in bodynguage, the person pped the button at the side of the little box, making the box shut up.


    Felling the gaze David was using to stare at him, he shrugged "The AI that controls this stuff has anger issues, so... Its your turn now."


    David nodded his head and took a few steps forwards. He had confirmed that there was no hidden plot to it, so he ced his imprint on the scanner gently.


    "Scanning, please wait. David Syntex. Wee to the Dark Phantom. Your imprint has been scanned, so you can receive missions, rewards and messages from the organisation directly into your system. As for you, don''t think I can''t remember what you just... "


    "Bam!"


    The box was suddenly smashed from the side was again shutting it up.


    David couldn''t help but blink his eyes at the scene. His initiation was a little too fast.


    "Now that you''ve join us, we are family now and we shouldn''t hide from each other." Saying this, the person pulled the cloak off his face. And David was instantly stunned.


    This whole while, he had though he had being speaking with a male student, but now he realized he had been totally wrong. It was a student alright, but it was a female student with a beautiful an cute face but with an incredibly muscr and toned body.


    Her muscles were no different than a world body builders''. Her arms was almost two times the size of David''s thighs when he saw.


    "You are female?" David asked, obviously still stunned.


    "Of course I am." The girl giggled as she continued.


    "I''m Zara Lasson. You can call me Zee. I would like to apologise for the previous skirmish." She said as she pointed at the top of the building she had been standing in earlier. Some part of it had been destroyed earlier during their sh earlier.


    "Apologies epted." David finally recovered but his eyes still lingered on her muscled arm and thighs. One would think he was interested in thedy.


    "I can see why you chose to merge with the arm of a Steel Ape." David said, gesturing at her body shape.


    "Haha. Let''s not talk about that yet. Comee, let''s go celebrate." She grabbed David by his shoulder ls with her muscr arm.


    David''s face twitched slightly. She was just too strong. She must have merged with more than one gene, David was sure of it otherwise, she wouldn''t have being able to render him this helpless.


    Helplessly, David could only follow her. " Make sure you keep up."


    With that, the youngdy stood at the edge of the building and dived headfirst towards the ground from the 20 meters tall building.


    David frowned and hurriedly check of she was really going tond of the ground with her strength alone.


    Suddenly, he saw a figure fly from below with thrusters in the person''s feet.


    "Oh, a Sky walker. " David was relieved. If she had actually jumped from a 20 meters height sessfully without at least breaking a few bones, then he would need to active the Third star to defeat her.


    Pushing his toes forcefully against his soles of his boots, there was a mechanical sound as the mechanism rearranged themselves together. Openingrge holes on each boots.


    Activating the thrusters, David jumped off the building. Using his the force of his body reacting to gravity, the wind howled past David''s face as his body elerated to the ground.


    As he was about to hit the ground, he suddenly turned the thrusters off letting his body freefall in mid air.


    Suddenly, he changed his position from falling headfirst to the ground and toying horizontally parallel to the ground, it was at this moment the thrusters beneath his feet turned on and he was instantly sted forwards, dewing a bright arc in the skies, he immediately headed for Zara who kad now turned into a ck dot in the skies.


    Grabbing a eyess from his pockets, David put them on as he was reminded of it when he saw Zara putting hers on.


    "Are we going to met the other members?" David casually asked.


    "Of course not. We only get to see each other during the weekly meetings. The next one is due in four days. Don''t worry about all that, everything you need will be sent to your ount and its also easier to follow the steps. Now, let''s go have fun." Sheughed as she increased the output of her thrusters leaving David behind to catch up once again.


    Suddenly decreased the output of his thrusters and immediately dived to the side.


    A man suddenly passed him as fast as a wind but not without raining out a series of curses on David. "Watch yourne you dumbass!"


    "Thanks motherfvcker!" David gave out the finger. He wasn''t one to be intimidated. He had done this a lot in his past life to be intimidated.


    Sometimes, when he was driving back on earth, there were some little idents he was involved with but David never admitted to his fault and would let out multiple curses on the other person without any fear.


    Here was no different. Although he was flying, the concept was only a bit different from driving.


    A few minutester, Zara dropped in front of arge building which was obviously a bar judging from what was written in the holographic signboard.


    David followed suit when he saw she had dropped. Gazing around, it was the first time he had been to a ce like this in the institute.


    The building was huge but the entrance was certainly not. Four huge and muscr body guard stood in guard at the entrance of the building.


    Ignoring the ring stare from one of them, David couldn''t help but admit his horizons had been broadened in just a day.


    "Follow my lead. And don''t say anything, alright. " Zara warned with a small smile on her face.


    Walking forwards, Zara spread out both of her muscr arm as she shouted gleefully at the bouncers


    "Leon! Steve, Meeko.. Long time not see."

 Chapter 227 - Losing His Virginity?

    Grunting loudly, David grimaced as a rippling headache tore through his brain.


    Rolling face up, he held his head and groaned painfully. It felt as though he was carrying the whole world on his head.


    "Why does my head hurt?" Davidined. He unsteadily managed to sit up straight after a while .


    Opening his eyes, he immediately closed them back as they seem super sensitive to light, making them hurt.


    "Hazel, lights to 20%." He unconsciously said. With a whoosh, the lights dimmed and David finally managed to open his eyes. But the piercing pain remained, only seem to have lessened.


    "Make it 5%, the lights." Last night was pretty intense. He wasn''t really aware of how he got back to his hostel.


    He could hardly remember anything after he got drunk with Zarast night. David rubbed his forehead slightly as he was feeling a massive pounding pain on his head which he absolutely loath.


    He was just about to get off the bed when he suddenly froze as he felt a slight stir beside him.


    Turning around slowly, and there it was.


    Two naked girls covered slightly by the bed sheets, sleeping soundly on his bed with smiles on their faces.


    David felt his mind go nk. Two girls in his bed!? His brain couldn''t just fathom what was happening.


    Thinking he was dreaming due to therge amount of alcohol he had downedst night, he shook his head forcefully, closed his eyes tight and then slowly opened them back. But, he was bound to be disappointed.


    "What the hell!?" he felt like he was going crazy. He hurriedly stood up and moved several steps backwards.


    Started by his shout, the girls stirred wildly and then slowly opened their eyes moaning softly.


    When they saw David, the girl with the cute expression smiled at him beautifully an waved at him. "Hey big guy."


    The other beautiful and wild lookingy stretched her hot body, making the bed sheet covering her body fall off, revealing her beautiful curves in all of its glory. Not caring a bit about her nakedness, she immediately jumped at David once she spotted him and hugged his right arm, rubbing her peaks against his naked chest.


    "You were quite the beastst night." She giggled. Pecking his lips softly, she got off him and together with the girl with the cute face, they picked up the pieces of clothings on the floor, put them on, opened the door. "Let''s do this another time." Leaving a kiss in the air, they left.


    David felt his mind ck out in an instant. Touching his lips softly, he murmured. "M-my virginity... They have stolen it." He couldn''t help but cry out. David fell to his kneels and held his face in despair as he bemoaned


    "Morning David. Did you have fun?" Hazel asked with an emotionless voice.


    "D-did anything happen between me and the girls?" he hurriedly asked Hazel in a bid of hope.


    "What do you think?" upon hearing her words, David felt hisst bit of hope shatter just like a piece of ss.


    Sighing slightly, he should forever say goodbye to practicing the Vampire Body Tempering Exercise legacy. He had just broken one of the requirements, there was no way he would be able to practice it sessfully.


    David frowned deeply. He could only choose to practice the Werewolf Tempering body. Although, that wasn''t really what he wanted. There was no other way.


    "You should get ready, you have an hour before the Combat lessons starts." Hazel''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Sh*t! Why didn''t you wake me up earlier!?" he shouted and hurriedly started to clean himself up.


    "I woke you at the perfect time." Hazel retorted, she was beginning to get irritated from her tone.


    David wasn''t in the mood, so he just ignored her tantrum.


    After a few minutes, he immediately came out from his room. He didn''t go straight to the elevator, instead he headed for the balcony on that floor, running and avoiding the other students on his way.


    "Aren''t you going to call a Sky Cruiser?" her robotic voice sounded in his head.


    "Why would I do that, when I have a sky walker with me." He replied in disdain. As soon as he said that, he immediately jumped of the balcony of the massive dormitory. Anyone who saw him would think he was cortung death.


    "If I didn''t think of that, why would i be an AI? I''ve made the calctions and the result is that you will not be able to make it in time." Hazel informed him.


    Feeling the wind rushing past his face as he free fell to the ground. "What! Why?" he asked, raising his voice.


    "With the clumsy control you have over the Sky Walker, you will never be able to make it in time."


    This made David frown slightly. It was true he had just gotten the Sky Walker but he didn''t think his control was that bad.


    "Alright, have you called the Sky Cruiser for me?" David relented and ask.


    In the next moment, he tapped his toes forcefully on the sole of his boots, instantly activating the jet thrusters underneath it.


    Switching his body''s head first falling position to a standing one, the up thrust force immediately slowed down his descent to the ground.


    When he was more than a metre closed to the ground, he deactivated the Sky walker andnded on the concrete floor outside the dormitory, startling quite a few students who were around.


    "The Fvck was that?" Someone asked angrily as he red at David who had just dropped beside him and was running quickly


    "OMG! It''s a Sky Walker! Do you know how expensive that gadget is?" another student eximed.


    "Of course I know! I wouldn''t be able to afford that sh*t even if I work for half of my life." The person''s eyes glowed with jealousy as he stared at David''s shoes.


    The students gathered and they began to discuss amongst themselves as they stared at David fading in the distance.


    Ignoring themotion he had caused, David spotted the transport Hazel had reluctantly called for him and immediately sped up to get on it.

 Chapter 228 - Instructor Aellas Trap

    In a very wide andrge field of grasnd spanning almost a kilometer in length and width, several students that were at least 50 could be seen standing roughly in a straight line. Discussing and gossiping betwixt themselves about their experiences during the Event.


    From afar, they looked no different from ordinary students who were discussing about the vacation they had recently experienced. But from the intimidating waves rolling off them at close distance, it was obvious that they weren''t normal students. The murderous waves and the thick scent of blood rolling off some people was enough to deter the other students out of their sights.


    Upon feeling the Cruisernding, David exited from it and walked swiftly towards the line of students he spotted Nihyuh was at.


    Suddenly, the loud voices of some of the students talking stopped as they sighted Daviding from afar and they began to whisper at each other as they stared at him.


    "That''s the guy who won first ce during the event. I heard he tricked some naive students into surrendering their Kill points to him." Someone whispered to the other students gathered around him.


    "Your information source is absolutely Sh*t! I heard he ambushed numerous weak students and stole their Kill points from them, he even killed some off!" another student snorted as he released another rumour.


    "You mean to say he is among those people who has killed other students?" an innocent looking student said in fear as he gazed at David.


    "Yes, I pretty sure lots of students have died in his hands already. If you see him anywhere, you better run." The person warned.


    David frowned but ignored the stares from the students and although he was ufortable with it, there was nothing he could do to stop them. It was their eyes and their mouths anyway.


    "Enjoying the attention are you?" Nihyuh casually said when David settled in the spot beside him.


    "Why would I enjoy people talking bad at me." David retorted, rolling up the sleeves of his long sleeves.


    "Haha, that''s the price you have to pay for getting the first position even I don''t know how that came to be. Just don''t put it to heart, they are jealous." Nihyuh said, obviously trying tofort David.


    "You are also jealous." David used


    "Of course I am." Nihyuh didn''t even bother to deny David''s usation


    David shrugged nonchntly and replied "I don''t care anyways, as long as they don''te disturb me."


    And as soon as he said that, he felt like pping his mouth as the next moment told him he had just jinxed it.


    Sturm the lion King , Jeanane the red haired girl and surprisingly Lu Feng three students in the top 10 rankings walked towards him as the crowds of students parted way for them. Lu Feng was surprisingly still alive even when a beginner Phaser had been sent to assassinate him.


    David watched expressionlessly as they stood in front of him. He really felt like rolling his eyes.


    "I had never expected for you to be the one who would rank first ce in the event while we the true elites among the new students struggled uselessly for it." Lu Feng stopped when their bodies where only a few centimetres apart.


    The waves he was exuding bellowed like a raging river, suppressing the area around them, making the other students very ufortable and they quickly retreated to a safe distance.


    "P-phaser!? He has advanced already!?" cries of surprise rang out amidst the other students.


    David let out a smirk and he gazed at Lu Feng and his crew before responding. "That shows just how capable I am than the rest of youbined."


    "Let me deal with him!" Sturm who was behind Lu Feng immediately got angry and shouted.


    Lu Feng his hands up, Sturm immediately kept quiet which surprised everyone.


    "It''s not the time to deal with him yet." Lu Feng then gazed at David. "We will meet again David." He gazed deeply at David and his eyes had an hidden tinge of slyness which didn''t escape David''s eyes.


    With that, Lu Feng and the rest walked out of the field with the rest of the team in tow. Since they were of different sses, they weren''t in the field for lecture, they had just passed through the field because of David.


    Jeanane let out a sinister chuckle at David and then she too took her leave.


    "Damn bro! I really don''t want to be in your shoes right now." Nihyuhmented with a whistle.


    "How are you going to deal with them." He asked after a moment of silence.


    David smirking smile increased as he said "Why would I bother about them, they are weak anyways."


    "Oh, a Phaser is weak to you?" Nihyuh gave David a sidelong c¨¦ and refused to say anymore. ''This bastard sure is arrogant.''


    Suddenly the students quickly arranged themselves as they spotted a dot on the horizons which was getting clearer and clearer and then showed up to be the multicolour Sky Cruiser of instructor Ae.


    With her normal entry, she jumped out of the still moving vehicle andnded on the field without using a Sky walker to slow her decent.


    "Bang!"


    Dust and grass flew about for a whole until it finally settled. Revealing...


    David was stunned, so we''re the rest of the students. The hotbat instructor who had always worn revealing clothes sometimes was now wearing a full hijab. Covering all of her body except her face.


    David''s eyes twitched as he tried to figure out what was going on. It was known to all that the instructor was a bit entric bit this?


    Patting her shoulders, she dusted the dust off of her and she gazes at her students with a benevolent smile.


    "Wee back my students." She said as she gazed at each and everyone of them.


    "I trust you enjoyed yourselves during the event, well done." Her face paused on David and she let out a huge grin.


    "Particrly you, David Syntex. I couldn''t be more proud of you." She walked up to him and patted his shoulders three times.


    David''s face twisted and each time he was patted, his shoulders creaked, his bones groaned and his entire body was like a nail as he was being sent five centimetres into the sand each pat he received.


    With a smile that was even more ugly than crying, David nodded his head and responded "It''s my pleasure ma''m. "


    Waving her hands, "Don''t call me ma''m. You can call me by my name Ae." Although she said it, the dangerous glint that appeared her eyes was even more sharper than a de but it was extremely concealed and no one could even see it.


    David hurriedly responded "I dared not so that. You are my instructor. Therefore I must show you some respect." David said seriously withe solemnity in his tone.


    "Oh, really?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.


    David responded with a nod and a solemn expression. Behind him, his back was secretly dripping in sweat.


    "Hehe, that''s good too." She giggled softly.


    Abruptly, she tore of the hijab she was putting and said as she stared at David with a sense of loss and reluctance.


    "You just made me wear this custom for nothing."


    David felt cold sweat dripping down his back.. He had almost fallen for it.

 Chapter 229 - Selecting A Suitable Weapon

    Instructor Ae''s gaze swept through the rest of the students.


    "I was about to teach you all a lesson on pride, but sadly our example for the day was more cautious and sadly didn''t fall for it." Her sweeping gaze paused on David''s body and she still thought it was a pity.


    David''s calmed nerves tensed up once more once he sensed her eyes on him.


    He had almost fallen for her trick. He was about to call her by her name as she had told him to with a smile on his face but he abruptly noticed something was wrong in time and had hurriedly changed his wordings at thest minute, saving himself of the humiliation he would have received.


    "Since we weren''t able to talk about pride today, that would be der when I find a perfect target or example but as for now, let''s head back to the main topic of today." she strode gracefully through the field and her tank top flickered rapidly with the wind.


    "Selecting your most suitable weapon." She finally revealed. And with that, she pped her hands twice. Te sound was soft, but it seemed to have ignored thews of loss of energy and travelled through the entire field.


    Several dozens of ordinary humans carrying a huge rack of weapons on their shoulder came running towards them with sweat dripping of their foreheads as they panted severely in exhaustion.


    With a huge thump, they ced the huge rack of weapons on the ground of the field and without waiting to catch their breaths, they hurriedly made their way out of the field.


    "The institute has given you all, the grace to venture to the outside world toplete missions, broaden your horizons and meet with students from other acedemy." she said, staring at the rack of weapons as she traced the edge of the rack with her fingers.


    "But without the power to protect yourselves, you will most likely be killed off if you venture to the outside world just like that. That Is not a theory, it is a fact." Instructor Ae stated.


    "I''ve trained you all on how to use your hands and feets more effective inbat and I''m pretty sure you can wlessly attack and defend yourself with your fists. And now that you can control your own body without ws, and now, it''s finally time to control something that isn''t your own body to be precise and wless. And with that, the power to protect yourselves should be at your finger tips." she concluded and snapped her fingers lightly.


    "Now, from the edge over there, you guys shoulde up the rack of the weapon one by one and have a feel of the weapons." she pointed at the first student who stood in the beginning of the line.


    "When you are done, you can finally select the one that suits you better and that would be your main weapon as that would be the weapon you will use till the end of the semester. And of you can afford your own weapons, that''s also fantastic, otherwise I won''t allow for any changes do you get that?" she said as she stared intently at the students.


    They all hurriedly nodded their head in response.


    Very quickly, the first person stepped out of the line and went out to the rack of weapons to hold out and test each of the weapons out. On therge racks of weapons, there were lots of weapons there but they were all cold weapons. Axe, daggers, swords, spears and lots of other weapons. Each with different size and shapes.


    After a while, it was Davids turn. He couldn''t help but nce at the instructor and then headed to weapon''s rack before him. Grabbing a few of the weapons, but he wasn''t satisfied with how they felt.


    They felt light to him, he needed a more heavier weapon, his eyes caught a hammer lying beside the long sword.


    He held it with his hands and took a casual swing at it. But although it was heavy, the air resistance was too much, he prefered one with a sharp edge. Much like the Axe he had with him.


    Lights shed in his eyes as he spotted a perfect weapon for him, the axe. He had thought he would get a more satisfying feeling from other weapon which was why he hadn''t directly chosen the axe but he was disappointed.


    Pocking up one of therge Axes on the rack, he went back to his ce in the line and waited as the rest of the students went up to choose their weapons.


    The long sword was undoubtedly the most chosen amongst the students and the instructor seem to be aware of that as their were more than 30 long swords in the rack.


    "Okay, now that you all have all selected your weapons, I have assigned a few assignments to you and have sent it to your inboxes. Go over them and practice ording to the instructions given. Now, the best way to get used to thr weapons is to use the in real life experiences, lets spar!" with that, the students were random paired and began to spar with each other.


    * * * * * * *


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!" a notification rang out in the room, startling a young man who was lying peacefully on the bed awake.


    "Five more minutes Hazel!" the young man groaned softly and within a few seconds, he was already sleeping soundly.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"


    "What!?" the young man sat up on the bed and shouted.


    It was then he realised it was his ONI that was ringing out and not his AI waking him from his sleep


    There was no surprise in the young man''s expression as he said. "Why I''m i not surprised you weren''t then one who woke me up Hazel?"


    Blinking his eyes, the young man''s eyes lit up as a few electric currents kept shing in there. He asked grumpily as he was still feeling sleepy. "What? Who is it?"


    "You are still sleeping at this time? It''s almost 10am!!!" the male voice yelled, stunning the sleep out from the young man.


    Startled the young man checked the time and realised it was true. It really was 10 am and he had to attend a lecture at 10:30am.


    His eyes turned red and he quickly stood up to get ready. "That doesn''t give you the right to yell at this talented student you old thing!"


    "You even dared to retort back at me! What mistake I''ve I done in my past life to get a student like you? Visit my ce once you are done with lectures. I need to see where you have gotten with the books I gave to you thest time."


    The young man''s body froze in the middle of putting on his clothes.


    Seeing as their was no reply, the voice grew suspicious and said "You have started reading them right? Cause I remember giving them to you a week ago."


    "Of course I read them, I''m not that forgetful. Alright old man, I need to go now." hurriedly the young man ended the call and with a pale face he murmured "I''m doomed!"


    "Hazel! This is all your fault!!!" David yelled!


    "Sure, why don''t you put the me on me."

 Chapter 230 - Enhanced Memory

    Coming out from the huge lecture hall, David found an empty seat at the edge of the building and sat on it as he opened up his interface.


    Instantly, a few rays of light flew out from his wrist, where his imprint was located at. His interface arranged themselves right in front of him. Although he could clearly see the details carefully, others could only roughly see a rainbow made of lights.


    Opening up his library, he found the book he was looking for. INTRODUCTION TO THE GENES. It was written at the beginning of the massive book. David was put in despair once again as he saw the huge book.


    Flipping open the cover, David began to skim through them with his eyes and then flipped the page to the next page. He had only two hours to dy after which he must leave for the old man''s ce. Otherwise, the old man would suspect that something was wrong somewhere.


    "What the hell in hade''s nine hells are you doing?" an expressionless voice sounded from behind David in a deep surprised tone.


    Nihyuh emerged from the crowds of students exiting the hall. He was dumbfounded at what he saw. He couldn''t help but blink his eyes in disbelief.


    David who would hardly read the instructions manual unless being forced to had taken a book and was unexpectedly reading it. It had given Nihyuh a slight shock.


    Although he was unable to see what David was doing, but from David''s actions, he could vaguely see that David was reading.


    "Can you not disturb me right now? I''m really busy and don''t have enough time to talk to you." David frowned as he waved his hand at Nihyuh and continued to read the book.


    Nihyuh chuckled and he stride David''s front. Intending to see if David was truly serious with it.


    But was surprised that even after several seconds, David''s eyes never left the book he was reading. He wasn''t even aware Nihyuh was still before him and was thoroughly immersed in what he was reading..


    With a slight sneer Nihyuh left as he had something to attend to. Otherwise he would have waited to see through David''s charade.


    Roughly an hour and a halfter, David packed up his things when he was reminded by the timer he had set earlier, and called for transport. He waited for a few seconds as he continued to flip through the book.


    Suddenly, David seem to have reached thest page of the book, he opened his library and ce the book into it while also grabbing another book.


    It was the third time he had switched the books.


    As soon as he spotted the Cruiser that came for him, he alighted on the ship when itnded before him, still reading the book on the way.


    Roughly 20 minutester, David exited the Sky Cruiser. He breathed out roughly as he stared nervously at the familiar white building in front of him.


    Shaking his body, he followed the familiar route he had taken previously and ended up at the familiar wooden door.


    Knocking on them heavily. "Why don''t you just break down the door while you''re at it?" David smiled slightly when he heard the familiar voice of his master.


    Swinging open the door, he casually strode in as replied "I could do that but I don''t want to break that fragile heart of yours, so I just let it be." David shrugged and grabbed the chair, sitting on it with familiarity.


    "Alright I''m here old man. Have you finally decided to give me the gadgets you promised?" David''s eyes lit up and he leaned on the table with hope in his expression.


    "Hehe. Do you think I would actually waste such precious things on you with that mouth of yours?" the white haired man sneered.


    "Don''t kid your self." He snorted and rolled his eyes at David as he adjusted his sses.


    "How is your progress on the books I gave you earlier?" Mr White asked finally.


    David felt his heart clenched a little bit he replied casually. "It''s going well, really well actually." He leaned back in the chair.


    "Oh! Is that so? Then you wouldn''t mind me asking you a bit of questions right?" Mr White finally revealed his trump card.


    David''s face twitched slightly and he felt his heart drop. Although he had expected something like that to happen. He had hoped the man would be so kind to not ask.


    "Sure, ask away. It wasn''t as though I wasn''t reading the book throughout the week." His voice was beginning to shake a little, showing he was slightly nervous.


    The man gazed at David suspiciously and stared at David for several seconds but David didn''t shy down, he was shameless to begin with.


    The old man finally relented and then said. "Alright, Since you epted to be questioned, i shouldn''t disappoint you."


    "Define Gene Editing in your own understanding and do not think of cheating with your AI, I have deactivated your Imprint anyways." He added as he asked.


    David smiled bitterly in his heart. Even if he wanted to cheat, there was still the case if Hazel would actually help him in achieving it.


    Unconsciously, he opened his mouth to respond. " Genome Editing is a method that lets gics change the DNA of many organisms, including nts, mutants, and animals. Basic techniques in Editing DNA can lead to changes in slight physical traits, like eye colors , and body structures. Gists use different technologies to do this. Amon form of Gene editing relies on the concept of DNA double stranded break (DSB) recement mechanics. There are two major pathways that reces DSB; non-homologous double end joining (NHDEJ) and homology directed repair (HDR). NHDEJ uses a variety of enzymes to directly join the DNA ends while the more urate homology directed rece uses a homologous sequence as a temte for regeneration of missing DNA sequences at the break point."


    Silenced reigned in the small office as the white haired man gaped at David in astonishment. What David had just stated was the textbook explication of Gene Editing. He had expected David to just spew out some random words or nonsense but he had never expected to memorize the whole exnation.


    David was also surprised as couldn''t stop himself either. He was totally confused as to where those words came from.


    Being very suspicious, Mr White checked his imprint and saw that he had truly deactivated David''s imprint.


    He then opened his mouth to ask another question. "Define DNA drift for me."


    "Gic drift also known as DNA adaptation is the change in the frequency of an existing gene either variant or original in a poption due to random sampling of that organisms. The genomes in the subject are a sample of those in the parents, and chance has a role in determining whether a given individual survives and reproduces. In simple terms, it means the mutation of a poption of organisms happening due to chance and other factors.


    For example, the Herbivorous Tiger variant had evolved and drifted from their original path and only depend on eating grass and herbs to survive." David couldn''t stop himself and he opened his mouth and spoke out words he himself couldn''t believe he had said.


    If some one had told him a while ago that he was this smart. David was pretty sure he would immediately request a Duel and beat the person up for mocking his intelligence.. Yup, he knew his limits and these was just too much for him.

 Chapter 231 - Mr. Whites Astonishment

    "How the hell are you cheating?" The white haired man stood up from his chair with a frown evident on his face.


    He was now sure David was cheating. And as for the fact that David was actually a genius with an enhanced memory, he did not even consider it.


    He stood up from his position and his eyes shed. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and turned into a slit, it''s colour changing to red in a sh.


    With that, he scanned David''s body from the top to the bottom. He revealed a confused expression as his frown deepened as he stared at David.


    Again! His eyes shed as he scanned through David''s body once more, not believing he couldn''t find anything.


    "W-what do you think you are doing!?" David shouted as he covered his private part with a pale face.


    To think of it, a young man alone with a strange uncle who was looking at him weirdly already. This was certainly enough to raise one''s suspicions up.


    Retreating backwards, David raised his hands as he pointed to the white head man. "I''m warning you old thing. Do note near me!" David warned.


    Mr White was pulled out of his astonishment when he heard David''s words. His face turned instantly red and he felt headache throbbing in his head. "What nonsense are you thinking of?


    Did you really memorize the entire three books?"


    He had just scanned David''s body to check if he was wearing any gadget that could assist him in answering the questions and the feedback he received was that there was non.


    Going back to his seat, he sat down and he decided to try something else. "What is the difference between gene splicing and gene cloning." He asked another question


    "There is actually no main differences between Gene splicing and gene cloning since their end results are the same.


    But their processes, techniques and gic engineering are what makes them different from each other.


    Gene splicing is a form of gic engineering where specific genes are inserted into the genome of another organism to achieve a more stronger effects. It''s basically what happens once a Spryher ingest a Gene serum to be a Phaser In a few moments.


    While gic cloning reproduces a specific gene by extracting the microcells of that gene and inserting them into an artificial molecr womb to reproduce after some time depending on the molecr structure of the organism or gene." David seem to have gotten used to his newly discovered and he seemed casual as he exined to the white haired man.


    As David was exining, Mr White didn''t hesitate. His pupils turned back into a slit as he stared at David with his red slit pupils.


    But he was pleasantly surprised when he saw nothing that proved David was cheating.


    His eyes lit up as he could now consider the fact that he had taken in a genius with an amazing memory.


    Although not as nice as photogenic memory. Mr White thought. But still, it is still an amazing ability.


    He was a Gist himself and e was aware of the importance of having a good memory as that could help one advance to an Apprentice Gist more quickly.


    Although one could choose not to learn anything and instead let the AI take care of the memorizing part, one would forever remain stuck as an apprentice, unable to advance to a Gist, remaining stuck as an apprentice.


    "Haha. I had never expected my self to find such a gem this early at the institute. This is fantastic!" Mr Whiteughed out loud in joy and he stared at David as one would to a precious gem.


    He knew David was talented but he had simply epted him as his personal intern at the spur of the moment because of his straightforward personality.


    But he had been slightly surprised when David had ced first in the event and now this? He felt like all the troubles he had gone through in the past few weeks holding back the other professor''s David had offended by killing their offspring had been totally worth it.


    If he could nurture this talent, he might be able to reproduce a Grand Gist with his own hands. His smile widened and the face he used to stare at David became slightly strange.


    "Hehe. So you finally recognise my talent and worth. Its actually your honour for epting me as your personal disciple." David said arrogantly and was about to ce his legs on the table like he was the boss in the ce.


    "Pa!"


    "Do you think you can do as you please in here you bastard!?" Mr white smacked his head once more.


    "Ouch! You shouldn''t be treating me this way!" David shouted.


    Mr White felt his sudden joy reced with sadness. He really felt he had done something bad in his past life to deserve this.


    He had lost his emotions and had praised David right in front of him, that was actually the mistake he had made.


    Ignoring David''s words, he opened his interface and brought out five massive books in a row. They were even more bigger than the previous ones.


    "This is the second volume of the books I had given to you earlier. With your memory, it should to take you about two weeks to finish them all. After which, we can finally start the process through physical practice of bing an Apprentice Gist."


    Mr White said as he flickered the files towards David. David opened up his interface as it had been released from its lock by the professor.


    epting the books, David''s face immediately went pale. This books were even more exaggerated 20,000 pages per book? Why not just kill him instead. He really wanted to say those words, but he remained quiet and only nodded his head in response.


    After a few moments of talking and some exnation, Mr whit finally released him to leave.


    David exited the professor''s building and was heading to his own dormitory as he needed to practise the unique technique and his own Exercising method to increase his blood cycle.


    Activating his Sky walker. He wasn''t actually nning on letting Hazel to call for a transport toe pick him up as he had the Sky walker with him.


    Moreover, he and Hazel had a huge quarrel thest time when David realized he was still a virgin and actually didn''t sleep with those girls while Hazel refused to tell him anything about it and let him wallow in sadness of losing his Virginity without even awake ro see the process.


    The girls had called him a beast that day because he had spent more than 10,000 Gyno points on them in the bar that night.


    Thinking of this, David shook his head and still sighed in relief about that matter.


    He had only put on his protective sses and route coordinator when he suddenly received a message from a ghost transmitter-means the sender is untraceable.


    "The meeting is by 11pm today, at Windstate Street. Follow the arrow once you get there and don''t bete. Be sure to wear something that covers you entire body up so as not to reveal to others your true identity.. See youter."

 Chapter 232 - The Unity Technique.

    10:05 pm.


    David nced at the time with with an inexplicable expression on his face. He was standing at the edge of a balcony which was more than 20 meters away from the ground.


    A few secondster, he took out an eye ss from his pocket and wore it on his face. It was a Gadget that works like a path finder, kind of like a clear route seeker in the skies.


    He wasn''t the only who had the Sky walker and was obviously not the only one who was going to fly by it this night throughout the entire institute.


    The eye sses connects with other and makes a clear route for the user so as not to bump into others unexpectedly. The higher grade even had the Auto pilot function. Directly controlling the Sky Walker to fly safely to the assigned destination.


    And as for Sky Cruisers, there was no need to worry about them as they were the ones who control the upper part of the atmosphere, meaning they were only allowed to fly in a designated high altitude.


    While the Sky walker rules the lower atmosphere, allowed to fly in a much lower altitude and was banned from reaching higher than a specific altitude. So as to avoid any mode of idents.


    Pulling up the hood of his cloak, he sighed lightly. He was now ready.


    Jumping off the balcony, the wind screamed miserably past his face as his body rushed towards the ground head first, pping his hair fiercely backwards.


    Gravity was upon him as his body sped downwards past the air with increasing velocity, parallel to the wall of the dormitory.


    When he felt his speed of decent has reached its peak, he spread out his arms and changed his position, flying t, horizontally to the ground.


    With that, he immediately activated the sky Walker. The soles of his boots opened up with a slight clinking sound. And two thrusters emerged from within.


    Pressing his toes lightly, heat instantly erupted from beneath the boots, propelling his body further into the air together with the momentum he had built, he was so fast that the student who were walking and discussing amongst themselves could only see a dark shadow move past them.


    Flying for several minutes, David slowed down the output of his thrusters as he saw he had reached Windstate Street.


    With a soft thump, hended on the outskirts of the street as he retracted the thrusters beneath his feet. Looking around slightly, the streets was still busy even at this moment at night as several people were walking to and fro.


    Shifting his body sideways, he allowed a fat guy that was about to bump into him pass by.


    "How could there possibly be such a meeting in this area?" he was confused. This ce appeared to be a well known street as students andbour workers bump into each other every time, selling or buying certain things like food, herbs tech parts and some other things he could recognise.


    Opening his interface, he clicked on the message and allowed the arrow to pop up a few centimetres above his wrist.


    Since nobody else could hope to see his own holographic image, David wasn''t worried about people recognising that his holo image was an arrow leading him somewhere.


    Casually strolling through the busy market, David checked out some things in the market as though he wanted to buy something.


    When he reached a the middle of the market, David casually grabbed a book that was ced in front of a small store.


    Reading its content. It was actually a training manual. "Unity Technique."


    Reading its introduction, "The unity techniquebines two Exercising manuals together, assisting them to coexist, forming a kind of symbiotic rtionship. Contains only 12 levels in it."


    David blinked his eyes as he returned to reality, he nced at the book in his hands with a deadpan expression.


    Expressionless, he dropped the book and immediately turned to leave. Did they think of him as a fool? If the technique was actually real, it would never have being in this type of flea market.


    Combining two techniques that weren''t reallyparable with each other was just impossible and even if it was real, there had to be a huge disadvantage to it, otherwise it wouldn''t beying here.


    "Hey! What do you think you are doing?" a hoarse voice shouted at him and before he knew it, he was grabbed by the shoulders.


    Surprised , David turned around and saw it was an old man that had grabbed him. "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? You dare ask me what''s wrong? You took my technique off my shelf, sneakily recorded it with your system and then hurriedly dropped it, intending to leave. And you dared ask me what was wrong?" The old man who was the owner of the store screamed agitatedly, sending spit flying all over David''s face.


    The crowds of students and ordinary people began to stir as they gathered around them.


    David was immediately stunned and he immediately opened his mouth to exin. After all, the person he was talking to was old and might have misunderstood him. "You might have been mis-" his words were instantly cut off short ass he was interrupted.


    "Ha! You even dared to lie to my face." The old man snorted. David was beginning to get embarrassed. He watched as more and more people gathered as they pointed at him while shaking their head.


    "Everyone look at this evidence!" the old man took out a device from his pockets.


    An holographic image popped in the air, showing David picking up the technique and after a few seconds of reading the book, he dropped it and that was where it stopped.


    ''if you don''t get moving in the next 10 minutes, you will bete to the meeting.'' Hazel''s voice rang out in his head.


    ''Fvck! What the hell is going on here!'' David cursed in frustration.


    "Alright old man, how much is the technique then?" he was beginning to get annoyed.


    The old man seem to have calmed down when he heard that "It doesn''t cost much, just a bit of Gyno points. With your magna-"


    "How much does it cost!?" David almost yelled. He was almostte. Zara had already warned him never to bete to the meeting.


    "Alright alright, it''s just 10,000 Gyno points." The old man''s beard flew swayed as he spoke.


    David almost fell to the ground. "10,000 Gyno points? Why don''t you just go rob the Institute''s treasurery! " David cursed sending his own spit down the man''s face.


    "How much can you pay then!"


    "100 Gyno points."


    "Why don''t you just steal it from me!"


    "That''s all I have, only 100 Gyno points left!" David said decisively. He knew he was being scammed but he wasn''t going to waste his Gyno points because of some kind of pity he had for the skinny and bony old man.


    "Y-you!!!" the man pointed at David and his face turned rapidly, struggling to breathe.


    "Here, take it or leave it." David stated casually. He wasn''t going to allow himself to be fooled more than that.


    Blinking his eyes, the old ma could see tat David was already firm with his decision and shook his head inside his head. This one is a bit smart, but just a bit.


    Grunting loudly, the hold man took out a device and epted the transfer from David''s system.


    David didn''t even wait for the old man to say anything, he grudgingly took the book from the counter and turned to leave.


    The crowds parted ways as they allowed him to pass. As he was passing by he heard a few whispers.


    "Old Bai had tricked another Ignorant student off his Gyno points. Tsk Tsk Tsk. The exercise manual is a wide spread technique that can''t even be sold for 10 gyno points but that old guy sold it for 10 times its price. That old guy is just too scheming." One of the other traders in the surroundings whispered.


    "I wonder why he hadn''t gotten in trouble with the students yet."


    "Old Bai is a smart guy. He always goes where there are crowds of people and never once goes anywhere alone. Naturally the students he had scammed wasn''t able to deal with him as they would be expelled they are caught breaking the rules of fighting." One of the other traders inputted.


    David felt his face grow red in anger as he turned and red at the old man. He knew he had been scammed and had even allowed it but never in his imagination would he have thought he would be cheated to pay 10 times the amount. Ten times!


    He was so ashamed of him self at this moment he wanted to hit his head against the wall.


    The old man didn''t even bother about David once he got the Gyno po


    ints.. He sat down back in his reclined chair and happily hummed a tone while stroking his beard softly.

 Chapter 233 - Dark Phantoms Meeting

    He immediately circted the blood in his veins and then activated Cyclonic technique.


    It was a technique best for evading and


    in this crowded ce, it was the perfect one to use.


    He figure shed through the crowds like lightning as he weaved through the stream of people, following the pointy head of the holo image.


    In just a few seconds, he arrived in front of a closed store. ording to the direction of the arrow.


    Within a few seconds, David took out a small piece of contraption that looked like a button, ced it at the side of his neck, touching his throat.


    Retrieving the Blood Wolf mask out from his pockets and ced it on his face, he pulled his hoodie outward and tightened it well, covering both his hair and his face. Also grabbing a pair ck gloves, he wore it on his hands.


    Now he was ready.


    "Knock !... Knock!... Knock! Knock! Knock!" David knocked on the door three times in specific rhythms, not as a normal person would.


    There was a slight clicking sound and the door automatically opened up. David went through it without hesitation.


    He was a bit stunned by the huge expanse of area he had just barged into.


    The ce was wide, almost asrge as half a football field. But there was no lightening in the area, it was just arge bonfire at the middle of the field.


    Surrounding therge bonfire were several figures, more than a 100 in numbers encircling the bone fore as they remained silent.


    Several figures also started to join the gaps in the circles quietly form different directions, which means there were several exit and entry pathways in this location. Using the opportunity, David also ran over to join the encirclement, also remaining silent with the rest of the people with him.


    They were all putting on something to hide their full body concealing their identities, not revealing a single speck of skin outwards. It really deserved the name as a Dark Organisation.


    Soon, the figures reached up to 200. It was exactly at this moment that there wasn''t anymore peopleing in to join the lines.


    One of the figures encircling the bonfire step out from the line, wearing a ferocious cat mask and walked out slowly. Only stopping a few feet away from therge bellowing fire.


    "I wee you all to the weekly meeting of our prestigious orga-" he wasn''t able to finish his words when something smashed onto his mask, spilling over his mask and cloak.


    "Bi Cats, do you think you can deceive everyone this time again." a strange voiceing from a person wearing a Cactus Monster maskughed. He grabbed a handful of fruit and threw it at the person in the disguising as the leader.


    The other 200 something peopleughed as they also threw things at him.


    "Sh*t! How did you manage to find out!? My disguise was perfect this time!" the person yelled as he covered his face trying to escape being stoned by numerous number of people.


    David was confused about what was going on. He then felt someone tapped him by the shoulders.


    Turning his head to the side, someone who was covered in a sick cloak had appeared beside him.


    The cloak was familiar to him but the Red-eyed Lion''s mask on the persons face was what made the person more like a stranger.


    "Za-"


    Before he could even finish his first words, he was interrupted by the person.


    "Shhh!" Zara quickly prevented him from speaking anymore.


    "We don''t use our real names here. We go by nicknames. Names that matches with our mask."


    She then nced at the mask he was wearing. "You would be called Blood Wolf then, but since that name is chosen by that guy over there," She pointed at a certain someone across therge bonfire. He was also putting on a simr mask as David.


    Which made them seem simr to each other except that the person was a head taller than David.


    "You will be called Blood Hound." Zara continued. David''s face twitched as he retorted.


    "What type of nicknames are those?" he couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "I obviously wouldn''t agree to be called Blood Hound." his voice resolute.


    Zara giggled but a mechanical sound came out from her mouth making the noise seem slightly strange.


    "It''s not about what you want David. It''s about what the leader wants. And that''s the name you are gonna get. Do you want to bet on it?" Zara suddenly got fired up and opened up her interface.


    David''s mouth twitched slightly and opted to change the topic. "What''s going on there? I thought we were supposed to be having a meeting?" David pointed at the scene going on in front of him.


    "Oh that. Anytime the Leader seem to bete, someonees up each time wearing his mask to act like him since we only recognise each other by our masks."


    "Sometimes we would get fooled and sometimes not. Adds a bit of liveliness to the atmosphere. The leader doesn''t seem to mind either." Zara exined with a shrug.


    "Oh. Have you tried it before?" David asked as he continued to watch the scene.


    "God no. I''m terrible at acting. Failed acting sses numerous times back home. I would immediately be found out if i tried." Zara immediately shook her head.


    "Acting sses? You were from Sector AA? " David was immediately surprised. Those were the ces rich folks of the sector resides.


    Letting out a mysteriousugh, Zara replied "Who knows? "


    Suddenly, the scene of the man in mask agilely dodging the stuffs thrown at him paused as a person wearing the same ferocious cat mask began to walk towards the circle of people and fire from the distance.


    Seeing this, numerous people each grabbed a huge vacuum cleaner with their hands and within just a few seconds, they had cleared up the dirty ce.


    And by the time the person arrived, the ce had been spotlessly cleaned up with not a single speck of dust in the area.

 Chapter 234 - The Competition

    Therge field soon turned silent as the figure walked into the encirclement and arrived near therge fire. There was a certain type of oppressive waves emanating off that person that seem to turn the entire field deadly silent.


    Stretching both his hands sideways, the figure kept turning around slowly and his eyes peered through the crowds of people. It was as though he was doing some sort of hidden scan.


    "Alright, we areplete. Let the gathering official begin." The voice of a 6 year old kid rang out from his mouth and entered into the ears of everyone.


    The person was also wearing a voice changing contraption.


    "We also have four new members with us today. Come on out, let''s get you a nickname amongst us." The leader said as he gestured to David and some other people.


    David finally came out. He saw some three other peopleing out with him from the other direction.


    "Now to give you code names." The 6 year old kid voice said after pondering for a while.


    "You with the snake mask, u shall be called Serpent. Python is already chosen by someone else." As soon as he said that, the 200+ people shouted out loud in unison.


    "SERPENT!"


    "And you with the Red eyed Rabbit mask shall be called Mouse . Since Rabbit is already taken."


    "MOUSE!"


    After naming the third person, he finally turned and he pointed at David. David was put into despair. Zara, no Red Lion was right, he might actually be called Blood Hound.


    "Since you are with the Blood Wolf mask and since its already being chosen, you shall go by Blood Hound."


    "BLOOD HOUND!" The rest of the people their immediately said in unison in a thunderous noise.


    David immediately closed his eyes. Blood Hound? Couldn''t they just find a more befitting and cool nickname for him like the Exterminator, the vanquisher or something like that.


    "Since we have given you the names you shall be called by, you are officially a core member of our group, the Dark Phantom."


    "You will be granted a list of Combat Techniques and Exercising manuals unique to our organisation. And you can only select three of those and they would immediately be sent to your designated chosen location." The leader began to exin some of their do''s and don''t.


    "We do not use the techniques learnt from the institute when we are out on a mission as that would expose your true identity with just a bit of digging, which is why you have being given the grace to learn three particrbat techniques or exercising manuals, only unique to our us, so that you can battle and each time you battle, you represent us." The person began to exin. And although his voice was that if a kid''s everyone took him seriously.


    "Now, by the end of this meeting, Cloud Whale, Fierce Bull and Soaring Chick, you guys take the newbie on an easy mission, test their capabilities, and their talents of improvement, and grade them ordingly. They have no need to listen to serious knowledge and conversation as of yet, might prove detrimental instead."


    The leader called out to three people who immediately stepped out and nodded in agree meant in unison.


    "Follow us." The one called Cloud Whale said and they walked out of the encirclement.


    David and the other three new people, Serpent, Mouse and Hypno Fox also walked out of the line and followed them.


    Before he left, Zara nodded at him and whispered. "Try to show off your worth, but don''t expose too much if your ability."


    David nodded his thanks to the advice and followed the people that had been tasked to lead them.


    Contrary to expectation, they were lead back outside to the market. After which, Cloud Whale, Fierce Bull and Soaring Chick began to discuss amongst themselves in a hush tone, totally ignoring the four people they were tasked to give missions to while they strolled through the still busy market at this time of the day.


    David and the other three students could do nothing but only follow them.


    They also couldn''t discuss amongst themselves as they didn''t want to disclose each others identity.


    This went on for a about 15 minutes and before the new students knew it, they had already reached a deserted part of the street.


    "Okay, this is the ce." Fierce Bull casually stated. Suddenly, they each leapt to the top of a very high building, leaving the words. "Do not follow us."


    David frowned and felt like they were being treated a bit too coldly. But he calmed himself down and leaned to the side of a streetmp that wasn''t working any longer.


    The other three new students were confused but also did their own thing.


    Approximately three minutester, there was the sound of several footstepsing from the opposite side of the streets as nine people in different masks of popr celebrities revealed themselves.


    It looks as though they were also members of A Dark Organisation but a different one.


    Suddenly, the sly voice of Cloud Whale reverberated from the top of the building as he said "Haha, Tom Cruise, Jill Valentine, you guys came just toote. I was hoping you might have being ambushed on your way by the institute but sadly, it doesn''t seem to be the case. "


    The new people who had just arrived stayed at a far distance.


    One of them who was putting on a Tom Cruise face mask snorted loudly as he replied. "Do not worry, we wouldn''t be caught before you guys. This time, I was just making sure the championship stays with us. Since we had always won anyway. Hehe " As he was dunking out words with Cloud Whale, the two old core members were instructing the new members on what to do.


    Cloud Voice seem to pause but he still retorted. "Wasn''t it because your organisation choses to take in students recklessly without even checking for their talents and. You will be doomed sooner orter since your organisation doesn''t really have any talent of note worth."


    "Don''t be naive Cloud Whale. Quantity would sooner orter outperform quality. This has always being the case during this test but you people just don''t learn. Choosing to ept only talents? What a joke. Even a powerhouse would fall once he is being surrounded, not too talk about these kids." Jill Valentine piped in from the side with a snort.


    With his night vision, David clearly saw one of the old members wearing a Jean ude mask ce a syringe of unknown uses in the hands of the new members who was wearing the Jason Statham, while saying somethings secretly to his ears.1Although David wasn''t aware of what that was, he instinctively got a bad feeling from it.


    The person with the Jean ude mask seem to have felt David''s stare. And turned to nce at David. But David didn''t shy aware, thinking the person would at least be embarrassed of his actions and hide away the serum.


    But he was wrong. The person wearing the Jean ude mask merely winked at him and also seem to be smiling through the mask, before resuming what he was doing.


    It was tant cheating and the person obviously didn''t care that he had been caught.. David was stunned.

 Chapter 235 - Four-Arm Ape Gene.

    David immediately scowled. They were already being out numbered six to four, but they still resulted to cheating. What sortpetition was this anyways?


    David was quiet confused. Suddenly, Fierce Whale dropped from top of the building he was previously at with a loud Bang.''


    Then he approached the four of them as he or she said. "Now, this is the test you are to under go. See those three gs over there?"


    He pointed at a distance between the two organisations. There were three blue gs embedded at the top of a building, exactly in the middle of the two separate organisations.


    The three gs were of different sizes as one was bigger than than the other two. The second g was also big but wasn''t as big as the first g. While the third was the smallest g amongst the three gs.


    "Now, your mission is too retrieve the gs. The one whoes back here with the biggest g gets a special reward from the organisation. While those whowd here with the second and third although would still get rewards, it wouldn''t be as goodpered to the one who gets the biggest g. "


    Once he finished speaking, he didn''t say anything else and turned to leave. He ws about to leap back to the top of the building when a mechanical voice asked. "What are the rules." It was Serpent that had asked. He appeared to be quite the thoughtful person.


    Turning back slightly, Fierce Bull responded. "There is no rules, every scheme and tactics are allowed. Oh, as long as you don''t kill anyone, do whatever you like." Fierce Bull shrugged his shoulders and without waiting to be asked another question, he immediately climbed the wall of the building andnded at the top of the building after a few second.


    David contemted. He didn''t understand why the people from their own organisation was treating them coldly.


    Suddenly, a huge holo image appeared a the top of the building holding the gs.


    "3!"


    David scowled. They weren''t even given time to get ready or adjust their mindset. They were given only three seconds to get ready that was totally a unexpected.


    "2!"


    "1!"


    "0!"


    David immediately stumped his feet to the ground as he circted Cyclonic technique. He was like a phantom as he passed by the streets in a blur.


    Suddenly, David raised his head up only to see Mouse and Serpent had already soared into the air using the Sky Walker.


    "Fvck!" he let loose a curse and leapt a few meters into the air while also activating his Sky walker.


    The soles beneath his feet opened up revealing two thrusters. With a boom, the thrusters expelled massive amounts ofbustion energy immediately propelling his body forwards. into the air.


    When he gazed at the opposite team, he realised that they had activated their Sky Walkers at the very start of thepetition, making them gain much of an advantage towards them.


    David hesitate for a moment while he ws in the air as he contemted. Keeping a low profile was what he would normally do under normal circumstances. But since he ws all masked up, he hesitated if he should keep a low profile here or it might actually be a terrible idea.


    Suddenly, his gaze was firm and he no longer hesitate. There was no way anyone would know who he was, no matter what he did as Blood Hound therefore, he could definitely act quite freely.


    Thinking up to here, he forcefully pushed down his ties against his boots. In that moment, the thrusters beneath his feet expanded by twice the amount of its previous size.


    Blue mes were suddenly expelled from the thrusters and David''s body jerked as his speed in the air increased by twice its previous amount and it still continued to increase more.


    David immediately surpassed both Mouse and Serpent, flying straight towards the building.


    "Fvck! Isn''t that the B-7 Sky Walker recently released a week ago?" Mouse cursed with his eyes wide opened in surprise. He hadn''t expected to have a rich team member. That particr Sky walker was very expensive. And it costs about a 100,000 Gyno points even more expensive than a normal Sky Cruiser.


    Davidnded directly on the building and immediately grabbed the biggest g. He saw the other team flying over with angry expressions on their faces.


    David smirked, waved at them "Later suvkers!" he immediately took off flying.


    LBut what was unexpected was that his speed of flying was very slow. When he look to check, he realised the problem wasn''t from his Sky walker it was from the g.


    The g was heavy, incredibly heavy that it directly slowdown David''s moving pace.


    David''s expression changed slightly. It appears that things wouldn''t be as easy as he thought.


    He immediately dropped to the ground and started to run with the heavy g on his hands. He was now beginning to regret picking the biggest g when he could have chosen a smaller one.


    Before he could think further he felt the faster of the six figures who were flying towards him the one with the Paul Walker mask quickly swooped in in his direction with terrifying speed, intending to ram into him with his momentum.


    David sneered instead. He immediately activated Three-Fold step. The muscles in his right leg bulged outwards, looking like the the leg of some terrible monster.


    That wasn''t all, David immediately activated the double power thrusters in his sight foot sky walker. This immediately gave David''s right leg a massive boost.


    Added together with the force from his Three-Fold Step technique, one could only imagine how much force it would contain.


    Without holding anything back, David''s right leg blurred into shadows and with a loud Bang, he sent the figure smashing backwards, drawing an incredible arc in mid air, flying backwards with twice the amount of speed he hade with, his fate unknown.


    David hurriedly deactivated the Sky walker in order to avoid spinning in circles from the thrusters.

 Chapter 236 - Revealing The Bronze Body.

    "Let''s all go together, I can''t believe he can take us all at once." The opoosing team seem to have been intimidated by David''s actions as they slowed down their thrusters output.


    "Who says he is alone." Serpent said as hended right beside David with Mouse following from behind.


    "We obviously outnumber you people five to four. You should know when to give up because you have no chance against us in a fight." The one with the John Lewis mask said aggressively.


    David sneered and he arrogantly responded. "Why speak so much nonsense, let''s fight. I will take two, you each take one."


    With that David leapt at the person with the John Lewis mask. Sending a punch directly to his face.


    "Bang!"


    Two fists directly collided and the person with the John Lewis mask fell backwards there steps, but when he looked up at David, he saw David fighting his other teammates as tough the collision had done nothing to him.


    The one who was wearing the Jason Statham mask, David wanted to deal with him as quickly as he could, before the other side had the chance to use the serum.


    He immediately activated Three Fold strength, only strengthening his arm muscles, making them swell by two times their original amount.


    As soon as David did this, the person with the serum shouted.


    "Four-Armed Ape, Activate! " suddenly, the person''s muscles bulged, even more bigger than David''s.


    With a ferocious shout, he pounded his chest with his fist and then abruptly pounded them down at David.


    This immediately made David frown slightly, "A Phaser." but his attacks didn''t paused as he also mmed his two fist against the person''s pounded fist.


    "Boom!"


    Dense visible waves exploded from their contact of attack, spreading out in a clear circle before vanishing into thin air.


    David staggered backwards a single step and the ground beneath his feet cracked into a circr web crack.


    Whereas his opponent was sent skidding backwards several meters away, drawing a deep ravine on the ground at the top of the roof of the building.


    His expression wasn''t good and his eyes was filled with disbelief. Although he was only a one-gene Phaser and hadn''t even reached 50% merge rate, the gene he had merged with was one that supported pure power, The Four-Armed Ape. He couldn''t believe there was someone who could over power him in strength as David had done.


    His eyes flickered for a bit and without hesitation, he grabbed the serum in his pocket and stabbed himself at his waist.


    Suddenly, his eyes glowed and growled loudly in a rumbling sound. "Four-Armed Ape, activate!"


    His shout was thunderous and in a split second, he screamed loudly as two muscr arms twice the size of his original arms grew out from his waist, dripping with bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    Suddenly, the arms crackled as they formed two fists and smashed against each other in a thunderous sound.


    The guy in the Jason Statham mask recovered as he turned his eyes to gaze at David.


    "Let''s begin."


    His voice was sinister and his eyes was filled with ferocity as he locked his gaze on David.


    David at this moment knew he was in a terrible position. Tha serum had forcefully pushed that person to a 100% merge rate, allowing him to temporarily grow the other two arms.


    With a serious expression, David resumed his battle stance and then with ae hither gesture he breathed in slightly.


    "Boom!"


    The ground beneath him cracked as he drew strength directly from the ground.


    Provoked, the person with the four arms dashed towards David''s with speed almost twice his original one.


    This made David''s gaze turn solemn. He had thought only the strength would be increased, he hadn''t thought the person''s physical attribute would also increase too.


    Steeling his mind, his body abruptly turned bronze without warning, drawing looks of confusion from the rest of the team who had made way for them to gift as they could not afford to get caught in the cross fire.


    Fierce Bull, Cloud whale and Soaring Chick immediately drew in a sharp gasp of disbelief.


    "D-did i see wrongly? Isn''t that the bronze body we''re all pursuing?" Soaring Chick spoke with confusion it''s tone.


    "It should be it. But since when did a genius like this emerged in our institute." Fierce bull nodded his head.


    "We are stuck at this stage because we want to gain at least the bronze body before we advance. I can''t believe a new student who had just advanced to the Phaser stage best us to it." Cloud Whale breathed in to contain his emotions.


    But their hearts were rolling and boiling. They felt butter in their mind. They had consumed certain amount of resources and wasted enough time for the slim chance to obtain the bronze body but it was all to no avail.


    They dared not even dream of the silver body, the gold, or the legendary diamond body for they know where their limits lies.


    They could only ce their hopes in achieving the bronze body but they themselves had experienced jsut how diffoit was to reach such a stage.


    And seeing that someone younger than them had reached that stage before them obviously made them extremely dissatisfied, disappointed and other emotions.


    With a slight smirk on his face, David punched his fist at the iing punches heading toward his head.


    "Bang!bang!"


    As soon as he repelled the first two fist he was a little slow to react as therge fist by his opponent''s waist took the opportunity to m directly into his chest.


    But David didn''t mind and only smiled instead.


    "Boom!" The sound of metal striking metal resounded from David''s chest.


    "Hmph!"


    With a muffled groan, David retreated backwards slightly with clenched teeth but after that, nothing happened.


    There was also a weird force trying to enter his body. David called it the gene force from Phasers. It was attempting to destroy the structure of his gene.


    But David didn''t even need to react as a massive heat burnt the force away.

 Chapter 237 - Dual-Gene Phaser

    He was only still just Spryher, but the Three-Fold technique which strengthened his arm and increased its size more than two times made it seem as though he Phased in his gene.


    But they were all wrong. Right now, Cloud whale, Fierce bull and Soaring Chick felt bitter and dissatisfied but if they knew David was still in the Spryher Stage, it was unknown what would happen.


    The older members of the other teams, Tom Cruise, Jill valentine and the other person who David had caught giving out the serum immediately scowled and their gaze darkened.


    They also find it hard to believe a new student had the bronze body. Their expression turned sour in an instant.


    "Where did this bastarde from?" someone spoke out through gritted teeth.


    "The Bronze body? What incredible talent. It seems like we aren''t going to win today''spetition." Jill valentine said with a frown.


    "Should we find information about that guy? It obvious he would be trouble if he finallypletes assembling the genes he wants." The person''s voice was sinister and it was obvious his question carried another meaning to it.


    "It wouldn''t be easy to find his real identity as he only revealed his bronze body and also his gene but that isn''t enough to find him but just in case, we should keep out an eye for a Phaser with strength based gene that also possess the bronze body." The Jill valentine suggested.


    "Do not discuss the matter any further. Its the Dark Phantom''s luck they had recruited a genius like that. It isn''t as though he is still in the Phaser stage and acquired the bronze body, so we should drop the matter here. Moreover, we have also recruited a genius. Although not as talented as this guy, it should be able to rip the scale of the battle." The person with the Tom Cruise mask said in a mysterious tone.


    "Oh, what do you mean?" the others nced at him with a questioning gaze.


    "Haha, don''t be in a hurry, you will see soon."


    * * * * * *


    With the activation bronze body, his strength and defence had risen to an astonishing level.


    His eyes shone brightly as he sidestepped the a punch towards his face and then with an astonishing speed, he punched heavily towards the head of his opponent.


    "Bang!"


    A huge arm suddenly appeared, blocking off his punch but not without moving backward due to the force behind David''s fist.


    Using that moment, David immediately released four consecutive fist strikes within a second. His arm blurred into after images as they mmed against his opponent''s chest.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Four consecutive booming sounds echoed one after the other producing rippling waves from his chest that sounded like dull drumming sounds.


    He staggered backwards as blood spilled out from his mouth, dropping to the ground.


    Humiliated, the guy with the Four-arm let out an enraged roar. A formless ripple spread out in all directions from his mouth, sending dust and sediments in all directions like the hurricane.


    Suddenly, David felt his speed dropped by several degrees and he felt incredibly dizzy, disorientated upon being struck by the formless ripple.


    Seizing this moment, Jason statham immediately lunged forwards and with his huge arms, he grabbed at both of David''s shoulders with the newly grown arm holding him in ce.


    Suddenly, with the original arms, he ferociously mmed both fist on David''s bronze head with evil intentions.


    David sneered wildly upon this. Shrugging his shoulders, he escaped from the lock and immediately caught the two fist heading towards his fist with his hands. Raising his legs up slightly he stomped forwards explosively.


    "Boom!!!"


    A blue force field suddenly showed up, forcefully interrupting David''s attack, stopping his foot from touching his chest.


    David''s eyes hardened ''First the serum, and now a force field!? It was tant cheating!!''


    David was furious as his eyes turned red. Suddenly, his bronze leg that was still in the air expanded by two folds and the forcefield holding it up in the air flickered as though it was about to break, but it strangely withstood the attack.


    The Four-armed guy was able to react this time, he immediately panicked. Using his other two arms below his armpit, he pounded on David''s waist repeatedly in rm.


    But David wasn''t bothered by it a constant nging sound resounded from his body as he was being hit. A sinister light shed in his eyes and immediately, he lightly pressed his toes against the soles of his boots.


    A sudden gush of mes spewed out from his boots, to the force field. It inky took one second and his foot immediately stamped down on his chest without anymore obstructions.


    "Boom!"


    The four-armed guy was immediately tossed into the air like a kite with no rope as he mmed straight from the roof of the building, breaking through the dividing wall, creating a man shaped hole in the wall, smashing into the main building.


    As for his oue, no one knew as there wasn''t any sounding from within the hole.


    David retracted the thrusters and ced his foot back to the ground.


    Expressionlessly, he walked towards the huge g and was about to grab it.


    "p p p."


    He turned around to see who it was.


    "That''s was an epic battle. I had thought I wouldn''t have to reveal my strength and remain low key, but it seems that won''t be possible." A voice dropping with malice said indifferently.


    It was a person wearing a Samual L Jackson mask. He stood at the edge of the roof, resting on an iron pole embedded on the roof with a casual posture.


    It was as though he didn''t take David seriously.


    David expression turned solemn in an instant. He could feel a sort of gic threatsing from that person.


    It wasn''t as though the person was stronger than him, it was as if the person was an even more evolved being than even himself.


    He immediately recognised the threat and he said in a low voice. "A Dual-gene Phaser."


    "That''s surprisingly correct." The guy replied in a surprised tone. He was surprised by the fact that David could make out his power level with just a single nce.


    But surprise was just surprise, that didn''t make him take David any more seriously.

 Chapter 238 - Fighting A Dual-Gene Phaser!

    David was slightly surprised as he didn''t think that there was someone who was this strong amongst the new students.


    Already merging the second gene that quickly? That sort of talent is just too terrifying.


    "Haha. That previous guy didn''t evenst a minute before he fell. I hope you can entertain more than the other guy did." Davidughed wildly as his tone revealed the mockery hidden within.


    The guy with the Samuel L Jackson mask froze and his eyes turned sinister as he gaze at David as though wishing to devour him right there.


    "Hehe, you asked for it." His voice was and immediately he said it, he removed his body from the pole.


    Suddenly, there was a weird creaking sound that emerged from him. It was as if some bones were popping and cracking.


    The guy groaned loudly but apart from that, not a single sound emerged from his mouth.


    The sound got louder and with a pop, two wing with lots of brown and white feathers popped out from his back. Each wing was more than two meters long that was more than two meters in length popped out from his back.


    Shaking off the fluids on his feathers, he pped them softly, generating a soft wind that swept up the dust in tha environments.


    That wasn''t all though. His arms suddenly elongated and swelled as they appeared quite muscr. Suddenly, his fingernail grew, thicker, longer and sharper and they shone with a greenish glint that showed that they were very sharp and also poisonous.


    He suddenly breathed slightly and he turned his gaze towards David with an obvious smirk on his face. "Let''s begin. "


    Immediately he said this, he instantly pped his wings and he flew upwards without a warning. His speed was so fast that others could only see after images as he disappeared into the distance.


    David only watched expressionless and remained standing. ''Did he expect me to impulsively pursue him to the sky?''


    David snickered inwardly. He wasn''t stupid.


    Casually walking towards the huge g, it was as though he had ignored the threat in the sky above him.


    He continued to walk forwards and as he took his fifth step forwards, he suddenly heard a sharp whistling sounding from behind him.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw the person flew towards him with a terrifying speed. It was as though he was teleporting as he appeared behind David in a blink of an eye.


    David''s expression changed and he roared loudly.


    His muscles hardened by a terrifying degree and he immediately turned around with astonishing agility as he crossed his metallic arm against each other. In that instant, the flying person mmed into David with terrifying speed.


    "CLANG!!!"


    Sparks flew like dust and David groaned loudly as his body was pushed three meters backwards with terrifying force, his two feet drawing two deep and sharp ravine on the ground with smoking smell emitted from the fiction.


    His arms shook and his body wobbled ad he staggered as he tried his best to keep his body toppling down. It took some time to destroy the gene force.


    His eyes turned red as he stared ferocious at the guy with wings. His chest was smoking as five deep white marks could be seen on his bronze coloured body. He had blocked only one w, the other had prated his defence and had hit his chest directly.


    David saw iting but the weird thing was that he just couldn''t react fast enough to block it.


    Suddenly, David saw the guy disappear into a blur as he pped his wings, increasing his speed. And in the blink of an eye, he had appeared before David.


    David shifted sideways closely dodging a fist almost as big as his head heading towards his face.


    His mood wasn''t too great. Since he didn''t want to disclose his true identity, so he didn''t use hisbat techniques.


    Also, being a genius was being a genius and would be dly epted but being a super genius, was just asking to be back stabbed by his fellow peers since they would certainly be jealous of his talents.


    "ng!"


    He was hit once again, and the clothes in his shoulders tore as five white marks became visible but David groaned only slightly due to the force, only to shrugged it off once more as the bronze colour in skin became even more resplendent, producing a metallic. Using the opportunity, he mmed a palm knife against his opponent''s chest.


    "Thwack!"


    But a huge wing block off the attack, rebounding his palm backwards. Upon seeing this, David''s body suddenly turned and his leg blurred into a huge arc of fire as he swept his foot against his opponent, supported by the thrusters his feet.


    His opponent''s expression didn''t change in the slightest, as he sneered . "I''ve been expecting this!"


    He was quite smart and the time when David had used this type of attack against the first guy, he had been wary of this type of attacks and now it wasing.


    Unexpectedly, he pped his wings and drifted backwards as though he was skating on t ground, dodging David''s kick by a hair breadth.


    David didn''t panic in the slightest and unexpectedly he didn''t deactivate the thrusters.


    His body spun around, led by the boosters. The momentum inverted his body, making his legs fly upwards while his body suddenly turned upside down in the air.


    But it was as though he had expected it, he immediately mmed his hand to the ground and twisted his waist. It was as though he was performing an aerial dance


    The force of his kick didn''t reduce in the slightest as he spun around in a 360 and as his head was about to hit the ground, he mmed his hand against the ground lifting his body back to the air.


    As his other leg was in the opposite direction, he instantly activated the thrusters to double output power in That particr leg.


    Massive amount of blue mes spewed out from the boosters like a jet engine, propelling his body forwards.

 Chapter 239 - Exposed.

    David''s body spun. Boosted by the thrusters in his other feet. He redirected the thruster''s boosted kick with a 360 inverted spin around.


    His body suddenlyflew towards his opponent as he mmed the previously dodge kick back at his opponent''s chest.


    The person with the Samuel L Jackson mask had just folded his wings and had dropped to the ground with his wings folding back behind him when he suddenly saw David execute the perfect aerial maneuver with the Sky walker.


    "Impossible!" his tone revealed the disbelief he felt. He had never seen such impossible movement before.


    Such perfect maneuver was impossible to be performed by a new student. It required extreme control over the bodily muscles, and an even more precise of the Sky walker.


    And it wasn''t something a new student could have ever hoped to master. As it would require years of practice to reach such a perfect level.


    He watched with wide eye as David''s body flew towards him with the help of a single thrusters while the other foot had built an incredible amount of force. He instantly knew that this wasn''t something he could Withstand.


    But he didn''t have time to retreat either. Despite his fast speed in flying, he still required a few milliseconds to p his wings.


    Sadly, there wasn''t enough time to do so. He immediately brought his wings forward and shielded himself while using his hands to support it.


    David smirked. And in that moment, his feet mmed into the wing barrier with an explosive force.


    It was though time had stopped as his attack met.


    "BOOM!!!"


    A massive explosion took ce, spreading out destructive ripples of fire and shockwaves, destroying everything in its way, sending David flying backwards.


    As for his opponent, he flew straight into the air like a broken kite. His hands and wings iled helplessly in the air as he was sent flying off the roof, back straight to the ground. It was unknown how bad his situation was.


    Using his Sky Walker, said avoided mming to the ground by stbilizing his position.


    Gazing at the directions that the person with the Samuel L Jackson mask had being sent to, David dropped back down to the ground and he turned his gaze towards the rest of the team, facing at him intently with expressions of awe on their faces.


    If his eyes met another''s, they would immediately withdraw their eyes to avoid contact as he began to give off an intimating wavw at this moment.


    Withdrawing his gaze, David walked towards the huge g a few meters next to him. Picked It up and left towards Cloud Whale and the others.


    They stared at David with a slight dumbfounded expression. It wasn''t the fact that that had one, it was because of David''s astonishing performance.


    Clearing, his throat, Cloud Whale nodded his whale mask as he said to David. "That was an exceptional performance. Be sure to receive your rewards as soon as we get to the meeting point."


    David and the rest of the older team members watched as the rest began to fight for the other two gs.


    In the end, Mouse and Serpent was able take the middle sized g away and brought it back to them sessfully.


    "This concludes the end of thepetition. Let''s leave." Fierce Bull said as they immediately turned around and left. Waht was even more surprisimg was the fact that they didn''t mock the people from the other team.


    David gave them a slight nce because he felt an astonishing amount of malicious intent sweep past his way. He smirked and gave a provocative wink, upon seeing that it was the three guys he had beaten. They had somehow managed to patch themselves up nicely.


    The one with the Samuel L Jackson mask was especially even more furious. His eyes burn Ed with mes of fury and indignition. He felt that if he hadn''t fallen for David''s finallybat maneuver, he could have totally worn the battle.


    Because he knew that with the two genes he had merged with, David shouldn''t have had any chances with him at all. Even with the bronze body talent.


    David didn''t mind and with an indifferent expression, he ignored the person as he left the area. He had beaten them without executing most of his strength, and under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have taken them seriously in the first ce.


    * * * * * * * *


    "I saw the clip. And I couldn''t have been more happy that we recruited a young talent like you into our organisation." The leader''s voice came out in a robotic tone, but one could tell he was happy since he patted David''s shoulders.


    The meeting had ended by the time David and the rest of the team got back.


    "I''m sure you were quite surprised by the way your seniors are treating you." he stated while he stared at the new members with his eyes.


    "You might think they don''t care if you won or lost. But that isn''t so. We care much deeply about one''s talent and mental capabilities. If you couldn''t even find ways and cook up some tactics to grab the g from your fellow teammates, then how would you cope when you are sent out there on dangerous missions?" he voice was solemn as he exined.


    David frowned but didn''t say anything about it. Although it seems as though he was speaking the truth, David felt it wasn''t the whole truth.


    "Now, for the rewards, the rest of you can leave while David you wait. Your rewards would be sent to you to your designated drop site. Then you can pick them up when ever you Like. Alright, leave now." the Leader waved his hands


    Mouse and the rest nced at each other while also ncing at David before they finallwleft eith a bit of reluctance. They wanted to see the reward that David would receive but sadly, they weren''t allowed to.


    The leader waved his hands slightly


    David remained silent as he saw Fierce Bull Cloud whale and the others retreated to a distance as though under some sort ofmand.


    "Now, we can talk more clearly." The person said in a mysterious tone.


    "You are quite the talented one, aren''t you?"


    David frowned slightly and felt the leader''s tone had some sort of meaning to it. "Thank you, but I don''t think I understand what you mean."


    The leader chuckled a little as he replied to David "Do you know why a Spryher normally can''t jump stages and fight a Phaser on equal grounds even with great amounts of blood cycles?"


    David''s expression changed slightly. But his voice remained calm as he replied "I''m not sure about the answer either."


    The leader gazed at David for a moment and seem to let out a smile. "It is because when one advances to a Phaser one''s cells activity increases by at least more than twice its previous times. And I mean every single cell."


    David who was silent said. "So that means they have twice their previous ability?"


    "Hmm. You can certainly put it that way. But my exact point is that they react at least twice as fast as a normal Spryher. Basically, any time a Spryher attacks, their attacks would appear slow to a Phaser, giving them enough time to react and even counter react."


    "Now, a dual gene Phaser would have that ability enhanced and no matter how fast the technique used was or how astonishing it was, thete is little to no chance that an ambush would be sessful. Because once a Phaser''s cells, genes and body bes active, they ability enhances and they be faster and they would be able to react under any circumstances."


    "Oh, u think I heard about it during one of my sses but I still don''t get your point." David asked with a deep frown. He was beginning to have a bad feeling about this.


    But he felt a dreadful wave lock him down like a vicious tiger using its eyes to track down his prey. He knew there was no way he could escape even if he wanted to as he could not sense the depth of this leader''s strength.


    David breathed softly to calm his emotions and appeared indifferent as he replied.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. Listen carefully. Now there are numerous heroes and talented individuals who could certainly defeat a Phaser as a Spryher. And some are the offsprings of certain legacies. Since the power of a legacy is just too strong for a Phaser to resist.


    And their are also some incredible people with secrets in their bodies and are easily able to defeat a Phaser while still been a Spryher."


    The leader paused and the he gazed into David''s eyes as he continued. "But you, I can''t fathom the reason why you could beat a dual gene Phaser even under those circumstances."


    "Believe me when I say I have though a lot about it before you came here. If you were the offsprings of one of the Nine Familes, you wouldn''te to this backwater organisation. There are countless colleges and institutions far exceed us, I immediately crossed that thought."


    "Secondly, I recognised your moves and I can be certain you haven''t practiced a unique technique and with the info I have about you, you aren''t particrly someone special, sorry to say... So what exactly are you!?"


    "

 Chapter 240 - Black Hole Orb

    David''s heart thumped loudly. Beads of sweat began to form in his forehead as he tried his hardest to control his instincts to flee immediately.


    But everything was hidden and couldn''t be seen through the mask. The leader could only see David''s dull eyes as though he wasn''t surprised by the words he had spoken, which was unexpected, contrary to what he had thought would happen.


    Underneath his clothes, a tiny ck orb the size of an eyeball rolled out of it and rested in his palms as he held onto it.


    With that, he immediately felt some sense of security. Gaining his confidence back, David opened his mouth to refute, the leader suddenly raised his hand to stop him. "There is no need for you to exin yourself. Your reward for wining thepetition is that I won''t pursue the matter any further. And as for the clip, I will take care of it, so it would not get into the wrong hands. It''s the best I can do for you."


    David was immediately surprised. As he nced at the leader in front of him. But he wasn''t stupid to ask why as he had a vague idea the leader had a sudden change of mind. "Everyone has his or her own secrets. And moreover, I''m not going to fall out with a genius because of this matter. Alright, I should start going. Just make sure there isn''t a Beast Phantom Master around when you fight next time or you wouldn''t be alive to regret it." The leader waved his hands and turned to leave.


    But before he left, he turned back and said. "Oh, the ck Market will open next week, be sure to keep an eye on the date." With that, he turned to leave, along with the others that were loitering in the surroundings under hismand.


    David remained silent all through and when it was a minute after they left his sight, a single droplet of sweat seeped out from his back and dropped to the ground.


    David staggered backwards and almost fell on his butt.


    He was exhausted. The leader was simply a monster. He had locked down all of David''s movements with just his gaze alone.


    David wasn''t sure but there was a probability that he had wanted to make a move on him but changed his mind.


    As for he reason, David nced at the orb in his hands. He was really d he had bought this stuff back then otherwise, there was a probability that he might have been captured.


    The ck Orb. When broken, temporarily opens up an extremely unstable small ck hole, sucking everything within a hundred meters radius within its hole.


    A very dangerous piece of gadget to have. As it would also suck in the person who activated it inside the whole.


    It was also very very expensive and David could only afford to one even if he wanted to purchase two.


    Keeping the ckhole Orb safely in his pocket. He stood up a bit unsteady and turned to leave. He didn''t want to stay a single second in this ce.


    When he reached his dorm, he didn''t immediately start practicing Formless Heat, he took out the book he had been scammed out of.


    His face turned a shade of red as he recollected how madly he had been scammed. But there was nothing he could do about it.


    Grabbing the technique from his pockets, "Unity Technique, sounds like a lovemaking technique." David muttered and he opened the first page.


    "The Unity Technique can only be used to unite two techniques together, no more.


    It helps stimte, move and arrange the veins, blood vessels and muscles to the correct path so that one can sessfully practice the two techniques at the same time.


    When practicing the Unity Technique, one need to insert the faint traces of the techniques that one wants to merge with into it and circte the blood vessels, oscite the muscles ordingly.


    The technique contains only 12 levels in it. And with the advancement of each level, the quality of techniques that can be merged increases.


    The final level could even sessfully merge two Legacies together."


    David opened his eyes in disbelief. He couldn''t believe he had stumbled into such a gem.


    Then he paused as he remembered something. "If that was the case, why did those people say I was scammed?"


    David furrowed his brows in confusion and then opened to the next page. Soon, he chucked drily with what he read.


    The technique was incredibly hard to practice. The first stage alone requires 6 months of constant practice to achieve. Sessfully merging the two techniques into a low level ck grade technique.


    And the second stage requires double the amount of time for the first stage. Which means, it would take 1 more years of constant practice to sessfully upgrade the technique to a mid level ck grade technique.


    The third stage of the technique would require two more years of constant practice to sessfully upgrade the technique to the high level ck grade technique .


    The fourth stage would require another four more years of constant practice to sessfully upgrade the technique to a low level Brown Grade technique, if the technique was of a higher level one


    The years required would keep doubling up, until one reaches the twelfth level of the technique which would require More than Two thousand years and 6 months to reach the highest level, finally reaching the Legacy level.


    The manual was only based on theoretical knowledge and hypothesis. No one in this institution would waste his or her time focusing on merging low level techniques.


    Thwy would rather spend their time growing stronger, and afterwards, acquiring even more powerful Exercising Methods orbat skills.


    And even if someone wanted to merge a high level ck grade technique, the person would spend more than 3 years of practice just to sessfully merge two ordinary ck grade techniques.


    And even after the merging, who is to say the merged skill or technique would actually grow stronger. It might grow even weaker after all making the years spent on merging the techniques wasted. It was practically a lost cause, which was why it could be bought for a cheap price.

 Chapter 242 - Successor Of Two Legacies

    With a ''bang'' sound, his body jolted upward and he shivered slightly. He felt a cool feeling flooding his muscles, his bones and his veins.


    Making him feel quitefortable. It was only after several seconds did he realised he had broken through to the first level of the Unity Technique.


    Startled, David got off the bed and let out several fist strikes in the air.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    It was as fluid as it had always being. There wasn''t any enhancement or adverse effects whatsoever, making David frown.


    He hadn''t expected a result like this. Opening his interface, he crosschecked on the three techniques ands realised that he had been correct.


    "What''s going on? Although the legacy techniques had been incredibly degraded to a low level ck grade technique, there should have been slight effects, no matter how small it is." David mulled.


    "Hmm, there should have certainly been some effects, I just haven''t found out what it is yet."


    "But should I keep on practicing it or digest the result of the first level first."


    This was what David was puzzled over. But in the end, he decided against reaching the second level of the technique. It might be dangerous if he rushed things too much.


    With that, when he saw he still had some time left , he decided to practise the Formless Heat and after that, he practiced the heart, the Heart Enhancer before he went to slept.


    This time, he intended to circte the flow of the technique like a normal person would so as to not cause a sort of bacsh.


    * * * * * * *


    It was a bitte in the morning and David was heading towards the cafeteria to grab some meal before he headed over for lectures.


    As soon as he grabbed his food from the dispensing machine, he dropped the tray on a table he had found at one corner of the hall and sat down.


    Munching slowly on the soft and juicy meat that reminded him of crispy chicken, he wiped the corners of his mouth that was dripping with oil with a cloth.


    As he was about to down the Condensed Milk can beside him, a hand stretched forward and grabbed it before his hands could touch it.


    Lifting his head up, it was Young Master Nick. The guy David had beaten into unconsciousness together with his followers.


    Nick smiled arrogantly as he gazed down at David. His eyes, shing a certain type of glow.


    "Oh my! Just looking at his eyes, It is certain that this guy has also advanced to be a Phaser." Someone said enviously.


    "Don''t you know who is his by now? That''s young master Nick. I heard he has certain connections in this institute. I even heard the gene he had merged with is of a rare specimen." Another informed as the crowds of students in the cafeteria stared in their direction as though they wanted to watch a show.


    Ignoring the whispers from the other students, David gave Nick a nonchnt look, then he continued to munch on his crispy and juicy meat as though nothing was going on.


    He usually wouldn''t give a crap about someone he had deafeated before and normally, he wouldn''t take this kid seriously either.


    "That guy over there is called David. He got the first ce in the event." Someone who recognised David''s face quickly inputted.


    "But I heard that he is still a Spryher." Another said.


    "Isn''t this guy just too arrogant? Just because he got first ce in the Event doesn''t mean he can treat a Phaser with disrespect. " Someone within the crowds said with a frown.


    "Haha, just leave him be, I bet he will regret it very soon." Another sneered.


    Young Master Nick was furious upon seeing that David had ignored him. In his anger, he immediately flipped the table over


    "You dare ignore me after the humiliation you put me through previously?" Nick said deeply and his eyes shed with a sinister light.


    David sighed. Facing young master nick. "What is it that you want this time?"


    David was now getting irritated from the threats he had gotten from his old enemies. Did they actually think they could beat him now that they had advanced to a Phaser?


    Merging with the gene of a rare specie, grants you more, but so what? They wouldn''t even be able to beat him even if they advanced to a dual gene Phaser.


    "You! Come let''s take a walk outside." Nick demanded with an hidden malicious smile.


    David replied indifferently. "All matters can wait till I''m free. Or can''t you see I''m trying to have a meal here."


    Nick immediately raised his voice as he said forcefully, in a deep tone. "I shall repeat myself. Come out and let''s talk." He didn''t care to keep up the facade of a young master.


    In this world, one''s fist carries more weight than one''s demeanour.


    As long as you had the strongest fist, the world would certainly bend to your rules. He had been defeated before and that shame still haunted him.


    He certainly wasn''t going to let the person who had put him in such a miserable position go when he had gotten much stronger than the opponent.


    He also didn''t dare to do anything big in the cafeteria, but outside was a different matter.


    He was going to teach this guy a lesson and then make an example of him to others who dared to have evil intentions on him. Nick vowed.


    "Are you a mosquito? Whye here buzzing around me, disturbing my meal." David stood up and his eyes shed a certain chill within them.


    "Hehe, seems like I was been polite with you earlier, but it certainly isn''t your choice to follow me or not." Saying this, he stretched out his hands and grabbed at David shoulders with unpredictable movement.


    He hand was so fast that a Spryher would certainly be unable to react or evade.


    "Pa!"


    With lightning quick reflex, David immediately pped his left hands away.

 Chapter 243 - Show Of Strength.

    Nick stared at his hands with slight disbelief. He had used about 50% of his whole strength and speed to make that grab but his hands had been pped off.


    As a Phaser, his cells were all very active, vibrating with gene force and energy. His grab should have been faster for even a Phaser to track with its eyes not to mention pping it away.


    He suspiciously stared at David before eventually cing it as luck.


    "What do you think you are doing?" David asked with a frown and he continued.


    "Are you trying to attack me in the cafeteria?" he raised his voice as he said this, attracting even more attention.


    Nick''s expression darkened as he could see the crowed muttering to themselves but he immediatelyughed as he replied.


    "Why would I attempt to attack you. This is conversation as friends."


    This made David raised his eyesbrows. Nick seem to have gotten much smarter than the previous time.


    Using his full strength this time, he lifted his right hand and grabbed at David''s shoulders viciously. His hand''s moving speed was twice as fast as it was before.


    It shed with unpredictable movement as it appeared on David''s shoulder. Just that, before the could touch the shoulder, it was caught effortlessly by David without breaking a sweat


    David''s eyes shed with a cold look. He was intending to give this kid a lesson since he didn''t want to learn.


    With a forceful mp from his five fingers, terrifying physical strength erupted from his body to his fingers.


    At first, Nick remained indifferent but soon Nick''s face began to rapidly flush red.


    Davuds hands was like a vice grip as he mped hard on Nick''s hands. It wasn''t merely filled physical strength but also a very intense heat that transferred from his hands to his body, making his face incredibly red.


    Nick immediately activated his own strength, his cells, blood and muscles became hyperactive as they increased his physical power, containing a destructive gic force.


    "ng!"


    As their forces shed the ground beneath their feet gave off a creaking sound, as though groaning the power of their sh.


    "Creak! Creak!"


    Nick though he could hear his bones cry out loud. His opponent''s strength was simply too ridiculous to handle. Even his opponent''s force wasn''t the least bit inferior to his strength right now as a Phaser, and was evenplimente with that intense heat.


    Suddenly, the force in his body exploded as he finally managed to grab his hand back.


    Clenching his teeth angrily, he sneered. "Good! Good! I will not force you today. But rest assured, you will surely regret this."


    With that sentence, he red intently at David and finally took his leave.


    Dusting his hands, David was about to leave when Nihyuh walked from with the crowd.


    "You certainly are quite the trouble maker." he flipped back the table into position and sat down with his tray in his hands.


    "I can''t just help it, they seem to fancy me alot." David shrugged as he also took his seat in disappointment. His meal had been interrupted and he wasn''t in a very good mood.


    "Do you think it''s okay to solve the problem that''s way?" Nihyuh asked. He was initially a bit shocked that David had grown to this degree since he could even fend off the strength of a Phaser as a Spryher. But now he was a bit concerned


    "He came asking for a beating and with my kind-hearted nature, how could I refuse?"


    "This isn''t the perfect timing to make enemies, David." Nihyuh said with a furrows brow as he ced his cutleries back on the tray.


    "Amd why is that?" David was nonchnt as he asked back. Since he wasn''t the one at fault, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Didn''t you here about thr rumours?" Nihyuh suddenly asked.


    "What rumours?" David''s intreast was peaked.


    "I guess you didn''t know about it then. It''s said that''s the institute is forcing is toplete at least three missions every month or there might be some repercussions." Nihyuh exined.


    "When did this happen?" David askes with furrowed eyebrows.


    "It''s been circting amongst us new students sincest week. Others are already heading to the mission Hall to grab the easier missions before they are taken by the others." Nihyuh grabbed his fork and stabbed at a piece of stake and replied before cing it in his mouth.


    "The rewards are quite satisfactory too." he added as he chewed on the piece of meat.


    David thought for a moment and then asked. "When do you intend to head over to the Misson Hall?"


    "As soon as I''m done with this meal. The meat is absolutely delicious." Nihyuh taunted at David as he licked licked his lips and grabbed another piece before cing it in his mouth.


    "Wanna check it together?" Nihyuh asked.


    David rolled his eyes. "Do you intend for me to quietly sit still and watch you eat while mine is lying on the ground, and also wait for you to finish your meal? Not going to happen. I will head there on my own." David snorted and with that, he stood up and waved at Nihyuh then he took his leave.


    Behind him, Nihyuhughed loudly at him. " Haha. You are just jealous."


    * * * * * *


    David stood in front of a massive building that had the holo symbol Mission Hallrgely written on the top of the building.


    He had seen this building once from afar but he had never put it to mind. Didn''t think he would enter it this quickly.


    The crowds was bustling at the he front of the building. Students walking in and out of the Mission Hall.


    David tensed up as he saw several teams of people walk past him as theyughed amongst themselves.


    They were certainly not new students. They should be in the third year or even fourth year. One could only imagine their strength as they had spent three to give years in the institute.


    The difference in strength would certainly be massive and David didn''t for once think he was already strong enough to fight a senior student.


    "Strong." David mutters as he gazed at the students entering and exiting the building.. At this moment he felt a feeling akin to that of an ant.

 Chapter 244 - On A Mission

    Inhaling deeply, David shook off the negative feeling. He had only been in the institute for less than a year but he was darn sure that he would surpass them all if he was given enough time..


    Thinking up to here David regained his confidence and he strolled into the massive mission hall.


    The grand Hall took up a massive area of space. There were plenty of there already. And when David got inside, he could see more than a dozen people picking up missions from therge holographic board and then submitting it to the assistants stationed there.


    The missions were all split into three sses and each sses were further seoersted into three difficulties.


    The three sses are: Human ss, Spryher ss, Phaser ss respectively.


    While the four difficulties are further split into: Low-tier, mid-tier, high-tier and then peak tier respectively.


    Each missions can also be further divide into Normal, Elite and Prime.


    David took a nce at the normal difficulty Low-tier mission. The rewards weren''t at all satisfactory for him as they gave a measly amount of 500-700 Gyno points.


    Elite difficulty missions gave about 700-1000 gno points.


    While the prime difficulty mission gave about 1000-2000 Gyno points in summary.


    They weren''t exactly much in amounts which wasn''t to David''s taste.


    But since every new students must first pick a low-tier mission, he had no other choice.


    Without hesitation, David picked a mission from the Prime difficulty Low-tier missions.


    The mission task was to hunt down at least one member of a group of gangs called ck Falcon.


    Bringing back their generic imprints and a picture of their deaths would earn him 1,200 Gyno points.


    His reward will multiply as long as he can sessfully take down the whole group.


    David had thought the targets would be a Phaser with at least 100% merge with a Gene.


    He couldn''t have expected that they were just newly advanced Phasers with the leader only at the 20% merge rate with still a single gene.


    But thinking deeply into it, it was to be expected.


    The outside world Phasers may have high strength but the gene they had merge with would be incredibly weak and their techniques should be mediocrepared to students of various institutions, organisations or schools.


    Picking up the mission, David submitted it to one of the free handed female blond assistant who looked a little more gentle in the face and finally set off after a while of verification.


    To be honest, he hadn''t quite ced it in mind to go on a mission today as he didn''t know it was going to be forced upon them by the institute.


    It was a decision made on the spur of the moment.


    Opening his interface, he installed the mission details into his interface and then booked for a flight at the missions program to Seadorm City.


    There was flight for 10:10 am. He immediately booked for the flight. It costs about 200 Gyno points to book.


    Checking the time, he had about 30 minutes left.


    "Should be enough to pack some of my things." David muttered and activated his sky thrusters. He took to the skies with astonishing speed.


    * * * * * *


    Slowing down his thrusters, the output decreased and Davidnded at the front of a hugending port.


    David gapes in astonishment as there were more than a 100 massive sky cruisersnding and exiting the port.


    They weren''t the size of the normal Sky cruisers he had always seen, they were twice asrge and even more ferocious. Just like the ones that had picked them up during the events.


    Seeing as he had a bit more than 10 minutes left, he hurriedly ran towards the direction of the arrow.


    Before upgrading his interface, it was only a maic pull that would lead him, but after the upgrade, it was an holographic arrow that lead him this time.


    He immediately set off, heading towards the arrows direction.


    He soon arrived in front of a massive sky cruiser. The hatch was opened and dozens of people were heading into the sky cruiser.


    They would pause and allow the machine at the door of the hatch to scan them. It would give a free holo when the right person entered. And when the wrong person mistakenly entered, it would give a red holo, as the person wasn''t registered under the particr flight..


    It was finally David''s turn to be scanned. After seeing the green light, David sighed in relief and entered the Cruiser.


    It was almost in the same design as the one he had entered during the start and the end of the event.


    Three dayster, the Cruisernded at a wide span of field a bit near Seadorm city.


    David exited the Cruiser with excitement in his eyes. He hadn''t really been to the outside world since he reincarnated. Which was why he was excited.


    As David alighted the Cruiser, several people also alighted. This made David''s initially excitement cool off a bit as he began to think.


    He wasn''t the only one to have taken up the miss iota or there might be other missions in the city that others might have taken.


    It wasn''t his concern anyways, he just hoped they wouldn''t interrupt him or stop him.


    His eyes shed as he scanned the twelve people that hadnded with him.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes as he spotted an individual hidden amongst the crowds.


    Five of them seem to be in groups and they seem to havee for one particr mission. David didn''t care about the rest. It was just one of them, the light skin guy with the Sky blue hair. He seem quite cosy conversing with his other team mates.


    But David squinted his eyes at him. He is quite strong. David thought with a frown.


    "it should be a second year student. But what the hell is he looking for here?" David frowned for a bit before deciding to ignore him. The guy should just not stay in his way.


    As David thought to here, he was about to leave when the guy felt his gaze. The sky blue haired guy nodded at David with a casually before taking back his gaze. Not caring if David nodded back too.


    David remained expressionless and he chose to leave to the city.


    He could have used his Sky walker but since he was new here, he didn''t want to be too conspicuous. He divide to use his motion technique to get there instead.


    There was arge and dangerous forest one would need to enter before they could get to the city which was the shortest way into the city from here, other wise one could spend at least a week, walking round the forest if they wanted to the city safely.


    The forest is called the ckdorm forest by the people from the Seadorm City. It was the most dangerous ce in this region as even a Phaser could die in there if he or she wasn''t careful enough.


    This ancient forest has been in this region for countless of years as those who went in rarely made it out alive or even if they did at all, they would immediately go insane.


    But that was for the ordinary people.


    There wasn''t any hint of hesitation in David''s mind as he dived right into the forest. He''s had already experienced numerous things during the event, this forest wasn''t anything he would take seriously either. But that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t be careful.


    The police''s mission is to capture the criminals of the city and put the city to rest.


    If the weakest amongst the police force unit, they were of a 10% gene Phaser. And the strongest was at least of the 70% gene merge rate Phaser.


    "Ryder, don''t you think the mayor is making a huge matter out of this little thing? Isn''t it just a few murder? Why do we need to enter the ckdorm forest just to pursue one of them?" A dark skinned man with a brown tinted hair asked with obvious dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t be stupid Frederick. Even if it''s just murder, it''s still a crime worthy of punishment. Don''t you know what ten Mayor dislikes the most?" the man called Ryder spoke.


    "Oh, what does he dislike?"


    "Losing control. He disliked it when he losses control over his own territory. This gang is already running more rampant in the city."


    Another tanned beautifuldy quickly added. "What''s more, ambassador Gregory gave his word that whosoever captures one of the criminals would receive a 5000 star coins just to capture one of them. Do you have any idea how much that is."


    "Money, money, money. That''s all you know Britney." The dark skinned man said with a sneer.


    "Alright, I know I''m being a little paranoid but isn''t this forest very dangerous even to us Phasers?" the dark skimmed man added.


    Patting his shoulders, another man in their group was just about to speak when his eyes suddenly widened, covering his neck as he fell.


    Not knowing when, arge but silent bullet had pierced through his throat.


    "Be careful, he is here!" The man called Ryder yelled instantly.

 Chapter 245 - Constantine

    "Whoosh!"


    Another silent but extremely sharp whistling noise broke through the silence as another cop fell to the ground, clutching his throat as blood gushed out of the kaeg hole in his neck.


    "Quickly, activate your force fields!" Ryder yelled sternly at the rest of the team.


    Ryder quickly clenched his left fist, squeezing tightly on the ring inserted in his index finger, projecting a blue shape semi circr shield in front of him.


    Hearing the order, the other cops also activated theirs, also creating a barrier in front of their bodies.


    "Bang!"


    A third bullet tore through the air. But fortunately, the cop had a force field in front of him, shield him from the bullet.


    But the force from the bullet was enormous and had sent the man flying over a distance, puking mouthfuls of blood.


    "Fvck! Find that bastard!" Ryder shouted furiously.


    "Captain, that guy is very scheming. We had underestimated him. He didn''t use this weapon back at the city. Therefore, we need to be more careful!" someone reminded.


    Ryder was about to tell another order when his eyes shed hands smashed his palm forwards. His palm turned silver in an instant as he pped the huge bullet away from him.


    His body shook slightly and he took three steps backwards. His face was flushed but his eyes shone brightly as he shouted, pointing at a certain direction.


    "Over there!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The rest of the men immediately went pursued in that direction.


    Ryder also pursued but he needed to recover first. The recoil from blocking the bullet took a huge toll on his body. And he needed a moment to recover.


    Suddenly, he frowned suspiciously as the forest in front of him had turned silent. Having a bad premonition, Ryder quickly headed forward.


    In a huge clearing, a middle aged man with a pure white hair stood in the forest. There were several corpses littered around him.


    Using the long and sharp bone that had grown out from his forearm, he stabbed the dark skinned man in the chest, using it to lift him up, and then threw him to the ground among the other corpses like trash.


    In just a few moments five people were dead, one seriously injured and only Ryder was still alive.


    "Motherf*****!!!" Ryder roared as his eyes turned bloodshot in anger.


    Constantine gave a smirk as he responded. "Since you guys decided to enter the forest to pursue me, you were all dead men walking."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die so easily, that I can promise you." Constantine said with a chuckle.


    He had to separate from his other hang members had they were being pursued by the entire police force in the city. Escaping together would mean certain death, which was why they had separated in order to survive.


    He had just killed the daughter of an ambassador but who said she should be that fragile? He hadn''t even yed with her for a few days before she died. But she did somewhat satisfy him, still she should havested a few days longer so that the brothers could also y with her for a whole before she was allowed to die.


    But still, Constantine felt it was a pity. He had wanted to y with the ambassador''s wives too but he had been exposed and had to escape quickly.


    "Cocky bast*rd! You have to pass through my steel body first!" Ryder snorted angrily and then activated his gene. His two arm turned silver in an instant. Looking like he had worn a metal armour in them, as though coated with ayer of mercury.


    * * * * * * * * *


    There were lots of dangerous insects in this forest. A single moment of negligence could just lead to one''s death.


    As he walked through the Seadorm forest, he would abruptly release a bust of strength, killing multiple dangerous bugs that were attempting to approach him.


    These insects were basically low level dark grade beasts. They had weak strength but their poisons are lethal when umted to a certain degree.


    And even a Phaser would fall for their poison as one couldn''t keep wasting his strength just to keep on killing the bugs.


    But as long as one was careful, a Spryher would have an easy time killing those beasts.


    David naturally wasn''t worried about the insects. They couldn''t pierce through his tough skin anyways. But he doesn''t want to be covered with bugs, no one would like that. Which was he killed them before they could get close to him.


    As some insects when killed produces an absolutely terribly smell that would linger for more than a week and when stuck on one''s body, its almost impossible to wash away.


    Suddenly, David felt his imprint give out a notification. It was an update to the mission''s information.


    Reading the message, it stated that one of the criminals, Constantine ¨C the second inmand have been spotted in the same forest, a few kilometres away from his position.


    "Hmm, very close to me. I should be able to finish this mission fast then." David casually stated and then he dashed towards the direction in full speed.


    A few minutester, David slowed down his pace and appeared in a huge clearing, with a few trees growing in that direction.


    Inspecting his surroundings, David frowned as he saw the corpse of various people in a ck uniform littered the ground as blood dyed the brown and green grass red.


    Bending down slightly, he touched the pool of red blood. "It had gotten cold, should be at most 30 minutes ago."


    "There is also a footprint here."


    David had a very sharp eye sight and could spot the indented grass of footprint, trying to recover to their previous position.


    Following the tracks of the footprints, David finally approached where the battle was taking ce. He could also hear the sound of fighting.


    "Pulverizing Fist!"


    Ryder was a Spryher who had manifested 50% of his gene. He also wasn''t at allcking in battle experiences and basic Combat techniques.. With a single punch from his Pulverizing fist, the devastating force from his fist could instantly burst a huge boulder into pieces.

 Chapter 246 - Fragile

    As he stomped hard on the ground, Ryder leapt to the air and brought down his huge fist with a force even stronger than a hammer weighing a ton.


    "Alright, enough y now. Witness my true strength before you die." The pressure emanating from Constantine began to swell in an overbearing manner.


    The two sickle bones that grew out from his forearms turned increasingly sharper and sturdier, almost a meter long.


    "ng!"


    He struck his the study bone sickle against Ryder''s steel fist.


    With a mouthful of blood, Ryder staggered backwards as he said in disbelief.


    "A fully merged gene?"


    Every ten percent merge rate with a gene has a substantial increase in prowess. Unless one practices an extremely high levelbat technique can one hope to cover the differences in levels. Otherwise, there was no way to exceed levels to battle.


    Constantineughed "That''s correct. I am not just a half merge gene Phaser, I''ve long since fully merge with my gene. And I''ve even practiced the Bone Sickle Blood Art, a high level ck grade technique. There is no way you couldpete with me."


    In a small city like Seadorm city a high level ck grade technique was the rarest type ofbat technique in the small city. And the gang had managed to rob it off from very strong opponent at the risk of several gang members lives.


    Ryder''s face darkened but he refused to admit defeat as he red at Constantine. "Even if you are able to kill me, there will be stronger peopleing after you. There is no way you will escape!"


    "Haha. Don''t be naive. There are other regions out there. Don''t worry, when I kill you, I will escape to other regions and start afresh." Constantine sneered coldly.


    Within this region, there were other criminals who hadmitted several crimes and had fled towards the other regions. Likewise, thee were other criminals from other regions that fled towards this region to start afresh.


    This region alone was under the jurisdiction of an institution, whereas other regions were also directly under themand of other institutions or organisations, which was why there was boud to be problems inmunications.


    Conflicts may arise and if it weren''t for the fact that the threats from the Rapidly Evolved beast are looming over everyone, there would certainly have been war between organisations.


    "You want to escape to other regions? I don''t think it would be possible any longer."


    A clear and casual voice sounded from within the forest.


    "Who!?"


    Constantine was given the fright of his life and he shouted in anger.


    "A student from ClearSea Institute." There was a rustle in the forest and a shadow gradually emerged from within.


    "A student?" Constantine eyes constricted in fear.


    If they were both Phaser with a fully merged gene, the differences in strength and would be massive as students from the institute practices a higher level technique and their genes are a lot more stronger too.


    Suddenly his left eyes turned violet and they emitted a violet Ray of light as he scanned the one before him.


    Suddenly, he burst intoughter "Still just a Spryher and you dare toe out on a mission? Should I call you brave or stupid. You are really seeking death."


    Students from organisation or institutes may be strong, but it was a pity the Constantine was a whole stage stronger than his foe.


    He might have been scared if he scan his opponent and only presume his power level.


    But since he had modify his left eyes and imnted a machine into it, making him scan the strength of those in his direct line of sight.


    This wasn''t the Spryher stage but the Phaser stage. The differences in levels wasn''t something a strong technique could ovee.


    He was doom to fall.


    "A Spryher?" At first, Ryder though he still had some hope to survive one''s he heard the name ClearSea, but it was immediately extinguished when he heard Constantine''s words. And he was put into despair.


    If it were a newly created Spryher, although he wouldn''t be able to evenly with Constantine, he should be able to escape.


    And if it were an half merged gene Phaser, he should be able to fight evenly with Constantine, but killing him would be very difficult as the strength of a fully merged gene wasn''t something to be messed with.


    Unless the student was a super genius who had practiced a Red gradebat technique thatpliments his gene.


    "Die!"


    Abruptly, Constantine raised his hands in a fierce manner as though he wanted to shed at the air. Then all of a sudden, he swung the bone sickle that grew from his forearm.


    As the sh was halfway, the sharp bone sickle exited his arm. Covered with ayer of pale white gene force, it travelled as a projectile with astonishing speed matching that if a bullet.


    Constantine was exceptionally ruthless and cunning, even though he knew his foe wasn''t a match for him, he didn''t hesitate to use his killer move and use a surprise attack, Bone Thrust.


    The bone projectile was lightening fast and if it were an ordinary Spryher, they could only wait to be killed. Even a newly advance Phaser would certainly be caught off guard as its reaction speed is no where as close to Constantine''s''


    But Constantine could be said to be unlucky today as his target was a monster.


    Using his hands, his fingers turned bronze and he mped at the iing sharp bone heading his way.


    The sharp bone that was heading towards him with the speed of a bullet was put to a stop between David''s fingers.


    The gene force that covers the bone sickle like a propeller, agitating the weapon to move even faster was eliminated.


    "How could this be!?" Constantine opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Ryder watched with his mouth wide open as he too could not believe what he had just witnessed.


    "Why toss such fragile things at me?" David asked puzzled and he immediately clenched his fist.


    The bone sickle instant shattered into pieces, some were fragments while others turned to dust.


    Constantine heart thumped with fear as he shouted in his mind "Escape!"

 Chapter 247 - Insta Kill

    Constantine was horrified and immediately moved to escape.


    How can he not flee? His foe was definitely some monster ss student. The bone sickle he had thrown was even faster than a bullet and more harder than metal.


    But his opponent had caught it with his hands and had even crushed it into powder. Hoe strong must one be in order to do that.


    "Even if I let you, you can''t outrun me." like a moving phantom, David shed as he appeared in Constantine''s path of escape.


    "Then you shall die!"


    Constantine''s eyes immediately turned red as he knew what kind precarious situation he was in. Agitating his muscles, cells and blood, they became even more vibrant and active as gic power flowed strongly in his body, making him even faster and stronger.


    But this also pushed his body to the limits, making him bleed from his orifices.


    A sharp screech tote through the air as Constantine''s bone de shed at David with intense speed and at an unpredictable angle.


    "Boom!" "Thump!"


    With the sound of several bones being crushed, a body was sent flying, smashing into several trees beforeing to a stop.


    And from the blood that was spilling out from the victim''s mouth, it was clear the person didn''t have long to live


    Against the bone strike Constantine had betted his life on, David had responded with his fist. His fist strike was like the hurricane, there was no stopping it.


    "Too weak."


    Withdrawing his fist. David shook his head and his eyes shed in disappointment.


    A Phaser outside of the institute was more wesker than he had imagined. Had anyone heard what he had said, they would just roll their eyes at him.


    Constantine was definitely not weak, its just that you are too strong.


    Constantine had only advanced to a Phaser when he reached 68 blood revolutions per cycle while David''s had definitely surpassed 220 blood revolutions.


    That''s almost four times stronger. How was this even a match?


    ''Wait, it could be me who have gotten stronger.''


    Eliminating one member of the gang, David could be said to have easilypleted the mission the institute had given him, this caused him some disappointment.


    But after some thought, he thought it was only logical.


    Only the novice students were allowed to take on this mission and as a newly emerged Phaser, since they haven''t grasp theplete control and use of their gene, they would struggle toplete this Mission and would at most fight to a draw with Constantine.


    Which was why the mission was a perfect fit for them to grow stronger. And gradually get used to it.


    "Thank you young sir, for saving my life." Ryder who had just escaped from the clutches of death was grateful and at the same time, he gazed at the young man with admiration.


    From his points of view, David had killed Constantine in a single fist strike, and most definitely must be a genius of the institute.


    From his perspective, such genius position shouldn''t be any inferior to the ambassadors or even the Mayor.


    "There''s no need to thank me, I''m just simply here toplete a mission." David stated casually and unconsciously went to start searching the body. While taking pictures, and some other evidence.


    He found three dark and slightly heavy cards stacked together. They looked like money but that was all David didn''t know what it was and just dropped it the side.


    "Young sir, don''t you need the Star Coins?" Ryder''s confused voice sounded from behind him.


    David frowned slightly as his gaze went back to the three ck cards in the ground. "Star coins, of course I need them."


    He was especially swift to respond as he ced the three ck cards in his backpack.


    "Ambassador Gregory is also rewarding 5000 star coins for each core member of the gang killed. And since you''ve killed Constantine, you might as well wanna head over to im your reward money." Ryder suggested.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to steal the money and im the reward, its hmjsut that he would need to cut off Constantine''s imprint to im the reward, which David had just done. So he might as well utilise this opportunity to return the favour.


    "Is that so?" David let out a grin as he remembered where he had seen the word Star coins from.


    It turns out, it was when he was looking for a mission. It was on a constant mission board. A Mission that could be taken up regardless of one''s status.


    The mission was exchanging star coins for Gyno points. 2 star coins could be exchanged for 1 Gyno points which means 5000 star coins could be exchanged for 2500 Gyno points.


    He obviously wouldn''t miss out on free Gyno points.


    Now, normal criminal always had a bounty but they were usually of some useless or low bounty reward. But since the Ambassador had increased the bounty, its obvious that this gang had angered the ambassador greatly.


    With a grin, David followed Ryder to retrieve the star coins.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    It waste at night when David was done retrieving the star coins. He walked through the crowed street of Seadorm City.


    It was crowded and filled with incessant chatter and noises.


    Spoting arge guesthouse close to him, David entered without hesitation as he needed a ce to rest for the night.


    As it was thergest guesthouse in the city and their were several Phasers and Spryhers inside the building.


    As David entered into the guesthouse, he attracted quite a few attention. Those veterans who were having food at the bar had traces of doubt on their faces as they spotted the incredibly young man with a huge Axe on his back that seem to not bother his movements in the slightest.


    Such a young man that hadn''t even grown much hair, been outside during this time at night. He was either particrly strong or just reckless.


    Taking his seat, "What would you like mister?" A shy female''s voice sounded out from in front of him as he ws observing his surroundings with curiosity.

 Chapter 248 - The Hideout

    When David turned forwards, he saw a little girl standing at the counter of the bar. She was at most fourteen years of age.


    She was carrying a bottle of alcohol with a very well known and popr brand across this city.


    The little girl was a bit skinny but she had started to develop all of her womanly sides, with her perky chest protruding already.


    Seeing the girl looking at him with a cute eyes full of expectations, David heart shook slightly.


    Such a young girl, he wondered what she was doing at a ce like this. He couldn''t help but imagine, what if it were his little sisters that was here, in her ce.


    Feeling slight pity for her, he blinked his eyes and cleared his throat.


    "Give me whatever you think is good." He replied the littledy as he rested.


    "Okay, a ssing your way." She replied with a smile as she took out three bottles of alcohol and began mixing them like an expert with strength one wouldn''t expect from ass like her.


    "Here is what you ordered." She gently ced the cup on the table.


    "Oh, thanks. How much does a room cost here anyways?"


    "A hundred star coins per night." Blinking her wide eyes, the beautiful young girl clocked her head to the side and scrutinized him.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you?"


    Feeling a little surprise, David asked. "You can tell?"


    "Kind of. How many nights do you intend to stay here for?"


    "I will pay for this night first, we will see how it goes from here."


    "Alright. Here you go. It''s room 28. Your dinner would be brought to you in a few minutes." The youngdy smiled as she said to David.


    "Okay." Dropping the ss of cocktail, David endured the intense burn in his throat and took out two padded notes from his pockets, dropping it in the counter.


    "A fifty and a hundred. It''s twenty for the drink, so you get to have 30 star coins change back."


    Dusting his body, David headed to the stairs as he waved his hands. "Keep the rest of the change, I will head over to my room. Will be expecting the food by the way." Ignoring the loud chatter and noise.


    Walking into the room, David rested for a bit and went straight for te he shower.


    "Young sir, your food is ready." An assistant knocked on his door.


    "Put it on the ground, I wille pick it up."


    David was still taking a shower in the bathroom.


    The assistant quietly dropped the food at the door.


    David breathed lightly as the hot steam washed away his exhaustion.


    The main reason he had taken up this mission was to see where is tri limit lies.


    Back at the institute, he had always been afraid of showing his full strength. But here in the outside world, he could fight without restriction or reservations.


    The idea of taking this mission was definitely because of this. And also to earn more Gyno points.


    The next morning, David headed for thest spotted location of the one of the gang members.


    The whole city was tight, bustling and popted. There were houses everywhere, buildings with broadcasting holograms on the top. Hovercars, sky cruisers, moving in the skies chaotic ally.


    When he got to the location, it was a bit of an empty street since there was barely anyone there.


    Asking the few people around, he got to know that one of the gang member, the second inmand, hade here a few days ago, and robbed the people here off their money before he fled.


    Narrowing his eyes, David spotted a barely discernible footprints on the floor. There were lots of footprints on the asphalt but this one looked familiar, almost exactly the one he had used to trace Constantine.


    "Got you." David''s eyes glinted as he follow the footprints.


    After a few minutes of searching, David arrived In front of a sewage iron covered hole.


    David frowned slightly, but he grabbed the cover, slid it to the side and hopped in to the sewer without hesitation.


    Constant water dripping noises asionally echoed within the sewers.


    This was where the foot steps ended.


    He then began searching for the gang member.


    "Boss, someone entered the Darkdorm sewers."


    In a particrly open area, built like a small vige still in the same sewers, but in different levels. A man ordered a skinny looking man that appeared to be a newly advanced Phaser.


    "Bring up the surveince feeds."


    "Yes boss!"


    With that, the skinny man typed in variousmands on his imprint and a general seen holographic image popped up in the air.


    In the image, a ck cloaked youth with an incredibly young feature could be seen walking along the path of the sewerage.


    "It''s just a stupid youngster. He seems to only be at the Spryher stage. Let''s go take care of him. Don''t kids like this sell for a high price? I must say we are in luck today." The skinny manughed loudly.


    Taking out arge de from his side, he jumped out from the hideout.


    This seen to be the hiding spot of the gang and it turned out that some of them had chosen to hide in this incredible hiding spot. While some of them had chosen to flee as they couldn''t operate in this city anymore.


    They would be spotted immediately and be surrounded by several bounty hunters or the cops, it wasn''t worth staying at a ce like this anymore.


    The ck coated youth was naturally David. He was observing the surroundings, looking for clues in this ce.


    Suddenly dozens of people came jumping down from the top, unexpectedly.


    The skinny man pointed at David and shouted.


    "Capture him quickly and let''s get out of here fast."


    "Alright boss, we will do it." Two underlines that were still Spryhers volunteered with augh.


    David''s eyes shed.. He naturally didn''t give up and struggled very hard but he eventually still got knocked out by one in a single strike.

 Chapter 249 - Slaughter

    In a barrennd surrounded by mountains, there was a small vige inhabited by a few number of people.


    In arge bedroom in one of the buildings in the vige, a bulky and well built man and a skinny woman was on a bed having sexual intercourse with each other.


    But if one were to look carefully, one would realise that the woman was filled with reluctance and tried to struggle but this action itself seem to excite the man even more as his movements got even faster, and rougher.


    Suddenly, he seem to have reached some type of climax as his movements was put to a stop.


    "Get out!" The man said after a few minutes, kicking the naked woman out of the room.


    It was as though she had received amnesty and she fled the room in a hurry.


    Thean soon got up from the bed, smiling in satisfaction as he robed himself with a cloth.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in" the bulky man said.


    "Boss, we''ve captured the brat. And he barely seem to have any radiation in his body." It was the skinny man. He was quite excited as he said this.


    "Oh." This instantly drew in the man''s attention.


    Although Seadorm City was quite safe from radiation and the Mutated beast, the air in the city still contained a harmless amount of radiation.


    Although minuscule and harmless, it still has a bit of side effect on the lives of the people as their skin wasn''t fresh and the people were more prone to skin diseases such as boil, pus, chicken pox and others.


    It was rare to see anyone with barely any radiation in his or her body and even the mayor had to bath in a special and very expensive serum every month in order to keep the radiation in his body at a minimum.


    "He would sell for quite the price." The bulky man''s eyes also shed in excitement.


    "Where is the second leader?" the bulky man suddenly asked with a frown.


    The skinny man was a bit stunned as he replied with some hesitation. "I-I have no idea where he is."


    "Are you sure you don''t know or he instructed you not to tell me?" The bulky man''s voice grew stronger and an intimidating wave burst out from his body, pressuring the skinny man.


    The skinny man''s face turned pale as he immediately confessed. "I-I think I remember now. He ying at therge pool."


    The bulky man seem to grow furious as he shouted. "With the ves we are intending to sell to those people?"


    Lowering his head down, the underling answered. "Yes"


    "Fvck!" a vase the size of man was immediately sent smashing on the wall.


    "Haven''t I told him not to y with our goods?" breathing deeply, he then asked, "Where is that young man you captured?"


    "That''s what I was about to tell you, the second leader suddenly appeared and took the young man from us."


    "Aren''t you quite useless." Angered, he smashed his palm against thenky man''s chest.


    The man was sent flying to the wall, spilling out blood from his mouth.


    Dressing up quickly, the bulky exited the building and headed straight for the second leader''s ce.


    ?	* * * * * * *


    "Bring the young man over here." The second leader, a well fit middle aged man, Su Zimo smiled obscenely as he instructed the numerous Spryher to carry the unconscious man over to his bed.


    Grunting, the three Spryhers carried the heavy young man and ced him on therge bed as instructed by the second leader.


    "Alright you can all take your leave." He salivated as he stared at the fresh young man that was currently unconscious.


    Impatient, he hurriedly chased the three Spryhers away from his room.


    Immediately the door was closed, he opened his interface. And then typed something on the holo image.


    The door to the room was then tightly shut. No one from outside could hope toe in, while only thise inside could open the door.


    Extreme exicted, he chose to undress. He had yed with those young men at the ve cage located at the back of the Hideout.


    Although they were quite satisfying, they definitely weren''t as fresh as this young man before him with barely any radiation. And although he wasn''t as handsome as the rest, his skin was as smooth and supple even more than the women or men in the city.


    As he was about to undress, he heard the young man began to stir on the bed.


    He grinned sinisterly as he said. "Haha, I know you are awake. Don''t worry, I will be gentle with you, hehe."


    "This is your new hideout?" David sat up and flexes his muscles, easily snapping the bind tying up his legs and hands.


    "Who the fvck are you?" The second leader''s expression changed drastically in surprise. He hadn''t expected someone had actually found their new hideout.


    "Who I am isn''t the crux of the matter here. The most important thing is the extermination of the ck Falcon gang." David got off from the bed casually as he dusted his clothes.


    "Courting death!" Su Zimo mmed his fist at David. The air shook as visible show waves could be seen emerging from his fist, subduing the entire flow of air.


    "Bang!"


    David didn''t shy away as heunched his fist against the iing fist attack.


    One was still a Spryher while the other was still a Phaser. And technically, thetter should have been defeated with no doubt.


    Sadly, David wasn''t your ordinary Spryher. His body alone was more than three times stringer than a regr Spryher. His physical strength was nothing to scoff at.


    With the addition of his strengthening technique,plemented with his bronze body, a single fist was enough to shatter a huge boulder into pieces.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Su Zimo gave a loud scream as he was sent smashing against the steel door.


    His right arm and hand had been shattered into multiple fractures and had been incredibly charred ck.


    The smell of barbecued meat permeated the air.


    Su Zimo reaction was quite quick as even with his injury, he hurriedly tried run and opened his mouth to scream, so as to inform the others.


    Like an apparition, David shed as he appeared before him. He mmed a palm strike on his forehead, instantly plunging the room into silence.


    Su Zimo stared at David in disbelief as he slumped to the ground, losting all of his sense of life. He wasn''t even able to activate his gene before he died. His brain had been heated to a mush by David''s palm strike.


    Opening the steel door, David moved with lightning speed as he went into other rooms, killing the gang members like chickens.


    The rooms were interconnected in one way or the other as the entire hideout was too small for space.


    By now, no one had yet to notice something was amiss.


    Davud suddenly stopped when he got to a luxurious looking room. Withdrawing the huge Axe from the cloth he had used to cover it.


    "Third star." His muscles instantly inted as he grew 2 meters tall in an instant. His muscles hardened up and thickened, covering his chest like a set of armour.


    Veins bulged and wriggled in his skin like worms, forming red web like patterns in his skin.


    In a room, seven people were seated together, gambling on the game of cards with massive amount of Star coins scattered around the table.


    Based on their strength, two were Spryhers while the remaining five were Phasers and not just ordinary ones, they mostly had 20% merge with their genes, so the force they could erupt with would be intense with the agitation of their cells.


    There was one in particr that had merged with his gene halfway. It was an incredibly fierce but beautiful woman.


    She seem to be another leader of the gang as the others in the room were giving her an incredible amount of face as they gambled.


    The seven of them were so engrossed with their gambling that they weren''t even on guard at all.


    It was also the fact that they would never have thought that someone would actually sneak into their.


    By the time Lysa noticed something was wrong, it was already toote.


    Like an imperceptible ghost, a cold light shed with the wind in a single line.


    "Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!" Six heads flew off their shoulders and feel to the ground with a thud.


    Lysa''s reaction had been incredibly quick and could be said to be lucky as she evaded the axe de by a few centimeters, shing her pony tail in the process.


    "Who dares!?"


    David frowned slightly, he was hoping he should kill all of them with a single strike, not alerting the rest, but it seems thedy''s reaction was incredibly fast.


    But that doesn''t mean he still couldn''t keep things quiet.


    He immediately followed up with another horizontal sh, heading towards Lysa who had just rolled to tbe side.


    ""

 Chapter 250 - Exterminating Black Falcon Gang

    "Fourth Star." The ground imploded and David appeared before the female sub gang leader before she could scream. With a single stroke of his axe, her head rolled on the ground.


    Together with the other six heads in the floor, making seven heads. Blood spilled in the ground like a running tap and the smell of iron wafted through the air.


    Although he had killed them sessfully without alerting the rest of the gang members, he had hoped he would kill them all using his own strength and not by simply multiplying it temporary.


    David shook his head in slight disappointment.


    His gaze then fell upon the numerous star coins on the table. He woulde pick them up after he wiped out the gang members from this ce as they could affect his movement. But before then, he would need to kill everyst one of them or at least, most of them. In a sh, David exited the building.


    In a very luxurious building with four huge pirs at the entrance of the building, two men stood guard with stoic expression.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, two corpse''s with the smell of barbecued meat was sent flying several meters into the building, startling the bulky leader who was speaking with a masked man sitting on a throne opposite him.


    "Who dares be this insolent!?" An angry yell rang out from the leader''s mouth. His expression, ugly as he pped the armrest of his throne in anger.


    Although they were currently in hiding, he actually hadn''t thought there would be someone bold enough to actually barge into his hideout. And at the worse possible timing when he was going to make a trade with this young leader of Nightshade gang.


    "ck Falcon leader, It seems your hideout isn''t as hidden as you thought uhn?" the masked man spoke with a calm attitude while he continued to stroke the chest of the nakeddy sitted on hisp.


    "This is just a minor inconvenience Leader Nightshade. Do not worry, I will take care of it." ckFalcon leader promised in a deep tone.


    As he said this, he pushed away thedy on hisps and with a cold gaze, he red d intently at the entrance from which the scorched corpses hade from.


    "Tap, tap, tap."


    The light footstep of someone rang in the building. As a young man in a ck cloth emerged.


    "So you are the ckFalcon leader I presume."


    David said as he scrutinised the man in front of him.


    The leader was quite bulky and tall as he was almost 2 meters in height. He seem to possess a formidable level of strength since he had already merged with two genes already.


    Although the second gene might have been newly merged but still, the strength he possess would be even more powerful than a single gene Phaser.


    As David was scrutinizing him, so was the ck Falcon leader. His expression had gradually turned serious as he seems to have felt the smell of death. He knew he had crossed upon an expert.


    "Kid, you barged in here without permission, how would you like to be punished?" ck Falcon growled loudly as he gripped the two swords by the sides of the chair in his hands.


    "Oh, alright then. ck Falcon, you and your gang membersmitted many atrocities and murdered numerous people, how would you like to be punished?" David asked him back in reply.


    "You must be tired of living!" murderous waves burst out from within ck Falcon.


    David ignored the man and casually swept his gaze at the man who was still seated on the golden throne, still caressing the woman thaty in his arms.


    In his eyes, this man that seem quite normal was even more dangerous than the ck Falcon leader.


    "Courting death!" The ck Falcon leader immediately dived at David, shing his swords at David.


    The sh was done at a perfect timing when David had just being distracted by the masked man.


    It was a move worthy of being a veteran which earned a nod from the masked man in response. But it was a pity his opponent was David.


    Even without seeing the ckFalcon leader sword strikes, he could still sense the general direction at which the attack wasing from..


    He lightly stepped aside, dodging the sword strikes heading towards him.


    "Double Cross sh!" ckFalcon leader seem to be much difficult to deal with as he immediately executed a technique even when his strikes didn''t hit David.


    The two swords instantly turned into two steaks of an X shaped cold light, blocking David''s means of escape.


    David roared loudly and in a split second, his terrifying muscles grew out from his body as his veins formed a web pattern.


    Grabbing the Axe from his back.


    "Heavy sh!" The cleave didn''t contain any axe techniques whatsoever. It contained only power, the raw strength in his body.


    As his blood cycle increase with every round he practices the Heart Enhancer unique technique, his strength also recieve a massive boost. Even he had no idea how strong he had be.


    With this execution, his strength flooded the entire hall and a massive pressure descended on it.


    The ckFalcon leader felt as though a mountain was descending on him.


    "Crackle! Boom!"


    The cross des sh was broken in an instant. David and the bulky leader skidded backwards. They were evenly matched.


    His expression was rather solemn as he asked. "Who are you?" he couldn''t believe there was actually someone so young with such strength.


    "Are you a prodigy from a school or an organisation?" The masked man suddenly asked from his seat.


    Being so strong at such a young age, that was the only possible exnation for it.


    "A Prodigy?" The ckFalcon leader was rather taken aback. Prodigies were simply monsters.


    He could remember that before the ckFalcon gang, there was another gang which were also terrorising the city.


    They had been ughtered likembs without any chance to resist. They were chosen as tests or mission of some institution.


    David didn''t bother to reply them, but instead, he shed heavily at the ck Falcon leader with his axe.


    The ckFalcon leader had incredible sword technique as he parried David''s attacks quite well. Axe and swords collided with each other, creating incredibly sharp waves that seem to want to cut everything down.


    "Ding, ding, ding, ding."


    After each collision, the ckFalcon leader gradually and unknowingly backed off to one corner of the building


    David axe turned into numerous shadows as he bursted out with incredible strength.


    "Boom!"


    The wall copsed as a huge hole was sted on it.


    The ckFalcon leader didn''t have any traces of injury on him, except the small amount of blood on his lips.


    David''s muscles suddenly inted like a balloon as his armour like muscles encased his upper body. In that instant, he let out another heavy sh.


    "This is bad!" The gang leader''s expression changed drastically and he quickly agitated his blood and genes.


    In an instant, his skin turned dark as snake like scales covered every inches of it. After that, arge and strong looking tortoise shell with inexplicable patterns grew out from his arm to form a shield.


    "Boom!"


    Sparks flew everywhere and the gang leader managed to block off the sh, but he was unable to block off the force in it and spat out a mouthful of blood on the floor.


    His body wavered slightly, as he grew weak. As he was about to receive a death cleave to the head by a axe.


    "Die!"


    The masked man suddenly chose this moment to interfere. His speed of attack was very fast and his momentum was most pressuring.


    He was using a very sharp Spear with a very long body. And he didn''t even need to get any closer before his Spear descended on David speedily.


    "Crack!"


    A long line was carved out from the wall, sending dust and debris to the surroundings.


    At the most critical moment, David had stomped his foot and retreated, evading the attack.


    Retreating a few meters, David gasps slightly. "What pressuring power."


    The masked man was even more formidable than the ckFalcon gang leader. Even though they were both a two gene Phaser.


    His sword techniques seem to utilise the use of pressure in it.


    If should guess right, the man must have also reached a full merge rate on both of his genes. If they were incrediblypatible with each other and he utilised them quite effectively, he will be even more troublesome to deal with. And also, he must have had an incredibly amount of blood cycles for him to reach this level of strength as a Phaser.


    Using Cyclonic steps. David continuously evaded the masked man attacks.


    "sh!"


    A naked woman was instantly shed in half. The masked man flew through the rain of blood and remains as he pursued David relentlessly.


    "Fvck!"David cursed. He couldn''t even save the life of the innocentdy because he was trying to test his limits.. He couldn''t help but feel quite emotional at this moment.

 Chapter 251 - Tough Foe To Kill

    "Die!" David''s shouted angrily as he burst out with incredible strength!


    "Bang!"


    The axe and the thin sword collided. The masked man was forced to back off a few steps backwards.


    But soon, he halted his steps and he welded his spear like an expert.


    He lunged after David once again and weapons nged together as they relentlessly attacked each other.


    His spear was long, fast and also full of strength,pletely oppressing David, making him unable to utilise his true strength.


    With another burst of strength which consumed his stamina, David managed to stop the masked man overwhelming spear attacks for a moment.


    Using this opportunity, he managed to escape the radius of the man''s spear and retreated a few meters backwards.


    Looking at the axe in his hands. Its sharp edges were alreadypletely chipped and the body was full of scars and tears.


    It was the axe that was given to him by the institute. The material isn''t one of incredible quality and the one the masked man was using seem to be one of an even higher quality. It could even be a Nano weapon.


    ''This axe won''t do, need to use the other one. But he needs to die immediately after.''


    David continuously evaded the man''s attacked or parried them round therge hall.


    ''What is happening? Why isn''t he hurt yet?'' The masked man pondered as he continued to chase David round the hall.


    In terms of ability, techniques and physical strength, he was much more superior to David


    It was as though his spear had turned to a dragon as it nodded its head and headed straight for David.


    And logically, David should have used up his stamina or at least gotten injured by the force behind his attacks as he blocked them.


    But contrary to his expectation, his foe was still up and running with no injuries at all and it also seem that this would go on for a while.


    His eyes shed as his gazended on David''s muscr body and he thought. ''This guy seem to have practiced some body strengthening exercise, boosting his strength enhancing gene.''


    Body Strengthening exercise were tough and very painful to practice and would get even difficult in each level.


    But those who practiced the manual, typically has more strength and stamina than an average Phaser.


    A chilling expression shed in his eyes. Unless he couldpletely supress David, there was no way he would be able to kill him with a short period of time.


    "You cannot run away from me." The masked man grabbed a bunch of exploding darts and flung them towards David''s who was running on arge pir in the hall.


    "Strength burst! Cyclonic sh!" The Cyclonic technique was David''s fastest technique but has a small amount of power in them. It has fast speed but weak force in them.


    Bit David utilised the strength burst he learnt from Phyllida to offset it.


    Having experienced the exploding dart once, it wasn''t something he would wish to experience once more.


    His axe turned into numerous dark shadows as they covered the entire area like a domain.


    Like an heavy rain, he continuously shed at the rain of darts, creating numerous explosions in the area.


    Seeing as David was busy with the darts, the masked man darted towards David with astonishing speed.


    With the flick of his hands, his spear seem to turn into a dragon as it nodded its head and roared, moving towards David piercingly.


    "Boom!"


    The piller exploded into pieces, scattering debris in the air.


    "Heavy sh!"


    Stomping on the pir, David executed a front flip in mid air and was at the back of the masked man.


    Using the force, he shed heavily at the mashed man. The Axe was swift and fast like never before, creating a sharp whistling sound in the air and in the blink of an eye, it had appeared before the man, intending to cleave him into half.


    "Scram!"


    The masked man was incredibly quick to react as he immediately turned around and thrusted his spear at the iing axe.


    As the axe and the spear collided, visible air current rippled through their point of contact and then dispersing.


    David who was still in mid air flew in the air like a bird due to their the force from the spear.


    "Kid, just die!"


    The ck falcon leader had just being waiting for this moment to kill David.


    Seeing that David was in mid-air with no chance to gather leverage or forces and he was also right behind him, this was the perfect opportunity to attack.


    From his bending position, he jumped up like an antelope, piercing through the air and shed both of his sword at David.


    The force of the two swords were sharp and the singr focus and power he had put into it made it even more ferocious.


    David snorted coldly. It wasn''t that he didn''t know the ck Falcon leader was behind him, he just didn''t give much importance to the fellow apart from being a walking Gyno points.


    "I gave you a chance to live but you insisted on taking the road to hell. Let me assist you."


    David twisted his waist in mid-air. His back that was facing the gang leader got switched immediately as he was now facing the gang leader directly.


    "Heavy Burst sh!" Incredible amount of pressure immediately spread from the mouth of the axe, restraining anything on its way.


    "Boom!"


    The sword lights were instantly crushed and the ck Falcon leader gave out a pitiful scream as he was sent flying, smashing against the building wall, creating a man hole in it. As for his fate, no one knows.


    "Tap tap." Davidnded gently at the other side of the room.


    "Worthy of being a prodigy of an institute. With this level of ability, you should be amongst the elites of your organisation." The masked man said calmly as he stood still in his position.


    David could feel the frightening calmness rolling off the mashed man as well as the murderous waves emanating from him.


    "Boom!"


    "Thousand Sandwave Thrust!"

 Chapter 252 - Thousand Sandwave Thrust.

    "Boom!" The room received an increase in pressure.


    The man pointed his spear to the ground. The spear vibrated and oscited rhythmically and the entire ground rumbled.


    With this single spear, the sands and dust within a meter radius rose up like they were being controlled and got guided into waves as they swept at David.


    Red grade, high level spear technique ¨C Thousand Sandwave Thrust!


    There was no time for David to dodge as the area of attack of the technique was simply massive. Everything a ten meter radius was being affected into its zone.


    Since he couldn''t dodge, he could only use brute force to break forcefully break it.


    Throwing the chipped axe aside, an huge golden axe took ce in his arm.


    "Heavy Burst sh!"


    David grasped the axe and shed down with all his strength.


    Formless Heat!


    The temperature in the hall increased drastically. It was as though the hall had turned to a veryrge oven.


    Although his momentum and force were incredible, the masked man was stronger than him and had even more superior ability and genes than David.


    His heated axe cleaved through the waves of sand but he was unable to hold on anymore as the sand waves crashed into him.


    "Bam!"


    Sand, stone and dust rammed into David, crashing him against the building wall, embedding him inside.


    David was drenched in sand and dust. His hair, body, and cloth flooded with dust.


    "Impossible! How are you still okay?" just when the masked man was about to deal a finishing blow, he saw David jumping out from the hole in the wall while shaking off the dust in his body.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief as he stared at David.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but you have you will have to try better than that." Vibrating his muscles softly, all the dust in his body fell to the ground, just leaving the one on his hair.


    The Thousand Sandwave Thrust was incredibly fierce but it''s still couldn''t prate his defence although its power had been reduced by his attack which was why he wasn''t seriously injured yet.


    "Rumble! Boom! Boom!"


    The two of them were once a again locked in an intense battle. As they continued to destroy the hall, creating multiple holes on the ground.


    There were a few bandits who came in due to the noise but were immediately in by David in single strokes without being able to resist.


    The nakeddies in the hall had also ran out a long time ago in fear.


    During the fight, David executed Formless Heat once in a while but was immediately neutralised by the masked man easily as though he couldn''t feel the heat.


    But this didn''t make David give up.


    "Cyclonic burst sh!" his axe turned to multiple golden streaks of light and attacked the masked man.


    "Do you really thing I have no ways to deal with you?" the masked man was getting increasingly impatient and agitated.


    After this long fight, he had roughly grasped David''s mode of attacks. He was only slightly fearful of the Heavy Burst sh.


    As fir the other axe techniques, he couldn''t even be bothered with them.


    He needed tond his spear on David. If not, it will be difficult to injure him or deal any form of damage.


    With the spear force like a huge mountain, the masked man smashed his axe on David as he seem to have given up on defending his body.


    David''s eyes shed with a glow. ''This is the moment I''ve been waiting for.''


    "Heavy Burst sh!"


    The muscles in his arms inted as he shed his axe at the neck of the masked man.


    The axe was like a phantom as it moved like a shooting star and even the pressure it emanated was like an illusion. Its speed was simply too fast.


    "Not good." The masked man expression changed drastically as he tried his best to defend but he was still too slow.


    The long, huge golden axe skimmed past his defences and shed at his neck.


    "Die!" Fear shed across the man''s face as he punched at David with his other hand.


    David staggered backwards and blood spiked out from his mouth.


    Lifting up his head, David look to gaze upon the result of his sh.


    At thest minute, the man suddenly shed his skin and his cloth and appeared at a corner of the hall.


    His second gene allowed him the ability to shed his skin once in a few months, saving his life from danger.


    The masked man was now naked, with his spear in hand as he red at David withe fear in his eyes, touching upon the red mark on his mark on his neck.


    "What a close call, had I not integrated with the Ecdysis Scorpion, I would have died in your arms." He said as he stared at David. His murderous waves increased to a very terrifying level.


    David frowned as he nced at the man before him. He had no face nor does he have any skin in his body, showing his hypodermisyer. All that was there was red muscles, veins and other things David didn''t which to see.


    He was a bit jealous of the gene as it allows one to escape certain death but still, the oue of activating it wasn''t something wished for.


    "You are bing more and more irritating." David frowned as he said this.


    He had hoped to be able to kill the man with that sh, but he escaped. There was no way he would ever get a chance like this again.


    The now faceless man gritted his teeth and his eyes turned incredibly sinister. "I will make sure your die slowly for this. I will peel of your skin bit by bit and make you watch as I feed them to the-"


    He suddenly stopped in his words as he stared nkly at his waist, and then back up at David.


    "H-How could you be so fast?" he struggled to say.


    David had unknowingly appeared before him. Currently, he coughed out a mouthful of blood as he breathed roughly, keeping himself standing with his huge axe.


    "You talk to much.." David replied casually and watched as the now faceless body split into two separate parts.

 Chapter 253 - Incredible Loot

    Coughing out another mouthful of blood, David wiped his mouth off with a cloth.


    "I might actually have died in his hands if I didn''t have the strengthening technique." David muttered to himself.


    Unknowingly, he nced at the ce the ck falcon''s leader was at, he was also dead.


    He was probably killed identally after the masked man had executed the Thousand Sandwave Thrust.


    They were obviously much stronger than he was as he was still a Spryher, but he had been able to kill them despite their strength.


    "Kill! Avenge the leader!"


    Outside the hall, dozens of gang members rushed in, lead by thenky man who had kidnapped David as they came at David with murderous waves expelling out from them.


    Seeing as they had the advantage in numbers and the fact that David seem to have been injured, they grew increasingly brave and rushed at him with their weapons raised.


    David''s eyes shed with a cold light. "You all seek death."


    Although he was currently injured, dealing with these small fries was only going to be slightly troublesome and tasking on his body.


    With a cold chuckle, his muscles hardened and he grew a few inches taller. Carrying his axe, a casual wave from him killed one gang member while the remnant force injured two others.


    With another wave of his hands, another member would die.


    David continuously swung his axe fiercely, ughtering the gang member like chickens. Blood began to over flow on the floor as David continued with his kiing spree.


    "Run from this devil! Spread out!" Someone immediately shouted once they noticed that David was too strong for them to kill. But the question was, were they able to escape?


    It was at this moment the gang members wished they were mutants that had four legs. To escape the fate of being killed.


    In just a minute, David had killed all of the gang members. Not a single one was able to escape from his axe. The golden axe was already covered with blood, making one unable to recognise its true colour.


    ncing at the corpse''s that surrounded him, David didn''t feel the slightest amount of guilt.


    They were a group of evil gangs anyways. They killed, plundered and destroyed when things don''t go their way. They even capture other humans and sell them as ves to other cities or even worse, people that test subjects to experiment on.


    Even if David didn''t kill them, it was certain that someone else would.


    Taking a few healing pills from pockets, he ate them while he went round to grab his spoils of War.


    There were lots of star coins that were in the hall.


    Added together with those with the masked man and the gang leader, there were about a 100,000 star coins.


    Grabbing the all, David ced them in his backpack and although they were heavy, it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle.


    He also found three nano weapons and although they weren''t of the gold grade like David''s, they were still able to conductbat techniques as only a nano weapon could sessfully do so.


    The weapons were the two swords from the ck Falcon leader while the other one was the spear from the masked man.


    But since they were low quality nano weapons, they weren''t able to retract to a second form. They had only been crafted to that single form.


    But this didn''t discourage David at all. He grabbed a cloth and covered the weapons with the clothes, then bind it to his back.


    David continuously searched the cave for other treasures and also cutting off their imprints whole taking pictures too when he found something in the molted skin of the masked man.


    It was a palm sized ck object with a round body and was ten centimetres in length.


    Puzzled, he began tinkering with it when he was interrupted. "You best stop tampering with that."


    It was Hazel''s voice. She hadn''t spoken a word since he entered the hideout making Davide into the conclusion that she did not want to distract his concentration.


    "What? Why? Do you know what it is?" David asked curiously.


    "Of course not. I just sense a massive amount of energy overflowing from it. Although concealed, it''s overwhelming pulse of energy still leaks out by a small amount. I advise you to drop it. I don''t think its something you can handle." Hazel warned.


    It was the first David had seen her spoken so much when she wasn''t angry or throwing a tantrum.


    David frowned. "You mean other people wille for this and you don''t think I can handle them with my strength?" he was beginning to feel the solemnity of the situation at hand.


    "Hmph! Who ever shoulde shoulde. I only need to activated six star for half a second and they would die regardless. Moreover, I need someone to push me to silver body anyway, might as well do them all in one go." David snorted and grabbed the device.


    Wrapping it up in a piece of cloth, he ced it in his bag and exited the hall as he couldn''t find any treasure in the hall.


    When he checked round for the ves, they had all used the chance of the chaos happening to escape which was quite smart of them. Only a stupid person would stay still when a path to live was right in front of him.


    After going round the hideout, he took the imprints of the ones he had killed before and also the star coins and then opened the lid leading to the sewers.


    Going through the route in the numerous tunnels avable in the smelling sewers, David climbed through thedder and opened the lid finally getting out from the ce.


    He hadpleted his mission already and had gained more than a hundred thousand star coins. If he added the price at which the nano weapons would sell for, it was more than 200,000 star coins.


    Exchanging them at the institute would roughly earn him about a hundred thousand Gyno points. It was an incredibly gain in a single mission for him.


    * * * * * * *


    Roughly two hours David left the hideout, six figures appeared within the hideout.


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" One of them asked as they scanned their surroundings.


    "I''m sure. As you know, my gene has the ability to smell things from a few kilometres away and although this group of gang tried to cover their scent with the smell of the sewers, it''s isn''t enough to cloak them from me." A dark skinned guy with a yellow dreadlock said with pride on his face.


    "That''s enough." A guy who seem to be the leader of their groupmanded. It was the light skinned guy with the sky blue hair David had met when theynded from the sky Cruiser. Then he turned towards the dark skinned guy.


    "If you are sure about this ce being their current hideout, why can''t I hear any sounding from there?" his expression was sinister as he red at the dark skinned man.


    He shivered in fear and hurriedly sniffed. After a few seconds, he hesitated but eventually said "I smell blood."


    And before anyone could retort to him that blood was normal in a gang''s hideout, he continued


    "Arge amount of it."


    The light skinned young man with the blue hair clenched his fist and punched the wall beside him in anger. It didn''t take long for him to figure out the situation.


    "Someone was here before us! "

 Chapter 254 - Bandits

    David circled back to the guesthouse aftering out from the sewers. It was time to go back to the institute to submit the mission.


    After a few minutes of getting ready, he checked when a sky cruiser would pass through the area.


    Booking his flight, he paid the usual 200 Gyno points, for the next avable flight back to the institution.


    David stayed in the city for about half a day before he finally paid for his second stay in the guesthouse and left.


    Grabbing his bag, he still didn''t use the sky walkers and instead walked all the way out of the city and since he had a smooth sailing passing through the ckdorm Forest, there was no way he would pass the long path.


    Casually clearing off bushes and the bugs that wereing closer to him.


    He had been jogging towards the spot the sky cruiser had dropped him off earlier as that was were he would be picked up too.


    But then he stopped near a huge boulder. Gazing at his surroundings.


    Then he let out a soft chuckle. No matter how hidden someone thought they were, they could never hope to ambush him as he would always feel the person first.


    "This is already getting pretty old. Would youe out or should I force you?" He wasn''t anywhere close to the institute, so it definitely wasn''t someone from institute which means it has to be someone from the city.


    The Dorset remained silent but then, three figures walked out from within the forest.


    "How did you notice us?" One of them was a tall middle aged man with a thick voice.


    The other two were about 20 to 30 years of age. One had a very long beard, while the other had a blond hair tied in a pony tail.


    Their steps were incredibly silent, not making the slightest bit of sounds as they walked through the bushes, which showed how skilled their motion technique was.


    "What do you guys want?" David didn''t bother replying their question and instead asked with his own question. He could clearly recognise one of them from the guesthouse he had stayed in the first time he entered but didn''t say anything about it.


    "Hm, what do I want?" The man said, while touching his chin in an act of curiosity.


    "Now my buddy there, Moville." He pointed at the one with the long beard.


    "He has an incredibly sense for money. He can sense a star coin almost a mile away. And when he saw you, he told me something which even I found unbelievable." The middle age man stopped circling around David and stayed still.


    "He said there should be about a hundred thousand star coins in that bag of yours. See, of course I don''t believe him, but do you mind to let us check if it was actually true? As we also lost star coins of that amount a while back." The man concluded with a nefarious smile, making the other two members chuckle.


    David remained expressionless as he responded. "So you are basically here to rob me?"


    He actually never thought he would encounter bandits. It made him recollect the time he also did this back during the event.


    "No no no. Of course not. How can you say that. We are just here to check if its our money or not." The middle aged man hurriedly corrected David.


    "Cut the crap. There is no way I''m letting you anywhere near my backpack." David casually stated as he folded his arms and watched.


    The middle aged man gaze darkened as he growled. "Are you certain you want this the hard way?" No matter how he saw it, it was three to one. Three Phasers vs one.


    Even if the boy in front of him was a genius, there was no way he would fight three Phasers together without losing which made the man filled with confidence.


    And no matter how talented a person might be, he didn''t thick David would already be a double gene Phaser.


    But David''s casual expression made him very uneasy. Which was getting to him. Shaking it off, he shouted with a smirk.


    "You asked for it. Kill him!"


    The three of them circled around David as they retracted their ws. Their fingers grew almost 10 centimetres long and fur seem to cover their entire bodies.


    Their speed was strangely very fast and they immediately approached him from three different sides, sealing all of David''s angle of escape.


    Swiping at him with their ws and from the nauseating smelling off of it, it seem to be very poisonous.


    "sh!"


    Not daring to be careless, David sidestep, dodging the first and fasted w headed for his face.


    And in a series of after images, he mmed his palm at an even faster speed against one of their chest.


    That palm carried the physical power from his body and the formless heat that he had umted all this while. It wasn''t something a Phaser could take unharmed.


    The middle aged man expression changed drastically as he noticed the speed at which David''s palm wasing at and the power behind it.


    His eyes shed as he used other arm to parry the attack, hoping to slow down David for the others to have the chance to attack him.


    One w attack was headed for the back of his kidney while the second one for his heart.


    The three attacks were timed perfectly. And if it were anybody else, they would find it incredibly difficult to dodge the attacks, not to talk of countering it.


    David''s body swayed in a series of after images and a w passed through his back as though he was a phantom while the other w was as though it was deeply embedded in his chest.


    Without slowing down a single second, David''s legs moved with incredibly speed.


    "Cyclonic steps!"


    "Bam! Bam! Bam!" Kicking them all backwards instantly.


    They crashed into a tree as they rolled in the floor with blood spilling from their mouths.


    But they were strangely quick as they jumped up with an agility simr to a beast and disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 255 - Meeting The Second Year Students.

    They were trying to escape. It was as though they knew they were no match for him.


    David didn''t pursue them as one would expect. He strangely remained still as he stared at another part of the forest.


    Unknown to him, several figures stood on top of a huge tree staring at him. He wasn''t able to sense them previously since he had been distracted by the group of bandits but now, he immediately sensed them the moment his focus left the bandits.


    They were five people standing at the branches of therge tree, staring down at him while casually discussing amongst each other.


    David immediately recognised them as the people who had alighted from the sky cruisers together with him the previous day.


    They were from same institute and because of this, David didn''t take any rash movement yet.


    "What are they doing here?" David muttered with a puzzled expression as he also stared back at them.


    Although he only felt threatened by the light skinned boy and not the others individually, but once they appeared together like this, there is no way he would be able to take them all on.


    "Are you sure the smell of blood from the ck Falcon leader ising from this guy?" One of the six people asked in obvious puzzlement.


    While the four others also showed the same level of confusion on their faces except for the light skinned, blue haired guy. He kept staring at David as though wanting to punch a hole through him.


    The reason they were confused was simple. With the level of strength David had just executed a while ago with the bandits, it was slightly possible he could have killed the ck Falcon leader.


    But the fact here was that, the ck Falcon leader wasn''t alone. There was also someone stronger then the gang leader but he had also being eliminated.


    Not to forget but there is also the fact that the ce was littered with gang members and although they were weak, their shear numbers could certainly make up for theck of strength.


    But they too had been totally annihted. Which means the person that had done this was incredibly strong.


    Even they couldn''t hope to achieve such a result.


    "I recognise this kid." One of the six people hesitated as he also wasn''t sure were he had seen David.


    "I remember now. He is the new student in the institute that had taken first ce in the Rankings." The person snapped his fingers as he remembered where he had seen him from.


    "A new student? Now this is funny. Bervlin, there is no way a new student could have the strength to exterminate an entire gang. Your sense of smell must have been mistaken again." Someone else''s sneered.


    "I''m not mistaken, I''m quite certain of this. Although he might not be the one to have exterminated the gang, I''m very certain he was there and might have even seen something." The young man named Bervlin argued back.


    "That''s enough. Bervlin is right. He might not be the one to have eliminated the group, but he was certainly there." The leader of the group, the sky blue haired young man interrupted.


    His gaze was on the clothed weapons that David had on his back. After a while of scrutiny, he finally figured out what it was. They were the nano weapons of the gang leader and the masked man.


    His eyes shone when he saw this. He hade here specifically to deal with the masked man but certainly didn''t expect someone else to have dealt with him.


    And since David had the weapon the masked man had wielded, he might have acquired the Nightcore.


    "Capture him, and let''s interrogate him. He might have what we need." The light skinned, blue haired young man said to the other five.


    "Let me do it." Before the others could say anything, a bulky young man in their midst said as he step forwards.


    In a sh, the ground shook as hended on the grass.


    With a smile on his face, he advanced towards David step by step.


    "Meeting a junior in such a dangerous ce, what coincidence. I''m a second year student of the institute, Zhang Yu." Zhang Yu paused in his steps a few feet away from David and stretched his hands forwards for David to shake.


    David pretend as though he didn''t see it. And instead asked a question "What do five second year students want by spying on me?"


    Not at all embarrassed he was ignored. Zhang Yu felt he should at least give a David a little exnation and also confirm somethings.


    "You epted the mission kill one of the ck Falcon gang members right?" Zhang Yu asked.


    Furrowing his brows. "What does that have to do with you guys spying on me?" David asked.


    "We just wanted to know if you saw the person who had exterminated the ck Falcon gang. We might let you go if you cooperate well enough."


    David remained silent as he heard this. Now he could roughly figure out why they had searched for him. But still couldn''t figure out the specific reason why they did look for him.


    His eyes then shed as he remembered the ck object he had taken from the masked man''s body.


    ''Did theye for me because of it or the star coins?''


    Although he wasn''t certain with this conjecture, there could be some connection, meaning he was close to the answer.


    "No, I saw nothing. I was kidnapped when I began to search for there hideouts and when I woke up, they were all dead." David replied with a shrug.


    The young man named Zhang Yu frowned slightly as he remained silent. He didn''t know do David was telling the truth or not. But still, it doesn''t matter as he just had to capture the kid before him and search him.


    "Okay, I believe you. You are free to go then." Zhang Yu said with a smile.


    David squinted his eyes and he knew things weren''t going to be as easy as the second year student had said. "But?"


    "Haha, you are quite smart." Zhang Yuughed and then his expression turned savage as he gave David a sinister smile.


    "But you have to drop everything you took from the hideout and ept a thorough search before we can let you go."


    David scowled instantly. He already knew won''t be as easy as the guy had brought it out to be.


    They expected him to drop his loot worth more than a 100,000 Gyno points and ept being searched by them. Do they think he was a kid?


    "And what if I don''t ept to such things?" David asked in reply, his expression solemn.


    "It''s not up to you to decide." One of the five second year students that was on the jumped down from the huge tree. His smile was even more fierce and it was as though they felt nothing wrong in bullying a student weaker than them.


    Zhang Yu also chuckled in response and then his hands moved with lightening speed as he grabbed at David''s shoulder abruptly.


    With a snort, David''s body swayed as he took a step backwards evading the grab.


    Since his enemies had underestimated him, it was the perfect move to strike but he needed separate them as he could not fight them all at once.


    The light skinned guy should be even more troublesome to deal with.


    Surprised, Zhang Yu''s gaze darkened and strode forwards. The ground beneath him have a groan as he stretched forth his hands once more.


    This time, David didn''t dodge and he allowed the hand to grab at his shoulders. And ROM outsiders perspective, it was as though he was to slow to evade Zhang Yu''s grab.


    Zhang Yu smile maliciously when he saw this. But as his hands were about to touch upon David''s shoulder, his expression changed when he sensed as massive amount of forceing from beneath him.


    A massive foot covered with terrible muscles and crawling veins stomped at his chest with air beingpressed in it.


    Zhang Yu hurriedly activated his gene, only a small amount of scales covered his body when he felt as though an entire Sky Cruiser had crashed Into him.


    "Bang!"


    The second year student flew backwards, before stopping as he hit a tree. He struggled to stand up from the ground, blood spilling from his mouth.


    The others were shocked. David didn''t allow such an opportunity to go to waste.


    He ran towards the other second year student that was still in a daze.


    The temperature in the environment rose as David activated Formless Heat. The muscles in his arm inted and he sent a Punch directly to the abdomen of the young man.


    Startled, the young man hurriedly activated his gene.


    Fur as hard as metals grew out from his body and stood on end like a needle. This reminded David of porcupines but his fist attack didn''t show any signs of slowing down.


    The young man shouted and the fur like needles that grew in his body flew out in all directions like flying needles.. Their speed were even more faster than bullets.

 Chapter 256 - Tactical Retreat

    The sharp metal fur were no different from needles and their speed were even more faster than a bullet''s.


    David eyes narrowed slightly as he saw the tips of the needles were coated in purplish colour. They were poisonous.


    But his gaze hardened and he smashed his massive fist against the young man.


    "Bam!"


    While simultaneously activating bronze body as the metal needles struck him, producing a few nging sounds and then dropping to the ground, after their momentum had been used up.


    "Two down, four to go." As he said this, David dashed backwards in a retreat.


    "Bang!"


    The ground in which he had been standing on previously exploded as a hole the size of an adult''s fist could be seen. Arge bullet was embedded into it.


    David scowled. "Who still uses guns nowadays?"


    David continuously retreated, continuously dodging the bullets with his speed.


    Since there was no way he could defeat the remaining four people, David choose to retreat deep into the forest. Things would be troublesome of the light skinned guy chose to join in the fight.


    "Quick! Catch that bastard!" One of the second year students said with gritted teeth, he couldn''t believe he had been defeated without having a chance to fight back.


    As the others were about to move, the light skinned, blue haired young man raised his hands up. "I will handle this."


    The others paused in their steps and hesitated. It was a huge loss of face for a new student to defeat a second year student. And if news git out, they would forever live in their shame.


    There was even the possibility of being sent out of the institute as being a second year student meant the institute had acknowledged them as geniuses but if news about them being defeated by a junior got to the institute, the institute would assume that their talent had been expended and would chase them out.


    Which was why they needed to personally wipe away this humiliation themselves but since it was His order, they knew he would take are if things for them which was why they let him.


    David had fled quite the distance with his incredible speed.


    "Where do you think you are going." A voice suddenly said from beside him while he was fleeing. David''s expression changed drastically. Someone had approached him and he didn''t even know about it.


    He wasn''t the least bit slow with his response. His muscles inted by several times and his skin momentarily turned bronze. He smashed his fist to the side.


    The air distorted and exploded as David''s fist shrilled toward the person that had just spoken.


    It was the light skinned, blue haired young man. He stood casually with folded arms. And when he saw David''s fisting for him, he sidestepped, dodging the fist attack.


    "Too slow." He lifted his legs and it blurred into a shadow and smashed against David''s abdomen.


    "Bam!"


    David was sent flying as he smashed through numerous trees, breaking them into pieces beforeing to a stop.


    Wiping the blood off his lips. David''s expression turned solemn as he stood up.


    "As a second year student, don''t you feel ashamed bullying a junior?" He still couldn''t understand how his abrupt punch had been dodged.


    In a moment of haste, he had activated five times strength on his arm and even the bronze body but his attacks had still being dodged.


    The young man walked forwards casually as be chuckled. "I''m a third year student and we aren''t within the institute so there is no use saying that now. Drop everything you have on you and ept to be thoroughly searched and I might just consider letting you live."


    David smiled. But inwardly he cursed himself. A third year student? He was certainly as good as dead if he wasn''t careful. "Senior, I''m guessing you don''t know this but I''m a personal disciple of a Senior Professor. There is no way he would let you off If Ie to any harm."


    David said shamelessly. It was taking more time than he had expected to destroy the gene force that had invaded his body.


    The force was threatening to wipe out the gic structures that made up his organs. If it sessfully got to his kidney had wiped the gic structure out, it would be as though he had no kidney in the first ce. As if he was never born with one from the womb.


    This was how dangerous gic forces were.


    Previously, it took about half a second or less to wipe out gic forces of the phasers he had met. But this one was even more tenacious as it refused to be destroyed by Formless Heat.


    The young man paused in his steps when he heard this. "A senior professor?" A senior professor was no joke and was even equal to his own backing.


    This made him hesitate. Frowning, he gazed at David


    But if the kid has what he was looking for, it would certainly be worth it if he could get the Nightcore in his hands. And even his backing would dly protect him no matter the cost.


    Thinking up to here, he nced at David then smiled sinisterly. "You dare try to pick up the status of a personal disciple of a Senior professor? Who knows if you are lying or not."


    With that, his figure blurred into several after images and punched at David''s stomach once more.


    David was unable to even track his movements and felt as though arge boulder had smashed against his stomach before his body was sent into the air once more.


    "Dammit!" David cursed inwardly and puked out two mouthfuls of blood. The other party wasn''t at all intimidated by his words which had proved to be futile.


    Hurriedly, he picked himself up and activated fifth star. His body shrunk by a few inches as his musclespressed tightly against each other, bringing out the contoured edges of his muscles, biceps and chest.


    The ground beneath him cracked slightly due to the pressure he was emanating and the air twisted around his body as the speed of his blood revolving in his body distorted gravity, creating atmospheric pressure in the atmosphere.

 Chapter 257 - Precarious Situation

    As the young man noticed the changes in David''s body , he frowned as he muttered. "A strength based bloodline?"


    Scrutinising David carefully with interest, he seem to have noticed something and his frown deepened. Then he inspected more deeply he opened his mouth and he stuttered. Pointing at David with an expression of disbelief "Y-you are still at the Spryher stage?"


    He was only starting to notice the flow of blood from David''s body was increasingly getting stronger and faster. At first, he had thought it as because he was inbat state and hadn''t put it to mind. But then he noticed David''s speed of revolution was getting faster and faster which was supposed to be impossible for a Phaser.


    A Phaser''s blood revolution would only remain fixed when they advanced from the Spryher stage to be Phasers and with time, the sound of the blood revolution would be silent and concealed.


    But David''s blood flow as getting faster and even more stronger, which could only mean one thing, he was still at the Spryher stage.


    He couldn''t believe it. Although there were plenty of geniuses out there that could defeat Phasers when still at the Spryher stage, there was no way they could have defeated two dual gene Phaser so quickly like David had done previously.


    Moreover, no Spryher could take his attacks without being killed. And even if they survived the impact of his attacks, there was no way they wouldst a few seconds without dying under his gic force.


    But this guy also seen to be unaffected by his gic force and only seem to be injured under his attack''s impact.


    Which means there must be a huge secret on this boy that made him stronger than he actually supposed to be.


    His eyes glowed brightly as he stared at David with an inconceble greed. He felt as though David was his golden goose.


    If he could obtain this secret, it would be incredible and if he could also obtain the Nightcore too, it would be even more fantastic.


    David didn''t respond to the question but his expression wasn''t looking too good. This guy was even more perceptive and was able to notice such details during this moment.


    Without even waiting for an answer, the young man''s figure blurred into several after images once more as he charged at David like a ghost.


    This time, David was able to see his movements clearly.


    He backtrack speedily but his speed was just barely enough as a fist passed by his face, brushing his nose and drawing out slight blood.


    The young man was surprised but even more excited as the stronger David was, the better his secrets would be.


    He was relentless as he struck his other clenched fist against David''s should.


    David sidestepped, also managing to barely dodge the fist.


    David clearly da w the trajectory of the attacks, he just want fast enough to clearly evade it. But with the overwhelming control he has over his own body, he was barely able to utilise the smallest amount of movement to evade the attacks.


    Seeing as his attacks were being dodged at closebat, The young man paused in his tracks and activated his genes and a sharp w almost a foot long grew out from his nails -The sharp w gene. While numerous light red scales grew out from his body, arranging themselves smoothly on him. The scale body gene.


    But this gene was even more exquisite than the normal scale body gene as the colour was different then usual.


    That was all, a two meters long thick crocodile like tail grew out from the young man''s back, swinging and hitting the ground with strength, producing dust ¨C The Tail gene. And it was even more different than the normal one.


    It seems this young man was nning to enter the Beast Transformation stage. What incredible ambition.


    Some people were quite aware that they had no hopes in of advancing once they reached the Phaser stage and would choose to select and merge with genes that would help them survive in a world like this and boost theirbat strength significantly.


    Which was why they wouldn''t be specific with the gene they would choose and instead mix them all up. And follow the ss they had selected to be. Like the scouting ss, the tank ss, etc.


    For example, instead of choosing ording to the gic map of the chosen beast if they can afford it, they could just choose the gene randomly to increase their chances I''d survival.


    The scouting ss gene map may include; The Night vision gene.


    The Far sight gene.


    The Thermal sight gene.


    The echolocation gene. Etc.


    There are different genes to choose from that they were even endless. The only problem is that they are very expensive to acquire. But are certainly cheaper than the Legendary genes and other graded genes.


    But the young man had clearly bought his own gic map and had selected already had three of the genes in his gene pool. Which showed just how ambitious and rich he was.


    "Do you know that if one merges with three genes, one receives a significant boost in strength and also a single ability." The young man suddenly spoke as he walked in a circle around David with his tail swinging behind his back.


    As he heard this, David frowned and his eyes stared at the young man with an expression of horror on his face.


    The young man smiled sinisterly as he saw David''s reaction. "I have never tested this ability on someone before. You should be grateful to be the first person." Hisugh resounded in the forest and he opened his mouth wide at David.


    Massive amount of scorching hot mes erupted from his mouth and spread in all directions, spurting out towards David.


    The ground sizzled and melted as showed signs of turning to gas.


    David''s heart thumped loudly in fear and his eyes widened in horror.. As he felt a temperature more than ten times hotter than his Formless Heat poured at him.

 Chapter 258 - Davids Death

    David could only watch in horror as the mes flew towards him. He felt as though if his thought process had frozen, as though he couldn''t move a single inch under the searing mes and only watch nkly.


    "You best defend your self." Hazel''s voice instantly snapped him out of his delusions. David expression darkened. The time he was supposed to utilise to move away from the direction of the mes had been wasted. But he knew the fault wasn''t from him.


    It was the natural fear a lower lifeform had of a higher lifeform. It was as though his genes and body froze in fear, not allowing him to move a single muscles.


    In fact, Hazel''s voice wasn''t supposed to knock him out of his stupor and David suspected it was the Vampire and the werewolf gene developing in his body that did the job. Only that they were too little to do much, otherwise he wouldn''t be ced in this sort of situation.


    Suddenly, David felt a strange kind of rage he had never felt before well up from within inside him out of nowhere.


    Without hesitation, he activated Sixth Star!


    The muscles and bones in his bodypressed even more, making them even stronger than Tempered steel metal. Not stopping there, his body turned to a shiny bronze colour, making him look like a real bronze sculpture. What was even more astonishing was the fact that there seem to be a little silver hue glowing softly and then disappearing as though it was a phantom.


    With an angry roar, he circted Formless heat and scorching fury. His bronze coloured body took on an orange hue as though an explosion was going on within him.


    Stomping his feet to the ground, the ground gave out a thud, hollowing out and he immediately dashed forwards like a lightning bolt, directly into the mes that was attempting to burn him. Everything happened in less than half a second.


    Breathing out the fire for two seconds straight, the blue haired young man was unable to handle the consumption of his gene force and was forced to stop, coughing out a mouthful of smoke and acid.


    His eyes suddenly widened as he saw that David was still alive.


    Currently, David''s body had been scorched ck and even his hair had been burnt off. Several part of his body had melted especially the two arm he had used to shield his face and the flesh on his legs.


    The flesh and muscles had been burnt, revealing the bones in his forearm and foreleg. But he was still alive and currently, he appeared before the young.


    Using his bony fingers, he stabbed straight into the young man''s heart.


    The blue haired boy had been thoroughly shocked and wasn''t expecting David too survive the me attack not to talk about retaliating.


    He wanted to move out of the way but his speed was just too slow as he had already used most of his strength in testing out his me ability. And never in his wildest dream would he think it would be the actual cause of his death.


    "Crunch!"


    David''s hands immediately crushed the young man''s several rib bones and grabbed at his heart.


    From his fear, his expression suddenly turned wicked and he shouted. "Then, let''s die together!"


    He grabbed a dagger out of no where and plunged it straight towards David''s heart.


    David smiled balefully and didn''t even try to dodge the attack. If he moved now, he could have evaded the attack but also, he wouldn''t be able to grab hold of the young man''s heart and would only leave him with severe injury.


    But David was determined to kill this person and nothing was going to stop him from doing so.


    "Puchi!" The dagger stabbed into David''s body as though it was slicing a block of soft cheese.


    Blood sttered from the stab wound and sprayed on the young man''s face and also on David''s face.


    "Pfft!"


    David immediately spat out a mouthfuls of blood as he staggered backwards, eventually falling on his butt.


    The young man also staggered backwards but remained standing His face expressed disbelief, discontent and numerous expressions one couldn''t fathom as he couldn''t believe had just happened.


    "Bang!" The man fell to his knees, still clutching at the hole on his chest. Opening and closing his mouth as though he wanted to say something. Then fell sideways as the light in his eyes faded.


    David struggled and crawled the ground. A few meters away from him, his backpack was lying on the floor. In it contained the high grade Insta-heal serum given to him by professor white.


    It was so close to him that it would take even a single step to reach there in his peak but right now, strength began to leave his body and couldn''t even crawl anymore more.


    Blood and sand covered his face and his body as he moaned. A handful of dust entered his mouth and nose as he struggled to breath.


    David''s eyes were dull and he chuckled softly as blood continued to spill out from his mouth. "Is this how I will die? Again?"


    "Certainly not my best choice." he muttered softly and continued talking incoherently.


    "David? Hey, David! Wake up!" he seem to hear Hazel''s voice calling him from afar.


    "I feel very sleepy." his eyes gradually began to close as blood continued to spill out from his chest like a water jet as his heart also stopped beating.


    "David? Hey, David! Wake up!" he seem to hear Hazel''s voice calling him from afar.


    There was a few seconds of silence that reigned in the environment when suddenly, David''s body shook as though he was having a seizure as massive amount of electricity flowed directly from his imprint straight to his heart, jolting him awake.


    * * * * * * * * *


    "What''s taking him so long? Senior should have dealt with that boy by now." one of the five second year student David had injured previouslyined.


    Currently, the five of them sat in a circle around under a smartpact tent one of them had brought.


    "You best keep you mouth shut and stopining. I still can''t believe you got your ass handed to you in just one fist, by a junior at that." One of them shook his head as he found it also ridiculous.


    The guy''s face flushed red in anger and embarrassment. "I was only caught off guard. That junior was simply too fast! You can ask Pijero, he too can testify.." The guy said as he hurriedly tried to clear himself off the embarrassment.

 Chapter 259 - The Transition To A Vampire

    "What''s taking him so long? Senior should have dealt with that boy by now." one of the five second-year student David had injured previouslyined.


    Currently, the five of them sat in a circle around under a smartpact tent one of them had brought.


    "You best keep your mouth shut and stopining. I still can''t believe you got your ass handed to you in just one fist, by a junior at that." One of them shook his head as he found it also ridiculous.


    The guy''s face flushed red in anger and embarrassment. "I was only caught off guard. That junior was simply too fast! You can ask Pijero, he too can testify." The guy said as he hurriedly tried to clear himself off the embarrassment.


    The other second-year student that had also suffered serious injures from David named Pijero remained silent and refused to say anything.


    The rest of the team snorted at the both of them in disdain and didn''t speak to them anymore.


    Getting impatient, one of them stood up and asked. "It''s been a while now, I think we should go a check on the senior."


    Berlin was the strongest amongst the five of them, so he garnered a certain amount of respect which was why his suggestions are always put into consideration.


    "The only problem is that senior might be doing something important right now and if we were to disturb him, he wouldn''t take it lightly with us." The young man who had remained silent throughout spoke with a frown.


    "You are right, I guess I was just too anxious. Let''s wait a couple more minutes then we can go check out the problem." Berlin said as he sat back down on his seat.


    The rest of them also kept quiet and stayed silent while sitting down.


    Suddenly, Bervlin, the one with the sharp nose stood up and sniffed the air. And as though he hadn''t yet recognised what he was smelling, he walked forwards, sniffing the air again and again.


    "What''s wrong Bervlin, what do you smell?" Berlin asked as he and the rest of the team also stood up and stared at Bervlin in confusion.


    Still sniffing the air, Bervlin responded. "I smell blood."


    "Haha, doesn''t that mean senior has dealt with that kid already?" The one who was dissatisfied with how he had been beaten by Davidughed joyfully.


    "That might be the case but I smell lots of blood in the air and I don''t think it''sing from just one person." Bervlin frowned as he too seemed somewhat confused.


    "You mean to say that senior might be in danger and possibly wounded?" Berlin who was acting as the temporary leader asked with solemnity in his voice.


    "I''m not quite sure myself but that should be the case." Bervlin replied.


    Seemingly making a decision, Berlin told everyone. "Gather up your things and let''s go. Bervlin, you will lead us to the general location of where the smell ising from. We won''t go in too deeply and would just check from afar as we aren''t certain that we too won''te to danger."


    The rest did as they were told, packing their things and hurriedly followed Bervlin.


    * * * * * * *


    A few minutes before David''s death.


    As he stabbed his fingers into the throws year students chest, crushing his heart. Blood from the young man''s heart sttered in all directions, and some even entered David''s mouth.


    But David wasn''t really concerned about the blood. As he was stabbed directly into the heart by a dagger.


    Unconsciously, he swallowed down the blood as he fell to the ground, struggling to reach for his backpack.


    Eventually, he had exhausted too much of his stamina and with the stab in his heart, there was no hope of survival.


    Mumbling some incoherent words, the light in his eyes faded and his body went cold.


    At that moment he died, David''s body was going through an earth-shattering change.


    If one were to check through his body using a microscope, one would see as single blood flowed from his lips, down to his throat and then went straight for his still heart.


    The blood was only just ordinary blood from the young man but as the blood flowed into his heart, it seems to be the key to activating a sort of hidden bloodline in his body.


    Suddenly, the reddish-ck blood faded and eventually turned into an ordinary fluid. David''s heart had thoroughly sucked dey the essence, leaving only the fluid. The tear on his heart immediately sealed back in ce as though the dagger hadn''t prated his heart in the first ce.


    Just this little activity seems to have sparked up some sort of chain reaction.


    His body, cells, organs, flesh, muscles and blood were gradually being destroyed at a slow pace as though undergoing some sort of transformation and then rebuilding back.


    But it seems as though there was little to no energy to speed up this process as the rate of destruction was faster than the rate of creation.


    If this continues, even if in some miraculous situation David managed to resurrect, he would still die from internal damage.


    The repair of his organs and body was slowpared to the rate of destruction. In just a few seconds, there was no doubt that there wouldn''t be any hope as the little amount of energy his body had left had almost been thoroughly exhausted. Even the repair wouldn''t take ce any more.


    It was at this moment. Hazel who was panicking activated the surge of electricity, jolting David''s heart into beating again.


    Abruptly, David''s eyes flew wide open. But his eyes weren''t the previous brown colour it had always being.


    It was now red. So red that it seem to glow with the illumination of the sun.


    "David! you scared me!" Hazel''s voice sounded out from within the imprint and it was as though she was about to cry but held it within.


    It was just that, David didn''t reply to her. A deep growl rumbled from his throat and his head snapped to the side.. His red eyes were immediately fixed on the dead body beside him still spilling out blood.

 Chapter 260 - Blood Sucker

    "David?" Hazel''s voice hesitantly rang from within the imprint.


    But still, there was still no response. David''s red ring eyes scanned through the entire forest and then rested on the body that was a few feet away from him.


    His nose red up at that moment and with agility not suitable for his current injured condition, he lept at the dead body, pressing it under him.


    His mouth opened up wide, revealing four long and sharp canines. He bit straight at the neck, of the corpse, making a bloody mess of the neck.


    It wasn''t up to ten minutes the young man had died, so the blood was still warm and fresh.


    The instant the blood flowed from his mouth, his throat, directly into his body, his cells, muscles and veins absorbed the blood endlessly like a sponge.


    David''s stomach was like a bottomless pit. He sucked in the blood without end until there was nothing but a dried corpse underneath him.


    The cells in his body shivered in joy and like a starving dog, they devoured the stream of blood with no end. The cells, muscles, veins and organs that were being destroyed started to reform back to normal.


    However, the blood appears to be hardly sufficient as merely a portion of the destroyed cells, organs, and muscles were being repaired, there were still a lot of destroyed parts that hadn''t been repaired yet. Not to talk of the part that has been burnt by the young man''s fire ability.


    Blood sttered all over his mouth and face as he struggled to gulp more blood but there was not a single drop left in the body of the young man.


    Furious, David let out a wild hiss and with his strength, he separated the head from the body out of anger, using his bare hands.


    He halted suddenly as his head snapped sideways. His crimson eyes shone as he seems to have sensed something.


    With astonishing speed, he moved quietly through the forest. His speed was even faster than he usually was during his peak.


    His steps were eerily silent and his movements were untraceable, his body like a ghost as he moved.


    Gradually, he reached a part of a forest and he paused his movement when he heard a couple of voices say.


    "Bervlin, are you sure you aren''t lost or mistaken?" They were the five second-year students that hade together with the third-year student.


    They had been walking for a while now and the others were starting to get impatient.


    "The wind changes direction every once in a while, so I''m unable to quickly navigate through the forest. But we should be close now." Bervlin assured them as he continued to sniff his way through the forest.


    "But I don''t think they would have gotten this far, knowing how powerful senior is," Berlin said with a frown.


    This made the others nod their heads in agreement with him. The senior was more a three-gene Phaser. There was no way an ordinary phaser would outrun him or reach this far in pursuit.


    "Let''s be patient. In the next 20 minutes, we still can''t find the senior, it would be better we head to the city and wait for him in there." Berlin said after some thoughts.


    The others also agreed with his opinion. Berlin was the temporary leader anyways and had the strength to back it up as he had fully merged with his gene, getting ready to assimte with a third gene and ce it within his gic pool.


    Which would then grant him a gic ability. It was something to be respected about.


    Suddenly, Bervlin stopped in his tracks. "Are we close?" one of them asked excitedly.


    "I think so." Bervlin said but he was also confused.


    "I smell blood but it isn''t as intense as the one previously and it''s gradually heading towards our direction, fast." Berlin continued his analysis.


    "Do you think it might be the senior?" Pijero asked after the rest remained silent.


    "How fast is the person moving?" Berlin asked with a slight frown.


    "Very fast. Even faster than John." John was the fastest amongst the five of them. Only that he had the worst personality as his mouth was is even faster which was why the four refused to talk much to him.


    Berlin rxed his tense muscles and told everyone. " Rx guys, there''s an 80% chance it''s senior. There is no need to be this tensed up " The others obvious rxed their body when they heard his words and waited for the person toe.


    "What is that?" Pijero was the one with the greatest eyesight. He spotted a dark shadow on the tree standing quietly on the tree, watching their every movement.


    The rest also stopped at his words and simultaneously faced in that certain direction after hearing his words.


    Seeing as he had been spotted the figure jumped down from the tree and vanished like smoke as his body moved in an untraceable pattern.


    Before the five could figure out what was happening the figure had appeared in front of them and jumped onto one of them, Bervlin who was at the forefront and took a huge bite at his throat.


    Frightened, Bervlin struggled to get the body off of him with his strength of but he was just too slow as blood sttered on the ground and also David''s face


    Coming back to their senses the remaining four people second-year student shouted fiercely.


    "Bervlin!" Berlin was the first to react. His hands immediately turned into sharp ws. Is wipe them without hesitation at the figure that had jumped out of nowhere.


    Before his w could even get any close to the figure the person moved like a fountain leaving after images as he appeared before Pijero.


    Pijero was able to react. He agitated his gene and activated his gene force.


    Two incredible sharp and longhorns grew out from his head. Without warning, he jabbed his head at David who was rushing towards him with incredible speed.


    "Puchi!" His two horns stabbed straight into David''s stomach, prating deep into his body. But David seems to not even feel a thing his nails turned incredibly sharp as he stabbed at his prey''s chest.


    Crushing the hard rib bones within them. He stabbed his hand straight into his opponent heart spraying out blood everywhere.


    Forcefully withdrawing his fingers a true there was a beating organ in his group pumping out dark reddish blood to the ground and in his fingers.


    David''s next action immediately pulled the rest to shock. And your eyes widened in horror.


    David ced the still beating out in his mouth and swallowed it down in one gulp.


    The four people shivered and the most cowardly amongst them, John stuttered as he pointed at David with shivering fingers.


    "D-demon!" The rest also shivered in disbelief.


    Gulping down the heart seems to have made him even more thirsty. His figure shed and he appeared before Berlin.


    Although he had been stoned by David action he wasn''t slow in the slightest. The agitated is cells and activated his gene.


    His muscles hardened incredibly and as they seem to have transformed to stone. Abruptly, he smashed his fist at the fastinging to David.


    "Boom!"


    Sounds of bones cracking resounded and the air shook as visible waves shock waves spread out in all directions.


    David''s body was sted backwards like a kite without a string. He smashed through several trees andter, the entire forest turned silent.


    Only the breathing of the remaining three second-year students was audible in the Silent Forest.


    With a frown, Berlin moved slowly towards the crashing ce of the stranger. His steps were heavy and slow. That was because of his Jean it would grant him incredible strength and defence but it made his speed very slow.


    As he got there, he saw David''s body on the ground, spilling out blood from the two holes in his chest and his mouth.


    Remaining silent for a bit, he listened carefully and eventually breathed out in relief. He didn''t hear the sound of any heartbeat, which means the person had died. The horn stab from Pijero was supposed to have killed him but it seems the person was even more tenacious as he wanted to also bring Berlin down with him.


    His Stone-Breaking Punch finally finished the monster.


    Remembering that some of his teammates had died, Berlin''s face turned dark and he turned around anxiously to inspect his squad.


    Suddenly, David who had been lying dead on the ground opened his eyes, revealing sinister red pupils.


    With astonishing speed, he stood up and jumped at the exposed back of Bervlin.


    Startled, Berlin didn''t panic at all which showed how he was able to be the leader of the group of five. He agitated his gene even more and poured in even more gene force, making his skin harden, no different than stone itself. The stone skin gene.


    His sharp teeth instantly pierced through the stone skin Berlin was proud of and gulped down blood in mouthfuls.

 Chapter 261 - Another Powerful Foe

    Berlin''s body shivered slightly. The stone spikes growing on his arm slowed down and his eyes went into a daze.


    His thrashing around also died down as he seem to have given up any signs of struggling.


    Blood flowed like waves into David''s mouth and he gulped them down immediately. But despite the amount of blood he was sucking in, his stomach didn''t seem to bulge in the slightest.


    Instead, they rumbled in hunger. Every cell, muscles and veins in his body thirsts incredibly badly for blood.


    His fangs elongated even more as they pierced deeply into the Berlin''s stone flesh, gaining ess to even more blood.


    An intense growl echoed from David''s throat as he struggled to gulp more blood into his body. His demonic eyes glowed red due to his hunger.


    The Other two second-year student trembled in fear. "M-monster!" John shivered and turned tail, running with all the speed he could muster. At this moment, John wished he had been born with two legs in order to move even faster.


    But the remaining second-year seem to have snapped out of his stupor. Gritting his teeth he agitated his genes, making his cells even more active and faster, activating his hidden emerge.


    His arm muscles Instantly hardened explosively and inted like a balloon. That wasn''t all, two incredibly muscr arms ripped out from his armpits, dripping out bodily fluids and a bit of blood.


    "Boom!"


    The air rippled as the two arms snapped against each other. With a roar, the person stomped his feet to the ground and he seem to phase Into thin air as he appeared behind David who was still feeding at the weakened Berlin like a hungry dog like a mirage.


    "Eight-chained punch!" he didn''t waste time thinking and immediately executed his ultimate technique.


    His four arms blurred like a stretched out picture. In just a few milliseconds, his four arms executed eight straight and powerful fist attack that even the air exploded from the pressure, creating shock waves in the air.


    It was only that as the punch was being executed by the second-year student, David''s eyes moved and he locked his eyes on the student.


    His eyes turned even more vicious and he let out a sinister grin, making him seem like a true demon with his crimson eyes.


    Although the guy''s fist was fast, David was even faster. His body faded out of existence and he blink right behind the tall student that was intending to sneak attack him.


    His ws shed with a cold light as they prated the second-year student''s body. With a yank of his arm, he removed an oval ball of organ still pumping out blood out blood like a flood. Without hesitation, he gulped the heart straight into his stomach.


    The tall student froze like a statue made of y. His eyes showed a deep doubt and as he fell to the ground, he still couldn''t still figure out exactly how he had died.


    Not wasting the opportunity, David let out a sinister grin as he grabbed the body by the neck and pierced his fangs right Into the neck, gulping down the warm fresh and nutritious blood.


    By now, most of his destroyed cells and organs had been repaired. The flesh in his legs and arms that had been burnt by the me ability of the third year student gradually began to recover their original colour as the flesh with regenerated at a rate visible to the naked eyes.


    Before long, he had been fully healed. Letting out a burb of satisfaction, his grin revealed his sharp and long canine and his incredibly pale face turned to the direction thest second-year student had run to.


    A game of chase between a Prey and the Predator? Interesting. David licked his lips in excitement and his eyes showed his glee.


    In an instant, his figure faded into thin air as he pursued thest person relentlessly.


    ?	* * * * * * * *


    In a fancy looking hall, several figures sat around on a long meeting table, discussing some matters between each other.


    There were thirteen people seated on the various seat around the table. And although their age made them seem in their mid thirties, the youngest amongst them was 60 years of age and the oldest was 120 years of age and that was the one and only grand elder in the n.


    At the top seat of the table, the n leader, a man that looked as though he was still In his mid 20''s sat quietly as he listened to the daily report and words of the elders before him.


    "We shouldn''t make the Sub Phaser technique scarce so as to get even more talented people into the n." Ady who was the called the eight elder suggested.


    "Eight elder, this n isn''t feasible. There are plenty out there who would immediately disappear once they learn the technique and even sell them to the other rivalling ns." The fourth elder, a blue haired middle aged man said.


    "I agree, this n contains several risks. It isn''t something we should even think of doing." The 6th elder, a gentle man in his mid 40''s said in a gentle voice.


    As thedy was about to prove her point, the n leader who had been silent raised his hands up, immediately halting the ruckus that was about to take ce.


    "Let''s leave the matter unresolved. We wille back to this mattertter." His tone left no room for further suggestions.


    "Now, let''s talk about the matter concerning my third son, Nics. Since he was the one who received the news about the where about of the Nightcore, he has personally left to retrieve it." The young man paused as a proud smile graced his face.


    "If he is sessful in this mission, I hope no one would oppose me making Nichs the next n leader." The young looking man seated on the high seat said in a deep and prating tone.


    His face held a very handsome smile which made him seem even younger but his eyes revealed the old aged man hidden within.


    The rest of the elder nce at each other. Some where shocked and some where confused. But a few nodded their heads as though they had expected such a thing to happen.


    Eight elder couldn''t hold it in anymore and stood up. "What about your first born Brian? He should have been the one to inherit your ce, not Nichs." She argued. The eight elder was more of the kind ones and she couldn''t bare to see as the inheritance of the first born was given to the fourth.


    "I think it''s high time you sat down and started using your brain eight elder. Do you know how incredibly important the Nightcore is to us?" The 2nd elder couldn''t bare it anymore and shouted, banging his hands against the table in anger.


    The 2nd elder had a more explosively temper and an unrelenting nature.


    "That''s enough 2nd elder." The sixth elder interceded. If he didn''t want things to escte even more. He also didn''t really agree to the n head decision but he knew how Important the NightCore is to any n.


    If they could have the NightCore in their possession for just about a few decades, they could rule over the entire F sector. From FA-00 to FZ-00, overtaking the other ns in power and even develop to the other sectors.


    This showed how incredible the nightcore is.


    "Eight elder Su Ling. The NightCore is extremely important to the rise of our n and normally, we wouldn''t have had any hopes in attaining it but Nichs gave us the hope. Making him the n leader is very appropriate." The sixth elder persuaded.


    "p! p! p!"


    The n headughed out loud and pped his hands. "It''s decided then. Nichs sh-"


    "n Leader!!!" A disciple burst through the doors of the hall but immediately froze as the chilling re of 14 powerful Phasers froze him in his tracks.


    "Consider your next words carefully as it will decide your fate." The seconds elder temper red as he said to the disciple.


    The disciple trembled in fear and stammered as words struggled to escape his lips.


    "F-fourth, f-fourth b-brother life signal faded a minute ago." The room turned silent in an instant and in the blink of an eye, thick murderous waves almost visible to the naked eyes overflowed through out the entire hall as the faint huge figure of a dragon roared behind him, making the elders and the disciple break out in cold sweat.


    The disciple had it even worse. His body mmed to the ground as he couldn''t withhold the pressure anymore.


    Taking in a deep breath, the n leader withdrew back his phantom beast. And regained hisposure.


    The death of his fourth son made him only lose hisposure for a moment. This showed how he was able to gain his position as the n leader.


    ring at the disciple on the ground. "Stand up and exin to me the details." He stated, taking back his seat.. Althoughposed, his fury rippled like waves, distorting the surrounding area.

 Chapter 262 - Massive Increase In Strength

    "I-I was guarding the signal room as per my assignment when the a beep echoed from within the location." The disciple took in mouthfuls of air, recovering from the pressure.


    Replying respectfully, he continued. "And when I went to check, I saw it was the life sign of fourth brother that disappeared. I immediately came here to report the matter."


    His head was lowered to the ground when he respectfully answered.


    The n leader seem to have calmed down by now. The undtions emerging from him also stopped, the hall regained its peaceful outlook.


    But his eyes zed in a deep sort of contained anger.


    "Tell us the location the marker showed, we need to go investigate the matter." One of the 12 elders in the room said with a frown.


    "We should have made more preparations. It might be an attack from the other ns if they somehow got hold of the information that the fourth son knows the whereabouts of the Nightcore." The seventh elder suggested.


    "We shouldn''t jump into conclusions yet. Let''s investigate the matter, then we can decide how to move forwards." The ninth elder suggested and then turned towards the disciple still kneeling on the ground.


    "Tell us hisst seen location."


    The disciple quickly nodded his head and replied. "It was at the ckdorm forest." He quickly answered.


    "The one at the Seadorm City?" another elder asked aloud.


    "Yes." The disciple reported with a nod.


    "There shouldn''t be anything or anyone in that small city that could eliminate the fourth prince which rules it down to the attack of the other ns. But we didn''t follow the fourth Prince in order for the other ms to get suspicious but it seems that we''ve been outsmarted." The second elder spected.


    They were about to argue when the n head''s deep voice resounded in the hall.


    "Second elder, and fourth elder. Go and investigate the matter and make sure to bring his body to me. If its the other ns, we should be prepared for war. We can''t allow the Nightcore to fall into the other ns hands. But if its someone unrted to the ns, bring me their head!" The n head''s words were forceful and deep. His words rumbled and echoed through their ears like thunder.


    "Yes n leader, we will do as you say." The second and the fourth elder immediately replied to his words solemnly.


    ?	* * * * * * * *


    Groaning painfully, David felt as though someone had sucked him into a bath of sticky fluids. He felt extremely sluggish and felt it slightly difficult to move a muscle.


    "Ah, what happened?" holding his head, eh rolled over with his back on the floor.


    Opening his eyes slightly, it was dark but somehow, he could still see everything as clear as day. And even better than the day actually. But David was too preupied to notice this.


    Grunting slightly. His muscles felt incredibly sore like he had gone through several sets of exercises. This made him frown slightly.


    He couldn''t remember doing something very exhausting. Thest thing he remembered was, was. His faced instantly paled and he spread his shirt wide, looking at the location where his heart was at.


    He couldn''t find a single scratch in his skin. Confused, David checked the other side of his chest to see if he had mistaken the sides. But it was still the same old skin.


    "Didn''t I die?" David muttered to himself.


    In fact, his skin was even more glossy and palepared to before except for the blood. That caked his skin, everything was normal. The confusion in his mind didn''t clear one bit.


    Standing up from the ground, he dusted his body only to realise his sore muscles were decreasing slightly. Although slow, he could still notice the small differences.


    Taking a step forwards, he paused when he saw a dead body in front of him. Going closer to the body, he checked and he could recognise the person. It was one of the five second year students.


    And he was literally mummified. It was as though he had been sucked dry by something.


    Raising his vignce, he went intobat mode as he gazed at the surroundings carefully.


    "Hazel, what happened? I thought I died." The only person that could exin what had happened to him was Hazel.


    "Oh, you are YOU now. That''s good." Hazel''s voice seem to contain an expression of relief which David immediately found odd but refused to point it out.


    "What do you mean by that?" David asked in a daze. He couldn''t help but notice Hazel''s words contained some deeper meaning.


    1.	"I don''t really understand what''s going on myself but you seem to have turned into some sort of undying blood sucking monster. You killed every single one of the students. And literally sucked them dry of their blood. It was horrible." Her mechanical voice answered.


    David''s mind went nk and he seem to have gone into a daze. Pieces of memories shed in his head. Fragments of images came to him one by one and when they finally seem to have created a perfect image, David mumbled. "Vampire."


    He was now a vampire. In a daze he felt his teeth with his tongue. They were longer than usual.


    His hearing ability has also improved as he could hear things at far distances. And his eye sight seem to have gotten better.


    This made David grin. He had finally activated the vampire body. Now, what was left was the Werewolf body. He just didn''t know the requirements for it.


    He could somehow remember how he had turned into a vampire. He had always being one ever since he sessfully practice the weakened version of the vampire body tempering exercise but was unable to activate it.


    He needed blood of a powerful person to fulfil the requirements for activating it.


    And the blood of the third year student seem to perfectly fit the criteria.


    Suddenly, a piece of memory shed in his mind. It was the memory of him gulping down a heart.


    David felt his stomach lurched and he vomited to the ground in disgust.


    Cleaning his face, when he checked to see the content of his bile, he stomach lurched even more. He had vomited pieces of red flesh. The fragments of the heart he had eaten.


    "It''s best you leave this ce quickly. The blood of Phasers all over the forest would certainly attract a powerful mutated beast."


    Hazel''s voice woke him up. He struggled topose himself in the end. Focusing on the matter at hand. He needed to get out of the forest. And although he didn''t know how long he had being unconscious for, if he were to be surrounded by the beasts in the forest, there was no way he would be able to survive.


    But first, he needed his bagpack. "Dammit, how will I find it?" he cursed as he could barely remember the direction he hade from.


    "Hazel, can you guide me to the ce I left my backpack?" David asked since he had no idea what to do.


    "Yes, just follow the holographic arrow, it will guide you there." As Hazel replied, a sky blue transparent hologram flew out from his imprint in the night sky.


    Replying with an ''Hm'' sound, David stomped his feet slightly to the ground.


    The ground instantly shattered like ss as cracks spread like spider a web.


    Stunned, David looked down at his legs. Blinking his eyes, he let it go and assumed he had mistakenly activated four-fold strength and didn''t take it to heart.


    Moving forward, David felt his whole world turning to a blur and he smashed into several trees, tumbling and rolling as he fell to the ground.


    "W-what is happening?" David wanted to cry but no tears came out. ncing at where he had been standing before, severalrges trees had a man shaped hole between them while the smaller ones had been smashed into pieces.


    Feeling a slight pain on his thigh, a five inches iron was deeply embedded Into his left thigh.


    "That''s gonna hurt a lot." David mumbled. Gritting his teeth, David grabbed at the thick iron rod and pulled out. Groaning in pain. Blood pumped out like water from his thigh. He tore a piece of his clothing and padded the wound, stopping the blood flow.


    Done with that, he stood up from his sitting position and stared in confusion.


    "My speed seem to have grown faster?" his words betrayed his hesitation as he only felt the world to be a blur only when he activated Six-fold strength.


    But he was sure he didn''t circte the technique as of yet.


    "It''s true, your speed''sparable to when you activate that strange technique of yours at full power. And it''s even more stronger." Hazel''s voice told him things were really happening.


    This made David grin and heughed madly in the forest. "Hahaha! I''m even stronger now!"


    He clenched his fist tightly. And power he had never experienced flowed from within him. He hadn''t noticed the first time as he felt incredibly sore.


    But the soreness had disappeared, revealing a type of strength he himself wasn''t sure he could control.


    The strength flowed within him like a tsunami, threatening to burst out with the slight exertion of the muscles.


    If it weren''t for his absolute body control, he would definitely have struggled to keep his strength under wrap.


    The only thing running through his mind was what if he activated one-fold strength technique to the power he currently has.


    Or even Two-Fold strength, doesn''t that mean he could literally crush everyone and everything blocking his path?

 Chapter 263 - Trouble

    The strength flowed within him like a tsunami, threatening to burst out with the slight exertion of the muscles.


    If it weren''t for his absolute body control, he would definitely have struggled to keep his strength under wrap.


    The only thing running through his mind was what if he activated one-fold strength technique to the power he currently has.


    Or even Two-Fold strength, doesn''t that mean he could literally crush everyone and everything blocking his path?


    David thought the idea was a feasible one and after some thoughts he decided to try it.


    Revolving his blood, he activated the strengthening technique and after a while, nothing seem to be happening.


    David frowned slightly. "It didn''t work?" he had used the strengthening technique for quite some time now.


    He was more familiar with the technique than he had been with other ones which was why he was confident he wouldn''t make any mistakes in activating it.


    Focusing his mind, he guided the flow of his blood to the hidden spots, oscited hisusckes ording to the frequency stated and then stomped his feet to counter the destructive force created by the frequency.


    But still, nothing. He wasn''t even able to create the unique force by osciting his muscles.


    In the past, he could even execute this technique in his sleep which was why he was confused as to what was happening.


    Shaking his head, "Let''s get out of here first, I will deal with thister." With that, he controlled his body quite well this time.


    His speed was still very fast but he was easily able to see the things around him, evading the obstackess and moved ording to the direction of the arrow.


    A few minutester, David stopped in his tracks and sighed in relief as he spotted his backpack on the ground.


    But not far away from him was the dried corpse of a young man.


    He knew this person. It was the third-year student that had stabbed his heart with that sharp dagger.


    David hesitated slightly but then gritted his teeth and went ahead to search the corpse of the dried corpse.


    Whatever the young man''s backing maybe, he had offended a lot of people anyways.


    Adding another to the list wouldn''t make much of a difference anyways.


    Taking out his hands, he brought out two bottled up serums from the corpse.


    Reading thebel. ''Fire-breathing Scaled lizard''s Wing''.


    The young man had been intending to break through and merge with a fourth gene, when his cells and gene had gotten used to to the gic strain the three previous merge genes had caused in his body.


    Everybody, every being had a specific amount of gic space or as the Gist calls it, a gene pool.


    For example a normal human barely had up to 10 to 20 gic space that would only sustain 10-20 gic load.


    The changing of eye colour has its own gic load of 2-5 gic space, depending on the colour and design the eye colour would take.


    If a normal human was to undergo the transformation, there would only be 8 to 15 gic space left.


    Bing a Spryher, would gradually increase that gic space, making the space or pool wider and wider.


    The more blood revolutions one''s body could revolve, the wider the gic space or gene pool would be once they advanced into the Phasing stage.


    A Spryher with a blood revolution of 100cpm would have a gic space of about 500 unit of gic space in his gene pool.


    Now, most basic gene contains up to 70 - 100 gic load of space.


    Which means if the person with the 100 CPM revolution wishes to have aplete set of gene, the person can only merge with the most basic of genes.


    Like the Two-tailed rabbit or thend sharks. Their gic structures are basic therefore, doesn''t contain much gic load. Hence, taking less gic space in the body.


    "Good stuff." David''s eyes lit up. He didn''t know how much it was going to sell for but it would certainly be very expensive. Since it wasn''t just a basic gene.


    Keepimg it carefully in his backpack, David continuously searched the corpse. He grabbed a handful of explosive dart and another handful of protective buttons.


    David couldn''t help but wonder why the person hadn''t used it during their fight. It appears the young man found it beneath him to use it against a weak opponent like David.


    Not knowing he had actually underestimated him from the beginning.


    Searching the corpse for more treasures, he couldn''t find any.


    With that, David stood up, grabbed his backpack and turned around to leave. Staying longer in the forest would be dangerous.


    David checked the time and he frowned, he was alreadyte for the Sky. Cruiser that was supposed to take him back to the institute. He needed to book another flight and wait for the next one toe.


    Which means he needed to go back to the guesthouse since he couldn''t spend the night in the dangerous forest.


    With that, David changed his direction after bookimh the flight and left for the city.


    The next Sky Cruiser was toe by 6 am the next day.


    As David exited the forest, he was met with two strangers at the gate of the city.


    The two strangers were a man and a woman with their age between 40-50 years old.


    "Young man." The woman stopped David right as he was about to enter the gate to the city.


    David but on a wide grin as he answered. "Yes ma''m?"


    "You are justing from the ckdorm forest right?" Thedy asked him straight forwardly.


    Davids eyes constricted doe a second before he resumed his grin.


    "Not really ma''m I dear not go in alone. I went together a a group of hunters but they find me pretty useless which was why they sent me back to the city." David replied with a sweet smile and shrugged.


    "Oh, okay. Did you by any chance notice any strange happenings on the forest while you were there?" thedy asked David again.


    David frowned slightly and scratched his head. "Not that I remember. But is anything suoooes to happen in the forest?" David asked in return as though worried the other hunters in the forest would be in danger.


    "No, it''s nothing you should be concerned about." Thedy answered and was Ed David off.


    David shrugged his shoulders and waved at them as he also left.


    If one were to look closely at his forehead, one could see tiny beads of sweat forming. If it weren''t for his already pale face, others would have noticed.


    Not ncing back in the slightest, David disappeared off the street as he entered the city.


    "Asking around like this is pretty useless an dtime consuming. We should search through the entire forest for clues, those who did this will certainly not escape punishment." The man said in a deep tone.


    "Yes, you are right. The young man didn''t provide any information either." Thedy answered In frustration.


    Searching through the entire forest was extremely tedious since it was veryrge and would take more than a day to perform a thorough search.


    Thedy had been intending to avoid such time wasting method but it seems that was the only option left for them.


    "That young man, I smell blooding from him." The elderly man suddenly said.


    "He just suad he is a hunter, it would be weird if he didn''t reek of blood.".Thedy casually said.


    "I know, but the blood smells awfully familiar, I just can''t ce my finger on it." The man frowned as he gazed at the direction David had just left with.


    "Enough of this, let''s go search for the body of the n head fourth son. Staying in this damned city for much longer isn''t ideal to me." Thedy scowled.


    With that, she agitated her genes and a three meter long pair of wings broke free from her back, she then took for the skies immediately, not waiting for the man.


    The man continued to gaze at the direction David had taken but still could not figure our what was wrong.


    Retracting his gaze, he also agitated his gene and immediately his two legs snapped backwards like a horse''s leg.


    There was no scream of pain or even a grunt.


    The man had gotten used to it which was why the pain that apanied the use of such ability had also receeded.


    With unimaginable strength, he kicked his hoofs backwards and lept to the, bouncing through the forest with amazing agility, much like a kangaroo.


    David entered through the guest room and headed straight for the room he had been to previously.


    He was deep in thought. The couple he had seen at the gate if the city might actually be looking for one of the people he had killed.


    And if David was to guess the one with the higheat probability, it would be the young man. Now how would he escape from this trouble. He couldn''t request for help since he wasnt in the institute.


    They would eliminate him with no hesitation once they figure out he was the one who killed the young man

 Chapter 264 - The Pursuit

    Having a bad feeling about it, David grabbed his backpack, left the room and exit the guest room.


    He wasn''t going to risk staying in that room. Who knows of they had the means of tracking him down.


    With that, David turned to a dark alley within the streets.


    He checked around and when he was sure there wasn''t anyone in the alley with him, he activated his Sky walker and took for the skies.


    The more distance he pit between he and his pursuers, the better.


    ording to his observations, those older couples were quite strong and should be an elder of some n or something. He just wasn''t too clear of their strength levels.


    A few minutester, he was out of the city. David didn''t dare fly too high.


    He was well aware that dangerous beasts took the skies as their own personal parasols.


    Not knowing if it was true or not, he didn''t want to try either. He flew at a more suitable altitude that even those at the ground wouldn''t need to scrutinise the clouds too much before they saw him.


    But it was currentlyte at night, his silhouette waspletely hidden.


    He had just exited from the huge walls of the city and continued to flee above the forest when he saw a figure leapt out from with the dense forest into the skies with wings that looked very much like an eagle''s.


    "Sh*t!" David''s face turned sour in an instant because as he spotted the figure, thedy also spotted him almost instantly.


    The night skies did nothing to hinder her vision. Her eyes glowed darkly in the darkness which showed she had activated some gic ability, to see in the dark.


    Her eyes narrowed even further when she recognised David and her brows furrowed.


    "Wasn''t he just an amateur hunter? How could he afford to buy a skywalker?" Thedy mumbled in confusion.


    "Need to get out of here fast!"David didn''t wait to respond to her words, he swot he''d his body''s position and turned towards the opposite direction.


    With hesitation, he activated the double power maximum output of the thrusters.


    "Boom!"


    Intense mes erupted from his feet, propelling him forwards. His body tore through the night sky like zing meteor.


    Seeing this, thedy was put out of her pondering as a thought immediately popped up in her head.


    "Screeeee!" A furious and piercing scream erupted from thedy''s mouth, visible dense rings of sound waves spread out towards David''s direction with the speed of sound.


    Although David was moving very fast, his speed wasn''t fast enough to beat the speed of sound.


    "Boom!"


    The dense ring of sound waves mmed into him with a drowning and muffed sound.


    The mes ejecting out from his skywalker slowed down immediately after being hit, making his speed drop considerably.


    David felt as though he had been shot by a taser. His entire body vibrated and his body turned numb.


    David''s eyes widened. "Not good!" his body started to fall towards the ground.


    Seeing this, thedy let out a dark chuckle and pped her wings in pursuit.


    As he was falling down from the sky to the sense forest below him, the numb sensation he was feeling vanished immediately. It hadsted only a second before his body got used to it.


    "Hazel, activate the emergency thrusters immediately." David yelled as he freefall towards the top of the massive trees.


    "On it."


    The thrusters beneath his feet let out a few mechanical loud noises but was silenced by his swooshing noises of the air.


    The thrusters was reced with a much smaller one but it was enough to the job.


    mes erupted out from his feet and he regained stability. ncing at thedy behind him, she was almost catching up to him.


    David didn''t panic. He turned around and sted the mes towards the opposite direction, moving is body forwards.


    The woman was quite fast with herrge wings but she wasn''t able to catch up with David despite her efforts.


    Frustrated, thedy pped her wings even harder but still, the distance between David and her self was gradually in increasing and at this rate, David would definitely be able to escape from her.


    Her eyes shone coldly and she snorted. She had activated her first gic ability which she got when she merged with her third gene. The Sonic st.


    "Let''s see if you are really going to escape from my clutch." With that, she activated her second gic ability.


    The wings behind her spreaded widely to her sides. They immediately rolled inwardly, forming arge O shape at her two sides.


    Suddenly, strange undtions began to spread from her wings as they vibrated and oscited. The air distorted between the two wing shaped circle.


    The fluctuation got bigger and bigger and even David felt it as he was fleeing for his life.


    He turned his head slightly back to check what was going on but didn''t stop his flight.


    He saw that she had stopped and despite the fact that she had also stopped pping her wings, she stayed in the air as though the gravity wasn''t acting upon her.


    "What going on?" David got a bad feeling as he watched the strange scene going on.


    Not even a secondter, David heard the sound of a thunder p rang out from behind him. It was as though someone had broken the sound barrier for a sound period of time.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes widened and he watched as thedies figure in the distance disappeared like she was just an ordinary apparition.


    The bad feeling got even stranger and David didn''t bother watching anymore, he faced forwards and only focused on escaping.


    Only to see the outline of a female figure appear right in from of him.


    "An ability!" David cursed between gritted teeth.


    The olderdy appeared quite pale but her malevolent eyes shone with a sharp sinister nature and a smirk.


    "Where do you think you are going boy?" her hands turned into a strange eagle''s w as she reach to grab at David''s shoulders.


    She didn''t intend to kill this boy. She was pretty sure he knows something which was why she opted for capturing him first and Interrogate him thoroughly.


    But it was a pity she met with David. The movie g speed of her hands was quite fast and it seem to blur one''s vision along with its movements.


    Thedy had used a technique right off the bat. But David strangely wasn''t swayed by it. He saw through the nature of her hands and twisted his body sideways, evading her grab.


    With that, he put more pressure on the throttle and elerated sideways, intending to escape from her grasp.


    "Don''t even think about escaping!" The woman yelled out in anger. Although she was slightly surprised David could avoid her grab, this made her even more intent in capturing David.


    Her hands turned into numerous after images as they shed towards David.


    Sensing the threat of the ws, David didn''t dare take it lightly. The ws were very sharp and David wasn''t sure his defences would hold up against such sharp ws.


    He immediately turned back and responded with his own attack. His skin turned bronze as he let out a bellowing punch towards the ws.


    Thedy chuckled sinisterly as she said with a snort. "Courting death."


    "Scorching Fury!" David activated the technique, expecting intense heat. But there wasn''t a single heat, his fist only contained the force and strength in his body.


    By the time he realized what was going on, the fist and the ws collided I to each other.


    "Boom!" it was as though he had been struck by lightning. His body reverberated and he was sent mming straight towards the ground like a meteor, his senses incredibly detoriated.


    Thedy chuckled slightly. She felt David was incredibly naive to take her attacks with his own attack.


    She was a Four -gene Phaser. It would be a shame if David could sessfully take one of her attack.


    The tall trees with the dense ckdorm forest broke as David mmed into them.


    Not waiting a single bit, thedy pped her wings and followed the trail of David''s fall.


    It was night and the forest was dark but she was still able to see through the dark somewhat.


    Landing on the soft grass, her face immediately turned ugly as shended at the spot where David was supposed to be.


    The outline of his body was clearly imprinted on the grass in the forest but David was nowhere to be found.


    "He survived?" She couldn''t believe the kid survive her attack.


    Her left eyes blinked as she activated her ONI.


    Her eyes lit up and a male aged voice rang out in her head. "What happened? I could sense the faint fluctuations of your abilities from over here. Did you meet with a troublesome mutated beast?"


    The woman''s face darkened even more. Breathing in deeply, she responded. "No, but I think I have met with a suspect."


    "Send me your location, I will be right there." The man remained silent for a moment, then his voice turned serious.


    .

 Chapter 265 - Double Leap

    "Exined to me fourth elder l, what happened?" It had only being a little more than a minute but the second elder had already reached the fourth elders location.


    "Do you remember the little kid hunter I questioned at the city gates?"


    Second elder frowned at the unexpected question but still nodded his head after some thoughts. "I think the kid had something to do with it."


    "Exin everything to me." The second elder demanded to which the fourth elderplied and began to exin the entire fight to him.


    The second elder''s expression gradually turned gloomy as he listened.


    "I knew the boy was suspicious. I think it''s the blood of the n leader''s third son, Nichs I smelled on him." He added.


    "You think the kid might have being the one to kill him?" The fourth elder raised her eyebrows as she asked.


    "Of course not. Although the kid was able to escape from your grasp, his strength still isn''t enough to eliminate Nichs." The second elder said as a matter of fact.


    The fourth elder also nodded her head in agreement.


    "But still, we must find him and capture him. He must have known something about it for him to escape immediately he saw you."


    "Scour through the skies just incase he tries to escape from there while I try to sweep through the forest to find him. I already memorized his scent, there is no way he is escaping from me." The second elder suggest and his eyes glinted with a cold light.


    With his incredibly sense of smell due to his gene, it was only a matter of time before he found David.


    "That''s good. This way, there would be no way he would escape from our grasp." The fourth elder added.


    "I will leave first." With that, the fourth elder stretched her wings wide and pped them heavily as she fly up.


    Seeing this, the second elder nodded his at her as she left.


    Agitating the gene in his body, his face trembled and then began to twitch.


    And then, the muscles in his face spammed rapidly. It looked extremely evil and demonic.


    Before long, the bone in his face let out a few cracking noises as the t shape face of the second elder stretched forwards, forming arge dog snort on his face.


    "Sniff, Sniff."


    He raised his dog snort face to the ground where David hadnded and took a proper inhale of the smell.


    After which, he raised his nose up high in air as he sniffed for a smell. A few secondster, he seem to have found something and his snapped sideways.


    "Found you."


    His voice was strangely hoarse and not a single bit clear.


    With his dog like legs, his steps were quick, he rapidly vanished, heading to a certain direction.


    ?	* * * * * * *


    "Troublesome." David muttered as he continuously ran deeper into the forest. By now, he had passed the outer part of the forest, the safe region.


    At least, that was why the half broken signboard he had passed a few seconds ago had on its face.


    His arm trembled incessantly as though he was having a muscle spam. The force thedy carried was way stronger than it looked. The w technique she used at the end seem to contain some kind of prating force.


    Four w mark were on his hand despite using bronze body, refusing to heal even when his vampire body was at work. But strangely, blood didn''t flow out of the wound.


    It just remained open, refusing to heal and it also stings a lot too.


    But that wasn''t what was on David''s mind. David was incredibly worried. He had tried most of thebat techniques he had used in the past, but nothing seem to be working.


    The cyclonic technique, Formless Heat, scorching fury and even his most trusted technique, the Three-Fold Steps which he had used his life to transform into the Three-Fold Strengthening technique also wasn''t working.


    It was as though he had the pathways of the technique totally wrong. Almost as if his body system was entirely different from a normal human''s body system.


    At least, this was what David could concur was wrong.


    He hade up with that theory because of the fact that anytime he performed hisbat techniques, his veins would rupture and his muscles would implode.


    Tips means that he was practicing the technique wrongly. But, David had been practicing the technique for a while and he could even revolve the cirction in his sleep.


    There was no way he would make any mistakes in the technique. Which the structure of his body had changed into something entirely different.


    Before this, if David had a 100% confidence in escaping his current predicament, now he wasn''t even confident he would escape alive.


    Those two people were stronger than him after all and he was still just a Spryher. There was no way he would escape without a scratch of he want very lucky.


    And currently, luck seem to be in his side as it was night time. It would be incredibly difficult to find him admit the dense forest.


    David sighed in relief upon this thought, but still he ran at half speed while trying his hardest not to bump into the trees.


    David''s ears twitched. He seem to have heard something from behind him.


    David took a glimpse backwards and his expression turned sour. The elderly man had somehow managed to catch up to him l.


    "Not good! How did he find?" David screamed in his head.


    "Hey kid, can you stop let''s have a chat." The man said casually with a dark chuckle. He seem to find the chase fun.


    Although the man was still at quite the distance from David, his voice was loud and his voice projected right Into David''s ears.


    Hearing those words, David ran faster into the forest like a mad person. His speed was very fast but his reaction speed wasn''t entirely able to evade the iing trees and David had no choice but to m Into them.


    This slowed him down considerably and despite his incredible speed, the man was still closing in the distance between them incredibly quickly.


    If he didn''t do anything about it, the man would surly catch up to him a few seconds.


    Getting his teeth, David''s face hardened. Pushing his toes hard, he activated his Sky walker.


    Intense mes spurted out from beneath his feet and his entire body was propelled into the skies.


    The second elder face darkened in fury. "Get back here for me."


    Activating his gic ability, his body stretched as he leapt up five meters in the air.


    His body shoot upwards like a bullet, heading straight towards David. He stretched out his hands to grab at David''s foot but wasn''t able since David was already a few meters above him.


    The fourth elder didn''t panic. His hind legs suddenly emitted a strange undtions and vibrations as he kicked backwards in the air.


    The air instantly exploded and the falling body of the fourth elder was propelled upwards. His speed was even faster than when he leapt from the ground.


    One of gic ability ¨C Double Leap. Allows him to literally leap to times on air.


    The distance between him and David shortened immediately.


    "Got you!" David felt a hand grab on to his left boots. The man literally ignored the mes burning his hands and dragged David downwards.


    He was only using the emergency thrusters since the main thrusters was faulty due to thedy''s gic ability.


    There was no way the emergency thrusters could support both the man and David''s weight. Both of them plunged to the ground gradually.


    "Shit!" David cursed. "Hazel, release the left boots."


    "Are you sure?" Hazel asked sceptically. David had gotten the Sky Walker boots for a very expensive amount of Gyno points. Releasing it was no different than throwing Gyno points away.


    "Yes dammit! Don''t you see in about to die here." David shouted.


    "Alright, it''s done." Her mechanical voice sounded In David''s ear.


    David''s left boot turned loose and slid off his legs.


    The second elder was startled and immediately wanted to grab at David''s right leg. But David evaded and changed directions.


    Flying with only one emergency thruster was incredibly difficult and slow. But David didn''t mind it as long as he escaped.


    The ground shook as dust flew into the air. The second elder angrily threw the boot he was holding away, smashing it to the ground.


    His leg eyes lit up and before waiting for the person to speak, he cold voice sounded out.


    "I''ve found him, but he is the skies now. I will send you the coordinates. Find him and capture him, it should be a lot easier for you now."


    "Alright." A female voice sounded, before he needed the call.


    David hadn''t flown for long before he spotted the familiar figure of the Wingeddy.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought she would be there. He just want expecting her toe this soon.


    He was using just one thrusters, it was only a matter of time before thedy eventually catches up to him.


    "Let''s risk it then." David mumbled.. His eyes shone in an unprecedented cold light.

 Chapter 266 - Fight To The Death

    David''s left boot turned loose and slid off his legs.


    The second elder was startled and immediately wanted to grab at David''s right leg. But David evaded and changed directions.


    Flying with only one emergency thruster was incredibly difficult and slow. But David didn''t mind it as long as he escaped.


    The ground shook as dust flew into the air. The second elder angrily threw the boot he was holding away, smashing it to the ground.


    His leg eyes lit up and before waiting for the person to speak, he cold voice sounded out.


    "I''ve found him, but he is the skies now. I will send you the coordinates. Find him and capture him, it should be a lot easier for you now."


    "Alright." A female voice sounded, before he needed the call.


    David hadn''t flown for long before he spotted the familiar figure of the Wingeddy.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t thought she would be there. He just want expecting her toe this soon.


    He was using just one thrusters, it was only a matter of time before thedy eventually catches up to him.


    "Let''s risk it then." David mumbled. His eyes shone in an unprecedented cold light.


    The wind swished past his face. His hair drifted with the flow of the wind as David hurriedly flew across the air.


    The stream of rushing air changed abruptly. A powerful force sliced apart the wind, dividing and forcefully redirecting it.


    A sharp w left a trail of shadows in the air reaching upon David''s back.


    "Boom!"


    At thest minute, David mmed his fists backwards with quick reflexes and the sound of two metals colliding against each other resounded.


    David was sent spinning irregrly in the air from the force. It wasn''t something he could handle.


    Seeing this, fourth elder let out a vicious smile and she immediately pped herrge wings, pursuing David once more.


    David''s expression wasn''t too good. But unexpected, he didn''t panic. Grinding his teeth, he thought about how to solve this problem and an idea popped into his head.


    Although very dangerous, and probably had a low probability of working, that was the only option he could think of.


    He struggled to adjust his body posture and was able to after a while. He continued fly into the air, while thedy was once again hot on his case.


    Once more, he felt the wind behind him flickered once more. With barely traceable speed, David tilted his body to the left and a fast shadow w that was intending for his head passed by his neck, drawing blood from his neck.


    Seeing this, David retracted his fingers, and pierced his hands against thedy''s chest, attempting to grab at heart.


    Thedy was obviously stunned David had retaliated this quickly. Although stunned, she let out a depreciating peal ofughter.


    She unexpectedly grabbed his w in her grip. Forcefully clutching them tightly, squeezing his bones, and flesh, making then creak slightly.


    David grunted in pain and unhesitatingly activated the bronze body.


    His skin turned bronze and the forceful grip of the fourth elder was unable to hurt him.


    Using this opportunity, David roared and punched towards the fourth elder''s chest with his other hand.


    "Boom!"


    Unable to react quickly, the fourth elder was knocked backwards forcefully.


    David grunted in pain as he wobbled unsteadily in the air. Finally, the thruster wasn''t able to support his movements any longer and he fell straight to the ground.


    Grabbing hold of a few trees, he managed tond safely.


    It should be much better fighting thedy innd than in the skies.. Since his thrusters were faulty, there was no way he could take out thedy sessfully.


    And since he could not escape anyways he had no better option than to fight.


    But he needed to finish the fights very quickly. There was no saying the other man wouldn''t show up.


    He suddenly raised his heads upwards ad the womannded right on arge tree with the gust of wind from her feathers.


    "I have to admit, you are quite impressive for a kid your age. To be able to survive my attacks repeatedly without much injury says a lot about your talent." The fourth elder praised and then let out a sigh.


    "But it''s a pity you would have to die today. But there might be a way for you to survive." Thedy added.


    David frowned deeply. How could he not know what thedy was ying at. It seems she wasn''t very confident in taking him out on her own which was why she was stalling for time.


    Waiting for the man to show up so that they can capture him together.


    But David''s eyes shone I a peculiar light, he could also use that to his advantage.


    "I also wish to survive. What do I need to do?" David asked hesitantly after he seen to ponder for a moment.


    Thedies eyes lit up. "What a smart fellow you are. Alright, Since you are cooperating, I might as well tell you now."


    "Tell me, did you meet with a light skinned, young man with blur hair yesterday?" Thedy didn''t beat around the bush, she asked straight forwardly.


    Pretending to think hard for a bit, David eventually shook his head and was about to reply when thedy standing in the tree vanish like a puff of smoke.


    She had used her gic ability once more. If by now David didn''t know he had been tricked, then he should just hit his head on a tree.


    But a slight smirk was hidden on his face. "It''s a pity you''ve fallen for my trick." his eyes shone brightly and he focused his attention to his surroundings.


    The outline of thedy appeared right behind him. David immediately turned backwards.


    Thedy let out a malicious grin and her sharp w headed for his stomach.


    With very fast reaction, David grabbed at the w tightly, managing to slow it down.


    But thedy chuckled coldly. Her left hand made a second grab at his heart. But the result was the same as he held her second w with his other hand, barely managing to slow them down.


    "Crack! Crack!" The ground beneath them cracked like a spider web shape mark.


    And the air trembled as their strength was on full disy.


    Thedy eyes shone viciously as she forced her ws into David''s body. Bit by bit, the sharp ws slowly touched his bronze skin.


    The fourth elder punched harder and David grunted as the sharp w pierced through his abdomen.


    His bronze skin wasn''t able to resist the sharpness of the ws.


    Blood spilled out from his belly as thedies finger continued to enter through them despite David trying his hardest to stop clench and hold it tightly.


    It was at this moment his chest also stung. Her other w had pierced through his flesh, digging through them.


    Taking a step backwards to avoid it, but it was as though she knew his intentions, she took the step backwards with him.


    David eyes turned bloodshot and he smiled at thedy. "I have been waiting for this."


    The fourth elder suddenly had a bad feeling about it but she wasn''t allowed to ponder much on it.


    David let go left hand holding her right w, allowing her entire arm to sessfully pierce through his abdomen.


    But David wasn''t the least bit concerned. He only let out a grunt of pain and totally ignored it.


    His left hands was like lightning as he stanned straight for thedy''s heart.


    Not expecting something like this to happen, the fourth elder was stunned and was unable to react in time.


    "Squelch!"


    David''s finger broke through several ribs and with great familiarity, he brought out a warm, beating heart.


    With blood warm blood pumping out of it like a geyser.


    Thedy was in disbelief as she stared at David incredulously.


    She couldn''t in a million believe what had just happened.


    Wasn''t she about to squash the kid in front of her with absolute strength. She was obviously a lot stronger but what had just happened.


    Wven when the light faded from her eyes, she was still unable to figure out why David would risk his life to kill her.


    David coughed out a mouthful of blood and his face was twisted in pain. At thest moment, she had unexpectedly grabbed at his intestine.


    Before thedy could fall to the ground though, David held her stably and before he himself could figure out what he was doing, his mouth opened wide as his fangs elongated.


    He immediately pierced through the neck of the olderdy, hurriedly gulping down mouthfuls of blood without end.


    He was a bit refined this time and didn''t tear through her neck like he did the previous ones.


    David felt a warm stream of blood enter through his stomach, healing and repairing the injuries and wounds he had just received.


    While he was enjoying his meal, a voice shouted from a far with fury.


    "Filthy creature! Get off of her!" It was the second elder.

 Chapter 267 - The Cornered Vampire

    David greedily gulped down mouthfuls of blood. The fourth elder''s blood was very powerful. And as blood entered into his stomach, the big hole in his stomach began to close up at a pace visible to the naked eyes.


    As the blood entered into his body, they were immediately transformed into warm stream of energy that flowed into his body, melding into his flesh, veins and muscles, strengthening, healing and reinforcing them and also regaining his lost stamina.


    David''s eyes began to shine blood-red and he impatiently sucked in more blood.


    Before he knew what was happening, David was beginning to lose his sanity and he bit off the entire neck of the fourth elder in search for more blood with his sharp fangs.


    It was then a voice resounded in the forest.


    "Filthy creature! Get off of her!" The second elder''s voice was very loud and sharp and it rumbled like thunder.


    Scaring off the birds, ants and other creatures in the surrounding area.


    David hissed loudly in anger with his fangs exposed as he snapped his neck towards the direction the voice wasing from.


    He could sense the powerful heart beat from the second elder, the blood flowing through his veins called out to him like an irresistible ma.


    He could smell, feel and even sense as the blood flowed from the veins in the man''s neck pumped blood into his head and then circted.


    The blood was irresistible and David felt a deep urge to taste the blood even if it was just a little.


    Unable to resist any longer, he figure turned into a blur and he leapt at the man with shocking speed.


    "Courting death!" The second elder yelled in fury as his eyes shone in a sinister light.


    The second elder stretched out his hands and a long staff arranged themselves in his hands.


    "Thwack!"


    The staff rumbled as it rolled in the air like a huge pole covering the entire sky, mming against David with massive force.


    The air exploded and It was as though he had been hit by a train.


    David''s entire body was sent dying a few meters away. The elder was even more formidable than the fourth elder.


    Not caring about the creature, second elder rushed towards the fourth elder with staff in his hands.


    When he reached closer, his speed slowed down and finally came to a stop. His face turned ugly as he gazed at the second elder''s corpse lying on the floor cold blooded within a pool of her own blood.


    Her neck had being bitten off and was only connected to a piece of flesh.


    The second elder face grew red from anger. It wasn''t that he and the fourth elder was close. And if it weren''t for this mission, he wouldn''t be bothered with her.


    But since they had been assigned together in this mission, it was his responsibility to protect her as the strongest amongst the two.


    But now that she was dead, there was no way he would escape punishment from the n. The death of an elder was a very serious matter to the n which would not be taken lightly.


    Although not as serious as the death of the n head third son Nichs, the consequence was just as close.


    "I will kill you!" The third roared out in a fit of anger. The his voice rumbled and sound waves spreaded out, with him as the epicentre.


    He then faced towards the path he had sent David flying and his brows furrowed as he inspected the surroundings he couldn''t see the kid anywhere.


    "You think you can escape?" the second elder''s face gleamed in a cold light.


    There as no way he could let the kid escape after all this otherwise, there was no way the n head will take things lightly with him.


    He agitated the cells in his body and his genes automatically activated his gene.


    His body structure snapped and his bones creaked. In less than a second, a massively thick fur covered his entire body


    Simultaneously, his legs snapped backwards and his snort elongated.


    Sharp rows of teeth grew from his mouth and a growl reverberated from his throat.


    Currently, he looked like a mix between a human and a dog. Like a weredog.


    Finishing his transformation, he sniffing at the air. "Got you!" The second elder vanished from his previous position in a streak of light.


    David had been smacked back into sanity by the staff. But his expression wasn''t looking too good.


    Him losing his sanity anytime he tasted blood was beginning to get on his nerves.


    If he had been sane, there was no way he would have actively attacked the man. But his thirst for blood had overwhelmed his sense of reasoning.


    Several bones in his body had been broken but were beginning to heal at a rapid pace. The blood of thedy was still working and hadn''t been exhausted as of yet.


    He swallowed the blood threatening to escape his lips. That man had been incredibly powerful.


    Standing quietly on arge boulder, he concealed his breathing, and slowed down his heart rate and body activities.


    It might be incredibly difficult for others to do this, but for David, it was as simple moving his arms around.


    This idea had just popped up in his head and he was hoping it would work well since he knew there was no way he could sessfully escape from the man.


    And although he was stronger now, the gap between him and a four-gene Phaser was incredibly massive.


    There was no way he could close the distance as there was a substantial difference between a Phaser and a Spryher.


    Suddenly, David heard a tree twig snap. Slowly sweeping his eye balls to that direction, David froze with what he saw.


    The man had at some point stood at the distance beside him and had been there for who knows how long.


    "How did he find me?" He was sure with how slow his heartbeat had been and how incredibly little his bodily activities were, there was no way a life scanner would pick him up.


    Which means there was something else to it.. But it currently doesn''t matter right now, he needed to find means to survive.

 Chapter 268 - Blood Arrow

    "You are not going to escape this time." Middle-aged man''s voice boomed like thunder.


    David didn''t hesitate and took the initiative first. He jumped out from the boulder and moved like a mirage.


    Seeing this, the second elderughed coldly, and his smile turned extremely ferocious.


    He shot towards David with his staff and as he closed in, he grabbed the staff with both hands, lifted it up and then swing it down towards David viciously.


    Seeing as David didn''t have any thoughts of slowing them down, he sneered and poured in even more gic force into his staff.


    In that instant, David extended his hands forwards and as he did so, his skin turned bronze immediately and the colour silver seen to flicker from within. His bronze skin has been unleashed.


    Even as his hands made contact with the staff, the silver colour seem to sh out more but imperceptibly.


    A loud boom sound rang out as David mpedd at the staff with such force that the air buzzed and then exploded like fire crackers.


    Pain exploded from within him and blood flowed from his hands but yet, the bronze body seem to have undergone a certain transformation keeping the bones in his hands from breaking.


    The middle-aged man frowned and tried to take away his staff from within David''s grip.


    However, David''s grip was like an iron vice that kept the iron rod looked down and refused to let go for even a moment.


    The man''s eyes flickered and he gazed I to David''s eyes. All he could see was madness. A type of mad reckless abandon a human wasn''t supposed to have.


    But the second elder was also furious. "Child''s y!" He suddenly twisted the staff and like the skin of a snake, the staff turned slippery and slipped out of David''s hold without warning.


    But the was exactly what David had been waiting for. Unexpectedly, he lessened his hold on the staff and using this opportunity, he mmed a powerful fist strike against the middle-aged man''s chest.


    The second elder''s expression changed slightly. He had used most of his strength to slip the staff out from David''s hands but it will take some time for him to redirect his strength to another ce entirely to block off the attack.


    But he was a four-gene Phaser. His reaction speed at this level was no joke. He managed to release his left arm as he dropped the staff and mmed a palm attack against David''s fist.


    The palm attack vibrated and a ghost shriek came out from within the palm. Abat technique.


    Their eyes met and then, they mmed into each other. One using a palm while the other using a bronze coloured fist shing with a hint of silver within.


    A defeaning boom rang out. Blood sprayed out of David''s mouth and crackling sound came out from within him as he was sent flying backwards like a kite without a string, to m into a tree nearby.


    The middle-aged man was shaking and his blood churned in his body. His face flickered with an ashen look as shock filled his face.


    He couldn''t believe David was this strong. How ever, he quickly shot towards his opponent. Raising his hands, causing the air to let out a ghastly howl and they swirled around his palm like angry ghosts which he used to crush down towards David.


    David''s eyes gleamed like a cornered beast. And he twisted his body mid-air.


    In mid-air, he suddenly pointed his index at the middle-aged man and he felt as the blood in his body rolled about as they gathered within his fingers.


    An explosive force exploded out from within him.


    An extreme heat also formed in his fingers and instantly, a blood arrow shot out from within his fingers toward''s the middle aged man.


    Suddenly, the second elder felt a powerful force wrap around him, slowing down his movements like an invincible hand gripping tightly against him and creating a certain type of fear a higher creature had over a lowly one.


    It was a technique he had never had of before. He knew others were able to do it in a state of extreme anger but he had never seen anyone actively control it like David had done.


    The second elderughed coldly and in a sh, the second elder erupted with all his strength as a four-gene Phaser, instantly shattering the invisible wave of force.


    At the same time, the second elder quivered. It was at that moment a red blood arrow flew towards him with incredible speed.


    With David following in tow. Holding nothing but his powerful bronze skin and punch.


    "What a joke." The middle aged man sent a palm rolling forwards and the wind howled with it.


    The palm attack seem to be incredibly powerful this time as the wind converged to form a ghost shaped face. With a loud ghost shriek, heunched it at the blood arrow heading towards him.


    The two met, the blood arrow trembled but didn''t dissolve and instead stabbed a gap through the ghost shaped face.


    Using the opportunity, David drove into that very gap, relying on his bronze body to help assist him with the injuries.


    As he shot out from the gap, the fourth elder''s eyes flickered and his chest expanded like an inted balloon.


    In the next moment, he opened his mouth wide and a green arc of wind de emerged from his mouth and sliced through the air heading towards David.


    In the blink of an eye, the green arc of wind de mmed into David who coughed out mouthfuls of blood and yet, his punch backed with the full power of his entire body bronze body rocketed out with a ferocious momentum.


    A boom sound rang out as the second elder was sent backwards, by several paces with his blood draining from his body.


    However, David wasn''t done with his attacks yet. As of this moment, it seem he to havepletely overdrawn on his strength and even his life force to unleash an even more powerful explosive attack.


    "Ruuuuuuuuuumble!!!"

 Chapter 269 - Forbidden Art

    David moved so incredibly fast that the second elder was unable to react in time.


    David instantaneousunched out a rapid storm of punches and kicks like a rabid animal towards the second elder.


    The second elder''s expression was extremely unsightly and immediately summoned several blue shields, in front of him, protecting him from David''s rabid attacks.


    The battle so far had left the second elder dumbfounded. Earlier, he had already figured out that David should be a student of some organisation or institution and had acknowledged David to be a talented and formidable student.


    And since he could see the ws and fangs on David, he concluded that David was just a double-gene Phaser but the fact that he managed to ughter the fourth elder and maybe even the n head third son indicated he had high level of skills and the genes he merged with weren''t the ordinary ones and might even be the legendary ones.


    But still to be able to ughter a Four-gene Phaser wasn''t something a double-gene Phaser should be able to pull off.


    "His fleshy body is too resilient and even heals at a fast speed. What damned body refinement technique is he using? It''s certain his bodily strength is the reason for him being this strong." The second elder mulled.


    Flickering his palm forwards, he executed another powerful ghost palm, send waves of ghost like destructive wind towards David, trying to defend against the attacks.


    David ignored the ghost palm as though he had seen it and even ignored the terrifying injuries they caused in his body.


    At the same time, the second elder face grew pale as his stamina was depleting at a rapid pace as he kept defending against David''s attacks.


    "Dammit! How can one''s rate be recovering be this terrifying? If he was a triple-gene Phaser... There is no way I would be a match for him!"


    The second elder couldn''t imagine how someone could receive this much injury and still, seeming at his wits end and still be able to unleash such explosive power.


    Virtually a double-gene Phaser who was at the receiving end of such punishment and injuries would have long since passed out from exhaustion.


    But unfortunately, David was also at his wits end. The blood he had sucked out from the fourth elder wasn''t endless and majority had been used to repair his injured internal organs caused by the fourth elder and the rest had been exhausted trying to recover the injuries caused by the second elder.


    He was now like an engine that is running out of fuel, just barely holding on.


    "I need to end this battle quick."The second thought, his eyes flickering coldly.


    "Then I can be rest assured no otherplications will rise."


    However it was at this moment David eyes glittered. He suddenly fell back and pointed two index fingers towards the second elder.


    Two blood arrows form in an instant and flew at rapid speed towards the second elder.


    The second elder''s eyes narrowed slightly and he immediately draw his arms in a circr motion, and the stretched his both palm outwards.


    The ghost shape silhouettes instantly merged together and formed arger ghost shape figure, sending the towards the two crimson coloured blood arrow.


    As the two attacks collided, the blood arrow immediately shattered as though they were just two blood that had been spurted out from one''s body, not backed with any power.


    The second elder was especially smart and realised he had been fooled. But this only made him even more angrier


    His eyes turned strangely calm as he muttered coolly. "Forbidden art: Premature Phantom Beast summon!" immediately, massive amount of red smoke erupted out from his body, and formed a blurry silhouette of arge red dog with tworge horns, roaring loudly at the night skies.


    The second elder formed a fist and the blurry beast behind him also formed a fist, mirroring his actions.


    He immediately punched at David and at the same time, the phantom Beast also punched down simultaneously.


    Even as all this happened, David leapt to the air and swing his foot, in a powerful kick, exploding the air in atoms.


    The second elder chuckled coldly, thrusting his punch, to block the kick.


    "BOOM!"


    A sound like thunder apanied with several crackling sound responded in the entire forest.


    Blood and tears streamed out David''s face as he was sent staggering backwards.


    His heart beat thumped loudly as he gazed with an ugly expression at the second elder.


    "How did he get strong this fast? Dammit, it must be the forbidden Art." He thought.


    "Premature Phantom Beast Summon? Dammit, he has summoned a little bit of strength from his chosen beast, he''s way more powerful now." David was in so much pain that his heart shook.


    His leg left was twisted in a strange angle, facing a certain direction. And although his skin remained intact, due to his evolving bronze body, the muscles underneath were torn and the bones inside were broken. His breathing ragged and he was very tired. And every time his body tried to heal, they were being destroyed again and again.


    David felt as though he couldn''t go on like this any further and by this point, he came to a realisation that although the blood energy in his body was exhausted, his body still tried to repair itself.


    The strange regenerative power ensured that even the most serious of his injuries were slowly being healed but at the cost of the blood in his body.


    He waspletely aware that it was the workings of his Vampire Body.


    The second elder''s left hand seem to be fine but the beast image in his back had faded by at least 30 percent. And even the bones in his hand seem to have broken.


    "You have your Body Strengthening technique but my Blue Wave n also has its own strengthening technique." With that, the second elder advanced with speed that was several time even faster than his previous speed.


    It was as though he was a different person at this moment, someone with boundless power at his disposal which came from the phantom beast image.

 Chapter 270 - Fatal Attack

    The second elder advanced towards David with incredible speed that was even greater than before.


    In the blink of an eye, another fierce fighting erupted once again within the jungle.


    Booms rang out through out constantly through out the entire forest. David''s leg was already broken while his other leg was incredibly hurt.


    He could barely stand straight and was forced to retreat, time without number, suffering setbacks after setbacks.


    He could feel the sensation of imminent danger looming over his head. This middle-aged man was by far thr strongest opponent David had fought against.


    David''s eyes were increasingly bloodshot and one was unable to determine if it was from his gene or from the constant fighting and exhaustion.


    Red light shone was more as David pointed his finger forwards, releasing a blood arrow from its tip.


    Like a bolt of red lightning, the red arrow shot towards the second elder''s throat.


    The second elder''s eyes shone and realised he had seen this move before and had long since prepared to face it.


    His hands sped up with blinding speed and caught David''s hands in his grasp, ignoring the red arrow as it pieced into his body but his fur released a red glow as he drew power from the beast silhouette, strengthening his fur only allowing the blood arrow to piece a few centimetres into his chest.


    Grasping David''s right hand, he casually gave out a squeeze, crushing the bones hard.


    Crackling sound emerged as the bones in David''s hand werepletely shattered.


    The second elder frowned. He wasn''t expecting things to be so simple. But then his heart trembled as he remembered the reckless nature David seem to battle. Allowing himself to be injured in order to release a ferocious attack.


    The second elder instantly retreated backwards, trying to move away.


    At the same time, David pointed his left hands and a red light shone, shooting towards the second elder''s neck but because he had moved out of the way quickly, his shoulder was pierced through by the red arrow as a hole appeared on his right shoulder, spilling out blood.


    The second elder''s expression turned ashen and sweat poured down from his face. His entire body shivered had the bones in his shoulder was crushed.


    The intense pain instantly sent him bellowing out in rage. The muscles and veins in his body released a crackling sound as he muscles contorted.


    Unleashing massive power, grabbing towards David''s left hand and although David was attempting to pull backwards, the second elder was too fast and his handtched onto David''s finger.


    "Die!" The second elder howled with ferocity. Eyespletely bloodshot, his palm formed two sword finger that pierced through the air with sparks emerging from friction, reaching out to tap towards David''s forehead.


    David''s eyes glinted with a vicious grin and he leaned to the side, allowing his hands that was gripped tightly by the second elder to snap. In that moment, he lifted his right leg up through the air and mmed it into the second elder''s chest.


    Blood spilled our of the second elder''s mouth as he was sent tumbling backwards and had no choice than to release David. By this time, the power behind the phantom image had beenpletely used up, fading into thing air.


    This allowed David the opportunity to retreat backwards at high speed and a space of roughly 40 meters was ced between them.


    Both of David''s legs constantly shook. The left one was distorted into another angle while the right one was covered in blood. He could barely feel the sensation of pain in his body. The kick he had just unleashed came with a price.


    Also, his right arm werepletely useless. His right arm mangled and although his left arm was still useful, his fingers had snapped into unimaginable angles.


    He could barely stand up and was in fact leaning onto on of the giant trees, gritting his teeth tightly so as to prevent himself from falling into unconsciousness.


    He was currently at his very limit now, the only thing he could move was his left arm. Everything else was just numb. But yet, he absolutely refused to give up. Be didn''t want to die just yet.


    As for the second elder, his eyes werepletely bloodshot, glowing red from anger. His shoulder and chest felt like they were on fire. He couldn''t feel his left shoulder and his left arm refused to respond.


    He could feel the blood arrow melting in his body, constantly eating away at his flesh, muscles and blood but was able to slow it down with his gic force.


    Several of his ribs were also broken and blood constantly oozed out from his mouth.


    "Even with me being very cautious, I still underestimated you in the end." The second elder voice was hoarse as he red viciously at David.


    He could never have imagined that with the level of strength he possess , he was still unable to eliminate David even after all the fights.


    From the looks of it, David''s body tempering practices also contained had some secret ability that kept him alive despite all the injuries he had umted.


    In fact, to deal with him, the second elder had used almost all the technique at his disposal to deal with David and even the forbidden art which sucked out his potential to reach the phantom beast master with every use.


    Breathing in deeply, the second elder muttered. "It''s time to end this."


    Suddenly, the second elder seem to age by several decades and the skin in his body shrivelled up and majority of his hair turned white.


    Massive amount of mist evaporated from his skin and rose up into the air. The second elder heaved heavily as his breathing turned wheezing.


    This battle had been a difficult one for the second elder, his opponent unyielding desire to stay alive and his tenacious self healing ability waspletely shocking and he had no other choice but to use his one and only main trump card.


    "Forbidden art: Phantom Beast Staff...Attack!"


    "Ruuuuuuuuumble!!!"

 Chapter 271 - Ultimate Attack

    "Forbidden art: Phantom Beast Staff...Attack!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly beat heavily at his chest, coughing out a mouthful of dark red.


    The dark red blood merged with the cupious amount of mist that rolled out a moment ago which then roiled about like a stubborn mist and then transformed into a massive two meter tall humanoid hound with two massive horn on its head, howling to the skies.


    In its hand was a huge staff. The staff was two meter long and shockingly covered with numerous spikes all of which was shining with a sharp glint.


    The second elder resumed a stance as though he was also holding a staff in its hands raised his hand up in the air. The illusory image of the humanoid hound mirrored his actions.


    Instantly, the second elder smashed his hand downwards and without dy, the huge humanoid creature also smashed his huge staff down in attempt to crush everything in its way.


    Using this Forbidden art caused the second elder to drop to the ground in weakness and was only able to support himself with a nearby tree. His face was incredibly pale andoat of his hair had turned white at this point.


    "Die!" he growled like a beast and the phantom beast behind him gave off the same growl as it smashed its staff at David.


    The ground cracked from the pressure and a crevice stretched all the way towards him as the staff rose up to high up to the air and then smacked down towards him.


    An unprecedented feeling of death arose from within David''s heart. It couldn''t be any clearer than it had been and David immediately recognised this feeling.


    That feeling of helplessness which absolutely loathed ever since the first time he had experienced it.


    It was something he had sworn to himself never to feel but, looking at the situation he was in right now, he was only a few seconds from really dying.


    David''s heart trembled violently and his pupils constricted. He didn''t want to die yet and was in fact afraid of dying.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t any blood energy left to heal his wounds and his vampiric self heal ability wasn''t so heaven defying as to heal his wounds with energying out of no where.


    Time seem to paused for a moment and suddenly, an inexplicable anger surged from deep within his chest like a violent tornado.


    It was like a chained down beast struggling violently, letting out a loud thundering roar,with David''s chest reverberating with a muffled sound.


    But the beast within was unable to emerge as it struggled violently within him. It was as though something powerful was holding it down.


    If one were to look in side David, one would see a fierce struggling beast chained down by numerous blood chains covered with runes and patterns. The chains were in form of a helix shape, just like a one''s DNA.


    David''s eyes shed from red to gold and muffled roars began to escape his lips.


    "Snap!"


    Suddenly, there was a snap as one of the chains broke. Then another snap, and wnother snap. In the blink of an eye, the blood chains weakened as their strength was been used to heal David, unable to hold down the beast, eventually letting free.


    "Howl!!!"


    A shocking howl reverberated from David''s chest, a dark coloured mane covered his head like a beast as a dark coloured fur covered his entire body.


    His nose grew a few inches longer and rows of sharp teeth jutted out from his mouth.


    His muscles inted to an astonishing degree but as the transformation was happening, David hurriedly crossed his hands in an x shaped manner. At some point during his transformation, they had been put back to ce and although not healed, he was able to move them.


    While simultaneously, he crushed a handful of buttons, making several blue forcefields superimpose on themselves, appearing in front of him to protect him.


    But it was barely enough. Therge staff tore through the blue force fields like paper and then smashed onto David''s crossed shape hands.


    A deafening boom rang out and the staff began to vibrate violently and then shatter into multiple pieces.


    And as for David''s transformation, they instantly reverted back into his body an was like a normal human now.


    "That''s impossible!" The second elder shook aggressively and he coughed out abother mouthful of blood as he gazed at David with incredulous eyes.


    He had already been weakened by the forbidden technique and now that it had been forcefully broken, it took an even more roll on his body, like a bacsh of some sort.


    "What... What was that?" he struggled to point at David with trembling hands. Previously, he had thought David was only a double-gene Phaser but with what he had seen, it appeares that this kid has a very terrifying secrets.


    Being able to call forth an entirely different map of gene? It was unheared off which was why the second elder refused to believe what he had just witnessed. And that specific gene was strong enough to receive his ultimate attack, he could hardly believe it.


    "Multi-Gene!" David growled in response to the middle-aged man''s words. Blood oozed out of his mouth, body and pores. His hands was a mangled mess and white bone fragments could be seen jutting out from within his skin.


    He swayed from left it right and eventually flopped to the ground in a sitting motion. His legs were no longer able rto support him.


    He could only chuckle bitterly at his situation. With the incredible sense over his body, he could feel something slipping away from with him.


    Although he couldn''t exin what it was, he somehow knew it was his life force.


    "At least, I have tried my best." David muttered. He thought of summonimg his axe but there was no way he could hold it. In fact, he had dropped his bagpack somewhere else because he didn''t want to lose anything and has hidden it safe.


    There was no way, Hazel would be able to establish a connection from the distance.

 Chapter 272 - An Ancient Monster

    "Multi-gene?" The second elder muttered in confusion. Then he turned towards David with an expression of greed.


    "I don''t care what secrets you hold, when you die everything will naturally belong to me." With that, the second elder struggled to breathe. His condition was only slightly better gan Davids''.


    And after a few minutes, he stood up strenuously and then with his hands that was still a bit intact, he stretched them out.


    The staff that was on the floor a few meters away from him turned into nano swarms and flowed from the floor, into the second elder''s hand eventually joining together to form a staff once more.


    He then began to walk towards david slowly. Pressing a button on the staff, a sharp de emerged from the tip, making the staff no different from a spear.


    David watched on silently but his eyes looked as though he had given up. They were nk as though he was reminiscing on his lives.


    The second elder approached and then looked at David who had a nk, lost and hopeless look on his face. He could see gay David was riddled with wounds and it was even a miracle he was still alive despite all his injuries. He couldn''t help but admire his will power.


    "Kid, you should be proud you forced me into such a state, you deserve to be called a genius. Remember the name of the man who killed you... Chen Mao." With that he raised the spear high which was normally light in his arm had be incredibly difficult to carry.


    "I had always wanted to kill a genius anyways." The second elder''s eyes glinted with excitement despite the tiredness he had been feeling. It was as though he was truly excited to kill someone with incredible talent.


    He immediately stabbed down towards David''s heart. However, as the second elder did that, David raised his right arm in one swift motion with thest energy he had left and then, one of the bone fragment jutting out from the skin in his arm pierced out like and arrow.


    And immediately pierced through the second elder''s neck, his flesh, then into his throat.


    Even as the spear pierced through his chest, he was barely able to shift his a few millimeters to the left, barely avoiding been stabbed at the heart.


    Then David fell to the ground,pletely drained of energy and fell into unconsciousness.


    The middle-aged man looked with shock as his body shook. Everything had happened so quickly giving him no time to react and he was unable to dodge out of the way due to exhaustion.


    Once the bone fragment stabbed into his neck, blood spilled out like a geyser. The second elder quickly held his neck in an attempt to cover the would but was only able to do so much. And it barely had any effect saving his life.


    He stared down at his own own blood dropping down the floor through the bone stabbed at his neck and couldn''t help butugh bitterly at the situation, making blood spill out even more.


    Of someone had told him a few moments ago that he would die from the kids hands, he would barely have believed such nonsense.


    With that, he staggered backwards and toppled to the ground. His life signs fading away like smoke.


    * * * * * * * * *


    Deep within the ck dorm jungle rain eventually started falling through the night skies and the moon started to fade away.


    Thunder rumbled as the rain fell heavily down the forest.


    The jungle was exceptionally silent and the stench of blood flowed away with the wind and the staines washed away by the rain.


    However, the bodies thatid on the floor showed testament to how deadly the Fight previously had been.


    . As the elderly man''s life signs slipped away, his eyes shone an unyielding light, showing how deep his grievance was.


    Next to him, Davidid on the floor, like a still corpse and one wouldn''t know whether he was breathing or not.


    Suddenly the quiet forest was interrupted as a muffled thumping sound rang out admist the pitters and patters of the rain.


    It was as though somthing or someone was walking through the forest and eventually came to a stop near the tow bodies.


    It was an humanoid creature with strange features. It looked like a mixture between a wolf and a man. But his appearance was incredibly old. An ancient aura spread out from within him, making him look like one of those old thousand year monsters.


    "Humans... I sense the bloodline of my kin from one of them." The monster spoke in an hoarse voice as he nced at the two bodies. It was both vague and bizzare as it sounded through out the entire forest.


    "One is dead, while the other struggle to live... What strong will power." The monster seen to mutter to himself.


    Then suddenly, the monster pointed at the second elder''s corpse. Suddenly, the corpse began to wither and dry as though all the life essence in its body had been sucjed dry.


    Blood mist eventually formed from within the corpse and flew up into the air, covereging into a crystal shaped blood nucleus.


    Without hesitation, the monster popped it into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Then it nced at David and was about to do the same when his eyes suddenly flickered.


    "Interesting." The old monster walked around David for a while before it paused.


    "It''s being long any of my kind survived, I might as well help you now. When you grow, I wille reap my seed." With that, it stretched his hands and shed at his palm with his fingers.


    Golden blood spilled out from his hands and floated in mid air.


    Controlling the blood, he dropped it inside David''s opened mouth which David gulped down.


    Suddenly David''s body shook violently like he was having an ultra seizure.


    This caused the old monster to chuckle darkly as he said.. "But first, you will have to survive ingesting my blood into you body."

 Chapter 273 - The Silver Body

    The forest regained it''s quiet atmosphere after a few moments.


    Suddenly, a loud cough echoed through out the entire forest, startling the insects and little animals that had regained their courage to emerge out of hiding.


    The moment David coughed out, he woke himself up but the state of mind in which he woke up was the same as the state he was before he fell unconscious.


    A loud groan escaped his lips and he subconsciously stood up slowly in order to reduce the risk of worsening his injury.


    It was then he gazed at his body and realised he wasn''t the least bit injured. Surprised, he touched and poked every part of his body but everything was as smooth and soft as though the bloody fight he had experienced a few moments ago was nothing but an illusion.


    Very much confused, David stood up from the floor, it was then he realised he was thoroughly naked. Surprisingly, there were ashes on the floor, shaped in his figure.


    "My clothes were burned? What actually happened." David eyebrows were furrowed.


    Even the bones sticking out of his arms had been fixed and the hole in which the middle aged man had pierced in his chest had been healed. His legs which had been twisted out ce were also back into position.


    David wasn''t delusional to think the werewolf gene and the vampire gene in his blood were the one that fixed him to this extent.


    Nothing cane out of nothing. There had to be some sort of energy that had healed his body to this extent. And David was pretty sure even if he had the chance to suck the middle-aged man''s blood, he would have never have been fully healed.


    Which mean someone or something might have helped him. But David had lived in this world long enough to realise that nothing is for free. Whoever had helped him might surelye back forpensation.


    Furrowing his brows, David checked his surroundings for the corpse of the middle-aged man but couldn''t find any.


    After a while of scrutiny, he was barely able to find a few rotten bones scattered on the floor, probably done by some animal.


    "Hazel?" David muttered as he tapped on his imprint.


    There was no reply. David was beginning to feel uneasy by the second.


    "Hazel!?" David yelled out this time.


    "You are awake and... Surprisingly alright?" Hazel replied the second time but sounded incredibly surprised at David''s good condition.


    "What happened?" Hazel was confused. She had been speaking to David in his head, telling him to stay awake after killing off the middle-aged man. And ever since then, with the remaining power she had, she had tried resuscitating him as she had did previously but she wasn''t as lucky this time.


    It was then she encountered a bizzare interference like a wide coverage EMP. Her system went out like light and was only able to restart when David was awake.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one ? I was inches away from dying and then suddenly, I woke up feeling alright again." After looking for a long time, he was able to find a few clothing he assumed was from the middle-aged man.


    "An interference?". David muttered to himself. After listening to what Hazel had said, the probability of someone else helping him increased even further.


    "The person was very meticulous. There wasn''t a single clue or tracks to work on." David frowned and instructed Hazel to check for clues in the surrounding area, maybe she also could find something.


    At the same time, he also got dressed with the torn clothes he had picked up.


    After a while of fruitless searching, David finally let it go. There was no way he would found any clues as the rain had swept most of them away.


    He had checked his out body, but he hadn''t checked his internal condition if they were okay. Previously, he had been stabbed, poked and pierced in his stomach and chest.


    There was no saying there won''t be any after effects. With that David circted his blood. Slowly at first. And then, he gradually increased the pace bit by bit, until he reached 320CPM.


    At first he wanted to stop as it seem as though he had reached his limits but he suddenly felt something deep within him telling him to continue even after he had reached the limits of his cirction.


    And even more terrifying was the fact that the whole revolving process was entirely silent as though he wasn''t revolving his blood through his veins. But David was preupied to notice.


    He continued the process over and over again, and his blood revolution increased each time, breaking through several levels one after the other.


    His body began to trump. It was as though a massive heat was giving birth to something indescribable deep within him. A massive amount of energy rumbled and roiled. Which then coursed through his veins with fiery stream of heat.


    His body began to shake rapidly and his skin caked, cracking all over and then finally began to fall off one by one together with great amount of dark substance emerging from them. Crackling sound rumbled from within him as though something was breaking.


    Cracks of lines spread out across the surface of his skin constantly increasing in numbers until they covered his entire body. An intense pain raked over David''s mind but he endured it and soon, those bronze lines began to turn silver.


    The body upgrade was divided into three levels which David had seen. The bronze body, the silver body and the diamond body.


    Rumbling sound emerged from within da David''s body for several days. More and more cracks emerged from his skin and soon, his bronze skin began to fall of one by one. It was almost as though he was malting.


    Furthermore, as the pieces of flea fell off, they revealed silver skin underneath.


    Three days passed, and thest skin fell off his skin and floated away through the wind.


    David''s body was now silver all over. He seem to shine even more with the glow of the moonlight almost like a spirit.


    But sadly, David didn''t notice all of this transformation


    H


    Is eyes were deeply closed and his focus, were deep within his body.


    The power within him grew more and more intense and David felt stronger than he had ever being as his blood cirction increased even more.


    The air around him distorted as his cirction extended to his external surroundings. Gravity was immediately affected as the hold it had over him loosened.


    His body began to float in the air and enormous waves of power erupted from within him.


    In that instant, David felt his mind go nk and he flopped to the ground, unconscious.


    When he opened his eyes David felt as though he was in another universe.


    There were multitude of stars, around him. Shining in all of their glory.


    "Wrong, they are not stars, they are DNA strands?" David gasped in shock.


    Indeed, when he looked closely, he was surround with DNA strands and it seems as though they were his.


    Gazing in shock, he nced a particr segment of a helix shaped strand. It was in two different colours, different from the usual blue the others had.


    It was mixed with a gold colour and a red colour. And as he focused on the strands, several Information popped up in his mind.


    "Multi-gene: Hybrid (Half vampire/ Half werewolf.)


    "Status: Both gene still at the infant stage. Requires much practice and exercise.


    Abilities: Blood healing(Level one), energy healing(Level two), blood arrow(Level one) Vampire transformation (Level one) Werewolf transformation (level one)... Others locked.(Improve strength to unlock them.)"


    All these weird information popped up in his head, leaving him rather astonished.


    David could guess and was finally sure that he was now in his gic pool.


    He had heard of these several times from other people and it was what differentiate a Phaser from a Spryher. It was the main reason a Spryher couldn''t hope topete of have any hopes in beating a Phaser.


    The gene pool was where Phasers merge the gene they wish to create into it.


    And no ally, one would need to ingest a gic serum containing a specific gene in other to unlock it. And some unlucky ones would need to repeat the process over and over again until the gene pool reveals itself.


    But in a situation where the gene pool reveals it self without the stimtion of a serum, that ispletely unheard of.


    And it only ever happens to those who had chosen to practice a Legacy technique. And even more so, they needed external stimtion from their elder''s who had practiced that same legacy technique before. If not, it would bepletely useless as one would be unable to practice the legacy technique.


    Which was why the Nine ns weren''t always in a hurry to eliminate those who had legacy techniques. It was because even if you had it, there is no way you could ever be a Phaser.


    Thus, you are no threat to them.

 Chapter 274 - Supernatural Abilities

    In the gene pool, it was all quiet and silent. There weren''t any sound made from there.


    With infinite DNA strands in his gene pool with the colour blue while a giant DNA strand stood at the centre with two different colours mixed together.


    At first, David hadn''t noticed it at the centre of his gene pool.


    The giant DNA was particrly segmented into six parts but his were barely visible and seem as though they weren''t at all divided.


    As if they had been one since the very beginning. But in a different Phaser, every segment in that particrly giant DNA strand meant another chance to merge a gene into the DNA.


    And normally, when a new Phaser had just opened his or her gene pool, there would be only one DNA segment out of the main DNA strand that would change its colour ording to the gene that had been chosen.


    In order words, that Phaser is considered a One gene Phaser.


    Which means, when two of the segments changes its colours and merge together, that person would be considered a double-gene Phaser.


    There was also one ability a Phaser would automatically gain, it''s the power to faintly reshape the shape of the main DNA strand with time and practice ording to the gic structure instructed by the Gic Map.


    But David was different as with any other Legacy disciple. They had no need to swallow serums to merge with their gene because their gene map and structures had already being altered by the legacy techniques which means from the beginning as a Phaser, they were automatically a Six-gene Phaser.


    The only thing they needed was just to keep practicing the legacy technique to advance in strength as their strength wouldn''t be any different than a regr single gene Phaser.


    The only advantage is that, they own aplete set of generic map already. Therefore, they could surprise and stun their opponents by faking as a six-gene Phaser which wouldn''t work if the person had seen iting.


    Also, having five more genes in a fight, is no different than having five more arms in a battle. The one with the five arm would always win without a doubt.


    Unless the opponent had been equipped with lightning fast reflexes, there aren''t many who would stand toe to toe against a Legacy disciple at its infant stage not to mention at its adult''s.


    Legacy disciples categorise themselves using levels.


    In the whole process of being a Phaser, a Legacy disciple gains three supernatural abilities apart from the normal ability that came with the gene such as Night vision, Ground drilling, echolocation and other normal abilities.


    They would develop a supernatural ability at the first level while the next supernatural ability would be developed when they reached the third stage.


    And the third would manifest when the sixth stage had been reached.


    Seeing as he couldn''t view his other abilities, David mulled for a while. In the information he had been given, only blood arrow was revealed to him to be a kind of supernatural ability which hade from his vampire side.


    But he is a Multi-gene, there should have being two supernatural ability for him at the first stage. And he had seen the first ability which had revealed itself when he was almost killed.


    As for the supernatural ability from his werewolf side, he hadn''t seen any information regarding it as of yet.


    But David want very worried about it. He could feel it developing deep within his gene, it just wasn''t time yet.


    As David was about to snap back into reality, he paused and gazed at the giant DNA strand with a focus.


    After a few seconds of scrutinising, David smiled." I guess the Formless Heat I developed in the past didn''t just disappear into nothingness."


    Suddenly, as David''s eyes burst open and his pupils glowed brightly. One red In colour while the left pupils hold in colour in particr contrast with his sliver skin.


    As he stood up from his cross-legged position, rumbling sounds echoed from within him and the air trembled violently as though it was about to crumble to oblivion.


    David stood silently for a moment, and closed his eyes. Breathing gently to have a feel for his new body. Every cell in his body cheered with joy. He could feel every pieces of flesh in his skin thrum with energy.


    Suddenly, David burst into motion causing a shocking boom to ring out as the air exploded.


    His speed was now at least twice as fast as it had been before. His eyes glowed with joy and he clenched his fist, mming it into a huge boulder in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    The boulder instantly crumbled to dust. And nor just intorge chunks of energy. The shear amount of power was in several levels than his previous strength.


    David''s breathing grew heavy from excitement. He immediately thought back to the fight he had with the middle-aged man. He was pretty sure if he had this though if strength back then, he wouldn''t be ced in such a terrible state.


    David tested his new strength for a bit before moving to test his defensive strength. He was shocked to realise it was more than three fold stronger than when he had the bronze body.


    Grabbing the spear on the ground, David stabbed himself without putting much force and only using 20% of his current strength.


    But he was shocked to realise he couldn''t even prate his own skin. It was only when he used 50% of his strength was he able to draw a single white line on the skin which instantly closed up in that moment.


    David''s eyes shone in excitement as he continued to test in his skin. After a while of testing, David stopped the activation of the silver body and wore his clothes proper, dressing himself quite well before leaving the forest.


    There was no saying other people woulde look for the two middle aged couple. With their strength, it was definitely possible, which was why he rushed to leave the forest.


    ?	* * * * * * *


    "How many days has it been?" it was already noon and David navigated his way through the forest. He had found his bag where he had kept it and was leaving the forest for the site hadnded when he came to this region.


    He could have also searched for his sky walkers too but he didn''t want to risk it. What If there was actually someone from those people''s side, looking for him. He was barely able to survive the previous ordeal. He wasn''t going to test his luck any further.


    And although he had bought the shy walkers for a ridiculous amount of price, his life was worth more than that. But deep within him, his heart bled and it took an enormous amount of will power for him not to go back to find the Sky walker.


    "It''s been fifteen days since you woke up." Hazel replied him casually. She had been really silent through out and rarely did she get irritated by his questions.


    "Is something bothering you?" David couldn''t help but ask. Hazel was his AI anyways, if something was wrong with her, his life wouldn''t be a roller coaster either as doing things by himself would be difficult.


    "I- nevermind. I might have been thinking too much into things." Hazel stopped as she was about to tell him.


    "Oh, alright. But you know you can just tell me, right? If anything is bothering you, it might as well be bothering me too. So, just tell me."


    Hazel remained silent for a while before she responded. "Do you remember a few days ago when I said my system was interfered with by something?"


    David nodded his head as a sign of agreement. "Yea, I remember. Did it leave any adverse effects on you?" He asked worriedly. There were just so many gadgets out there in the world and some of them might just be incredibly dangerous that they could corrupt the inner structure of an AI.


    "No, it didn''t. It''s just that..." Hazel then paused as though she didn''t know how to put it into words.


    "It''s just that what? Common Hazel, when did you suddenly be one do dramatic?" David chuckled to lighten the mood.


    "The upgraded life scanner managed to ppick upa unique life signature before the system shutdown ."


    David gradually grew solemn and he paused in the middle of the forest and asked "What did it read?"


    "It gave the same readings a small sun would." Hazel hesitated for a moment before she spoke.


    "That''s impossible. It might have read wrongly." David''s first instincts was to deny it. There was no way anyone had enough energy to contain a mini sun. It was virtually impossible.


    "Yes, that was what I thought at first, but when Ipared it to the some of the records and data I had retrieved in the past from the tatteredbat suit''s system... "


    "What did you see?" David''s breathing grew heavy as he asked.


    "The previous owner of the Combat Suit had also experienced the same exact situation¡­ It''s the Werewolf King, Alpha Cain."

 Chapter 275 - The Examination

    The sky Cruiser rumbled as itnded at one of the hugending port at the institute.


    David got off the vehicle nkly, moving towards the dormitory. The whole journey was a blur to him. He couldn''t even say how he had gotten back to the institute.


    With a ''Kacha'' sound, the door to his room opened and he entered without even noticing he didn''t close the door. If it weren''t for the mas installed at the edge of the door, it would still remain opened.


    David sat on his bed, with numb expression as he stared nkly through space.


    His thoughts were miles away. Suddenly, his eyes focused back as his gaze hardened.


    "Because he is the werewolf king doesn''t mean I will stay still and wait till hees back. I just needed to be stronger than him to survive this ordeal." his voice was filled with determination.


    When he had heard thag there was a possibility that it was the werewolf king that had saved him, he had been thoroughly shocked.


    The werewolf king was one of the old monsters that had survived through numerous centuries. And although there was no proff, some said he was a Mutant who had advanced without using the normal procedure and had grown to such levels.


    And as a Mutant, he should have been on the side of humans during the war between mutated beasts and humanity, but for some reason, he had had fought for the mutated beasts centuries ago.


    Some say he was one of the oldest batch of humans to evolve while others say he was just a mutated beast that has evolved and had unlocked the power points in its brains. There were countless rumours regarding him.


    But what was the most surprising rumour to David was the fact that he had been told In history ss that the Werewolf King was supposedly dead.


    But with what Hazel had told him, it doesn''t seem to be so.


    Taking a deep breath, his determination soared through the roof. "I only need time."


    Dacid knew himself the beast and although he hadn''t been trying his hardest to grow stronger, with this crises looming over his head, he would have to use whatever means in his disposal to grow stronger.


    But still that little bit of doubt and dread lingered in his mind. How was it possible for one or get so strong tat one''s life signature was like a mini sun?


    * * * * * * *


    The next day, David went ahead to tbe missions Hall to drop his mission and immediately ept another mission with rtively high difficulty but with a decent pay.


    To get stronger, he needed a massive amount of Gyno Points. The resources needed to advance his legacy techniques by just one level wasn''t something he could afford.


    Anx although he was currently very rich, he wouldn''tst one month before he would turn poor again, so David nned on amassing vast amount of Gyno points before going into seclusion and used them all up in one go.


    The days were quite interesting but some missions were quite boring as the people he was sent to eliminate were so weak he needed a few seconds to deal with them.


    One month... Two months...


    In the blink of an eye, three months had pass. After going on several missions fro tha past three months,


    David''s Gyno points had gone from, 350,000 to 1.5 million Gyno points. It was then David finally decided to stop.


    But before this, it was time to take the exams provided by the institute.


    * * * * * * *


    Spryher ss mission, Prime level: Mid Tier difficulty - Kill The wanted Mutant Junhyuk Lee.


    Junhyuk Lee, strength equivalent to a three-gene Phaser.


    Make the final kill, earns you first ce in your ss.


    Warning: Its advisable you team up with a group of at least 10 people and at most 15 people. You can only strike once after which, you will be disqualified. if you want to go solo... Well, at least pay your debt before you go.


    David didn''t choose any mission. This was a mission assigned to him and a hundred students. It was meant to be their exams.


    David blinked his eyes in thought. When he has heard about the exams at first, he had thought it was going to be a written one but that doesn''t seem to be the case as of yet.


    David submitted hisst mission and got out from the Missions Hall after epting the mission for the exam. There was a time limit to tbe mission which was a month. They mustplete the Misson in one month.


    "It''s been several months I saw my bedst. Might as well rest a bit before going in tbe mission." David muttered to himself and headed to the dormitory.


    It''s been three months David went therest. He had been so focused in his missions he hadn''t had enough time to go there yet. But now, he thinks he deserves some rest.


    As for the mission assigned to him for the examination, he wasn''t the leadt bit worried about it. To him, it was only going to be a but difficult toplete. He was just worried about revealing his strength publicly.


    As David epted the mission and left for his dormitory, the rest of the hundred people also epted the mission and started getting ready for it.


    * * *


    In a quiet alley, so ether far way from the institute.


    A young dark skinned woman with green pupils withdrew her de from the corpse of an fine young handsome man. But his expression was one of horror as blood spilled put from his mouth and from the hole in his chest where his heart was located.


    A ''ding'' sound resounded within the alley and the dark skinneddy kicked away the corpse while she opened her interface. A holographic image tore through the air.


    Thedy read it and remained still for a few seconds. Before her crisp and sweet voice sounded in tbe dark alley.


    "A mission as the exams? How interesting." Her eyes lit up and as she was about to put down her hand, another ding sound came out from within her.


    Checking the message, she froze for a second and she muttered to herself. "He is finally back? Perfect." her eyes glowed and a sinister smirk graced her perfect lips.


    In a quiet and dpidated town, a man was sitting gracefully in a seat, fondling the chest of two women on hisps while watching as his men killing the bandits assigned to him to eliminate since he had personally taken the mission. Even if his family his rich, he still needed to work to earn Gyno points.


    Suddenly, a ding sound interrupted his session. And he turn on his hologram to check. "Oh, taking first ce shouldn''t be any problem for me." Then he frowned as he thought or something.


    "A hundred other people? This is going to be difficult." As he dropped his hands and appeared to be deep in though, another message popped up.


    "Uhn? He has finally stayed in one ce,. That Fvcking rabbit." His tone suddenly took a huge change and his expression darkened, startling the women on hisps.


    "Round up this instant, we are going back to the institute." He shouted at his men while he ignored the terrified expressions of thedies.


    He had found them in this small town and had already used them, there was no point in keeping them any longer.


    In other ces, several other people received notifications that David had settled in the institution making one wonder just how many enemies or friend he had made.


    The next day, David washed hims self up and exited his room. His destination was towards Mr White''s ce.


    He had received his message toe as soon as he was free and David had no other choice but toply.


    Follow through the familiar route, he was about mercilessly swing open the wooden door when he heard several voicesing from within the office.


    "He has guests?" David frowned a bit ten shrugged as he turned around to leave.


    "Come in." Mr White''s voice resounded from within the office, startling David quiet a bit.


    David nced to his left and the right, ten blinked his eyes, remaining silent for several seconds. "Are you going to enter or just keep standing there?" Mr White''s vice sounded as though he was beginning to get irritated.


    David quietly entered with an embarrassed smile, "I didn''t think you were talking to me."


    As he entered, there were three elderly people he could not recognise sitted before Mr White.


    David felt like he should do his part as a disciple and stood quietly at the corner of the room with his head lowered.


    Mr White instantly let out a scoff but didn''t say anything about it.


    "This is David, my personal disciple as you all know it and David, this are the Professors you have offended." David raised his head up in shock

 Chapter 276 - Authoritative Deterrence

    As soon as David entered the office, he saw three middle-aged people seated before Mr White in his office. A middle-ageddy and two middle-aged men.


    Immediately he entered, four gazes instantly locked in on him.


    David felt his body tense up as three intense murderous waves locked him down, making his body shiver as though he had been shocked.


    "That''s enough!" Mr White''s stern voice was like a sharp sword as it pierced through the intense murderous waves with ease, eliminating it.


    The three elderly snorted simultaneously and eventually retracted their gazes. But from the frown on their faces, it was obvious things weren''t all that okay.


    Confused, David nced at the three elderly people. He had no idea why they would emit such vibe.


    Unaware of the situation, David went ahead to stand quietly at the corner of the room with his head lowered, just like a good student.


    Seeing this, Mr White immediately let out a scoff ''Who is he putting up a show for?'' he thought but refused to say it out loud.


    "This is David, my personal disciple as you all know it and David, these are the professors you have offended." This caused David to immediately raise his head up on shock.


    It was no wonder they were emitting murderous waves the instant he entered the building.


    David blinked his eyes innocently and didn''t say a word. He didn''t really know what was going on but he knew it was best to keep quiet as opening his mouth might just worsen the situation.


    Before anyone could say a thing, the middle-ageddy with a furious expression stared angrily at David as she said.


    "You actually dared to kill my son Kleon during the event! Don''t you think you deserve death!?" Her voice was loud and it crackled with thunder.


    David was exasperated. He had killed quite a number of people during the event. He couldn''t even remember their names.


    Although this was his thoughts, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He remained silent with his head lowered.


    This only seem to anger the middle-ageddy and she pped the armrest of her chair out of anger.


    One of the middle-aged men chuckled darkly and he spoke with a sinister voice.


    "What a sinister kid. At your age, you actually can''t remember the people you have killed!" It was as though he knew exactly what David was thinking about.


    David''s raised his head up in surprise and his eyes widened for a second. But still he remained silent. If his spection was right, that meant that he had offended this three people one way or the other by killing off their kins or family member.


    "That''s right, you had mercilessly ughtered your fellow student during the event and they happen to be rted to us."


    This time, David could hardly contain the surprise in his expression. Mind reading? "What the-"


    "Hmph!" The third middle-aged man snorted, forcefully interrupting his words. He was about to add his own words when an even bigger snort echoed like thunder, buzzing through their heads and making the three other professors slightly dizzy.


    "I didn''t summon the three of you here to scold my disciple." His voice was stern and solemn. He seem to give off an awe-inspiring aura that immediately kept the three other professors at bay.


    Although still incredibly angered, they had no choice but to remain silent. They were an ordinary professor anyway. Their was a spars difference between them and a Senior professor, they didn''t dare to disrespect.


    "Apologies sir." "A slight mistake, won''t happen again." "We are sorry for the misconduct sir." They simultaneously apologised.


    David raised his eyebrow in surprise. He didn''t think the old man held this type of authority.


    "Now, it is normal to want to seek revenge against someone who killed you rtive or loved ones." Mr White paused for a moment as he gazed at the three people seated before him.


    "And I absolutely wouldn''t stop you from doing that." The three professor''s eyes widened in joy and surprise, they didn''t think they would hear this words from his mouth.


    David was even more shocked. What the hell was going on. What master actually encourages his disciple''s enemies to eliminate his own personal disciple?


    It was then Mr White''s voice continued "But! Since it was a fight between the younger generation, it shall remain a fight between them."


    "I don''t care how many people you send to eliminate him. As long as it''s someone from his generation, It''s fine by me."


    Mr White continued but his voice suddenly turned cold and he smiled sinisterly at the three middle aged people.


    The room froze and the temperature plummeted down by several degrees. The air solidified instantly and the professors shivered in fear.


    "If I was informed that any of you interfered with the battle for revenge, death would only be an easy way out for you." His voice was even colder and the temperature worsened


    David felt his blood run cold and his body froze. He couldn''t even move an inch when he tried. He immediately circted his blood rapidly to get rid of the sensation. And even under his enhanced skin, the sensation was still able to pierce through his skin.


    "You may take your leave." As though it was only an illusion, the room returned to normal immediately. It was as though a giant sponge had suckled away all of the cold air.


    With the, the three professors stood up shivering slightly and immediately exited from the office. But before they left, they didn''t forget to give David an evil re but hidden within their eyes was a bitter expression.


    Since the senior professor had spoken, they had no choice but to abide by it. Red-eyed, they took their leave.


    The room remained silent for several seconds and then Mr White''s voice broke it.


    "Are you finally intimidated by my awe-inspiring self?"


    David immediately snorted and casually took his seat.


    He was never going to admit it but he had also frozen in fear back then. Even now, he was speechless.


    He knew the professor was strong but he wasn''t aware he was this strong. He couldn''t even figure out the old man''s power level.


    When he could roughly see through the strength of the professors that had just left.

 Chapter 277 - Silver Body Tempering Exercise!?

    "Listen carefully." Mr White''s voice grew stern as he leaned forwards in from his seat.


    David could tell he was being serious and didn''t dare to joke around.


    "I have only managed to stall the professors from personallying after you for revenge. But that doesn''t mean you are safe as yet."


    David also knew not to becent about the matter. Although the professors had promised not to personallye after him and they possibly can''t hope to deal with him in the institute, there are still lots of ways they could use to eliminate him.


    David nodded his head in response. "It''s good that you aware of the situation. I would advice you not to go out for any missions anytime soon, but with the mission assigned to your ss to grade the students, it''s impossible to remain in the institute during the mission as you must participate."


    Professor White frowned and thought it was an headache. If it was just a normal test, then he could do something about it buy this was very different.


    "Anyways, just be vignt. Although you got first ce during the event, that doesn''t mean you are the strongest amongst the new students." The professor warned.


    "Moreover, It''s better if you advance to the Phaser stage before you leave for the mission since you are still a Spryh- Eh?!"


    Mr White''s words were abruptly cut short and his eyebrows furrowed as he gazed at David.


    His eyes suddenly shed an invisible wave erupted, sweeping against David''s body.


    David felt a chill run down his spine and he felt extremely ufortable. Subconsciously, his body reacted to the treat.


    "W-what do you think you are doing!?" David shrieked


    Every pores in his body instantly closed up and his skin and muscles hardened significantly but not enough to activate the bronze body.


    The invincible waves was instantly repelled back as it bounced off his skin as though he was nothing but a block of metal.


    "Interesting." Mr White''s eyes shone brightly as he muttered. Standing up from his seat.


    Suddenly, the glow in his eyes intensified. Instantly, slightly visible waves erupted from his eyes and in the blink of an eye, the waves roared and engulfed David within, attempting to prate through his skin.


    David was barely able to see iting and unconsciously he let go of his restraints, the silver body he had been holding back instantly revealed its self.


    His body immediately turned silver like a sculpture and every couture in his body became defined and chiselled.


    David staggered backwards in reflex. He angrily stared at Mr White "The hell are you doing old man!?"


    "Eh!?" Mr White stared nkly at David''s new look for several seconds before his expression changed into one of confusion then to disbelief.


    His body trembled slightly and he pointed at David. His mouth opened and closed rapidly like a fish, unable to even form out his words.


    Finally, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath whichsted for ten seconds. Finally, opened his eyes and then was expressionless, he had already regained hisposure which was as expected of a senior professor.


    He took his seat and stared dead eyed at David.


    "Is that the silver body or an imitation of the silver body?" althoughposed, he still couldn''t contain the visible hint of excitement flickering through his eyes and the tremble of his voice.


    David was slightly taken aback. He couldn''t understand why the old guy was having this sort of reaction.


    "Uhm, if I say no, will you kill me."


    "Of course." Those words were without hesitation.


    "Then it''s the Silver body." David immediately replied.


    Mr White breathing got a little rough and the eyes he was using to stare at David was as though he had found a precious gem.


    When David was beginning to freak out and inch closer to door, Mr White''s voice suddenly changed and he asked in a low voice.


    "Who else knows about this?" his voice was grave and solemn as though David''s life depended on it.


    David frowned and felt the reaction form the senior professor was uncalled for but still replied. "Those who knows about it are dead."


    Mr White nodded his head and sighed in relief. "Good. That''s good. Let it remain that way."


    When he said this, he brought up his interface and rapidly clicked on the holographic image. Then his expression was one of reluctance as though he was hesitate about clicking on that particr button.


    David watched on but choose to remain silent.


    Finally, he tapped it and then a few seconds passed after which, he a book no smaller than a jotter was brought out.


    Flicking his hands, the holo book flew towards David. Although startled, David turned in his holographic image and caught the book.


    "What''s this." Grabbing the book with his hands, he checked the title and saw the words ''Silver Body Tempering Exercise ''


    David nced at the the book in confusion and then also nced at the professor.


    "It is as you''ve read. It''s an exercise that grants one the silver body at the perfection stage"


    "What!? The silver body can be practiced?" David asked in shock.


    He had literally gone through hell just for his bronze body to finally advance to the silver stage and had felt proud of it. But now that he saw there was actually an exercise for it, shock ran through his body and he wanted to weep.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, although the The Silver Body Tempering Exercise also grants one the silver body, its power is roughly only 20%-30 the power of the real deal, so it''s nothingpared to the real deal."


    "Oh. But why didn''t I see it in the archives? I pretty much swept the entire ce a few months ago" David was finally able to calm down he then asked, confused.


    "Your authority level is still very low, moreover, you wouldn''t be able to purchasing it anyway." Mr White responded.


    "Oh. But why are you giving it to me then?"


    "For safety. Practice the Exercise to the highest level and until then, never reveal your true Silver Body in public or even anywhere." Mr White''s voice was extremely solemn and stern as his warning echoed through David''s ears. Even after he left his office.


    As for the reason why, Mr White had responded like this, ''The tallest tree attracts the most wind'' and in his case, it was an hurricane that woulde for him not just an ordinary wind.

 Chapter 278 - Meeting Familiar Faces

    The institute was particrly lively today. The new students were preparing for their examinations.


    Since the new students were about eight hundred, they had been divided into eight sses. And each sses having aboht a hundred students.


    The time of their examination hade, each sses had been provided with one mission which can be executed with the maximum number of 15 people at once.


    The mission can only be executed a single time and once a squad fails the mission, it cannot be repeated. Which will count as also failing the mission. They students would be graded ording to the efforts they put in through the system installed in their imprint.


    David had just exited Mr White''s ce and was heading towards the dorm. His mind was preupied and he couldn''t wait to check out the Exercise Manual he had gotten from the senior professor.


    He had seen the reluctance on Mr White''s face and he didn''t need to ask to know the Manual was a crazy expensive one. Moreover, reaching the final stages of the technique would grant one about 10%-20% the power of the original Silver Body.


    Now, if their was the Silver Body Tempering Exercise, there would certainly be the Iron Body Tempering Exercise and possibly the Diamond Body Tempering Exercise.


    He couldn''t wait to check it out. There was a possibility he could increase his Silver body with this Manual which was why David was excited to try.


    "Hey! Is that you David?" David was a bit startled and then turned to face the direction where the voiceing from.


    There, a group of 13 people were opposite him. He immediately recognised five of them and he couldn''t help smile softly as he called out their names.


    "Clover, Fergus, Dagrin, mide and... April." (Chapter 150 ¨C The dating siblings)


    "Haha! It really is you." Cloverughed loudly and walked forwards, giving David a big hug.


    David didn''t mind it though, Clover was the ever cheerful guy amongst the five. He hadn''t expected he would meet them


    "Where have you been? We have looked every where for you, but couldn''t find you. You don''t live at the dorm right?" before the others could say anything, Clover bombarded him with questions.


    "That''s okay Clover." Before he could ask anymore questions, Fergus chuckled, dragging the reluctant Clover backwards.


    "Long time no see." Fergus grinned as they shook hands.


    "Yea, I''ve been a bit busy these day which was why I couldn''t find you."


    "Yea we noticed. We wanted to congratte you on getting first ce during the event but we just couldn''t find you no matter how hard we looked." Fergus shrugged as he said.


    "Oh, thanks. "Davidughed slightly and apologised. Then he looked towards April.


    And there she was, ring at him. "I see she still doesn''t like me." He said towards Fergus with a raised eyebrows.


    "Nah, it''s not you. She just doesn''t like to interact much with people."


    Davidughed it off and nodded at the other two people he was familiar with. mide and Dagrin and they also nodded at him in response.


    David was about to ask the reason they were there when a gruff voice interrupted them.


    "Fergus, who is this?" It was then David turned his gaze towards the strangers behind Fergus.


    The person who had spoken was a tall young man with an exceptionally handsome feature. His hair was red and so was his eyes, making him strikingly obvious amongst crowds of people.


    His expression was one of vivid arrogance and he gazed at David as though he was beneath him.


    Apart from the young man, there were eight other people standing behind him.


    "I had almost forgotten. Silverton, this is my good friend David I met during the event. And David, this is Silverton the leader of our team." Fergus introduced them.


    "Oh." Silverton nodded his head at David but after a while he seemed disinterested as he removed his gaze and turned to walk away.


    David responded by also nodding his head out of courtesy.


    Seeing this, Fergus quickly added. "He was also the one who got first ce during the event."


    This instantly got Silverton''s attention and he gazed at David with renewed interest.


    "Is that so?" Fergus gazed intently at David as his eyes scanned through David from head to toe.


    David stared expressionlessly but didn''t mind the stare.


    "Since you got first ce during the event, you are barely qualified to be in my team for the exams." As he said this, he reached behind him and took his backpack, dropping it by David''s feet.


    David was taken aback and his expression darkened as he gazed at Silverton''s asked. "What do you mean by this."


    Before anyone could speak, the seven strangers in the team walked forwards and they stood before David, ring at David with vicious smiles on their faces.


    "Are you dumb or just in stupid." The rest instantly burst intoughter.


    "You should be honoured you are a part of our team. Although as a servant, you will still get a sizable amount of points to pass the exams." Another piped in.


    "Or do you think taking first ce during the event count as something?" another snorted in disdain.


    "If you know what''s good for you, you will quickly pick up that backpack and give the rewards you received from the event to Silverton as an apology." The third person said to David as though he had good intentions.


    David''s eyes instantly shed Gold-red as anger surged within him. Murderous waves erupted from him, distorting the air but before it could get our of hands, David contained himself as he took in a deep breath.


    He had almost forgotten that there are rules that prevented fighting and killing in the institute since he had spent thest three months outside of it.


    His three months of ughtering people wasn''t for nothing. The murderous waves he had amassed was already at a terrifying level.


    The instant the waves touched the seven people, they felt as though they were swimming in a massive pool of deep-red blood with skeletal hands dragging them deeper into it.

 Chapter 279 - Warning

    The illusion had only urred for about a tenth of a second since David quickly reigned in his killing intent but it was enough to make the seven people freeze up in shock and tremble in fear.


    "W-what d-did Y-you do?" a buff guy with purple hair was quick in snapping out of it but he pointed towards David with trembling hands, quickly withdrawing backwards.


    His trembling voice also started the others and they quickly retreated behind Silverton.


    The expression Silverton was using to look at David changed slightly. His will power was stronger then the other seven, and he had also killed quite the number of people which was why he had been able to ignore the effects of the murderous waves.


    Silverton stared at David seriously and he spoke. "It''s seems you are preparing to refuse my good intentions."


    David nced at Silverton for a moment before hepletely ignored him. He wasn''t going to waste his time with some kid.


    He smiled and was about to greet the others goodbye and leave, the sound of a force notification sounded in David''s heard.


    Someone had sent him a forced Duel. David''s smile faded in an instant and he stared at Silverton coldly.


    "It seems you wouldn''t give up until you see death face to face."


    "Don''t be so tense, it''s just a regr spar." Silverton revealed a nonchnt smile and he stared David dead in the eye. His pupils widened and glowed a dark red colour.


    David''s eyes instantly zed over as though he had been hypnotised.


    "You are weary and tired. You just want to have a good rest. Sleep " Silverton stepped forwards, and his eyes was increasingly bright as he stared into David''s eyes.


    "That''s right, you are tired, lie down now and go to sleep." The auraing from David began to decline and his eyelids began to close.


    Fergus and the others wanted to interface but they were being blocked by Silverton''s people.


    Seeing that David had fallen for his technique, Silverton raised his hands up and then jabbed it towards David''s forehead.


    Suddenly, David''s lips curled up into a smirk. He grabbed onto that finger and twisted it into a weird shape.


    The sound of bones cracking resounded and everyone could hear the crisp and clear sound.


    "Kacha!"


    A pitiful wail rang out from Silverton''s mouth. He hurriedly stepped backwards, his gaze was full of hatred as he red at David.


    He had never thought that even when he tried his best not to underestimate this bastard and had used his one and only Brown grade technique he had trained for the past few months, he was still unable to hypnotise the bastard.


    Silverton gritted his teeth as he held the pain in. "Bastard! I will make you p-" It''s was then Silverton''s stiffened. It was as though he had being held in ce by a giant vice grip. He couldn''t move a muscle.


    David grabbed at his shoulder with force and he smiled at Silverton. "You should watch your mouth next time. If this happens again, I will actually kill you." With that, David flung his body away as though he was made of paper.


    Then he faced Fergus and the four other people he knew. "I will take my leave now. You guys should take care of yourselves. And April, I hope you can at least say ''I'' when next we meet." David said with a pout.


    "Alright, I really should get going." With that David turned around and left the street.


    Fergus, April and the two others were stunned speechless.


    "W-was he always that strong?" April muttered in disbelief.


    "Yup! I knew from the first time we met." Clover said proudly.


    Fergus gazed at David''s withdrawing figure with a deep look. Back then, he had somehow knew David wasn''t your regr student, he just hadn''t think he was this strong.


    Silverton was a double-gene Phaser. Their strength and reaction speed is way higher. And the movements of a single-gene Phaser to a double-gene Phaser was as though they were put on slow motion, so they would be able to react fast and deal a fatal blow whenever they could.


    But for David to be able to beat Silverton, doesn''t that mean he was even stronger than a double-gene Phaser? The thought was terrifying.


    ?	* * * *


    Closing the door to his room, without needing to say it, the incognito mode was automatically turned on by Hazel.


    Without further dy, David sat on his bead and took out the Silver Body Tempering Exercise.


    David flipped open the book and began reading the first page.


    The technique contains only four states in it. The beginning state the middle stage, thepletion state and the Perfection state.


    The beginning state was the hardest part of training the technique as it involves several external resources and factors to train the exercise.


    Moreover, this exercise wasn''t one that can be trained while being stationary, it requires actual training to be able to be initiated into the technique.


    But that was the most interesting part of the book that piqued David.


    The part that piqued him was the fact that if one had the True Silver Body, this technique could actually strengthen its by a terrifying 50%. David was astonished.


    This Silver Body Tempering Exercise was specifically made to enhance the True Silver Body but it was really hard to achieve the True Silver body state, which was why the technique had somewhat degraded to a Body Tempering Exercise.


    The only draw back is the method of practicing the technique. It was practically a money burning exercise and a literal hell to anyone who wishes to practise the technique.


    And before one could practice the technique, it also requires one to have at least practiced a passable body tempering exercise to increase the body''s resistance to pain and torture.


    Done with the introduction and warnings, David was taken aback when he flipped to the main part of the book.


    He finally understood why they called it the money-burning exercise and could not help but chuckle bitterly.


    But he had no choice in his quest to grow stronger as he hadn''t forgotten the danger looming over him.

 Chapter 280 - Bloody Axe

    The journey to the northern wastend was uneventful and quiet but was a very long one.


    A week after David had boarded the Sky Cruisers, the Sky Cruiser was forced tond at a foreign region in order to recharge its power source.


    David alighted from the Sky Cruiser as did several other students who were in the sky Cruiser with him.


    They had been traveling for about a week, which was why David decided to make use of the one day break to stretch his body a little and rid himself of the jeg he was feeling.


    cing his backpack behind him, they hadnded near a little city with a decent PowerStation.


    The other passengers in the vehicle were also exhausted. And they also used the opportunity to move round the small city.


    Not trailing very far from the Power station, David stopped by a restaurant and ordered a little something to eat as he was really starving.


    "What''s would you like to have?" a pretty decent looking waitress came towards David''s table and asked.


    "What decent meal is avable here?" David asked back in response since he was unfamiliar with the norms here.


    "We have the Snow-flying fish here, the Pink-boiled Blue stag meat and the Dried snow pointer."


    David mulled for a bit then just shrugged his shoulders, Since he hadn''t tested the foods yet, he didn''t know how they tasted, he decided to just pick one randomly.


    "Just give me the first one you mention."


    "You mean the Snow-flying Fish?" The female waiter asked.


    "Yea, that."


    "Okay. What about drinks? Should I bring one for you whole you wait for the food?"


    "Uhm, what do you guys have avable?" David asked.


    "We have the night honey, Almond fudge, Chimera''s tears, Infused me nd, Grave Dunk-" The waitress quickly listed the drinks one by one.


    .


    "You know what, Never mind, Just get me water."


    David quickly interrupted her before she could finish her words.


    He was beginning to get a little irritated. What the hell was with those names anyways?


    "Okay,ing right up." David nodded his response and stretched tiredly.


    Turning on his interface, he brought out arge book from the library and started reading on it.


    It was the third volume of the books his master had given to him previously. During hisst visit, his master had given him five books with the same sizes.


    Which was what David had been reading through out his week long journey. It Was better than doing nothing at all.


    "Here is your water." David raised his head up with a tilted eyebrows. It took her more than 10 minutes to get him just a bottle of water. Then how long would it take to her get him his food.


    David sighed and but didn''tin. The restaurant was crowded with people which was why he knew she wasn''t intentionally putting him on hold. With that, David continued his reading.


    After an unknown number of time, there was a sudden loud bang sound that rang out fro the entrance of the restaurant.


    The door was forcibly flunked open, smashing against an unlucky fellow and arge and incredibly muscr bald man with a scar running from the top of his head to his cheek.


    Murderous vibe radiated off of him with unceasing intensity and the arrogant and sinister expression he had on was more than enough to scar the whole customers in the restaurant to silence.


    David raised his head slowly but then resumed reading the book slowly and also understanding it not just storing it in his brain like he had always done.


    The bald man stood at the entrance of the restaurant and gazed intimidatingly at the students and other customers.


    He had with him a group of fourteen men armed with weapons of various types. Sword, knife, axe machetes, etc.


    They stared intimidatingly at everyone in the restaurant as though the whole world owed them a massive amount of debt.


    The people were terrified and they immediately inched backwards in fear.


    "I-it''s the Blood wing gang!" Someone whispered in fear.


    "Dammit! Why I''m I so unlucky today? I shouldn''t havee out at all!" another bemoaned.


    "They don''t visit a ce without killing people, I pity the unlucky fellow who will die today."


    The Blood Wing gang call themselves the rulers of this small city and the amount of power they wielded was even more terrifying than the Mayor''s and even as they terrorised the city, the Security Organisations situated in this area couldn''t do much about them.


    The former mayor had tried eliminating the gang with his influence and authority, calling for favours from other ces but he failed miserably and had even died a mysterious death.


    Although one couldn''t prove it was the Blood Gang''s doing, it was no brainer as to who was the true perpetrator to the murder.


    Which was why the recent Mayor didn''t dare to butt heads with the Blood Wing gang as he didn''t want to end up as hems predecessor had done.


    "Yang shu! Come out here!" Klein''s voice rumbled like a rolling thunder storm. Kleon is one of the sub-leaders of the Blood Wing''s gang. He was also the one that had kicked down the door earlier. His nickname, Blood Axe.


    The restaurant remained silent as not a single person dared to talk.


    "Hehe. I knew this would happen, so I brought a little insurance."


    Blood Axe chuckled darkly the he snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, two of his men came in through the broken door of the restaurant, dragging an unconsciousdy who was covered in blood along with them.


    "Du Linger!" A young man with an handsome features suddenly stepped forwards with a furious expression in his face.


    "Blood Axe! What do you mean by this?" his eyes zed with fury as he red daggers at Klein.


    "Hehehe. Yang Shu, you finally decided to show yourself." Blood Axe chuckled while he waved his blood coloured axe around


    "You didn''t expect this day toe toe right?" Blood Axe expression tuned cold instantly.


    "Daring to oppose the Blood Wing Gang? You clearly are courting death." Thence went ahead to lick his lips.


    "She tasted very quite satisfying." This words seem to be a tipping point for Yang Shu.


    Yang Shu''s expression flickered and he erupted in anger. "I will kill you!"


    A fast ray of light whose true nature was blurry shed from Yang Shu''s hands, heading speedily towards Klein''s direction. The killing intent from the rat was enough to chill one to the bones.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, a blood axe blocked the thin ray of light, finally revealing its true self.


    It was a long sword. What was even more unexpected was the fact that Yang Shu instantly blinked from his previous position and appeared before Klein.


    "You are certainly worthy of the nickname instant sword." Klein praised but then he wore a smile of mockery appeared on his face.


    "But that''s barely enough to save you from me. Bloody Scale!" A row of thinly lined red scales grew out from his skin, covering his entire body.


    "Seven Bloody Fist!" His scales arms instantly turned into a blur as he sent them hurling towards Yang Shu''s face.


    Seeing this, Yang Shu''s expression changed drastically and immediately withdrew backwards while at the same time, calling forth his own hidden gene.


    His legs shockingly snapped backwards with disturbing ease as though one was just flipping through a book.


    As he did this, his speed instantly exploded and he was able to dodge the first fist techniques heading towards him.


    Yang Shu gritted his teeth as he saw the unconscious Du Linger moving her fingers and moaning in pain.


    His eyes instantly turned red and he red at the sun leader of the Blood Wing gang. He knew there was little hope for him and Du Linger to survive but he was going to try to hisst breath.


    Thinking up to here, he roared out loud and the long sword disappeared from his hands like an illusion. It was then his voice could be heard. "Inch sh."


    Suddenly, a loud screeching sound echoed in the environment.


    The sword had appeared before Blood Axe like a sh. It was very fast, so fast that even the students who were watching the spectacle with amused eyes changed their expressions to a more serious one. It was because they also couldn''t see how the sword had moved.


    Blood Axe staggered backwards three steps and he stared at his body in surprise.


    A white elongated from his waist, Stretching longer to his face. There was a thin line of blood showing the mark and his clothes which was torn.


    But apart from that, the sword attack didn''t do much harm on his skin.


    "Impossible!" Yang Shu was shocked. The spectators were also shocked speechless.


    Before Yang Shu knew what was happening, the blood Wing sub leader used the opportunity and shed in front of him and punched him hard in the stomach.


    "Ugh!"


    Yang shu dropped to the floor in pain as he grunted. He had been so stunned he wasn''t able to react since Klein had taken him by surprise.


    Tearing off the shirt hanging on his skin, Blood Axe gazed at the thin line of blood on his red scale and chuckled.


    "There is barely anyone in this small city that can prate my defence. That was why I was specifically sent to capture you."


    Suddenly, his expression turned dark and his eyes were chilling as he walked towards Yang Shu step by step until he was there faces where only a few Inches apart and he whispered.


    "Where is the ck Winged-Tiger''s Gene nucleus?"


    "Release her first and I will tell you.." Yang Shu managed to grunt out those words in pain.

 Chapter 281 - Physical Strength

    "Where is the ck Winged-Tiger''s Gene nucleus?" Blood Axe''s expression turned serious and he whispered.


    "Release her first and I will tell you." Yang Shu managed to grunt out those words in pain amidst the pain he was experiencing.


    "Do you think you are in a position to decide?" Blood Axe ruthlessly kicked Yang Shu''s abdomen, making him grunt loudly in pain.


    "I will ask you one more time, and if you answer wrongly, she dies." He tilted his head a little, showing Yang Shu a glimpse of Du Linger.


    Suddenly, Yang Shu chuckled and spat out a mouthful of blood. "You are going to kill us both anyways, I will keep the hidden location to my death. Hahaha." Yang shuughed out loud In mockery.


    Blood Axe expression changed slightly but then he smiled. "And who said I was going to kill you. No, no, no. That''s just a simple way out for you. You have once being one of us long ago, so you know there are things far worse than death."


    "That little lover of yours, Du Linger, I am going to put her into the Horny Mess Hall and make you watch as she is being used by tens of people all at the same time."


    Those amongst the crowds who were listening gasped in fear. The Horny Mess hall was literally what it meant in its name.


    They dump a couple of ve girls or those randomly captured. There, the members of the Blood Wing gang could use them all to their satisfaction. It was something any decentdy would want to experience.


    What was even more terrifying was Blood Axe stating he would make the man watch as his lover was being used. It was something any decent man didn''t want to experience either...


    "You!!!"


    "You what!? Tell me where you hid the gene nucleus and I promise both of you quick death. Otherwise, You can also consider my option." Blood axe chuckled with a chilled expression as he stared at Yang Shu right in the eye.


    "All you gotta tell me is where you''ve hidden the gene nucleus and your little lover wouldn''t have to suffer because of you would she?"


    "H-how can I trust you?" Yang Shu spoke and he struggled to stand up bit was fiercely kicked back down by Blood Axe.


    "Do not worry, you have my word." Blood Axe promised. It seen to have.


    After a few moments of silent sobbing soundsing from the girl covered with blood and the flipping pages of a book.


    With bloodshot eyes, Yang Shi gritted his teeth and then finally poured out the location at which he had hidden the gene nucleus.


    Blood Axe listened quietly then inputted something on his interface. After which his smile grew colder as he said "Isn''t things much better this way than struggling? But you were just so insistent on opposing the Blood wing gang and even had the gale to steal a precious gene nucleus from the leader''s ce, this crime deserves death all over again."


    "You should be thanking me I was the one who came today. Otherwise you and your little lovers would be shredded into small pieces and make you watch as they are being fed to the Two-headed Dogs on the street."


    "Kill him." As he said this, Blood Axe turned around to leave.


    One of the men had raised his Sword up high in the air, ready to chop the bloodied girl into two when a voice interrupted the silent atmosphere.


    "Waitress! I ordered my meal more than an hour ago! When I''m I getting it cause in starving over here." The spectators froze in shock and they simultaneously turned sideways to check who had just spoken.


    It was David. He was so focus on the book and finally snapped a little bit out of it when his stomach rumbled in hunger.


    David was totally oblivious what was happening, or at least, that''s what it looks like.


    The atmosphere seem to have paused and David finally seem to have noticed something.


    He raised his head from the book he was reading and turned his attention to the intruders.


    As David was observing them, they also observed him. Blood Axe paused in his tracks and he squinted his eyes at David.


    His huge frame walked towards David''s table and said "Do you have problems with me and my men here? You don''t seem to respect us."


    David gazed at Blood Axe and replied "I''m not concerned about you or what you cane here to do. I just came here to have a meal is all." David figured it was best to avoid fights while he can which was why he hadn''t acted first.


    With that, David turned towards the counter but was surprised as those people had ran away end he couldn''t find them.


    "Dammit!" Although not starving, he was really starting to feel really hungry as his appetite had increased by a lot ever since his sessful transition as an hybrid.


    "Oh, is that''s right?" Blood axe said and then continued. "You don''t seem to be from around here. Where are you from?"


    David was beginning to get irritated. It was a total waste of time staying here. Going to another restaurant seemed like a great idea.


    "Look, like I a said previously, I only came here to eat. Not to look for trouble." With that David put back his book and turned around to leave, walking past Blood Axe.


    As he reached the entrance of the restaurant, one of Blood Axe''s people was infuriated. "You dare talk to boss Blood Axe like that? Boys let''s teach him a lesson his mama will feel from the grace she''s lying in."


    They burst intoughter but at the same time, they were swift. The closest to David rushed towards David like the storm.


    His motion technique was exceptional and seem to be of a high level and he had reached behind David.


    He immediately stabbed at the back of David''s kidney. A very fatal position in the humans body. Once hit, the chances of survival was close to nil.


    David''s eyes shed and in that split second, he made a sudden sidestep, evading the sword stab.


    His leg turned into blur and he kicked backwards, sending the man flying like he weigh just a feather.


    The crowds quickly split apart, in order to avoid getting hit by the flying man.


    During this time, the second and third attacker had shown up. The one with the brown hair shed at David with his sword.


    His swords turned into several after images as they struck at several parts in David''s body, making one unable to determine the location the true sword struck at


    The third was anky thin young man with blond hair and a buzz cut. He went using any weapon.


    He assumed a boxing position and struck at David''s chin with his fist. The air trembled with the force as the wind stirred from it.


    The two people seem to make quite the good team and David currently seen to be in a bad spot right now.


    Squinting his eyes, David''s eyes abruptly sharpened. Using his fist, he struck heavily at the fist heading for his head.


    "Boom!" it was like a small grenade had gone off in the centre of their attack.


    Eventually, there was a loud kacha sound and the blonde haired man was sent flying backwards, while wailing pitifully.


    The swords passed through David''s body as though he was only an illusion. There was no sound, no nothing. It was only the swishing sound of the technique hitting the air it was terrifying.


    By the time the man realized what was going on, David had appeared behind him, the one in front of him was only an afterimage.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief and jumped forwards, while wanting to sh backwards with his sword..


    A heavy fist like a mountainnded on his back. The man body flew outside the eatery like a kite without strings.


    In just a little more than half a minute, David had dispatched Blood Axe''s men. They were either unconscious or dead.


    David really didn''t care, all he cared about was testing the ability of his Physical strength and with the results, he was more than satisfied.


    But this weaklings weren''t able to make him bring out his all. He needed someone that could make him unleash the full strength of his fleshy body without certain death.


    His head turned sideways and they locked gazes.


    While David had been fighting the underlings, Blood Axe had stood there, watching as David took down his men in in not even minute.


    The crowds wore expression of shock, awe and respect but the most prominent expression most people wore was the one of Pity.


    It was as though they were pitying David like he had suffered a loss or maybe the loss was stilling? Who knows.


    Although he tried to maintain his indifferent and arrogant expression the solemnness in them couldn''t be contained.

 Chapter 282 - Gravity Focus

    The Blood Wing gang basically runs over half of the city. Calling them the over lord of the entire city wasn''t too much from an exaggeration.


    Blood Axe stared at David coldly. Then he said to him. "A transport carrying a decent amount of studentsnded here a few hours ago. You must be one of them right?"


    Although the Blood Wing gang had power in this city, they didn''t have any power to resist an institution which was why they weren''t able to make any moves like steal the transport, request for huge sums of star coins, and maybe kidnapping a few students and asking for ransoms.


    He knew if that were to happen, the blood Wing gang would be exterminated. Moreover their bosses had warned them to stay clear of the students path and not to start a fight unless initiated by them.


    "Beating up my most of my men, tell me what punishment you think you deserve."


    nced at him with an expressionless face. "Look, if you want to fight, let''s get right onto it."


    "Hahaha. You people from different schools sand organisations think you are different from us, you think because you trained in some sealed and tightly concealed ce gives you the right to treat and gaze at us with utter disdain?"


    "No! Over here, we struggle to get stronger through blood and effort. Sometimes, but you guys in the institute just have toplete some stupid missions and your rewards for one day would be more than our gains for one year. And all you did was one stupid mission. "


    David stared at Blood Axe with a weird expression on his face. How did the conversion get to this point.


    "Hey man. I think your trouble is with the schools, so if you can just take yourins back to them, I will highly appreciate that."


    "Oh, I will. But first, I need to send a message first, to get their attention. And the entire students here will be our first message and warning." With that, something slipped from blood axe fingers and fell to the ground with a crash


    "Boom!"


    The entire restaurant rumbled as though an earthquake was happening.


    The sses of the entire restaurant shattered instantly, sending dust, gravel and ss along with foods, drinks and furniture to the air.


    Suddenly a forcefield spreaded out with a wong sound. And time literally slowed down like some movies that was moving in slow motion.


    David felt a heavy sensation descend on his body, making then feel lethargic, his bones heavy.


    David frowned and even that simple action took him time to execute. His mind was still operating but his bodily reaction had slowed down.


    Suddenly, David saw Blood Axe walking towards him with a sinister expression. And even when he was walking, he seem to run a ls one step was enough to propel his body forwards.


    "What is this?" Although David thought he had said it quick, it took him around seven seconds for his words to emerge from his mouth.


    "You can''t possibly think I would take down seven students on my own did you. Don''t worry too much, it''s just a little something that slows down time. I assure you, once I kill the six others, I wille for you."


    His voice wasn''t in cut sentences like David''s. He was like a sh and he disappeared from David''s sight.


    "He wants to kill us students. Is this guy crazy?" David was surprised Blood Axe nned on killing them.


    They didn''t have enough power to fight even a quarter of the institute, so why would Blood Axe do something like this unless they had some sort of backing that deters the retaliation from the institutions.


    It was different to different the residence of this city and the students form each other.


    Blood Axe was like an angel if death as he mauled through the students with his axe.


    Blood, flesh and guts spilled out and they literally weren''t able to react before they were robbed of their life.


    Everything had just happened so quickly for them. To them, 30 seconds had passed but to Blood Axe, only a bit more than 10 seconds had gone by.


    David heart thumped loudly as he tight about what to do and how to extricate himself from this this situation.


    Gravity-focus was supposedly to be banned by the federation and anyone caught using it would be arrested. Tiny problem though, this ce was no different from the edge of the world. Its a bit too far for the federation to send someone over.


    Moreover, the gang practically owns the city, it wouldn''t be difficult to deny it and sweep the evidence under the rug.


    Clenching his teeth, David wanted to activated the Silver Body immediately but was couldn''t do it as it would be very dangerous if anyone was saw the clips ad recognised it as their are different surveince over any where.


    nting surveince cameras is actually very simple now a days.


    Now that the Silver body is off the table, he needed to use something that could withstand the heavy feeling weighing down on his body.


    Although his flesh body was strong, from the calctions he made by wriggling his fingers, he was more than 3 seconds slower than Blood Axe which would practically mean death during a life and death battle.


    "Dammit! Where did this bastard get such an illegal gadget." David cursed.


    Then he immediately thought of something even if activating the Silver body was out of the question, he still had the vampire body and the Werewolf body to himself.


    Smirking slightly, "Werewolf body activate."


    David immediately activated it. But...absolutely nothing happened. Frowning slightly, he shouted in his mind again but still, nothing happened.


    There was no change whatsoever. "Okay then , Vampire body activate!" but still nothing.


    It was then Blood Axe walked towards him slowly but still fast. David was beginning to panic. With this force field around him, he would be dead by the time he realises it.


    And never in one million year would he have thought he would die by someone weaker than he him.


    It was unbelievable and David''s breathe tightened the closer Blood Axe got to him.


    His eyes widened and his breathing was rougher than usual.


    "if you had been obedient, things wouldn''t turn out this way." He shook his head in mock pity.


    Raising his axe, to the air he shed at David chest in one clean swoop.


    "Boom!"


    The sound was like a ton of hammer smashing against an heavy block of meat.


    David was immediately sent flying as he crashed through the entrance of the door, flying through the entire road and smashing into the walls of the shop opposite of the restaurant before his body slid down and fell.


    David coughed out a mouthful of blood but he wasn''t concerned about it. His eyes red hatefully at Blood Axe and it was at this time he admitted that he had been a little careless.


    Earlier when the force field was spreading, with his speed, he could have been able to barely avoid the range of the force field but he had been a littlecent and had thought nothing of it. Because he thought he could resolve any problem with his strength. But damn, sh*t just got real like so fast.


    He was barely able to stand up when Blood Axe arrived in front of him.


    "Eh? You are still alive?" Blood Axe was shocked. He had used 80 percent of his strength but still wasn''t able to kill this fellow.


    He grabbed David by the neck with one hand and lifting him up against the wall. There wasn''t even the slightest bit of injury on his chest. How intriguing.


    Using his other hand, he tore apart David''s shirt, exposing his skin to the public.


    But Blood Axe was even more shocked by what he saw. David wasn''t putting on a low level protective vest, like he had thought, it was only his skin.


    There was a thin white mark on David''s chest buy from Blood Axe strike from earlier.


    David was absolutely furious. And he grabbed the hand Kleon was using to choke him.


    Blood axe was at first shocked and then his eyes shone with greed. He had thought he was practicing the best Body Tempering Exercise out there added with his bloody scale, it made it harder for someone to prate through his skin


    But, when he saw that David''s defences was able to hold under 80% of his full strength, greed overwhelmed his heart and mumbled "I must have it!"


    Too overwhelmed by it, he hadn''t noticed David''s hands moving and had only noticed when David''s hands wrapped around his wrist.


    His eyes widened and he quickly stomped his feet to the ground, retreating backward to escape but David''s hands was like giant vice grip and he immediately mped his hand on the wrist.


    Exerting his entire body strength, there was a crack sound, the sound of bones breaking.


    But surprisingly, Blood Axe merely grunted.. He had had experienced more pain than this during his several years at Blood Wing.

 Chapter 283 - Breaking The Gravity Focus

    "Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!"


    Numerous booming sounds rang out as Blood Axe repeated struck his fist against David''s chest like a giant sledge hammer.


    Every punch mming against David sent ripples to the surrounding areas, destroying the store''s wall, crumbling them to fragments.


    David''s gaze was strangely calm and he increased the force he put on his fingers clutching at Blood Axe''s wrist.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    The bones were starting to break off into numerous fragments. Blood Axe was beginning to panic and horror was written on his pale, sweaty face.


    He repeatedly let loose numerous punch at David''s chest but David was refusing to let go. In his panic, he hadn''t even realised David wasn''t even the least bit injured by his attacks.


    "Crack! Puff!"


    Suddenly, the bones snapped into two and blood sprayed out like geyser.


    No matter how high Blood Axe''s resistance was to pain, there was no way he could handle the pain if losing an arm.


    An gut-wrenching scream tore out from his mouth as he gazed at his missing hand spraying out blood in horror.


    At this rate, he would be dead from blood loss in less than 30 seconds if he doesn''t stop the blood flow.


    He quickly went to look for a rope. Quickly rolling the diner table clothes, he was about to hurriedly tie his arm to stop the rapid blood flow when he felt a mountainously heavy hand grabbed him by the shoulders.


    He was unable to move even the slightest bit of muscles.


    The person twisted him around with his fingers and the most astonishing part was that he still couldn''t move a muscle even after being turned around by the fingers.


    It was David. "Impossible!" Blood Axe first word was that.


    "There is nothing impossible." David replied coolly.


    "The gravity force field had only one control program and its in my Imprint. Thee is no way you can break through them unless... "


    It was as though he couldn''t remember he was living in borrowed time. His blood level was dropping really fast.


    "Unless what?" Of course David wouldn''t let this bastard go so easy,. The feeling of getting your ass kicked by someone who is way weaker than you is even more humiliating and a bit hrious.


    He wanted to make sure to pay the guy in full by exterminating his entire gang and letting him watch as he did so. Otherwise, there is no way David would rest until he paid back this humiliation by seven folds.


    Grabbing the rope, he tied up Blood Axe''s hand, stopping the rapid rate of blood.


    "Unless you hacked my imprint which is almost close to impossible or you are very strong, strong enough to withstand the whole weight of the matters around a hundred meter radius. And that is even more impossible! No Phaser should be able to possess that kind of power."


    The Gravity focus maniptes gravity by reversing the gravity it had over non organic material and then forcing them equally against the entire organic material avable in that particr range.


    And if an organic material in that range was set into motion, the gravity over the other organic material would lessen and would add up against the moving/struggling material.


    Thus, it was best to stay static during a situation like this.


    Blood Axe began to mumble to himself like a mad man. It was as though the pain of losing an arm and David''s feat had put him into some kind of delusion or something.


    "Pa!" David casually pped two teeth out off him before he came back to his senses.


    "Y-you monster!" He hurriedly tried to scurry back but he was being held in ce by David.


    "Tell me where your hide out is?" his tone was incredibly cold and only Hazel could sense the fury hidden inside of them.


    "No!"Blood Axe shook his head like an animal riding its self of water.


    "Respectable expert, I know I have overstepped my but you have cut off my arm, that should have made us even."


    David peered at Blood Axe in his eyes and knew it would take sometime to extract the information from him.


    The corner of his eyes turned towards Yang Shu who had already picked up his little lover and was retreating. But his steps were so slow and sweat dropped down his face as he struggled to fight gravity.


    With a scoff, David turned towards Blood Axe, and stepped at the joints In his kneels.


    "Crack! Crack!" The bones snapped like a twig and a blood curdling scream tore through the atmosphere.


    Snort and tears flowed from Blood Axe''s face, as he screamed his lungs out.


    With speed impossible to notice with the naked eyes, David appeared before the escaping Yang Shu.


    Since Blood Axe wasn''t going to be of any immediate use, he needed another source to lead him into the gang''sir.


    In truth, David wasn''t one to extend revenge to ones family or gang or friend but their was going to be shit loads of profits to be gained from exterminating a gang that big.


    They ruled the whole city which means, the fortune they had amassed should be massive since he needed massive amount of resources to increase the silver body.


    "Lead me to the Blood Wing''s nest and can have this." David drew out a ratherrge sized blood orb from his pockets.


    It was the blood orb of a high level ck grade mutated beast. To David, it was barely enough to fill the gap between his teeth as that was what he uses to satiate his thirst for blood.


    But to people like Yang Shu, Blood Axe and the locals here, they had only seen this on rare asions. Although not that rare, it was still precious here.


    Yang Shu paused in his tracks. His face still all bloodied. When he saw the blood orb his eyes shined but then, the girl in his arms moaned slightly and the glow vanished from his eyes.


    "No. I want to go take care of Linger first." With gritted teeth, he chose to reject.


    David frowned and gazed at the girl beforeing up with a n.


    "Drop her with that waitress. Let them take care of her." With that, he threw another blood orb to the waitress that had collected his order previously.


    The waitress was huddled at one corner of the restaurant, shivering in fear and perspiring with sweat.


    "You can also choose not to take care of her, I just need to wipe out this entire restaurant by the time Ie back." David''s eyes shed with a murderous glow as he stared at the waitress coldly.


    She immediately nodded her head in response.


    Yang Shu was still hesitating when he felt a cold chill passed through his veins. He knew it was a warning from David not to push things too further


    Although with some hesitation, he eventually agreed.


    "Lead the way." David said and he left the restaurant with Yang Shu, carrying the now unconscious Blood Axe on his shoulder.


    * * * * * * * *


    "This is the ce." a few hundred meters away form them was a huge and luxurious mansion built like the kingdom of a renowned king.


    Before they even got close, the ce was literally littered with numerous guard or gang members standing outside the mansions with different weapons on them.


    David even saw some of the with customised guns that estimate to about a thousand to three thousand Gyno points.


    David licked his lips and his eyes shone. Even before he had seen what was inside the mansion, the profit he calcted just based on the valuables outside was already promising.


    "It is practically impossible to by pass the security or kill any of them without activating the rms system in the mansion." Yang Shu said with a bitter expression on his face and then he continued.


    "It''s even rumoured that the entire mansion is being managed by an advanced AI!" Seeing that David wasn''t impressed or scared, he exined.


    "Advanced AI are those that have the machine learning function programmed in them and can learn human emotion after a few months o-"


    "Yea, I know what an advanced AI is." David said, irritated.


    Then he observed the entire mansion for a hole he could use. But then he said,


    "Where did you hide the ck Winged-Tiger''s Gene nucleus?" Yang Shu''s expression froze in shock.


    He couldn''t believe what he had just heard d he stared at David with the corner if his eyes. David was still staring intently at the mansion, his focus in it.


    Calming down his mind, Yang Shu proceeded to reply. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    He straight out denied it. Everybody knows how important a ck Winged-Tiger''s Gene nucleus was.


    The nucleus contained the ability of wings in them and was extracted from a brown grade mutated beast.


    The nucleus was basically priceless. And although, there was a very slim chance at gaining the abilities of a mutated beast with ability, ingesting one that was from a brown grade beast grants makes the possibility to inherit the ability even more likely.


    Abilities gained from ingesting a blood orb or nucleus is entirely different from merging with a gene serum.


    The ability is like a add on to the body, and only ces importance on the fleshy body, not the gene.


    If one to ingest the ck Winged-Tiger''s Gene nucleus and was lucky, they would be able to gain its wings by growing them.


    But the dangers are quite high. The radiation level is almost 500rad which is very harmful to the body which was why if proper care is not taken, one might just mutate into another thing entirely.. Growing wings from the stomach or neck would be one terrifying sight to behold.

 Chapter 284 - Incredibly Tight Security

    "It''s hidden in the basement in my apartment." David felt Yang Shu''s heart quickened and knew he was lying. He was a vampire after all, he was no different from a walking lie detector.


    David slowly turned his gaze from the mansion to Yang Shu beside him.


    "I will ask you again, where did you hide the ck-Winged tiger gene nucleus. Answer this carefully, your answer will decide if you will leave this ce alive or dead."


    Yang Shu froze and his body shivered. David''s stare was like a viper''s, crippling down his spine, making his hair stand on end. He knew for sure this person is very dangerous and would do as he says.


    His eyes involuntarily went towards Blood Axe that had been dropped unceremoniously to the floor, unconscious.


    "If I don''t tell him, Blood Axe will tell him and either way, this man will know the location and my death will be for nothing."


    After he told David the location, David was stunned by Yang Shu''s intelligence. He had hidden it in a ce very close to the Blood Wing Mansion.


    There are some special and crazy expensive gadgets that could vaguely conceive the waves from a brown grade nucleus and spot its location within a very small distance.


    The Blood Wing had somehow managed to get hold of one and had scoured the whole city with it but couldn''t find the location where Yang Shu had hidden the gene even after several months of searching which was why they had to result into such a method to lure Yang Shu out of his hole and personally ask him for it.


    But never would they have expected that it was hidden very close to their mansion, missing it entirely.


    David was impressed by his smarts. Then he said to Yang Shu, "Since you are this smart, why didn''t you figure out the blood on your little lover''s body was fake."


    As David said this, Yang Shu''s mind went nk and he stared nkly at David. But David didn''t give him more time to process his words.


    In a quick swift motion and before Yang Shu could realise what was going on, David knocked him out.


    Hold him and gentlyying him down to the ground to prevent making abrupt noises.


    Blood Axe was startled awake by a stinging pain from his cheek.


    As he was about to groan, he realised he could not even as much as breathe with his mouth. Startled, he opened his eyes and fear instantly gripped him.


    He was currently tied to a veryrge and tall tree. From here, he could vaguely see the whole Blood Wing mansion from here.


    "Hmmm!!!" He wanted to shout but his mouth was bounded byrge amount of clothes and then tied down by another cloth.


    David had done as he promised, he had given him the front seat view to watching his gang getting exterminated.


    Not very far away, David had finished tying up Yang Shu as he didn''t want to take any chances to sabotage himself. He also wanted to finish this very quickly.


    There was no telling if someone from the restaurant was part of the blood wing gang.


    Although he was strong and couldn''t tell how strong he was which was also one of the reason he was willing to take the risk.


    But, he would also have to flee if the blood wing gang members were to fight him all at once.


    Even an elephant will fall when besieged by countless amounts of ants. Which was why David was being extra careful.


    Thirty guards rotated clock wisely around the mansion in groups of five at specific time frequency but the four guards standing at the gate with vignt expressions were consistent.


    David focused intently on them and based on the gene waves they were emitting, they were mostly just one gene Phaser and the strongest of them standing directly at the door had an hundred percent merge rate with his gene he just needed to merge with another one but hasn''t which one could attribute to the fact that he couldn''t afford to buy a gene serum. Or was saving up to buy a good one.


    Based on his calctions, he needed three seconds to take care of the four guards before the first group of five guards rotated back to the gates.


    David walked quietly through the bushes around the mansion but stopped as he was about to ce his foot down.


    "Smart." David muttered and withdrew his legs. Since he became an hybrid, he had incredible senses and could hear from several miles away.


    As he was about to ce his foot down, he heard the ticking sound of something buried under the ground.


    "A mine Uhn? Definitely wouldn''t be only one mine." he had shortened his senses previously to filter all the distracting and weird noises which was why it took him to be incredibly close to the mine for him to notice it.


    Releasing his hold, his sense exploded like a bomb and it instantly covered the entire mansion and the forest around him.


    Listening carefully, there were over 300 irregrly incredibly hidden around the mansion. Leaving only one safe path to the mansion.


    Only thing is that, it is visible and one could even see a mosquito flying in that part.


    It was then David noticed several sounds of heartbeats around him.


    Startled, David opened his eyes and scanned the trees around him carefully since the mansion was built in the middle of a jungle.


    There, at the top of the trees, thee were also guards stationed there serving as sentries.


    "How paranoid could one be to make all of this preparations." David was a bit shocked.


    His fangs elongated due to bloodlust as he listened to the sound of the heartbeat.


    Very quickly, he controlled his body perfectly and stopped his transitioning into the vampire state.


    "You know it will make things easier for you if you transform into the blood sucker. It has a weird silencing wave effect." Hazel suggested.


    "How many times do you want me to correct you that it''s vampire and not blood sucker." David frowned.


    "And, I just want to test out the strengthening effect of the silver body. I already know its strong enough to withstand numerous attacks from a double gene Phaser. I''m not just sure it could do the same to a triple gene Phaser.


    Moreover, I want to test out its full strength."


    "Whatever." Her reply was still annoying as ever but David had gotten used to it and his brain would automatically trante it to ''Okay.''


    With that, David stealthily leapt onto a tree and thennded behind a man holding a weirdly shaped gun. He was about to eliminate him when a voice suddenly rang out from the man''s pocket.


    "Sentry C-30, clear. I really don''t see the pint in doing this every day." The voice muttered.


    The man waited thirty seconds before he then clicked at a button in his pockets. "Sentry C-1, clear. Just do as you are told or you won''t get paid." The man responded then another 30 seconds went by before another voice said.


    "Sentry C-2, clear. I''m also really tired of doing this shift every week. It''s been a long time since anyone dared to infiltrate the hideout."


    Immediately the person''s voice sounded David took action.


    "Hmph!" The man dropped like a rag doll but David held him in ce and rested the body on the tree top


    "Almost had me there." David breathed out roughly. He hadn''t almost noticed they were doing checks on each other.


    Now, he needed to eliminate them ording to their numbers after they had spoken. Or he could just eliminate them all in thirty seconds which was impossible without making a single sound.


    With his heightened senses, he knew the location of C-1 and C-2. And like he had expected, they weren''t arranged in order. There were several sentries in between them.


    There was no other choice this time. His fangs protruded out from his lips and his entire eyes turned blood red.


    His face rapidly turned pale as sharp ws grew out from his lips. His muscles slim lined and his body toned and tall. His aura suddenly appeared noble and elegant like a Prince of arge kingdom.


    Like a bat, he flitted through trees as though he had wings. One by one, he took down the sentries without making the slightest but of sound until thest one was dead.


    The forest was strangely quiet. Davidnded softly on the ground and then waited for the group of five guard to pass by.


    "Now!" David moved like lightning. He was so fast that all the four guards upfront could see was a blur and then, bang!


    The heart of the first one exploded from the inside as David punched his chest.


    Using his second hand, he grabbed the second guard by the neck and crushed it with controlled strength.


    "Crack!"


    He didn''t want to identally cut off his neck by using too much strength.


    Moving to the third one, he was barely able to grab onto David hands as it grabbed his neck but despite that, he couldn''t stop the inevitable.


    "Crack!"


    It was then the fourth one was able to react. A tortoise shell with solid and weirdly shaped pattern grew out from his arm.


    And he ced it to the ground with a thud.


    He was then about to shout the word "INTRUDER" when a w smashed a hole through his tortoise shell like it was made out of paper and grabbed him by the mouth, shutting him up.


    The person suddenly dropped to the ground. David ws had pierced through his skull and into his brains, directly killing him immediately.


    "2.45 seconds." Hazel''s voice said in his mind.


    "That''s still too slow!" There are still five guardsing in half a second and he must take care of them in three seconds before the next wave of five guards pass through in the next three seconds. Time was a bit too tight for him, needed to take them down very fast and quietly.


    So as to not startle the others at the mansion and reinforcementse running through.


    "Boom! " The ground beneath his feet cracked open but the silent wave his body was emitting made it soundless.


    The first guard had just turned up the corned when David grabbed his neck dragged him forwards and twisted it.


    The other one also turned up at this time, doing the same thing, he grabbed his neck and twisted it.


    It was then the other three guards noticed something was wrong with the way the first guards were moving forwards so fast.


    But before they could react, David immediately stepped into the corner.


    "Boom!" another''s person heart exploded.

 Chapter 285 - Power Of The Silver Body

    Hiding behind the huge mansion wall David threw the third body to the floor. "Three down, two more to go."


    The remaining two guards were already suspicious as to how the three guard had moved forwards so fast but weren''t all that suspicious as they hadn''t expect their hideout to be under attack.


    They looked at each other and both shrugged and continued walking forwards but with a bit of vignce on their steps.


    The moment the two turned, two huge hands that seem to be evenrger than mountain came bearing at them with increasingly pressure.


    Before they could even react, the two huge hands grabbed onto their heads.


    Expressions filled with terror, there was a crack as their skulls broke from the force of his hands. His fingers piercing through their brains creating a bloody hole in their skulls, killing them instantly.


    In one swift motion, David flung the two body to the side, there was already a pile of corpse''s in front of the mansion.


    David breathed roughly, catching his breathe. It hadn''t been easy for him to kill all of this people so quickly. It required massive amount of focus, and precision.


    But he didn''t have much time to rest, another wave of five guards was already approaching the corner.


    As usual, David killed them smoothly and as soundlessly as possible.


    They were just only of the Spryher stage, so it was easy to take care of them before any of them could react or make any startling sound.


    Finally, it was thest wave of five guards and David waited patiently as they approached.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes twitched and he felt something was wrong. He could feel the heartbeat of the five guard and they were beating rapidly. Very different from the ones he had already killed.


    Which meant that they had noticed something was wrong and was already conscious. Moreover, they were also Phasers and definitely stronger than the Spryher he had single headedly killed


    "Since that''s the case, there no need to hide anymore." David thought.


    All of a sudden, David frowned and he drifted sideways like a willow.


    "Thud!"


    Arge spear emerged from the mansion he had been leaning against, piercing arge hole through it.


    "I was right, I''ve been found out, but so what?" With a smirk, David drifted out and immediatelyunched himself at the five guards.


    But it was as of they had expected something like that to happen.


    Three of the guards stood at the front with three huge tortoise at the fore front, protecting themselves and the three behind them.


    David chuckled coldly. "Parlour tricks." With that, he unleashed a powerful fist strike.


    "Bang! "


    The tortoise shell was only able to hold out for half a second before cracks appeared on the shell.


    "Bang!"


    The shell exploded into multiple pieces, spreading out in all directions.


    David fist didn''t stop there. It instantly struck the chest of the guard, his ribs cracked but that was only still a minor injury and hisbat ability will only be slightly affected by that.


    Only problem is that, his heart also exploded with the breaking of his chest.


    David didn''t even check to see the result.


    "Roar!"


    An explosive roar sted out from his mouth, stunning his opponent. At the same time, his eyes turned golden and his nose grew into a snort and his mouth wasn''t only fangs, sharp rows of teeth grew from his mouth.


    His muscles bulged to an insane amount, covered by tensile and stic furs.


    All of this took time to exin but it happen in a snap of one''s finger.


    Without warning, David''s growled and stretched out his neck,. He bit at the neck of one unlucky fellow, instantly snapping his neck off his head.


    With his paws, he pped the other guard, creating four sharp mark on his chest and mming him against the wall.


    David''s ck fur swayed with the wind. And he looked magnificent. He was like the mix between a human and a wolf.


    On all fours, David turned to a blur as he appeared behind the third guard, ripping him apart with his ws.


    The fourth and the fifth guard shivered in terror as they watched David tear through their formation as well as their fellow guards.


    Horror filled thief heart and they stood still, shivering in fear. But suddenly, the fifth guys eyes turned bloodshot as he gritted his teeth.


    He pulled out a ck box as he muttered. "Let''s die hear together." With that, he flunked it to the ground


    David''s eyes changed instantly as an intense sensation of danger filled his mind and in the face of danger, he smoothly Phased out from his Werewolf mode and Phased in to his Vampire mode.


    He knew he was faster as a vampire than a werewolf and in a split second, David dived in, barely catching the ck box, preventing it from touching the ground.


    "That was close." David sighed in relief. He was about to stand up to quickly finish off these fellows before they tried anything else when his eyes caught onto something from the corner of his eyes.


    It was another ck box that had been thrown by the fourth person. He seem to have been motivated with what the gift guard had done and had chosen to alsomit suicide "Fuck!" David cursed loudly.


    There was no way he could reach it in time. Except from flicking the small ck box in his hands as far away as he possibly could to prevent a double st, he could do nothing but re at the two guards before him as he curled his body into a ball with his head tucked in.


    There was a sudden sh of silver light and then just a split secondter,


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    An earth-shattering explosion sted out, rumbling loudly, sting out a massive hole in the wall of the mansion, scattering dust, fragments and sand spreading out in every direction.


    David''s body had been sent flying by the st, propelling him backwards, mming his body against the mansion wall.


    He smashed through the wall and was then sent flying into the mansion, rolling on the floor before finallying to a stop.


    Several secondster, David gently unfolded himself. His body screamed at him in pain and his inner organs had been severely shake as he deactivated the silver body. He couldn''t even keep it active.


    His back, hands and feet felt as though it was on fire. "Those two people are definitely crazy!" David cursed bitterly.


    Well, at least he now know his silver Body could withstand a small bomb.


    Ad he raised his head up, he suddenly froze. His eyes nked as his eyeballs moved slowly to the left and then to the right.


    There were several people before him, some had been drinking while others were on drugs, and mostly they were gambling.


    They all paused in whatever they had been doing as they stared nkly at the intruder that had entered the mansion by breaking the wall.


    David swallowed down nervously as he also froze in his tracks. He knew he was definitely fucked.


    There were at least twenty-five people in the room but what was the most shocking was the fact that they were all at a one-gene Phaser.


    He had never fought so many Phasers in his life. And even though he had killed those sentries, assassinating them is definitely different from fighting them all at once.


    Before they could react, David quickly phased into his werewolf gene. Without warning, he lunged at the person closest to him, swiping his ws at the female''s throat.


    He rapidly closed in on another person, David mmed into him, sending him flying with broken bones and torn muscles.


    It was then the others had enough time to react.


    "Fvck! It''s an intruder! Kill him!"


    "Someone actually dared to barge onto the blood wings mansion!? You must die!"


    "kill him!" "Fvck him up!"


    Therge room that wasn''t any different from a hall instants turned noisy as the angry mob used whatever techniques at their disposal.


    David was being besieged from all sides but he was in his werewolf form. He was stronger and faster moreover, his healing ability in this form was astonishingly fast.


    Numerous booms rang out as David mmed into multiple people, sending them flying with broken bones.


    Because of that, David was forced to slow down and in that split second, a long tail with numerous spike in them smashed at his back, sending him flying ad he mmed against the walls.


    It was a double-gene Phaser that had hidden amongst the crowds of single gene Phaser and had ambushed him when he saw the opportunity.


    David groaned loudly. He intestine was shaken and blood spilled out from his mouth.


    If he hadn''t been injured previously by the bomb, that attack should have done absolutely nothing to him.


    A single-gene Phaser used the opportunity to attack. He swiftly moved forwards and with his legs that was as big as an elephant, he stomped downwards with force, creating ripples in the air.


    David quickly rolled sideways dodging the stomp.


    "Boom!"


    The earth quacked and the chandeliers in the hall swayed sideways.


    In one quick motion, David moved in all four and appeared behind the man. He gave arge stomp at the back of his knees, making the man fall on his kneels.


    David grabbed at his neck with both his hands and forcefully twisted it in one swift motion.


    His ears suddenly flickered and he bent backwards while at the same time sliding backwards unconventionally.


    A massive tail withrge bone spikes at the end closely brushed against David''s face, as it mmed at the spot David had been standing on previously, crushing the head of the person he had just killed.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 286 - Facing The Blood Wing Gang Master

    As he was drifting backwards with therge tail still above his face, David swiftly twisted his body sideways.


    Quickly, he appeared before the owner of the tail. David grabbed therge tail and gave it a sudden tug making the owner uncontrobly stumble forwards.


    "No! Wai-" The owner of the tail was only able to shout out those words before his voice was abruptly cut off.


    "Boom!" David mmed into him like a moving train.


    David flew past him to the rest of the dozens or so people left, where his tight hand formed into a fist. When he struck out, he unleashed the full power of his werewolf body.


    That was equivalent to more than twice his previous strength. That level of power wasn''t something an ordinary Phaser could withstand.


    A sonic boom could be heard as his fist mmed into a single gene phaser''s chest.


    The phaser could do nothing to defend himself and could only watch as David''s fist mmed into him.


    In the blink of an eye, his bones shattered and blood sprayed out of his mouth as he was sent flying like a kite with no strings.


    Even as his scream echoed through the hall, David didn''t slow down, he moved forwards as he approached a middle-aged man.


    David stretched out his hands and grabbed at his throat but the middle aged man''s eyes shine viciously as though he had been expecting something like this to happen.


    Arge broad sword manifested in his hands and without warning, the middle-aged man shed for David.


    Surprised, David quickly tilted his body sideways, changing his position with the sword brushing against his nose.


    David reached for the middle aged man''s throat and with a crack, he crushed the neck like a twig.


    Grabbing the dead, he ced the body behind him as cover and several booming sound rang out as different attacks from different people struck the body all at once.


    As for the other attacks, two massive fist mmed against him making David tremble but aside from that, he wasn''t really affected otherwise.


    In fact, his arm lurched as he grabbed one of the fist and pulled backwards.


    The person had never expected for this to happen and was caught unprepared as he staggered backwards.


    David gave no exnation to the surprised young man and clenched his fist, punching against the man''s chest.


    His heart imploded and he sided before he could even hit the ground.


    Numerous shrieks and curses rang out from the room as David continued his massacre.


    Terrifying explosive sound continued to resound from within the room and that means someone else had died.


    David was like an angel of death with his body coated in blood but non of the blood was his.


    Although a bit of blood was oozing out from his mouth, but any injuries he had sustained were already healing and the numerous cuts all over his skin was starting to close up.


    Although he was slightly out of breathe, no one could possibly stop his strength along with the intense murderous waves he was emitting, along with the blood that covers his entire body, the others gasped in shock.


    Nin of them was sure how many attacks had hit him but couldn''t imagine how terrifying his defences were.


    Of course this group of Phases weren''t all that ustomed to fighting together which was why David was having an easy time cutting them down. And their attacks weren''t as powerful as one would imagine.


    But still theirbined attack wasn''t something a Phaser should have being able to withstand with his body alone.


    Gradually, their expressions started to change from one of blind rage to shock and then fear.


    They couldn''t imagine how someone could be so strong and they began to inch away.


    By this time there was barely 10 of them left in the room.


    "M-m-monster!" One with a weak will power trembled as he stared at David with horror in his eyes, instantly retreating backwards without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    Seeing this, the others also trembled and split up on different directions as they fled the mansion. Some taking the doors, others the windows while the smart ones flew into the hole David had sted in from.


    In the blink of an eyes, David was left standing nkly in the room. Sighing softly in relief, David grabbed two gene nucleus from his pockets and popped it into his mouth.


    His self regenerative abilities in his werewolf form were terrifying but at level one, only his skin and flesh injuries would heal at a slow pace while his internal injuries would be left to heal on its own.


    Moreover, he needed to eat gic nucleus to energise himself as the strength to self heal wouldn''t just fine out from no where.


    But in the condition his body was filled to the berm with energy, any internal injuries could be healed in the process.


    Coughing out the blood that was just at the top of his throat, he spat it out as he cleared his passage way.


    He began to walk through therge mansion. The mansion was veryrge and there were different passageways leading to different ces which David was aware of.


    David frowned slightly, he was confused which path to take. His surroundings were devoid of people to ask for directions.


    Closing his eyes slightly, he concentrated as he listened to the heartbeats of those in the mansion.


    His eyes suddenly snapped opened as he faced a direction. His figure blurred into motion as h disappeared from his previous position.


    In a very luxurious andrge room upied by several beautiful women, with naked bodies, facing and frolicking against one another in arge Jacuzzi emitting steaming heat with a slow and sensual song to go with it.


    A particrly seductive and prettydy with curvaceous waist was in the middle of the bath tub, inhaling and exhaling seductively as the several women washed and pleasured various part of her body with their tongue, chest, mouth and buttocks.


    It was as though using their hands were prohibited. But the truth was that, their hands been crippled by the blood wing leader.


    One might think thedies were having fun but the well concealed bitterness in their eyes says otherwise.


    A sudden knock interrupted them and the song paused instantly. The blood Wing leader frowned at the intrusion. Being interrupted at this time either means there was something important or the person clearly wished death.


    "Come in." As soon as the words were said, a man rushed in with panic written all over his face.


    "Blood master! We are under attack!" despite his panicking expression, he didn''t dare to look at the blood master in the face neither did he wit the other girls in the room.


    "The mayor finally loses his patience uhn? I thought he was a very smart man, but it seems I have overestimated him too much. I want to see what gave him the gale to dare initiate an attack on my blood wing. " The blood leader chuckled coldly. Snapping sounds of a finger sounded and thedies in the bathtub withdrew quietly, standing in a corner.


    One of the most beautiful amongst them with a good arm grabbed a robe and put them on the blood leader''s body.


    Then turned towards the man.


    "How many men did the mayor send her to die?" with the amount of preparations and thinking she had done towards the mansion, there was no way they would be able to survive thend mines.


    And even if some were to survive it, their was no way they would get pass the sentry. The preparations were thoroughly well nned, there was no way anyone could breach the mansion.


    The man trembled when he heard those words and he hesitated.


    "Are you deaf!?" The Blood leader''s voice turned cold, staring with murderous intent at the man bowing his head to the ground.


    The man shuddered in obvious terror and immediately replied. "O-one man, just one man. And he is already in the mansion. H-h-he killed everyone. " The man cried out in a terrified manner as tough reliving the terror he had experienced a while ago.


    The blood leader''s expression changed slightly. She drifted backwards while at the same time, grabbing a skin-tight cloth that was on the table.


    Although she knew it might be a bit of an over kill, she didn''t mind at all and put on herbat suit in on swift motion while she ces the helmet hanging behind her head.


    Just from the man''s words, she had spected some kind of powerhouse had been sent to deal with them. She didn''t know just how mayor Clinton had recruited the person or how the person hade to this small town


    Her face turned towards therge door and suddenly she squinted her eyes as she stared seriously at it.


    "Bang!"


    The huge door instantly flew open as it smashed forwards towards the blood leader with astonishing speed and strength.


    The blood leader stretched out her hands and arge long sword grew from within it.


    She shed her sword downwards, instantly splitting the door into two, moving past her and almost smashing into the women behind her but they hurriedly dived out of the way.


    The dust cleared and the blood leader could see as a young man strolled into the mansion as though he owned it.


    The young man suddenly paused as he stared at the blood leader up and down with a raised eye brow.


    "Are you the Blood Wing Leader?" There was obvious confusion in his eyes as he asked to confirm.. Not to discriminate obviously.

 Chapter 287 - Failed Negotiation

    The Blood wing leader stared at David, taken aback. She didn''t think it was someone this young who had the gale to attack the hideout.


    Suddenly, she burst intoughter as she clutched her stomach. David face turned expressionless as he waited for her to finish.


    "You dared to attack my mansion with that measly strength of yours?" Herugh suddenly quietened down and her face turned sinister as she red at David with a look of mockery written on her face.


    "A mere student wet behind the ears dared to infiltrate my mansion with the strength of a double gene? You sure court death." Even as she said this, the helmet behind her suddenly expanded and covered her entire face, closing up an activating the Combat Suit.


    She was an incredibly cautiousdy and despite David''sck of strength, she didn''t dare to take him lightly. If not, she wouldn''t heave reached this stage with her strength alone but with being cautious and vicious.


    David''s expression turned solemn as he felt the power radiating off of her. She was surprisingly a freaking Four-gene Phaser.


    David felt his heart dropped to the rock bottom and his heart pounded. He immediately took a defensive pose. He couldn''t believe a Four-gene Phaser was the gang leader of the gang. He knew he had kicked a iron bucket this time.


    Moreover, his internal I juries were still hurting him a bit and hadn''t healed by much.


    David''s put on a confused expression as he said to the blood wing leader, trying to initiate a conversation to stall for time. "What''s a Four-gene Phaser like you doing in a small city like this? When you could have joined any institution as an instructor or even a professor or something else of status?"


    Although he was trying to stall for time, he still wanted to know the truth.


    When she heard him, thedy chuckled as she replied. "Would you rather choose being a ve at a ce to being a king elsewhere?"


    David thought for a bit but still wasn''t understanding what thedy was trying to say. He understood but chose not to show it on his face.


    "I guess you are even dumber than you look. Let me exin it to you. Although the monthly payment of an instructor is rather appealing, do you know how much work and how much ridiculous duties you have to tend to for that?"


    The Blood wing leader started getting anxious as she exined. "Even after performing a meritorious service for the organisation or institution, you will still be treated as a ve of the institute if you don''t have any real talent worth being useful to them. Moreover, thepetition for the positions are fierce.


    One as simple minded as you are would be swallowed up in one gulp. You can''t imagine what length people are willing to go to acquire that position. Framing, evil schemes, murder, all sort of things just for a stupid position as a Ln instructor that offers no less than 10,000 Gyno points per month. If you ask me, I say it isn''t worth being a ve for the organisation."


    By the end of her speech, her voice had risen and she spoke emotionally as though she had experienced everything she had just stated.


    "But in this small town." She spreaded her hands as she inhaled deeply in happiness. "I am the king and what I say goes. There''s no one to boss ne around in here and as long as I don''t go to far, the federation wouldn''t be bothered with the likes of me or this small town."


    She turned towards David as she said. "Do you have any idea how much money I make in this small town? A million star coins a year excluding the cost of feeding my subordinates. Isn''t that amazing? From your nature, I can tell you a re an excellent student of an organisation. Imagine if you could join me, we could earn even more than that and our forces would be even stronger. With ourbined strength, we can even try to expand our influence to the other cities within this region gaining even more power." She was beginning to get really excited.


    "You could have all you want. Money, power, fvck with the women, men, mutants of your choosing, anything at all and won''t be bothered nor restricted by any fvcking rules. You could have all these things if and only if you join my blood Wing Gang and let''s work together." She ended her speech magnificently with her sweet voice still echoing in the room.


    David was expressionless but still managed to appear thoughtful. It was as though he was considering it but in his mind, he was figuring out a way he coulde out of this situation without injuring himself too quickly.


    David knew that even if he epted her invitation which he wouldn''t, she would kill him as soon as she figured out that he had killed literally most of her men with only a few left that could be counted with one''s fingers.


    David pretended to contemte and his eyes revealed a look of struggle on his face as though he was contemting on her words.


    When she saw this, she quickly tried to convince David even more and unconsciously began to walk towards him.


    "Don''t try to think too deeply with this matter, and I know it is a very difficult decision for you to make but I know how much suffering you have taken as a student. Forced to struggle and fight for resources amongst the endless number of students and even still, there is no guarantee the resources you earned by risking your life would be enough for you."


    "You should join me as this opportunityes only once in a while." By this point, she was already a few meters away from David.


    David kept his head low as it still appear he was still struggling with his decisions.


    From this position, the blood Wing leader couldn''t see his face properly as it turned very pale like a sheet of paper.


    She was about to move a step forwards when her expression drastically changed and she immediately leapt backward with explosive force.


    The ground beneath David''s feet trembled in a muffled roar as he motion forward like a phantom. He stretched his index finger towards her and instantly a blood arrow exploded out from his fingers with intense intensity.


    The blood arrow was like a screaming banshee as it pierced through the air forwards with force even greater than a bullets''.


    David didn''t leave things there, he charged forwards with the intensity of a bull with his arms outstretched, a goldenrge axe instantly took form in his hand.


    Without hesitation, he brought the axe from behind him and swiped it downwards with his both arms. His muscles bulged like an inted balloon as he phased into his werewolf form with astonishing ease.


    The air trembled and the earth quaked as though a massive mountain was about to drop to the ground from gravity.


    Thedy had being caught off guard but not totally. And even when she had been engrossed in her own delusion and exnation, she had kept herself cautious but still, David''s swiftness and reaction speed totally caught her off-guard.


    She had tried her best to overestimate him and ording to her calctions, he shouldn''t have being able to make such astonishing disy of power and speed.


    The massive pressure bored down at her and even as she retreated backwards, her speed didn''t seem to be enough to escape the radius of both attacks.


    The blood arrow was simply too fast and as she raised her sword to block the attack, she was only fast enough to cut the tail of the blood arrow but the head of the arrow still managed to m into her chest.


    "Bam!"


    Her body shook but herbat suit protected her, not letting the blood arrow prate her body.


    The blood wing leader shrieked in anger, agitating her cells which in turn simultaneously activated all of her gene.


    Instantly, her body turned much more slender but apart from that, there wasn''t any visible change in her.


    She immediately shed her sword quickly against David''s Axe strike but she did so hurriedly, so there wasn''t much force behind it.


    "Ding!" A resounding, ear-splitting sound of heavy metals colliding against each other rang out, making it very ufortable for people to listen to it.


    The ordinary girls in the room who were cm scared out of their minds and hiding instantly felt sick to the stomach and they screamed while closing their ears bit eventually fell unconscious, unable to withstand it anymore.


    David trembled slightly but his body automatically adjusted the rebounding force.


    But the blood wing leader wasn''t so lucky. She was sent skidding backwards as though she was skating. Drawing two long marks in the luxurious room, eventually mming against the wall, sending the entire thing trembling unsteadily.


    "This is only the beginning.." With that, David press on.

 Chapter 288 - Vine Attack!

    His attacks were relentless as he persistently attacked her without giving the blood wing leader a breathing space.


    Numerous booms rang out as their weapons collided the attacks spread ripples throughout the entire room rattling and breaking the walls and anything of brittle nature In the room to pieces


    Suddenly, the wall behind the blood Wing leader wasn''t able to hold anymore and exploded into countless fragments.


    Using this opportunity, the blood wing leader quickly moved to the other room behind her admit the rain of dust and fragments, her breathing a bit heavy.


    David instantly pursued her with hisrge axe in hands.


    His muscles trembling slightly due to the amour of work he had put them through in just a few seconds.


    As Davidnded on the ground, his eyes flickered and he stop his feet violently to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Making for an explosive retreat as while at the same time, cing his axe before him.


    A long vine as thick as a grown man arms shot through the spot David had been standing on previously, piercing arge hole onto it.


    It was no doubt that if a person had been caught in that deadly attack, arger hole would have being created next to the person''s other orifices.


    The green vine was very fast and despite not being able to catch David by surprise, the vine bent backwards like a true whip and with astonishing force that sent the wind and the air vibrating, itshed at David with a powerful bang sound.


    "Bam!!"


    It was like iron striking a flesh as David used ces his axe right in front of him, dodging the vinesh.


    David''s body trembled slightly but in just a split second, he swing the axe forwards, colliding with the second attack of the vine.


    It''s reaction speed was crazily scary, almost matching David''s speed.


    "Bam! Bam!! Bam!!!"


    In just a few seconds, David had blocked more than ten attacks before the vine finally weakened and were destroyed by David''s axe. Although it was tough, it wasn''t as tough as iron. The several collision had weakened the nt and gradually destroyed its structure.


    While he had being fighting, he had been keeping an eyes out for the blood wing master to quickly stop her from activating another on e of those supernatural attacks.


    David had read about the ability once and had even had some experience with it.


    The ability needed time, a few seconds to conjure the vines since it took quite a time of a casual weed hidden in the ground to grow that long.


    The ability was very weak as it is as terrifying. In a quick battle, the ability could be considered very weak of the user hadn''t made any preparations beforehand.


    But if the user had made some preparations before the battle, they could summon even ten of those vines. Just that each vine needed twice the time as thest vine grew which means if the first vine took a minute to conjure, the other vine would use two minutes.


    David was now very well convinced that although he had been stalling for his injuries to heal by making small talks with her previously, she had also been doing the same thing to him, stalling for time to grow her vines.


    David''s face was solemn as he scanned the room they had just barged into. He couldn''t see any sign of her anywhere. She had fled the room.


    Dah us couldn''t help but admire her cautiousness. She had noticed David''s odd strength and despite having the upper hand she choose to sneak attack him.


    "No wonder she is the blood wing leader. With her nature, she should have reigned this city uninterrupted for a long time with her smarts. A pity she was a bit unlucky as David took a liking to her head and her resources."


    His eyes shed and his ears twitched to the side. His face snapped to one corner of the room and although she wasn''t in the room, David ran forwards fiercely and with a roar, he bashed through the entire wall, creating a man sized hole in it.


    But David''s speed didn''t slow, in fact, he picked up speed as he mmed into three more massive walls and then jumping into the air as shed downwards at where he had spotted her.


    In mid-air, David''s pupils constricted as he circted his blood, forcefully breaking his shing motion with his axe and then ced it in front of his body like a human shield


    "Boom!"


    Arge vineshed at David in mid-air line a ser ball.


    David''s body soared through the air as he was knocked sideways. His body handsbt travelled far when a third vine shot through the air and mmed against him, making him look like a true human beach ball.


    "Ugh!" David groaned as his body was mmed into the wall. Embedded inside it like a jewellery to a sword.


    With a roar, David burst through the wall, creating dust andnded to the ground. He red at the blood Winged leader with blood shot eyes.


    She was currently standing on a vine as it raised her up as she looked down at David. There were two other vines beside her, wriggling and swaying softly beside her as though under hermand.


    "You should know I don''t like fighting in closebat. A pity most of your strength relies on that." Her crisp voice sounded from herbat suit helmet.


    She ced her hands behind her back as she continued. "Final offer,e work for me and we could forget this ever happened, uhn? What do you say?" She had noticed David''s strength was way more than what he was emitting from the outside.


    She hadn''t think too much about it previously but now, she assumed David was a prodigy of some organisation, that had been sent to the outside world to gain some experience and understanding of the way the world works.


    She didn''t want to make any rash decisions like killing him. Which might prove to be an even more disastrous effect of she didn''t clean up effectively enough. Which was why she was extending another invitation to him.


    David turned to look at her, his breathing a little rough. But inside, he was rejoicing like a mad man. And his heart beat loudly like a drum.


    Excitement flushed through his eyes which made it seem blood shot and his face bit wasn''t able to reveal much since he was a little in the pale side.


    The reason he had been excited was that during hisst shot of the blood arrow, he could finally recognise and actively reference some part of his human body to his vampire/ werewolf body.


    When he phased from a human to a vampire, his system and structure changed entirely. Making it way more different than a normal humans. The pressure points was randomly switched, a specific part of the veins had been switched by another and even his muscles ere in different arrange pattern.


    It had all being scattered to an extent even David couldn''t figure out after a long time of studying the differences but now between his former human structure and a vampire''s body structure.


    He hadn''t been wasting his past few months aimlessly practicing his exercises. He had also been trying to reference and recognise each part of his new body was the same as his humans body.


    Although in the past, he had had some minor progress. Like saying four of the many veins in his arm it, near his chest had been moved to the his back, near his buttocks. It took him quite the long while to figure that one out as it was part of the veins he needed to activate Three-Fold Step.


    But as he performed that blood arrow previously, a sudden idea popped up in his head and he realised just how he could finally figure out his whole body structure and then use them to performbat techniques.


    The blood arrow also uses the veins, muscles and a specific frequency to activate. He just needed to reference them to his human body and he would be able to figure out some part of his veins and muscles that had given a tough time.


    He just needed to unlock other abilities that used his other body parts with his vampire body and use that to figure out his entire body structure.


    David''s remained indifferent and even appeared slightly absentminded.


    As she saw this, the blood wing leader was immediately enraged she pointed at David and shouted "Go!"


    The two vines where like bullets as they pieced through the air, making ear-splitting noises as they intended to pierced through David''s throat and chest.


    With a grim expression and a bit of concealed excitement, David circted his blood to the path he could remember. And although it felt like using a keyboard to control the blood path instead of a gamepad, David was still a bit familiar with it.


    "Cyclonic Kick Technique!"


    In a split second, his legs turned to a blur and his body turned immaterial as he swayed sideways.


    But from an outside pint of view, David only shook slightly like a glitch and then the vines pierced through his neck and chest.

 Chapter 289 - Revealing The Silver Body

    The vines pierced through the air with the force of a missile, making loud screeching noises as they headed straight towards David''s direction.


    With excitement hidden in his face, David circted his blood ording to the path he remembered and hope was the same.


    His muscles shook fiercely, osciting at a particr frequency. There was the sound of something buzzing through the air like a small swarm of mosquitoes, it was his muscles.


    All of a sudden, his legs shook repetitively and they turned into multiple blurry images. The blurry images of his legs expanded from his legs to his waist and then to his chest and finally his head.


    And then, his body moved, creating slight ripples in the air but from an outsiders point of view, it was as though ugh he was still standing in the same position.


    It was in that moment he two vines Thrust through the air, and prated both his neck and his chest.


    After which, the vines withdrew back towards the blood Wing leader. But strangely, there was no blood nor was there any hole on David''s body.


    Her eyes suddenly widened in astonishment. David''s body that had been seemingly prated by the two vines faded like smoke on the air. He had been an after image after all.


    David suddenly appeared a few meters to her left. With an explosive roar, he shed at the arm thick vines unexpectedly. The blood Wing leader wasn''t able to quickly react, catching her off guard.


    The vine seperated into two different parts, spewing out green fluid and simultaneously withering as though their essence had been sucked out.


    The blood wing leader gave out a miserable shriek as the vine was cut into two pieces. It seems as though she shared some sort of connection to them.


    Her eyes turned bloodshot as she red at David. "I will kill you!" She creamed adm pointed towards him, sending the remaining two green vines after him after she had jumped down from the one she had been standing on.


    She clearly didn''t stop at that though. Despite using two vines at once


    Enraged, she took up a basic sword stance as she pointed the tip to the ground.


    "Sword Style: ... "


    She paused with sports ee muscles shook slightly and the rumbling sound of her blood circuiting through her body.


    An heavy pressure instantly descended into the room, bearing down on everything in the room.


    "First wave!" An intense droning sound filled the room as the sword in the blood wing leaders hands trembled violently.


    She stated at David with a sinister smirk on her face and she shouted. "Take this!"


    A sharp violent white and semicircr wave of power was formed in the air and it moved with incredible precision and speed,


    David grabbed his axe and in one swift motion, he sent one of the stronger vines threatening to pierce through his head.


    Suddenly, an intense sense of deadly crises filled David''s mind and he shivered. Without bothering to deal with the other vine attack, he jumped up to the air and with a violent roar, he shouted at the top of his lungs


    "Cyclonic sh: Typhoon!" His axe instantly turned into multiple pieces of axe as images of axes shing down seem to bloat the sky, filling it with destructive energy.


    The axe images sent destructive waves spewing out in all directions and shot directly to the wave of sword attack heading his way.


    When ye two attacks connected, a deafening boom filled the are and the rats of light in that area dimmed and a huge st of wind rolled out in all directions, sending shockwave that spread out in a fading bit circr motion.


    However, the sword wave was backed up by the power of a four-gene Phaser with strength boost from the Combat Suit, it wasn''t something David could easily handle with his strength.


    Moments after the initial collisions, the several axe images was destroyed.


    David''s face turned a bit more paler as he took a few steps backwards. But before he could stabilise himself, a vine shot past from ye side and then whacked him forcefully from the waist.


    "Bang!" his body was mercilessly smashed against the wall, causing to shake and wobble, as though at the verge of copsing.


    David groaned in pain but his blood shot red eyes remained locked onto the blood wing leaders face.


    His eyes flickered and he stamped his feet against the ground, making it tremble. He took a step forwards, propelling his body forwards with lightning like speed that he became an after image.


    But as though he wasn''t satisfied with his speed, he propelled his blood round his body, controlling his muscles in the frequency he remembered.


    Instantly, his already astonishing speed increased exponentially, causing rblimg sound to fill the area and in that moment, he basically vanished.


    When he reappeared, he had by passed the defenses of the two vines and had appeared before the blood wing leader in that moment.


    Focusing all of his body into single point, his right hand. He clenched into into a fist and unleashed a devastating strike tat contained every part of his strength and momentum.


    All of this takes a lot of time to exin but it actually happened in the time it take a house fly to p its wings.


    Moreover, all of this happen a bit too sudden and was unexpected by the blood wing leader. Her eyes turned wide and then was clouded with viciousness as she shouted.


    "Feeling suicidal!?" her eyes shed with a vicious glow and she spread her hands apart and abruptly crossed her sword finger with her real finger.


    A green coloured cyclone seem to form around her, like a type of forcefield. The blood wing leader''s face was filled with murderous intention and she lunged at David.


    "Your power level and body strength might be higher than I''d realised, I refuse to believe you will recover from this." Even as she shouted, the distance between the two of them closed in rapidly.


    From the distance, they looked like two speeding blurs, almost lien two shooting star looking to collide into each other.


    The moment Tey collided, heaven-shaking, earth-shattering rumbling sounded out.


    The earth shattered as a huge boom filled the air, a deafening noise no different than heavenly thunder resounded.


    Various misceneous items tat littered around them was crushed into bits and shattered into dust.


    A loud scream escaped the blood wing leader''soyth as she was sent tumbling backwards to the floor while blood flowed down from her lips, her hair in total disarray as she stared at David with both shock and disbelief.


    "The Silver Body! You are not an ordinary student!"


    David remained in the spot where they had collided. His body tingling and humming with power. It had been a long time he had unleashed his Silver Body like this since he had been trying to hide it for precautions purposes.


    But here, he could freely do as he pleases as long as there was no witnesses which he intend to keep that way. Moreover, of he intended to keep fighting the blood wing leader with just his strength alone, it would take along time to finally bring her down with serious injuries on top.


    Which was why he willingly revealed his silver body.


    But... He hadn''t expected his body to be so strong! He had struck a four-phaser attack at full power and apart from being a bit jittery, there was no injury whatsoever.


    Not only had he not being hurt, the tingly feeling was even a bit pleasurable to him, just like a slightly more painful massage.


    His eyes began to shine as he stared at thedy in front of him, licking his lips temptingly.


    Of course, he didn''t lose his reasoning with the pleasurable sensation.


    Seeing that the blood wing leader had lost initiative in the fight David grabbed a hand full of exploding darts and flug them rapidly at the blood wing leader''s direction.


    "Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!"


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of exploding darts filled the skies like a rainfall that could destroy anything in their paths. Tbe darts moves with blinding speed that peirced through the air with screeching sounds.


    Before the blood wing leader could react, the darts arrived in front of her where it exploded. The other darts also arrived in quick sessions where they also exploded one by one before the blood Wing leader.


    Flustered, she anxiously tried to evade from the exploding darts.


    But she still wasn''t fast enough to evade the attacks.


    In the blink of an eye, numerous explosion took ce. The air distorted from the fiery heat and thend quakes from the force of the explosion the ce was covered and it was almost impossible to see the shape of the blood Wing leader at all.


    The walls near them copsed into rubble with the force of the exploding dart, showing just how powerful the explosion was.


    But it was then a female twisted voice shrieked inplete hatred and anger rang out.


    "You still don''t qualify to kill me!!! "

 Chapter 290 - Minor Teleportation

    Her words contained an incredible amount of humiliation and rage, the type that showed just how humiliated she was for someone who was clearly younger than her with strength which was also below her had beat her in their sh.


    Based on her tone, it was as though every moment David''s body glittered the silver colour, countless invisible voices were screaming at her in fury about how useless she was and how talented David was.


    The rage in her heart bubbled up and she didn''t care if David had the silver body of the legend, she must absolutely kill him here and now.


    Her body shook in fury and she loudly as an enormous arc of sword wave short at David''s direction with the wind screaming and the ground vibrating.


    The air rippled and tore apart as the 10 meter wide arc of de seem to have teleported, colliding with the darts and exploding then into multiple fragments.


    The arc of de was a very powerful brown-grade technique the blood Wing leader had practiced to perfection, to the final stage.


    The profound secrets the technique contained made it seem as though a sharp arc of de had formed our of thin air but the truth was that, it was a technique that tapped into the profound mysteries of the world and understanding the physics of the wind.


    It basically moved the effect of something from a confined position, making it move freely without the effect changing or copsing. That was the effect she got by practising the sword technique to the perfection state.


    But the technique was draining on the gic energy so one couldn''t use it as one would like to.


    But because of her gic strength, the 10 meter sword arc cut through the explosive darts without loosing much of its effects and quicker than one could blink his eyes, the sword arc beared down on David like with coldness and sharpness that tore apart the wind.


    "BANG!"


    Deafening rumbling sound filled the area and David''s face fell, he immediately fell back with speed.


    But even as he did that, the blood wing leader roared in fury, swing her sword again, another 10 meterrge sword arc formed with shocking pressure, moving towards David''s with incredible speed.


    After that, there was the third sword arc, the fourth, the fifth....


    In the blink of an eye, the air distorted as a total of nine shocking sword arc beared down on David with astonishing pressure.


    Nine sword arc rumbled through the air like nine enormous ws. And before david could react, they were already in front of him where they were about to sh at him from every angle and directions.


    An although he rapidly retreated, there was no way he could avoid injury as the nine de mmed at him.


    Several dings sound sounded one after the other as they mmed at the silver coloured David.


    David staggered backwards, his body twitching violently and his face turned grim. This wasn''t his first time he was fighting such a Deadly battle with someone of this level but he hadn''t fought them straight as forwardly as he was doing right now.


    As of this moment, he was absolutely convinced he could that given his level of power, he could fight a four-gene Phaser straightforwardly without the help of his strengthening techniques without dying.


    "This just shows how much I''ve progressed one the past few months." David took in a deep breath, he endured the attacks with his axe ce in front of him, protecting his head and vital organs.


    Even as dust filled the air and the air rippled with the force of the sword arc, the blood wing leader flew towards him with astonishing speed, her eyessed with fury.


    "Underworld sh!" Her voice turned cold in and instant as though her fury had dissipated to nothingness.


    The surrounding atmosphere also turned freezingly cold as though the underworld wasing to existence.


    Gust of sinisterly cold wind poured out of nowhere and filled the area. This technique was even more terrifying than the previous one as the pressure in the atmosphere mounted with the increasingly coldness of the atmosphere.


    Despite the fact that it was still daytime, the light in the atmosphere dimmed and bent as though it was been sucked by something.


    Faint terrifying howls of ghosts could be heard as the light spectrum seem to bend to the will of the sword.


    All of a sudden, the darkness coalesced in the middle to form a long ck sword. Time seem to pause for a second and in the next moment, the dark sword roiled as it shed down at David, the sound of ghost shrieking seem to intensify.


    "Let me see how you get out of this one alive you bastard!" The Blood wing leader panted as she sent the terrifying sword attack towards David.


    As the sword roiled towards him, David was visible shaken by the technique. And although he had seen numerous techniques that could affect reality, especially his fight with the fourth elder, the blood wing leader was only using a sword technique and not a secret art.


    Which shows to say how incredible her talent was. However, after all the fights he had gone through, there was no way he would be stunned, startled nor afraid by this.


    In fact, the sight of the dark sword shing at him only made a serious expression appear on his face.


    "Ask and it shall be given. Alright, I will show you exactly how I will make it out alive." David eyes shed widely and he released his surpression on his gene that was threatening to fly out in fury.


    His muscles instantly solidified and he grew a few inches taller with his back bent. He had entirely transformed into half-man, half-wolf. A sharp growl escaped his throat as he looked piercingly at the iing de.


    "Aplete gene!? You are a legacy disciple!" it didn''t take long for the blood Wing leader to put two abs two together toe up with this conclusion.


    She might have also suggested he was a Mutant but mutants aren''t that lucky to have the gene develop in the correct ce.


    Activating the gene, David''sbat prowess soared and in fact, doubled in strength and speed. David didn''t waste his time exining to her. He grabbed hisrge Axe with his ws


    And then swing them forcibly at the iing dark sword without using any technique whatsoever, only his physical strength.


    A raging tempest formed in front of him which swept out to collide with the dark roiling mist of sword.


    Booms filled the air and at the same time, David grunted and stumbled backwards with his both his arms vibrating.


    As for the blood wing leader, she also stumbled backwards several steps from the resulting force. Her face fell and the fury in her heart exploded with humiliation and madness.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a Legacy disciple, you still don''t qualify to live when I Livia attack!" With that, a loud droning sound resounded from her leg and she took a step forward.


    It was as though she had teleported as she appeared right in front of David. It was a technique that drew upon her power as a four-gene Phaser, elerating the cells in her body for a split second, making her very fast as though she teleported.


    There, she bent down slightly as though bowing her head to him with her sword tucked behind her. Abruptly, she stood straight backup, eyes shining with murderer as he stabbed her sword forwards towards David.


    "Minor teleportation? I can do that too." David''s eyes grew brighter and the muscles in his feet shook and he circted the blood on his body. Simultaneously, his face turned pale white as he phased out from the werewolf form and phased to the vampire form. He was the fastest in this form.


    "Cyclonic steps." Instantly, his body turned into a blur and he vanished the instant the sword was about to strike him, only to appear behind the blood wing leader.


    And although his activation of his own minor teleportation took a bit longer and was different than the natural once a four-gene Phaser could perform, it was close.


    There, he clenched his hands into a fist and unleashed a devastating strike. His muscles trembled violently and the wind howled around his fist as he struck.


    "Dammit!" The blood wing leader cursed loudly, spinning, she she curled her fist quickly and also struck towards David iing attack.


    "BOOOOM!"


    The intensity of the strike caused the air to vibrate fiercely. Crevices snakes out from between them and the blood Wing leader staggered backwards, her face drained of blood as she red at David.


    Her eyes shone of hatred and she radiated murderous wave but there was obvious confusion on her face.


    "Another Legacy technique?" she was shocked to find out that one could practice two different legacy techniques and although she didn''t know much about it, the basic Information released to the public by the Nine Families stated that it was impossible to practice to Legacy Techniques together, so how had David done it?


    A new light shone In her eyes apart from the hatred and killing intent, it was greed.. She had ned on capturing David and making him confess the whole legacy manual to her so that she can also cultivate it but now he revealed he actually had another technique and had magically fused them together, it was simply astonishing and the fire of greed in her heart grew even more hotter.

 Chapter 291 - Plant Symbiosis!

    The Blood wing leader was enraged at how difficult David was to deal with. He was obviously weaker than her but the genes he phased into had astonishing strength that he was able to resist and even counterattack at the same time.


    Quelling her roiling blood, she stamped her feet foot against the ground, making it tremble violently from the force.


    "I don''t believe you have other trump cards." With that, her cells elerated and vibrated to an astonishing degree then she vanished from her spot.


    She moved so fast once again it seem she had teleported, charging towards David with another attack.


    In the face of such attack, David''s face fell and he had no option than to quickly retreat as he came to the conclusion that he wasn''t yet at the level were he could face a quadruple-gene Phaser''s full strength as of yet. Even with his Multi-gene, he was still no match for a Phaser that stage.


    He felt that although he wasn''t a match for her in his current form in fact, it was his silver body that had strengthened him to this level, but if he could merge the vampire form and the werewolf form together, David figured he should have enough strength to thoroughly crush her and put her in her ce.


    "So this is how strong the first level of the legacy technique is? What if I advance to the second level or even the third level!?" David excitement began to mount, but he kept it in check.


    The matter of him getting stronger was very important to him and if had been taking the matter of getting stronger a bit serious, he was going full force at it now and every opportunity he had, he used it to practice the Multi-gene technique (The unity technique merged both the werewolf tempering body and the vampire legacy technique together, so it is now called the Multi-gene technique. If there are other cool names thates to mind, I''m open to ideas.) or other things to make him rapidly get stronger.


    Seeing as the blood wing leader was using the minor teleportation to get closer, David''s eyes flickered and also activated his own motion technique.


    As the two of them got closer to each other, the blood wing leader examined David''s expression with the Scrutinising effect of the Combat Suit and could see that although David''s face was solemn, it still held a certain kind of calmness within.


    It was then she realised that David might actually be using her to test the Combat ability of his two legacy genes and his sliver body. Furthermore, he was showing incredibly talent when it came tobat. He seen to adapt to the situation and was even overturning the tide of the battle. The most astonishing part was that his battle awareness and prowess seem to be increasing with each sh.


    All of this made the greed in her eyes increase and the humiliation grew even more. This was the exact reason why she left her Organisation. They only focus on talented people and leave others to fend for resources themselves. Therefore, she chose to leave but not without making sure she killed some of the talented ones in her organisation out if pure jealousy before she fled to this region. She couldn''t stand the fact that others were more talented than she was, therefore, she killed those she had met and this time, David would be of no exception.


    Shouting loudly, she howled as she brought her two arms forwards and crossed them together. Her eyes shining with mysterious light, she summoned a total of nine thick vines from within the ground.


    The ground trembled violently as though about to explode. Furthermore, the vines were clearly a bit thick and very different from the other vines summoned previously.


    Even more so, instead of the vines flying to attack David, they instead flew towards the blood wing leader''s opened mouth... and actually burrowed inside of her!


    "nt... Symbiosis!" The blood wing leader threw her head back and let out a shriek of pain and agony. As the nts bored into her body, her skin bulged and rippled as their colour transformed from white milk skin to aplete green colour.


    She began to grow and transform into something else, causing an incredible pressure to roll off of her, radiating in every directions.


    As of this moment, a sensation of deadly crisis began to course through David''s mind as he saw the process.


    David was considered strong amongst those in his realm and even before he was a Phaser, he had enough strength to crush a single-gene Phaser all on his own.


    But this was very different, the Phaser he is currently facing is a quadruple-gene Phaser who was quite experienced and has lots of trump card in her sleeves.


    And the nt Symbiosis was exactly one of them. And since it the difficulty to merge another gene increases after a sessful merge with a gene, the Phasers would use their time to perfect their techniques and even form other techniques of their own.


    That was what the blood wing leader had done. As the nts entered her body, the blood winged leader screamed in pain as though her bones were being ripped apart.


    By drawing upon the power of her entire gene, she had shockingly managed to merge her supernatural ability with her body as the medium with which she used to unleash and earth-shaking amount of strength.


    Even for someone her power level, using a technique like this was very draining in the body and gene and might even cause irreversible consequences. But the blood wing leader was already filled with rage, jealousy and greed for her to consider the negative effect of the technique she just unleashed.


    "You shall die and all you own will be mine!!!" her voice was filled with intense savagery as she screamed in a strange hoarse voice.


    It sounded like two metals grating against each other, nothing like her initially sweet voice, causing a massive wind to sweep through the entire mansion with her pressure.

 Chapter 292 - Sixth Star Again!

    David''s expression flickered with fear. By this point, the blood wing leader didn''t even look human any more


    "Time for you to die!" The blood wing leader shrieked loudly and simultaneously threw her arms forwards towards David which sent countless amounts of tiny vines popping out from the popping of her body, and spreading in all direction to form a huge gigantic vine that seem to be alive and even had the face of the blood wing leader on it.


    The vine surrounded the blood wing leader and they both began to fly towards David. Right now, the blood wing leader looked exactly like the treants of legend and although not exactly, she was very close to the transformation. Even more shocking was that she didn''t even have any legs, they had all transformed into vines that wriggled through the earth like countlessrge earthworms.


    The air shattered as they approached and the ground was destroyed beneath them. The entire mansion trembled in the verge of copse and a 300-meter-wide radius crater opened up in the ground.


    What was weird was that as the blood wing leader shouted ''die'' therge vine opened its mouth and also shouted at the same time!


    "Die!"


    "Die!!"


    David''s expression turned deadly serious and he phased out from the vampire form and phased Into the werewolf form.


    There upon, he shouted "Two-Fold strength!" and although he hadn''t found the fullplete veins and muscles her needed to use to operate the technique as of yet, this was a moment of crisis, he would care about the consequences of his actionster.


    Rumbling sounds filled the air as his blood circted fiercely through his body and his heart pounded loudly line a piston.


    At the same time, booming sounds came out from David''s body as his bones popped one after the other and he began to grow in size countless muscles swelled out from him and his fur grew even more thicker and resilient.


    Before long, he was a hulking 2 meters tall half-man half-wolf monster brimming with enough strength the air churned in his wake and his breaths formed two long invisible cyclone as he breathed in and out.


    Without wasting a single second, he mmed into the gigantic head of the vine and the blood wing leadering with it.


    And when he mmed into therge vine, the resulting boom shook the Overworld and reached the Underworld.


    An earth-shattering shockwaves sted apart everything in a 500-meter radius into bits, shaking the mansion to the verge of copse as it sted a huge hole in the roof.


    The vine immediately shrunk by half its size as they retracted back into the blood wing leader''s body.


    David''s body was sent stumbling backwards and blood sprayed out of his mouth.


    Popping sounds could be heard and David''s muscles trembled violently as though it couldn''t hold on any longer and then his body returned to the normal size.


    As David''s body stumbled backwards his ws drawing ten long marks in the ground as he stabilized him self and retreated with blood spilling out of his mouth, the blood wing leader cackled andughed sinisterly from her mouth and also the mouth in the vines.


    "What other tricks do you have you fvcking genius!?" even as she said this, the human-face vine swept towards David with killing intent and madness.


    From the looks of it, she seem to have forgotten her greed and intends to wipe David out in one single full blow.


    "How could I have thought that even with Two-Fold strength, I still wasn''t able to defeat her." His eyes then shone with determination, David took in deep breath a decided to use a move he had hoped wouldn''t have used.


    Having reached this point in the battle, there was no path to return. Not hesitating again for another moment. And although he was trembling visibly, his eyes flickered with an intense desire to battle. Although he was very scared of dying, he knew the best way to get stronger is through intense battles. That was the only way he could get stronger, strong enough to resist anyone.


    "If I could survive the attack of a quadruple-gene Phaser back when I was a Spryher, I refuse to believe I will die at the hands of one now that I''m a Phaser." David gritted his teeth and his eyes turned sharp with an expression of putting his life in the line.


    His muscles which was twitching unstably suddenly stabilized as he got control of them. Suddenly, his heart thumped so loudly the earth thumped with it. Dust flew up from the ground in sync with his heart beat and of there was anyone else in the mansion with a weak heart, their heartbeat would go out of ck trol and flow David''s heart beat. Even the blood wing leader''s blood cirction was treating to flow backwards if she wasn''t careful.


    "Sixth... "


    The air trembled violently and the earth began to quake as though arge storm wasing and this was only just the calm before the storm.


    The wind thrummed with massive flows of waves as the earth pounded. A faint invincible force field seem to surround the whole mansion as a cyclone formed.


    The blood wing leader couldn''t stop herself from gasping at this sight and her expression fell. From her AI''s spection, David was unleashing a devastating technique that was life threatening to her.


    But then, she gritted her teeth, seemingly not caring about her own life or death and just wanted to eliminate David. It was clear she was in the brink of madness.


    She drew upon all the gic energy avable in her body and feed it to the human face vine, causing it to be even radiant, breaming withrge amount of energy that it glowed green with a vicious grin, she immediately sent the human-face flying towards David''s direction.


    Before he could get any closer though, David''s eyes flickered with anticipation took in a deep breath as he growled loudly.


    "... Star!"


    "BOOOOOOOM!"


    "RUUUUUUUMBLE!!"


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"

 Chapter 293 - Killing The Blood Wing Leader!

    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    The sound of a heartbeat that sounded almost like a war drum filled the entire area causing the sky to dim and the earth to tremble.


    The earth trembled as fissures and cracks appeared on thend with ground breaking sound.


    The crackling sounds of bones popping like popcorn on fire could be heard as David''s muscles and skin rumbled and buzzed as the air around him quaked, forming into a cyclone around him.


    An unimaginable amount of strength filled David''s body and the clenching of his fist made the air around his fist copsed and exploded into multiple streams.


    His body size shrink as his bones and body constricted to condense even more strength. From a 2 meter tall half-human half-wolf, his body size reduced to a 1.7 meter tall silver half-monster.


    Such sight was enough to leave one''s heart trembling in fear. His whole body glowed with silver light and the raw power in his body distorted air itself.


    Up until now, he had only been able to activate it to the sixth star and hadn''t fully reached the full mastery of the technique. David raised his w up slowly but that was actually because it was moving so fast ut appeared to be slow which resulted an explosive sound from the air.


    And ever so slowly, he casually swiped his silver ws straight at the blood wing leader.


    As for the blood wing leader, her eyes were wide open in shock as she sensed the impending dooming for her as David''s strength exploded through the roof.


    The profound terror left her shaking physically, unable to prevent herself from screaming. In all her life of gic practice, she had never felt such terror and fear even when facing a quintuple-gene Phaser nor the senior professors of her organisation with gic base of sextuple-gene phase.


    As she stared at the dreadful ws, her heart clenched with the terrifying premonition that she might actually die at the hand of those terrifying ws.


    "No!... I refuse to die here!!" she shrieked fearfully and her blood cirction instantly turned chaotic. Abandoning any ideas to counterattack, she instantly turned to flee.


    She still couldn''t believe what was happening. How had his strength suddenly increased so drastically it made her feel fear? He was so strong she could do nothing but flee in terror.


    "Wait! You can''t kill me! I know somethings you will be interested in!" Death loomed over her head like the clouds.


    She drew upon a massive amount of gic energy from her body that it was enough to crack the structure of her gic map, rendering her useless as a cripple in an attempt to flee much faster.


    If he didn''t escape, he would die!


    However, no matter how fast he was, the silver w only grew bigger and bigger to her.


    David had activated the sixth Star before and had been previously amazed by it. But now, the strength boost from sixth star was even more powerful and domineering . The energy and power radiating off of him was one that wanted to rip apart the void.


    If he was previously excited at the effect if sixth Star, his eyes shine with anticipation of Twelfth Star and its strength.


    "It''s definitely going to happen." Heart filled with anticipation. David simply watched as his hands descended onto the blood wing leader.


    Even now, the energy radiating off the ws seem to indicate that it would one day rip apart the void itself.


    From the perspective of the blood wing gang leader, a terrifyinglyrge w bloated up the skies and descended upon her.


    "No!!!" she screamed defiantly in madness and transferred all of the gic energy in her gene pool in her vines. She held nothing back at all as she used her trump card.


    Massive amounts of leaves grew on the vine like terrifying arms and the human faced vine screeched in sync with its master.


    The enormous human faced vine shot towards the ws with its massively thick leaves in a futile attempt ti block it.


    Loud rumbling sounds filled the air and the world seem to be put on hold as though time had paused. The blood wing leader let out a shrill cry which was instantly drowned out as she was sent flying like a kite.


    Heavy and earth shook violently and the entire mansion trembled before it copsed.


    David used hisst but of strength and retreated explosively to a safe distance.


    "RUUUUUUUUMBLE!!!"


    Dust rumbles and bricks flew out in all directions, covering the entire area with lightly weighted sand in a mist.


    As soon as he reached a safe distance, David gasped and coughed violent for air, fighting to Inhale more.


    His body had returned to their normal size and he couldn''t even keep his silver body active.


    Only his werewolf form was avable albeit weakened.


    This was an incredibly pleasant surprise for David. Previously when he uses the Sixth star, he would be incredibly weakened and wouldn''t recover for a period of time.


    But now, he felt he hold the activation of Sixth Star for more than 30 seconds before he would be severely injured from the pressure, vastly different from previously when he could use it for only one attack before being Injured.


    But even still, he was still tired since he was just starting to figure out the pressure points in his new body and location of several veins which were identical to a humans.


    Catching his breathe, David''s eyes shed in an unusual glow as his eyes seem to pierce through the distance andid on a body behind the still standing part of tje mansion.


    She hadn''t been buried by the mansion because David''s terrifying ws had sent her Soaring out of the mansion.


    With a sh, David disappeared from his location. The blood wing leader was in a very terrible condition.


    She was at the centre of a five meter wide crater. Blood flowing down from her mouth, her bones had been shattered. Her chest barely moves and anyone who looked at her would think she was a corpse.


    The blood wing leader had beenpletely incapable of escaping from the overwhelming might of David when he activated sixth Star in his current form.


    She was a Phaser with four genes merged with her. And the waves rolling off of David''s body only radiated that he had the strength of a double-gene Phaser and had only even merged with just one gene when in fact, he was a legacy disciple as their strength are graded by levels.


    David hadn''t been idle during his months of doing missions he had also been practicing which was why he had reached the peak of level one and just needed a little push to break through and enter level two of his vampire form and werewolf form.


    In which he would gain another ability and his body would receive a boost in strength which he was very much looking forward to. He had even thought he would breakthrough during his fight with the blood wing leader but it seems the barrier was still too hard to breakthrough.


    The blood wing leader was now gasping for breathe, obviously drawing close to her death.


    However, thanks to the incredibly vitality of a Phaser with four genes, she would die so easily.


    Unfortunately, as he struggled to breath, the blood wing leader realised that too much of her bones had been broken and she could hardly lift a single finger.


    She could only re hatefully at David and smiled bitterly with an expression of intense spite and hatred.


    Suddenly she chuckled as she coughed up blood. "Do you think a mere four-gene Phaser like me had enough power and resources to pull all this off?"


    David''s heart thumped loudly upon hearing this. In fact, he had been a little doubtful during their battle. She doesn''t seem the smart type to be able to form a gang of that calibre. With incredibly tight security and resources such as the Land mine, weapons and the likes.


    She obviously had to have had support from someone with incredible wealth and status.


    When she saw David''s expression, sheughed like a mad woman as she continued. "I''m guessing you know the location of the ck-Winged Tiger''s gene right?"


    David face turned cold in an instant. He had truly underestimated her intelligence or it could be as they say, one''s potential would be fully unleashed in the face of death. She was already on the verge of dying right now.


    "Hehehehe! They wille for the gene serum and avenge me! They will make you beg for mercy and make you watch as they experiment on your body with your pain sensitivity at the highest level. Hehe, by then you will beg for dea-"


    There was a sudden squelchy sound and David took a step back to avoid blood spilling on his body.


    "You talk too much." David muttered with a cold gaze.


    She was very strong, yes. But still, she had died in his hands. She should me herself for been so unlucky to have met him. As for those people backing her up, he would be gone the next day anyways.


    Now, it was time to loot the treasures and also find the ck-Winged Tiger''s serum.


    His eyes shined at the prospect of his treasures.

 Chapter 294 - The Black-Winged Tiger Nucleus

    The hideout of the Blood Wing Gang had being very well hidden in the jungle and the area had also been cleared of any dangerous mutated beast or human.


    Bit still, no one knows for sure how safe the jungle truly was.


    Since some parts of the entire mansion had copsed, it increased the difficulty of finding any treasures or things of note.


    An hour after the mansion''s copse, there was a sudden crash as a puller of the mass n was thrown to the side, spreading dust through a short distance in the air.


    Currently, David smile was dazzling as he held a big pack of star gold in a wide bag he had found somewhere in the fallen mansion.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at how rich the blood wing gang was. Ordinary the star gold he had taken from the treasure room and put in the bag numbered in the millions, and of he added the total amount of the ten nano weapons he had taken, together with the two Combat Suit.


    Onebat suit from the treasure room while the other from the blood wing leader, his profit should have easily crossed the 5 million star coin mark and if covered, he had gained up to 2.5 million Gyno points which is an incredible sum of money to an ordinary student.


    Now he could finally practice his Manual in full and not be held down by theck of resources. When he thought back to how he had been forced to do on missions regrly for a few measly Gyno points, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    And although he specifically chooses missions regarding the extermination of gangs, the gangs are frequently broke, with nothing much to profit from making his time being wasted.


    But still, there were times where he the gang he was sent exterminate had some decent amount of profits in them.


    This one though, was the most surprising of them.


    Wrapping wepom together with some clothes, David turned around to leave when he suddenly paused.


    "Right, I almost forgot. The ck-Winged Tiger." David tapped his head at his forgetfulness. He wouldn''t forgive himself if he missed it.


    Dropping his goods down by therge tree trunk, he scanned through the rumbles I''d the so called mansion and his eyes focused on one particr spot.


    The young man had told him that the serum was buried a ten meters to the left of the entrance of the mansion, just near and mine.


    David couldn''t help bit marvel at the young man''s intelligence.


    He grabbed a broken sword that was only ment for decoration he had seen on the floor and started digging quite carefully since there was andmine beside him.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes turned frosty in a instant and was about to go back to where he had tied up Yang Shu up when Hazel suddenly spoke up.


    The AI''s voice still held the indifference it had from the beginning and although it had lessened, she hadn''t changed one bit.


    "You are facing the wrong direction. From where you are standing, urs from the right but if you are intending to enter the mansion, it''s from the left."


    David''s eyes widened in realision. "I almost didn''t think of that."


    "Of course you didn''t. You aren''t that smart." Hazel responded proudly.


    David rolled his eyes and refused to retort to her words. He was in a good mood, so he was lbt going to bicker with his AI like some mad man.


    Sidestepping a few meters to his right, he began digging with the treasure sword until it hit something hard from underneath.


    David''s eyes shone brightly as he used his fingers to spread the sand apart and finally he could see a brown metallic box in the sand.


    Excited, he was about to continue digging when his expression changed and his muscles quivered slightly.


    In a blink of an eye he appeared three metered awag from his previous position. Simultaneously, there was a loud bang sound from where he had been standing previously.


    A small hole that was at least a meter deep had been created in the hard concrete floor of the mansion.


    David expression was cold enough to chill the atmosphere as he stared at the person before him in anger.


    The person had been very surprised to see David dodge his attacks but it was only a slight surprise, since he had only utilise fifty percent of his strength, he didn''t think too much of it.


    He didn''t spare David another nce as his expression was focused on the box partially buried in the sand.


    "Finally, the ck-winged tiger gic nucleus is in my hands. They weren''t totally useless in the end" He was excitedhe finally got his hands on the Nucleus.


    The ck-winged tiger was supposedly extinct as they had been hunted down by powerhouses of various institutions centuries ago because of their powerful wings that could be used for flight, attack and even defense. It was the only all rounder wings that every Spryher, and Phaser would kill to get.


    Even going to war for it wasn''t off the table. It wasn''t that there aren''t other beasta nucleus capable of granting wings to the ingester as an ability, it was because tje possibility was incredibly low to the extent it might have not even existed anyways.


    But the ck-winged tiger probability to grant ability of flight was incredibly high if a Gist was asked to purify it and turn it into a serum, its probability would even increase exponentially.


    Jared had provided the blood wing gang some resources and they had helped him perform some of his dirty work. Moreover the blood wing leader was beautiful, and heol oftened toyed with her asionally.


    When he learned that a ck-winged tiger nucleus was in this location, he had instantlymanded the Livia the blood wing gang leader to search for it, leading to this moment.


    As for them being dead, he only thought it was a pity but still, now that he knew the location of the nucleus, everything was worth it.

 Chapter 295 - Fighting With Physical Strength

    He didn''t mind the amount of Star coins he had to pay for it, his family was filthy rich anyways. A few tens of million star coins although much, wasnt enough to shake him.


    Excited, he gently reached for the box. This had been his true goal, he had waited a full hour of bored for that guy to loot without disturbing him and finally, he had gotten hold of his goal, the guy was useless.


    Moreover, he had exterminated the blood wing gang, causing a few million star coins and his time to be wasted.


    His eyes shed coldly for a second, his expression reced with a sinister look.


    As his hand reached down to grab the box, his hands produced a terrifying wave of power that made the sand holding the box down instantly explode into dust.


    None of the dust touched the young man as there seem to be an invisible wave of power emanating from him that prevented the dust from touching his body.


    David''s eyes barrows into pinpoint. Such control of strength.


    Jared stood up as he suppressed his excitement, keeping the box safely behind himin his backpack.


    Obviously in a good mood he said, "I should thank you for finding the box for me and in that case, I won''t kill you."


    He nced indifferently towards David as he said. "Break both your arms and your legs and I Jared will consider letting you live."


    His voice was cold, filled with an insurmountable amount of arrogance within that startled David.


    David was amsued instead. The person before him was only a triple-gene Phaser but that wasn''t enough to make David look down on him as he could feel an immeasurable wave of strength rolling off that person that his scalp tingled and his heart shook slightly.


    "What arrogance!" Hazel was in disbelief. She knew she was arrogant but this was a first for her to see true deep bone arrogance. David was struck speechless for a while.


    "I''d rather not. But of you break both your arms and your legs, I can consider leaving you alive." David responded casually instead as he seem to not take the man seriously.


    Jared was obviously stunned as he stared at David. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and the deep killing intent in his eyes deepened, sending murderous waves, spreading, enough to freeze the environment.


    "Courting. Death!" He spoke word for word and his body suddenly vanished from where he had been previously standing. It was as though he had torn through the void with his speed.


    A fewilisevindter, the air around where he had been previously standing imploded with a bang.


    After he vanished, Jared appeared behind David and struck out with a palm attack.


    David''s eyes shed with surprise and he immediately turned back and struck out with a fist.


    "Bang!"


    The both of them retreated a few meters backwards. David retreated seven steps backwards while Jared also retreated seven steps backwards.


    They had been equally matched!


    Surprise shed in both party''s eyes as thhs hadn''t thought they would meet their match in physical strength.


    But Jared was even more shocked and his gaze hardened as he stared at David seriously now. He thought he was the strongest in physique in his generation, but now, it didn''t seem likely.


    Although theore one merges with genes, the more their reaction speed will be and the more control one would have over their body. But that still doesn''t necessarily mean they would gain boost in strength. They can only gain that boost in strength once they phase.


    Otherwise, their strength would remain as it had been during their advancement to Phasers.


    They can only increase their physical strength through the use of precious materials and techniques.


    Which was exactly what Jared had done. He had practiced the Invincible Body to the Fifth stage and the strength of his body had been increased to a ridiculous amount that now one in his ss could match up to him in term of physical strength.


    But now he had met David, he must eliminate him at all cost! David whose physical body had been tempered and strengthened by the effect of his Silver Body and his high blood cirction which he could even increase with time.


    The air exploded once more as Jared burst into speed. He raised his palm once more to the air and terrifying pressure pressed downwards from his palm, the air trembled and the force shattered the ground and the dust.


    And even David''s blood felt as though they were about to be slowed down due to the terrifying pressure.


    David''s eyes narrowed, he couldn''t make sense of how this technique worked but it was extremely powerful.


    Without any intentions of evading the attack, David mmed out with a palm attack of his own. "Two-Fold Strength!"


    "Bang!"


    The violent rumbling shook the ground as the air trembled, threatening to tear apart the veil into the void!


    A dazzling light spread as a terrifying shockwave spread throughout the entire area.


    The fragments of bricks around them was sted backwards by their shockwaves.


    David and Jared was forced to retreat a few steps backwards but this time, Jared was forced one step backwards.


    Yjia immediately infuriated Jared as he resulted to using his full strength instead of just 70 percent.


    He hadn''t even attacked yet when the void trembled and the rubbles around them vibrated as though agitated. Invincible waves pulsate out from him that carried a form of suppression with it.


    A phantom image of an invisible king seem to appear behind him and his palm ween to carry the whole world in it.


    Thsi was his true strength, the true strength he had previously concealed and he was sure he was going to use it to crush this worm that dared to humiliate him.


    The moment the invisible waves appeared, David''s eyes turned solemn instantly as a knot appear in his heart, palpating with a sense of oppression and wrath.

 Chapter 296 - Seven-Fold Strength!

    The moment the invisible waves appeared, David''s eyes turned solemn instantly as a knot appear in his heart, palpating with a sense of oppression and wrath.


    David''s expression grew stern. This palm attack had made him feel a bit of fear.


    This stranger was obviously only using his physical strength and hadn''t even Phased in with any gene yet, but his attack was astonishing enough to shake the heavens and was even more ferocious and dominating than an attack backed with the power of a gene.


    David''s eyes sharpened in an instant and he also didn''t hesitate to use his full strength.


    The instant he raised his palm, the air shattered instantly as a massive amount of strength began to build up from his palm.


    Terrify ripples spread out from his palm and the wind howled with vigour as David mmed his palm against the terrifying attack.


    "Six-fold strength."


    A massive quake resounded as both attack collided with each other. The World seem to turn silent at first and then, an extremely loud bang sound echoed in their misdst and it seemed as if a bomb had gone off between them.


    Both Jared and David had been sent flying backwards by the force fo their attacks.


    But neither of them backed out, they moved at the same time and attacked each other with explosive force, disintegrating everything around them into dust.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Countless explosions shook the jungle and the trees around them exploded as the shockwaves from the attacks touched them.


    "Crack!"


    A massive fissure cracked open on the ground between the two attackers as their palm connected.


    But contrary to expectations, neither palm refused to admit defeat as both David and Jared poured more strength into their palms, attempting to shake their opponents off but neither refused to give in.


    Due to their increase effort, the ground began to crack even more as the fissure between the two continued to expand with crackling sounds.


    Jared expression was twisted and he couldn''t believe someone who seem his age could actually go toe ro toe with him in physical strength.


    It was unbelievable and even till now, he still couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    He raised his head high and he began to reassess David. David was the strongest opponent he had met till date that was able to resist his palm attack.


    This wentpletely out of his expectations and he knew he would have to fight seriously to crush his opponent.


    "Boom!"


    The two people staggered backwards as they weren''t able to gain the upper hand against each other.


    "What''s your name?" Jared asked with a serious expression.


    "Figure it out your self." For obvious reasons, David loathed this arrogant guy that had asked him to cripple himself earlier.


    Using the Cyclonic step, David appeared beside Jared andunched ou a fierce kick.


    Jared eyes turned increasingly colder as his killing intent seem to have reached the heavens.


    "I will kill you!" At the same time, the air around his body froze and then began to revolve around him violently before being sucked rapidly into his body like a vum.


    His entire body seem to have turned immaterial as he bacame as light as a feather but weirdly steady as stone.


    David''s kick missed and Jared immediately vanished as he appeared behind David and kicked out in a simr fashion.


    The entire jungle trembled and the tress a few hundred meters away that was still okay swayed violently as though a storm was brewing. The kick was even stronger than his palm attack and was absolutely terrifying


    David has no idea how Jared could unleash such terrifying attacks so frequently and his body not be burdened by it.


    Could he have actually practiced some terrifying body Tempering manual the same as the silver body tempering manual? Or he might even posses the true silver Body as that was the only reason David could release such attacks as though it was a casual punch. However, it wasn''t time to think to deeply into things about his opponent''s ability so he swiftly responded with his own kick powered by his body strength, his sixfold strength and his endlessly revolving blood cirction.


    The air warp as though it was a piece of cloth about to be torn.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    David and jares were like beasts destroy the atmosphere as they collided with each other. To the ordinary people a few kilometres away, it felt like they had encounters the apocalypse.


    David was secretly delighted he had upgraded his body to the silver stage. Otherwise, he would not be able to withstand the bacsh from constantly using the sixfold strength attack.


    "Where did this geniuse from? He is too strong." Hazel''s voice sounded within David''s head.


    David''s thoughts were also the same. This Jared guy was stronger than any of his mate he had fought against.


    Jared was simrly astonished, even greater than David''s. The strength he had been so proud of and confident in was easily repelled by this ant before him.


    This was the strength he had used to do innate his peers and had earned the title of a young genius admist his peers in his Acedemy.


    He was about to go mad from anger. His rage continued to increase and his face seem to flush red from it.


    "Bang!"


    Countless rocks exploded and disintegrated from beneath the ground as the fissure on the ground continued to spread even more.


    The two arms were bou dtightky together as they refused to pull out from one another since neither could push the other backwards.


    Jared was furious as he stared dead at David his eyes growing red as both panted heavily.


    "It impossible for someone of you age in this Continent to be so strong, which Acedemy are you from?" Jared barked.


    David''s eyes shed upon hearing this. As he gleaned onto a new Information. It was the first time of hearing about an Acedemy And he immediately probed.


    "I''m from an institution, not an Acedemy."


    Jared instantly flew into a rage. "Bullshit! The basic nature of our strength is simr and you seem to have reached the bronze body stage and also practising the stacking strength attack. You actually have the guys to lie to me!? Die!"


    His eyes turned crimson and two rays of light exploded from eyes shooting towards David with astonishing speed.


    David docked his head to the side, casually dodging the attack with ease. Although he wasn''t yetparable wotb a double-gene Phaser, with reaction speed, his sooner body had enhanced his body by a terrifying amount.


    Crackle!


    The breeze exploded once more as both knees collided against each other as their strength erupted like an apocalypse.


    David gritted his teeth as his strength erupted once more, he clenched his fist tightly. "Sixfold strength!"


    His fist then abruptly turned into a palm attack as itnded squarely on Jared''s chest.


    Suddenly, Jared''s body expelled massive amount of air that seem to turn substantial into a form of a small forcefield and collided against David''s palm attack.


    The collision released a massive amount of hotpressed air that seem to look like bullets and shot outwards in every direction. Every where they touched, that ce would instantly pulverised into bits.


    Suddenly, Jared''s skin began to crack as it seems his body defensive limit had reached its limit points. David''s attack seem to have overwhelmed his body, making it reached its limit.


    "You local raffian! I refuse to believe you can actually beat me." Jared shouted loudly and he retreated backwards as his body trembled violently like a machine.


    The air around him exploded into fragments as he stared at David sinisterly as he licked his lips maliciously.


    "You seem to not be aware of the gap between us and think you can struggle with me to the end? Let me show you the immensity between heaven and earth." His eye was sinister and he gazed at David with a smirk.


    Jared stretched his palm slowly as it faced David. The phantom image of four mountains instantly formed behind Jared as they revolved around him like he was some kind of supreme being.


    Jared flew up in the air and he seem to levitate in mid-air. "You shall be educated!"


    His palm instantly smacked down and the phantom images of the mountains mmed at David one after the other in quick sessions.


    David eyes were as wide as saucers. And unprecedented degree of danger exploded in his mind and he knew this attack was very terrifying to the extent his current body would be unable to defend against its if he were hit.


    He could hardly believe someone could form Phantom images with their strength alone and abat technique.


    In that instant, David''s mind grew strangely calm and he breathed softly.


    The world seem to pause slightly as his muscles undted with waves as his heart pounded explosively like a machine.


    In the next moment, a soft voice could ve heard as David stretched out his palm to counter attack.


    "Sevenfold Strength."


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    "RUUUUUUUUMBLE!!! "

 Chapter 297 - Tough Fight!

    The world seem to pause slightly as his muscles undted with waves as his heart pounded explosively like a machine.


    In the next moment, a soft voice could be heard as David stretched out his palm to counter attack


    As their palms met, time seem to pause, revealing David who was in the ground with an outstretched palm contain massive destructive force as though he wanted to raise the sky up with one palm.


    While Jared was in the air with his palm facing downwards as though he wanted to suppress the earth and smash David into a pulp.


    "Sevenfold Strength."


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    "RUUUUUUUUMBLE!!! "


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The palm collided forcefully with the phantom mountain and the pressure it brought with it.


    There was a loud deafening booming sound that transformed into a thunderp and pushed outwards in all directions.


    A visible white shockwave swept out, destroying whatever was in its path, transforming them to dust even shattering the surrounding areas.


    This was David''s strongest attack with his physical body, without the use of Silver body and his gene till date.


    David was instantly repelled a few meters backwards by the shockwaves while Jared eyes was sent flying backwards, mming into a boulder with blood spilling out from his mouth.


    He had been serious injured. He raised his head in shock as he stared at David in disbelief. The previous disdain in his eyes had been reced by something else as though he had seen something incredulous.


    "Y-you have reached the Sevenfold Stacking Attack!?" he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    He had recognised David''s technique and it was a rtivelymon technique in his Academy but it was incredibly hard to reach the fivefold stake attack of the technique which was why the students of his Academy rarely selected the stacking attack method as it was hard to advance in it since it ces a huge burden on one''s physical body


    But he had just witnessed a local using the attack, he wasn''t very surprised by the fact as it wasn''t really a secretive technique. He was shocked by the fact that David had used the sevenfold stake attack


    He couldn''t help but be shocked at David''s terrifying talent and strong body to Withstand the Sevenfold stack attack


    Coughing out a mouthful of blood, the killing intent in his eyes deepened much further as jealousy filled his heart. He couldn''t allow this guy to live any further. If he was allowed to develop, God knows what kind of monster he would be in the future.


    David gazed at Jared coldly, his arms was trembling as his muscles spasm periodically.


    Even with his terrifying physique, he couldn''t handle using sevenfold strength casually.


    Jared slowly stood up as he stared at David with pity in his eyes while shaking his head softly ."I admit you are very talented and worth my every effort. If you grow even further, you might be able to rival the captain of an academy in ten year." Then his expression turned solemn and the killing intent in his eyes deepened further like the ocean. It seem to form some sort of pressure that covered the whole area like a domain.


    Every thing in a one meter radius froze and the dust drifting in the atmosphere dropped dead to the ground as though they were five times their previous weight.


    A powerful waves started radiating from Jared''s body like a cyclone as his power level stared rising incredibly.


    Slowly, his body started changing. His body turned incredibly bronze and the hairs in his body grew longer , transforming into a hard steel like fur while his head transformed into that of an ape''s.


    That wasn''t all, another ape''s head grew out from his shoulder, wearing a very vicious expression that could scare an ordinary person to death.


    In that moment, David''s face changed as he muttered to himself. " The two-headed ape."


    The two-headed ape was said to be one of the most terrifying Mutated animals in the wilderness with terrifying physical strength that is unrivalled and sharp Jaws that could tear through space itself.


    And although it wasn''t a legendary beast, it was a rare Mutant beast that even an integrated Phaser find it hard to beat.


    "ROOOOOOAR!!!"


    A domineering and terrifying roar exploded out from both of Jared''s mouth, creating an astonishing sound waves that spread out in all direction.


    Jared''s face was full of arrogance once more and the disdain in his eyes couldn''t be measured or described with words.


    Both of his head turned and stared down at David with their ape eyes and continued with his words. "It''s a pity you won''t be alive to for that long."


    In the moment he said that, both of his mouth opened wide and a two pirs of destructive light shot out with incredible speed as though they had torn through space itself, rushing towards David.


    David face turned pale. He felt his hair stand on end and he knew he would be severely injured if the pirs hit him as he was and moreover, he seem to have been locked down by those pirs and he knew he didn''t have the speed to dodge the attack.


    Be could only block it without wasting too much of his time, he immediately activated his silver body.


    Silver light shone from his body and his face grew a few inches to form a snort as sharp ws grew out from his hands.


    His muscles taunted and his height increased. With his own terrifying howl, he pped his both arm against the two pirs.


    His palm formed two terrifying shockwaves that threatened to tear the void apart, forming some type of force field in them aa he shouted.


    "Sevenfold Strength."


    A loud rumble sound escaped in a circr motion to the surrounding areas.


    As the pirs of light hit David''s silver palms, they were redirected sideways, the pirs of light air through the air, creating two holes in the dense forest and jungle as though a terrifyingser had been shot Into the jungle.


    David''s face was flushed but the sliver skin prevented it from showing. He didn''t even check as his arms where smoking hot as though they had been on fire.


    They were as red as a metal in its liquid form as they sizzled and smoked, with the smell of a roasted meating off them.


    David wasn''t overly concerned with it as he stared dead seriously at Jared. That attack had prated his palms, before been redirected off.


    The attack had prated his silver body which was something even a Quadruple-gene Phaser failed to do which show how much of a genius this person was.


    Jared was incredibly shocked as he stared at David''s silver body. He himself only had the Bronze body which was why he was the Captain of his ss. Even at his Academy, those who had gained the silver Body weren''t all that much even amongst his seniors, there was rarely anyone who had grown from the bronze body to the silver body in his Academy.


    His four widened as he knew he must kill this person to avoid any future trouble otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to rest in piece knowing someone like that existed.


    With that, he leapt into the air, he immediately vanished from his spot with astonishing speed and appeared behind David as he smashed his both of his palms together as though about to kill a mosquito.


    David''s eyes shed with lightening as he instantly retreated backwards.


    A very loud sound like the p of a thunder sounded as the two palms pped.


    David was not one who would stay in the defensive. And although he had been a bit injured with his arm still recovering from the energy attack.


    If it weren''t for the ability to be more resistant with fire that he gained from practicing Scorching Fury to the highest level, he might have been more injured he was.


    His body shed as he appeared behind Jared, mming palms behind Jared.


    Jared wasn''t the least bit slow, he turned around backwards as ced his arms in a cross shaped as he defended.


    "Boom!"


    Both parties were instantly shoved backwards by the resultant attack. But in the next moment, they continued to attack each other like a true beast.


    Numerous booming sound echoed and countless shockwave ovepped against like water waves, rippling trough the air as though wanting to tear through the veil.


    Both were mming their knees, arms, shoulder and every other part against each other


    David shifted sideways as he avoided being bitten by the neck but then suddenly, David''s expression darkened as he saw the second head drew closer to him.


    He quickly shifted backwards and avoided been bitten but his arm wasn''t all that lucky.


    One of Jared''s head clenched at David''s arm with a loud screeching noise.


    Jared immediately pulled his head back, attempting to tear David''s arm from his body.


    David''s eyes turned bloodshot and he didn''t hesitate to wait. This was the moment he had been waiting for.


    He instantly pointed the finger of his mped arm at Jared''s heart and fired five astonishing Blood Arrows!

 Chapter 298 - Teleportation!

    Jared was an incredibly talented student in his academy and had been titled the captain of his ss.


    At an incredible young age of 17, he was already a triple-gene Phaser. And each gene he had merged with wasn''t of amon origin like the two-tailed rabbit or the Centi-crab. He had been gifted a rare gene by the academy as a reward.


    That wasn''t all, he had even gained the bronze body a few days after he advanced to the Phaser stage showing how incredibly talented he was.


    If he was allowed to grow even more and receive constant nuture from his rich family and the academy all together, he would have be and unparalleled genius in just a few years.


    But right now, the genius could see his life shing past his eyes as an unprecedented feeling of crisis overwhelmed him, attempting to swallow him.


    He could see death waving at him with a card in its hand which had his name written on it.


    He Jared, a genius rarely seen in a hundred years was about to die here!? Jared couldn''t believe this and neither could he ept it.


    In the rare moment of life and death, he suddenly erupted with astonishing power as he retreated backwards, leaving a sonic boom, sting the air into bits.


    But still, he was still too slow. The five blood arrow had been fired, there was no way he could retreat fast enough to avoid it.


    His body suddenly shed brightly, as a tinge of silver colour shone on his skin, his bronze body was about to evolve.


    As the silver skin shed, the five blood arrows pierced through his chest but two got stuck while the remaining three pierced through his chest and was about to hit his heart when his Jared threw his two heads backwards and roared like a wild beast.


    "Ahh!!!"


    His heart constricted and it became smaller in size, allowing the three arrows to brush past the edges of his heart, tearing some blood vessels and scraping a few of his heart tissues away.


    Jared coughed out five mouthfuls of blood as he continued to retreat swiftly. He didn''t waste a single second and he crushed a button that had appeared on his hand out of nowhere.


    Suddenly, his body started fading away, turning into countless rays of light as they start to disappear in the void.


    David''s face was very pale as he had over drafted his body by using five blood arrows consecutively.


    His expression darkened as he saw Jared''s body rapidly fading away into the void.


    Without hesitation, David activated seven fold step and in a single step he was already in front of Jared.


    David was already toote and even if he had twice his speed, he still wouldn''t be able to stop the teleportation. 80 percent of Jared''s body had already faded by this point.


    He immediately pped his palm forwards that continued sevenfold strength. Instantly, the void trembled as the force field from his palm collided and intercepted with the teleportation frequency and power.


    But his attacks were only a ripple in the vast river. Seeing this, David continued to unleash several palm strikes, punches and kicks despite the fact that his body wasn''t able to support such usage anymore.


    But still, his attacks only crated ripples in the teleportation waves, not able to pierce through it to affect it.


    Jared red hatefully at David, clutching his heart with his hand, his eyes revealing a bit of fear as he had just brushes hands with death.


    As the air only trembled slightly as Jared faded into a countless strays of white light as it shot into the air, vanishing.


    "Teleportation." David mumbled to himself with a rarely seen solemn expression on his face as he stared at the light vanishing to the skies.


    Gadgets or contraptions that offered teleportation were incredibly rare and valuable and it costs a medium sized Phaser family their entire fortune to possess one if they were lucky. It wasn''t something someone can just by with money. It''s still requires connections with certain people in the military or the Gists Association.


    Even back at the institute, he couldn''t find a single one to purchase despite having upgraded his system and the million Gyno points he had, he still couldn''t afford one. Now that he was witnessing Jared use one, he realised that it was worth every penny as having it could secure one''s life.


    It was equivalent to having another life.


    As the light was about to vanish, there was a thump sound and Jared''s voice echoed in the distance, "No!!!"


    Confused, David looked to the ground and realised it was Jared''s backpack that had fallen off.


    "I guess my attacks wasn''t totally worthless." A smile gradually covered his previously solemn face as he stared greedily at the backpack. And he temporarily ced the consequences of having another enemy could be.


    Imagine how valuable the bag back of someone rich enough to have a teleportation contraption even if its a low grade one could be.


    David couldn''t wait to rummage through it. But he needed to get out of the area as others woulde prying due to themotion their fights had caused.


    He quickly gathered up his loots and quickly left the ce silently in a sh.


    He didn''t forget to kill blood axe and he was satisfied with look of terror he had seen on the man''s face when he appeared.


    He wasn''t able to release Yang Shu though as the guy had somehow escaped using some sort of technique.


    It was already veryte by the time he settled down at a guest house.


    David continuously popped blood orbs I to his mouth to replenish the blood he had shot out using blood arrow.


    And although he had a bagful of blood orbs, they were barely enough to satiate his thirst for human blood. Who knows what would happen if he didn''t have the ability to perfectly control every part of his body, preventing himself from going out of control.


    As he popped the blood orbs, he also crunched on gic nucleus. Replenishing the energy he had consumed in his werewolf form.


    His body still ached from overdraft g himself but it was a dull ache now and not the piercing feeling he had previously.


    Checking the date, there was a week and a few days left until full moon.


    The effect was even more overwhelming than his hunger for human blood.


    During the full moon, his hunger for human flesh and blood was double that of his hunger for human blood.


    During that time, David needed to be thoroughly focused and not distracted for the whole night, struggling to keep the beast within. It even got to a point were the beast control level of his body was almost the same as his during the peak of the full moon.


    But ultimately, he was the owner of his body. No beast created from some gene or technique could wrestle it from him.


    But David had a premonition that his current condition was only a tip of the ice berg as he was still at the first level of the vampire and the werewolf body.


    Imagine what would happen when he reached level three four or even seven. With his current control, there was no way he would be able to keep his self at bay but David decided to think of itter.


    It just caused him headache when he thinks of it.


    As he circted his blood ording to the path stated in the manual, the ache in his body began to subside and he asionally popped the blood orb and the gene nucleus into his body, ignoring the asional vibrations of ability that was in the gic nucleus, attempting to grant him the ability the predecessor had.


    Three hourster, David had returned to his peak. His gaze sharpened as itnded on the bag back opposite him.


    It was the backpack from Jared''s. David''s eyes revealed his excitement as he dew it closer to him.


    He pushed the open button intending to open the backpack but it remained stuck.


    David frowned slightly and he pressed the button once more, but it was still the same result.


    He was about to force the button downwards again when Hazel said to him.


    "It''s best you don''t touch the button for the third time otherwise it would just self destruct since it''s a high level bag pack, it''s using genes to unlock it."


    David hand paused in mid-air and his face darkened upon hearing Hazel''s exnation.


    A bag back like this? There was no way to unlock it without the owners consent. David could reluctantly agree for the things inside to be destroyed but he would regret it if the ck-Winged Tiger gic nucleus was destroyed along with it.


    As David was wallowing in despair, Hazel''s voice rang out in his room. "There is another way to unlock the bag back."


    David''s eyes instantly brightened as he responded "Quickly tell me, how do I open it!?"


    "Firstly, you have to promise me something."


    David was taken aback at first as he felt something weird was happening with the conversation but he still responded.


    "Promise you what?"


    Hazel remained silent at first then she replied, "Promise to get a synthetic body for me. Humanoid shape preferably"

 Chapter 299 - Unidentified Body Tempering Serum

    David was taken aback, unsure of what he had just heard. "W-what did you say?"


    Hazel was quite patient this time as she repeated herself, "Promise to get a synthetic body for me. Humanoid shape preferably."


    This time, David didn''t know what to say as there was obviously something wrong with the conversation.


    An AI asking for a Synthesised body, humanoid shape for that matter, its obvious something was wrong.


    David''s eyes shed as his thoughts spun rapidly. In the end, he breathed out softly and agreed.


    "Okay, I promise to get you a synthetic body but there is no guarantee it wouldn''t take some time to procure something like that." David replied with a slight frown.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t matter how long it takes, as long as you fulfil your promise." Hazel responded back.


    "Alright, now that we''ve settled that, how can unlock the bag pack?" his voice a bit anxious.


    "It''s not you who is going to unlock the bag, it''s me."


    David tilted his head sideways obviously confused. "Then how are you going to unlock it? I don''t think your program had such a function." A bit sceptical.


    "I told you I absorbed a bit of data from the worn downbat suit you picked up from the underground basement. I also gained a few knowledge and unlocking a locked bag pack is an easy feat for me. I just need something from you."


    David was a bit astonished and then was happy. "Okay okay, what do you need?"


    "I require some of the owner genes in order to fully unlock this locked bagback."


    David''s mind turned nk for a second and he clenched his teeth tightly, obviously about to go into a rage, speaking through his gritted teeth.


    "How do you then expect me to give you do owner''s genes when I don''t even know where to find him?"


    "Don''t be agitated. There are some of his dried blood on your clothes. Just scrape them off you, mix them with a little bit of water so as to easily ess a bit of his genes and ce it on your imprint."


    David''s eyes lit up as he saw a bit of blood on his body. Although they were dried up, it should still be useful ording to Hazel.


    Scraping a drop away from his body, he mixed it with water ording to Hazel''s instructions and ced it on his imprint before waiting patiently for Hazel''s reply.


    A few secondster, he heard a few clicking sounds in his head as Hazel spike softly. "That''s the blood of thedy you killed, its not that of a man."


    David blinked his eyes as he responded. "Oh, what about this one." He scraped off the one staining his chest and mixed it wifb a drop of water before cing it on his imprint after he had cleaned the blood he had ced on it before.


    Before a three seconds could pass by, David felt his head spinning as Hazel shouted in his mind. "That''s your blood dummy!"


    "Alright, alright. You don''t have to shout so loudly in my head, Jesus."


    David looked at his body through the mirror. There was so much drops of blood on him, how was he expected to know which was which?


    David sighed as he stretched his hands on his hair in frustration. Suddenly, he caught sight of a dried blood on his hands. He suddenly recalled the scene when he used blood arrow to injure Jared.


    His eyes shone brightly as he immediately scraped the blood off his hand, did as Hazel had instructed him and ced it on his imprint.


    He gazed at the air expectantly, waiting for Hazel''s answer.


    A few minutester, Hazel responded to him. "It was quite the work but, I was sessful at editing the gene. ce your finger on the button, it should unlock this time."


    "Are you sure?" David really didn''t want to risk destroying the things in the backpack, especially the gene nucleus that was in the bag.


    "It''s entirely up to you if you want to unlock it or not. You have to keep your promise though, as you have promised me."


    "Cold." David muttered as he went into deep thought. Then he gritted his teeth, his eyes blood shot with an expression like a gambler who was about to stake his life.


    "Alright."


    He stretched his hand and he reluctantly but decisively ced his hand on the button.


    There was a sh of red light but in just a millisecond, it was suppressed as a sh of green light overwhelmed it.


    A few secondster, David was sweating anxiously as he waited for the backpack to open.


    With a puff, the lid of the backpack opened softly.


    Excited, David stretched his hands slowly, as he reached for the inner part of the bagback.


    "You have 5 seconds before the bagback self destruct." Hazel suddenly piped him.


    "What!?" although he sounded shocked, his hands wasn''t in shock at all. It was as though his life depended on it and he instantly turned the bag upside down as he emptied the entire bag in 3 seconds.


    Using his hands to thoroughly search the entire bag, he suddenly paused as he caught a container sticking to the bottom of the bag.


    In that second, he threw the bag to the skies through the window and it exploded by the end of the next second.


    David wiped off his sweat as he realised how dangerous that was. The explosion didn''t garner the attention of others because of how noisy and brightly lit the area was. That particr area was literary covered in holographic images of adverts, names of the establishment, and other things, so much so the explosion only caught a very few people''s attention.


    "Why didn''t you tell much sooner?" David asked angrily.


    "That''s because I didn''t know that it would happen. The security program of the bag was quite high and as I guessed, it took 5 seconds to recognise there was error in the data it had being given, which was why it instantly self destruct without warning." Hazel replied casually.


    "You should be d I got the seconds right, imagine if i missed it by a second, an sure you know what would happen."


    David''s eyes twitched upon hearing Hazel''s words. Of course he knew what would happen if it was only 4 seconds, his hands would be blown off along with the self destruct installed in the bag.


    David calmed himself as he shifted his attention towards the things on his bed.


    He shifted his focus towards the brown box containing the ck-Winged tiger''s gic nucleus.


    He carefully stored it in elsewhere after he checked it was still intact, he was going to use itter.


    He then gazed at the container in his hand. It contained some type of liquid.


    It was entirely nk in colour and when he gazed at thebel, it stated Mid-level Body Tempering Serum.


    David was a bit shocked. He hadn''t even heard of a serum that could do the same work as a body tempering manual.


    When he checked further, there was a single instruction on the bottle. It basically stated that without using a body tempering exercise, one shouldn''t try using the low level serum.


    David could guess that it was rted to the body''s tolerance. The body tempering manual would have upgraded and increased the body''s tolerance by some degree which can then be further upgraded by using low level serum.


    But that wasn''t what was bothering David. He was worried because there wasn''t a singlepany name or signature on the container which indicated that it was some sort of Forbidden drug or banned medicine.


    David was in deep thoughts and then, he eventually ced the thoughts aside as he dropped the container to his bagback. He was going to think about itter.


    As he gazed at the other things on his bed, he was take aback. 50 percent of the things on his bed right now contained women underwear.


    He could still recognise those and there were some that he couldn''t even decide of the clothing were short ropes or underwear.


    With a wave if his hands, he sent a controlled force of air, sting the underwears away from his bed as he had to attend to other things.


    He recalled the cry of despair from Jared''s voice. It was as though he had lost something very important. And from what he knew, although the ck-Winged Tiger nucleus is rare, it shouldn''t be the cause of Jared''s despair.


    As his eyes scammed through the things in his bed, his gaze was suddenly fixated on arge key with peculiar designs etched on it.


    It was in a golden but rusty colour and it looked quite old but still gave off a sort of majestic feeling.


    As he gazed at it, David felt his mind was being sucked inside and he instantly knew that the key was a very important item.. It was probably the cause of Jared''s cry.

 Chapter 300 - Growing The Black Wing

    After sorting out the several gadgets and contraptions in his bag, there were only two things remaining on his bed.


    The unnamed strengthening serum and the ck-Winged tiger''s nucleus.


    Turning his attention to the nucleus. He grabbed it with shaky hands and without hesitation, he ced it in his mouth and crushed it with his teeth.


    The crisp sound of something crunchy could be heard in his room as David repeatedly grind his teeth against the hard nucleus.


    In just a few seconds, it had turned to powder and he swallowed it up in one gulp.


    The room remained silent for a few seconds and only David''s faint breathing could be heard.


    A few minutes passed and David instantly furrowed his brows, he couldn''t feel the frequency of the vibrations that would produced that ability except from the vast amount of energy assimting with his flesh, he couldn''t sense anything else.


    Thinking for a bit, he abruptly closed his eyes and stopped breathing as he focused through his entire body, checking for the strange feeling toe up.


    It was then David''s eyes twitched and his eyes shivered, his emotions were about to fluctuate. He hurriedly retrained himself.


    He could feel a very faint but weird oscition from dep within his bones, to his flesh behind him. The feeling was so faint that releasing a slight bit of breath would make it undetectable.


    If it weren''t for himself focusing so hard on it, he wouldn''t be able to even sense it at all. If it were another Phaser, the possibility of sensing it was impossible.


    Except the person use a serum that could heighten one''s sensitivity to frequencies or give the nucleus to a gist to turn it to a serum to increase the probability of gaining the ability inside the nucleus.


    As he sensed the vibration, David began to follow through with it, the vibration was very faint but he used the control he had over his body to continually oscite his body ording to the same frequency.


    As soon as he did that, the vibrations continued to increase more and more until he breathing couldn''t affect it no more.


    David began to feel a bit tingling in his spine but his mind was too preupied with increasing the oscition of the vibration.


    An hour passed, and his muscles started vibrating too. Two hours passed and his flesh oscited with it.


    It wasn''t untilll the fifth hour when David noticed the tingling feeling in his spine was growing more into pain, a very sharp and piercing pain.


    He grunted loudly and refused to stop vibrating his body ording to that frequency. His blood was also circting along a special path but thankfully, not in a reverse state.


    Suddenly, David drew in a sharp gaap as the pain increased by another fold. Bead of sweat started forming on his head due to the intense pain. But David refused to give in. He continued to vibrating his muscles and flesh. Even the pain wasn''t enough to disrupt his focus.


    It was only when David realised he didn''t need the to force his body to oscite as it would do that its self. Just like a rotor, he just needed to jump start it and it would auto run itself.


    He sighed in relief before he copsed on his knees. The pain grew even more intense and David could feel the feel in his back wriggling as though there was something being born in it.


    Abruptly, the pain in his spine stopped and David was about to sigh in relief when the sound of bones cracking emerged from his back.


    A very sharp and brutally pain shot out from his spine as though arge sharp nail had been mmed into it.


    The pain was so abrupt that David didnt have the luxury of gritting his teeth as a sharp scream escaped his mouth.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Thankfully, the room was said to be soundproof and nobody could hear exactly what was going on in the room.


    The flesh in his back wriggled and two sharp things could be seen emerging from his spine, protruding outwards and wriggling on his flesh. It was a very disturbing sight.


    Another crack sounded and although he was mentally prepared for it, he still drew in a loud gasp as he struggled to contain himself from screaming.


    "Sssssh!"


    This vicious cycle continued for another hour and the two tiny things protruding from his back continued to grow in size, along with the pain.


    Suddenly, the sound of flesh ripping could be heard from David''s back as tworge wings ripped out from his back, along with bodily fluids and blood.


    The wings were pure ck ck, containing a dark red colour at the tip of the left wing and a gold colour at the tip of the right wing. But what was the most Intriguing was the fact that the wings weren''t covered in furs like one would expect, it was all scales.


    Large ck scales that currently seem fragile, dripping with amniotic fluids from them.


    David''s breathing was starting to even out. And he creed to the bed without even checking the wings. He was so exhausted that he immediately passed out as soon as he reached his bed.


    David woke up from his deep sleep. His expression was one of contentment as he enjoyed his sleep. He felt really refreshed. He stretched out his hands as he let out a soft yawn but was started as he saw the standing bedsidemp on his left crash against the floor


    "Uhn?"


    Surprised, he looked sideways only to realisehs wings had also stretched out with his arms and pushed themp to the floor. It was them he remembered he had grown wings, like literally grown wings.


    David let out a sort gasp in amazement as he stoked his fingers roughly against the steel wings. It wasn''t as fragile as it wasst night but it still wasn''t as hard as steel yet which means it hasn''t reached its full potential yet. It was just a matter of time before it reaches it full potential.


    He was just about to get the feel for it when Hazel''s voice sounded in his mind. "The Sky Cruiser would take flight in at least 40 minutes, you should start getting ready."


    David cursed in his mind and he quickly freshened up and got dressed quickly as their journey would resume this day.


    Although there were still roughly an 40 minutes left till the departure of the Sky Cruisers, 20 minutes had already gone by and he had roughly 20 minutes more to hurriedly reach the port.


    As he was a it to exit the room, David gazed backwards. The room was in shambles. He couldn''t control the wings yet as it was difficult for him to control it without his hands moving.


    It was like asking the middle finger of his feet to move without the rest of the fingers moving. It was an incredibly difficult task.


    He sighed at the amount of damages he had down and was about to exit the room when Hazel''s indifferentcoice sounded in his head.


    "Are you going out? Like that?"


    David frowned as he looked at himself. "I don''t see anything wrong with the way I dress."


    "Yea, and there''s also nothing wrong with you having wings out in the open right?"


    David suddenly remembered he had wimgs behind him. And although there was nothing bad in having a wings, it was just that it would ce him as the center of attention wherever he went to which David totally nned on avoiding.


    Breathing in slightly, he controlled his wings softly and then with a soft rustle, the wings retracted right back into his spine with a sharp pain that elicited a light gasp from him.


    The two slits in his back also closed up due to his self regeneration. If it were a normal person, the slit would remain and in a few years, it would grow to be normal as though th eoerson had been born with it instead of looking like two fresh wounds.


    But for David with rapid regeneration, his back would have to be torn open every time his wings emerged and heal itwslf anytime it retracts. It was his curse.


    With that, David exited the guest house after paying for damages and for his stay before turning to leave the street, heading towards the port.


    David had only walked a few meters when he came across a familiar face. It was Yang Shu.


    Currently, he looked as though he had lost his soul as he sat at the side of the street like some begger.


    "I guess he loved that girl a lot. A pity she betrayed him." David shook his head softly at how pitiful the guy had be and turned around to leave. Although he could have shut his mouth regarding what the girl had done, not exposing that the blood was fake but the truth woulde outter and it was better if it came out sooner.


    As soon as David reached the port and was about to board the Sky Cruiser rigther with other students after scanning his imprint, a terrifying pressure that turned the faces of the students pale exploded forth from the skies and a loud roar reverberated throughout the entire port.


    "David Syntex,e out here this instant!!! "

 Chapter 301 - Battle Between Phantom Beast Masters!

    David reached the port after a few minutes was about to board the Sky Cruiser rigther with other students after the machine scammer had scanned his imprint.


    A terrifying pressure that instantly turned the faces of the students pale exploded forth from the skies and a loud roar reverberated throughout the entire port.


    "David Syntex,e out here this instant!!! "


    It was as though the whole world was frozen, and under the terrific pressure, no one was able to move an inch.


    David expression changed drastically and his face instantly turned pale.


    "How could he be so fast!?" David screamed loudly in his head, struggling to keep his rapidly beating heart calm. It hadn''t even being a day and yet, Jared had already brought in reinforcements.


    Previously, David wasn''t the least bit worried as he thought by the time they came to this town, they would be long gone. But who would have expected that they would react so quickly.


    The students who were already in the sky Cruiser weren''t able to feel the horrific pressure.


    But the students who were about to board the Sky Cruiser weren''t so lucky they pressure weighed down on the students like a massive mountain. They were frozen in their spot, unable to move an inch, the blood draining from their faces on fear while some even passed out directly.


    David was strangely slightly calm but deep inside, he was deeply anxious.


    As the loud roar of a man resounded throughout the entire area, a handsome middle aged man with a youthful look appeared from within the clouds, levitating with the clouds.


    Magestic and terrifying waves erupted out from within him, spreading out in all directions, restraining and suppressing the entire environment from movement.


    On the man''s left side was Jared who currently had his head down, hatred brimming from his eyes but he didn''t dare raise his head up in fear of the man beside him.


    "Since none of you will admit it, you all just have to die." Killing intent exploded from him as he waves his righthand downwards on the student and the Sky Cruiser as though he wanted to p it into pieces.


    A mountaineous pressure descended on the students as a 50 meters long Phantom image of a Four-headed Ape emerged from behind the middle aged man.


    The phantom image was so lifelike and corporeal that one almost wouldn''t be able to differentiate between it and a true one. It a pitch ck fur that seem to be able to repelsers. It''s four heads coordinates perfectly with each other and seen to have a tinge of sentience in each head.


    It was as though each head were their own different entity which was terrifying in itself which shows how strong the beast was. It should be even code to those legendary Mutated beast out there.


    As soon as the man pped his hands downwards, the Four-headed Ape indifferently nced downwards at the students like a god overlooking the mortals. In sync with the middle aged man''s actions, the ape also pped its arms downwards.


    The clouds parted ways immediately and the air exploded as the pressure on the students increased like a tsunami. It was like a raging wave threatening to swallow both the students and the Sky Cruiser all together.


    It was like a thousand mountains wanting tond on one''s head. There was no douth that if that huge handnded, everything and everyone in its way would be turned to a pulp.


    As the pressure descended and was about tond o the students, an explosive roar sounded from within the Sky Cruiser.


    "You dare!?" The explosive roar of an old man instantly, the image of a divine bird appeared from above the sky Cruiser. A sharp screech resounded from the silver birds mouth that sent shockwave spreading out. But the shockwave appeared to be harmless as the students who were being hit by it weren''t torn into pieces, just sent staggering backwards.


    In the next moment, the silver Winged bird flung its right wing to the iingrge palm attack.


    A very sharp and piecing aura exploded out and a bright silver ray of light shot out from its wings and collided with the phantom palm.


    The moment the two collided, everything fell silent instantly. It wasn''t because there was no sound from the collision.


    It was because the collision was so loud it instantly deafened everyone who heard it. Shockwave roiled out in every directions but was being stopped within a few range by some invisible force in order to prevent the shockwave from harming the students.


    The sliver Winged bird screeched loudly as it was sent flying backwards in the air but as a Winged beast, it instantly gained control of itself within less than a second.


    As for the Four-headed Ape, it only staggered back in the air a few meters before regaining its footing.


    It was then an old man wearing a solemn look on his face slowly flew into the air as though there was an invincible staircase below him.


    It was the same old man that had taken action back then when David and the other students were going for the event and was attacked by a Red-grade flying beast.


    The old man''s expression wasn''t one of rxation this time, his face was solemn as though he was facing a great foe.


    And judging by how his Silver Bird was only about 40 meters tall while the Four-headed ape was 50 meters tall, one could easily tell who the weaker one is.


    It was obvious the old man wouldn''t be able to win id one judged by height of their phantom beasts. But inbats there are lots of things involved. It would be naive id one judged a book by its cover as anything can happen during a fight.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking out shipceuss?" The oldman furrowed his brows as he asked the middle aged man standing opposite of him.


    He couldn''t understand why someone as strong as this would attack them of the blue without offending the person. And although he heard the middle aged man mention David Syntex, he assumed the person was a student on the Sky cruiser or about to board the Sky Cruiser.


    Either way, it''be arge loss of face for him if word got out that he submitted a student in fear.


    The middle aged man let out a cold snort that reverberated like a thunder p in the skies.


    "I don''t have the time to discuss sh*ts with you. Hand over the guy called David Syntex and I will make sure not to harm anyone. Otherwise, do not me me for being merciless." The handsome middle aged man spoke in a very arrogant manner as though he didn''t put the old man at all in his eyes


    His killing intent directed at the student.


    The old man was instantly infuriated and he red fiercely at the middle aged man.


    "Being disrespectful to your elders, are you not afraid of your tongue falling off?"


    The middle aged man was stunned at first and then he instantly grew furious. "Old man, are you going to hand the boy over or not?"


    The oldman snorted as he swished his sleeves. He had been assigned to protect the Sky Cruiser and the students, there was no way he would leave a student behind as that would make him hated in the institute and guev other people more reason to remove him from his position.


    "Since you want to take one of my student, I will have to check if you have the ability to do so." Immediately he said that, the Large Silver bird behind him let out a lous screech that reached the heavens.


    And suddenly, the sky darkened at twelve beams of light emerged from the Silver winged bird''s surroundings.


    If an ordinary person were to see it, they could only see twelve stars rotating around the silver bird that shine a bright silver colour.


    But from the eyes of an expert, those twelve beans of light were stars, nor exactly were they actually beams of light.


    They actually contained a very sharp and piecingpressed air that had beingpressed, sharpened and tempered, they were even sharper than a steel sword.


    The 12 beams of light were so sharp they split open the air and the void began to tremble as the slight sound of the air being split open could be heard, revealing a dark light within.


    Time seem to pause and the voice of the old man resounded throughout the entire port.


    "Twelve wing sh!"


    "RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP!!!"


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The air split open and the twelve sh seem to transport through time itself and appeared before the middle aged man.


    Under the terrifying sharp waves, the handsome middle aged man didn''t panic at all and instead smirked slightly.


    "Using a battle skill from the beginning. Alright, let me humour you." The middle-aged man then raised his hands to the sky as though he was about to raise the whole sky up with only his hands.


    It was then his voice sounded out "Battle skill : Sky Shaker!!!"

 Chapter 302 - The Apex Family

    "Battle skill: Sky Shaker!"


    The world dimmed in that moment. It was as though the spectrums of light in the void was being sucked out of it.


    Abruptly, the hand of the handsome middle aged man lifting the sky crumbled into a fist. And the Four-headed beast also crumbled its fingers into a fist.


    "Ground Breaker!"


    The pressure in the skies exploded with a bang as the fist descended on the iing Twelve sharppressed air wing strike.


    Thepressed air were like twelve shooting stars and they collided with the fist hammering down with full force.


    The world pause for a moment and the sound of something being popped resounded through the atmosphere, shockwave spreading through the entire surrounding area.


    The invincible forces that was keeping the shockwaves at bay exploded as they kept spreading like billowing waves, attempting to drown the students and the sky cruiser within.


    Three figures jumped out from the Sky cruisers and with a loud shout, invisible waves spread out from their bodies as they locked the waves from moving further towards the students. They were also the protectors of the Sky Cruiser and couldn''t let anything happen to the students that were going for their exams.


    Some of the more smarter of the students quickly used the opportunity to board the Sky Cruiser without making a fuss.


    David was amongst them. In fact, he was the first person who quickly used the opportunity to board the Ship. He wasn''t just going to stand outside there just like that.


    If the Jared saw him, he would instantly recognise him and would definitely tell the middle aged man. Things would be quite dire at that point. Since the man would spare no effort to kill him.


    As the first of the twelve shes collided with the fist, it instantly dissipated like a smoke but wasn''t even able to slow down the fist.


    The second and the third shes collided with the smashing fist, which reduced its power by about 10 percent.


    As the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh and the eight collided with the fist, 50 percent of the power of the in the fist had already dissipated but still, that wasn''t enough to fully stop the fist of the ape.


    The void trembled consistently as the twelve wing shes collided with the fist. And by the time thest shed collided with the fist, 80 percent of its strength had already cancelled.


    But still, that''s wasn''t enough for the huge fist toe to a stop.


    Like a huge boulder, it came smashing at the man''s head like a meteor.


    The old man''s expression changed and he immediately flunged his sleeves, sending a huge gust of breeze sweeping towards the sky Cruiser like a cyclone which instantly sent the Sky Cruiser flying sideways at incredible speed.


    At the same time, a huge amount of air was being sucked into the body of the old man and he disappeared from his previous spot with a massive st of air that sounded like a shriek and a howl, only to reappear five hundred meters away.


    At the same time, the huge fist of the four headed ape smashed against the ground with a loud deafening thump that responded like the dropping of a nuclear bomb.


    The ground shook massively like a 10 degree earth quake.


    Half of the pet crumbled like dominoes under the power of the fist. Massive dust rose in the air as fearsome cracks snaked from the centre of the fist, spreading outwards like a roughly weaved spider web.


    And although the sky Cruiser had been sent flying by the Old man, the shockwaves mmed against the ship that was still in the air, sending it spinning even further.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it wasn''t a normal sky Cruiser but a specially designed ship meant forbat in the outside world, the waves would have thorough squeezed and crumpled in the sky Cruiser, there was no way anyone in the ship would have survived.


    "Uhn?" The handsome middle aged man let out a surprised gasp and his expression turned a tad bit serious. The speed the old man had just disyed was so fast it surprised even him and the old man still had the time to send the shop out of danger.


    This action was enough for him to take the old man a bit seriously now but only a bit serious, he didn''t take any random locals from this continent really serious.


    His expression turned grim and he nced at the old man, a bit wary of the old man


    And although the old man wasn''t as strong as he was, with the old man speed, it was clear the old man was a lot faster than himself, "Just give me the boy, and I will be out of your way. Your institution would not be able to handle the wrath of The Apex family."


    As soon as the old man heard his words his expression changed slightly. The Apex family?


    It was one of the Over Lords of the DA-00 sector. An Incredibly domineering family of the multi-headed apes. It was said that they had some sort of connection with one of the Nine Legacy Families.


    The amount of heads the Phantom Beast has, the higher the strength of the owner.


    There was even a rumour that the gic beast the ancestor of the family had merged with had grown its seventh head which meant the ancestor had advanced even further and his strength has increased by another level.


    As the middle aged man was feeling confident about the intimidation the Apex Family brought about, he suddenly heard the old man let out a loud snort.


    The old man nced at the middle aged man who was a few hundred meters away from him indifferently.


    "So you are from the Apex Family uhn? And you dare be this arrogant!"


    The middle aged man was stunned at first bit then killing intent exploded from his eyes and the air around him trembled.


    But strangely, the middle aged man didn''t act on his impulse. It wasn''t that he did t want to, he didn''t dare to act irrationally. Since the old man had heard of the Apex Family and dared to disregard what the family stands for, it was either this institution was powerful enough to ignore and act with indifference towards the family or the old man was spouting nonsense just to let him feel fearful and leave voluntary.


    Either way, it was bad news for him.


    The middle aged man''s eyes shed and he turned toward the old man and he spoke.


    "May this young one be so rude as to ask for the name of the institute you are working for?" The middle aged man asked which showed just how flexible he w as and also how dangerous he was.


    Someone who could hold himself back and control his emotions like a switch, even willing to be respectful at this time, it showed just how cunning and how far the man would be willing to go to achieve his goals.


    The old man knew this and his eyes twitched slightly. Even with his old age, he was he could be as flexible as this man before him.


    The old man''s expression remained indifferent as he replied while swishing his sleeves. "You do not have the qualifications to know."


    The middle aged man''s expression darken and the killing intent he was suppressing exploded out like a tsunami, distorting the entire wind in a hundred meter radius.


    An enormous pressure weighed down around him, and the dust still flying through the atmosphere froze and dropped as though they were five times their original mass.


    The old man squinted his eyes as he muttered to himself. "What strong killing waves."


    As the man was about to take action, his body suddenly froze and his eyes widened as he caught sight of the Symbol drawn at the sleeves of the old man.


    And although the old man had just flickered his sleeves for only a second, the middle aged man was quite sharp and had caught sight of it.


    The moment he saw the symbol of the Tri-colour leaf, his eyes widened and his expression darkened drastically as he stuttered.


    "Y-you are from that institute?" He couldn''t believe what he had just seen and had quickly asked for a confirmation.


    But the Old man turned only swished his sleeves once more and turned away.


    Although the old man didn''t make any confirmation, but this was enough to make the heart of the middle aged man drop and he steeped backwards in the air as though he had being hit. His face turning slightly pale.


    After a while, the middle aged man quicklyposed himself and he greeted the old man with even more respect. And although he believed what he had seen, there was a chance he might have been tricked. Therefore, the man thought to test the old man.


    "I''m sorry for the disturbance I caused. Can I ask senior how Mr white is doing."


    The old man''s eyes shed and he let loose a smirk. "Senior Professor White is doing very well. And in fact, he is the master of the student you just wanted to apprehend."


    The middle aged man face turned pale drastically and his expression twisted.

 Chapter 303 - Mad White!

    "That''s impossible! Mr White hadn''t taken a disciple in a decade now, why would he take one and why would it turn out to be him!? I refuse to believe that." The middle aged man shivered in fear as he stuttered in denial.


    His lips trembled and he looked hopefully at the old man with a slight tinge of hope. Desperately hoping the old man wouldugh and confess he was just joking. In his heart, he promised he would take his leave immediately if only the old man could tell him that he was joking.


    But sadly, the oldman only gazed at him with eyes full of pity while shaking his head slightly.


    This simple and single gesture instantly crushed that slight hope in the middle man ages heart and his face couldn''t turn anymore paler as a nk look covered his face.


    Jared who was floating in the skies with his being the middle aged man was thoroughly confused with what was happening.


    Weren''t they about to crush the students? Weren''t they about to show this lowly life how vast the skies was? Weren''t they supposed to show them the difference between about to teach them the difference between heaven and earth?


    But what was happening right now? His father, seem to be trembling in fear. "Father, wha-"


    "Shut your cursed mouth!" A loud roar exploded out from the middle aged man''s mouth and was instantly amplified as the 50 meters Phantom Beast behind him. Creating visible ripples in the atmosphere.


    Jared was instantly stunned and he felt as though he had been strucked by lightning as most of the oppressive force from the roar was directed at him.


    His face turned pale instantly and blood spilled out from his mouth. Jared wobbled unsteadily on his Sky walker his mind and body disorientated, he was heavily injured by David before. But his father''s roar increased the injury making it worsen.


    As for Jared''s father, he didn''t seem to care if Jared lived or died under his explosive roar.


    His eyes dashed about as he quickly sort for a solution.


    If it was another senior professor''s disciple he had almost killed with his attacks, he could pay somepensations and everything would be resolved as long as he apologies with enough precious resources.


    Even if it was the Grand professor of that institute he had offended, he could use all the wealth he has topensate the Grand professor. And as an elder, there was a 70 percent chance things would end there.


    But this was Mr White''s disciple we are talking about. Mr White, poprly known as Mad White. A battle crazed man who was always looking powerful foe to fight with.


    At a very young age, he had risked his life to merge with a very powerful gene his body could barely handle and he seeded. During his growth Phase, he had being so much of a trouble the Grand Professor had to step in almost everytime to lock him up.


    There was a time when Mr White had a conflict with a whole academy when he was young almost a few thousand kilometres away from the institute.


    Two different academies were fighting with each other since they wereplete enemies with each other.


    But Mr White had disguised as a student of one of the academy and also started to fight amongst them. Which showed how much of a battle maniac he was.


    When he was finally promoted into a Professor under the numerous no''s of several professors, his actions tuned down after a while.


    A few years ago, he had epted a disciple back then but the disciple was framed and killed by a the main sessor of a rich and influential family at the DF-09 sector.


    During those times, it wasplete Chaos as Mr White went into a total rampage. He exterminated every male of that family in a single night without leaving a single one alive. And even the grand professor could do nothing to stop the matter


    There was also the fact that he didn''t stop at killing every males in the family, he also went ahead to fight other family who tried to step in for them.


    And although he wasn''t able to kill able them as they escaped ones they witnessed his strength, he was able to strike fear into each and everyone of the families in the sector. The battle went on for a whole month before Mr White finally got tired and had used up his replenishing resources and then reluctantly headed back to the institute contentedly.


    It was the matter that made him famous across the entire sector. And they named him Mad White after that.


    There was even a rumour that''s stated that Mr White didn''t care that his student had being killed, he just needed a reason, an excuse to give the Grand Professor to fight till his heart content.


    There was few years of silence after that and Mr white had been quiet through out the years and hadn''t made any waves, that was because the Grand Professor was keeping him locked in the institution.


    But everyone knows this was just the calm before the storm. If any one poke through the ho''s nest, they would get severely stung. One that would possibly transfer to one''s family.


    If you offend him in the slightest, It doesn''t matter how much youpensate him with after making a mistake. He replies with only one sentence,


    "A battle to the death, and I will consider it settled."


    Assuming he had just attacked the entire academy, then the middle aged man wouldn''t be this worried. It was the fact that he had almost killed Mr White''s second disciple.


    He knew he was in trouble big time. If he had just attacked without saying anything, he would have instantly left without saying a single word upon knowing the institute they were from.


    But the middle aged man just had to open his mouth and state the family he was from. It was toote to escape now.


    He couldn''t believe he had almost jumped head first onto a frying pan. Scratch that, he had alreadynded at the edge, about to fall over.


    Suddenly, his eyes shone and killing intent began to brew in his eyes and he gazed at the old man


    . "Killing them all will keep the secret, it would be difficult to track after they are all dead and the scene destroyed."


    The old man happen to notice his eyes and then snorted loudly. There was the sound of air exploding and the old man appeared half a kilometre away from his original position in a sh..


    Seeing this, Jared''s father''s expression twisted as he saw how fast the old man was. There was no way he would be able to stop the old man if he wanted to escape.


    "Damnit!" He instantly cursed his bad luck and he red at his son who was still recovering from his dizzy head.


    Gritting his teeth, the middle aged man eyes dimmed but a cunning look was hidden in his eyes as he put his hands in his pockets and drew out a vial of serum.


    "Senior, I hope this serum could help me prevent this matter from spreading to Mr White''s ears."


    It was a high-grade Evolution Serum. A serum that could evolve the genes a person had merged with. There was a 5% chance that using it could turn a gic map of rare genes into a legendary one.


    If the middle aged man used the serum for himself, there was a chance his four headed ape would grow two more heads, making it the six-headed ape.


    It was something he had luckily found during his expenditures at some old Battleground Ruins. Even the family head had absolutely no idea he had something as valuable as this.


    But the middle aged man was very sensible and smart. He knew when to withdraw and when to advance.


    As soon as the old man saw the serum, his body trembled slightly and his eyes was glued on the serum.


    But then, the old man had seen many things in his old life and he took only a few moments to see through the middle aged man''s scheme.


    His eyes shed but the old man still responded with a smile.l as be caught the serum in his hands, guided by a gust of wind. "Do not worry over the matter. I will make sure there won''t be a problem for the Apex Family."


    "Then I will have to thank senior for his generosity. I apologise for intruding, we will take our leave right now." With that, the middle aged man grabbed the still confused Jared by the shoulder and flew towards the east with his Phantom Beast dissipating into a mist that entered into him.


    The old man eyes turned serious as he watched the middle aged man leave. His expressionpletely cold.


    When Jared and his father was a few kilometres away from the old man, the middle aged man suddenly seized his movement and opened his interface and typed in a few word.


    The word ''High-grade evolution serum'' was quite eye catching.


    The middle aged man had just released the information out to everyone.

 Chapter 304 - Averting A Disaster!

    The Old Man watches as both father and son from the Apex Family dissappeared from view.


    His eyes shed and his body shook slight. His figure suddenly dissipated along with a bang that almost warped space, distorting the entire air within a hundred meter radius.


    The man suddenly appeared at the ce where the Sky Cruiser had crashednded by his push.


    His expression solemn as he board the Sky Cruiser, entering directly into the control center.


    Inside the control center of the Sky Cruiser, seven people stood respectfully as soon as they caught sight of the old man.


    Five of them were those who had protected the ship from the shockwave while the other two people in the Sky Cruiser were the two pilots, piloting the ship.


    "Paul, Dame, and Simon." The old man called out in softly.


    "Yes sir." The three people answered respectfully.


    "You three are going to follow me back to the institute and while the rest of you stay here and protect the Ship."


    The seven of them wore confused looks on their faces as they nced at each othwr but didn''t dare to argue since the captain didnt even dare to say a word in argument.


    They nodded their heads in response.


    Paul was the captain of the team in protection of the students and the sky Cruiser.


    He hesitated before he steeled his mind as he asked. "Mr Cain, is there some sort of troubleing up?"


    The old man''s eyes shed as he recalled something. He then smiled warmly, waving his hands indifferently as he responded.


    "It''s just a little problem. You don''t need to concern yourself with. Just make sure you get the students to their destination."


    As thw others were about to disperse, the old man suddenly raised his hands up, "Wait."


    "Is there any further instructions for us Mr Cain?" The captain asked.


    "Nothing much. The kid called David Syntex, call him over here for me. I need to discuss something with him." The old man said softly to the captain.


    The captain nodded and then instructed one of his team who left after kidding his head.


    A few minutester. A young man that looked a bit like your normal average guy but with eyes overflowing with spirit and energy came in together with the man that had had just left.


    Currently, the young student looked very innocent as though he couldn''t hurt a single fly but the old man sitted on a nted seat knew better.


    And even he would have been fooled if the previousatter hadn''t happened.


    "Leave us." The old man waved his hands at the captain and the others.


    Reluctantly, the others left quietly after some hesitation.


    David''s heart was a out to burst out of his chest but strangely, his body made the beat as soundless as possible. It could be because of his constitution.


    David stood quietly with his head lowered. He could sense a very threatening wave of power deeplypressed withon the old man.


    And with the fight that he had witnessed a few minutes ago, he knew his feelings wasn''t wrong at all. The man was incredibly strong that his fight with the middle aged man had shattered the entire battle ground.


    The old man stared intently at David and asome kind of pressure began to form.


    Tje gravity weighing down on David suddenly began to increase.


    Two times gravity...


    Three times gravity...


    Ten times gravity...


    At first, David didn''t even notice the gravity was increasing. It was only when ye gravity hit three times did his body informed him and he was finally aware of the increasing gravity. He blinked his eyes innocently, wondering what the old man was trying to do.


    That''s just how strong his body currently is. As the pressure increased to ten times gravity, David began to feel some sort of difort but then, he just felt as though something heavy was at his back. He continued to blink his eyes at the old man with a nk expression.


    He old man was incredibly startled as he stared at David, obviously taken aback.


    The pressure emanating from his suddenly increases and the air itself bagan to distort. He had increased the gravity to 20 times.


    "Bang!"


    The metal floor beneath David''s feet exploded and David groaned slightly as he felt a slight tug in his intestine. Although the gravity wasn''t deeply affecting his body, his intestine was being affected by the pressure.


    But strangely, the tugging feeling began to show signs of fading. And with time, it was obvious his body would get used to it and he would feel noal again.


    It was then a loud burst ofughter erupted out from the old man as he said, "Good! Good! White really took in another great disciple this time."


    "What powerful willpower. You are worthy of the trouble I''m experiencing." The old man stood up with a smile and patted David''s shoulder.


    Te pressure he was emanating faded away like smoke. And the gravity returned to normal immediately.


    David breathed out a sigh of relief he didn''t realise he was holding. The old ma hadn''t been hostile after all.


    The old man expression turned soft. "Don''t just go around causing trouble kid. Your master... Sigh. Just don''t cause any more trouble outside the institute alright?" The old man had a bitter expression as he said this.


    David immediately nodded his head like a chicken as he replied "Yes sir. I actually don''t like causing trouble. This time, it was only a mistake."


    The old man stared at David for a while and he immediately let loose a slight snort. For a newly advanced Phaser to be enemies with a Phantom Beast master in a matter of a few seconds. And still im he doesn''t like causing trouble. What sort of argument was that?


    "Just don''t cause any more trouble alright. You can leave now." The old man quickly waved his hands, in a hurry to make David leave.


    David''s eyes shed with a crafty look as he galmced at the old man.


    "Sir, you know my master?" David put on an expression of surprise.


    The old man gazed at David weirdly as he nodded his head. "I was his master for a little while. Your master''s growth was so fast I was only able to teach him for a few years."


    "Oh, then that means you are my master''s teacher which also means you are also my Grand teacher." David smiled widely as he bowed his head softly.


    "Haha. There is no need for that." Although the old man said that to David, his huge smile siad otherwise.


    Seeing this, David was inwardly overjoyed but his outward expression turned bitter as he said. "Although my he epted me as his Personal Disciple, my master refused to gift me any protection gadget or even an attacking gadget." David said with a pout.


    The old man''s smiling expression froze and he his eyes twitched as he stared at David as he spoke two words. "Get out!"


    David blinked his eyes rapidly in an innocent gesture.


    "Out!" A massive gust of wind instantly flung David out from the control room to the door where the captain and the crew stared at David in surprise.


    "h! Stingy old man." David muttered under his breath as he stood up from the ground, fake Dusting his body under the weird stares of the various people. He greeted them and immediately fled the ce.


    Who knew what the old man would do if he got any angrier


    The old man slumped in his chair as he stared at the roof of the shop.


    Howe he didn''t see thising. If the master was abnormal, then the student would surely be even more abnormal.


    After a few minutes, the old man stood up from the chair. The Others had enters the control room as soon as David left.


    "We don''t have much time, let''s start going." The old man expression was even more solemn as he knew what woulde might be very dangerous or might just beight just be a slight breeze.


    After a few minutes of adressing them, the old man left with the people he had choosen.


    David breathed out softly when he left the control room and settled down in his seat.


    His time, he had averted a disaster becasue of the old man and he was incredibly grateful for that. But what if there wasn''t any one strong enough to repel the middle aged phantom master, would he just die like that without a chance to struggle.


    He saw the shear power yeiddle agged man had released with his phantom Beast. Even if David was twice as strong as he currently was, there was no way he would be able to resist more than two blows before he was killed in both body and soul.


    David''s heart clenched at this thought.. He thought he was a bit strong but it turns out he needed to get even more stronger in order to fight for resources ans aslo keep him self safe.

 Chapter 305 - Start Of The Examination

    There was a sudden thumping sound as the Sky Cruisernded softly on the ground, at a clear grass field.


    The whole journey was oddly quiet and both the students and the protectors were both at edge since they didn''t know if there would be another type of attack.


    The previous fight had being etched into the minds of the students which was why they were quite edgy through out the entire journey.


    The flight was without any disruption which was as expected since the old man had made quite the sacrifice leaving all by himself with the evolution serum.


    Also, he must have posted some type of evidence out there that diverted the attention of any possible pursuers towards himself and not the Sky Cruiser.


    And for insurance, he must have noted out the fact that David: Mr White''s new disciple was also in the Sky Cruiser which was even more of a deterrence.


    Although, it was enough for the sky cruiser to be safe, during their one week journey, quite a few powerful but shady figures had scanned the entire ship with different kinds of supernatural abilities and Gadgets of the reconnaissance series.


    But those shady figures didn''t act since there was no one really powerful enough to protect the Evolution serum from being snatched.


    The students in the ship weren''t able to sense their presence but the captain, Paul and his crew members were able to sense it and when theynded at their destination, they were finally able to sigh in relief l.


    As soon as soon as theynded, the students stormed out of the Sky Cruiser in a rush. The journey had been very stifled and stuffy for them and finally, they were able to breathe in fresh air.


    David got off the Ship. Preupied with his thoughts. He packed up his stuffs and his loot in his backpack while those that couldn''t enter the backpacks like the weapons and some other things, he held them in his hand right hand, properly covered and then turned to leave in the opposite direction Instead of heading toward the direction of the assignment.


    As he left, deep into the jungle, numerous pairs of eyes locked onto him. Some of the students had already figured out a bit about the situation when David had being called into the control room.


    And since he was a bit famous for cing first during the event, some instantly recognised him and even remembered his name, and with the way the Jared''s father had roared out his name, it didn''t take long for quite a few of them to figure out the whole situation about what had happened.


    There were many students that had quickly formed groups of ten amongst each other toplete the mission.


    A particr group of seven figures gathered a few meters away from thending spot of the sky cruiser, not bothered about the now leaving ship.


    A young, slim, dark skinned man stood at the front of the group.


    Although it wasn''t very obvious at first the others stood behind the dark skinned man ad though admitting he was their leader.


    A slightly fat young man walked beside the dark skinned man and said. "Boss, for a Phantom beast master powerhouse to want that kid dead and even willing to wipe us all out if the professors didn''t release him. It means that kid has some thing really precious with him that the Phantom Beast master was willing to take the risk to offend a our institute."


    As the fat man''s voice faded, the others appeared deep in thoughts but before a the others were allowed to think too deeply into things, a blond man brown eyes sneered as he retorted.


    "if he still had the item with him, do you think we would have made it without the protection of that old man?"


    He then continued. "It''s obvious the old man has snatched whatever precious item he has with him otherwise, he would be this safe."


    The fat young man was furious end his checks jiggled as he pointed at the blond young man.


    "You are always trying to find fault in everything I do or say! Tell me honestly Erix, do you like me!?"


    The atmosphere suddenly froze and the blond young man body shook. And his face reddened either from anger or from embarrassment.


    But from the slight steam rising up from his head, it wouldn''t take a genius to figure out the blond man was really angry.


    "You stupid Fatty!!!" Erix exploded out in fury and he shouted loudly in anger. As he was about to react violently, a soft voice rang out in his ears and he forcefully reigned in his anger.


    "Quiet! The both of you." Erix immediately fell silent and the momentum he was building from anger faded but his face was still flushed from anger. While the others only watched quietly with amusements.


    "What do you think we should do? Felicity." The dark skinned leader of the group turned towards the only red haireddy in their group and the others also turned to face her.


    Felicity wore an indifferent expression on her expression on her face and appeared a bit in thought but then, she replied. "For him to be pursued by a powerhouse, it means he had something precious with him but since the powerhouse hadn''t shown up for it as of yet, it means the precious item had been taken by our Mr Cain.


    But tats doesn''t mean David doesn''t have other items that can be beneficial to us. It''s best if we personally interrogate him ourselves before the other groups does." As she said this, she faced towards a certain group that was only a few hundred meters away from them.


    The group also looked at them and their gazes shed and sparks seem to fill the atmosphere and other groups of students seem to be able to feel it as they moved out of the way.


    The leader of that group suddenly snorted, dispelling the pressure forming from them and spoke to his teammates as they turned to leave. Going at the general direction David had taken.


    "We need to act fast."


    Erix said to the group leader as they watched that particr group of students leave.


    The dark skinned leader remained silent, but strangely, on one disturbed him. Neither did Felicity, Erix or the fat young man disturbed the leader.


    Slowly the dark skinned young man closed his eyes and if one could see through frequencies of sound, one would be able to sense as fiverge waves of frequencies spreaded out from him and shot forwards with the speed of sound, towards the direction the other group and taken which also coincides with the ce David had also taken.


    The waves entered through the forest and disappeared deep into the jungle. Almost a minuteter, two out of the five waves returned while the rest should have being destroyed by some sort of powerful monster.


    It was then the dark skinned man opened open up his eyes an spoke only two words. "Let''s go."


    He turned towards apletely different direction from David had gone and then started walking towards that direction, the others followed him without hesitation as they had been informed about his ability before hand.


    ?	* * * * *


    David ced his hands in the ground and closed his eyes as he tried moving his muscles and blood path ording to the frequency of the Earth Swim ability.


    Suddenly, there was a puff sound as five small veins simultaneously burst out, spraying out blood on his cloth and onto the ground.


    David sighed softly. It was still a failure. Since he hadn''t yet figured out theplete simrities between his new body system and his old human body system.


    David dusted his hands free from the dust and controlled the veins that had just burst to lock up, closing the veins to avoid more blood flowing out.


    Using the sword at hand, he dug arge hole half a meter wide and ced his things there, including his loot and some other things taking much space in his backpack.


    After that, he buried it and turned to leave. His ears suddenly flicked like around like an animals.


    He gazed at the spot he had just buried his stuff and realise that it wouldn''t be easy to discover that something had just being buried.


    With that, his body shed as he used the Cyclonic technique as a motion technique and moved to a distant ce a few hundred meters away from his current position in a few seconds.


    He then stood there as though he was waiting for someone.


    In just a bit less than a minute, the bushes suddenly rustled softly as though a light breeze rushed past them and seven figures emerged from the forest.


    They moved quietly through the forest without making a single sound. But suddenly, they paused as they caught sight of a figure leaning casually against arge tree with his arms folded. His fingers slightly tapping rhythmically against his arm.


    It was the David they had been pursing.

 Chapter 306 - Acting Weak

    It was as though there was prior arrangements between the seven people. With coordinated steps, they surrounded David slowly and locked him in a circle.


    David continuously tapped on his arm with his head down. As soon as the seven had form a perfect circle around him, David tapping stopped and he gazed up at the seven people.


    "Do I know you guys?" David asked in a puzzled tone which actually seem sincere.


    He actually couldn''t recognise any of them which means that they were from other sses different from his. Since the newly admitted students were always divided into multiple sses because of the their ridiculous amount.


    Sometimes, half of the students might not even meet each other through out the entire one year of study.


    And David was one of them. He hadn''t met this people at all even during the event which practically made them strangers.


    As soon as David''s voice sounded, Felicity stepped forwards as she gazed at David with not a small amount of indifference.


    "We came here to help you." Although her voice sounded as though she wanted to talk softly but she still couldn''t achieve that effect no matter how she tried.


    David raised his eyebrows up as he nced at the seven people around him, gauging their power level and he was a bit impressed but still they were only a tad bit impressive.


    "And how can you help me?" He decided to y along with their flow.


    The others exchanged nces with each other as felicity continued with her speech.


    "The moment you left thending zone, there are other groups hunting for you because they think you have some kind of treasure at hand. And also hunting you for revenge about getting killed. "


    "So what do you guys want? You want to protect me from them?" David asked, obviously a bit amused about the situation.


    Felicity gazed at David for a while before she responded with a nod. "That''s right, we want to protect you from them and on return-"


    She was immediately cut off by David as he finished her sentence for her. "And in return, you want something from me."


    Felicity''s gaze instantly hardened as she red daggers at David. "You do not interrupt me whole I''m speaking!"


    The atmosphere turned cold in an instant. As a dense murderous aura spread out from out from her which instantly elicited a raised eye brow from David.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised. It looked like this Felicity wasn''t as simple as she looked.


    But still, to David, who had experienced even more terrifying killing intent, hers were only child''s y.


    Suddenly, the dark skinned guy who looked like the captain of the group held felicity by the should which made her simmer down and she stepped backwards, to allow him to step forwards.


    The leader suddenly gazed at David. His eyes even more indifferent than Felicity''s but his voice was soft, making a huge disparity between them.


    "You are right David. In return for protecting you, we only need 80 percent of what you stole from the Phantom Beast Master and you will home to no harm."


    David was instantly stunned speechless. And he immediately affirmed the conclusion he came up with when he saw them. They were certainly here to rob him.


    "And if I say no?" David responded to the ck young man with a tilted head. His back still leaning against the tree.


    Suddenly, the temperature dropped drastically as the gazes of the seven people turned malicious.


    "Then we will have no choice but to be the ones stealing from you instead." They all instantly made their move at the same time as they grabbed at him with their fingers as nned.


    They didn''t dare to underestimate him as someone who could cause a Phantom Beast master to personally make a move should be a very troublesome person.


    David''s eyes shed as he saw six fingers grabbing at him from all directions.


    "Too slow." David shook his head but he didn''t act as he remained standing in his spot.


    "Bang!"


    The ground beneath him cracked as six powerful arms pressed down on his shoulders like a massive boulder.


    The expressions of the six people shone with a bit of confusion as they had expected David to be thorough suppressed to the ground on his knees but he was still standing quite alright under the suppressing power of six Phasers.


    But there wasn''t a moment of thinking as the leader spread out his fingers, sharp dark ws growing out from his finger.


    With that, he grabbed at David''s throat with immerse speed, holding the sharp ws right before his throat.


    "Now, you only have two choices left to make. You either have to surrender what you stole from the Phantom Beast master and we will let you live or you can just die here and we search your dead corpse for the items. It''s your choice to make." The dark skimmed leader''s voice had turned rough, no longer maintaining the gentleman facade.


    David blinked his eyes as the ws touched deeply into his throat. "I-"


    He was about to reply when a loud voice sounded a few meters away. "Well, well, well. What do we have here?"


    A blonde man walked out of the bushes with nine people walking beside him. They instantly surrounded the dark skinned young man''s group.


    "Now things are getting a lot more interesting." David muttered under his breathe.


    The seven people immediately reacted as they stood defensively around the leader who was still holding David''s throat but was currently behind him.


    "Bane." The blond man called out.


    "Mitch." The dark skinned man also called out.


    The atmosphere was turning increasingly tense as the two groups stared at each other with killing intent. Obviously on the verge of fighting it out with each other.


    "You are being outnumbered Bane. You should retreat while you can and hand that guy over to me." The blond man gazed at Bane with a threatening tone.


    "Numbers doesn''t mean anything Mitch. My team is obviously stronger than yours. You should retreat while you still can. If we fight it out here, this guy would escape and we don''t what that do we?" Bane replied.


    Mitch squinted his eyes softly as he gazed at Bane.


    Suddenly, his body suddenly faded like a smoke and he appeared in the air above Bane and David.


    The air trembled and a sharp howl screamed through the air as Mitch punched downwards towards Bane''s head as though he wanted to crush it into a pulp.


    Bane wasn''t flustered at all. It was as though he had expected the attack which means the two people are clearly familiar with each other.


    Bane twisted David''s body and shifted him backwards with his ws still holding David''s throat while he used his other hand and shed ferociously at the iing punch.


    "ng!"


    The wind howled loudly and Bane retreated with David in tow while Mitch was sent flying backwards in the air before stabilising himself when hended on ground.


    As this happened, the two teams took action without dy.


    With this, the battle between the two team immediately started.


    The ground rumbled and the jungle shook violently as tress where being ripped out, broken, and smashed against. It a was very chaotic scene to behold.


    David was constantly being made to retreat as Bane also retreated under the ferocious attacks of Mitch.


    Bane couldn''t retaliate and he was being made to retreat since he was still holding David with one hand and struggling to fight off Mitch''s attacks with his other hand which was proving difficult for them both.


    Suddenly, Mitch retreated and his body swayed violently as a trumping sound sounded out from his body showing how insanely fast and powerful he was moving his muscles.


    In that moment, another two identical figures emerged at Mitch''s left and right side but the two figures were all wearing very dull expressions which made them very easy to differentiate between the true Mitch and the clones.


    But the real Mitch instantly changed his expression to look very much like that of his clones. By now, there was no way one would be able to differentiate between the true Mitch and the clones. This was obviously not abat technique as abat technique couldn''t produce real clones but after images.


    But from the look of thing, it''s obvious the ability was gotten through luck. Mitch should have luckily gained the ability from a gic nucleus of a Mutated beast.


    The three figures suddenly vanished and they all appeared before Bane as the three of them released a very powerful punch.


    The air instantlypressed around the three fist, producing some sort of a mini whirl wind around the fist. It was certainly not a normal fist but a powerfulbat technique.


    Bane''s expression changed drastically. And he knew he would only be courting death if he received the punch with only one hand.. He has no other choice but to release David from his ws.

 Chapter 307 - Blazing Body!

    The three figures of Mitch suddenly vanished and they all appeared before Bane as the three of them released a very powerful punch.


    The air instantlypressed around the three fist, producing some sort of a mini whirl wind around the fist. It was certainly not a normal fist but a powerfulbat technique. There was a booming sound as though a barrier was being broken by the fist.


    Bane''s expression changed drastically. And he knew he would only be courting death if he received the three punches with only one hand.


    He hurriedly released his ws from David''s throat as he held both hand together.


    Suddenly, the temperature around him increased drastically as a very hot steam of air formed around his arm.


    With a powerful roar, he shed his brimming red hot ws at the three iing fist. A very sharp, hot stream of air sted out from his ws and shed at the three iing fist.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud bang that resounded through the entire jungle. As multiple streams of uncoordinated sts of air spread out in all direction. Making the temperature rise to an almost ufortable level.


    Surprisingly, Bane seem to have also practiced Scorching Fury.


    Mitch let out a muffled groan and he retreated rapidly. A stream of hit air touched his skin, instantly burning a hole through his shirt and turning his skin red.


    But Bane wasn''t any better. The three powerful punch Mitch had released made his ws chipped a little at the edge. Reducing the sharpness in his right ws.


    The two clones along with the original Mitch formed a triangle, trapping Name within.


    Bane''s expression grew serious. Mitch''s clones has about 50 percent of the original body''s power which was a very powerful ability. Bane stared carefully at the three figures trying to figure out where the true Mitch was.


    For a powerful ability such as instant cloning, there had to be a time limit which was exactly what Bane nned on wasting.


    But it was obvious Mitch wouldn''t waste his precious time as he immediately attacked ferociously.


    The battle between the two group intensified and apart from the battle between Bane and Mitch, the battle between Felicity and another girl from Mitch''s group was as intense.


    And from what one could witness from their battle, they seemed evenly matched. But this fact itself seem to infuriate felicity and her attacks were more ferocious than thest.


    But the foe didn''t seem to be phased by her strength as she continuously taunted Felicity with a smirk on her beautiful face. And although she couldn''t beat felicity either, she ran her mouth and grasped every opportunity at taunting Felicity.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    A loud explosion ensued and a cloud of dust, grass and broken trees puffed out in a specific area.


    A few millisecondter, Mitch was like a kite as he was flew out from within the clouds of dust and mmed against numerous trees before skidding to a stop after drawing a deep line across the ground.


    Blood spilled out of his mouth and a look of disbelief could be seen on his face and he stared at the still dispersing a loud of dust in horror.


    As this happened, the two groups that err fighting instantly separated from each other as they had no idea what was happening.


    A figure gradually began to emerge from with the cloud of smoke and the air in the atmosphere was beginning to turn scorching hot.


    As the figure became clear and finally walked out of the dust, the figure turned out to be Bane. But he was lookingpletely different than he previously was.


    He wasn''t wearing that odd ck cloak any more and his trouser had turned to shorts. He was zing, zing with fire!


    He was like a god of fire as fire wrapped around his body like a halo. Illuminating the surroundings and distorting the air waves.


    His cloak had been burnt to crisp but part of his trouser was resistant to the heat as they didn''t burn.


    His eyes gleamed with fire and his body was gradually turning red, puffing out steam of air from time to time.


    Everyone gazed at Bane with shocked looks on their faces. If it was only the fire, they wouldn''t be this shocked bit it was the fact tat bane was radiating waves which seem to state that he was a Triple-gene Phaser.


    It waspletely shocking. The psychology blow Mitch was even harder as since they had joined the institute, they had always been going head to head with each other and they had always being evenly matched.


    Because of that, he had consumed numerous amount of resources to buy gene nucleus of the same kind and had paid a Gist to help him turn them into a serum to increase his chances at gaining the ability it contains.


    He had been sessful and had thought he would be able to surpass Bane on strength but reality was strangely cruel to him.


    He had made his own preparations but it now seems Bane was even more prepared that he was. He had advanced to triple-gene Phaser. Which means he gets to own one supernatural ability which also means that, the fire surrounding his body was his very own ability.


    "Impossible!" Mitch muttered as he shrugged to get up. Wiping the blood off his mouth as he stared at Bane.


    Bane cracked his neck slightly as he responded. "We are not of the same ss Mitch. What makes you think you can fight me?" Bane let out a dark hoarse chuckle.


    The fire burning around his body suddenly zed higher and there was a muffled boom in the atmosphere and the air distorted as Bane moved, appearing directly before Mitch.


    Mitch''s expression changed drastically and he shouted, causing numerous amount of dark scales growing all over his body. His grew from a 1.8 meter young man to a 2. 5 meters scaled man.


    He was only able to cross his hands when a sharp w tore through the air and scrapped past his crossed arms.


    "Boom!"


    Mitch wasn''t even able to resist and he was sent flying backwards once again. The massive st of hot shockwave spread out to the entire surroundings, making the other students retreat backwards in fear of being burned.


    "Hmm." Bane let out an amused hmm sound and he continued to walk towards Mitch as though he wanted to thoroughly crush him.


    As he was a few meters away from Mitch, Mitch''s huge body struggled to stand up. His armsid limply by his sides and five big andcerated w marks could be seen on his arms.


    Mitch''s eyes shed with a bitter look as though he couldn''t ept the situation. He knew he needed to escape very quickly and fast. He turned towards Bane andughed. It started softly but increased and rumbled like thunder.


    Bane paused in confusion and he gazed at Mitch. "What are youughing about?"


    "N-nothing. Haha."


    Bane''s gaze hardened. "Acting mysterious. Let''s see if you will continue when I beat the living sh*t out of you."


    He continued to walk forward but then Mitch stopped hisughter and he asked a single question that made Bane''s expression and the expression of every students there to change.


    "Where is David?"


    Bane quickly gazed at the spot he had left David at thest time. But soon his expression turned ugly as he realised David was no where to be found.


    He didn''t even bother about Mitch anymore. His expression furious as he shouted at his group. "Find him!"


    Currently, David was leisurely strolling through the jungle, heading towards the city where the mission was to take ce.


    The man they had all been sent to hunt wasst seen at Pedellopian Street at the city which was also the slums in the city. It was a ce controlled by five ferocious and famous gangs that ughters lives like chickens.


    To enter the slums was no difficult matter but to pull an operation like an assassination was a different matter entirely as one would be ganged up and be killed by the four gangs.


    David confirmed the location and had began heading towards the city hen he found the conflict between the two groups had gotten a lot more boring.


    As he cleared a ratherrge patch of grass his way away with his ridiculouslyrge golden axe, his ears suddenly twitched and he paused slightly but then continued what he was doing.


    Almost a minuteter, the was arge boom and the area jungle before David was burnt into ashes as the figure of a dark skinned man could be seen.


    "Who gave you the permission to leave." His voice roared and the fire in his body burned even more.


    David gazed at Bane with concern on his face. "You should stop using that ability otherwise you will only get cker and cker." He advised.


    Bane''s expression darkened and his veins throbbed as the a single vein in his head popped up.


    "I will kill you!" it appears David had touched upon a Forbidden topic.

 Chapter 308 - Strange Old Man

    "I''m going to kill you!"


    BOOM!


    The fire around his body roared around his body like a fire storm,distorting the atmosphere and burning every particles in the air to crisp.


    Suddenly, there was a drowning sound of something charging and then, a muffled thunderous boom sounded out as the fire around Bane''s body exploded with a bang.


    This force propelled Bane''s body by an unimaginable degree. He was like a raging dragon with untamed fire weaving through the atmosphere and in the blink of an eye he was directly before David.


    Fire formed around his fist and he punched directly at David''s chest. It appears he didn''t n on killing David and just wanted to render himpletely helpless since he didn''t use his ws.


    But what happened next made Bane''s mouth open wide and his jaw immediately dropped in shock.


    David had grabbed his burning fist with his own ordinary fist. Holding the fist so tightly and not minding the burning force around them.


    There wasn''t the slightest bit of sound as David absorbed the entire force of the fist into his own body without causing the ground to explode.


    David face turned expressionless by this point as he gazed at Bane withplete indifference.


    "Who do you think you are?" his voice was cold, prating and chilling to the ears that one couldn''t help but shiver from it.


    As he said that, the fire around Bane''s hand was instantly extinguished as though some kind of gic force was suppressing them.


    That wasn''t all, the suppressive force spread from Bane''s hand, growing from his arm, to his chest and his body within the seconds, extinguishing the mes around his body.


    Apletely domineering gic force gushed it from David''s body, rushing right into Bane''s body, dispersing his own gic force that was feeding and creating the mes, dispersing them into nothingness.


    Bane eyes revealed a bit of fear but he couldn''t believe he was going through such humiliation by his fellow student. In a moment of desperation, he roared out loud, agitating his cells to the absolute limit and feeding even more gic force to the mes.


    Causing the fire around his body that was being extinguished struggle and flicker back to life.


    In a pure rage, he wed at David, with his ming ws that glowed red with fierce heat.


    "Riiip!"


    The air between the two was being torn apart and David seem to be too slow to react or didn''t even react at all as the ws tore through his body.


    "Shiiiiiing!" An ear piercing sound prated through their ears as the sharp ws scratched through David''s skin, unable to prate a single centimeter into it.


    "That''s impossible!" Bane''s hoarse voice muttered to himself. His expression instantly turned pale as he stared at the scene that had happened before him.


    David was originally still indifferent but then, he noticed that his shirt was burning to aches due to the fire from the w.


    He immediately exploded into a rage. "One of my favourite shirts!"


    "Boom!"


    He mmed his foot against Bane''s chest, sending him crashing through several trees into an unknown distance.


    "My shirt!" David''s face was livid as he stared at the half shirt. He had just wanted to show off his strength to allow that guy to see the disperity between them.


    He didn''t think it would cost him his ck shirt. He red at the distance in anger. "Tsk Tsk Tsk. You really did deserve that. You could have just escaped from all this trouble since the beginning but instead, you chose to act cool." Hazel criticised.


    David gritted his teeth and then sighed before he turned around and start walking off.


    "You still aren''t running uhn? Guess you just haven''t learned your lessons yet." Hazel''s said reprimandedly.


    "How else I''m i going to get a shirt to enter the city of leave with a half burnt cloth?"


    "They would just think I''m some mad person and refuse to open the gate which would require me to force my way in which will eventually activate the city defensive system which by the way will obliterate me in seconds!" David retorted.


    But Hazel remained silent. "That''s right. You only keep quiet when I''m right."


    "Or when you act stupid."


    David directly ignored the small mutter he heard inside his head. He had given up figuring out how his AI''s personality grew to this point.


    A few minutester, David flung an unconscious student aside and tried on the new cloth.


    "It''s a perfect fit." With that, he stomped his foot to the ground and with an explosive sound that cracked the ground and a shockwave that level the jungle in a one meter radius, David was propelled forwards.He was now ready to enter the city.


    * * * * * * * * *


    Half an hourter, David reached upon a huge majestic gate that was being held by gigantic City Walls, protecting the city within.


    David could see as every person who entered and exited the city was being thoroughly inspected by the machines at that was at both side of the gates after which, was then further inspected by another set of soldiers at the gate.


    The security around the city gate was very tight and as David watched on further, his eyes opened wide. The defensive mechanism being used by this city was even more astonishing than he had thought.


    "That''s a fvcking Suncraner 420H! A whole four being ced at the city wall."


    "If they ced this one out in the open, which ones did they keep hidden." David muttered in astonishment.


    "Are you new here kid?" Suddenly a the voice of an old man sounded out from behind him.


    David''s expression tightened and his face twitched. He slowly turned backwards like a robot as he stared at the old man who had appeared behind him without his notice.


    Even his intuition failed to notice the old man. Suddenly, David face lossened and he sighed In relief as he smiled at the old man.


    The man was just an ordinary mortal with no power at all. He wasn''t even radiating any wave which stated he wasn''t even a Spryher which could exin why he couldn''t sense him in the first instant.


    But to approach him behind him that silently, David attributed it to him being so focused about the weapons on the city wall he failed to notice the old man''s footstep.


    "Yes, I''m new to this ce. But how did you know about that?"


    "Haha kid, that''s because you talk too loud." The old manughed gruffly as his white beard flickered left and right.


    David was a bit confused since he was almost sure he said that in his head. But he decided to let it go as he might have really said it out loud.


    Heughed in embarrassment a she responded. "I guess my voice must have being really loud. Sorry to have disturbed you old man."


    The old man smiled as he waved his hands. "Don''t worry about it kid. You can call me Old Addict. What''s your name kid?"


    David was taken aback."Uhm, Old Addict? You sure?"


    "Don''t be so wishy washy about people''s name kid. It''s fine. Just call me Old Addict."


    "Alright, whatever you say Old Addict. I''m Floyd by the way." David responded back at the old man with a smile.


    The old man gazed at David with a strange expression and his eyes flickered with a strange light. "Floyd? You sure about that?"


    "What? Why do you ask." David was still smiling but his body was strangely vignt as he stared at Old Addict.


    "You have a strange name Kid." The old man replied back.


    "Never mind that. I see you know your weapons well, seeing as you could recognise the four Suncraner 420H almost instantly." The old man said as he also gazed at the weapons on the city gates.


    "I try my best. And although I don''t know much about weapons, I''ve read about weapons like this in a textbook."


    "Is that so?" The old man stared at David with that same strange expression that made his eyes flicker with lights.


    But it was just too fast for David to notice it. "Yes." David nodded his head.


    The old man nodded and he bent down slightly towards David''s ears as he said in a mischievous tone. "Do you want to know the weapons they kept hidden beyond the gates?"


    David stared at the old man for a while trying to determine if the old man was joking or not but then, he gave up andughed it off. "Old Addict, it''s impossible for the City to reveal it''s protection ns to the public. Stop trying to trick me, it''s impossible for you to know about that."


    "Is it?" The old man smirked and then gazed at David with a mysterious look on his face.


    David''sugh instantly paused as he gut closer to the old man. "Are you really serious?"


    "Absolutely! I know the hidden weapons in the city gates." The man said with absolute confidence on his face that seem to say ''Praise Me!'' in absolute confidence.


    David quickly ced his hands on the old man''s mouth, appearing very anxious.

 Chapter 309 - Gathering Information

    David quickly ced his hands on the old man''s mouth, appearing very anxious.


    He looked left to right hoping that no one heard the old man''s words.


    "Do you want to get us killed?" Knowing the weapons arrangements of the city gates was no different then the city beingid bare.


    With tat sort of information, one could just take the necessary precaution and one would be able to silently infiltrate the city and even when sighted by someone and the rm bells ring, there is nothing that could stop a prepared man from leaving or entering the city..


    But it was at this moment he realised that the old man was somehow messed up in the head.iving the old man to one corner, he decided to humour the old man out of pity.


    "Alright, since you im to know the map of the defensive measures they took, tell me, I''m listening."


    The old man appeared to be very excited as he said opened his mouth to speak.


    "The first and obvious line of defense is the Suncraner but the second line of defense is another five hidden Suncraner arranged in different positions."


    "Now, the truly terrifying weapons hidden are the ck hole sma-"


    "Pfft! Cough!! Cough!" David couldn''t just hold it in and instantly choked on his own spit. After a while, he turned to re at the old man and shouted in a whisper.


    "You old Addict. Even a ratherrge institution wouldn''t be able to get their hands on a ck Hole sma. What makes you think a Mid sized city like this would be able to procure one instead!?"


    "And who said this was a mid-sized city." The old man gazed at David a bit confused.


    David was instantly stunned speechless and he really just want to turn back and leave this instant.


    "Don''t disrupt me when I''m speaking kid, It''s impolite. Anyways, There are four ck Hole smas installed inside the wall, covered with some kind of artificial camouging ornament that can even overlook the gaze of an Integrated Phaser.". The old man continued speaking excitedly, spewing out saliva as he spoke


    David''s eyes twitched incessantly and he really wanted to just shut this old man up. He still managed to take in four ck Hole sma. But his expression got twisted when he''s heard the old man mention the Raven GH-10.


    It was a fvcking lock-onser beam. There is no way one could escape being hit no matter how fast you are. Even David had barely read about it since the institute only had that much information on hand.


    It was at this moment David knew... He had wasted his damn time. Even if this was arge sized city, it shouldn''t have enough power to procure such weapons. And not to talk of the expensive traps the old man was talking about.


    When the old man was done, he gazed at David proudly as with an expression stating ''Praise me kid! I know you want to.''


    "Deep breathes David, deep breathes." as he said this to himself. He immediately turned around and left without hesitation.


    The old man was a bit stunned and he called out. "Hey kid. You didn''t hear the best part of it yet."


    David paused in his steps and his body trembled. After a few seconds, he resumed moving as he headed towards the line of people wanting to enter the city.


    The old man gazed at David with a weird expression as he shook his head. "Kids these days."


    "Don''t you think there might be some truth to the old man''s words?" David rolled his eyes as he retorted.


    "You are thest person I expect that question from."


    Strangely though, Hazel remained silent and David thought back to the words she had muttered back then about the other reason she always goes silent sometimes and couldn''t help but freeze slightly.


    Finally, it was David''s turn. He quickly turned on his interface and a picture of himself popped up together with some false information about him.


    Like his name, Floyd Brown, his age and other things originally falsified by the institute.


    A prating greenser light shine from the machine Into the hologram, scanning if the information was false or correct.


    With a blip sound, the greenser light vanished and David stepped forwards and proceeded to be searched on by the guards.


    Three different guards also gazed deeply at his identity tag and then left him to leave after seeing nothing wrong with it.


    "Don''t cause any trouble kid, this ce is not as simple as it looks." David was confused as the man had said this to only him and not the other two that had just left.


    But he decided the middle aged man had said it out of pity but what made him a bit wary was the look on the man''s face.


    David took his turn and directly entered through the city gates into the city. It was really beautiful and David couldn''t help but be awed by it.


    It was the first true city he had seen since his reincarnation to this ce. The ce was bustling with people, children, men and women.


    Walking in and out of somerge establishments or their homes. From the far distance, he could see the market at the distance how the customers and the traders were haggling.


    It was the first glimpse at a normal life David had seen and he couldn''t help but be a bit emotional at the scene.


    Calming himself down, he decided other students had already been here and would have gotten much of a lead on him on the case.


    Grabbing a random stranger, by the shoulder.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!"


    He immediately apologised a bit embarrassed. When he realised it was a woman. The woman immediately red at him and she impatiently stated. "What do you want?"


    "Uhm, do you how I can reach Pedellopian Street?" David asked softly.


    The beautiful woman gazed at him strangely as she asked in return. "Are you sure you want to go there?"


    David wasn''t surprised by her reaction since the ce was practically the Slums in the city. She must be wondering why he would be willing to go to such a ce.


    But it was non of her business anyways and she shrugged as she answered him. "Just keep walking till you reach the edge if the city."


    She then turned as she was about to leave. David was stunned. He should keep walking?


    With how big the city was, it would take him almost 3 days of walking till he reached the edge of the city.


    "Sorry again but the city is huge-" before he could finish speaking, thedy waved her hands appearing to be at the very edge of exploding in anger.


    "Then you should try searching for a Public Cruiser heading towards that direction shouldn''t you?" Thedy glowered at him.


    David blinked his eyes and nodded as he watched as the woman took her leave in anger.


    "Why are the women in this world so violent? Even the ordinary ones." David muttered to himself as he shook his head.


    "You are speaking like you are not from this world. This isn''t the first time you are doing it either." Hazel said in his head.


    David expression froze slightly but he recovered and he turned around to leave without saying a word. He knew if he said anything, he would be found out as Hazel could read his heart rate but not without his permission though.


    But with Hazel''s growth, who knew if she could bypass the security.


    A few minutester, David alighted a somewhat decent looking Sky Cruiser as itnded at a somewhat old lookingnding port.


    David paid 15 star coins for the whole journey and he couldn''t help but think he had been scammed but since he was new to this ce, he decided not to haggle with the pilot.


    As he got off the ce, a terrible stink flowed past his nose and David frowned at it.


    But then, he was just at the edge of the slums and he was already perceiving something as terrible as this who knows how bad it would get once he reached the inner parts.


    Adjusting his breathe, he walked into the area and he could gradually see people showing up.


    David didn''t mind the dirty environment nor its people. As he continuously walked by, he paused as he stared at the dpidated old bar with a barely working and swinging holographic pod ced at the top which stated "Wolverton''s Bar."


    And although it was a bar, David couldn''t hear anything as he stood on the outside of the bar.


    As soon as entered, a loud overwhelming noise ofughter, music and the thick smell of cheap perfume wafted into his, almost choking him with its chemicals.


    The ce was rowdy and stifling to the extreme. David scrunched up his nose for a bit but then, he loosened up as he needed to fit in.


    Suddenly his step paused as he gazed at the edge of the bar, seeing quite a few familiar faces.

 Chapter 310 - Symphony

    David''s foot step came to a slight stop as he saw a couple familiar faces but then, he continued to walk forwards and he stopped at an empty sit at the bar.


    A couple waitresses were giggling withugher as they flirt with the men.


    The strippers and dancers twisted their bodies seductively on the dance floor while the men hollered and screamed loudly with blood rushing in their heads.


    Just a few minutes after David sat down, the heavy fragrance of perfume wafted into his nose, making a David frown slightly.


    A woman who was dressed in a short and very skimpy waitress uniform that showed off her assets and even part of her buttocks could be seen.


    She was quite pretty and with the heavy makeup she put on, it made her even more desirable.


    She wore a pretty smile as she drew closer to David, gently touching his shirt as she sat down i hisps. "Hey handsome. What would you like to have it would you rather have me instead." Thedy said softly in his ears making David very ufortable with the whole situation.


    David carefully pushed her away slightly as he replied. "Just give me your regr and as for you, I will rain check on that."


    Thedy covers her mouth as she giggled. "Oh my, You''re quite the shy one aren''t you. Alright then, a jar of Symphonying up."


    With that, she swayed her hips seductively as she left along with the fondling hands of quite a few men that touched her as she passed by.


    David was really surprised by the openness disyed in this bar.


    Waiting patiently, he kept an eye on the other two students he had seen. And although they hadn''t spotted him yet, it wouldn''t be easy to spot him since the bar was filled with people.


    A few minutester, the pretty waitress came by with arge jar and two ss cups.


    She smiled sexily as she spotted David and ced the tray containing the jar and the two cups on the table.


    She grabbed the jar and then bent down. This simple action revealed the two barely covered temping valleys on her chest all to David, and then she poured the jar of alcohol on the two ss cups.


    David raised his eye brows up but made no attempt to shift his gaze and he let it linger on the tempting sight.


    Thedy smile widened as she saw David was engrossed. She took on of the ss cups and gave it to David and she grabbed the other one herself while softly sitting on David''sps with a slight chuckle.


    "You look quite fresh handsome, are you new to town?" she asked as she gulped the whole ss of alcohol down her mouth.


    David smiled softly as he said. "Aren''t you busy with work?" With that, David took also gulped down the ss in a single gulp.


    Suddenly his face change as the alcohol touched his throat. His lungs instantly burned as though he was literally drinking fire.


    His eyes bulged out and his mouth twitched. It was as though he there was sandpaper in his throat, scratch against his lungs.


    But In the blink of an eye, his facial expression returned to normal as though what had just happen was only an illusion.


    Thedy raised her eyes brows when she saw David gulping down the content in the ss the same as she did, she then chuckled slight when as David''s eyes bulged but then was surprised as he managed to keep his calm and get used to it so quickly.


    Squinting her eyes slightly she gazed at David but she replied. "This is my work handsome. Moreover, there are other girls to keep the men upied, I guess I''m stuck with you now."


    "Hm. Floyd."


    "What do you mean?" Thedy tilted her head as she questioned.


    "My name is Floyd, and it''s as you''ve guessed, I''m new to town."


    "You can call me Red Thorn . I could tell you were new right away though, your dressing and your looks gave you away. I''ve been seeing a couple of new faces since yesterday, you''re also not the first one today." She said to David as she gulped down another ss of that red slouchy alcohol.


    David was instantly piqued by the information and but he didn''t rush. "You must have been pretty upied since your work load increases with each new person thates."


    The waitress didn''t say anything and just poured another alcohol in David''s cup and gave it to him.


    David blinked his eyes and his mouth twitched. If you asked him, he didn''t want anything to do with that alcohol and certainly didn''t want to taste it ever in his life again but. He needed information from someone.


    And the waitress would be his best bet at receiving more Information for free in this area.


    Gritting his teeth slightly, David grabbed the alcohol from thedy and gazed at it for a second before abruptly gulping it down.


    David had thought the effect would be a bit more subtle as this was the second time he was taking the ss.


    But what''s was strange was that the fire that''s burned in his throat was twice as hot as the previous one. David groaned slightly and his eyes turned ming red. Veins bulged out from his neck, head and body.


    But in the next moment, everything reverted back to normal. David had used his ability to suppress his reactions. And although the fire was burning in his throat, his expression was very normal as though he hadn''t reacted to the ss of alcohol in the first ce.


    The waitress was even more surprised at David''s reaction since the more one drank a ss of Symphony, the burning effect will double.


    The Symphony as sort of special effect. The first ss would burn, the second ss will burn twice as the first while the third will burn even more fiercely, twice as hot as the first.


    No ordinary person would be able to handle the burning effect not to mention the intense intoxication it causes.


    Which means to show that the waitress was ordinary figure either.


    Thedy''s expression was a bit more serious but she decided to answer David''s question.


    "Not really. It''s being fun teasing those innocent guys. They were just like you, uptight at first but lossen up after the first few cups of Symphony."


    The waitress shrugged with a smile. But her gaze was a little serious.


    David nodded his head and acted casual as he asked casually. "Then you must have seen some of the new faces that came in here sometimest week."


    David had calcted that that was the time his assignment must have reached this ce. And since his target''sst seen location was at this ce, he must have visited this bar at least once through outst week.


    If he wanted to find out more about it, he needed to check the surveince footage throughoutst week or ask someone who might have seen the man''s face. Someone like the waitress.


    As he asked the question, thedy poured him another bottle or the ss and as David saw this, his eyes twitched.


    And he was beginning to think thedy didn''t really want to answer his questions.


    David looked away and he closed his eyes in resignation. He needed to risk it either way. Since he had begun, there''s no going back anymore.


    Grabbing the drink from her hands, he gulped down the contents quickly before he hesitated and David''s eyes instantly zed with fire. His throat burned as though he had just swallowed a zing inferno!


    David couldn''t breathe at all and hot steam flowed out from his head with a puff. Terrifying green vein bulged out from his head like little snakes and he couldn''t help but groan out loudly. His face turned visibly red and beads of sweat bulged out from his head, dropping into the table as he grabbed hold of the edge, twisting the metal edges out of shape.


    This time was even worse, David couldn''t suppress the effect even when he tried. It was as though his whole body was in a rampage and had gone out of his control entirely.


    Only after a couple minutes alter did he calm down and his expression returned to normal but the sweat in his body and the red little veins in his eyes was just starting to fade. His head was buzzing and he felt part of his brains had been fried. He couldn''t think properly.


    His breathing was rough and under the astonish gaze of thedy in hisps he had recovered from the third cup.


    Her gaze had finally turned very serious as she gazed into David''s eyes. She didn''t answer his "There are only five people who have drank three cups of Symphony and didn''t pass out from the pain. I guess you are one of them now."


    She then paused as she said, "Do you know what happens when you drink five cups?"


    David was still feeling his brain buzz from the alcohol and he unconscious asked in a hoarse voice. "What'' happens?"


    "You get to have me all to yourself for one night.." Thedy whispered seductively as she blew her hot breath to tickle his ears.

 Chapter 311 - Sleeping With Red Thorn

    David''s brain started buzzing and his breathing grew rapid when he heard the woman say those words.


    And as thedy leaned closer to him with her red luscious lips a few inches away from his


    David eyes zeroed on that tempting lips and he couldn''t help it and unconsciously leaned forwards.


    As their lips was about to meet, thedy drew backwards with a giggle and ce her finger on David''s lips as though to shut him up.


    "Not so quick Floyd. You have just two cups left. If you can handle the fifth cup, then you should be able to handle me." She whispered seductively and even though the bar was very noisy, her voice wasn''t been ovepped with the noisy bar.


    Red thorn poured another two cups of the alcohol and drank it in a single cup while she ced the second cup in David''s hands.


    And although she didn''t say anything, her intention was very clear.


    David body shuddered and he suddenly sobered up a bit upon hearing her words.


    He had almost reached his limit with the third cup. ording to his calctions, he might be able to handle the fourth cup but there was no certainty he would be able handle the fifth cup without passing out.


    But still, there was no way he would be able to withdraw information from her without doing what''s she wanted and drinking the fifth cup, he would be free to ask whatever questions he wanted from her.


    He was only able to think for a bit and with the intense alcohol in his system, his rationality was gradually fading and his boldness increasing by the second.


    In a few seconds, his hesitation faded.


    "Gulp!"


    The liquid entered his throat like a burningva. And David''s face turned a deep shade of crimson colour.


    Pain red up in David''s throat and he felt as though his brain was being stirred fried. His head steamed and his brain was so hot he thought he was personally on fire.


    The feeling was so intense David groaned and gritted his teeth tightly in order to stop himself from shouting out loud in pain.


    Hot steam sealed out from his nose like a bull but then, the feeling eventually faded after a few minutes.


    He opened his blood shot eyes and he saw that he had knelt down on the ground and the waitress was now sitting opposite him.


    He slowly got up from his kneeling position and drowsily sat back down on his seat.


    The feeling of dizziness had more than doubled. David couldn''t even think straight any more and he didn''t even know when he took the fifth cup.


    But he was immediately aware the moment he swallowed it. His brain immediately went nk.


    Red thorn watched with rapt attention and interest as David stared at her nkly. On the verge of passing out.


    Her eyes also appearing a bit drowsy as she herself had almost reached her limit, since seven cups is her limit without passing out.


    But she was even more Interested in David and her eyes shone passion as she stared at David with a heated gaze.


    This was her first time seeing someone take three cups of Symphony without passing out and this in itself was making her so horny she immediately pulled David by the arm and lead him to the exit at the back of the bar.


    David wasn''t in the right state of mind. As he followed her nkly without any struggle.


    As soon as they reached a quiet and dark corner, Red thorn opened into a small hidden door way and entered into the room with David in tow.


    Grabbing the nkly looking David by the shoulders she mmed him against the wall.


    She then put her mouth against his and kissed him very rough and deep while at the same time, roughly pulling his shirt up with her hands.


    David''s whose eyes supposed to still be nk widened in shock. Wasn''t she supposed to tell him some top secret information that she thinks he wouldn''t be able to remember due to the alcohol?


    Wasn''t she supposed to dump him in the room out of pity after she had robbed him off his money since he wouldn''t be able to prove anything either way when hees back for.


    But what''s was happening right now? H-he he was being molested! David began to panic as he thought about what to do.


    He had made himself vulnerable to the effects of the drink and its alcoholic content when he could just use the enhanced metabolism he gains after agitating his werewolf gene to the maximum.


    With that''s, the alcohol would be quickly digested and there was no way it would have affected him.


    But he had intentionally let himself fall victim to the situation thinking it would be easier to extract information from her this way but with the situation he is currently in is still trying to wrap his brain on the around this whole thing.


    But before he knew it, his eyes turned instantly turned golden and a never before seen urge he had been suppressing from deep with his heart erupted like an inferno.


    His expression changed as he realised he was about to lose control of the beast. But before he could make use of his ability to suppress the inner beast, his body grew a few inches taller and furs erupted out from his body.


    A beastly growl erupted from his lips and without hesitation, he grabbed red thorn whose eyes was wide and shining with extreme lust violently by the waist and threw her on the small bed that was in the room.


    Red thorn giggled softly with that rough action and that''s seem to have driven David right over the edge and he ripped apart her already scarce clothing with his ws that had grown out from his fingers and instantly pounced on her.


    In the next few hours, the sounds of a beast grunting and moaning sound of a female filled with pleasure sounded out from the room.


    The room shook intensely, apanied with loud banging sounds which was drowned by the noiseing from the bar.


    After about two hours, there was a loud grunting sound and a woman''s scream and then everything went quiet all of a sudden.


    There was two loud thumps, one a bit light and another heavy.


    Inside the room, the whole furniture had been broken to pieces. There is not a single thing in the room that was intact and in ce.


    The bedding had been reduced to shambles. David had immediately fallen asleep as soon as he touched the ground.


    Red thornid on the floor, her heavy breathing turning soft by the minute and her expression was weary and she appeared to be very exhausted.


    She gazed at the sleeping David with a strange expression on her face and eventually she fell asleep on the cold ground.


    * * * * * * * *


    David woke up with huge migraine and he couldn''t help but groan from the pain. He supported himself with his hands as he rubbed his head with his hands to ease the pain.


    He then paused as he seem to have remembered something but want able to make sense of it.


    Grunting slightly, he didn''t bother to think much about it and just asked Hazel directly.


    "What happenedst night?" David said as he closed his eyes and continued to massage his head with his fingers.


    "You had sex-"


    "What!?" David''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped to the ground.


    He was about to say something to refute the matter when he flickers of images shed through his mind and he was instantly in shock.


    He immediately look to the left and then right. He was still in the room but thedy was no where to be found.


    "She left?" David frowned slightly as an indescribable feeling overwhelmed his heart.


    "Disappointed?"


    "I didn''t say that, Hazel." David immediately denied it.


    "Hm, she dropped a letter though."


    "Where?" David nced around before he saw a small sheet of paper just a few inches from him.


    "Off to work. Come out for breakfast once you are done." then she sighed her name on it, Thorn.


    David blinked his eyes as he stared at the sheet of paper for a second before removing his gaze.


    His expression then turned indifferent. He couldn''t really recall what had happenedst night but he knew the beast which had developed in his mind when he sessfully practiced the werewolf had hone out of his absolute controlst night and had suppressed him thoroughly.


    And although it was calm now and doesn''t need him to consciously suppress himself, who knows when it would burst out all of a sudden like it didst night during a critical moment, then what?


    That was the least of his worries right now. What he is worried about right now is that he had suppressed the inner beast that had been created with the werewolf body but it eventually burst out and thankfully, didn''t do any permanent damage.


    What the vampire? He had been suppressing his urge for human''s blood ever since he created the body. What would happen when it explodes?


    .

 Chapter 312 - Danger!

    David frowned deeply as he pondered on the topic.


    If he continued to suppress his urge for human blood, there was no saying when the urge would be too much and would suddenly explode just as the werewolf had done.


    "How troublesome." David muttered to himself and he washed himself up with and got dressed with the cloth he assumed Red Thorn had ced on the ground for him.


    As he exited the room, he noticed the ce was oddly silent, a total contrast from how noisy it had beingst night.


    As soon a David exited the hallway and walked into the bar, he saw a middle aged man in an putting in an apron and cooking at one corner of the bar.


    And from the pleasant smell David was perceiving, it smelled like bacon and it seemed really good.


    As David was engrossed in the scent, the man seemed to have noticed that someone was staring at him and nced backwards at David.


    "Oh, you are here. Come help with this." The middle aged man flipped the meat on the grill perfectly while he threw a bottle of ingredients to David.


    With his improved eyed to hand coordination, there was no way he could miss it.


    "You are fvcked." Hazel''s voice sounded softly in his mind.


    He walked forwards, a bit confused about what''s was going on and with what hazel had said but still did as he was told and carefully sprinkle the bottle containing ingredients in it.


    "So you are the one who drank five cups of symphony." The man'' said as he was doing his stuff.


    David paused and then nodded since there was no reason to deny the matter. "Yes, but it was just by a fluke."


    The man gazed at David with squinted eyes as he replied. "You are pretty brave."


    This should have made David feel a tad bit good about thepliment but David strangely felt weird and the atmosphere seem to be a bit tense.


    But he still replied. "Thank you."


    There was a moment of silence and just the sizzling sound of the meat sounded out in the entire bar.


    David also remained silent for a few minutes and sprinkled the ingredients whenever he was told to do so.


    But soon, he got a bit impatient an directly asked. "Where is Red Thorn?"


    The old man paused his flipping but then continued as he said with a light snort. "Is that what she told you her name was? "


    David was the least bit annoyed. If he couldn''t figure out the name Red Thorn was a fake name, he should just go hit his head on a tree andmit suicide.


    "Where is she?" David pressed on, still not annoyed by the man''s behaviour.


    "I sent her on an errand to go grab something from the Market." The middle aged man answered him this time.


    David released a sigh of relief he didn''t realised he had been holding. Subconsciously, he thought he might have broken her with his beastly behaviourst night but still, he was somewhat disappointed.


    And Before he knew it, he had opened his mouth to ask."When is she going to be back."


    The middle aged man didn''t stop what he was doing and replied. "She won''t be back until evening."


    With that, the man cleaned his hands with a clean cloth and served two tes of sd mixed with something else and the bacon. It was somewhat of a weirdbination.


    "Grab that, let''s go eat." he said to David and then turned to seat at a table in the bar.


    David did as he was told and he grabbed both tes and settled them on the table.


    After which he took his swat and started devouring the meal. He was strangely very hungry this morning and before he knew it, he had already eaten the whole te in just a minute.


    Satisfied, David sighed and then hesitated before he said. "Thank you for the meal."


    The man raised his head up from his food and he gazed at David indifferently.


    "Thank Aneane, she ckmailed me into doing this for you." The middle ages man then ignored David and focused on his food.


    David froze for a second before he muttered "So her name is Aneane uhn?"


    David''s paused for a bit but then decide to ask. "I''m Floyd, and you?"


    "Her father."


    The atmosphere suddenly froze and David turned stiff as the middle aged man raised his head and he squinted his eyes dangerously at David.


    David''s eyes twitched and the air between the two turned awkward in that moment.


    He blinked his eyes and his mouth automatically opened to give an excuse but he just couldn''t find one and in the end, he just said.


    "It was the alcohol." his voice was soft and even he himself knew it was a stupid excuse.


    The middle aged man gazed at David before he nodded slowly with a raised eye brow.


    "Not a valid excuse but still, it really was the alcohol."


    David released a breath he didn''t know he was holding.


    "Her father? Dammit, It was her father all along!" David cursed in his mind.


    "Yeah, you''re pretty much fvcked right now."


    "So you knew about this?" David questioned in his mind.


    "Yea, they are 40% identical. It didn''t require much processing to connect the dots." Hazel replied.


    As David was about to reprimand her, he heard the middle aged man said. "So how was it."


    David blinked his eyes twice and hesitated. This wasn''t really a topic to talk about with her father listening but he still answered.


    "It was a bit nk but I enjoyed every moment of it." David could vaguely remember the whole scene, but he felt refreshed and from the flickers of memories, he couldn''t help but reminisce on how great it was.


    His voice was filled with confidence as though assuring the middle aged man of his daughter''s skill.


    The middle aged man whose expressionless face was starting to loosen up froze and he stared nkly at David and then he closed his eyes.


    Breathing roughly through his nose. David was once again confused with what was going on with the situation now again.


    What else does the man want to hear from me? David couldn''t help but be confused.


    The middle aged man then opened his eyes and then stared at David with a glint in his eyes before he calmed down. But from his gritted teeth, on could tell he was far from being calm.


    "I was talking about the food. How was the food?"


    "Oh! The food, you were talking about the food? It was really delicious. " David said after blushing slightly in shame.


    "I have to go now, thank you for your hospitality. " With that, David quickly left the bar as he felt that if he stayed any longer, he would involuntarily say something he shouldn''t have said.


    He hurriedly drew in a deep breath of relief and he turned towards a random road, and then quickly walked through the road until the bar faded from behind him through the crowds of people.


    The middle aged man was still seated in his spot and he said in a soft voice to no one at all.


    "He isn''t as simple as he appears to be." his voice echoes through therge bar and faded with the wind.


    But then, a seemingly secret door opened slowly and Aneane slowly walked out. She wasn''t putting on the slightest bit of make up this time making her look a bit normal looking but her actions were elegant.


    She turned towards her father and said in a soft voice. "I know he isn''t simple."


    "You know that he is one of them and yet, you slept with him!?" The middle aged man mmed his clenched fist against the table in anger.


    "Calm down father. Since I made a promise regarding Symphony, I simply kept to my promises." Aneane smiled at her father as she sat down opposite him, holding his clenched fist with her two small hands.


    Her father seemed to have been calmed by her tone and actions but still, he snorted and turned his face away. "Now that there is someone who can take five cups of symphony abs still remain standing, there would surely be others out there. You should tweak the rules."


    The man advised her and then stood up from the seat to do his own things. But before he left, his said to her. "People from that world only brings trouble. Let yesterday be the Last of it." With that, he turned to leave.


    * * * * * * *


    David stopped after he reached a dirty alley. He then frowned when he saw the area was empty. Totally different from how every street in this ce was filled people begging for food or money or kids just ying around in their underwear.


    But this ce was too quiet. Suddenly, he frowned and he abruptly nced upwards. A growl that seemed like a threatening act rumbled uncontrobly from his cheat as he spotted two figures gazing at him with slight interest that was hardly any different from indifference.


    "So, you are the new wolf in town."

 Chapter 313 - Manipulating The Wolf Commanding Wave

    On the roof of one of the poorly built houses in this area, two figures stood quietly on the roof.


    One male while the other a female. Dressed a in a particrly luxurious but simple clothing built forbat. They look to be in their twenties though.


    They were both very beautiful but with clearly distinct and beautiful eye colours. Yellow irises that seem to glow even in the day time.


    They both stared down at David with clear disdain showing on their faces but also with slight interest.


    "Why do you think this one came here this time?" Thedy tilted her head to the young man as she asked the question out of boredom.


    The young man shrugged his shoulders softly. "For our manuals, resources, guidance, who knows."


    "Let''s just get this over with, I''m about to reach the beta state, I can''t keep being distracted by some stupid Ignorant but daring stray wolves. It would affect my advancement."


    The young man stated casually but one could hear the sheer pride in his tone.


    The youngdy wore a look of awe and envy on her face. She was still at the omega state and was still far from reaching the beta state.


    "Hm? He''s not to bad. He noticed is in just a few minutes." Arric said in slight surprise.


    But then it faded soon faded into indifference. "Seat this one out Keena. Let me let me handle it. It would be quick that way."


    He then spoke loudly as soon as David looked upwards to notice them. "So you are the new wolf in town?"


    David responded with a subconscious deep growling sound.


    "My my, you are one violent wolf aren''t you?" Arric smirked as he watched David with renewed interest.


    His expression suddenly changed into one of seriousness and with a loud boom, he stomped his feet against the roof and the entire building trembled.


    A massive wave of energy erupted out from Arric as he shouted a deepmanding voice that was mixed with a humans voice and the loud growl of a beast.


    "Kneel!"


    "Boom!"


    The waves of energy spread out like rippled in water and they had touched David before he knew it.


    The waves merged with David''s body in a millisecond and a voice that seem to contain the power of heaven and earth resounded in David''s mind.


    It rumbled like thunder in his mind, attempting to control his will and regardless of his urge, it wanted him to kneel.


    The entire environment grew silent as the power exploded in the entire surrounding area. Every living thing in the entire 20 meter radius turned silent.


    David blinked his eyes and a strange expression touched his face. That was because as the voice sounded in his head, instead of feeling the urge to kneel down, he felt the wave that just entered his body turn in in an instant.


    Whatsoever power themanding waves carried faded away like smoke as soon as they came into contact with him and were as docile as amb or an an innocent baby.


    David wasn''t sure but there was a feeling that tugged his mind it was as if... He could manipte the waves.


    Arric continued to release themanding ripples, forming some sort of connection towards him and David.


    Tilted his head, David reached towards the waves with his mind and said with an innocent but confused expression on his face.


    "Kneel?"


    His voice was soft but as the words escaped his lips, but they were like a raging wave that smashed against Arric''s mind.


    it was like a thunderstorm appearing all over a sudden and his face suddenly turned pale and with a loud thud, one of his kneel smashed a hole in the roof of the building they were standing on.


    Keena was shocked as she immediately shouted. "What are you doing Arric?"


    Arric face was deathly pale as he nced at with blood shot eyes as he replied Keena with blood shot eyes. "I-I don''t know!"


    Veins bulged in Arric''s eyes and he tried to expel themanding from his mind as found the pressure increasing hard to bear but was starting to fade as he struggled.


    Bit by bit, he rose up through shear will and was about to stand up straight.


    When a strange smile graced David''s mouth as he said in a deep voice that rumbled with the sound of 10 thousand thunders striking across the sky.


    "I said... Kneel!"


    "Boom!"


    There wasn''t even a single moment of struggle as both Arric''s kneels mmed against the roof with an intense might.


    The entire roof shattered into pieces and Arric fell right into the building, still on his kneels.


    Keena''s expression changed and she made a swift jump,nding at the roof opposite her.


    Her expression wasn''t looking too good and the disdain in her face turned into a more cautious one.


    "Who are you? This is the territory of the Lyman Family. Don''t think you can do as you wish over here." Keena warned with a growl that resounded from her lips.


    "Don''t use themanding waves, i think he has gained the ability to manipte themanding waves of those that touched him." Arric''s voice resounded from within the now roofless house, and from the fact that he wasn''t out of the building yet, it means he was still struggling to recover.


    Kenna''s expression changed slightly as she stared at David. "So you are just one of those rare gifted ones uhn? And here I was thinking you were a Beta." her tone was cold and her expression savage.


    She didn''t bother to let him talk when a clothes ripped apart and she morphed into a huge 2 meters tallplete wolf with sharp ws and rows of sharp teeth that could bite through metals with its sharpness and strong Jaws.


    She was a true werewolf and also had the ability to morph into a full one too. Just like an integrated Phaser could.


    But David could tell she wasn''t an integrated Phaser as she looked pretty weak and her strength was just a bit decent.


    David wasn''t really surprised by her transformation since he had guessed from their conversation earlier.


    "GROWL!"


    The roof shattered and the female wolf Keena leaped at David, branding her ws and teeth.


    David stomped his foot slightly and lightly drifted away from the his position.


    A w instantly leapt through the air and tire apart the atmosphere where David had been previously standing.


    "Rip!"


    The air was ripped open once again and David tilted his head slightly, allowing the w pass by his shoulder and then with a side kick, he mmed his feet against her belly, sending her flying backwards.


    But what was strange was that, she only moved back a meter and shrugged off the power if his kick before she pounced at David with an even more insane speed.


    This time, David used the cyclone step and quickly appeared behind her to dele er another kick but it contained 70 percent of his strength.


    "Boom!" Keena was sent smashing against an old wall, making it crumble into rumbles as she was embedded inside the wall.


    David''s expression changed slightly as he saw her smashed through the wall with an enraged expression. Her eyes glowed yellow and her muscles seem to ripple with power.


    Her ws scratched through the ground and it tire apart like paper. The ground was smashed a web was caked through it.


    In that moment, Keena ran with her four limbs In a Zig zag manner and as she reached before David, her body split into three afterimages and they all perform three different attacking actions.


    The one at the middle went straight die David''s neck with its Jaws while the one at the left went for his waist and the third just wanted to m straight into him.


    David seen to have forgotten one important aspect of a wolf. The madder they got, the stronger they be which was why one needed to kill them straight in one shot otherwise, things would be even more troublesome than with time.


    There was no time and David instantly morphed into his wolf form.


    His body grew a few inches taller and muscles ripped through his body as his shirt was also torn to shred as furs grew out from his body, forming a defensive but ck type of clothing on him.


    He twitched his ears but wasn''t able to differentiate the real wolf from the fake.


    The technique kenna used seem to habe overe the loop hole.


    Enraged, David released a loud growl, and he pped his two hands against the middle wolf''s head while he mmed a foot against the one going for his waist.


    As for the wolf mming against him, there was no time for him guard against it.


    The air rippled and two wolves faded into oblivion like smoke.


    "Boom!"


    David was sent flying backwards, mming against the wall of an old house.


    The building trembled and in just a single moment, the entire three storey building crumbled with him underneath.

 Chapter 314 - Advancing To A Beta Wolf

    "Hoooooowl!!!"


    It was at that moment another huge brown wolf which was two meters high burst out from the roofless building with a loud howl.


    The air trembled as the wolf growled widely to the skies. Copious amount of spit drawled from between his lips.


    Arric had suddenly broken free of the Commanding Wave when David had been mmed into the building. It was now two wolves against one.


    ''Where is he?'' Arric said with a ferocious growl from his lips as he walked towards Keena.


    Keena looked back at him and withdraw a little to him. ''Underneath the crumbled building.''


    There was hesitation in her eyes, but then she asked. ''Are you alright.''


    Arric suddenly snapped his teeth at her with a threatening growl on his face. ''If I hear of this from anyone else''s mouth, I will kill you!''


    Keena withdrew backwards a few steps with a whine.


    Arric then looked towards the crumbled building with a ferocious look on his face. ''Step back, I must kill him myself.''


    Keena was still hesitant as that weird wolf ability might still have some sort of effect on Arric but still, she withdrew backwards as she knew she couldn''t argue with him at a moment like this.


    Arric was currently filled with rage and his muscles and furs rippled with waves like the wind. it was moments like this he was at his strongest since all werewolves increase in strength the more angrier they got.


    The fact that he was still willing to talk to keena and hadn''t snapped at her from the very beginning shows that he had a very strong high level of self control over his internal beast.


    The crumbled building around David suddenly began to vibrate and with an explosive roar that was no different from an enraged beast, the vibrating blocks of rumbled exploded out with a boom and was thrown out towards different locations with an explosive strength.


    An enraged David could be seen as the dust surrounding him and he walked out on four legs, staring at the two wolves in front of him with an angry expression on his face.


    As Arric saw David''s form, a feeling of disdain erupted out from within him as he spoke out through vibrating frequency. ''So you are just an iplete gically made wolf and you dared to struggle before us? You seem to want to court death.''


    And although Arric''s mouth was still letting out the threatening growl, David could strangely understand what he was saying.


    David snorted and revealed a wolfish grin. ''I''m even moreplete than your forefathers.''


    ''Courting death!''


    "Hooowl!"


    Arric eyes glowed yellow, with a tinge of blue which was the trade mark of a beta wolf. Which meant that, he was at the verge of advancing to a beta wolf.


    The void around him instantly distorted and he disappeared from his previous position.


    David''s eyes opened wide with a frown and the void behind him distorted as a huge wolf almost three meters tall appeared behind David, snapping its jaws at him.


    But David was even faster and although he did know what sort of techniques allows one that huge to teleport in a matter of second, his innumerable amount of experience allowed him to perfectly dodge that ambush.


    He leaned forwards as though attempting to throw himself forwards but then, his waist suddenly twisted sideways and he pped his right leg/paws, wing at Arric''s face with a tremble and a whoosh.


    Arric''s eyes shed once more and the void trembled as he once again disappeared from his previous location a few inches away from David pawing at his eyes.


    He then appeared above the unsteady David since he was still in the position of kicking out his paws.


    David''s leg suddenly inted with size and the ground beneath him shattered with a bang as he propelled his body backwards barely dodging from Arric''s w attacks.


    "Why can''t you directly just kill them, haven''t you had enough ytime already?" Hazel muttered in his head.


    David frowned as he replied. "Can''t you tell that I''m being watched?" He quickly twisted his head as he felt the wind behind him shift, barely dodging a w heading towards the back of his head.


    Using the Cyclonic step, David barely avoided the follow up attacks as he heard Arric''s enraged voice. ''Fight me like a true man!''


    "By a weak human?" Hazel responded. The confusion obvious in her tone.


    "Wait, why would a human be here?" Hazel mumbled in his head as she thought it was strange. Even those with little bit of power could feel the oppressing pressure in the area while an ordinary human would subconsciously avoid passing that particr area.


    But this human seem to be watching their battle which means that he wasn''t really a normal human had might have something with him to disguise the waves of power every Phaser gains.


    "Exactly my point." David responded back to Hazel and his expression suddenly changed and he immediately crossed his hands as two ws shed through the air, Carrying enough strength to rip a boulder into shreds.


    "Boom!" David''s legs drew two deep ravines on the ground as he was sent skidding backwards.


    Dust rose up and as the strength pushing him backwards was finally negated, David eyes turned serious as he saw his thick and callused arm covered with thick furs was being frozen.


    And although the two ws had failed to prate his arms, frost began to from in his arm and grew from his arm to his shoulder in an increasing momentum.


    David''s arms were being frozen by some type of power and he gazed at Arric with astonishment in his eyes.


    Arric also seem to be surprised by this development and his eyes began to sh from his previous yellow eyes to a deep blue one.


    The colour of his eyes began to change and the waves he was previously emitting suddenly changed as his power level continued to rise up.


    Arge gale swept through the entire area as his waves of power increased with a ferocious momentum.


    He was advancing to from an Omega wolf to a Beta!


    Keena gazed at him with a myriad of expressions on her face. Shock, envy, awe and respect. At this moment, his position in the park would increase drastically and be would be like a street dog who had just leapt through the Evolution gate to bing a truly ferocious wolf.


    "Would you keep on watching or decide to stop him?"


    "Since I''m acting the weakling, I might as well see it through." David said and he growled loudly.


    Power erupted out from within him and the block of ice that had frozen his arms and already spreading to his shoulders shattered into countless bits of ice to the ground.


    He dropped down on all fours a he vanished into multiple after images as he attempted to attack Arric at this moment of his advancement.


    Keena''s expression changed and she threw herself towards David in an attempt to stop him.


    David was moving like a raging wave and before the she-wolf could react, she was pped with a backhanded w out of the way. A whine escaping her lips.


    As he reached within a 10 meter radius of Arric, David instantaneous lurched to a stop.


    It was as though he hadn''t been moving at that amazing speed previously. Without hesitation, he leapt sideways and a whistling sound echoed through the air.


    Arge sharp sword shape block of ice smashed down at the area in front of David''s previous position.


    "Boom!"


    The de shattered the ground, creating a two meter radius size hole in the ground. The areas around it was entirely frozen. The damage of that sword shape ice was clear to see.


    "Hahaha! Good! Good! This is also good. Now we have another young Beta Wolf amongst us." A middle aged man that seem to be in his forties smiled as he dropped down from a towering building,nding without the slightest bit of booming sound as one would have expected.


    Keena struggled but managed to stand up. She lowered her head in shame upon seeing the middle aged man and bowed softly with her huge head, saying. "Beta Nelson, what are you doing out here? I''m sorr-"


    The man waved his hands softly at her but this made Keena kept her mouth shut in an immediately.


    "It''s a joyous moment right now, do not ruin it." His face was stern as he stared at Keena but then, he ass once again full of smiles as he stared at Arric who now had his eyes closed, focusing on feeling the increasing waves in his body to gain and acquire the power of frost he had used earlier.


    "Don''t worry child. Just focus on yourself right now, I will handle the situation from hear." The middle aged man said softly towards him.


    And then he slowly turned around to face David. An iplete wolf with the ability to manipte the Commanding waves of the higher hierarchy.


    Hmm, he should make a good experimental subject. The old man muttered as he rubbed his chin.


    David stared seriously at the middle aged man and his expression turned pale. It was unknown when, but the man suddenly appeared in front of him, and then ce a finger on his head.


    "Ice Prison. "

 Chapter 315 - Escape!

    "Ice Prison."


    "Shau!"


    Before David could react, a cold wind blew towards him with and his body suddenly frozen and a huge block of ice began from around his body and in a blink of an eye, a huge block of ice formed from around him.


    Completely encasing him without David being able to react in the slightest. He could only watch with wide eyes as he was beingpletely covered in the Ice Prison.


    The middle aged man quietly withdrew his finger from David''s head and slowly turned around to watch the increasing wave of power emerging from within Arric''s body.


    Beta Nelson wore a huge smile and ced his hands behind his his back, thinking. ''Today wasn''t bad at all. A new beta in the pack and also a test subject worthy of being experimented on. Not bad, not bad at all.''


    That was his thoughts. And as for David, he only thought of him as a worthy test subject and had totally forgotten about him.


    And as for David breaking through the ice encasement, he didn''t even think that was possible through luck.


    That was because he had used his ability together with a technique he had learnt from the park to trap David in.


    The technique was a very powerful one and he had long since figured out that David was a Phaser but a weird one that seem to have been bitten by another werewolf which granted him the ability to transform.


    But it seems that transformation wasn''t aplete one. But that didn''t matter as of yet, he was going to experiment on himter and figured out his true source of power and find out if he could replicate the ability to manipte the Commanding waves from his body.


    Seconds turned to minutes and soon, 10 minutes had passed since Arric had been advancing to a beta wolf.


    Keena sat down and watched the scene carefully as she might used the opportunity to gain insights which might aid her in advancing into a beta wolf.


    The excitement seem to have not faded from Beta Nelson''s eyes and he stared at Arric with focus in his expression. While another part of his attention was focused on the surrounding areas incase of any threat.


    Suddenly there was a soft silent crack which caught beta Nelson''s attention. And he frowned softly as he scanned the entire surrounding area with his eyes but couldn''t figure out where the sound hade from.


    He then though it was probably something else or the ground underneath Arric might be cracking out due to his shear might.


    Inside the block of eyes, David''s eyes shed between red and gold and his body began to tremble silently like a hidden bit silent volcano.


    Inside of David''s body, one could see how his cells were being extremely agitated as they jumped and bounced in his body.


    Inside his gene pool, the seven golden DNA strand and the seven Blood red DNA strands in his gene pool broke apart like straw.


    That was the end of it. The golden strand and the blood red strand immediately flew towards each other andbined into a perfect 14 strands of DNA.


    One half of the DNA strand was golden in colour while another half of the DNA strands was blood red.


    As soon as both DNA strands connected, the world seem to pause and the cells within David was like a raging storm.


    As they vibrated, and collided against each other with explosive force, some of the weaker cells were being directly destroyed while the normal ones were showing signs of getting destroyed as they collided against each other.


    It was clear that with enough time, every cell in his body would bepletely destroyed In time and if David didn''t stop what he was doing in the next ten seconds, his cells wouldpletely be destroyed without hesitation and he would undoubtedly die without a shadow of a doubt.


    And no matter how strong his regeneration capabilities were, he would still be a squashed to death by his own strength.


    David''s eyes waspletely bloodshot. Mad they alternated between red and gold before one of his pupils settled at gold and the left eye settled on red.


    David eyes squinted softly as he whispered, "Silver Body."


    His body hummed softly and his skin instantly turned silver as the silver body was being activated.


    His cells that were about to be destroyed also seem to turn a tad bit metallic in shape which seem to prolong their life span despite the amount of pressure and work they were being put to.


    David wasn''t done though. His blood circted like a storm through out his entire body. Suddenly, some of his blood parted ways and moved towards different specified positions in his body.


    "Two star."


    His muscles trembled and his body roared like a tsunami.


    "Crack! Crack!! Crack!!!"


    The ice around him began to crack with increasing momentum as the cracks spread throughout the block of ice.


    By the time Beta Nelson and keena could react or figure out what was happening, the entire block of ice shattered into countless pieces.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    An explosive sound resounded out as countless shard of ice catapulted outwards in a direction with terrific force.


    Beta Nelson his expression changed drastically as he muttered "Impossible!", although stunned, he was very quick to react and he swiftly moved over to Arric and spread both of his hands out.


    An hexagonal shape block of ice formed in front of him like a protective shield, blocking every piece of ice that was about to piece the still Arric.


    As for keena, she was a little too slow to react. In just a second, the wave of ice shard smashed against her, turning her into some sort of porcupines with ice shards embedded into her.


    Her, eyes, neck, throat. She wasn''t able to guard herself from it.


    An explosive roar that sounded even more terrifying than that of a Dragon''s tore out from David''s mouth. It wasn''t even a roar, it sounded both like a roar and a screeching sound.


    "Scorching Fist!"


    The temperature around David instantaneous zed red as a burning fire formed in his fist.


    The ground trembled but strangely didn''t explode. But the void exploded and seem to crack as David took a step as he pped his monstrouslyrge wings, appearing before the ice shield.


    Utilising all of his strength, he smashed his entire fist into the Ice shield which immediately shattered into countless pieces.


    Beta Nelson''s eyes opened so widely it was about to pop out from his mouth by David''s new appearance. But he wasn''t so stunned as to have forgotten the threat looming over him.


    The temperature within a 50 meters radius increased dratically and the ice around that area melted without a single bit of hesitation.


    As the ice shield shattered into countless fragment, David''s fist continued to advance and was about to smash into Beta Nelson''s chest when arge hand covered with countlessyers of ice smashed aside the hot fist.


    "Child''s y" beta Nelson snorted icily and mmed his other frost covered arm against David''s chest.


    David''s eyes shed and he didn''t even bother to dodge the frost fist while he also mmed his other burning arm against beta Nelson''s chest.


    It was as though he was nning on getting hurt and also bringing Beta Nelson down with him.


    Having seen through this scheme the middle aged man eyes shed a blue color and he instantly transformed into a three meters tall Wolf.


    His fist turned into a gigantic w as it wed against David''s chest with a terrifying force behind it.


    And as for David''s burning fist, the middle aged man didn''t make an attempt to block the attack. His defensive fur was strong enough to block an attack of that calibre without being personally injured.


    David''s two coloured eyes shed with a cunning look and he seem to smirk.


    ''This is exactly what I''ve been waiting for.'' Beta Nelson suddenly had a bad feeling about and was about to retreat even at the cost of exposing Arric to the attack. That''s just how cautious he was.


    But the question was, would David let him.


    "Blood sh!" David''s fist turned into a w strike as he targeted Beta Nelson''s neck. Combining his vampire blood arrow ability and the new sh ability he had justprehended from his werewolf form, five bloody ws former in the air and shed at the middle aged man''s neck with an intense velocity.


    Beta Nelson''s eyes popped wide open and an intense dread filled his heart. he agitated his blood to the limit, forming a cold ice Frost around his body .


    It was barely able to finish forming around his neck when the blood sh hit him against the throat.


    Blood spilled out into the air and beta Nelson fell to the ground with a whisper. "What type of monster are you?"


    His body mmed to the ground with a heavy thud.


    David stood before him and his silver body shining in the morning sun.. His form was truly a monstrosity.

 Chapter 316 - Hybrid Form

    He stood at a three meters tall length. His pupils glinted with gold and crimson color.


    His his entire body was covered with silver metallic skin that seem to ripple with the slight exertion of his muscles.


    His muscles bulged obscenely widely and he looked almost like those titans from the old era.


    His arms were as thick as an entire tree and his and his legs were almost two times that size.


    Currently, David''s body really looked human. No, he is human right now but his fine set of teeth had been reced with rows of sharp teeth that seem to be able to crush an entire boulder with its strong Jaws.


    His face was very twisted. Not as though he was in pain. It was really twisted and deformed, taking a slight shape of a wolf but mixed with a human face.


    He had no furs like a werewolf usually has though. Only pure metallic silver muscles that rippled around his body like some sort of metallicbat enhancing suit.


    David''s body was mmed backwards to the ground, creating a three meter round deep crater.


    A five sharp bloody w marks could be seen on his chest. Beta Nelson hadn''t gone down without a fight.


    Although he managed to finish off the old Beta wolf, the man still left him injured even his silver w and his newly enhanced defenses couldn''t hope to withstand the w strike.


    His internal organs shivered and his metallic body suddenly started to show signs of tearing apart.


    His cells seems to be reaching their limit and from the looks of it, he wouldn''tst 15 seconds before he killed himself from overworking his cells.


    "Someone strong ising." Hazel''s voice sounded in his mind and she sounded incredibly grim as she warned him.


    "You need to get out of here, fast!"


    But David wasn''t listening. He seem to have lost consciousness and his body was just reacting to its beastly instincts.


    Imagine having two other minds ofpletely different opinions in your mind, David''s consciousness had been attacked and slightly injured.


    His mind automatically shut itself down and ced itself into hibernation to prevent further damage.


    The two beast in his mind seem to havee with some sort if agreement without even bothering to ask for the true owner''s permission. It was as though the owner wasn''t worth their attention.


    Two beast''s mind controlling one body almost perfectly. They seem to have also inherited that ability from David as their reaction speed, timing and control was almost as perfect as David''s.


    It seem that was the main reason they didn''t even conflict with each other.


    The red and the gold eyes instantly turned towards Arric who was still running at the distance and David''s face switched to a wolfish grin.


    Revealing his sharp rows of teeth.


    ''I, blood. You, body.'' An hoarse voice that seem to have just learnt how to speak spoke in David''s mind.


    ''Yes. Me, body. You, blood.''


    ''Good.''


    Hazel who was still confused about what was going on suddenly had an epiphany.


    "Dammit! The bacsh of the imnt!?"


    The Imprint David had on his left arm shook. As though representing the fear she currently felt at that moment.


    But then, she gritted her teeth and shouted anxiously in David''s head. ''We need to get out of here guys.''


    But the beasts didn''t seem to listen.


    They grabbed the fallen beta Nelson by the shoulder, but off his head in a single gulp while gulping down the powerful blood that gushed out without spilling much of it to the ground.


    In a few seconds, the corpse had been sucked dry and had already turned cold. The Stretching mark that showed signs of David''s body splitting die to overload seem to be healing by the meal they just had.


    They then finally gazed at the fleeing Arric and two hoarse voices shouted in his mind,


    ''Kill!''


    They instantly vanished from their position, making a st and a whirl wind mess of the wind resistance.


    And instantly appeared before Arric. Silver ws glinted through the air like sharp sword and was about to cut through the horrified Arric when a voice shouted from a far distance.


    "Filthy abomination! You dare!!!"


    A dot could be see at a far distance, moving closer with incredible speed. The clouds rumbles and the air shook from the person''s voice. But the voice was still too far to have any real effect on David.


    It only managed to slow him down a bit. Arric swiftly used this opportunity and circted his motion technique.


    He seem to have pierced through the void and teleported a hundred meters to the front.


    He seem to have advanced to a beta wolf which led to an increase in power and he was teleported almost two hundred meters away. He didn''t dare to struggle since even with his increase in power and only focused on running as fast as he could.


    He had seen the way Beta Nelson had been shed to death and knew he was definitely not a match for such a monster.


    David let out a weird maddened howl/screech to the skies as he saw his prey escape. His eyes shed even more brightly showing his fury.


    The air exploded once more and he seem to have phased through the three houses that was between him and Arric.


    He then appeared all of a sudden behind Arric. Behind him, the three old buildings crumbled into rubbles and dust. As though they had been demolished by some sort of insane machinery.


    Seeming to have expected something like this to happen, Arric circted his technique and shed away from his previous position.


    But the beasts controlling David seem to have seen through the technique and a wolfish and sinister grin graced his face.


    The ground copsed as David vanished from his previous position and appeared a few hundred meters away


    In that split second, Arric reappeared before him, and was instantly scared speechless. He immediately turned around to leave, circting his blood once more for the technique.


    But he was too still too slow. David seem to have expected tat he would arrive at this location and had appeared before him.


    David didn''t even bother to w at his opponent anymore. His mouth opened so wide it could fit a basketball inside.


    "No!!!" Arric was only able to shout and David bit his head off in one bite and swallowed the entire thing in one gulp.


    That wasn''t all he did. He grabbed Arric by the shoulder and sucked in mouthfuls of blood that was pumping out from the body like a geyser in smooth movements.


    "You actually dare to! I will kill you!!!" An old voice sounded out through the air, resounding like the sound of thunder and waves, crashing against each other.


    And this time, the voice was very close already. And as the old voice sounded,


    An incarnation of a huge white wolf that seem to want to bloat out the entire sun formed and raised it head up high to howl angrily at the skies as though wanting to swallow it whole.


    From afar, an old man was shooting through the air and he instantly pped down from almost a kilometre away from David.


    The white wolf incarnation held a gaze of disdain as he stared at David and pped downwards with its huge paws.


    David was like a tiny bugpared to the a the hundred of meters tall incarnation.


    Following the pping motion of the old man, the paw pped downwards.


    The void shattered and the air exploded as the paw descended upon David.


    The beast controlling David had been stunned by the explosive sound waves from the od man''s shout.


    But they seem to recover very quickly and let out a massive roar in defiance, fury and anger of been distracted and also disrespected by a lower being.


    The roar seem to carry a massive amount of dominance that shook the sky and the earth!


    The paw tat was descending towards them instantly lurched to a screeching halt as though it didn''t dare to continue.


    The old man''s eyes widened like a saucers in surprise as he saw his incarnation hesitated.


    It was the first ever non mechanical feeling his incarnation had ever given off.


    Phantom Beast incarnations do not hesitate. They were only meant to attack and never had there being any record of one hesitating if they were not if the same species and their rankings or power lever are vastly different.


    But it was only a bug in front of him, what could make his incarnation hesitate and even show a slight tinge of fear which he instantly ced as his own misconceptions. He''d rather die than admit that his incarnation was afraid of a Phaser level monster.


    The old man''s eyes shed in anger and it was unknown what he did, he seem to have performed a double handed incantation and forcibly pped downwards again.


    This time, his incarnation eyes turned red with fury and it seen to be in a maddened state as it pped its paws at David. Attempting to turn him into a meat paste.


    "Hoooooowl!!!"


    This time, David seem to have been incredibly angered by the disrespect and howled loudly to the skies, while stomping his feet and scratching his ws repeatedly to the ground as though in warning.


    Therge paws was evenrger than David''s body and if he was hit by it, it was unknown of he was going to survive the attack.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    At thest minute, Hazel gritted her teeth as she muttered to herself.. "Guess I have to gain control of the body then."

 Chapter 317 - Hazels Possession

    Although she said those words almost casually, this was a seriously grave matter and any normal person wouldn''t be able to understand or figure out the gravity of what she had just said.


    If a very knowledgeable person heard of her words, their faces would instantly turn pale and they would shiver in fear, astonishment and disbelief.


    The situation truly deserve that type of reaction.


    There was a droning sound on the air as the huge boulder like paw descended on David.


    The whole world seem to freeze as David stood proudly with a maddened expression, roaring at the paw in anger.


    Suddenly, there was a slight sizzle from David''s body. His entire body shivered and went limp as though it was about to go limp.


    It was as if he had been suddenly knocked unconscious. David''s body fell backwards to the ground.


    In that exact moment, the paws mmed downwards towards David''s fallen body.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The ground trembled like an earthquake. And the buildings within a hundred meter radius crumbled and was reduced to dust.


    Stones and fragments shot out in all directions, thrusting into obstacles in their way.


    A few secondster, the Oldman had finally reached the location and with a wave of his hands, his phantom Beast desipated into air and a whirlwind passed by, blowing away all of the dust particles in the air.


    The old man had a look of scorn and anger in his face as he gazed downwards at the huge paw print on the ground. His expression soon darkened. And a look of fury could be seen on the old man''s face.


    He immediately raised his legs up and the wind stilled as power was being built in that leg.


    "Boom!"


    The old man smashed the ground apart with his feet, forming arge deep hole on the ground. But still, there wasn''t any sign of blood or flesh.


    It was at this moment seven figures flew from the distances and deactivated their sky walkers,nding beside the old man.


    "Beta Cain." They all bowed their heads respectfully to the old man with eyes full of reverence.


    The old man didn''t even bother to look at them as be stared at the empty spot where David''s minced meat supposed to be.


    He raised his hands and an holographic image of a three maters tall man that also has some features of a beast could be seen.


    "Find him!" A ferocious growl escaped his lips and an intense waves erupted out from his body together with the rumbling sounds of thunder. The seven people shivered and immediately felt as though they had been struck by lightning.


    Their faces turned in crew incredibly pale and some staggered backwards while the more stronger ones managed to stay still and nodded their heads in obedience.


    It was the samemanding wave that had erupted out from Arric earlier. And the others who the wave had touched didn''t dare or couldn''t dare not toply with the order.


    They gazed at each other in confusion but still, as they didn''t dare to dally and copied the image in their own imprint, before spreading out to search for the thing or man in the image.


    * * * * * *


    Currently, David''s body was deep underground. His fleshy body and muscles continued to release an intense amount of ripples and vibrated at a unique frequency that instantly soften the soil around his body.


    David spat out a mouthful of blood as he continued to swim forwards as though he was a fish in water.


    As he pped his arms and legs, his body shot forwards a few meters in just a second with incredible speed.


    It was as though he there was no resistance from the soil at all and he even seem faster than he was onnd.


    But currently, the rate at which his body was falling apart continued to increase.


    Countless tears could be seen on his silver skin and blood catapulted out from his body as some of his vein vessels continued to burst apart from time to time.


    David seem to have reached his breaking point and he knew if he continued to push himself further, he would certainly tire himself out.


    He gritted his teeth and his two coloured eyes seem to be losing their glow. He immediately changed his direction and swarm upwards.


    In a very quiet ce at the suburbs of the slums, green smoke rose up from the dumping grounds.


    And a terrifying stench wafted through the atmosphere. Mutated Rats the sizes of a small cat scurried through therge dumping camp, asionally letting out soft shrieks as they searched and digged with their sharp ws for food.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath a particrlyrge rat turned soft. It''s eyes opened wide and it let out a very sharp shriek which shows just how scared it was.


    Arge hand pierced through the soil, andnded on the ground. After which, anotherrge silver hand came out and then, it was a full silver skinned man that emerged from the ground.


    David fell limp to the ground with a loud thump and the animals in that particr area fled in horror.


    "Being a human really sucks." That was hisst word before he eventually fell unconscious. In his hand, was a fairly sized backpack.


    Hazel had quickly stolen it from Arric before she escaped from the life threatening situation.


    His body began to shrink in size like a deting balloon. And the metallic hue on his skin began to fade and the true color of his skin came out.


    His body was covered in blood and it was in his own blood. His cells had exhausted every energy he had left in his body.


    But the blood he had taken and the flesh of both beta Nelson and Arric seem to be working as his fleshy wounds started to heal and his cells rejuvenating slowly.


    But it was so slow it was hard to determine when he was going to be fully healed.


    Time passed by. Seconds turned into minutes, minutes to hours, and then hours to days. David still hadn''t woken up.


    On the fifth day, David''s body stirred slightly and his face frowned as though he was experiencing some sort of slight pain.


    Suddenly, he grunted loudly and kicked his feet forwards.


    At that moment, countless shrieks filled the air and the numerous rats around him, nibbling on legs jumped to the air and fled.


    David''s eye opened softly as he looked around his surrounding. "Water."


    His throat was incredibly perched up. He felt incredibly thirsty as though he hadn''t taken water in a week.


    His eyes red up red and before he knew what he was doing, his hands was like a vipers as theytched onto one of therger rats fleeing.


    "Squeak!-"


    It''s loud noise was put to a stop when david sank it''s teeth into the neck of the beast, sucking out blood with hurriedly out from the beasts body.


    In just a few moments, the entire blood of the beast had been sucked dry by David.


    When some of his thirst had been finally satiated, that was the time David came to his senses and quickly he threw away the corpse of the mutated rat with a frown on his face.


    "What just happened?" he muttered to himself and then his head tilted as he gazed around at his surroundings.


    "Where is this ce?" he asked aloud but it was a pity that there was no one around to answer his questions.


    "Hazel?" David called out but there was no response.


    "Hazel!" he valle out once more. The confusion on his expression deepened. He couldn''t for the life of him figure out what he was doing at a ce like this.


    All he could remember was trying to... Was trying to...


    Yes! He was trying to merge his werewolf gene and his vampire gene together to achieve his ultimate form which he figured out was his most powerful state.


    But something suddenly happened in the process as he was about to seed and he immediately fell unconscious from some sort of shock or power overload.


    He couldn''t decide which situation actually truly happened.


    And now, Hazel refused to answer to him. He tapped at his imprint. But thee was no response. David''s frown deepened at this.


    It was the same when he exhausted all of the power in his imprint back then. Hazel seem to have been put into a deep sleep. And refused to answer to his calls.


    But this time, David felt the situation was strangely different but couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Suddenly, his ears twitched and hsi heart skipped a beat. He quietly grabbed at the dirt around him and buried himself within them. Completely hiding himself from in sight.


    With the slight amount of energy he had gained from the blood of the rat, he managed to slow down his breathing and heart rate even with the splitting headache it was causing him.


    In a few seconds, two figures flew through the air. And stopped right above the dump sight.. Their sky cruiser blew hot blue mes, keeping them afloat.

 Chapter 318 - Caught

    "This ce is just too big to search for someone who wants to remain hidden." One of the two floating figure said as they bothnded on the ground.


    Covering their noses with their hands because of the stink the whole ce was giving off.


    The second person instantly agreed. "We have being scouring through the entire slums for five days already. There is no way the person would remain at this part of the city without escaping to other parts di the city."


    "You are right but since the person dared to kill Beta Nelson a newly emerging Beta and a park member, we have to hunt him down no matter what otherwise other Parks would think we can be easily messed with and escape with it." The first one replied and he brought out arge rounded ck object from his back park.


    "I heard Beta Cain had grievously injured the person with his powers and from the lingering waves from his attacks, he figured out that the person is still hiding within the slums." The other person said as he casually kicked off a hungry mutated rat chewing at his shoes.


    "Is that so? I didn''t think something like that could be possible. Tracking someone through one''s own waves left from an attack." he eximed as he pushed a button on the ck rounded gadget on his palm.


    There was a slight buzzing sound that came out from the gadget and then it suddenly went silent. But if one had a good enough eyes, one would be able to notice the almost invincible waves spreading out from the device and touching every corner within a kilometre radius.


    The dump site was already more than a kilometre wide but the waves speeding out from the gadget covered the entire radius of the dump site.


    David l was breathing incredibly slowly. And his heart pumped blood slowly too as he prevented it from circting very fast but not slow enough to kill him self but fast enough to supply the right amount of blood and water his body needed in order not to die.


    He remained still like a statue when he suddenly felt something touching all over his skin.


    At first, he didn''t feel it too much but he suddenly friend when he realised he wasn''t hallucinating due to blood loss.


    There really was something crawling over his skin. It was intangible n and even with his dark vision, he couldn''t find see what it was that had just scanned him.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into his head and he frowned as he knew things might get even more troublesome if the scammer was the very urate kind.


    If it was, it wouldn''t matter if he had slowed his breathing and blood cirction to an almost invisible level, the scammer would still pickup his life signs and identify him as a human.


    A few minutester, the waves retracted back and they were sucked in back into the ck rounded device.


    The moment it happened, a keeping sound emerged and an holographic image of the entire map appeared in the air above the device.


    Several tiny red dots could be seen on the map. Which signified the sighting of lifeforms.


    The two stared seriously at the map for a few seconds with scrutiny. It was as though they didn''t want to miss any single spot.


    "There''s also nothing extraordinary here too. We''ve wasted our time like we''ve done in thest few days." The one holding the scanner said as he touched the device, turning the holographic image off.


    "Let''s go." He was about to turn around and fly into the skies once more when his colleague hurriedly stopped him.


    "Wait." His eyes were squinted as he faced the one with the device with squinted eyes.


    "What? Did you notice something?" The guy with the scanner asked with a confused expression.


    "I''m not sure but turn the scanner back on, it might be nothing, but it''s best if we confirm." The other guy said.


    With a doubtful expression, he pulled out the scanner again and turned the holo projection on.


    The entirend mass of a kilometre radius appeared together with countless amounts of red dots.


    But these red dots were almost of the same brightness. Theses dots were ignored and the guy pointed at a particr red dot with a slightly more brighter dot.


    "This one." He pointed to his other mate.


    The one with the scanner stared at the dot with a furrowed brows at first but then, his expression also turned a bit serious.


    Because that dot had was increasing and reducing with brightness as the time passes.


    "So you think he could be the one." One of them whispered to each other.


    "I don''t think so though. There''s no way someone who was strong enough to murder Beta Nelson has a life signature that weak." The other argued.


    "I know but what if he has some kind of technique to lower his life signature?" The other brought out another convincing point.


    The man thought for a moment before he nodded. "Although such techniques are rare and have harsh requirements to practice them, that might also be possible." The man nodded and then turned towards his partner.


    "Do you think we should report this to the park and request for backup." The second ma hesitated before he asked.


    David who was still buried in the stinky waste couldn''t control it and his heart lurched in fear and he tightened his fist together.


    ''Will I really die here today?'' His eyes was fill of bitterness as he muttered in his heart. Currently, he was incredibly weak and barely had any energy left to walk not to mention fighting.


    There was no way he would be able to escape of those two finds him.


    "Of course not. Remember the Intel which stated that the target is severely injured. If we report him now, our rewards will not be as much as when we personally capture him ourselves. Moreover, what if it turns out we were mistaken and he actually isn''t the one in that location." The other without the gadget said, trying to convince his partner to drop the matter about reporting back to the pack.


    The man hesitated which was clearly showing on his face. But then he thought, if they were mistaken, they would instantly turn into theughing stocks of the whole park. That kind of shame isn''t something easily washed by.


    Thinking up or here, he nodded his head in agreement, making his other partner smile widely.


    And then, his expression turned serious as he stretched out his hands, making arge shield form in his hands.


    "Let''s go. I will take the front, you support me from behind." The man said back to his partner who nodded back as the ne was a feasible one to him.


    They walked slowly towards the location where the red spit was still blinking incredibly slowly. And scoured through the entire dumpster with their eyes acting incredibly cautious.


    A few minutester, David''s felt his heart jumped out from his throat as he felt something stop right in front of where he buried himself.


    He then heard two incredible close voices talking to each other. "I think we are close enough already."


    The one at the back said with slight nervousness in his tone.


    This made the guy who was in front face him with a stern look. "If you let this fear of yours continue, there''s no way you will be able to advance to a Beta."


    He then snorted softly and his body shook and sounds of bones cracking and popping sounded as he transformed into an almost two meters tall brown wolf.


    The one behind him also want the least but slow as he immediately transformed into a brown and ck wolf almost the same height as the first.


    David gritted his teeth slightly and held himself back from striking first. He still had ast resort but all will be for naught if he didn''t attack now and thest resort also failed to work.


    The brown wolf instantly brandished its ws and immediately sliced through the dirt before him with both if his ws.


    Sparks flew through the air as the sharp w tor apart every obstacles on its way. Even arge metal rod had been torn into countless pieces by the ws.


    The brown wolf hurriedly retreated backward after his rampage as he stared at the messy spot in front of him in anticipation.


    The brown and ck wolf also stared at the hole in expectations and in slight fear.


    Suddenly, both wolves eyes opened wide in shock and surprise as they stared at the pool of blood forming in the messy hole formed by w marks.


    "is that it?" The mixed color wolf whispered to the brown wolf.. His expectation growing as he gazed at the pool of blood that continued to rise upward.

 Chapter 319 - Betrayer!

    The brown wolf had a serious expression on his face but his eyes betrayed the excitement he was currently feeling.


    He couldn''t help but imagine the what his rewards would be like when he finally reported to the Pack Leader of his deeds.


    He would be hailed as a hero amongst his peers and be revered as a hero for putting down someone so powerful that even an hundred year old beta died in his hands.


    This thought made his heart skip a bit and his mind race as blood flushed into his head.


    But still, he managed to quickly calm himself down and carefully waited until the pool of blood roughly reaches half the amount a human body carries.


    After which, he stepped backwards out of his slight caution he was still feeling in his heart and morphed backwards to his human form.


    Which the brown and the ck also did when he saw his partner.


    After which, he took tapped at the Scanner,and a familiar frequency of wave spread out in all directions.


    The both men stared at the screen with seriousness in their gazes.


    Suddenly, joy spread in their faces as nd they both swiped their gazes at the pool of blood which was spreading outwards in floor, emptying out from the w marks.


    "Let''s dig it up." The man kept the scanner in his backpack as he said to his partner.


    They both gaze at each other and could see the excitement on their faces as they smiled widely, quickly walking onto the pool of blood, trying to dig out the surrounding waste and dirt.


    The more Fatter man, the one who was with Scanner turned to his partner and opened his mouth to speak.


    "What do-" Suddenly, a w mark shine through the air and his words seized, stuck in his throat and gurgling sounds came out from his mouth as he held his throat with both hands.


    Confusion could be seen on his face as he gazed at his partner in slight disbelief and then, turned into realisation and deep regret.


    "Thump!"


    Even as he dropped form to the cold floor with blood spreading out from his throat and dying the floor red, with the only one thought he had before he died


    ''if only I had been much faster.'' And although this was his dying thought, there was no medicine for regret since he had just lost his life.


    His partner''s expression was cold as ice and he wore a sneer as he gazed at his partner''s corpse.


    "It''s not my fault, me your careless nature." The man turned away from the corpse and turned towards the lol of blood with a smile.


    But it was at that moment his body suddenly froze. His expression was stiff line a corpses'' and didn''t dare to move a single muscle.


    That was because there was a pair of deep red eyes, right above the pool of blood staring at him with a sinister expression on its face.


    The man''s face turned pale and his first reaction was to turn around and flee which was exactly what he did.


    David stared sinisterly at the man who was fleeing with astonishing speed but remained where he was.


    The man could feel his skin crawling as though some pair of rough hands were holding him tightly by the throat.


    No one had to inform him before he drew upon every ounce of gic power in his body, morphed into his werewolf form and picked up speed.


    David stared coldly at the man until he disappeared from his view. Just a secondter, David''s expression turned ashen immediately and he flopped backwards to the ground.


    Panting hard like he had been running for a week straight. Sweat dripped down his forehead and David gritted his teeth as he struggled to stand up from the ground only to flop down on the ground.


    His face was incredibly pale and the red hue in his pupils shed.


    The pool of blood around his body immediately converged back into his body and was sucked back into his body like a whirlpool.


    Until there wasn''t a single drop left. It was then the colour returned to his face and he was finally able to stand up.


    His eyes was fixated in the corpse that was on the floor, spilling out blood.


    There was no hesitation whatsoever and David immediately sank his fangs directly into the man''s throat.


    The whole thing was messy at first but David seen to gave regain enough energy half way and avoided spilling too much of the blood on the floor.


    David closed his eyes as he moaned in pleasure. He couldn''t believe he had been holding himself back upon such wonderful taste.


    It was like tasting the most finest champagne mixed with the sensation of the most sensual lovemaking you''ve ever experienced.


    Now oveyed that with the rush one feels when high on drugs. Now, that was only just 10 percent of what David feels right now.


    It was so good David lost control and literally ripped off the head of the corpse just for more taste of blood.


    Suddenly David paused slightly. His eyes seem to regain focus and his expression changed as he instantly threw the body away.


    David frowned and remained quiet for a few second before slowly shifting his gaze towards the direction the other man had left. After which , he immediately gave chase.


    * * * * * * * *


    An old man with purple and white hair sat on a reclined chair near argeke, seeming to be fishing in theke.


    The entire ce was silent an peaceful except for the constant crashing of waves in at the sea.


    asionally, some fishes would asionally be caught in the man''s hook but the old man just watched on silently as the fish eventually struggle and freed itself from the hook.


    The silence was suddenly broken as a beautifuldy who seems to be in her mid-thirties dropped down from the skies andnded beside the old man, bowing her head respectfully. Her sky walker retracting the blue mes It was spewing out.


    The old man remained silent and the woman also refused to speak a word and the entire ce was silent as though there wasn''t a single human in the area.


    An hour passed by and finally the old man opened his eyes and spoke softly.


    "Have you found him yet?" his words were soft but they somehow seem to be deep and carried an unusually domineering tone that could bend the wills of Alphas themselves.


    Thest remained silent for a few seconds. And eventually replied. "No but-"


    "Don''t disturb my peace, I can get out now." The old man voice still had that soft tone, but the world seem to freeze as his voice turned cold.


    Thedy eyes quivered and her heart dropped but she gritted her teeth and was able to somehow negate a small part of the Commanding wave, and her mouth opened as she spoke one word.


    "Father."


    The pressure in the surrounding froze and the domineering words of the old man tat waspelling her to move and leave the ce stopped.


    The man finally reacted as he turned towards her with a sigh. "To be able to resist a percent of my order, you are truly my daughter but you should know why I''m being harsh in you this time right."


    The woman but her lips tightly as she nodded her head. "Yes father. But why can''t the park just remain as it is?"


    The old man face turned cold as he said with a stern face. "We can''t remain under themand of Peckham''s Pack any longer. It''s being more than a century and out ancestors has find ways of breaking theirmand wave from controlling us. But weren''t able to seed. No matter what experiment they used


    But now that someone with the gift to manipte Commanding waves of those sent to him has appeared, this might actually be it. If we can capture that boy and make our gicts perform experiments on the boy, we might be able to replicate the ability and then give to each and everyone of our members.


    And eventually, we can finally break free of the control Peckham has on us. Instead, we might even be able to enve them too."


    The old man''s was full of hate, hope and joy as he said all this to his daughter.


    When he saw that his daughter still had a slight tinge of doubt on her face, his expression turned bitter as gazed at theke far distance.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your mother''s death? You know that killed her right? Murdered her in cold blood right in front of you."


    The woman''s expression instantly changed into anger and bitterness and she seem to be remembering a bitter scene of the past.


    Her gaze hardened as she nodded towards her father. "I will find him for you.." she said her fist tightly clenched.

 Chapter 320 - Treasures

    A few minutes after the woman left, theke side returned to silence once more and the old man continued fishing.


    But a few minutester, an old voice resounded as the old man called out. "Shadow Wolf."


    The ce remained silent and all of a sudden, a young child who was no older than 10 seemingly stepped out of thin air.


    Standing beside the old man with folded arms and an expressionless face that seem to have experienced the things of lives.


    "You called me." Although he was a child, the tone that came out from his mouth was that of a middle aged man. He sounded nothing like a child at all.


    "Follow her, find him and bring that kid to me. I can''t afford to lose this precious opportunity." The old man stated his intention without as much as looking at the child beside him.


    The child snorted but eventually grunted with a nod. He turned to leave but then he paused as he gazed at the old man with a smirk. "When are you going to inform her that you killed her mother?"


    The old man seem to turn stiff for a moment but then he nonchntly nced at the kid beside him.


    "When she''s ready to hear the truth."


    "What truth?" The kid immediatelyughed out loud as he said. "The fact that you killed your wife, her mother. There''s no truth that can justify that."


    "I really don''t understand you. You can be so cold blooded as to kill you wife and even your elder brother for the position of Alpha. Why do you still care for the love of your daughter."


    The instant the child said that, his throat instantly close up. And his words got sticked in his throat.


    The child''s face instantly flushed red as though something was grabbing him by the throat.


    "Thump!" He directly fell to his knees as his throat seem to have been grasped by some invincible power.


    The child pped repeatedly on hisps and struggled for breath but there wasn''t the slightest but of pleading in his eyes.


    There was no ounce or traces of him attempting to beg for his life.


    "Gasp!" The invincible power disappeared and the child was finally able to breathe properly.


    "See what the Commanding waves can achieve once you know how to control it perfectly." The old man finally stood up as he stared at the distance.


    "That''s exactly what the Peckham Park can do to us. For generations, we''ve been under them since their ancestors were the ones who transitioned our own ancestor.


    There''s no way to break the connection except to manipte themanding waves."


    "Celine found out about this n and objected to it and even threatened to report to her father and I couldn''t let that happen.


    While my brother was just so stupid and so short-sighted as to not look further ahead. Rejecting my ns because it involves the experimentation of humans and other wolves."


    The old man let out a sigh then his gaze hardened as he stared down sternly as the boy child. "Just do as you are told. Find the boy and bring him to me. He might very well be the our hope of breaking free."


    The child let out a snort with a smirk on his face as he said. "You are just a mad man hungry for more power." Not waiting to see the old mans expression, he turned around and his body faded into thing air as he vanished.


    The old man in turn remained expressionless as he stared at the new fish caught in his hook, struggling to free itself from the trap. "Just like the fishes, hope we break free this time."


    * * * * * * * * *


    David was wearing a deep frown on his face as he dropped the dried corpse on the ground with a thud.


    He had caught up with the second man but it seems the man had called for reinforcements since he had a sinister look on his face instead of the normally terrified one.


    But that wasn''t the main reason for his worry right now.


    Previous, when he tasted human''s blood, he was able to control himself and it definitely was as addicting and as sweet as this.


    It was as though his taste buds had exploded over night and had increased by almost one thousand times over.


    The reason should be because of what had happened when he morphed into his hybrid form. But he has no idea what had happened that''s day and could only ask Hazel when she wakes up. But as for now, he needed to escape and recuperate.


    Undressing the dries corpse, he wore the clothes over to himself and then turned to leave.


    He had only healed a small bit and has slightly less than 50 percent of his strength left.


    Going back to the ce he had buried himself back then, he took out a small sized backpack from the ce and ced it in his back along with the other backpack that contained the scanner the men had brought.


    David didn''t wait to through the backpack as of yet. Instead, he ran as fast as he could.


    And although he had only 50 percent of his strength left, his speed was still enough to st the air apart.


    Roughly three hourster, David stopped when he reaches a fair secured location. He had been running through out the entire three hours journey without rest.


    And it took a very high toll on his body which still hadn''t recovered as of yet.


    When he looked round, he was at the outskirt of the slums before himid numerous huts and old houses.


    David didn''t hesitate and went into one of them he felt was empty. He ignored the two little kids huddling together two houses away and also the neighbours that were walking around mechanically doing some basic chores in their old houses.


    When he finally entered, David gasped fro deep breaths. He was really tired and had almost exhausted half of the strength he has.


    A few hours of meditation and soft recovering practice, he ced the two backpack before him and turned to open one of them.


    "Puff."


    Slight amount of smoke puffed out as the bag opened. David immediately dumped its content on the floor and searched for things he truly needed.


    David''s eyes shine a bit once he found a bottle containing blood orbs.


    Although it wasn''t anything much, it should be able to fix him up a bit.


    After which, he continued to search through the pile of if things and only found a few devices used for scouting. Like the scanner they had used in finding him.


    David swept the stuff to one corner in slight disappointment.


    Breathing on slightly, he took the other bag that he found was in his hands when he woke up. He guessed it belonged to Arric since he could remember seeing it back when they had fought.


    Turning it over, not a lot of things fell down t e ground this time. And only five objects dropped to the floor with thumps


    One was a gic nucleus of a beast, half the size of a baby''s fist. The second was arge wolf fur that seem nothing special at all on first sight. The third item was arge wolf fang that shone with a luminescence light that made it look very special and mysterious.


    The fourth object was a box which had arge pill in it the size of a baby''s fist while the fifth object was a book made of a special material.


    David''s eyes was at first fixated on the gic nucleus since that could help speed up his rate of healing.


    But then, as he opened the box containing therge pill, the aroma hooked him and his eyes glowed brightly as his mind and body instantly felt refreshed.


    He could feel his injury healing at a rapid rate and was instantly delighted.


    He immediately knew the pill was something special and instantly moved to swallow it immediately when he suddenly paused in his tracks.


    Something in the box caught his attention. The box looked as though it had been opened and closed quite a fee number of times.


    Which was what made David worried. I''d the owner of the box had the pill, why did he directly swallow it instead of opening and closing the box over and over again.


    It might also be due to the fact that the person''s injury wasn''t always that severe but still, the opening and closing of the box would make the pill gradually lose its efficiency which will eventually spoil the entire medicine and it wouldn''t work anymore.


    Which finally lead to one conclusion, the drug isn''t meant to be directly ingested. Instead, it''s either meant to be inhaled directly Into the body.


    Or to be ced into arge tub of water and then soaked into it.


    David didn''t know which method it was but he knew it wasn''t to be directly Ingested.


    cing the pill back into its bod, David turned to face the other items.. He had a feeling he was had hit jackpot and he was very correct.

 Chapter 321 - Myriad Changes Manual

    David took the gic beast nucleus with his hands and directly popped it into his mouth without hesitation.


    The crunching sounds of an hard objected being crushed came out from David''s mouth as he casually grounded his teeth while excitedly checking for the three other treasures on the ground.


    The first was the wolf fang. It gave David a familiar vibe as it constantly emitted a very mysterious and special wave.


    Curious, David brought the small gang that was only ten centimetres long close to his face to study the patterns on its body since it kind of seem like an ancient and old fang.


    As he did that, some of the waves the wolf fang was emitting touched upon his body and the cells in his body stirred as though something was call to them.


    Unconsciously, David phased into his werewolf form and the feeling grew intense. The cells in his body suddenly began to jump around and cheer in excitement.


    Strength seem to be merging into his body and cells and David couldn''t help but let out a contented sigh.


    Gradually, his strength and body began to grew in strength at a rapid pace. And David knew of he had sometime to immerse himself in the wave emitted by the fang, he would directly break through to the next stage in his werewolf from.


    This made David very satisfied and he tied up the fang in a thick rope and ced it around his neck. That way, he would be able to constantly be in contact with it and also grow stronger with his help.


    Now, on to the next item. David was very satisfied with the first three things he had seen and had huge expectations for the remaining two items.


    He grabbed the old soft fur and it didn''t take much examining to know that it was a skin made from a wolf but tat wasn''t what interested David the most.


    It was the fact that there was some writings on the map and also some drawings on the skin.


    "Is this a map?" he was a bit confused as there was just a few faded out dewing if the map and David could tell that even if he was at the location drawn on the wolf fur, he still wouldn''t be able to figure it out since the drawings on the map was so obscure.


    And they were very faint that he could only see just five lines which didn''t make sense.


    David observed the map for a bit before he directly dropped it aside. Although a bit disappointed, that alone was enough to pull down his good mood.


    He took the final item from the ground which was only a book.


    And read the first page of the book. It was called the Myriad Changes.


    It was a Manual, but not a training manual nor was it a Combat technique. It was a face changing and body changing ability.


    David blinked his eyes a bit stunned by the technique. But he continued to read on.


    The Myriad Changes allows one to change their face to different face entirely.


    There are three levels to the technique.


    The first level allows the user three different faces and body shapes to change into. Which was the maximum of the first stage.


    The second level grants one the ability to swap between seven different forms to chose from.


    While the third stage grants one the ability to swap between 10 different forms of the chosen target.


    As David continued to read on, he was at first a bit stunned by the usefulness of the technique and couldn''t help but smile as this manual was exactly what he needed at this exact moment since he was being pursued by a whole Pack of wolves.


    This manual should be able to grant him some time and he could even hope to escape this situation alive.


    But when he read the final introduction to the Myriad Changes, his eyes opened wide in shock and his body trembled in astonishment before he eventually burst out into wideughter of joy.


    That was because when one practices the technique to the final stage and reach perfection, the user would be able to manipte his own smell, heartbeat and even slightly change its life signs or power waves into an entirely different person''s.


    And if the person wasn''t talented enough, they can be able to block the their body scent, heartbeat and life signs from being detected which was also terrifying in it own way.


    Preciously if David was 30 percent sure of escaping this predicament, with this manual in hand, he is atst 70 percent sure he would escape this ce unscathed.


    David grinned from ear to ear as he gaze d lovingly at the technique. But his eyes soon caught sight of a warning written on the back cover of the book.


    "Avoid using the technique for a long period of time when in the perfection state. One might develop multiple personalities from using it too much. "


    This made David frown slightly and made him a little wary of the technique. Multiple personalities, he had a feeling he was going to hate having them.


    He then turned to gaze at the requirements for practicing the technique.


    It was stated that it was an incredibly hard technique to learn and even get initiated into.


    It also said that only a seasoned Phantom Beast master would have hopes of reaching the first level after a few years of practice because they are the only ones who possess the deep level of control the technique requires from one''s body.


    This instantly made David frown. He was very confident about the astonishing amount of control he had over his body but he hadn''t tested out the true limits of his level of control as of yet.


    So he didn''t know if his control was more powerful or less powerful than a Phantom Beast master was.


    "Guess we''ll have to find out then." David muttered to himself and he satfortably on the ground as though In meditation.


    He took the book and began practicing the technique. Time passed, a second, 30 seconds, a minute and just as the second minute time was about to reach, David''s face began to spasm repeatedly and contorted strangely as though he was in an excruciating pain.


    Suddenly, his face started to shake and his bones began rearranging in a strange bit peculiar way.


    In just a few seconds, David''s face had changed from that of a 16 year old youth to that of a middle aged man with a sinister expression and two sharp eye brows that revealed that he didn''t care about anyone else.


    Although, his hair colour was still the same though.


    David felt his face with his fingers and his middle aged face wore a strange smile on his face.


    His nose appeared to be too long though. But as he tried to change it, he felt an excruciating pain in his cheek bones and nose.


    This only served to remind David that he was still at the first level of the technique and if he tried to make any changes now, that would make it his second form.


    And the first level consists of only three forms. He needed to be careful not to make any sudden changes with his body.


    David looked around the room and couldn''t find any mirror but he saw a stainless metal in the room.


    David checked himself out with the stainless metal and was stunned.


    Although he had the face of a middle aged man, he had terminated the transformation without changing his body shape.


    "Dammit!" That was one whole transformation wasted already. But David wasn''t very bothered by it.


    "This should do for now." He needed to heal his body first as he was only half healed.l and he needed the pill to do so but there was no water avable in the house.


    And David could suspect that there was barely any clean water remaining in this part of the city.


    But still, he needed to soak himself in that strange pill to heal up. That was his only usible hope unless he goes on a rampage an skill every human in the vicinity, ducking them dry of their blood.


    David subconsciously locked his lips at the thought and his eyes glowed red for a but but then, he shook his head slightly.


    "It''s bing more and more difficult." David gritted his teeth as he appeared in thought.


    A few minutester, a middle aged man with a slightly short stature walked out from the house David had just entered.


    As he stepped out from the house and down the stairs, something abruptly grabbed hold of him by the legs.


    "Please sir! Give us something to eat." Two young children both male and female no more than ten years old grabbed David by the legs as they pleaded and begged him for just a small piece of food.


    David gazed at the kids nkly for a second before he abruptly removed his legs from their grasp, making the two children fall down the mud.


    His expression was indifferent as he stared at the two kids with coldness in his eyes.tat made them shiver and back away in fear.


    He then turned around and left that location as he said to the kids.. "Stay alive."

 Chapter 322 - Gang Leader Aeon

    This location was a veryrge ce and although it was generally called the slums, that was only a cover for the Packs that resided in them as they didn''t want the normal human nor Spryhers of the city to discover them and find out information regarding their existence.


    And although the ce was generally called the slums, there were bound to be a few rich people present. Amongst those that are suffering.


    David strolled past the street his gaze darting at every stores u til he stopped at a particr one.


    He immediately entered into the store just like any normal customer would.


    Very soon, he reached the counter where a beautiful but expressionlessdy waszily sitting down.


    Even when the bell rang as he entered, she didn''t even nce at him. But her mouth moved in a mechanical tone as she sat still in her position.


    "We have everything you could possibly need in this store. What do you wish to buy?"


    David stopped right in front of her and spoke in an hoarse voice. "I need a few batches of water delivered to a particr location."


    The woman paused slightly and she gazed slowly at David with a scrutinizing expression.


    "Hm, those clothes looks pretty expensive." she muttered to her self an her eyes shone brightly like stars.


    In just a few seconds, her demeanor had changed drastically and she smiled beautifully at David.


    "We have different types of clean water here sir but our very best is the Level 3 radiation water. Which is the very best in the whole ce." Thedy smiled as she told him.


    But this instantly made David frown. Level 3 radiation water? He then came to a realization.


    It looks like there wasn''t any clean water present in this ce which to David was very messed up.


    He wasn''t from this city an thus, he barely had any radiation present in his body. If he was to use a level 3 radiation water, his genes would be slightly infected with radiation which in turn would hamper his advancements.


    He couldn''t let that happen so he asked. "Is there no water even more pure than level 3?"


    The woman smile froze but she was reminded by the fact that David might be a rich man so she was patient with her answer.


    "The highest you can find out here in the street is at most a. Level 2 radiation water which costs an arm and a leg to purchase. Even for us, we only have a small tub of level three water here which is priced at an astronomical price."


    David pondered when he heard her words, and he said to her. "So what you mean to say is that there are other clean waters out there. But it isn''t out in the public."


    Thedy closed her eyes as she seemed in the verge of snapping out. Obviously irritated, she gave David an irritated look as she responded.


    "Clean waters are being horded by the rich folks therefore, it''s impossible to see any water lower than level 2 out on the street. Are you buying or not?" Her expression was gradually changing into that of indifference.


    David blinked his eyes but then nodded as he said. "I will need threerge bath tubs of level three water at this location."


    Thedy instantly smiled happily as she said. "That would be 30,000 star coins."


    David''s expression froze and he said with a raised eye brow unsure if he had heard her words correctly."Thirty thousand star coins or three thousand star coins."


    "Thirty thousand star coins sir."


    David was stunned speechless. Clean water was free back at the institute and he would normally use more than 10 bathtubs sometimes when he needed the rest.


    But now, water that wasn''t even half as clean as the one he usually used was being sold at 15,000 Gyno points. Want this in robbery.


    He only had less than 50,000 star coins with him which he had taken from the two backpacks.


    But now, he was going to be broke once more.


    He sighed but didn''t hesitate any longer and paid thedy the fee.


    When everything was done, thedy informed him that it would be delivered in at least three hours.


    David didn''t even listen to her word and immediately left the store with a stern expression on his face.


    "She sure knows how to hide her intention." David muttered to himself. He had felt a slight killing intent from her and a few others that were hiding behind the scene.


    It seems they will try to assassinate him on the way or at the location he asked the water to be delivered in.


    But it was a pity he gave them. The ring location. There was no way he would use a level 3 radiation water and hinder his own future just so he could heal.


    There are others ways of obtaining clean water. David smiled as he stopped in front of a mansion. This was his target.


    Suddenly, he looked toward the skies. Quite a few people flew up in the skies scamming through the crowds of people below them.


    David wasn''t really bothered since this wasn''t the first group of people he had seen passing by seemingly to be searching for something.


    When the group of five people flying with Sky walkers finally left, David was able to concentrate on his task.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    In a luxurious and ridiculouslyrge hall, a group of beautiful women and men stood at the entrance of the hall to wee a rather gruff but handsome man with a very arrogant expression on his face.


    They bowed slightly as the man entered but the man only grunted slightly but his eyes stayed on thedies chests for several seconds before he decisively walked past them. He was here for serious business and pleasure wouldeter.


    In the same hall, a rather ridiculously fat man was seated on a two meters wide but very expensive chair which was no different than a throne.


    At the seat of the golden throne was a very fat and chubby man whose every skin fit perfectly in that two meters wide throne.


    When he saw the man decisively passed by the beautifuldies he had set down for him, he dropped the diamond see through cup which contained very fine and expensive red blood wine inside of it onto a golden tray as heughed uproariously. His fat jiggling with every vibration his body makes.


    "Beta Causlt, what matter could be so serious for you to ignore the fine set of beautiful men anddies I ced there just for you."


    The gruff handsome man expression was solemn but he still had a reluctant look on his face.


    "Save it gang leader Aeon. I have a very important job for you. A direct order from the Pack Leader himself." The gruff man got straight to the point as he said to the Fat man who seem to be unable to stand up from his seat.


    The fat man smile vanished and his expression turned serious in an instant. "I''m all hears."


    The gruff man then went into an exnation, not leaving a single detail left.


    "So all we have to do is find this kid and whoever finds him frost will be heavily rewarded by the n?" The fat man summarised everything in a single sentence.


    Beta Causlt nodded his head in response. "That is basically the crux of the matter."


    The fat man smiled tteringly at beta Causlt as said, "Consider it done Beta Causlt. I will make sure this kid is found as soon as possible. Let me transfer his pictures and features to my people and then we celebrate haha."


    He opened his projector and made some a few clicks after which, he turned back towards beta Causlt. "Done."


    * * * * * * * * *


    David gently dropped onto the floor of a balcony. But the door was locked which made David eventually make use of his strength to gently smash through it.


    Finally he entered through the door but he heard words from the main entrance of the room.


    "What was that?" Man one whispered.


    "The sounds of ss breaking. So you think someone might have entered through the window." Man two asked.


    "Of course not, this ce is very secure but still, we have to check it out. You, inform the Captain about this situation." Man threemanded as he seem to be in charge of this particr team guarding the room.


    David''s expression changed slightly. One of the guards guarding the door opened the door slightly.


    And the air around him warped as David vanished from his previous position, appearing directly in front of the first man.


    The ce was dark at first but as the doors opened the room was instantly lit brightly.


    The three people were immediately shocked out of their minds and they backed up in fear while thest person was about to contact the captain.


    There was a sudden blur and the three man instantly fell to the ground unconscious.


    They were only humans, there was no way they would be able to resist David who was basically a monster in human form.


    "Now, where is the clean water at." That was the main reason for him infiltrating this particr mansion.


    Very quickly, he found a few tubs of clean water free of radiation. He gently ced therge healing special pill inside the tub and soaked inside it.. He needed to heal.

 Chapter 323 - Air Pursuit

    "This feels nice." David sighed gently as he felt his body healing at a rapid pace.


    The medicinal effect of the pill was even more effective than he had thought. And at this rate, it wouldn''t be long before he was fully healed.


    He could feel the effect of the pill prate through his body, entering his internal organs and healing them at a rapid pace.


    Warmth spread through out his entire body, making him let out another moan in ecstasy.


    He could feel his cells cheering in joy as the medicine in the water softly merge into his skin and muscles.


    But David wasn''t just lying there, doing nothing, he co tinier to practice the Myriad Changes technique until after a few moments, he broke through to the second level but he made no attempt at changing his physique as of yet.


    His cells were already healing, therefore, he didn''t want to put them through any stress as that might have an opposite effect to what he wanted to achieve.


    An hourter, the whiteness of the water gradually turned colourless as the medicinal effect had been thoroughly used.


    David''s body had absorbed the energy, making him very energetic.


    When he checked on the pill once more, he saw that the pill had reduced from the size of a baby''s fist to almost half its original size.


    David spected that it wouldn''tst one more use before the pill finally dissolved into nothingness.


    Now that he was fully healed, it was high time he escaped the entire city.


    David couldn''t help but think that they were all crazy as he remembered what had happened previously. When he arrived at the city, he was very sure he hadn''t offended anyone.


    But yet, trouble seem to have found him out of nowhere, causing him to be in this terrible state.


    Although he had been perfectly healed, he wouldn''t be able to exert all of his strength in a full fight because his body and cells had been thoroughly injured but then, healed.


    And if he used them immediately after they had been healed, it might cause some irreversible changes and some hidden injury on his body. Which he wouldn''t want to happen.


    Getting dressed, David quietly exited the mansion from the ce he had used to enter. He was even faster this time, and in the blink of an eye, he was outside the mansion.


    David dusted his body and mixed in with the crowds as he disappeared in the distance.


    * * * * * * * * *


    Three huge trucks parked right before a very dirty street. The three trucks were being protected by four teams of give people who are Spryhers with weapons in their hands.


    Appearing very intimidating which made the natives shiver in fear and immediately hid in their homes.


    "Are you sure we are at the correct location?" The captain of the team Martin asked the driver of the truck the same question he had been asking for over ten minutes.


    But the driver didn''t dare to show his irritation as he responded for the up tenth time. "I''m positive. Miss Silveny specifically told me repeatedly about this location."


    The captain stared confusedly at the ragged environment as he whispered. "This ce doesn''t look like it has someone from her can afford this type of order."


    He then typed on his imprint as though to contact someone.


    But it was then something happened. There was a sudden blur that crossed his face and the captain felt the sky getting closer to him.


    "Is the sky falling?" Martin thought in his mind but then, he vision spun and he saw his own body standing upright with his fingers still tapping on the projection.


    It was then he knew something was wrong, but that was hisst though as he died.


    The event didn''t end their though, although the remaining 19 people saw what happened, they were in shock and before they even had the time to react, more and more thuds sounded as more and more bodies fell to the ground.


    And in the blink of an eye, the entire four teams of Spryher was totally eliminated. Not even a single one managed to survive the ughter.


    Blood speed through out the floor and numerous heads finally dropped down to the ground due to gravity.


    The drivers in the three trucks froze in fear and immediately cowered inside the truck, locking the hatch immediately.


    David smirked as he gazed at the sleek looking truck that had a triangr shaped head almost simr to a train''s.


    He dropped the sword covered in blood and imed up to the top of the truck. Yanked the handle of the door open, ripping the whole thing out in the process, flinging it to the ground.


    The man In the truck shivered in fear and looked upwards at David in horror, a stench gradually filled thepartment. "Ple-please, do-don''t kill me!" The middle aged man urgently begged for mercy.


    David frowned at the disgusting smell and grabbed the truck driver by the shirt and flung him out of the truck. "Get out of here before I change my mind."


    He repeated this with the three trucks before he grunted. "Using Twenty Spryhers to deliver something not even worth a 100,000 star coins, who do you think you are deceiving?"


    Then he gazed at the neighbourhood. The people had hidden in their homes in fear. He then spotted the two children he had met previously.


    They were still huddled together, now gazing at David in fear. David didn''t mind it though.


    He grabbed a bag of snacks he had seen in the truck and covertly threw it at them while kicking the three trucks full of level three radiation water their way.


    The tank exploded, making water rush out in every directions.


    The neighbours who had been previously hiding instantly came out when they saw this.


    This was level three water they were seeing, most of them hadn''t even tasted a level five radiation water which was even worse than a level three one.


    David ignored the ravenous people and don''t even bother to look at the gazes of gratitude from the children before he turned around and left the area.


    He took out the map that would lead him outside of the city and read for a while. Then he ced it back in his backpack.


    Stopping a public Sky Cruiser, he entered into the Sky Cruiser. He must leave this street firstly as that was one of the first step he needed to take to leave the city.


    The aircraft rose to the air and shot towards the skies with David seated at thest row of the aircraft.


    Suddenly, the speed of the aircraft slowed down which made David frown since all of the passengers present were going to the same destination and it wasn''t even twenty minutes yet since the aircraft had started moving.


    But David didn''t think too much about it since the aircraft might want to refuel or something.


    But suddenly, the sky cruiser paused in midair and stopped moving entirely. But there wasn''t a port near here as far as David could see and from their altitude, they were far fromnding.


    Which means there was something wrong with the situation.


    Suddenly, David''s expression changed drastically as he saw another aircraft from the blinds of the sky cruiser.


    The aircraft was entirely ck and sleek looking making it look both cute and fierce but what made David''s heart tremble was the sky cruiser had two of its Laser Annihtors locked on them.


    David''s eyes widened in shock and his spine tingled. In an instant, stomped his feet against the floor of the Sky Cruiser and burst through the Craft with a massive bang.


    The entire aircraft trembled and am human shaped hole was being created as David free fell in the air.


    Immediately David burst out of the sky cruiser, the Annihtors was immediately activated and twoser beams was released, instantly sticking the sky cruiser and turning it into burning pile steel.


    Whosoever was inside had been killed in both body and soul.


    David fell rapidly to the ground but he watched with wide eyes as the Sky Cruiser was destroyed by thesers.


    He might have been one of the people inside the aircraft. And would have certainly died even with all of his defensive measures, there is was a slim chance he might have survived the attack but he would certainly have been heavily injured.


    David''s eyes narrowed into slit as his gaze was fixated on the tiny ck aircraft that was now starting to fly downwards towards him.


    His gaze hardened as the wind swished past his face with unclear noises entering his ears.


    "Boom!"


    His back trembled and two wide wings emerged from behind him.


    David didn''t p at all, instead, he stretched his wings very wide and dived faster to the ground instead.


    Behind him, the Sky Cruiser released multiple streams of hotbustible air as they sped after David in hot pursuit.

 Chapter 324 - Aerial Battle II

    The wind rushed furiously past his face as David dived downwards through the air.


    The earth was getting close as he dived with his wings outstretched widely but so was the Sky Cruiser that pursuing him.


    It was also getting increasingly closer to him. And from their speed, it was obvious that the Sky Cruiser would catch up to him before he could hit the ground.


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see the aircraft open up something from a hiddenpartment.


    David''s expression changed when he saw that it was a weapon really simr to the R-444G.


    No, his face fell when he realized it was actually the heavy machine gun.


    "Who the hell installs a R-444G on a light weight sky cruiser!?" David yelled in his head and he instantly flexed his wings as he swiveled sharply to the left


    The moment he made that movement, sounds of rapid fire came out from behind him as the Sky Cruiser opened fire.


    "RATATATATATATAT!!!"


    The bullets that came out from the Aircraft was almost as big as three fingersbined.


    The wind howled desperately as the bullets prated it with astonishing speed.


    "Sh*t!" David couldn''t imagine what would happen if had been hit earlier by the bullets.


    That wasn''t all though, the Sky Cruiser managed to current its aim, and continued to shoot downwards at him.


    David wasn''t looking to good and he speedily flew through the air, pping his wings as fast as he could making sure to dodge every bulleting his way.


    David hadn''t really practiced much with his wings but in this crises, he flew smooth it was as though he had been born with wings.


    As they flew further, the Sky Cruiser was already catching up to him. And with the swivels David had been making to dodge the bullets, it was only matter of time before the sky cruiser.


    The was a whooshing sound and David''s eyes twitched, making his gaze at his behind from the corner of his eye.


    He had been locked onto by a bullet the size of a baby''s fist.


    "Whoosh!"


    He suddenly folded wings as he twisted his body like a rotating top as he passed in between a hole at a still constructed Skyscraper, passing through the entire building.


    Behind him, the missile collided with the upleted skyscraper,a king it exploded into multiple pieces,rge chunks of metal and ss shot outwards.


    David''s back was instantly hit by a metal and his body spun uncontrobly in the air.


    It took him a full three seconds to gain control of his body. But his expression darkened as he saw the familiar ck looking sky cruiser above him.


    It slowly floated in mid-air but didn''t fire. David pped his wings but didn''t dare to move as he felt numerous numbers of weapons locked onto him.


    "Surrender yourself now and do not me me for being ruthless if you did otherwise." A robotic sound emerged from the Sky cruiser. It was hard to determine if the sound was from a male or a female.


    The Lower hatch of the sky cruiser opened up. It was as though the person wanted David to enter the sky. Cruiser.


    David remained silent for a few moment with a bitter expression on his face. As he slowly moved towards the opened hatch and strangely didn''t attempt to resist the.


    Suddenly, David revealed a smirk as he said one word. "Adios."


    A massive amount of blur mes erupted from underneath his boots and David powerfully pped his wings with all of his might.


    "Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!" The air was sted apart and a sonic boom ripped the surrounding atmosphere into countless shreds.


    David was so fast he had broken the sound barrier!


    In the sky cruiser, a beautifuldy in her Thirties stared nkly at the spot David had been floating on previously.


    In her opinion, David had simply disappeared into thin air along with a massive st of air.


    But that didn''tst a few second her expression tightened as she checked her tracker to find the target almost a few kilometers away from her.


    If she had taken a few more seconds to be stunned, that''s was how she would have lost him.


    She gritted her teeth and pulled the gear of the Sky Cruiser to the absolute limit.


    The aircraft trembled violently as also moved with speed that rivalled that if David''s. "Warning! Energy level reaching 30 percent."


    A robotic sound emerged from the Sky Cruiser. "Warning! Energy level reaching 15 percent. Protective shield deactivated."


    The Sky Cruiser was already drawing nearer and nearer to David and in a minute, David would definitely be caught.


    In just a few moments of flight, David and the aircraft had reached a ce with natural cliffs and valleys.


    David''s eyes shone brightly as he spotted it. And he immediately picked up speed.


    If he could pass through the tight cliffs which looks like it could only contain something so small, there was no way so way something as big as the Sky Cruiser could fit in through the gap.


    Therefore, this was the perfect ce to lose the Sky Cruiser. His body was already starting to be slightly fatigued because of his intense speed.


    But as David thought about the small gap, and was about to enter through it, it was obvious the pilot of the Sky Cruiser wouldn''t let that happen.


    As David was about to enter through the gap, he felt his scalp tingle and his hair stood on end.


    It was as though he had been locked on by something very terrifying and dangerous.


    Without hesitation, David stretched his wings to the sides vertically, making his body screech into an halt.


    The wind literally exploded and David rapidly pped his backwards, to reduce the momentum.


    A single millisecondter, a piercing sound came from above him as a missile the size of a baby''s arm brushed from above him and collided with the cliffs.


    "Boom!"


    An explosive booming sound echoed through the jungle with a thunderous sound.


    David''s expression turned hardened as he saw multiple boulders exploded and shot outwards in every direction with forces simr to bullets.


    He hurriedly pped his wings and dodge the first tworge boulder. But although he was fast with his wings, he was apparently not fast enough.


    "Boom!"


    David quickly ced his wings in front of him as a shield and the boulder mmed into him.


    He felt the whole world spin around him. His body was out of control and thee was a massive booming sound as David mmed to the ground, making a massive crater appear in the jungle.


    But David wasn''t the only unlucky one. A massive boulder was split apart from the cliff and also smashed into the Aircraft.


    Making it spiral out of control and crashnded to the ground. But this wouldn''t have happened it the Sky Cruiser had enough energy to maintain the energy shield.


    The upwards hatch opened and a beautifuldy slowly climbed out of the aircraft.


    Her hair was dishevelled and in a mess but she arranged them one swiftly motion and eventually tied it into pony tail.


    Then she looked around to find driednds all around her. She was in a desert.


    She then gazed at the crater almost a few hundred meters away from her and her gaze hardened in an instant.


    Her body vibrated slightly and the ground cracked as she vanished from her previous position.


    David groaned slightly and finally stood up. His left wing had been critically injured to a degree. He frowned slightly as he muttered.


    "This week is just not my week." he sighed as he retracted his wings back into his body.


    But then, his face turned expressionless and his body shone a light silver colour as his arm grew twice its size with a silver hue shining within them as he casually grabbed outwards in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    The air trembled relentlessly as David caught a the fist within his grasp.


    As the wind blew away the dust, David was finally able to notice the person that had ambushed him.


    It was a really beautiful woman who looked like she was still in herte twenties. She was wearing abat pant and a sleeveless shirt.


    David frowned slightly when he saw her. He wasn''t at all stunned at her beauty but was surprised she was the only one.


    "You came alone?" His tone contained the doubt and confusion he was feeling right at that moment.


    Thedy''s expression turned serious when she saw David casually grabbing the fist strike that contained 80 percent of her human body strength.


    "I alone am enough to capture you." With that, she twisted her hips slightly and her legs bent slightly as her feet rose up high in the skies. Abruptly, she stretched her legs and like a spear that was was about to piece through the void.


    The pointy heels of her heels was like a sharp pointy knife.. Attempting to pierce a bloody hole through David''s head.

 Chapter 325 - Advanced Combat Suit

    "You came alone?" His tone contained the doubt and confusion he was feeling right at that moment.


    Thedy''s expression turned serious when she saw David casually grabbing the fist strike that contained 80 percent of her human body strength.


    "I alone am enough to capture you." With that, she twisted her hips slightly and her legs fold to the back with her knees upwards as her feet rose up high in the skies. Abruptly, she stretched her leg outward and her heels shot forwards like a spear that was about to piece through the void.


    The stiletto of her silhouette was like a sharp pointy knife. Attempting to pierce a bloody hole through David''s head.


    David had a slight frown on his face. He obviously didn''t believe what the beautifuldy had said.


    Coming alone by herself was just courting death. Since there will certainly be reports him killing that middle aged man who was slightly more powerful than thisdy is.


    But her martial art seem to be even more powerful than the old man and almostparable to Phyllida''s.


    David tilted his head sideways, dodging the shoe stab by a hair breadth.


    The wind of the attack sliced a few of hair apart. Showing just how sharp the attack was.


    David took the liberty and stepped forwards, raising his palm, he mmed his palm big heavily against her chest.


    The atmosphere trembled from sheer pressure as David''s palm pressed down against thedy''s chest.


    "Boom!"


    At thest minute, thedy softly used her other arm to redirect David''s attack to the side, also missing her by a slight hair breath, sting the ordinary air apart and creating a slight tremble to the ground.


    It seems as though her reaction speed was way higher than David making her more faster but although she had faster reaction speed than David, David had more control over his strength and body, not wasting the slight but of strength on his attacks.


    David''s hands that was still outstretched in the air folded abruptly as he elbowed her by the chest.


    "Boom!"


    She seem to have expected it but didn''t think David was fast enough to retract his attack and make another attack that quickly since that requires and extreme amount of control of strength on one''s body.


    "Bam!"


    The sound of two meat mming against each Thedy''s expression paled a bit as she was hit in the chest.


    She immediately drifted backwards quickly trying to offset the force of the attack. It was as though she was weightless as she drifted through the air like the wind.


    An extremely fierce and domineering gic force mmed into her. Which was why her expression had turned a bit pale.


    But it was so small it didn''t take much effort to neutralize it. She had a slight frown on her face and her expression was even more serious now.


    David''s elbow had mmed into her weak spot. Which allowed his forces to enter into her body.


    Naturally, she had covered her whole body with her gic forces but David seen to have four the weak spot in her chest and pierced directly through it. Was it a coincidence? Thedy thought.


    But David didn''t give her chance to think further, he mmed his foot against the ground and was appeared right in front of her.


    His foot was raised upwards and he directly stomped heavily at her chest.


    She immediately crossed her hands into an X shape suddenly, a one meter radius shield formed right in front of her crossed arms.


    The pressure gathered against David''s foot as he stomped at the ice. The was a loud whooshing sound and the drowning sound of the air being torn apart was so loud it was deafening.


    "Boom!"


    Numerous ice shards exploded to all direction as the ice shield shattered into pieces.


    Thedy was immediately thrown backwards but so was David.


    David was sent stumbling backwards, his right leg had been frozen and he couldn''t feel his legs.


    Where as thedy skidded backwards, still in the same cross arm shaped position.


    Her expression was extremely solemn as she stared at David shattering the ice that had frozen his foot.


    She casually dusted her arms as she said. "You truly seem to have the strength to kill beta Nelson. But if this is the limit of your strength, then you should just surrender instead of being beaten and then captured."


    Davidughed as he replied. "I could say the same about you. But you really shouldn''t havee alone."


    His expression turned expressionless and he began to walk casually towards her.


    As he took the first step, his frame began to expand increasingly and he with his next ten steps, he grew from his 1.89 meter frame to two meters tall werewolf


    His furs sprang outwards around him, rippling like they were made of Nano techs and seem to be made from the toughest of steels.


    His muscles bulge to the extreme and he truly looked like a monster from those old folktales.


    His entire fleshy body and fur seem to be made up of steel. David finally revealed his werewolf''s true power.


    But as he took his tenth step his foot paused slightly as he stared with slight surprise at thedy who was also undergoing her own transformation before him.


    There was a small inconspicuous backpack behind her that David hadn''t ced much of a thought on it.


    But currently, he was starting to slightly regret his actions now.


    The backpack opened up and unfolded itself like one big pack of puzzles.


    Gradually, they transformed into numerous parts of machinery and fitted themselves onto thedy''s body, forming one tightly fitted suit of armour around her.


    "Dammit! An Advanced battle suit!?" David said with gritted teeth. And he was slightly shocked.


    He had tried buying something like that previously but it was just to expensive and he had to leave it.


    And the at was also to the fact that he had a battle suit that he suspect was even higher an advance battle suit but he wasn''t so sure about his own conjectures though.


    David squinted his eyes and the ground cracked as he appeared a few meters away from his previous position.


    An extremely slim arm covered with a slim fitted piece of advanced Nano fibre tech sted through his chest. The wind shattered and the earth was being uprooted by the oppressive force.


    But David was only an after image and she had hit nothing but air. Thedy didn''t stop at that, she disappeared from her position, leaving a st of air and dust.


    She jumped into the air and was above David in a blink of an eye.


    David expression tightened and he punched both his fist upwards.


    "Boom!"


    "Crackle!"


    The earth underneath David exploded into, creating a twenty meter wide crater underneath his feet.


    An explosive sound simr to that of thunder resounded as shockwave exposed with a ring at the middle of their collision.


    David''s body trembled violently as the massive force travelled through his entire body.


    But the force wasn''t enough to affect his body by much. His regeneration rate with this gene was astonishing.


    Thedy flew upwards in the air and then disappeared with an explosive sound in mid-air as the air rumbled loudly.


    "Double jump." David muttered. Thedy had used the Combat technique double jump.


    It was a technique only those well versed in martialbat can execute easily or one could just buy the Combat technique to learn it.


    David twisted around and kicked heavily to his back.


    Another thunderous boom exploded as the two collided once more.


    Numerous thunderous sound echoed from that particr desert, Creating numerous humongous holes and deep crevices.


    "Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!"


    The earth continued to shatter into multiple fragments and although David wasn''t actively attacking, he didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage.


    Suddenly, the David felt something was strange with the way thedy was attacking him and what was even more strange was the fact that the temperature around David was dropping drastically but with his resistance, it was negligible.


    But it was still strange as they were in the desert. It wasn''t supposed to be cold.


    Instead, it was supposed to be scorching hot.


    David gazed at his surroundings and his he felt his heart dropped. Unknown to him, numerous huge chucks of ice had formed all around him, a few hundreds of meters surrounding him.


    It was like a huge Pce of ice but the temperature wasn''t that cold which means thedy had purposely suppressed the temperature.


    Thedy saw that he had noticed the ice and instantly distance herself from him.


    She then outstretched her arms outwards and said. "Ice Pce: Imprison!"


    "Wuuuuuu!!!


    "Crackle!!!"


    "Boom!!!"


    All the ice around him seem to have gained life and they instantly appeared before David, and in the blink of an eye, a thousand of meter tall and very beautiful and blue ice Pce had been formed in his previous position.

 Chapter 326 - Danger! Injured!

    Inside of the frozen Pce, David stood frozen and couldn''t move a single muscle.


    It was as though he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulder. The frost had entered deeply into his body, freezing his whole body and his muscles.


    And before long, his entire blood cirction system would be frozen into pure red ice. This was something David couldn''t ept and he still couldn''t believe he had been trapped by her.


    He had somehow forgotten she had the ability to use ice but because she hadn''t used it, David assumed she wasn''t very talented in that aspect.


    He had been so distracted with countering her attacks that he had forgotten to check his surroundings. He had been careless even with all of his past experiences.


    This was a huge disgrace to him with all of the things he had gone through in the past only to fall for something as small as this. David expression turned into that of a maddened animal and he howled loudly in anger and boundless fury.


    Without hesitation, he activated his true silver body. Previously, he had been using the technique Mr White had given to him to disguise the true Silver Body but he was really so angered he couldn''t be bothered to hide it.


    Previously, his body only had a slight tinge of silver above his skin. But now, his entire body turned silver and even every single hair and fur in his body turned into silver.


    Having the same strength as metals. He was like a true silver monster as hsi entire body transformed.


    That wasn''t all though.


    "Third Star!"


    David roared in his mind. And the ice Pce trembled as though an earthquake was urring.


    Deafening and muffled booming sounds could be heard from the inside of the ice Pce.


    Thedy who was starting to rx by the expression in her face suddenly stiffened when she heard this.


    Her face tightened as she saw the ice Pce trembled even more violently.


    Her face instantly paled as she muttered. "Impossible!"


    She had used almost all of her strength on that ice Pce because it requires all of her concentration and all of her ice energy to build which was why she only use an ice ability once so as to save energy.


    Because this Ice Pce uses up most of her Ice Energy and leave her with nothing much else to use.


    Her eyes suddenly shone with determination and she inhaled deeply and gritted her teeth. Her both hands suddenly sprung up forwards towards the Ice Pce.


    "Seal!"


    She performed a two handed incantation and she muttered as she pointed at the almost shattering Ice Pce.


    An extremely cold air spread all around her and spread from her finger tips as it flew towards the violently trembling Pce.


    The instant the ice touched the Pce, everything went still in an instant. The cracks that was appearing all over the huge walls of the Pce closed up instantly as though they were self healing.


    David who had already shattered the ice holding him suddenly froze as the chill in the surroundings became even colder to the extreme.


    Frost rose from the ground and atmosphere, holding his entire body in ce. David was surprised and then the surprise instantly turned into one of absolute fury.


    In that moment, he didn''t even hesitate and his mind rumbled with a growl as he shouted.


    "Fifth Star!"


    The world seem to freeze and everything went silent. Before an explosive roar burst out like thunder!


    The Ice Pce looked as fragile as a piece of paper as it exploded into smithereens.


    Thedy quickly moved back wards with a pale expression to keep herself safe from the ice shards.


    Sweat dropped out from her forehead and she dropped the hands shielding her face to gaze.at David''s direction.


    She could feel an outstanding amount of heating from that direction.


    The heat was so intense it had vaporised all of the ice into steam almost instantly. Making arge amount of fog spread out in all direction, covering almost half of the entire desert.


    A huge booming sound of loud footsteps sounded in her ears and from within the fog.


    And she gasped as the figure of a glowing creature almost the height of a two storey building emerged from within the fog.


    The creature was David and David''s current feature could scare even a grow man.


    His was still in the form of his half man half wolf form it was just that he had gotten even more taller and muscr.


    But what was even more astonishing was the fact that his entire body was glowing red instead of silver like one would expect.


    Massive amount of heat radiated off of him that it distorted the atmosphere around him.


    He was like a huge source of energy radiating countless amount of heat from his from his body.


    Thedy was immediately shocked and instantly stunned by David''s appearance.


    But she quickly recovered and she she growled threatening to David''s and she strangely transformed into a massive wolf that was almost the same size as David''s.


    It wasn''t strange that she transformed, it was quite normal as that was her most powerful state but what was more strange was the fact that her Combat Suit transformed with her.


    She was now a she-wolf who had a brownbat suit on her. It was a strange and surprising sight. Her entire body had been covered by the Combat Suit.


    And she looked odd but strangely beautiful and even her face, ws and teeth had been covered by the fibre of the Advanced Combat Suit.


    But David wasn''t the least but phased and didn''t even stop in his steps. He wore a slight smirk on his face as he continued towards her direction with continues thumping steps.


    To thedy, even though she had transformed, her spine tingked and her fur stood in end as she felt the dangerous wave David was currently emitting.


    He was like a huge source of power with boundless energy, walking with confidence and a hidden fury that even she could feel.


    She stepped backwards with her four paws and barked and growled threateningly at David.


    Abruptly, she Lunged forwards without warning and swiped at David''s neck with her sharp ws.


    She was so fast that she left several after images and one wasn''t even able to see as she swiped her ws towards David''s throat.


    David let out an odd snicker and his voice rumbled from his throat.


    "Let me how you what true power looks like."


    "Boom!"


    The she-wolf''s eyes widened as she saw David caught her w with one hand.


    Before she could react, David''s other w had mped onto her neck.


    She struggled for breath as David began to mp tightly on her throat.


    David smiled evilly at her struggle. He watched as she wed madly at him in a bid to survive.


    But there was only sounds of metal scratching metal she wasn''t even able to prate through his furs not to mention through his skin.


    She continued to struggle violently and David looked deeply into her eyes. He could feel her pleading expression and the innocence of one who hadn''t taken a life.


    This made him frown. He knew she wasn''t faking the expression as someone who had seen a lot and had gone through death himself.


    Suddenly, his expression changed drastically and he hurriedly tossed the she-wolf away.


    His feet moved and the ground shattered as the force moved his body, he was only able to twist his waist a bit before a small but sharp ws ripped through his body from behind him,ing out from his stomach.


    David''s eyes widened in shock and he reflexively kicked backwards.


    "Bang!"


    There was a muffled bang behind him but David felt as though he had kicked nothing but air. The person had reacted very fast and had withdrawn as soon as he inflicted the injury on David


    David quickly held his stomach with his hands and clenched his abdominal muscles to stop his injury from getting worse and stopping the bleeding from getting worse.


    His expression was one of shock as he gazed at the empty space behind him. He moved carefully backwards with numerous thumps to the ground.


    He still couldn''t believe someone had prated through his Silver Body that was even enhanced five times by his strengthening technique.


    But what made his heart skip a beat was the fact that he wasn''t even able to spot the person that had attacked him.


    Beside him, the she-wolf had morphed back to her human and was coughing and gasping for breath.


    Spit formed on her face and her entire face had turn red. She had long since retracted herbat suit in order to gain more assess to air.


    David nced at her with the corner of his eyes. "I thought you said you came alone!"


    David shouted at her while he scanned the entire surroundings with his eyes but still couldn''t find a single person. His face darkened slightly.


    If this situation continues, he wound certainly run out of blood and if he was an ordinary person, he would certainly die from blood loss and the hidden opponent wouldn''t have to do a thing to kill him.

 Chapter 327 - You Died Running Into My Claws.

    Although he had managed to avoid his kidney being punctured, by the ws at thest minute, the ws had punctured through his back,ing out from behind him.


    Creating a small fist sized hole in his back and stomach.


    David''s face was extremely unsightly and ferocious to look at and he stared at his surroundings with an extremely solemn expression and with a cautious look in his face.


    Beside him, thedy had recovered somewhat but she was clearly to weak to be of any threat to David even with his serious injury.


    She was confused by David''s question and replied. "I-I really came alone."


    She also gazed around in confusion, searching for the person who had injured David so severely.


    David clenched his and he growled loudly towards at her.


    He could tell she was telling the truth about the matter but still, that wasn''t enough to calm his anger down for the slightest amount.


    Hisrge wolf like ears flickered as he focused them outwards. Even his feet were nted firmly against the ground to feel the vibrations of the ground.


    His muscles trembled and his furs raised and dropped down his skin as he continued to test for the flow of air in the atmosphere.


    David was finally a bit assured that there was no way the hidden enemy would be able to pass through all of those three levels of detection.


    His eyes glowed golden as he continued to scan his surroundings. At this time, the injury on his stomach had stopped bleeding and was slowly repairing itself.


    And although it was slow, it was almost 10 times faster than the healing rate of a normal human.


    Suddenly his ears twitched and his fur stood on end. His eyes widened bright and David stomped heavily to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The entire desert seem to tremble under his stomp. And his body was propelled backwards by the force be had created.


    In front of him, a sharp w had appeared out of no where and wed directly for his heart.


    Although the w was fast, David had been a little faster and had retreated so quickly the ws only pierced deeply into his chest but wasn''t able to touch his heart.


    Five w mars could be seen on his chest an seven some of the ribs protecting his heart had been chopped off by the w.


    Blood sprayed out from his wounds but with the control over his body, he clenched the muscles surrounding the injured area, stopping his body from bleeding out.


    The heat around his body directly burned the wound up, closing the opened flesh up.


    David''s expression was one of anger and slight fear.


    Even with all of his preparations, to detect the hidden enemy, the person had still managed to appear in front of him without a single sound, disruption of air nor reverberation from the earth.


    It was impossible for such a person to even exist. David began to sweat profusely as he was beginning to feel the gravity of the situation.


    He knew if he didn''t handle this properly, he would undoubtedly be gravely injured or even worse, be injured to death.


    His injury was starting to heal by this time but it was faster as it was only a fleshy wound.


    He had long since noticed that his skin heals very rapidlypared to his muscles, cells or internal injury.


    It was something he he had noticed every time he was gravely injured. If he didn''t take anything full of energy, or nutrients, his internal organs would heal at a very slow pace.


    Suddenly, David''s expression tightened as the hair at the back of his neck stood on end.


    "Grave danger!"


    His eyes widened as though it was about to pop out from its socket.


    His golden eyes blood was being covered with numerous tiny blood vessels.


    Suddenly, his neck snapped sideways like he didn''t have a single bone in his neck and five ws scratched past his neck, drawing five bloody marks in its wake, his neck and cheek.


    David had a malicious smile and the muscles in his arms constricted and transformed from it original length to half its previous length.


    But one could see a hint of gold colour within the right arm. His entire arm was glowing red with intense heat and you could even see the veins in his arm. The arm was full of muscles, contoured to the point it looked perfectly sculptured.


    David quickly swiped forwards at a random position. There was a muffled booming sound in the air as wind barrier was being broken, making the air explode from intense pressure and might.


    The wind screeched as David''s w tore apart the void and shed at a position in the distance.


    "Whoosh!"


    "sh!!!"


    Blood immediately spilled out of the empty location he had just shed and there was a muffled groan of pain and the vague figure of a kid showed up on the atmosphere but it suddenly disappeared into thin air back, looking as though it was only an illusion.


    David retreated a few hundred meters away and he squinted his eyes. "A kid?"


    He was sure of what he had seen and it was truly the figure of a kid but that didn''t even make his killing intent any lesser.


    Instead, his murderous waves grew so high to the skies, roaring with abandon fury as it zed in the surrounding area.


    He would kill absolutely anyone who was trying to kill him. And even with the ambush he had prepared, he was only able to scratch the person, drawing out blood.


    The person was so fast David could only eat his dust.


    Triggered, he brought his fingers to his lips and licked the blood off it.


    There was a slight smirk and a look of helplessness in his eyes. And with gritted teeth, he made his decision.


    Suddenly, far off the distance, a kid see to have walked out of the void and appeared before David.


    In his chest, there was a set of w four marks on his chest but it was only fleshy wounds and wasn''t even worth mentioning as the wounds close up right in front of David''s shocked gaze.


    "You are quite strong for your kind." The kid had a look of indifference in his face as he gazed at David mockingly.


    "Could say the same about you." David squinted his eyes as he gazed carefully at the kid.


    That expression, that face, the coldness in the voice, it was nothing like a true kid''s voice.


    "You are worthy for me to use my full strength against you, do not disappoint me." The kid said and he took a step forwards only to disappear back into the void.


    As he saw this, David grinned wildly but one could see the madness in his eyes as he muttered. "Courting death."


    His figure suddenly transformed and in that single millisecond, he took a step to the left with his ws outstretched as though to grab something .


    Suddenly, there was a squelching sound and David''s entire arm was covered in blood as he remained standing in that position.


    There was weird silence from the world and the blood rapidly dripping to the ground became even prominent.


    Suddenly, the figure of a kid could be seen flickering in and out of existence as though he was a ghost or a spectre.


    David''s red eyes gazed into the kids eyes in fury and madness.


    "H-how!? T-that s-shouldn''t be possible!" The voice of the kid wasn''t cold anymore but it strangely contained a hint of emotion which wasn''t one of either regret, nor shock.


    He was just a bit surprised and oddly enough, he was relieved.


    David wasn''t phased by those emotions as he sneered. "I didn''t do much, you just happened to rush into my arms."


    He grabbed the child''s heart with even more force and directly tore it out if his chest.


    In David''s fist, blood pumped out from the heart as he directly popped it into his mouth.


    Even as he did this, he grabbed the kid by the throat and directly sucked the body dry if blood.


    David''s eyes went wide as the blood entered through his throat and into his stomach.


    The energy in the blood was so enormous David could hardly believe it.


    He had only sucked in a couple of blood before he was forced to pull away.


    The blood was so nutritious David''s every body felt full after drinking just 2 pints of blood.


    David''s eyes shone. He couldn''t let such a blood to go to waste. He sucked in another half a pint of blood before he couldn''t go on anymore least he burst apart from too much energy.


    He vanished from his previous position and quickly grabbed a backpack to drain the blood off the corpse.


    David''s eyes was full of confusion as he stared at the body in front of him.


    This wasn''t the most delicious and nutritious blood he had tasted so far and that was exactly what was confusing him.

 Chapter 328 - The Interrogation

    From his experience, the more delicious and nutritious the blood is, the more powerful the owner was when he or she was alive.


    Which was the exact reason was so confused he wasn''t able to notice his cracked ws at first.


    He was only able to feel the pain after the adrenaline had faded by a bit.


    It was the w he had used to stab the kid''s body. Currently, amongst the five ws, three had being twisted into odd angles, it was only his thumb finger and his index finger that was okay.


    Which means the kids bones were just too strong and he wouldn''t have being able to prate through his ribs with his own strength of he hadn''t used the opponent''s strength against himself.


    Which also means the foe was a very strong one and like he had said after David inflicted a fleshy wound on his, he had only been toying with David previously.


    It was likely the kid was way stronger than himself. And could even beparably to those Phantom Beast Master powerhouses.


    David''s heart skipped a bit when he though about this. If he didn''t have the vampire ability to track old from a few kilometres away, he would likely be dead by now.


    He had injured the kid before and although the kid had the ability to conceal every part of his body, he couldn''t conceal the smell of blood from under the nose of a vampire.


    David nced at the distance a kilometer away, the beautifuldy, the she wolf was currently lying in the ground unconscious.


    The powerful sts and shockwave from the battle David and the shadow wolf had knocked her out since she barely had any energy left to defend herself.


    David abruptly appeared behind her with a backpack and grabbed at her neck as he muttered. "You areing with me."


    Suddenly, he frowned slightly as he pondered a matter. How did thedy find him in the first instant.


    His eyes swiftly constricted as he brought the backpack he carried behind him to his face.


    And then he smiled bitterly. It seems there was a tracker inside the backpack.


    "If only Hazel was still awake..." This type of mistake wouldn''t have happened and he wouldn''t have been found out since Hazel could easily identify if something had attacker in it or not.


    After destroying the systematicponent of the backpack that allows it to lock and open automatically which also disable the tracking function, David turned around to leave.


    The Shadow Wolf had nothing with him, but David was extremely satisfied with his loot.


    The blood in his backpack wasn''t something he could easilye across even if he was lucky.


    * * * * * * * *


    In a very small room which appeared to be a poorly built and decorated building, two figures could be seen.


    One, which was ady sat quietly on the floor with her back against the wooden wall, tied up tightly with some strong steel chain.


    Another, who was a man was seated cross-legged on the bed, appearing to be in meditation.


    Raw amount of pure energy rolled off of him like massive radiation sourced. But the energy was slowly declining and being subdued.


    After a few hours of meditation, the energy wave slowly subsided into nothingness.


    David opened his eyes and he let out a breath of extremely hot air. And his eyes shone with energy. He was currently full of spirit.


    But his body was still in the process of healing and the bloated feeling he had been feeling previously had reduced slightly.


    He then turned towards thedy who was calmly gazing at him expressionlessly but still couldn''t suppress the awe in her eyes no matter how she tried.


    David ignored the look and leaned closer to the edge bed as he stared closer to her eyes.


    "You should be a beta." David said with a bit of uncertainty as he scratched his chin softly.


    "But why do you have the wave of an Alpha in you?" David muttered to himself.


    And then grabbed her chin with his fingers. The beautifuldy tried to back away but David''s grip was strong which reminded her if the situation she was currently in. Eventually, she relented.


    "Good." David smirked as he turned her face back to him.


    Their eyes were currently locked into each other and their faces were only a few inches from each other.


    David raised his eye brows slightly. "A naturally born Alpha with the aura of a beta? Interesting."


    He could see that she was a naturally born alpha but he could also feel the waves radiating off of her.


    Her will had been suppressed by something. Probably a tragic event or an extremely powerful Alpha suppressed her from birth.


    Which was what had stagnated her growth and her will power. Even at this age, she still wasn''t able to break it which means it was unlikely she would ever breakthrough the barrier in her entire life.


    David sighed gently but then shook his head softly. This wasn''t any of his business anyways. Thedy had been sent to capture him and possibly was nning on killing him.


    He couldn''t show her any mercy. Even though she was attractive.


    David unconsciously traced her pink lips with his thumb. As his eyes traced through white sharp jaw line and her crystalline, milky neck up to the valleys between her chest.


    The beautifuldy gasped shakingly , and her eyes quivered softly. Her face flushed a beautiful shade of red.


    This action alone was enough to make David lose his mind and he unconsciously leaned forwards to grab those lips with his.


    When he abruptly froze halfway. His eyes shifted as he stared deeply into hers.


    He blinked his eyes and coughed slightly in embarrassment. "Ahem. Y-you have a very beautiful set of eyes."


    He said as he blinked his eyes innocently.


    Thedy red at him angrily with a flushed expression on her face


    David stood up from his position and went to the small window in this run down room.


    His previously embarrassed faced changed to a very serious one and he wore a tight frown on his face.


    The urge was getting stronger every time he feed and now that he had tasted how delicious the powerful shadow wolf was, he wanted to badly taste her while his other urge wants to make her his immediately.


    Since it was the first time meeting a female being very close to his gene and a strong one at that, his urge toy her down in the bed and have his way with her especially since she was defenseless was so strong David had to bite his tongue to wake himself up before he restricted both urges.


    "What the fvck actually happened back then?" David muttered with a frown.


    "And when are you going to wake up?" He needed an exnation and only Hazel would be able to thoroughly exin what had happened that day.


    And although he had made some conjectures, he really hoped to be wronged. "Growing personalities? Hmph!" David scoffed at the idea and then he turned back to thedy still ring at him with anger and embarrassment.


    She hadn''t said a single word since she had woken up. But that obviously wouldn''t be for long David had brought her here to interrogate her.


    "Let''s start with the much easier question. What''s your name?" David said as he grabbed on of the seats the room and sat right in front of her.


    His face was expressionless and his murderous intent slowly rose up and circled around thest like some invincible cloak.


    It was like numerous chilling hands touching upon with their filthy fingers.


    She instantly knew David wasn''t joking and would immediately kill her of she proved to be useless.


    Although she was slightly afraid of her life, she wanted to find the try murderer of her mother before she died.


    She gritted her teeth slightly and she gazed at the killing intent visible in David''s eyes, she then finally muttered. "I''m Ade."


    David smiled gently, but with the killing waves he was radiating, he looked sinister, just like a mad man with two different personality.


    "Good. Now for the second question is, who sent you?"


    Thedy took in a deep breath as she replied. "My father."


    David frowned slightly. "And your father is?"


    "The Alpha of the Pack."


    David felt his heart skip a bit and the corner of his eyes twitched slightly.


    He had kidnapped the alpha''s daughter. If he was in trouble because he had killed one of their beta, now that he had kidnapped the Alpha''s daughter, there was now a cmity hanging over his head.


    He was barely able to escape from the previous beta and killed the shadow wolf due to luck and his ability as a vampire.


    Even if he was ten times as powerful as he currently was, there was no way her would be able to escape from an Alpha.


    But then, he felt something was missing.


    Why would the alpha send his daughter to personally gave chase and pursue him instead of other betas?

 Chapter 329 - Werewolf Hunters.

    Suddenly, thedy that was still on the floor smiled softly as she saw David''s expression.


    David frowned as he asked. "Why are you suddenly smiling?"


    The beautifuldy shrugged her shoulders slightly as she responded. "Mr father should be here in at most twenty minutes or so."


    David eyebrows locked against each other. "That shouldn''t be possible. I cleaned my every traces and destroyed possible tracking device I could find, there is no way anyone could have found us so fast."


    Thedy smiled as she saw through David''s question. He asked with the intention of quickly erasing the traces her father could use to track her since their might be other means.


    But still, Ade answered his question honestly. "My father is the Alpha of the Pack. He could naturally perceive the smell of every Pack member he recognised a few hundred kilometer away. Not to mention me, his daughter."


    "Even if I was outside the city, he would still be able to perceive me his daughter. There is no way he wouldn''t be able to find me even if he doesn''t try." Thedy shrugged her as she leaned back to the wall.


    David felt his heart lurched. He knew Alpha''s are crazily powerful, he had overlooked this ability.


    "Fvck!"


    David cursed under his breath. Even if thedy was lying, their should be some truth to her words.


    It might be that the Alpha''s truly had the ability to trace her by her smell or with the help of some device. Both if which requires time to figure out the true location.


    David didn''t hesitate, he grabbed her by the waist and tossed her on his shoulder as he immediately dashed out of the run down building.


    Roughly thirty minutester, an old man walked down a dirty road with his hands behind his back.


    His every step was soft and quiet and just one step took him a hundred meters away without exerting the slightest but of strength.


    But every ces he passed, the ce world would instantly go quiet and every being either human or wolf wouldn''t be able to mutter anything as they would feel fear creeping through their spine and their hair standing on end.


    It was the fear originating from deep within the gene. The fear a higher being gives to a lower being, that''s the exact exnation for it.


    And it isn''t something you could easily erase as that strong fear was something that originated from within ones gene and embedded within ones bones and cells.


    A few secondster, the old man paused slightly as the environment blurred and he was before a run down guesthouse that had nobody in it.


    The old man''s eye were dull as he gazed deeply at the guesthouse. He then closed his eyes and inhaled for a bit.


    But then, he opened them but within the dull gaze, there was a trace of amusement and a slight but of irritation.


    Abruptly, he gazed at the direction David had passed and then took a step forwards only to disappear.


    The few humans and even wolves at that environment had pale white faces and they shivered in fear while recovering.


    "What was that?" One of them muttered unconsciously.


    * * * * * * * *


    The whole surroundings was a blur of colours as David sped past the streets. It was then he reached the outskirt a familiar bar.


    The ce he had his virginity taken. No matter how he tried to ce it, there was no how he couldn''t give a fvck about someone he had his first time with. In both this life and the old one.


    He just needed to make sure she was okay. A-and he would be in his way.


    He was really reluctant about leaving with without at least seeing her onest time.


    He had dropped Ade somewhere not too far away.


    He took in a deep breath as he entered the establishment.


    It was almost dawn already and it was still dark but David could naturally see through the darkness with his night vision.


    He gazed around at the familiar ce and felt for her scent when he suddenly raised his eye brow as the muffled sound of a gun shot rang out.


    "Bang!"


    David directly pped the bullet out of thin air with his arm but then, he frowned as he felt a deep kind of pain strike him from the arm he used.


    David''s eyes spine fast and he was able to catch sight if the bullet. It was a silver bullet.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight tremble from behind him the twang sound of a bow releasing an arrow resounded in the atmosphere.


    David was a bit taken aback but still, he side stepped, making the arrow missed him by a hair breath.


    But then he gazed at the trajectory of the arrow, it would certainly hit the person that had shot at him previously and possibly kill the person if they weren''t fast enough.


    David sighed softly and grabbed at the arrow with his hands. But then, as soon as he touched the arrow, the faint feeling of a deep kind of pain struck at his heart.


    Although it was very faint, David still frowned slightly and he brought the arrow towards his face. It was also a silver arrow.


    "What''s going on?" Was he negatively affected by silver just like how the werewolves of the legend were?


    David was beginning to find this a bit interesting. His hands was starting to heat up slightly.


    But not enough to hurt though.


    As he was distracted by what was in his hand, the two people that was behind and before him were about to attack again when a voice sounded in the environment.


    "That''s enough testing people. " A man walked out from within the shadows, followed by four more people.


    David eyes finally left the sliver as he dropped it. "You guys finally came out."


    He then gaze at the people attacking him. They were a middle aged man and a woman respectively.


    Amongst the five people, he recognised the man at the lead.


    It was Anenne''s father. The father of the woman who had taken his virginity.


    "What are you doing here?" Anenne''s father voice was cold to the extreme and the way he looked at David wasn''t one a normal human would use to gaze at his fellow human.


    David kind of understood but still a bit surprised.


    "You guys are hunters?"


    "Werewolf hunters." The only middle ageddy who was in the group corrected him with a cold expression on her face.


    David frowned slightly as he pondered a bit but then, he shrugged. It wasn''t any of his business anyways. He was only here to say goodbye to Red Thorn.


    "I''m only here to see Red Thorn onest time before I leave." David clearly stated his intentions.


    "We heard you have those monster''s Princess with you." Another one of the five said directly to David.


    "Give her to us and you can have Annene." The fourth of the five promised.


    This instantly made David''s expression tightened.


    "So you guys waited here for me knowing I woulde?" he was confused by this part as it doesn''t make sense.


    How were they so sure he would be here, right at this moment? If he had the slightest but if Indifference, he would have escaped the city without as much as a nce at this direction.


    One of the five people let out a snicker and the rest appeared to be amused. Which made David even more confused.


    "A wolf under the influence of Symphony is vulnerable and would consider the person he had sex with at that moment his mate." Annene''s father exined to him even though he was clearly ufortable with it.


    David''s frown gradually cleared as he understood the situation. He had been tricked from the very beginning.


    It was no wonder his urge had exploded that night and it wasn''t about the hunger for flesh and blood but the hunger of sex.


    Gradually, the emotions he on his face cleared and his face turned expressionless.


    "So you knew I woulde here and purposely waited for me despite knowing I was strong enough to kidnap Ade. Aren''t you guys clearly courting death?"


    Although he said this softly, the entire ce trembled as David''s anger threatened to explode to the roof.


    He truly hated being toyed with and these people clearly weren''t aware of what they were ying with.


    The five people smirked and they cleared opened up a path between them, allowing a beautifuldy to pass by.


    It was Annean who came out. She wore a flushed expression on her face as she stared at him shyly.


    And two words came out from her mouth which instantly made David freeze and his Killing intent instantly faded away like smoke.


    "My Mate."


    David felt his heart skip a bit and his eyes appeared to be dazed, as a new expression appeared in his face.


    It was one full of love and happiness as he also responded back with a growl.. "My Mate. "

 Chapter 330 - Escaping The City

    Annene stepped towards David and was before him in no time.


    Her eyes was glistening pure and she wore a white sleeveless blouse that exposed her with crystal white body. Her Jaws and neckline was smooth and silky it was tempting to the eyes


    she appeared to be very pretty at this moment.


    David couldn''t help himself and uncontroblely took a step forwards in response.


    But Annene took a step backwards and a bitter expression appeared in her face.


    "Give my father the werewolf princess and they will allow us to be together, forever."


    David eyes narrowed and he nodded his head with a pondering look. "Alright. Come closer, I can tell only you and nobody else."


    Both Annene''s face and the other five people in the room face brightened. They weren''t the least bit scared A look of blood lust appeared on their faces but Annene quickly concealed hers and unconsciously leaned closer to him.


    As for the possibility of David abducting her and running away, they weren''t troubled by it.


    As long as he had been intoxicated by the Symphony alcohol, he was forever under their grasp. It was something of a mind control.


    A neneoved incredibly closer to David. Her breath lightly touched upon his face tickling his heart and her pretty eyes was close up against his.


    Her pink lips opened up slightly as she wanes forwards towards David. Her pupils constricted, betraying the excitement she was feeling.


    David''s breathing grew rapid upon this tempting sight but he managed to hold himself back at thest second and closed his eyes to calm himself down.


    He then strayed speaking, since she wanted the location where he had hidden the werewolf Princess.


    All of a sudden , as David started speaking to her ears. The other five people in the room who were sighing in relief that their n was already starting to work suddenly heard a crack, a light gasp and then a squelchy sound.


    And the sound of something exploding with a st resounded from within the quiet bar.


    In David''s hands was a bloody red organ. It was Annene''s. The heart was still beating, pumping out blood in David''s hand.


    Annene''s eyes was full of shock, confusion and surprise.


    David leaned closer to her ears and whispered. "I''m sorry mate, I just don''t like being used and threatened."


    With a st, the heart exploded into numerous parts, spreading red tissues and blood to the chairs and the surrounding table.


    Annene''s pale face and pretty eyes gradually lost it''s colour and emotion as she fell limply to the ground.


    David grabbed one of the clothes on the table beside him as he wiped his hands.


    He then finally turned his gaze to the now shell shocked group of five and a smileced with killing intent grew on his face.


    "It''s your turn."


    The faces of the five people instantly turned pale and fear began to creep on their faces. They took numerous steps back in terror.


    Annene''s father was especially horrified. His wore a look of despair on his face but the most obvious expression on his face was the disbelief he was currently feeling.


    "N-no. No, this should not have happened."


    There was not a single werewolf that can intentionally kill their own mate. Except if the wolf was an old monster that has grasped his own will and honed his heart and also had fully merged with his beast.


    But for someone as young as David, it was Impossible for him to intentionally kill his ow mate with his own hands. It just wasn''t possible as it was something that was deeply coded within the the genes of a werewolf.


    It was no different than an iron dw. Even if the mate was a falsified one.


    "As a were wolf, you shouldn''t have been able to kill your mate." Annene''s father stuttered as he expressed his confusion.


    His eyes were wide open as he stared at David with an obvious confusion and at his daughter with sadness in his eyes.


    David smirked and began slowly walking towards the five people. "Who said that I''m just a werewolf?"


    With that, he turned into a blur and then sounds of gunshot, sword drawn and screams of agony, despair and also hatred rang out from within the bar.


    Roughly a minutester, David dusted his hands with an expressionless face. But as he was about to exit the building.


    He paused a few steps away and he gazed at the corpse of a beautifuldy lying on the ground with a bloody hole in her chest.


    Blood spilling slowly from her chest. Dying the floor red. David clenched his teeth as he felt a twinge of pain and a roar of rage and boundless fury burst out from within his head. Making his eyes twitch slightly.


    Pain shed from within the deapths of his eyes.


    But he inhaled deeply and got a hold of himself.


    With a solemn look of determination he left the bar without so much as goan img backwards.


    They had gotten what they deserved. Only Lord know how many wolves they''ve gotten under thier control with such a method.


    * * * * * * *


    "Where did you go to?" Ade nced at him from where she had been tied to.


    "To go clear up some misunderstanding." Davhd replied dismissively.


    Ade nced at him with slight confusion as she didnt seem to understand but when she smelled the blood on David''s body she nodded her head in understanding but then she suddenly froze and it instantly turned ugly.


    "You''ve met the Hunters?"


    David who was parking his stuffs froze slightly and he shrugged. But refused toment on the matter.


    Ade sneered. "Don''t try to lie to me. I came smell their repulsive blood mixed with silver on your hands."


    But then, she nced at David with confusion and surprise on her face. "How did you even manage to survive them. Silver is every wolf''s weakness and their every attacks includes the use of silver. There is no say I would survive even if I was surrounded."


    David wasn''t really interested in what she was saying. He needed to get the hell away from this city and go back to the institute.


    All of this would just be some nightmare to him then.


    Without listening to another word from mouth, David carried Ade and ced him on her shoulder.


    The world turned into a big blur as he sped past the street.


    A few secondster, David paused as he saw the huge city gate from afar.


    He had been traveling for almost three days straight, constantly changing his route.


    He didn''t dare to pass the same route for a long while.


    He constantly changed his location every time. Since he was still scared the Alpha might be looking for them.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be able to keep up the speed he was using to run since he wasn''t a machine that knows no rest.


    It was because of the energy and nutrients from the blood he had stored in the backpack was he able to keep using Seven-Fold Steps without resting or getting tired.


    If he was low on energy, or needed to heal his waery body, he would take a soo and he would once again be good as new.


    But even then, he was still a bit weary minded.


    Both people, David and Ade weren''t ordinary people so, they could do without good as long as they preserve their strength.


    As for why he still had the werewolf princess over his shoulder. One could say it was for leverage or as a bargain chip just incase something goes wrong.


    Just a few hundred of meter to the inspection site near the city gate, David pondered on what to do.


    His face was certainly on every wanted posters and list out there.


    If he wanted to get out of the city, the only way he would be able to achieve that is only by through force.


    Since he was required to scan his own imprint before he stepped out of the city he would be called for interrogation if they find out his imprint was out of energy and he will be termed as suspicious and certainly be detained until his imprint was fully charged.


    If the system scanned through his imprint, he would certainly be found out.


    So the only option he has left is to barge his way through the city gates.


    But first, he needed to fully prepare his leverage. It was something that might be able to keep him alive after all.


    A few minutester, David gazed at the city gate. "It should be time the Sky Cruiser arrives."


    David muttered and then he took in a deep breath as he walked towards the gates.


    His eyes locked in the Four visible sun craned on the city wall. As for what the old man had said about some hidden weapons and traps, David wanted to believe his words bit he was realistic with himself.


    There was no way a city like this could babe suchrge array of weapons.

 Chapter 331 - Tortoise Formation

    "You should just surrender here. There is no way you would be able to escape the city without being fried by those Suncraner." Ade said as shefortably and leisurely swing her legs in the air on David''s shoulders.


    "Shut up!" David was beginning to get irritated by her discouraging words. She had been saying this through out the entire three days journey and hadn''t even stopped speaking even once.


    "This city isn''t as simple as it is. And it also isn''t under the control of our Pack but other Packs. I promise you wouldn''t die if you surrendered yourself yourself me." Sh pledged.


    David was finally at his limit. Ade was still draped over his left shoulders. He grabbed her by her thigh with his left hand and suddenly,


    "Pa! Pa!! Pa!!!"


    The atmosphere froze and thedy that was running her mouth previously opened her eyes wide in shock and then it instantly turned into embarrassment and fury as her face flushed red.


    David took back his hand and tried to ignored how good it felt to p those two bouncy balls the depth of his stomach.


    "You!!!"


    Ade shouted out in anger and she but at David''s back with her teeth and suddenly started to struggle from David''s shoulder.


    "Eeeeeh!? Stop! If you continue to struggle, I will spank you five more times." David warned and the effect was immediate as thedy still struggling in his shoulder froze and then went quiet.


    But from the redness in her face, one could tell she was either embarrassed or furious.


    Davus took a deep breath and ignored the werewolf Princess to concentrate on his n to escape the city.


    The Suncraner was a medium ranged weapon that could st everything within a kilometer radius into ashes. Even a multigic Phaser would have no choice than to die under the scorching heat of the weapons st.


    And as for its long range effect, although it wouldn''t be able to easily kill a triple gene Phaser, it should be able to severely injure the person.


    Which means he must do as much as he can to reach a kilometer distance before the whole of the six Suncraner was activated.


    And although he hadn''t tested his true limit, he knew he would at best be able to actively dodge the st of four Suncraner and as for the other two Suncraner, he would


    Determination shone in his eyes as he inhaled deeply and exhaled. Without any more hesitation, he took the first step and he appeared twenty meters away. He took another step and he was fifty meters aways.


    Another step and he was directly before the twenty city gates guards.


    His entire body radiated an unstoppable kind of energy that made the people who were entering and exiting the freeze in surprise.


    The were numerous guards stationed at numerous positions at the city gate.


    But there was twenty active guards on the road out of the city by the city gates.


    Immediately David erupted with strength, the twenty guards were so fast to react and they were already in a formation as soon as David appeared before them.


    Their reactions were so fast that it seem as though they had practiced this move for their entire life.


    Each of the twenty guards only had the power of a Triple-gene Phaser. But In that instant, they all had stimted their genes.


    Their powers erupted with an astounding amount of energy that seem interconnected with each other and they all performed the same moves, activating some type of weird technique that merged their energy and powers of their genes together.


    The light spectrum around a kilometer radius instantly weaved apart and an enormous tortoise shield appeared before them, dividing them and David from. Each other.


    The shield was enormous and looked like a real tortoise shell but with multiple silver pattern drawn on


    David was instantly surprised as he hadn''t expected this. But still, he wasn''t at all intimidated by the towering shield before him radiating an Imprable wave of energy.


    It was as though it could block the world from moving all by it self.


    David stomped his foot to the ground as he moved and each of his step made the ground exploded and sank his legs twenty centimeters in took the ground.


    It was as though the floor was made out of fufu or eba and not the usual special concrete normal roads were made of.


    But even this case was surprising since the force David was stomping the ground should have created numerous five meter holes in the ground.


    It was as though the material used to make the road was insanely strong and made out of a special material.


    But David have the time to be absorbed in such thoughts.


    He roared out to the skies, making the entire airflow within a hundred meter radius form a small force less cyclone.


    His speed was so fast he really seemed like an unstoppable god of war as massive waves of energy radiated out from within him like a power source.


    From a spectators point of view, David was like a god marching through the mortal realm unwilling to be stopped by some by any storm or blockage.


    And with his shoulders, he bashed into the towering tortoise shield with his entire body.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    Shockwave sted the entire hundred meter away. The people around the ce were so slow to react and were directly sted away into a distance


    David staggered three steps backwards. As he coughed out three times and his body trembled, a bit of blood on his lips, his turned face pale.


    As for Ade, she wasn''t really affected by the st of power.


    His entire legs was directly above his kneels.


    And as for the other twenty soldiers, they directly spat out a mouthful of blood and some fell limply to the ground while some although severly injured, they staggered backwards.


    Their faces pale white and drained of blood. They were so weak they could barely stand.


    "Shut the city gates!!!" One of the soldiers who still had a little bit of energy left instantly roared to the skies.


    And the soldiers who were at the top of the city wall not to far away from the city gates also responded in action.


    "Stop them! Activate the Suncraners!!!" The voice was so loud it sounded like a thunder p.


    It seem to being from the Commanding officer in charge.


    David''s face darkened. And he immediately rotated his stagnated blood cirction back to the peak.


    He leaned forwards and he vanished from his previous position.


    Suddenly, there was drowning sound low and the sound of metal chains being pulled.


    The city gates right before David''s eyes instantly started to close downwards with a speed inconceivable with the human eyes.


    In at most a second, therge gate would immediately close and no matter how good he had nned his escape or how long, he would be locked inside the city, and then trapped.


    "Hold on tight." David whispered and then, roared out his lungs out and both of his legs strangely constricted, glowing a slight golden colour.


    He suddenly raised his right leg and stomped.


    Time seem to slow down and it seem as though the air was resisting him from cing his legs to the floor.


    The air screamed out loud and the wind swirled around his legs as though resisting his step.


    But the wind wasn''t as that strong to resist his step.


    Immediately, he stomped heavily to the ground and the ground was instantly sted into smithereens. As cloud of dust spread out in the air.


    "BANG!"


    The city gate instantly closed up, simultaneously activating a massive round bubble of energy field that looked to be very thick ans imprable.


    David gritted his teeth as he nced at his long hair that had shortened by a few centimetres.


    It had been shortened by the closing city gate.


    David didn''t stop moving. He was like a blur of shadow as he vanished into the distance.


    He had only lived a few hundreds of meters away when his eyes twitched slightly as an impending wave of doom locked onto him.


    "I''ve been expecting this." He muttered but then, he seem to stagger in his steps as he leaned to the left but then to the right.


    His upper body suddenly turned into five while his lower body was only one.


    It was as though he had grown five upper bodies all at once.


    In the next instant, the screeching sounds of six cranes resounded with one another and six beams of sunlight instantly followed each other as they shot out from within the city.


    Four sunbeams immediately pierced through his body one after the other. Carrying along with it an extremely intense amount of heat.


    Four out of the five upper bodies immediately desipated into smoke.


    David body instantly lightened up with a silver glow and he circted his blood to the extreme while at the same time, sending all of his gic energy to his arms,asking it radiate a very shiny silver colour. While the silver colour of his entire body faded.


    He immediately crossed his arms into an X shape and in that moment, the remaining two sun beams sted into him.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 332 - Impossible!!!

    The collision created a massively blinding ball of energy that shone so brightly it affected one''s eyes.


    David grunted as the two beams of sunlight hit him square on his crossed arms.


    David''s veins popped up as he stamped his two foots directly in the ground to counteract the force.


    But that didn''t seem to be near enough. As he was directly pushed backwards by the force from the two beams.


    But as one would thought, the two sun beams didn''t directly desipate after impact like one wound expect.


    Instead, they were really persistent as they pushed backwards against David''s crossed arms.


    David could feel his arms heating up rapidly and was beginning to hurt really bad but he had no choice but to endure until the remaining power within the two sub beams decipated.


    For a whole three seconds, David gritted his teeth as he endured the burning effect of the beams before it finally disappeared into countless plums of Condensed smoke.


    David finally got some time to breath and he inhaled deeply and outwards with relief obvious in his tone.


    Now that he had death with the third phase if his n, it remains to move to thest phase. Which is to run as fast as he could before those five Suncraner gets the chance to recharge and then shit at him once more.


    David wasn''t slow in his act and he instantly picked a straight line as he continued to escape far away from the damned city.


    It was at that moment David''s eyes twitches and his ears flickered. His eyes suddenly widened as he muttered a word that hadn''t escaped his mouth for a long time.


    "Impossible!" his expression was full of disbelief and his heart skipped a beat. And although he hadn''t nced backwards to confirm the situation, the words of the old man popped into his head.


    He immediately threw Ade aside with while his upper body swayed slightly and his upper body instantly turned into five shadows of himself.


    At that time, five sun beams pierced through his bodies, bringing along with it a massive amount of heat and energy.


    There was a shining amount of silver glow radiating off of David''s back and then was a massive boom sound as the beam of light sted against David''s back.


    "Boom!"


    He was directly smashed forwards as he tumbled to the ground uncontrobly.


    His entire back glowed scorching red as he was sted forwards, creating a massive twenty meters long ditch on the ground as he drifted along the ground creating sound dust along the road.


    Few secondster, David jumped out from the hole with an ugly expression on his face.


    His glowing back was the least of his problems right now as he knew what next wasing apart from the Suncraner''s attack.


    And that was assuming the old man was right which in this case was about to prove it was true.


    His eyes shed as he grabbed the still stunned Ade by waist and ran as fast as he could.


    "Give me your blood!" David shouted loudly in the midst of the rushing airflow.


    "Uhn? W-what for?" Ade who had been incredibly shocked by David''s feat of blocking three beans from the Suncraner was an astonishing sight.


    Especially when he hadn''t used his full strength yet.


    But then, she came to her senses and asked David what he needed her blood for.


    "If you don''t want to die, give me a drop of your blood!" David growled angerily.


    Ade hesitated at first but then, she did as she had been told. She but her index finger andid it on David''s outstretched palm.


    David also bit his lips and spat a glob of blood and saliver on his n.


    It was then David decided to look back at what threat he was about to face.


    A single bullet pierce through the air like a raven as it was boosted by thebusting energy sting from behind it.


    It was the Raven GH-10. It was the Fvcking lock-on missiles like bullets.


    David''s eyes changed slightly, wasn''t it supposed to be the ck hole first before the Raven was shot!


    He could be considered lucky since he had made preparation for any of the two scenarios.


    As the missileunched bullet was about to strike him and was only roughly ten meters away, David injected massive amount of his gic energy into the two blood in his palms and he instantly tossed it far away from his current location while he himself picked up speed.


    There was a soft thud and the two drops blood was instantly pierced through and then the bullet immediately pierced into the ground, drilling into it immediately.


    It was said that the force a bullet from a


    Raven GH-10 could push itself into space and even reach the outer ozoneyer of the sun if shot in that direction.


    So now that it had been shot to the ground, it would continue to drill through the ground continuously.


    David sighed in relief when he saw that his trick had worked. But he didn''t slow down in the slightest and instantly up''ed his speed.


    David''s eyes shone brightly when he saw he was already just a few hundreds of meter away from the instant kill zones.


    The range at which the weapons could kill or severely injure a person.


    Suddenly, paused in his tracks and he slowly nced backwards with a very unsightly expression on his face.


    All of his hair stood on end as he gazed directly at the distant City wall.


    From there, he could feel a very type of wave that made his skin crawl.


    It carried along withal it a wave of obliteration. And if one was to be hit by such wave, it threatens oblivion.


    David eyes opened wide and turned blood shot red as he sighted four tiny ck dotsing at him from ten distance.


    Those four tiny dots looked really harmless, like ck fireflies. But they were glowing a soft dark colour instead of the brightness one would expect.


    David wasn''t the least but decieved by its gentle appearance. He had roughly seen a video of the activation once when he was out shopping for weapons.


    And he knew this was exactly what the ck hole looked like when it was activated.


    And he could also feel the destructive obliterating wave it carried. Even a four gene Phaser would never be able to survive being touched by one ck hole not to mention four at the same time.


    Even an integrated Phaser would never be able to walk unscarted by such joint attacks


    David''s eyes opened widely and immediately turned bloodshot as he roared at the top of his lungs.


    His body immediately turned it into an hulking silver giant In just a bit less than a second.


    And as the four ck holes were about to touch his body, the entire five hundred kilometer radius turned dark as though the light within then had been sucked dry andthere was a soft whoop sound as though something was being sucked.


    And everything within a three hundred meter radius turned into a nothingness. Four blinks of light shone with and ended with a blink.


    As they all disappeared into the distance away. It was as though nothing had ever existed around there.


    There was a cleanrge circr shape on the ground as though something sharp and loud had sliced through it.


    Directly at the top of the city walls, a man with arge cigarette in his mouth inhaled a mouthful of smoke as he spoke softly with a very cold voice.


    "Another idiot trying to escape the City." The muscr old man snorted as he turned his back and left. "Sort out the people, I''m leaving."Themander flipped his arm and the four now low powered ck hole technology weapon went back into camouge, hidden once again from in view.


    The soldiers answered with a sharp yes as they went to clean things up.


    +++++++++++


    "Cough! Cough!! Cough!!!" Ade coughed out her lungs as soon as the earth above then parted. She hurriedly drew in deep breaths while also coughing out a bit of soil from her mouth.


    David was casually walked out the sand like he was sshing on water and with the wiggle of his muscles, the soils left on his skin dusted away from his body fell off his body without a single one left.


    He was currently putting on a tight frown on his face as he felt something was wrong.


    At first, he had thought it was because of the pain from the tip of his index fingers that had been cut off by the ck hole attack.


    But that didn''t seem to be the case. And his intuition proved to be right once again. As a third voice sounded from just a few meters away from them.


    "You are finally here.. And you brought my daughter alive, I''d I''ve to thank you for that."

 Chapter 333 - The Old Man

    "You are finally here."


    David felt his silent heart beat wildly upon hearing those words. He had scanned the entire surrounding area before he jumped out from within the soil to the jungle above.


    But his senses hadn''t picked a single thing up and the one thing David trusted the most apart from Hazel''s judgment was his own intuition.


    It hadn''t failed him a single time in every dangerous situation. But this time, it appears his Intuition was absolutely right this time.


    And he was going to pay the price for it.


    "And you also brought my daughter safe and sound, I''d have to think you for that." The voice of an man sounded from a few hundred meters away.


    It was an old man who was sitting on the green grass in meditation.


    He slowly lifted his head up and nced indifferently at David for a second but then, he removed his gaze to stare at his daughter.


    "Are you okay?" The old man stood up slowly as he asked Ade gently.


    Ade coughed a bit and wiped her face with her sleeves before she eventually nodded her head in reply.


    She nced at David and a strange glint shed in her eyes. David could have sworn he saw a yful glint shed in her eyes but it had disappeared before David could really have seen it.


    She then ignored David and then started walking towards her father.


    David''s eyes twitched and he wanted to grab her and use her as a hostage but their was an overwhelming pressure bearing down the whole of a kilometer radius.


    The pressure was very strange as it was impossible to spot, see or feel David could sense it and he knew if he at most moved a muscles, the pressure would be sted onto him and he would be crushed into minced meat.


    Beads of sweat popped up in David''s head, dripping slowly on the ground while stinging his eyes.


    David''s eyes spun as numerous thoughts popped up in his brain but he couldn''t think of any way to escape this circumstance.


    He was also hundred percent sure that even if he merge his both gene together and transforms into an hybrid, he would not be able to escape from this situation and might even die faster Instead.


    Ade reached beside her father and bowed her head. The Alpha stroked her head and patted it. "Good job."


    David immediately froze and he nced at Ade in confusion. She didn''t really do much so why was the Alpha congratting her.


    Seeing the confusion in his face, Ade exined. "My father knows my scent. But wasn''t able to track us urately since I bath daily."


    Then she shrugged her shoulders as she said. "You didn''t let me bath for three days straight, so naturally, my scent got astronger and here we are."


    A look of realization immediately crossed into David as he realised why he had been feeling uneasy during their three days journey.


    Ade hadn''t really resisted her kidnap and mostly only irritated him most of the time with her talks.


    So it want that she had n to escape, her real n wasn''t to escape at all. It was to use her self as a beacon to her father.


    And judging by the old man with her, her n clearly worked perfectly.


    David''s face turned ugly upon this realization. He had been yed, really well at that.


    "Alright, let''s go back to the Pack, we''ve git work to do since the specimen is in our hands atst." The old man smiled at Ade and gazed at David with a weird look which David wouldn''t even want to exin.


    The old man then stretched his hands towards David''s direction. And the wind immediately stopped blowing.


    A massive invincible hand made of just air flow formed and was about to grab David by the shoulder when it suddenly stopped.


    The old man smiling expression faded and ur turned it into a light frown as he gazed at David.


    "You don''t want to do that." He warned.


    But David had a resolute look in his face as he replied "Try me."


    The atmosphere froze and the entire forest didn''t dare to move a muscle. Even Ade dared not move as she knew her father was truly angry this time. She slowly edged backwards.


    In David''s hands was a ck ball that was as small as a nut.


    David clenched his fist around it tightly but his expression had changed to very rxed look on his face.


    He slowly rxed his body and even cracked his neck to the left and then to the right leisurely.


    He knew there are worse things in earth than death. And being experimented on was definitely amongst them.


    David knew this which was why he prefer to die than to be experimented on and if he could drag this old man with him, that would be even more perfect.


    But he knew this was a pipe dream and the bomb would at most only injure the old man slightly.


    But as for him, he would be obliterated by the bomb.


    The old man nced carefully at David to see if he was truly joking or not. Even if he was serious, the old man just needed David to make a single mistake and the situation would finally be under his control once more.


    Since an ordinary person would eventually slip up under the pressure he was emitting.


    But he didn''t know David wasn''t an ordinary person. He was a fvcking trasmigrator from earth with his own golden finger!


    David controlled every bit of his actions perfectly. He closed up all of his pores to stop himself from sweating.


    Locked down his heart to only beat like it would normally would. Even his breathing and blood cirction was perfectly under his control.


    David didn''t slip up in this slightest. But controlling his entire body in such manner was beginning to ce his mind under an intense amount of stress and he could feel that familiar headacheing back.


    It had been long since he felt that feeling.


    The old man stare was like ten thousand mountains weighing down on him. The old man could feel David''s breathe, hear his heartbeat, see his cirction and smell his scent.


    And from what he could discern, David wasn''t radiation the least bit of fear and might actually really blow himself up than surrender.


    His face tightened into a malicious gaze as he stared at David. He couldn''t lose this specimen no mater what.


    It was hisst hope from getting out under the control of That pack and controlling them instead. He couldn''t afford to lose when he was already at this step.


    His eyes narrowed into a slit and a maddened expression could be seen on his face. He had an evil grin in his face as he stared neferiously at David.


    Suddenly, the air trembled and a massive wave exploded out from him.


    The wave was even faster than any human could react and had reached the speed of three Macs!


    And although David''s sensitivity had been heightened to an amazing extent at this dangerous situation, he was still too slow to react.


    The wave mmed into him and his head nked out instantly and his vision swirled as a familiar scene appeared in his head.


    It was themanding wave!


    David''s eyes instantly widened. And he immediately shouted amand in his head. "STOP!!!"


    The old man had already appeared before David and was about to touch him by the shoulders when he froze.


    An expression of disbelief could be seen on his face. David quickly used the opportunity and immediately stomped his feet to the ground with a roar.


    The forest exploded and he disappeared backwards in an instant as he knew the Command he had ced won''tst long on the old man.


    The old man face instantly turned excited as he stared at David and muttered. "So it''s real."


    The anger in his eyes vanished as he smiled as he gazed at David as though he was gazing at the most precious item In the world.


    Themand that had been instilled in his brain instantly broke as the old man retracted his outstretched hand. David had dissappeared and was a few hundred meters away.


    He knew no matter how fast he was, he would never be able to escape from the old man even if he burnt his true gic energy.


    Hesitation flickered in his eyes as he clenched at the ck explosive in his hand.


    He didn''t want to die this early but this old man was truly pushing it.


    The old man appeared a few meters before him wearing a huge smile on his face.


    "You should be d you are being used to rewrite a part of history."


    "If the experiment was sessful, your name would be written down in history and be glorified. You are going to be a legend!"


    David nced at the Oldman indifferently. "If this was on earth, you might have been a very good sales man."


    The old man face darkened. And although he didn''t know what Earth is, he sure knew what a salesman is.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter resounded and a pping sound echoed as an old man who had been sitting on a branch of arge tree wasughing his lungs out.

 Chapter 334 - Powerful Old Addict

    No one knows how long the old man had been sitting on the branch for, but it seems he had been there long enough to listen to David''s retort.


    Currently, the oldman had a bottle of alcohol in his hands and wasughing his guts out at the top of the tree branch , holding his stomach with tears in his eyes.


    As soon as David saw the old man, his eyes widened and his expression changed. "Why the fvck is the old man here at this time?"


    The old man wasn''t too far from David''s position. David quickly shed and appeared before the tree where the oldman was sitting. "Old addict, couldn''t you have appeared at a more suitable timing or at least remain silent?"


    David said through gritted teeth. The old man although ordinary, seem to have some innate gift to remain hidden from other beings senses for as long as he didn''t make any sound.


    The old man heard David''s words and was a bit stunned. He wiped his tears ofughter and jumped down from the tree.


    It was David''s turn to be taken aback. And although he still had his eyes on Ade''s father, he could sense that the old man had indeed just jumped down from a four meters height.


    "Wasn''t he a bit too strong for an old man?" Although he had his doubts, it wasn''t time for such things right now.


    The situation was already sure enough for him, he didn''t want to implicate this ordinary old man.


    Old Addict could have being said to have saved his life due to the Information he had given him. He might have even died if he was to escape the city without any knowledge a out the hidden weapons.


    "The situation isn''t something you can handle old addict, you should run as far as you can. I will try holding him back." David ''s mouth moved but his words weren''t audible to other people.


    He used his mouth to manipte sound eaves, making his voice only clear to the old man behind him.


    Old Addict'' s eyes squinted as he gaze at David''s eyes with some sort of emotion.


    What David didn''t see though was the huge change in expression Ade''s father face had undergone.


    His expression had turned very ugly to the extreme and he stared at Old Addict with a hatred and a slight bit of fear in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" Ade''s father growled loudly and the entire forest reverberated with his voice.


    David blinked his eyes and was confused as to why the old man was looking at him and asking such a question.


    "Does he have dementia?" David pondered and under the massive stress he was undergoing, his thoughts exploded.


    "What if the old man actually has dementia!?"His eyes widened upon such possibilities and he couldn''t help but began to image how such a good thing could actually happen.


    He could even im to be the old man''s long lost son.


    The situation was now slightly strange. There are two old man in the jungle, ady who was in her early thirties and a young man who appeared to be in the twenties.


    "I came here to see what the fuss was all about. You guys caused such a big fuss in my city." David''s thoughts froze and his neck snapped aside as he saw the old addict walked majestically out from behind him.


    He gave David a sidelong nce and then proceeded to ignore him.


    A strange type of wave gradually began to rise from within old addict''s body. As he began to walk forwards, an extremely fierce and domineering wave began to radiate off of him.


    David breathe instantly froze in his lungs as this was the first time he had seen such dominating force before.


    His eyes widened and he instantly realise that old addict was a very strong powerhouse.


    He was so powerful that even David couldn''t see how strong he was.


    Ade''s father also began to radiate his own type of wave, shing with one old addict was emitting but from the rapidly paling expression in his face, one would realise he was losing out.


    "You shouldn''t be here." The Alpha spoke through gritted teeth and his feet began to slide backwards slightly by some sort of invincible power.


    From an ordinary human''s point of view, old addict was just moving forwards step by step but strangely, Ade''s father was sliding backwards as though being dragged by some sort of invincible force.


    This was an extremely strange scene which made David''s eyes widened in shock and slight awe.


    "And why shouldn''t I be? When my daughter had gone through so much." Old addict stated and then his face finally turned to gaze at Ade.


    "Dad." Tears appeared in Ade''s eyes as she ran towards Old Addict''s outstretched hands.


    This time, it wasn''t only David that was stunned speechless , even the Old Alpha, the supposed to be Ade''s father, his mind turned nk.


    As though he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "Sob sob. Dad i-"


    "I know baby girl. There''s no more reason for us to be apart anymore, you have helped the Pack a huge deal this time. Now, we can " Old addict had a gentle expression on his face as he gazed at Ade with love in his eyes.


    David''s eyes twitched and he seem to have figured out what was going on. His gaze then turned towards the old Alpha and he shook his head slightly in pity.


    But this wasn''t any of his business either way. He needed to escape here when they are all distracted.


    He retreated slightly and only taken his first step only to be locked down by some sort of invincible pressure.


    David''s eyes blinked and he instantly crushed the idea of escaping this ce. "This week isn''t just mine." David muttered in sadness.


    Suddenly, and explosive roar exploded from the supposed to be Ade''s father mouth and the entire trees within a hundred meter radius exploded into smithereens.


    The wind swirled and a huge Phantom image of a ck and white wolf hat was 700 meters tall appeared behind the old man. Its face was extremely twisted and wicked. Its evil aura exploded from within


    The old Alpha''s face was red and twisted with mad rage and anger. His eyes glowed a sharp crimson colour of an Alpha as he shouted with rage. "You Fvcking traitor! Die!!!"


    "HOOOOOOOOWL!!!"


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The old man opened his mouth which the wolf behind him also did in sync.


    The temperature around a five kilometer dropped dramatically and a huge piller of frost shot out from within the old man''s mouth


    It was like a huge beam of frost energy that threatened to freeze the wind it self. The piller immediately shot towards Old Addict''s and Ade''s position.


    If it hits, it was enough to directly freeze everything within a kilometer radius into ice Popsicles.


    David''s expression turned pale. Under such power, there was no way he would be able to directly survive the st of energy.


    Old addict finally had a serious expression on his face but then, he smirked slightly as he muttered. "You''ve improved very quickly, but not quick enough."


    He waved his hands and both Ade and David were gently moved backwards a few kilometers away from them.


    The instant the words escaped from Old Addict''s mouth, the entire world force as an invincible force field began to appear with the entire forest.


    The trees were being suppressed, the airflow was also being suppressed and even the wind itself warped to reveal the void hidden underneath.


    "The key isn''t to grow the beast, but to merge with the beast and be the beast itself."


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    The entire world quaked as old addict howled to the skies.


    The clothing around him exploded into dust and he grew from being an ordinary man to a huge blue wolf that was more than a thousand meters tall.


    It wasn''t a phantom image this time, it was a true beast. With both flesh and blood inside.


    "This is called true power." The Wolf spoke indifferently and he pped his paws down at the iing piller of frost energy.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The piller of frost was smashed apart without even as much as a struggle and the n descended on the old man.


    The old man''s expression turned pale and he swiped his two ws at the iing paw p.


    The phantom image behind him imitated it''s actions and also swiped at the iing attack.


    "Boom!!!"


    The ground quaked as though a magnitude 10 earthquake was happening.


    Frost energy sted outwards with an explosive shockwave, destroying everything and any being it came into contact with.


    There was a slight pause and then the blue and ck phantom image was sted apart.


    And the old man was smashed backwards a few kilometres away.. Blood seeping out from his lips as he muttered. "An Integrated Phaser!? That''s Impossible!"

 Chapter 335 - Mr Whites Appearance: Thunder Beast!

    The old man struggled to stand in his feet with blood seeping out from his mouth with a pale expression.


    He stated at the huge wolf before him with an expression of disbelief and confusion.


    As far as he knew it, their legacy only stopped at being a Phantom Beast master if the highest rank but didn''t include ways to creak through to the integrated Phaser stage.


    Which was why he found it hard to believe the Old Addict had broken through to the integrated Phaser stage.


    They had both being looking for ways to break through this state all by themselves since the information regarding such knowledge had been lost in time.


    He didn''t expect for the Old Addict to have broken through before him and had also hidden it from everyone.


    Moreover, his daughter wasn''t actually his and had been a spy for the the other Pack.


    This made him so angry he spat out another mouth full of blood and passed out.


    The huge wolf gave the passed out old man a sidelong nce and then his body trembled furiously and he shape shifted from being a huge wolf to being a normal old man back.


    The Old Addict only had his pants left with him which seems to be made out of a special kind of expandable fabric.


    He then turned towards Ade with a gentle smile as he said, "Finally we can avenge the death of your mother."


    A tinge of sadness shed in the old man''s eyes while Ade nodded but then sobbed gently as she gazed at the man who had killed her mother with hatred.


    Although they knew about this a very long time ago, there was no prof or evidence regarding her death. So they had nothing to worn with since their are also rules governing their world especially since the council of elders are still in charge.


    "As for you." David felt his heart skip a beat. Although they had met each other previously and could be acquaintances but right now, the old man was emitting a very majestic pressure that David didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    "You areing with me." The Old Addict stated with an indifferent expression on his face.


    David had only being a pawn that appeared at the perfect time for him. He had overused his usefulness, killing him should be the next step.


    But what David had done by seeking to protect him even in the moment of crises made him hesitate slightly.


    After which, he couldn''t really decide and just opt for keeping David at a close range.


    David smiled bitterly at this fate of his. Wouldn''t it be better to just kill himself.


    "Oh, and do not try to use that explosive, that''d be useless against me." The Old Addict said and he stretched his hands at David before he turned to leave.


    All of a sudden, Old Addict''s expression changed slightly as he snapped his head to the back.


    "Come out here." His voice was solemn as he growled loudly which made the talk tress tremble from the voice of his words.


    At the distant sky, a tiny dot with the outline of a human could be seen floating in the skies and staring down at them.


    Suddenly, there was a roar of thunder as lightning shed in the clouds and the entire clouds exploded into droplets of rain.


    In the blink of an eye, a blur appeared and the tiny dot had gotten much closer to them andnded gently in front of them.


    The old man expression was extremely solemn as he recognize who the person was.


    "What brings you here?" The Old Addict growled loudly with a tight frown as he saw the personnded not to far away from him.


    The person before him had e white hair and a slight moustache which was also white. His entire clothes was also in white.


    Both his pants and his clothes are all white.


    "Nothing much, I just need to get my disciple and I will be out of here." The man in white shrugged with a gentle grin in his face.


    David had been dejected upon the fate that was about to befall him when he suddenly heard those words and especially that voice.


    His heart jumped and he instantly looked up. Instantly, his eyes widened upon swing who it was.


    "Master!!!" Tears threatened to spill out from his face as he stared at his dare master.


    He couldn''t be anymore happier in his life than this moment. He thought he was done for.


    Old Addict''s expression darkened when he heard those words. "You took in another disciple?"


    Mr White grunted in response. "It just happened to be that way."


    "You should know that this is my territory, why else would you send him here?" Old Addict growled threateningly.


    "An honest mistake. Someone figured out he had the Werewolf Transformation Manual and specifically targeted him to be here." Mr White exined.


    The old man''s eyes twitched. "And you expect me to believe that? White, others might be wary of you. But this is my territory, you wouldn''t be much of a threat to me." his growl was beginning to sound deafening.


    Suddenly, Mr White expression changed into that of a smirk and his eyes lit up.


    Normally, he would have gone straight to fighting the old wolf but he had received numerous warning from the Old man, the Grand Professor.


    He hadn''t fought for a long time because he wasn''t allowed to go out. But now, under the guise that his disciple was in a grave danger ording to the distress he had received, he was finally allowed to go out.


    But under the condition that he doesn''t start any conflicts if his own hands.


    "So you want to fight me, is that it?" Mr White asked eagerly. The anticipation in his eyes leaked out furiously like a tap and even a baby would know he was really looking forwards to the fight.


    Old Addict''s expression changed as he gazed at Mr White and then said. "The kid already knows to much about us. Especially our security details. We wouldn''t want it to get out of the city. Which is why he must be silenced."


    The old man said and the murderous waves around him began to grow, making pressure form in the entire forest, bearing down in every thing.


    He was trying to intimidate the professor with his sheer might alone.


    Mr White raised an eyebrow. "An integrated Phaser? Interesting."


    The smile in his face vanished and he gazed at the old man seriously. "You should have heard of me. And I''ve also heard about you."


    "Since we both just entered the stage, let''s test out our power''s shall we."


    They both simultaneously waves their hands, causing a mini cyclone to from, carrying both David and Ade at a very far distance.


    "RUMMMBLE!!!"


    Mr White''s eyes opened widely and muscles spammed with an unseeable frequency.


    Electric Spark formed from around of him, increasing with time. Suddenly, his bones popped and within a moment, he had transforned from being a man to a beast that was a hundred meters tall.


    Electric sparks crackled from around him and he oped his wings gently, making the whole forest tremble and the trees around them were being uprooted by some explosive force.


    The ground and the surrounding area were struck ck like charcoal with the amount of electric sparksing off of him.


    "Roaaaaaaar!!!"


    A long piercing roar exploded from his mouth and creating shockwave in the atmosphere.


    His mane flowed backwards and forwards around his neck and his face grinned in a wicked kind of satisfaction, revealing his sharp fangs in the process. He was a Thunder Beast. A beast that looked like a lion but with the powers of thunder.


    At this point, Old Addict he''d already transformed Into his huge Frost Wolf.


    "RUUUUUUUUMBLE!!! "


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    Terrifying st of energy spread out in all directions and frost and electrical energy shot around like bullets, freezing and frying everyone and everything in its way.


    Blue and purple shed past as the two huge beast continued to fight.


    David and Ade gazed at them in awe and respect in their eyes.


    It wasn''t as though they themselves weren''t strong. No, they were strong themselves but what they are currently seeing was something that they could hardly do.


    This power level was almost a hundred times stronger than theirs.


    David eyes shone with admiration. He knew Mr White was strong, but not to this ridiculous degree.


    David''s eyes then shone with determination and he vowed that he would reach this level of power. No! Be would certainly surpass it and then, he could be as unbridled as Mr White.


    He could do whatever he wanted. But still, he needed to find ways to escape his predicament.


    His face darkened when he recalled the scene if that old monstrous wolf.


    It would soone back for him.... But the question is when? And would David have had enough time and preparations to face it?

 Chapter 336 - You Two Are Getting Married

    The st of Sparks and Frost energy waves began to gradually to decline in the forest, and eventually, it stopped.


    Which made the forest oddly quiet. But although the forest was quiet, the entire jungle had been totally destroyed.


    Half of it had been frozen while half was swarming with destructive sparks of electrical energy.


    David finally realised that Ade wasn''t to far away from him.


    And by the looks of things, she also seem to have realised the same thing as they gazed at each other.


    The silence reigned between them for a few seconds when David eventually blinked his eyes and coughed.


    "Ahem! So... You are pretty devious to have decieved that old man for quiet a long time. "


    Ade wrinkled her beautiful face slightly and then turned away. But one could see her eyes sh with a series of emotions.


    And even David became confused by it. Anger, sadness, hatred, bitterness, and relief.


    "Calm downdy, just chose one, can''t you." David said in his mind.


    Eventually, her emotions seemed to have finally settled and she replied. "He killed my mother and experiment with our pack members, he is a mad man who deserved death."


    David was taken aback but then shrugged. It wasn''t like it was any of his business anyways. He needed to get the hell out of this city and now that his master was here, it shouldn''t take much time to get back to the institute.


    He had a feeling he was going to have a massive breakthrough in both his vampire and his werewolf body.


    David was anticipating such things and couldn''t help but smile upon such thoughts.


    Ade saw this and her beautiful face darkened in extreme anger.


    "You think this is funny!!!?"


    David looked up in surprise. "What do i think was funny?" he was confused about what was happening right now.


    "I had to turn in a man that I had lived half of my life calling my father to the elder council for execution and you think it is funny!?" Ade shouted at him and her face turned red in anger as she pointed at David with fury.


    David realised what was happening and was about to exin the situation but then he paused. If he told her that he wasn''t really listening to her words, that might make her even more mad.


    So he stayed silent and had a sorry expression.


    But this seem to make Ade more angry and she her body trembled in fury. "You can''t even exin yourself!"


    "Boom!"


    The ground quacked and she attacked in taut instant. Frost daggers formed on her left and right hand. And she forcefully shed at David.


    Although even in her anger, she didn''t attack with the intention to kill but attacked with the intention to seriously injure.


    David was even more surprised. What the he was wrong with this woman!?


    She was a very strongdy and her normal attack could rival that of a triple-gene Phaser. While her strongest attacks wasparable to a quad-gene Phaser.


    And her werewolf form was a bit stronger than that. And almost close to that of a five-gene Phaser.


    David knew he would be seriously injured if he didn''t fight seriously.


    His entire muscles trembled incessantly and his arms grew by more than two times its size.


    While his entire fists turned silver up to his elbows.


    He immediately crosse them into an x shape to guard against the attacks.


    "ng! ng!! ng!!!"


    Numerous Sparks flew of the base David''s arms as the two knives in her hands met David''s silver arms.


    David was forced to retreat by the result force


    "Woah! Lady calm down, I didn''t intend to make fun if your situation." David hurriedly tried to exin.


    But then Ade seem to be even more furious as she paused. Her body trembled violently and the daggers in her hands grew into two sharp and long swords.


    And she said word for word. "Who. Are. You. Calling. Ady!!!"


    "Rymmble!!!"


    The temperature in the entire surroundings froze and the swords in her hands swirled with frost energy mist that was even visible to David.


    David blinked in surprise. What the hell was happening!? She seem to have gotten even more furious.


    "I am only 18!!!"


    With that, she spread her swords to her sides, behind her as she ran towards David.


    She then leaped to the skies and unleashed multiple kicks in David.


    "Bam! Bam!! Bam!!!"


    David continuously blocked the attacks with his arms whine retreating backwards step by steps.


    Her strength wasn''t something he could use his ordinary body to ept easily without using the true silver body.


    Suddenly, she seem to have exhausted the strength she burrowed from the air and then forcefully mmed her swords downeards upon David.


    There was two screeching sounds as air was torn apart. And the swords mmed heavily down on David, carrying her weight.


    David''s eyes widened and instantly, the temperature in the atmosphere increased drastically as his arms turned red.


    In that instantly, he punched at the two iing swords.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Shockwave spread through the forest, sting a massive amount of heat and frost energy with a ring.


    Far away from the Fight, two men was seated at the top of one of the tallest trees in the jungle.


    The trees had been lucky to not have being destroyed by the previous apocalyptic fight.


    "You daughter sure is a violentdy." The man in white said as he turned towards the man seated not far away from him.


    The man had a slight look of sadness in his face as he responded. "She isn''t usually this violent. She''s just venting all her frustrations on your disciple, I apologise for that."


    "Should we stop them? She might really injure him if she continues like this."


    Mr White waved his hand as he said. "Don''t worry about it. If he can''t even handle her now, what will happen once they get married?"


    "Moreover he wouldn''t daree back with me if she was able to beat him."


    The Old Man was surprised as he gazed at Mr White. "You do know that your disciple is just a double-gene Phaser right? To be able to defend against Ade for this long is quite surprising already."


    Mr White''s eyes shed with a strange look on his face as he said unconsciously. "He''s never being defeated."


    But then covered it up with augh as he said. "He will be okay."


    "I really don''t see the reason for your confidence. He had only practiced your silver body technique to the entry level. It''s impossible to reach the first level of the technique." The Old Addict was confused.


    "Although he had beaten her once, he had at most used a trick which won''t work on her a second time." The Old Addict warned.


    Mr White only smiled and shrugged. The Old Addict shook his head slightly as he said.


    "No wonder they call you a mad man in almost half of the sectors. You are really crazy."


    Mr White only smiled in response and continued to watch the fight.


    David continuously retreated in the face if her attacks. She was a martial arts genius. And was even more knowledgeable than Phyllida.


    And David was learning a lot from her. The way she handled the swords were especially terrifying.


    The wind howled at the face if her attacks and she was so fast with the swords David could only dodge and hurriedly block her attacks.


    Sometimes, her swords would turn silent and would sh at him from unpredictable angles.


    If he didn''t have the silver skin on his arms, she would have cut his arms into countless bit and pieces.


    David was now beginning to get irritated by her attacks.


    It wasn''t that he also couldn''t attack, it was just that he thought he was at fault at first and had given her enough time and body to vent her anger in but it wasn''t as though David was a very patient or emotional person to begin with.


    His irritation peaked to the maximum and his entire body radiated a sliver glow as the metallic amount of sliver in his skin increased drastically, covering his entire body and face.


    He was even faster than before and before Ade could react, he grabbed at the two ice sword and crushed them into bits while at the same time, he mmed his thick silver legs against her chest.


    "Crash!" "Boom! Boom!!"


    Ade was instantly sent flying backwards but the moment shended, she had transformed into her werewolf from.


    "Howl!!!"


    Her roar broke through the surface of the air.


    David wasn''t he leat but intimated. His muscles trembled and he also transformed into his own werewolf form.


    The two wolves, arge one that was entirely a wolf while the other own that seen to be half wolf, half man.


    "Enough of this!" Old Addict and Mr White moved very fast and seem to appear out of thing air their midst.


    "You guys are getting married." Mr White bluntly stated with a smile on his face.


    "WHAT!!?"

 Chapter 337 - Returning To The Institute

    "..."


    Mr White nced downwards at David and sighed as he said, "Just ask what you want to ask."


    David blinked his eyes and asked the question that had been bothering him the most.


    "Is this how we are going to fly like this till we reach the institute?"


    This was his primary concern at the moment.


    The wind howled past David''s ears and his face was being sted by the wind as they speed past the scenery.


    David couldn''t even see a thing. Everything was just a blur as the speed at which Mr White was moving so fast the surroundings was just a blur of numerous colours.


    Mr White shrugged and replied to him. "Basically."


    With that, he picked up his speed. Letting the wind st past David''s face. If it was not for the fact that Mr White had done something to reduce the air resistance, David might have trouble breathing.


    The two of them remained silent after that. And only the wind howling past their ears was audible.


    David opened his mouth but then hesitated. Now that he though about it, what was going to happen now? He didn''t even know what to think about it.


    "Ask away, what''s troubling you." Mr White pushed.


    David nodded his head and asked. "I''m i going to fail the examinations even though I didn''t find the target?"


    Mr White was taken aback at first as this wasn''t the question he was expecting to hear fro Davids mouth but still, he replied.


    "Don''t worry about that, I will handle the matter." Mr White spoke dismissively as though the matter wasn''t worth his attention.


    David nodded in relief but then, he had another question to ask and he hesitated. But Mr White seem to have known he was going to ask and repeated his words from before.


    "Don''t be afraid, ask away."


    David nodded and then a frown appeared in his face. He then looked upwards at Mr White who was flying and holding David by the shoulders.


    David then asked. "How did you know I''m was in some sort of danger?"


    Mr White wrinkled his white eye brows as he replied "Weren''t you the one who sent me a distress signal?"


    It was now David''s turn to frown. He was sure there wasn''t any power on his imprint which was why he couldn''t contact his master.


    Moreover, the thought hadn''t really crossed his mind anyways. Which only meant that Hazel had contacted Mr White on his behalf.


    "It should be my AI then." David muttered under his breathe.


    David didn''t know what to feel at that point. Since Hazel was still in active and hadn''t woken up yet despite the fact that his rapidly beating heart was charging the cells of the imprint, she still wasn''t responding to his calls.


    Mr White gazed at David strangely as he heard him say those words still but didn''tment on it.


    Every has their own secrets and even he himself does. Which was why he did pry into David''s matters.


    But then he turned towards David and as expected, he still had a question to ask.


    "Finally." Mr White muttered under his breathe.


    David blinked his eyes and then asked. "How did you know I''m practicing the Werewolf technique? I don''t think I told you about it."


    David said with a frown. "It was pretty obvious, since your smell gave it away."


    As he said this, Mr White expression then turned serious. "Someone else must have noticed it which was why they sent you to this ce for your assignment."


    Mr White''s eyes then shed with a cold look. "I will handle the matter, don''t worry about it."


    David was surprised by this news. He couldn''t help but wonder how the hell the person had found out about something like that.


    Although they still didn''t know it was a legacy technique, but still it was pretty surprising that someone had found had so quickly.


    He really couldn''t hide anything under the prying eyes of those power houses at the institute.


    His eyes hardened and he knew he still wasn''t strong enough to remain safe all by himself. Even after Mr White had warned them, someone had still plotted against him.


    If he wasn''t as strong as he was, he would have died under the hands of Arric and keena''s hands.


    After a while, Mr White then said, his eyes twitching. "Ask what you really want to ask."


    David blinked his eyes and then said. "That''s all the questions I have."


    Mr White''s eyes twitched slightly as he responded . "You know you are getting married right? To that Ade girl at that."


    David nodded his head seriously but still didn''t say anything.


    Mr White''s mouth spammed repeatedly as he said. "So you don''t know why you tie are assigned to get married to each other."


    David blinked his eyes seriously as he responded. "It''s just marriage, it''s nit a big deal." David waved his hands dismissively.


    "Boom!"


    David felt a pain in his butt and then found himself soaring through the skies with wide eyes.


    He quickly turned his waist to stablize himself but still, was unable to do so and was sent smashing against the ground, creating a massive crater on the ground.


    Although he had expected it, it still came all of a sudden.


    David struggled and got up from the hole he had created from the ground.


    "What the hell is your problem you old thing!" David shouted as he pointed at the skies in fury.


    Mr White levitated in the air with a small smile in his face. "Oh it''s nothing. I hit your butt by mistake.


    David trembled in fury. "Don''t even think you can fool me!"


    "Haha. If you are angry about that, you cane fight me and beat yours back."


    David''s eyes twitched as he struggled to reign in his anger. "If we were in the same level, I would have beaten you ck and blue."


    The moment David said this, his eyes widened and he covered his mouth. He knew his master was a battle maniac. But the institute had been restricting him which was why he hadn''t done anything yet.


    But the words had already been spoken, there was no going back.


    Mr White''s eyes shone as he heard David''s words. He gradually levitated back to the ground as he said to David with a weird smile on his face.


    "So you think you can beat me on the same level?"


    David blinked his eyes innocently and shook his head. "Of course not, I was stating nonsense previously. Right, why don''t we just start going back to the institute, it''s gettingte already and some powerful monsters might appear during the night."


    Mr White whose eyes was shining suddenly dimmed as he seem to remember something with David''s reminder.


    "We will resume this talk when we get back to the institute." With that, he grabbed David by the shoulder and flew through the air.


    David heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. Although he really wanted to ask why he and the Old Adduct had arranged his marriage with Ade, it would take seven years for the marriage to be implemented.


    Many things could happen within the span of three years, so David wasn''t really that worried about it.


    * * * * * * *


    "Alright, you can go back to your dorm, I''ve got some matters to settle." Mr White said to David and then, he levitated back and then flew towards another direction.


    David watched him leave in silence but the gratitude he felt in his heart was more than the words he could form.


    Pushing deeply his emotions, David breathed In the air and he smiled.


    "This is exactly what I''ve been longing for." Although the institute wasn''t that peaceful, it could be said to be be his first home.


    "I missed this." A smile appeared on his face as the dormitory appeared as a tiny dot before him.


    "Who is this local bumpkin?" A female student passed by David and frowned by his horrid dressing.


    "Shhh! Don''t say anything, he might be actually be one of those crazy people that had gone mad by too much practicing." The other girl quickly shush her partners mouth and dragged her away from David.


    David''s blinked his eyes and totally ignored them. He had been through so much his shamelessness had risen to another stage. So he wasn''t really bothered by them.


    The air exploded and David disappeared from his position and he appeared before the dorm.


    It looked a bit smaller to him than usual, but still, he had missed it still.


    He immediately entered through the building and looked at the ce with a smile.


    He nodded at everyone e saw but everyone who saw him either turned to run or simply ignored him.


    But David smile still remained as he finally reached his own room. As soon as he reached, he inhaled softly and then flopped down on his bed.


    He was already unconscious.

 Chapter 338 - It Was As He Had Feared

    It was a very cold morning within the areas of the institute.


    With the unpredictability of nature, it was impossible to correctly predict what season would ur at what time.


    But estimating it a little bit close was slightly possible.


    But this frozen weather came so suddenly it caught people unawares. As there was a 70 percent chance that a really hot/sunny weather was to be expected.


    This might bother quite a few people as they were just ordinary people.


    But this was little to a Spryher and was entirely pointless to a Phaser.


    But at this moment, there was a type of tension in the atmosphere within the institute.


    That tension gripped both the students who had advanced to Phaser and those who was still was still a Spryher and still hadn''t advanced to a Phaser.


    With this tension, they could feel the cold in the atmosphere.


    It was the examination tension. Most of the students in the institute had returned from their tests and had settled back to at the students a few while ago.


    They were severely tense about the oue of their exams, hence the tension.


    But currently, David was still asleep or one could say still unconscious on his bed.


    The room rumbled like thunder as David snored through his mouth and nose.


    It was the third day David had returned back to the institute and still, he was still fast asleep for three dates straight.


    Suddenly, the snoring sound came to a stop and David opened his eyes.


    He had a frown on his face as he nced at his surroundings carefully.


    It was only after a few seconds of observing that David finally realized where he was and then sighed in relief.


    He was back at the institute, in a safe environment. This made his heart rxed a bit more slightly.


    Suddenly, another bout of thunder rumbled and this time, it was even more furiously.


    David stretched his body with the sound of his bones popping apanying it.


    David had azy expression on his face as he opened his interface and ordered a massive amount of sumptuous food that was rich in both energy and nutrition.


    He was really starving and bedded that much. He was rich anyways, why wouldn''t he spend on himself.


    And in less than a minute, the food had been delivered to his door step.


    David''s eyes widened in joy and with a bang, he closed the door and immediately opened his package.


    It was an entire Horned Lamb that had been carefully roasted and fried. All of the disgusting content inside had been sliced off and taken away.


    What was right in front of David was a brown crispy bag of meat dripping with something that looked like the energy fluid in the energy tank but this fluid had undergone numerous transformation a d was even better than honey of his previous life.


    David''s mouth dripped with saliva when he saw this and couldn''t help but gulp.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed at the thigh and with just a slight exertion of his strength, the entire thigh came off.


    The fresh and crispy aroma mmed even more into David''s nose and opened his mouth wide to take a bite.


    This bite had almost taken half if the entire thigh off.


    David moaned with his eyes closed as he chewed gently on the meat. It was so soft and tender and so tasty and spicy at the same time.


    In an just a bit of ten minutes, David was already chewing on the bones of the Horned Lamb. He was like a starving begger.


    There wasn''t a single meat left in the bones of the meal anymore. It was as though a bunch of rats had swept past the meal, not leaving a single bit of meat left.


    David let out a satisfactory burb as he lied down on his bed. His ce was still as empty as it had been the first time he came here.


    "Need to redecorate." David muttered as he spread himself in his bed.


    There wasn''t even a single couch in his room where he could just casually sit instead of always staying on the bed.


    "It''s a pity Hazel still asleep though."


    After a while, David suddenly shuddered as he seen to have remembered something.


    If Hazel was still asleep, how then was he able to order the meal if his interface was supposedly supposed to be down since Hazel was unconscious and was closely connected to his imprint.


    "You finally remembered me after your meal?" A sassy voice finally spoke out from his imprint.


    David let out a chuckle and he crossed his legs. "I just knew you would die on me. And you will certainly wake up since you were simply unconscious. I just wasn''t sure how long that was going to be."


    David then added as he muttered under his breathe."It was apparently too short."


    "What did you say?" Hazel said with a tense voice.


    "Haha, I''m just d you are awake, d you are awake." heughed nervously as quickly corrected himself.


    "That''s good. You are finally back to the institute? That''s also good." Hazel seem to sigh in relief upon her words.


    "Yeah I''m back, all thanks to you." David said with a serious expression. If Hazel hadn''t contacted his master when she did, he might have been locked up somewhere.


    And certainly, The Old Addict would have locked his imprint and would have prevented him from sending a distress signal.


    Hazel didn''t say anything but just remained silent. But this silence was enough to let David know that she had epted his thanks.


    David still couldn''t help but wonder how she had gotten this type of personality from him though.


    Previously, she wasn''t that worse but when she had merged and extracted the data from the old worn outbat suit, she seem to have changed to someone else entirely and had even gotten worse with her sassy attitude.


    David was a bit bothered by it at first, but gradually he got used to it since they were stuck with each other anyways.


    David''s expression finally turned serious as he asked. "What happened you?"


    The room remained silent for a while before Hazel finally replied. "It seems your Werewolf body and your Vampire body seem to have grown their own personality."


    David''s heart clenched. It was as he had feared. They really had grown their own personality.


    He was a bit confused at how all this had been possible but still, he could only let it lie.


    This could exin the reason why he had been knocked unconscious by those two in his brain. He couldn''t handle the mental stress.


    But what David didn''t know was that other people would have directly died or remain in a vegetation state since having two powerful different personalities require one to possess massive amounts of mental/brain power.


    Although David''s mental power had been directly doubled when he reincarnated which had caused him a few problems in thinking had first, he would still have died if this incident had happened by that time.


    It was just that unknown to him, the more he controls his body, organs and blood to the extreme, he was also training his mental strength as well.


    Although he had gained the absolute control of his body as an ability, how deep he could go only depends on his mental strength.


    But as the times he uses up his mental ability on his ability, either to test or to find out his limit, his mental strength continuously grows as he exhausted it.


    And it had apparently grown to the level that he could contain two powerful consciousness in his mind.


    This showed his growth level. And moreover, there was a close connection between the Commanding waves and mental strength.


    Talking about mental strength, is talking about the electrical charges and chemicals tomunicate with the body on a more deeper level.


    The electric charge in the brain is so small it could barely do anything but send signals to the body due to the fact that the humans hadn''t even used or unlock 10% of their brain.


    But what happens once we unlocks more of the brain and used them? That would be another story for another time.


    Now that his brain had gotten used to its increase in size, there was a 70 percent chance that he wouldn''t fall unconscious once he merge his Werewolf body and his Vampire Body together to form his Hybrid Body.


    It was his most powerful state at the moment. He might be able to hold himself and not fall unconscious but might not be able to handle the stress of having two powerful urges in his brain.


    And if one were to count Hazel, that would be three.


    "I need to talk with with them." David said in a serious expression


    He needed to have a talk with them since they were residing within him, he needed to remind them that this was his own body and nobody else.


    "And what if they don''t listen?" Hazel asked.


    David''s eyes shed with a vicious look as he said.


    "Practicing a Legacy technique isn''t the only way to grow stronger."


    There was no way he would let them do as they wished with his own body.

 Chapter 339 - Mind Fight!

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Hazel asked in a tone that made David want to think more deeply about the situation.


    But since he had already decided on the matter, he didn''t want to think more about it.


    "Alright then, just remember that they now reside within you, be careful on how you deal with them." Hazel warned.


    David had a look of determination on his face but he still nodded and replied as he said. "Thanks, I will be careful."


    "Alright, I will activate the incognito mode and the level 5 protection lock. It would be very expensive though ." Hazel said.


    And in just a few seconds, the entire room rumbled as the size of the room changed.


    Mechanical sound exploded from the walls and it sounded as though it was being reinforced with other metals.


    He the sat cross legged on his bed. And took in countless deep breaths until he reached a state of calm.


    Suddenly, his muscles trembled. From slow, the trembling got increasingly faster until the extent that his muscles moved like waves in the river and then boom!


    His grew a few inches taller as numerous furs grew oy from his pores, appearing all over his body.


    His snort expanded and his face morphed to form a wolfish expression on his face as his fangs grew to escape from his lips. His nails elongated and morphed into sharp paws with sharp nails in it.


    A cyclone almost manifested in the room as David exhaled and inhaled.


    He was now in his werewolf body. He could have just activated the unity technique and would have morphed into his hybrid form since the technique was the basis of his hybrid form.


    But David decided to take it one after the other. He was careful as to not repeat what had happened thest time he called both techniques together.


    After gettingfortable in his new form, David closed his eyes and then his muscles moved as he directed his blood to several specific parts of his veins and then synchronised his heartbeat ording to the manual.


    "Rumble!"


    His body jolted and he frew from his normal 2 meters tall wolf-human self back to his 1.8 meters self.


    The furs seating in his body instantly resided back to his body, leaving only a massively taunt skin with ck veins protruding out from his skin.


    His snort which had grown forwards pressed backwards and he kind of looked Hunan back.


    But his fangs only grew even more sharper. His pupils instantly changed into two different colours. The left pupils turned a huge shade of red while the right pupils turned a deep shade of gold.


    His paws turned into normal fingers but had elongated even more. Sharper and stronger.


    He was like an abomination the way he sat down. And the more striking feature about him was the pair of wings that stretch right behind him.


    The wind howled as David''s strength increased by a massive amount. His ordinary movement was enough to make the room copse die to shear strength.


    David instantaneous felt a massive headache in his head and he felt a ringing sensation in his brain.ut was as though there were countless hammers mming down on his brain, attempting to smash it into smithereens.


    He held his head in pain and he gritted his teeth tightly to endure it. His crimson pupils glowed and his golden one shone.


    "Arrgh!"


    David felt as though his brain was about to explode but he gritted his teeth to endure. He knew the pain would fade after his body had gotten used to it.


    The pain gradually stated to fade, but then, a loud voice exploded from his head. "Blood!!!"


    David felt his mind spin as the voice shouted within his head.


    "Shut up!!!" David shouted as he pounded his fist against the floor. The metallic floor bent slightly but then recovered back to its original position.


    Although he had endured things worse than this, they weren''t on this Sam level since the pain he usually endured had nothing or little to do with his brain.


    This was beyond what he had endured before. As David was recovering from the loud shout in his head, another voice rumbled from the other part of his brain.


    "Meat!!!" David felt his mind go nk and he wasn''t able to handle it anymore. He mmed his head repeatedly against the ground.


    "I said shut the fvck up!!!" David growled angrily in his head.


    David continuously smashed his had and his fist against the walls as though it would give himfort from the sensation he was feeling.


    After a while of the torture, he seem to have gotten used to the pain.


    He fell to his knees as he breathed heavily. Sweat dripped down from his skin, already forming a pool underneath him.


    Finally, the urges were only able to at most cause him a massive headache. But that was littlepared to what he had experienced a few moments ago.


    Moreover, he had experienced such headaches his first time in this world.


    David was finally able to sigh in relief. But then, his expression turned savage as he sat down on the ground.


    Everything in his room had turned into smithereens due to his seize less pounding.


    His expression was ugly as that of a beasts as he shouted to no body in particr.


    "Stop ying games. Come out!"


    The room reminded silent and also David''s head went silent as well.


    After 30 seconds, David smiled viciously as he said. "Hehehehe. You do not want to speak to me uhn? Lets see how you remain silent after this."


    David''s smile was just as vicious as his face. He grabbed a random de out of no where and pointed it right in his heart.


    He immediately plunged it straight into his heart. But it wasn''t even able to prate through his firstyer of defense not to talk about his heart.


    David was taken aback, but he was too angry to care about anything right now. He immediately exerted 70 percent of his strength.


    But still, he was only able to pierce through his skin slightly but his ribs stopped the de from piercing through.


    Suddenly David shouted and his arms exploded in size as he pierced deeper into his heart.


    "Pfft!!!"


    Blood spilled out from the hole in his heart.


    He had just cut through one of his major veins connecting to the transnted organ in his chest.


    Reddish ck blood flowed through his body, spraying and dying the floor with their fluids.


    David''s face turned pale, but he was expressionless and still had the same determination as previously.


    He refused to waver even after losing massive amount of blood and still losing them.


    Suddenly, David heard a snort in his brain. "Useless. Wound, heal! Threat, useless!"


    The voice was very hoarse and it looked as though it hadn''t spoken for a long time or was just starting to speak.


    David''s eyes squinted. He didn''t know which personality had spoken. It could be the wolf or the vampire.


    But either way, for one of them to speak, it seems his threat was starting to work.


    "I am in perfect control of my body, stopping my body from being is nothing difficult."


    But then, he asked with a frown. "Where is the other guy?"


    "Hehe. Guess!" David''s eyes narrowed to a slit and he frowned deeply.


    After a few seconds, he seem toe to realization, his expression darkened as he muttered to himself.


    "What cursed personalities was i given?" He could feel the major vein he had just pierced through repair itself slowly.


    The other guy was secretly healing the injury he had inflicted in his vein.


    David immediately grabbed the sword and pierced deeper into his chest. Blood spurted out from his chest as the tip of the sword brushed e foreskin of his heart.


    "Do not y tricks with me." David growled angrily.


    "We, immortal. Heart wound, still heal." This time, it was a different voice that had spoken.


    It was David''s turn to sneer now. "Do you think I''m naive, I obviously haven''t reached the stage of immortality yet, this is myst warning, do not y tricks on me."


    Blood spilled out of his mouth as he said those words.


    "Alright human, what do you want?" David almost cried when he heard those words. This guys were almost unreasonable to deal with and was almost as stubborn as himself.


    But David didn''t let it show in expression or on his attitude.


    His expression was still as solemn as before as he said.


    "We need to cooperate with each other if we want to survive the disastering anytime soon. And I trust you guys know what I''m talking about."


    David casually removed the sword from his heart and quickly gulped down a few drops of blood while also consuming massive amount of flesh at the same time. His eyes was still closed .


    The two voices in his head remained silent upon his voice.. Now, this was the bases for them to work together which made David more confident in his next step.

 Chapter 340 - Advancing: Triple Gene Phaser.

    David was relieved when he felt the two beasts in his head finally settled down.


    "What you want human?" Another voice repeated the sentence of the previous voice.


    And they seem to be gradually learning how to speak properly since their voices are getting clearer little by little bit not that obvious.


    "You two need to drop the control of my body in my hybrid state." David finally revealed his true n.


    "Not happening human." The first voice snorted coldly.


    David had assumed it was the personality developed from the werewolf body.


    The other voice was quiet but David could also feel that it was in agreement to the wolf.


    David''s eye brows tightened. "You guys absolutely have nobat experience. And you know nothing about my techniques. You will two will get us killed if you met a slightly more powerful foe."


    "Combat technique, no need. Strength enough. Crush all!"


    David''s eyes twitched. The Wolf seem to be more of the brut force type and doesn''t think before acting.


    While the vampire remained silent.


    David inhaled and opened his mouth to exin when the other voice replied. "You are right, we will get us killed if we met a more powerful person. So we won''t argue with control anymore until we''ve learnt your techniques and experiences."


    David was then sent out from the nkness in his brain.


    David opened his eyes with a frown and was taken aback by the sudden change. And he couldn''t help but frown.


    The vampire seen to be obedient but it certainly is quite calctive. Its a pity it was born not quite long ago.


    Although it they seem like fast learners, they were still a little naive thinking they could take take advantage of him.


    He had experienced a lot to know the true situation of things.


    David was very well aware that he also didn''t know the full power of his hybrid body as of yet. But he was sure his body had received a massive boost in strength, defence, speed and all sort of other buffs that he wound have to test out as of yet.


    But as of now, David decided to ce the testing aside and he deactivated the Hybrid state. Because right now he felt incredibly filled up.


    He was like a closed cup, filled to the brim with water that was threatening to burst apart if it''s space wasn''t increased.


    The energy David was containing right now was massive. If he didn''t advance right now, his body would advance itself without any guidance from him which would lead to an unpredictable evolution.


    Growing another pair of heads wasn''t unheard of.


    David gazed at his room and shook his head. He had destroyed most of the things in his room already.


    Well, he didn''t have much in his room anyways apart from the bed, the Bathspace and the mirror.


    It isn''t much of a problem to fix anyways since he could just pay enough Gyno points to have them repaired.


    David sighed and then sat in a clean part of the room.


    He breathed softly and closed his eyes as he went deeper within his body. Deep within him was his Gyno pool.


    He could see the two seven part DNA helix that made up his evolution system.


    One part deep red while the other was a deep golden colour.


    Two parts of the golden helix was shining with its golden lustre whole the other five parts were just dull.


    It was the same for the vampire Gene. Two parts of the crimson DNA helix had lit up and was shining a red colour with waves rippling out of them. But the remaining five parts were dull since they weren''t lit up as of yet.


    But David could feel their struggles to be lit. The energy inside his body had umted to an astonishing degree especially after a the fights he had been through, the seem to have long since surpass the limit and his body urgently needed to advance further.


    To evolve more further to its perfect state.


    And that was exactly what David did, he relinquish control and let the energy explode.


    The two DNA in his body seem to explode like fireflies as and overwhelming amount of gic energy seeped out from within David''s body or more like being sucked out from within his body.


    But David didn''t release all controls as that would be an Incredibly stupid thing to do. He guided the energy direct to the third part of both DNA helix both equally.


    And gradually, the third parts of both helix began to increase in strength. And their dullness began to fade.


    To David, it was the most beautiful scene he had scene so far. It was like a star being born as emerging from its shell.


    The cracking of the shell as a beautiful golden and crimson colour brightened the gxy within David''s mind. His gic pool.


    David was in total awe of this. The lights was even more brighter than the previous two part of both helix.


    It was incredibly. And as soon as the third part of the golden and crimson helix was unlocked, David''s eyes widened as he saw the energy and the experiences within his body hadn''t been used up yet and went straight to the fourth part of both DNA.


    But David knew he hadn''t umted enough energy to unlock even half of the fourth part of both helix as that would require even more energy and experience.


    If he remained steadfast with this, he would just waste his energy and wouldn''t be able to unlock the fourth part of then genes.


    And although he might have been able to u lock a part of them, but who knows if the shells of the fourth parts would grow and would recover and lock back the small parts of the fourth he had unlocked.


    Which was why he left it alone. But still, he needed to use the energy and experience he had umted since he had already unleashed them. Keeping them back to a state of rest was an impossible thing to do.


    David then remembered something about the three parts of helix he had already unlocked. He remembered that each helix was supposed to unlock a supernatural ability.


    The crimson one had unlocked the blood arrow an d that was for the first part of the helix.


    While the golden one had unlocked the Air ws. And that was also for the first part of its seven part helix.


    He hadn''t unlocked the second supernatural abilities of both part of the seven helix yet. Since he seen to bit have enough energy or experience to unlock them.


    And now that he had unlocked the third parts of both helix, he needed to unlock two more supernatural abilities as of this moment. And that''s making it four supernatural abilities.


    David didn''t hesitate, he transferred the remaining amount of energy and experience onto the second parts of both helix.


    Filling and expanding them with the remaining amount of energy.


    But there was a problem, the gic energy he had umted was declining rapidly as he was sending them to the second parts of both the crimson and the golden helix.


    David gritted his teeth when he realised the amount of energy still wouldn''t be enough to unlock both supernatural abilities.


    He needed to give up one and he needed to maje his decision really fast as time was running.


    "Dammit!" he was hoping the situation didn''te to this point. He knew of he chose which one of the supernatural abilities to unlock, there might be a massive conflict between him, the wolf and the vampire.


    Although he wasn''t rally that sure, there was a 50 percent chance of that happening and he didn''t want that to happen since he wasn''t in full control of both personalities as of yet.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes squinted. He quickly circted his blood in his veins. His body trembled and a peculiar huge ck vein popped up from between David''s brows, dividing his brows perfectly.


    A massive surge of energy was generated within David''s body giving David a boost. Immediately, he guided the surge of energy to the second part of the crimson and the golden helix.


    Suddenly, there was pop sound and David instantaneous felt refreshed but also tired at the same time.


    In that moment, he quickly settled his body and let his body go back to its state of rest.


    As soon as David''s eyes opened, he felt incredibly tired. And his head felt dizzy.


    "Get me another bed." David spoke slurry.


    Hazel was at first taken aback and then, the sound machines and metals clicking sounded as a new bed rose from within the walls and settled down t on the ground.


    David couldn''t see properly, he felt incredibly dizzy and he immediately fell to the bed an slept off.


    Hisst thoughts were.. "Is this how Mr White felt when he activated it during that crucial moment? Feels awful and great."

 Chapter 341 - Another Ability: Burning Blood

    Time continued to tick as David was out cold on his newly made bed.


    The room wasn''t as messy as it had been when David had gone on a rampage due to the pain and destroyed most of the things in his room which wasn''t much anyways.


    Hazel had repaired most of the destroyed things in his room. Which required the use of Gyno points.


    But David was currently rich, the small amount of Gyno points used wouldn''t phase him in the least.


    David had been saving enough Gyno points for himself to advance to the strength of the triple-gene Phaser.


    The materials needed to practise the multi-gene was a bit overwhelming. But David had umted enough experience and energy to advance all by himself. Which means he just needed to focus on advancing to the quad-gene Phaser.


    But there was no need to rush the matter, his body had just advanced, trying to increase his strength after the surge in strength would harm his body instead.


    And might even hinder his future growth, making it stagnant.


    David stirred in his bed and abruptly opened his eyes widely. A cautious and dangerous glint shone in his eyes as he nced at his location.


    Soon, he seem to realise that he hadn''t been kidnapped by anyone as of yet, making him sigh in relief.


    He then rose up from his sleeping position but then, there was a sudden crack and then, a boom as multiple shrapnel of steel shot out in all directions.


    Half of them shot directly towards David''s face while some into his eyes and some towards his ribs.


    There was multiple nging sounds like metals hitting against each other, the shards of metal wasn''t able to prate his skin and could only bounce back.


    David reflexively closed his eyes, making the metal hit against his eyelids.


    There was multiple nging sounds as they hit multiple times against his face.


    David''s expression was nk. His brain couldn''t properly process what had happened.


    He was quite surprised and he gazed at the steel at his bedside. He then frowned as he thought.


    "Hazel, what kind of cheap material did you ask my bed to be made out of?"


    "Good morning to you David." Hazel responded in her usual tone.


    "The bed was made out of the material used in your previous bed, I didn''t ask for anything lesser."


    David then frowned as he brought his hand up to his face.


    "Have I gotten that strong?" David said in slightly confusion.


    But then, he seem to remember what he was doing before he had nked out.


    David clenched his fist and the air around his fist exploded into a whirlwind. Causing a savage wind to blow around in his room.


    A smile graced David''s face as he saw that his body had received a massive boost in strength.


    "Creak!"


    He tried to stand up from his bed but there was a groaning sound before the bed beneath his body exploded into multiple shards of metal.


    "Boom!"


    sting the shards of metals with fierce kic force that rival that of a bullets''.


    But David wasn''t the least bit bothered by the sharp metals colliding against his body.


    By the time he was upright, the entire bed had been destroyed and was in pieces. Some had already pierced through the walls while the rest that collided against his body released multiple nging sounds as they bounced off against his body, forceless.


    David didn''t mind the destroyed bed, he was feeling and admiring his newly found strength.


    He closed his eyes slightly and the room went silent that was until a buzzing sound that at first sounded like the buzzing sound of a bee and then the intensity increased until it sounded like a swarm of bees.


    That want all though, the sound continued to increase and David''s muscles began to ripple around his skins like it was alive.


    It was as though his own skin had its own sentience as it rose and fell against his bones.


    This was another method David was using to test out his true strength. David''s eyes the opened.


    Inside his eyes, he was full of disbelief. He couldn''t believe he had grown so strong already.


    If he and Ade was to have another fight, it would only take a single punch for him to finish the whole battle. That''s just how strong he currently was.


    David flicked his fingers and the wind howled, forming a small whirlwind and then eventually formed Into a bullet sting a hole on his walls.


    He wasn''t controlling the wind. No, he was using his strength to guide the wind into directing his attacks as long range.


    It was an incredibly difficult process but David had gotten this inspiration from watching Mad White and Old Addict battle it out against each.


    Previously, he didn''t dare to test out such technique since his strength wasn''t enough and moreover, it requires the use of pure physical strength.


    Even when he increased his strength using first star and second star, the technique would have failed. And he might injur himself even more. Which was why David hadn''t tried it out yet.


    But now, his physical strength had increased to such a degree that although he knew how strong he was, he didn''t know his limits as of yet.


    He flicked his other finger and another explosion took ce as another hole formed on the walls.


    David frowned slightly. The strength that was transferred through air was only 20 percent of his original power. The rest had been wasted during the journey.


    David continuously tested and contemted on the technique and was able to find out new information. But, he wasn''t able to increase the damage even after numerous contemtions, he wasn''t able to increase the damage but was only able to increase his range at which he could hit from.


    He seemed to have reached his limits though. His knowledge wasn''t enough to increase upon the technique.


    David sighed and then proceed to leave it as it is. He would go chech out the library or the archive for the information about something like this.


    But before then, he needed to know what other supernatural abilities he had unlocked.


    David''s eyes shone with anticipation and he hurriedly took his seat and sat down on the cold steel ground.


    He closed his eyes and in just a few seconds, he was already deep in meditation.


    As he opened his eyes, he was already within his gic pool. Surrounded by countless stars and gxies.


    Shining and revolving about him and his two DNA helix. Even after entering here multiple times, he was still in awe of his gene pool.


    David then proceeded to gaze at the second part of both helix. And a new information appeared in his brain.


    [Supernatural ability; Burning Blood.]


    David''s eyes squinted. He didn''t know what it was but he had an inkling of what it might be.


    He then sent his consciousness into it.


    His eyes abruptly opened wide as a massively burning force emerged in his body.


    He felt his veins heat up little by little, until it got to an extreme level it was almost unbearable.


    He could also feel the blood within his body vanishing and then being converted into something else that merged into his flesh, veins and skin.


    Multiple orange veins appeared around his whole body, twisting and distorting like worms with sentient.


    His body radiated massive amount of heat that could burn a normal human to ashes. The atmosphere around his body distorted instantly, releasing massive amount of heatwaves that threatened to burn down the steel ground David was standing on as it was red to the extreme, reaching its boiling point.


    Veins appeared around David''s eyes, turning it even more crimson than it was supposed to be.


    His body glowed orange from the heat and his veins were especially prominent a they lit up an even more deeper shade of orange.


    He glowed brightly. He was like the sun within his dark room.


    He let out an explosive roar of pain and an emotion of joy that destroyed his entire surroundings.


    Madness appeared in his eyes and anger filled his brain. And an explosive urge to destroy everything in his path filled his mind and thoughts.


    But David''s will was stronger than that and had been honed through numerous battles and death situations, there was no way something like this could control his will.


    David''s eyes opened wider as he felt a mighty explosive strength filled his body.


    He hadn''t checked the limits of his newly found strength as of yet and still his new ability is to increase his strength explosively but the price to pay was his blood.


    He had to burn his blood to gain the explosive increase in strength.


    David hurriedly cancelled the state and his face turned pale as the orange veins around his body resided.


    Steam streaked out from his body as he cancelled the technique. He felt his body go a bit weak and ten blood in his body had been reduced by more than half of its original size.


    That technique had almost sucked him dry.. And it had not even been five seconds yet.

 Chapter 342 - Ability: Moon Howl!

    In just a few seconds of activating the technique, more than half of his blood had been burned and then converted into pure streams of energy which further increased his strength and power.


    And although it had its own disadvantages which was the rage, anger and the urge he to destroy everything in his way tat kept whispering in his head.


    But this wasn''t much of a problem for David since he had honed his will to another level, he wasn''t really bothered by the side effects of the supernatural ability he had gained.


    David sat down a bit since he was feeling a bit weak at the moment. But after just two minutes of rest, he had recovered from his weakened state.


    It seems that after his advancement, his recovery rate had also increased along with his strength.


    He could check for the information about the levels of his strength now but he was a bit impatient to know about the supernatural abilities he had gained from the crimson DNA helix.


    He was already astonished by the Blood Burning ability, he couldn''t wait to see what other ability he had gained.


    He closed his eyes in his seated position and in just a few seconds, he was deep into meditation.


    His surroundings shone with the stars of a gxy, making him be in a bit of an awe.


    David then moved his senses towards the golden helix. And he felt an information popped into his mind.


    [Supernatural Ability; Moon Howl]


    The name was simple, but thebination of the two seemplex. David frowned a bit.


    He could somehow understand the Burning Blood but the name Moon Howl seem to prove a bit difficult to understand.


    But David shrugged. He didn''t even know where the names areing from, and he doesn''t really care about the names.


    What he cares about is the effect of the ability. And how its going to fare in life or death battles.


    If its a weak one, there might be a tinge of disappointment on David''s part but still, he hoped he could get a really great ability that could change the course of a battle.


    David''s eyes shine as he sent his senses towards the second part of the seven part helix and then stimted it with his senses.


    Immediately, he felt his heart rumble, his throat itch as though he was having a cough.


    "Cough cough." At first, David thought it was a normal cough but then he frow when he realised his immune system was way to strong for an ordinary cough to affect him.


    It was the technique that was about to activate. The itching in his throat grew bigger and bigger.


    It was as tjoyvb there was somthing stuck in his throat that was trying to escape from his throat but wasn''t able to.


    David could feel some type of energy build up from within his chest. And his chest expanded as though it was being inted, just like a balloon.


    But then, it stopped as though there was something missing during the process and process couldn''t bepleted.


    "Cough! Cough!! Cough!!!"


    "Achoo! Achoo!! Achoo!!!"


    David sneezed, coughed and snorted more than seven times before the itch in his throat finally desipated. And his chest finally deted.


    David''s eyes turned slightly red as he felt his throat feeling incredibly dry.


    "Water." David croaked out and managed to work towards a random location in his room.


    There was the sound of metals clicking against each other until finally, a tap formed and then water out from the hole.


    David dipped his hands inside and quickly gulped down mouthfuls of water.


    A few secondster, David rested on the ground. A frown was visible on his face.


    He still couldn''t figure out why the supernatural ability failed. It was as though there was a requirement to activating it.


    And why would a supernatural ability require the use of something else to active? It sounded a bit weak to David.


    And even after pondering, he could not figure out the true reason and only knew that it might work if it was at night during a full moon.


    That was what David could think about and as for the reason, he still couldn''t figure out why it would need that.


    Anyways, since he had somehow figured out what the second ability was, he needed to know re full status of his body.


    He closed his eyes once more and then went back into a state of meditation.


    In the blink of an eye, he was inside is gene pool once more.


    This time, he wasn''t really all that stunned by its beauty. He sent his senses directly into both helixes and a string of well arranged information popped into his brain.


    [Gene: Multi-Gene(Werewolf, Vampire.) <Hybrid>


    Gic Level: Third Level.


    Basic Abilities: Rapid Regeneration(level three.) Heightened senses(Level three.), Super strength(Level three), Super agility(Level three), Night vision (Level three.) Level up to increase the effect of the abilities.


    Supernatural Abilities: Blood Arrow, Air sh, Blood Burn, Night Howl. Level up to unlock other abilities ]


    Acquired Abilities: Earth Swim, Night vision, Wings. Capacity increased, can now acquire other abilities from nucleus. 350/750]


    The information could be said to beplete and also notplete.


    It seems the information only mentioned things that had to do purely with genes.


    As there wasn''t any mention of the Combat techniques he had learnt from the institute.


    But it did mention the abilities he had acquired from gic nuclei.


    David was a bit confused about the levels written behind his normal abilities.


    He could guess it had something to do with his strength level.


    As David focused on that particr piece of information, another piece of information popped up in his mind.


    [Rapid Regeneration(Level three): Level one can rapidly heal the flesh, level two can rapidly heal the muscles while level three healing can rapidly heal the tissues. Increase in strength to unlock more rapid healing phases.]


    David was surprised by this new piece of information.


    He didn''t know this sort of function existed. But he was especially stunned by the fact that as he increases his power, and strength, the strength of his regeneration increases further.


    How that his healing ability was in level three, he could rapidly heal his flesh wounds, his muscles and is tissues.


    What happens when he each the fourth level, fifth, sixth or even seventh, he might be able to heal himself with just a single drop of his blood.


    Bing an immortal by then might even be possible.


    David couldn''t help but pant rapidly upon this thought. It was a dearing thought bit still, there was a chance that it might really happen someday. David really hoped to see that daye to pass.


    Suddenly, David was interrupted as Hazel''s voice sounded in his mind, making him recover from his day dream.


    "Mr White has been trying to contact you for a while now, you should probably go see him when you are down with your dirty thoughts." Hazel''s voice was as usual, but it held a tinge of disdain which was as obvious as day.


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be negotiating with the two personalities? He was having dirty thoughts instead." Hazel muttered.


    David directly ignored her. He couldn''t be bothered to exin things to her and just stood up from his seating position to get ready.


    He knew to ignore her when she starts her problems.


    David paid another thousand Gyno points to fix his room and then quickly got dressed.


    Mad White wasn''t really the patient type of person which was why David didn''t dare to dy any longer.


    * * * * * * * *


    A few minutester, David stood at the hall way to Mr White''s ce.


    He then walked in. He had turned off the guide since he had the route stored in his memory already.


    A minuteter, David stood at the front of the wooden door and sat red nervously at the door.


    After seeing him fight personally, David had grown to have a lot of respect for his master which was making him hesitate right now.


    Even after the massive amount of strength he could feel radiating and circting through out his entire body, he still couldn''t shake off that feeling from his mind.


    "If we keep staring at each other like this, who do you think will grow old first?" David was a bit startled when he heard the voice.


    He blinked his eyes and then reflexive opened his mouth. "You already have white hair, I don''t understand why you would ask that question in the first ce." David snorted and opened the door straight.


    His confidence seem to have been boosted after he said that.


    Mr White eyes twitched and also felt like he had asked something pretty obvious.


    He seem to have been speechless and have nothing to retort. He immediately mmed his hands on the table. "You unfiliar disciple!"


    But inwardly he smiled as he saw David''s confidence return. "He overcame it so quickly.. What strong will power."

 Chapter 343 - Foundation.

    Mr White was proud and also happy about David oveing the instinctive fear but he didn''t let it show on his face.


    He knew that during the fight between he and Ade''s father, the prowess they had shown wasn''t something an ordinary Spryher would see and wouldn''t be intimidated.


    The energy waves of overwhelming power and destructive they had released that day was great.


    It wasn''t that the heart was weak, it was somthing to be expected since the hierarchy between them showed too much of a difference on the food chain.


    It''s the instinctive fear a small animal feels when encountering a lion. It was from the gene and had nothing to do with how how strong your heart is.


    Normally, he had expected David to take sometime to ovee the fear and then recover after a few days of interaction.


    Since it would fade overtime, but David had surprised him once again by how strong his will power was.


    Mr White squinted his both eyes in surprise then he suddenly mmed both his hands against the table. "You unfiliar disciple!"


    "So you chose to ignore me when I contacted you repeatedly just a few days after personally saving you from trouble isn''t that right." A dangerous glint passed in his eyes as he said


    "There better be a good exnation for that."


    David eyes twitched and he almost faltered in his steps as he felt his heart jumped a bit by the sudden sound.


    But then, he quickly calmed down and gaze as Mr White, wearing an innocent look on his face as he continued to walk to the chair and made himselffortable with it.


    "Do you want to give me a heart attack old man? You should actually watch your actions sometimes, who knows if those fragile hearts of yours would be able to take it."


    David blinked and seriously advised Mr White.


    Mr White scoffed and in response, he stretched out his hands towards David and an invincible force exploded from within his fingers, surrounding David by its invincible pressure.


    David felt as though he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. And his breathing felt stiff.


    The chair beneath his butt gave a creaking sound as though about to explode.


    It was as though there was an invincible film of pressure pressing against david from all directions. Making him unable to move even the slightest bit of muscle.


    He could only watch as Mr. White''s hands stretched forth and moving to touch him by the shoulders.


    Suddenly David''s eyes shed and his muscles trembled. There was a slight buzzing sound and then a small popping sound exploded from within the room.


    David then titled his body slightly to the left,pletely dodging Mr White''s grab at his shoulder.


    "Trying to show off again old man?" David asked with a raised eye brow.


    But the old man wasn''t even listening to his words, he gazed at David with an expression of surprise on his face.


    "Y-you are now a Triple-gene Phaser?" be asked with aplete look of surprise in his face.


    David raised his head proudly as he nodded in response.


    Mr White''s was stunned for a few seconds when he abruptly stretched his hands and grabbed David by the shoulder.


    It was totally unexpected and David wasn''t even able to react before he was suddenly grabbed by the shoulders.


    Mr White had a frown on his face contrary to David''s expectations.


    He had thought that Mr brown would be happy but then, his expression said otherwise.


    "Didn''t you just advanced to a Double-gene phase a month ago or so?" Mr White asked sternly.


    Holding David by the shoulders, Mr White frowned and he ced his second hands slightly below where David''s heart was.


    David was taken aback and was about to respond when Mr White barked. "Shut up!"


    David was surprised but he didn''t dare to say a word and could only blink his eyes in response.


    Mr White then closed his eyes and the room went quiet.


    It was as though Mr shite was listening to something as he pressed his fingers further below David''s ribs.


    After a few seconds of silence, Mr White sighed in relief and then moved backwards.


    But his expression was stern as gaze at David.


    David felt as though something was wrong with the situation and thought that maybe Mr White had taken the whole situation a bit seriously or maybe even wrongly.


    He opened his mouth to speak but then, Mr White beat him to it.


    "Although it is necessary to advance in stages and in strength, but advancing too fast might be detrimental to your health and future growth. You should keep that in mind."


    Mr White warned as he went back to his sit. "You are quite lucky that your foundation seem to be quite solid so this advancement didn''t really affect your foundation which is that organ imnted to you. "


    David frowned and wanted to argue about how strong his foundation was but then, he just thought to nodded.


    Although Mr White was slightly wrong since David had umted enough energy and experience to advance, nit advancing might be even more dangerous to him.


    But he didn''t argue and instead felt the warmth in his heart increase. His eyes felt a bit teary but with the control of his body, he quickly put them to a stop.


    "I will be careful and watch my body''s situation before advancing next time." David didn''t argue and just responded with that.


    Mr White nodded his head as he saw David really understood what he was talking about.


    He had almost being scared out of his wits when he saw that David had grown stronger to even break free of his pressure palm.


    He was well aware that David was a genius but it had just been barely month or two months since David advanced which meant that a three star talented student, it should take two or three more months for him to advance to the next phase.


    But David had advanced earlier than he had ounted for which gave him quite the scare and he immediately checked upon David''s foundation to see if it had been affected and if it was, he would help him fix it fast with a few precious resources.


    But he was happy when he saw that David''s foundation wasn''t the lest bit affected and seem to be even stronger than an average Phaser''s own.


    But then, happiness surged in his heart upon letting David''s advancement sink in.


    "He must have umted enough energy and experience during his struggles back at the Wolvin City to break through that fast."


    A smile graced his face as he gazed at David. "Maybe I should send him to even more dangerous ces, so he can as ace even more faster."


    Mr White continued to smile as he seriously pondered the thought that had just popped up into his mind.


    David felt his hair stand on end as he saw Mr White staring at him with that ponderous look on his face.


    "W-what are you thinking?" David asked with wide eyes as he gazed wearily at his master.


    "Nothing at all." Mr white said with a slight smirk in his face. But this just turned out to give David more goose bumps on his arms.


    "Alright, enough of this. I called you here to ask if you are done with the books I gave you."


    David blinked his eyes and nodded his head. Mr White wasn''t much surprised anymore and nodded his head. "That''s good. You are now finally prepared to be a Gist. Since there isn''t any reason for you to be out of the institution for a while, we should be able to go through some practical aspects and from there, you might be able to quickly be an Apprentice Gist."


    As he said that, he opened up his interface as he waved at David with his other hands.


    David was quick to understand. He opened up his own interface and brought out the books Mr White had given to him previously to read. But then he passed as he saw something in his interface.


    But then, he closed his interface as though nothing had happened


    Mr White grabbed the book and then ced it in his own library within his interface. He gazed at David oddly for a second but then he shrugged and he closed his interface.


    David nodded his head in slight anticipation as Mr White''s words sunk in his brain . He had been expecting something like this to happen and he had waiting for Mr Brown to say this exact same words.


    And now, the time had finallye.


    * * * * * * *


    As soon as David exited from within Mr White''s office, his expression turned indifferent as he gazed at the message within his interface.


    "Blood Hound, meeting by 9th avenue. We know you are back. Be there."


    He had only being back a few days and they were already aware of his presence.

 Chapter 344 - I Missed This

    As soon as David exited from within Mr White''s office, his expression turned indifferent as he gazed at the message within his interface.


    "Blood Hound, meeting by 9th avenue. We know you are back. Be there."


    He had only being back a few days and they were already aware of his presence.


    David had a n indifferent expression on his face as he muttered to himself.


    "A message from the Dark phantom." it had been a few months that David had hated about them and it could be said that he had almost even forgotten about them.


    But now that he had reached within the institute, they had been informed and he was to go for the meeting since he had missed most of the meetings that had happened in thest few months.


    After reading this, David turned off his interface and called a public sky cruiser. ording to Mr White, he needed to report to the Missions Hall since he had missed the going for the exams.


    Mr White had put in a word for him and had told him that to visit the missions Hall to receive another mission. The mission didn''t have to be outside the institute.


    The mission doesn''t have to be outside the institute. David had been very happy to hear that and couldn''t help but go to the missions Hall to find out what his new mission would be.


    * * * * * * *


    The sky cruiser trembled as itnded right in front of the missions Hall. The hatch opened and numerous students poured out from the sky cruiser, including David.


    David walked out from within the doors of the sky cruiser and looked at the huge Missions Hall before him. It had been a long time since he hade here.


    David sighed but then, followed the rest of the students as they entered into the massive Hall.


    It was the the waves of students split. Some went to check out the notice board. Some went for the missions board to check if some easy missions has been posted on the board while the others checked for the result board and a selected few went and submitted the missions they had epted.


    David was amongst this selected few. He followed this small few amount of students that went to drop their mission result and lined up.


    He wore a smile on his face as he gazed around at the other students around of him. There were a few others that he could recognised amongst those around him.


    Some he knew and some. He knew that he knew but he could be remember where he knew them from. But David didn''t try to remember where he knew them from. He didn''t want to and he didn''t care to either.


    But David wasn''t the only own with a sharp eyes either, there were quiet a few students with sharp eyes too.


    They instantly locked in David as their eyes zeroed in on him and they instantly recognised him. Some had a look of indifference on their faces, some had bitter expressions on their faces while a few had a weird sinister smile on their faces.


    "Finally, he is back." Quite a few muttered something simr to this words.


    But they were within the missions halls, whatever n that had in mind had to wait until they got outside the hall.


    When David saw quite a few were watching him, he gazed at them and nodded his head at them with a smile on his face.


    He inhaled deeply in reminisce. This was the type of environment he wanted. In here, at least you know who your enemies are here and from the looks of things, they had gotten even sloppier at hiding their murderous waves or was it that he had gotten even stronger?


    David didn''t bother himself upon such aplicated thought. He really misses this.


    Finally, it was his turn. He stepped forward and was met with an handsome fe who had an indifferent expression on his face. And from the clothes he was putting on and his behaviour, he was likely to be a third year studies of this institution.


    Before David could speak, the clerk opened his mouth and said mechanically. "ce your imprint on the ss scanner beife you and hold three second."


    David wasn''t put off by this, he smiled as did as he was being told.


    The clerk was typing swiftly on his interface and then paused as he finally raised his head up with a frown on his face. "It stated here that you''ve failed the advancement mission."


    he calmly said to the clerk. "I was off sick for the examinations mission and now that I''m better, I''m being asked toe ept a recement for the mission. If it isn''t any trouble, I''d like to know what the mission is."


    The third year student frowned and then gazed down at his interface still typing but after a few seconds, he had a look of disgust on his face.


    "Another rich brat with extraordinary backing." He muttered lowly but he might as well have just shouted it out as every one within a 10 meter radius heard what had said.


    Since he wasn''t the only worker here, the other workers gazed at David with cold expressions on their faces.


    On normal circumstances, whoever didn''t attempt the advancement mission, the exams would be immediately sent out of the institute and there would never be a second chance for the person.


    But asionally, quiet a few students with extra ordinary backings in the institute would be give a second chance, a recement mission which means that they wouldn''t be chased out of the institute anytime soon.


    This type of people, they absolutely loathed and envy. It was more of envy than loath they were feeling but they couldn''t do anything at all to these people as that would just be courting death.


    They could only show their hatred through their eyes and their actions. But it was a pity they had met David. He absolutely didn''t care how they looked at him.


    He wore a smile on his face as he waited for the person''s reply. And as for the cold looks he was getting form the other workers, he didn''t really care. He was perceptive enough to know that they wouldn''t be foolish enough to do anything to him.


    "So?" David asked.


    The worker finally gazed at his interface and brought out a slip. From within his interface. "This is the recement mission issued to you."


    "You mustply with the rules andplete the mission within two weeks otherwise..." The worker almost chocked on his voice as he was reading the instructions written on David''s slip.


    "Otherwise?"


    "O-otherwise you can directly report and then asked for one more mission recement." The worker''s eyes turned red when he stated the words on the slip out.


    The envy in his eyes got even more deeper but there was respect hidden in his eyes. The other workers gazed at David with envy and shock and the females''s expression changed drastically as they gazed at David with a flirtatious look on their faces.


    David didn''t mind and his smile remained as he collected the slip and then ced it within his interface. "Thanks."


    He said to the worker and then turned around to leave the hall. Ignoring the look of jealousy and astonishment from his other students. He could also feel the hatred and sinister thoughts.


    Thest thing on his mind as heughed was. "Ha ha ha, I missed this."


    * * * * * * * *


    When David reached within a quiet spot, he opened up his interface and then recovered the slip he had ced within his interface.


    On the slip, it stated his name, his ss, his strength as a Phaser which was still outdated as it stated that he was still a Double-gene Phaser.


    As David continuously read the message, he frowned when he got to the mission recement part.


    It stated that he must personally produce three different vials of Basic Gic serum within the span of three weeks.


    David was taken aback. He didn''t know much about how Basic gic serums were being produced but he had some ideas about it.


    It was possible to produce three different serums all together in two weeks but it was absolutely impossible for him to do that.


    Simply because he hadn''t even learnt it''s process yet. He also hadn''t even learnt much about creating and mixing the ingredients not to mention producing aplete basic serum.


    He frowned but then, he ced it at the back of his brain. He might actually be mistaken about the matter.


    Instead of pondering the matter himself, he could just forward the matter to Mr White. If something was wrong, Mr White would fix it.


    David turned off his interface and then turned to leave when he heard someone called his name.


    "David Syntex.. You are a hard man to find."

 Chapter 345 - Dark Phantoms Second Meeting

    "You are a hard man to find David Syntex." A voice spoke out not too far from David.


    David paused in his steps upon hearing the familiar voice. He smiled casually as he replied. "Phyllida, long time no see."


    He turned around with the smile on his face and he was met with a beautiful ebony skinneddy with luscious red lips and an amazingly green irises.


    Phyllida had a slight smile on her face which made her r even more beautiful. She tilted her head sideways as she cocked l her thin waist to the side, appearing to be even more tempted than usual.


    David only smiled upon seeing her action and he let his eye wander all over her body. "Might I say, you are looking more beautiful than the previous time we met."


    Phyllida smirked upon hearing his words. "Are you sure about that or do you need a closer look on the matter?"


    David smiled on hearing her words and shook his head slightly. "There shouldn''t be any need for that."


    Although the preposition was tempting, it did little to waver his mind.


    Phyllida had a sad look on her face as she said. "That''s a pity. But the preposition stands anytime David."


    David nodded his head. "I will keep that in Mind. Right, you said you were searching for me."


    He proceeded to go straight into the matter. Since he wasn''t really interested with her anymore.


    Phyllida smile vanished and then her face turned expressionless as she finally stated the main reason she was looking for him in the first ce. "I came looking for you personally to resolve our previous grudge and I hope we put it behind us. For your sake."


    At the beginning of her sentence, David was quite understanding with the words. But upon listening to her second sentence, his eyes twitched and a smile threatened to spill out from his expression.


    "F-for my sake?" He was really confused at this word and hoped that it wasn''t what he was thinking she was saying.


    "Yes, for your sake." Phyllida nodded her head and her expression gradually turned into one of indifference.


    "You have the backing of Mr White with you which is why my n is willing to make his negotiation. As long as you submit five hundred thousand Gyno points to me, we can consider this matter settled."


    David''s eyes continued to twitched and he held back, he really tried to at least until finally, he couldn''t hold it back any longer and he barked out loud inughter.


    "Hahaha haha! Y-you, haha haha!" Phyllida had a nk expression on her face as she watched Davidughed his lungs out.


    Finally, confusion emerged from within her expression and then anger erupted and her eyes turned into slit as she squinted them at David.


    Suddenly, a wave of power erupted from within Phyllida and the atmosphere seem to pause as the wave of pressure enveloped her and David.


    David was finally doneughing when he felt a massive pressure descended upon him, threatening to crush him from inside out.


    The pressure didn''t allow him move a muscle and David raised on of his eyebrows in slight surprise.


    The power that exploded from her was very close to that of a Triple-gene Phaser. Although she hadn''t broken free from the Double-gene Phaser stage yet, she was very close to that level.


    "Was there anything funny in what I had said?" Her green eyes glowed even more, which showed just how angry she was.


    But the smile on David''s face remained and he waved his hands. "No, it''s nothing. Continue with your speech."


    David said with a smile. Phyllida''s eyes narrowed even more upon seeing how casual David was acting under her controlbat technique. Her perception is very strong which allowed her to suspect that something was wrong with the situation.


    But David was only a three star genius, there was no way he would be strong enough to ignore herbat technique, so she continued.


    "You have three months to submit the Gyno points. Otherwise, you would not leave past the Student Exchange Test Competition." Her expression turned cold as she finally fished her sentence.


    David was taken aback by the new piece of information. "There is a student exchange daying up in three months?"


    He really didn''t know about it since this was his first time hearing about it.


    But then, David eyes shed and his smile deepened. He gazed at Phyllida and his eye glowed a deep shade of Red and Gold as he said with a growl.


    "I give your n three months to submit Five Million Gyno points to me. Otherwise, all one hundred plus of your ns men living within the institute wouldn''t live past the Student Exchange Test Competition." the smile on his face remained but Phyllida''s eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    David then walked away as though the pressure holding him wasn''t even enough to hold clothes back.


    There was a pop sound and Phyllida''s eyes widened and her expression turned pale and she withdrew several steps backwards.


    Her face was pale white. And her eyes stared at David with confusion on her face. He had broken herbat technique without even using abat technique.


    Which could only mean two things. It was either he was way stronger than her and had used his pure body strength to break through her technique which was impossible to her which leaves thest option left.


    He had used a Gadget to break through her technique without her knowledge, and since the technique was connected to her as he was using her breathing, blood cirction and body muscle vibration to activate the technique, David''s act of breaking it injured her slightly.


    Disrupting her breathing, and almost reversing her blood cirction. She wiped off the blood on her mouth as she muttered.


    "He has grown more confident with the gadget in hand." Her eyes narrowed and a sinister expression began to form on her face. "Let''s see hoe long that''s going tost."


    She flicked her sleeves and then her body flickered as she disappeared from her previous position. Leaving the shadow of a butterfly behind her.


    * * * * * * * * *


    David grabbed a mask and then payed a Gyno point for it. The mask was a very familiar one as David had bought it and used it previously.


    As for the one he had used before, he had mistakenly destroyed it during his rampage back in his room.


    David pulled on his cloaked more tightly, making it cover his entire features properly before cing the mask on his face.


    He very much looked like the Blood Hound he was named after. He also didn''t forget to attach the voice changing contraption to his neck.


    The sky was dark, but there earth was lit up by numerous and various colours of lightening from various projectors, illuminating the earth with its splendour.


    The location of the meeting was incredibly far from his current location.


    But it only took David a few minutes to get to the ce. The mode of entry seem to be the same as the first time.


    He knocked on the door three times ording to the rhythm taught to him by Zara who went by the name Red-eyed Lion in the ck Society.


    There was a puff and a mechanical sound as the door opened up, releasing a puff of steam, blowing against David''s mask and clothes.


    But David only flicked his finger and the puff of steam was divided in half as they passed by his body.


    The inner section of the door was pitch ck but David didn''t seem to acknowledge that fact and stepped directly into the door without hesitation.


    When the darkness finally faded in David''s eyes as he walked forwards, he was once again greeted by a huge and wide expanse ofnd that was within the door.


    The ce was really enormous, almost as wide as a football field. And from the looks of things David wasn''t the first person to have gotten to the ce first.


    Other people with different masks also emerged from other hidden doors and then joined the gathering. Which was exactly what David had done.


    The ce was quite noisy as different mechanical voices of both male and female sounded from the various masked men and women''s mouth.


    David stood silently and watched the scene until he felt a hand grabbed him by the shoulders.


    David didn''t even bother to look behind as he stated in a mechanical tone. "Red-eyed Lion."


    "Ho ho ho. You didn''t make the mistake of mentioning my name this time." The person said and then stood beside David.


    David gave a smallugh as he responded. "I learnt from mistake pretty quickly."


    "Hm. That''s good. You are back from your Advancement Mission, what''s your score?"


    David thought for a second before responding with a shrug. "There was no score, I failed the mission."


    Zara was taken aback by his response and was about to speak when someone stepped out from within the crowds of cloaked and masked people.

 Chapter 346 - Captured?

    A man in a ck cloak, wearing a ferocious and savage cat mask on his face, emitting a fierce wave from its face walked out from withing the crowd.


    Therge bonfire burned wildly, illuminating the rest of the people in mask and the environment like a small sun.


    The fire flickered and the wood crackled as it fueled the fire, making it burn even hotter and brighter.


    The person with the feral mask stopped not too far away from the zing fire as though unaffected by the heat it was emitting.


    "Brothers and sisters, we are all finally here together again, let the gathering officially begin." The voice of an old man sounded out from his mouth,pletely different from what David had heard from him the previous times.


    David''s eyes squinted and he could tell that the leader was using an advanced Voice Contraption. A basic voice contraption could only make one''s voice sound mechanical. While mid grade one''s have a fixed human voice.


    But the Advanced voice contraptions isn''t as limited as that as one could fine tune how one''s voice could sound. And although it wasn''t really expensive, it was still worth a lot of money and a bit rare to acquire.


    "We wee our new members back from their missions. And in case you had some problems during the advancement mission, you can wait behind after the meeting to fix that problem."


    David''s eyes narrowed upon hearing those bold words. Even Mr White would have gone through so much in order for him to receive another advancement mission and this person im he can fix the problems of those who had problems passing the exams.


    Doesn''t that mean he could basically assign other advancement mission to those who had failed? Which also means that the person had authority that either rivals or surpasses Mr White.


    This made David frown and he felt slightly ufortable with this new found theory of his.


    One of his main confidence in joining this ck Society was Mr White and now he figured this person had enough authority that almost rival that of Mr White, he knew one of his trump card had suddenly destabilised.


    Which means he only had his own strength and backing to rely on if anything ever goes wrong.


    With his insane perception, he could notice several people heaving as sigh of relief. Although they tried to hide it, David could sense it and he certainly wasn''t the only one with sharp sense in the crowd.


    "That''s that for now. Now, to the main topic of the matter, we are going to war."


    "!!!" David eyes blinked rapidly as though he could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    They were going to war? What the hell is going on?


    The other around him also whispered amongst themselves as the words of the leader dawned on them.


    There was roughly 200 plus people within therge clearing, although they were murmuring softly, their voices added together was quite loud.


    There was a sudden snap of the fingers and the murmurs within the ce quietened down in an instant as though it hadn''t even began in the first ce.


    This action elicited a look of surprise from David. It was obvious the people here respect the leader a lot and didn''t dare to be disobedient.


    "I know why most of you are worried and I assure you that that the war isn''t with other Dark Society of our Institution. Instead, it is with the Dark Society of other schools." As the aged voice came out from the leader''s mouth, several people were quite relieved to hear this.


    Although fighting was a normal urrence within the institute, of one spent enough time within the institute, they would soon find out that although fighting hones one''s battle prowess to some degree, it was a quite the waste of time as one could be doing other things to grow stronger.


    Instead of fighting with your mates and hindering your vision to the many ways to grow powerful within the institute, you could engage in an activity or job that is productive to your growth.


    The most popr job amongst the students was epting and going out for missions, while the talented ones strive to be a Gist.


    There are also other activities that could make Gyno points which could then be used to exchange for resources within the institute.


    Which is why it was really rare to witness fights between two second year students or above.


    It was because they knew they had other things to do instead of eating their precious time to fight against each other.


    "This information has just been made known to me and a selected few numbers of people. There would be an exchange of students with the Mavedern Academy in at most three months time."


    "There would be apletion amongst the first year students till the fifth year students. A selected few would be chosen amongst the winners of thepetition and then they will be sent to the Mavedern Academy for studies."


    "Likewise, their students would also be sent over to our ce for studies. Although thepetition is only three months away, I''m informing you guys so you prepare early. And those of you who are here will surely be selected amongst them."


    "Once you get to Mavedern Academy, it''s going to be war over at there and I''m just informing you in advance so as to prepare yourselves."


    The leader finally paused to catch his breath. He then turned to gaze at the people around him as he stated. "That''s enough of that. Now, just a reminder to those who haven''t had the time toplete a mission, you are toplete one since you are back. Or, you could just wait and suffer the consequences instead. "


    The leader shrugged as he said that but the ice in his tone made everyone realise just how serious he was.


    "Alright, for the next matter on ground, we-" Suddenly, the leader froze and then he suddenly snapper his heads sideways to a particr position as an explosive but chilling wave of power started to rise from within his body.


    The two hundred plus people were taken aback and David was amongst them. He also snapped his head to the side to figure out what could elicit such a reaction from the leader.


    There was a man standing casually at one of the entrances to the huge underground ce. He had a purplish colour hair and his eyes glowed a purplish hue.


    He had his hands in his pockets, wearing a smirk on his face as he gazed at the leader casually.


    "We meet again, pussy." The scorn was so obvious in his tone that it seem to have taken physical shape.


    The leader who had a feral cat mask on his face snorted as he stared at the newer seriously. He said only one word but it rumbled like a thunder within the members mind in the underground hall.


    "Flence."


    David''s expression changed slightly and his heart pounded ferociously upon hearing the word that escaped the mouth of the leader.


    "Boom!!!"


    Numerous explosions resounded as the 200 plus masked figures fled out in all directions without dy.


    David wasn''t slow to realize the situation but he wasn''t the fastest either. "Run!"


    Zara, no, Red-eyed Lion. Shouted at David before she fled towards a random direction.


    David''s eyes widened. Sure enough, he was right. They were in a huge trouble as their hiding ce had been found and if they were caught, David didn''t know what the punishment was but he didn''t want to find out either.


    The ground underneath David cracked into multiple spiderweb like shape as he vanished and turned into a streak of shadow, heading towards the entrance he had came in from.


    "I have this ce surrounded, don''t try to resist." Flence said with a smallugh and his figure faded like smoke. He had been an after image long ago!


    "Boom!!!"


    Shockwaves exploded off as Flence and the Leader had started their battle.


    David didn''t spare any nce at their battle and instead continued to run towards the exit.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed as three figures stood vigntly at the exit.


    They were radiating massive amount of power that seem to be able to deter anyone that came into contact with it.


    Their strength had surpass the triple-gene Phasers and together, they could even rival that of a Quad-gene Phaser.


    David''s pace slowed down upon seeing the line up. Three triple-gene Phaser guarding one exit, his luck was truly bad.


    It was impossible for those people to find out all the exit in the underground space which meant that most of the exit wasn''t being guarded by any one but David had been unlucky and the ce he chosen to escape from turned out to be guarded by three triple-gene Phaser.


    Even those second year/third year students in here would find it hard to escape this sort of lineup.


    David''s eyes strangely hardened and a smile crossed his face and he instantly picked up his pace.. It was as though he had gotten insane from fear.

 Chapter 347 - Sh*t!

    The three triple-gene Phaser guarding the exit watched David with a surprised expression at first before they suddenly sneered.


    "Courting death." The first one smiled evilly as he saw David''s action. He was about to move when the other Phaser beside him, a beautifuldy with brown curly hair moved even faster.


    "This one is mine." She giggled and her body turned into numerous streaks of light as they converged upon David.this showed her incredible achievement in her motion technique.


    David''s eyes shed upon seeing the speed at which thedy wasing at. But it was as though he didn''t even notice and his speed increased even more fiercely.


    The wind shrieked as both people moved with astonishing speed about to collide against each other.


    There was a loud rumble and then arge boom echoed admit the numerous fights taking ce in the huge clearing.


    And then, there was a loud piercing scream as David directly mmed into thedy, sending her flying a few meters away like a ragdoll. It was as though she wasn''t even heavier than paper. Her fatepletely unknown.


    When the other two saw this, their eyes widened and the gaze they used to look at David changed slightly.


    But then, it was only enough for them to take him just a bit more seriously. From the waves emanating from David, they could feel that he was just a recently advanced triple-gene Phaser and definitely didn''t have enough time to stabilise his strength yet.


    But the other two figured David must also have some other ability that made him a bit stronger than a regr triple-gene Phaser which was the reason he had caught theirdy partner unawares.


    The taller one began to stride forwards with an increasingly pressing momentum. Half way, his stimted his gene and activated his genes


    His skin suddenly hardened and turned dark and rigid. That wasn''t all, the muscles in his arms and legs hardened and swelled up significantly by two times their size as a long andrge tail grew out from his skin.


    But still, as though that wasn''t enough at all, he stimted his gene to the furthest he can go. Suddenly, the stones in the ground seem to be attracted by something as they were sucked out from the ground and merge with every inch of his skin and he seem to have turned into a huge two meter tall golem.


    He had activated his supernatural ability, the stone skin. David''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t stop the speed at which he was moving at.


    As David and the huge stone man was about to collide with each other, the stone man swung his long tail forwards, piercing through the air with a whistle in the atmosphere.


    David who was rushing forwards with blinding speed suddenly stopped in ce like a nail as though had been attracted to the ground like a ma and he then drifted sideways like a leaf in the air.


    The stone man eyes opened wide as he he had seen things wrongly. The motion skill David had just disyed requires power skill and an extreme amount of momentum shifting skill which would require one to train for dozens of decades to achieve. And even then, they wouldn''t execute it as perfectly as David would.


    One might not know the significance of this. For example, a metal ball moving with an incredible speed of 120km/hr. And then, it was put to a stop by a ma with an impressive amount of maic force, cancelling the whole kic force at which the object was moving at.


    That''s basically the whole concept of the situation. Except that David had no maic force to work with. He had everything using his own ability.


    Before the golem man knew it, David had slipped past his defenses and appeared behind him. And then, he mmed his feet against his back with a resounding bang as he then propelled himself even further towards the exit.


    Thest one guarding the exit finally realised what they were dealing with and his expression grew increasingly solemn.


    "Roar!!!" A massive roar exploded from his mouth as the hair in his head and neck grew as long as a lions mane to cover all of his body with their furs.


    His pupils immediately turned round red and his ws turned incredibly sharp as he growled at David threateningly.


    This time, David squinted his eye as he whispered. "The Red-eyed Lion. A rare gene uhn?"


    But still, the look in his eyes only turned slightly serious but the speed at which he was moving at didn''t stop in the slightest.


    The red-eyed guy seem to feel David''s indifference and he growled angrily as an explosive roar erupted from his mouth.


    Suddenly, David shuddered and his expression hardened a bit. Suddenly, the muscles in his arm trembled and his skin tightened. The colour was about to change to a bronze coloured one when David hesitated and then he eventually didn''t.


    The crimson colour in the red-eyed man lion increased explosively and then, two beams of light erupted out from within his eyes as they drew two thin hot pillers in the atmosphere.


    The twosers tore through the hair, burning through the atmosphere like a hot knife. David hardened his muscles, forming a fist with his arms and the air vibrated from the force he was umting in them.


    "Boom!!"


    An explosive sound resounded out from within the underground hall, apanied by a searing blinding light that almost blinded half of the people on the underground hideout.


    But when the light faded and those who were still fighting in the hideout looked over at the ce, they only saw three people lying on the floor. One knocked out while the other two were groaning and in pain.


    But no one had enough time to figure out what just happened as they either needed to escape from the Enforcers Hall or capture this gang of people and receive the Gyno points and honor they were promised.


    * * * * * * *


    As soon as David escaped from the exit, he immediately blended in with the crowd of people walking around the market ce.


    His fist was flowing a bright red colour that was fading with time as he walked by street. But it wasn''t that obvious as the street was filled with different projections of adverts or other things,, his glowing hands wasn''t anything worth of note that could garner the attention of those in the market.


    He immediately discarded his hood, threw away his mask and the voice changing contraptions.


    He roughed his hair back in ce and then continued to stroll forwards. From the corner of his eyes, he could see other people escaping from the exit he had just escaped from but he wasn''t bothered to interact with them as that wouldn''t be a good idea.


    A few minutester, David heaved a sigh of relief once he realized he wasn''t being followed.


    But a few minutes after that, his body itched and his eyes turned droopy. His body then slouched to azy posture as he continued to walk forwards.


    His heart started beating really fast but the innate ability of his vampire side made it really silent. He was in the immediate line of sight of a powerhouse.


    "Dammit!" David cursed under his breath. But he didn''t stop in his steps, he didn''t dare to either. He also didn''t dare to flee.


    He could only continue to walk as he was doing right now. He casually yawned and he stopped in front of a shop that was selling contraptions.


    "How much for this?" David casually grabbed a random contraption from the table.


    The young student in front of him smiled as he stood up from his seat. "That is a Bx-3 Advanced water purifier. That canpletely purify water with at least a level 5 radiation. And it doesn''t cost for much either."


    The trader said with a smile. If David was really paying attention, he would have known that this was at least a third year student that was here selling something to him.


    "Ohh, then how much is it worth." David asked dismissively, his attention still on the creepy feeling he was feeling down his spine.


    "It''s just worth a hundred thousand Gyno points, nothing much." David who was still focusing on the eyes gazing at him from afar froze and his eyes slowly focused in the trader as he said.


    "I didn''t get what you said previously, can you repeat that for me?"


    The trader blinked with a smile as he repeated his words happily. "Just a hundred thousand Gyno points, nothing much sir."


    David''s eyes opened wide for a second and then be pointed at the guy. "Why don''t you just point a de to my neck and rob me!?"


    "A hundred thousand Gyno points for a contraption!? It''s not even a Gadget!" David shouted furiously! This was an obvious scam!


    But the trader smile didn''t even reduce as he said "Customer, a water purifier is an incredible thing to have in the wild and it can even save your life during a crucial moment!"

 Chapter 348 - You Are Coming With Me!

    "Customer! You obviously don''t know how precious this could be in the outside world! It could even save your life during a crucial moment." The trader exined.


    But David seem to be the unreasonable type as he immediately replied. "I will take it for 3,000 Gyno points."


    "Customer! This is not a normal contraption! It''s a ground breaking technology that can save all of humanity! Eighty thousand Gyno points. Last price."


    David''s eyes twitched as he heard that and he replied. "Is there a missile in there that can kill all the REB''s?"


    "Ehhh. Well, not y-"


    "Then it''s basically useless in here since we have clean water everywhere in this ce. It''s just as useful as a piece of decoration, that''s all."


    David continuously haggled with the trader. It was as though he had forgotten a while ago that he was in some sort of trouble.


    Far off the distance, not too far away from the exit David had escaped from. A young man stood at the top of a tall building, gazing intently at the someone it something far off the distance.


    His eyes were sharp and the yellow slit in his eyes widened to cover his entire eyes, just leaving a bit of whiteness at the edges.


    He was the only one there though. Another man who in histe twenties but actually look quite physically young for his age was also standing there, seemingly watching the same thing as the young man standing a step behind him. But there was not a trace of the use of any ability present in his eyes.


    And from the looks of things, he seem to be able to see exactly what the young man was looking at with the use of his ability.


    They continued to watch on in silence and eventually he frowned, deactivated his ability in the process. Therge yellow slit in his eyes retracted back to form a tiny line in his eyes.


    He then spoke respectfully to the man standing before him. "I don''t think he is a member of the Dark Phantom Association."


    The other man who was standing silently before him remained silent and continued to watch in before he too eventually removed his gaze and he tilted his he head to the side to ask the young man standing beside him. "What makes you think so?"


    "It''s actually really simple. If he truly is a member of the Dark Phantom Society, he would be worried about quickly escaping this particr district instead of haggling with a trader over a simple contraption." The young man exined.


    The other man who was in the front reminded silent and he returned his gaze to stare at the person far away. And true to what the young man had said, the person''s face had turned red and was arguing bitterly with the trader for a simple contraption.


    The man then removed his gaze and then turned around to face the young man behind him. "How many did we capture this time?"


    The young man expression darkened a bit and he said with a downcast expression. "We were only able to capture 21 members."


    The man frowned and his eyes spewed out the annoyance he was feeling. "Why so little?"


    "Sir, we tried our best. But the Dark Society seem to have gotten even more smarter and had opened numerous exit to escape capture. Even if there is more of us, there is no way we can safely secure all of the exit which was why we captured so little."


    "Hmph! Do you know how much Gyno points I spent in mobilising this task force? And then the Informant? And now you are saying we only less than 10 percent of the Dark Phantom society? How the hell would I make up for the remaining losses?"


    The man yelled at the young man which made the young man lower his head in fear.


    "S-sir, we-"


    "Shut the hell up for me!" The young man anger deem to be rising over the edge and the part of the roof he was standing on exploded into bits.


    "You better pray we find out information from the ones we captured. Otherwise... " The man snorted and then with the st of wind, he disappeared from his previous location.


    The young face had long since turned pale but then, blood starteding back to his face.


    He had an ugly expression on his face and the slit in his eyes widened further as he gazed at David seemingly ignoring the distance between the two of them.


    He would have left David be if the task master didn''t have this sort of reaction but now, he needed to be sure that David truly wasn''t among them but then even if David didn''t know anything, capturing him would slightly ease the mind if the task master and his punishment might be reduced or even forgiven.


    The hard roof beneath his legs gave a slight crack as he also disappeared from his previous location.


    David''s face was currently red he shouted. "Save the world my ass! I''ve seen plenty of gadgets that can purifyrge amounts radiation water to the purest and they don''t even cost up to fifty thousand Gyno points! But you want to collect 60,000 Gyno points for a small contraption!? Isn''t it just daylight robbery!?"


    The trade was starting to get agitated as spit flee off his mouth. "I assure you that those ones are fake and moreover, they are torge to carry on one''s body to any where in the world! Last price 50,000 Gyno points!"


    David who was about to shoot another argument paused slightly and he tilted his head sideways without looking back.


    His face all of a sudden calmed down as though he hadn''t been arguing for the past ten minutes. "Deal."


    The traders face grew even redder as he was prepared to shoot off another line of argument when he paused and blinked his eyes.


    But he was very sharp and didn''t even ask for a repeat to what David had said. He took out the contraption that was in the shape of a steel coin but more rounder and fatter and he handed it over to David.


    While also opening up his interface.


    David grabbed the bottle from his hands and then also opened his interface as he flickered his hands from his interface to the traders''


    The trader smiled upon receiving the money and said to David. "It was nice doing business with you. Come some other time!"


    But David had already gone far to respond. David ced the coin like contraption in his pocket as he continued to walk through the crowds.


    A few minutester, he reached through a quiet alley and the tap tap sound of his footsteps could be heard as he walked but then, it stopped.


    David stopped in ce and the alley returned quiet back to its previous soundless state. But that didn''tst for long though.


    Another set of taps resounded through the alley,ing from behind David. But this set of footsteps were heavier and stronger which seem to signify the strength hidden in that body.


    The footstep then stopped a few hundred meters away from David.


    "Why did you stop?" It was the voice of a young man but it seem cold to the ears as the owner directed the voice waves straight into David''s ears.


    David eyes narrowed and then he turned around, wearing a confused expression on his face. "Senior, I felt someone stalking me from behind and I came here to catch the person. I just didn''t think it would be you."


    "Oh, you recognise me." The young man was a bit surprised.


    "Of course! Who doesn''t know of the famous Jack Histon of the Enforcers department." David replied with an obvious look of appreciation and awe on his face.


    Jack was a bit stunned by David''s behaviour. He frowned a bit as David seem to be innocent. But still, he needed to show the task master something, anything at all. He was truly desperate at this time.


    He cleared his throat as he replied to David. "It''s good that you know me, which makes things a lot easier. See, we are looking to investigate a group of Dark Society members and we are not leaving a single stone uncovered."


    "Which is what brings us to this present situation. You might seen something regarding people of those society, but not know about it which why i would like your cooperation toe with me for thorough investigation." Jack lied effortlessly through his teeth as he tried exined.


    David replied with a frown. "Will it take long? Cause I need to get some sleep and wake up early for my sses."


    "Of course not. Its just a 30 minutes questioning and you will be free to go." Jack exined, quelling down his rapidly increasing irritation he was feeling.


    David then nodded. "Alright, let me inform my friends tha-" he wasn''t even able to finish his words when Jack''s anger erupted and he grabbed David forcefully by the shoulders.


    "You areing with me."

 Chapter 349 - Surprise Explosive Counter-Attack

    "You areing with me." Jack said impatient and immediately stretched his hands, intending to grab David by the shoulders.


    As a Penta-gene Phaser, his reaction speed was explosive and from the wave he was feeling from Triple-gene energy waves he was feeling from David, he knee he could easily knock David out cold and take him in for questioning.


    His speed was so fast that one could barely see its movements. His arms blurred into waves of shadows and in just a blink of an eye, his hands was upon David''s shoulders.


    It was as though time had stopped and David was put to paused as the hand reached for his left shoulder, while the other arm reached for David''s head, intending to knock him out cold.


    David was still in his talking position, severely slowed down. While Jack was moving with insane speed.


    But then, David who was still in his talking position suddenly smirked. This was the moment he was waiting for.


    An explosive power that was enough to distort the air erupted out from him and the energy wave he was emitting sky rocketed by an astonishing degree!


    His reaction speed seem to have increased by a thousand fold!


    His previously slowed down speed increased dramatically. His right heel sted the ground into dust and he side stepped to the left as he by passed the Jack''s arms that was stretched out to hold him.


    Jack''s pupils constricted in surprising. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing!


    David''s left toes twisted against the ground, shifting his left heel a little more to the left and immediately, he stomped his heel to ground, making the floor beneath him give a resounding crack.


    The force travelled through his entire body. He was then propelled forwards. Jack eye''s widened in shock as he saw with the corner of his eyes David passed by him.


    David moved like a lightening bolt, appearing behind Jack in the blink of an eye. Jack was just only able to react and be tried twisting his body to the side but even with his overpowering reaction speed granted by his Penta-gene, he was still a little too slow to react.


    "Bang!" David directly mmed his fist against Jack''s head, knocking him out cold.


    But contrary to David''s expectation, Jack wasn''t knocked out. He felt incredibly dizzy and he staggered unsteadily sideways.


    David was surprised but then, he wasn''t shocked since his opponent was a true Penta-gene Phaser and a student of an institution at that. It wouldn''t be easy to knock him out that simple.


    David clenched his fist one more time and mmed it at the back of his head one more time. This time, Jack was thoroughly knocked out cold as he dropped to the floor with a Bam!


    It was then the world seem to resume its movement. And although it took a long time to exin what had just happened. But in fact, all of this actions took ce a just a second!


    David struck out like a lightning bolt! He had moved so fast and unexpectedly so that Jack could barely react and was knocked out cold before he could figure out what was happening.


    It was then David stopped agitating and stimting his body. His face turned red and his body flushed a healthy shade of red before constantly retracting back to its normal color.


    His breathing was a bit flustered but he gradually got himself into order. The burst of strength he had just pulled would have normally killed him as he didn''t have a really strong body to back it up.


    But now, his body only flushed red and not much of his veins exploded this time. And the fragile ones did which will heal with time.


    This time, he was able to draw out the full potential of his body in that moment and had surpassed his previous limits, catching a Penta-gene Phaser off guard. It was a really good achievement and it left David extremely satisfied with his bodily strength.


    Moreover, he had only utilised the strength of his body, without using any technique whatsoever.


    But he knew this wouldn''t repeat itself if Jack had been cautious at the beginning. He had caught him unawares which was why he had sessfully knocked him out cold.


    David dragged Jack''s unconscious body to the door of a building,ying to rest there so as not to garner the attention of others that might pass by the alleyter.


    David immediately turned around and left but not without changing his face again.


    He was lucky he had the foresight to have not used his true face when he removed his mask earlier.


    In just a few seconds, David quickly left the area. Not daring to stay there for another second.


    * * * * * * *


    "That was close." David breathed out a sigh of relief. He mmed his door and rested against it.


    His facial expression twitched and his face switched from the previously handsome face to a slightly more ordinary one.


    He then turned on his interface to check the status of the Dark Society. But there was no message from them. Which elicited a frown from David.


    The situation might be a little serious than he had anticipated. But then, it went really much of his concern since he had escaped anyways.


    It was almost midnight by this time. David meditated and then practiced his techniques for a few hours before he cleaned up and then went back to bed.


    * * * * * * *


    The rising sun shone and covered the entire institute with its glow, making them shine a slight resplendent golden color.


    The one week break given to the students had expired and hade to an end.


    Now, it was the start of a new day. And a new term. The institute was bustling with students walking in and out of the different buildings in the institute.


    Public Sky Cruisers flew about while the more slightly richer students used their Sky walkers to navigate through and around the institute.


    It was currently morning, so the students were rushing to get into their various sses so as to not gette to the ss and be punished or sent back.


    In a familiarrge clearing, numerous students stood quietly, arranged themselves in a sideways straight line.


    Those who were more familiar with each other whispered to themselves in a hushed tone.


    "She''sing!"


    That single word instantly made the students eyes widened and they quickly arranged themselves in a more neat and straight line.


    The students all nced upwards and they all saw the all too familiar Sky Cruisering straight for them.


    The hatch opened and then, a figure jumped out do the still moving Sky Cruiser from the height of more than fifty meters.


    "Boom!"


    The grass around thending sight was once again ruthlessly ruined and the students shook their head at this sight.


    They weren''t the once naive students they once had been. And even some of them could achieve the jump without having so much as a scratch.


    When the dust cleared, the beautiful instructor was then revealed and she was appearing quite appealing in her dress.


    Instructor Ae calmly stood up from her bentnding position. Her face was still as expressionless as it had been since the beginning and it didn''t seem she n on changing the trait.


    "Been a while since we met." Those were her first words as she stood in ce.


    "You all have also grown stronger and have seem to have more zeal than before." Suddenly, her facial expression changed and a smirked formed on her face.


    Some of the students had a look of indifference on their faces and their postures didn''t even signify their attention to instructor Ae.


    Naturally, Ae noticed this changes in her students. It was incredibly normal. They had grown much stronger and they might have start to have other ideas in their head.


    Their courage seem to have been bumped up and they seem to have reached the conclusion that they were already a bit stronger than her due to their talents.


    A chuckle escaped her lips a she took notes of these few students. She had experienced this more than she can count and she knew what to do to perfectly crush their pride.


    The more perceptive students present suddenly began to have a bad feeling upon seeing instructor Ae chuckle.


    David''s eyes shed and he immediately shouted. "I''m not part of them!"


    Some nced at David as though he was an idiot but a few also shouted the same sentence he did.


    Sadly instructor Ae seem to be the crazy kind. She wasn''t listening at all.


    To her, since some of them already dared to act like that, it means the whole ss was also acting that way and she needed to teach them a lesson they would never forget.


    Instructor Ae smirk widened. She had been anticipating this for a long time. Otherwise, things would only get boring if she was only teaching them.


    Arge bone de grew out from her hand and she shed down, instantly tearing through the fabric wind, revealing the space within!

 Chapter 350 - Inside A Black Hole.

    Instructor Ae clenched her fist and arge bone de grew out from her hands as she immediately shed down horizontally with the de.


    There was a loud rumble, and then, a silence that seem to ur for just a few seconds but in reality, a split p v c second hadn''t even passed yet.


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of something being torn apart. Just like the sound of arge fabric being ripped into two.


    "Ripppppppp!!!"


    A tear suddenly appeared right at the space before the students.


    The student''s eyes widened and their jaw dropped. David wasn''t any different but there was an obvious confusion in his eyes. He had seen what true strength looks like


    "W-what the hell is that!?" Someone with a weaker will shouted and even some shook at the shocking sight of space being ripped apart by a single sh.


    The tear in space increased. It was like a slit in the middle of the sky gradually expanding until it suddenly expanded to a gigantic sized slit, revealing a pure pitch ck space.


    The slit abruptly expanded once more like a wound in the sky and then a terrifying action force suddenly descended on everything within a 500 meter radius.


    Before anyone could do so much as to scream, they were instantly pulled by the suction force back into the ck hole.


    David clenched his teeth as he struggled against the suction field. His muscles expanded and the ground beneath his feet exploded as his legs entered knee deep to the ground.


    It was the same for a few others too. They struggled to stay firm amidst the gravitational pull but then, they heard a loud snort.


    The gravitational force suddenly increased by twice its previous size. David and the others had a massive change in expression and they were lifted off the ground as there was nothing to hold them in ce as even the sand and the grass was being pulled into the ck hole.


    In just a few seconds, the few students remaining couldn''t struggle anymore and could only watch and scream as they were being sucked into therge tear in space in just the blink of an eye.


    "BANG!"


    David felt his body mmed into the ground with a massive bang.


    Feeling a bit dizzy, David gradually stood up from the ground as he gazed at his surroundings with caution.


    He couldn''t believe the instructor had enough strength to tear through space and was skeptical about the fact but he had seen it with his own eyes, no one had told him about it.


    Other students hadnded on the ground previously before David and the few other students who had the strength to struggle against the pull.


    "Where are we?" some other student muttered as they gazed around at their surroundings.


    "We seem to be in a forest?" Someone stated unsure if him self.


    There was trees and vines everywhere around them but the whole ce was entirely pitch ck and eerily quiet.


    But the students possesses different kinds of gene, so they could see the environment as clear as day.


    But strangely, they could hardly see further than ten meters ahead. There was some sort of fog in that same jungle, blocking their sight.


    The fifty plus students had a serious expression on their faces. A fog capable of blocking their sight wasn''t an ordinary one.


    "Luca, You''re the one with the King Hawkeye Gene. Can you see through the fog?" A blond girl asked a blue haired dark skinned young man not too far from herself.


    Luca''s expression wasn''t too good as he replied. "It''s not of any use. The fog seem to have been made out of something special since it can block my eye sight."


    David''s expression was solemn as he stared closely at his surroundings. Although he couldn''t see clearly the people who had spoken, he could still hear their voices.


    The strange thing was, he couldn''t pinpoint exactly where their location was through their voice. It was as though the voice had sounded from everywhere and nowhere at all.


    David squinted his eyes and a spection formed in his mind but then, it was only a spection, a theory. There was nothing to back it up and even of he was right, he still had no idea how he could get out from this situation.


    "That woman ispletely insane!" Someone instantly cursed out in anger. The other students couldn''t help but nod their head in agreement.


    Suddenly, there was a swish sound and the students immediately went on guard. "W-what was that?"


    One of the students asked a bit scared as he huddled together with the people close to him.


    In his group, there was close to fifteen of them that hadnded not too far away from each other.


    "It''s best we stay close to each other. We don''t know where we are. Forming a group might be the best and only option we have left." A familiar female voice spoke out and an ebony skinneddy with beautiful green hair and green eyes walked out from within the group of people.


    David wasn''t the only to recognise the owner of the voice there were countless people who knew who she was.


    It was Phyllida.


    Phyllida walked out with a grim expression on her face while also vigntly looking around the jungle around her.


    "The instructor seem to be angered at our previous disregard for her which should be exactly why we all ate in this current position." Phyllida stated her spection to her group and those who could hear her in the fog.


    "But I wasn''t even among those group of students, why would she send me here with them?" A studentined.


    "And how the hell do we gey out of this ce? Can we even get back to the institute? She sent us away using a fvcking ck hole! We could be any where in the world right now! The fact that we haven''t even died yet is pure luck!" Another student shouted in anger.


    "I-I just want to go home!" A female whispered in tears and in desperation. Panic began to spread amongst the students upon hearing the words from the two student.


    The person who had spoken earlier was entirely correct. They could be anywhere in the world right now and the fact that they had gone through a ck hole simply means they should have died during the transport there was less than a fifty percent chance of survival when being sucked into a ck Hole.


    It was as though the instructor really wanted to kill them but luckily they had survived. There could have being others who didn''t survive or maybe they did, the fog couldn''t let them count each other.


    Even their voices would be messed up if they stayed apart for too long.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    Suddenly, the piercing scream of a female student resounded from within jungle.


    "Corra!!!" Another female shouted and suddenly, there was the sound of an intense battle which immediately died down a few secondster.


    And then, the surroundings turned quiet.


    The remaining students were quite confused as to what had just happened and started at the supposed location the voice had gone out from.


    Abruptly, there was another swoosh and one of the fifteen students at the edge of the group felt something grabbed at his legs.


    "What the- Aaaaah! Help-"


    "Boom!"


    An explosion urred as the student''s head mmed against the root of therge tree beside them and with a Whoosh sound, his body was dragged deeper into the forest by something.


    "Fvck! That''s Protyst! He''s a double gene Phaser." Someone cried out loud.


    "Form a circle, back to back and Stay close." Phyllida said and the students didn''t hesitate as they nervously formed a tight circle with their backs against each other.


    "Luca, Keep an eye out. Report if you see anything suspicious." Phyllida added. Luca nodded his head. And although he normally wouldn''t have responded to Phyllida since they were in the same ss and also have the same power wave.


    But at a time like this, Luca didn''t dare to start any sort of argument.


    Those who had Nano weapons withdrew them as they ced it before them to defend themselves against the invincible enemy.


    David also heard the screams. He stretched out his hands and arge golden Axe asrge as door formed right before him.


    David settled in a defensive posture as he gazed cautiously at the woods around them.


    Something was hunting them in the dark and was taking them out one by one. He wasn''t in a group and was the only one with a ten meter radius. The fog had blocked out any form of surveince whatsoever.


    Even their interface had been disrupted and they couldn''t even hope to send a distress signal back to the institute.


    "Is this how we are going to die?" Someone amongst the group sobbed whispered.

 Chapter 351 - Scary Instructor Aella

    The entire jungle continued to remain deadly silent. Except from the sobbing of some students, the ce was eerie silent.


    "Whoosh!"


    Another air splitting sound echoed out in the jungle. Phyllida''s eyes narrowed. She then leaned forwards slightly.


    The air trembled and then a bright sh of light shone sparked through space.


    "sh!"


    Purple fluids sttered in all direction as a tentacle the size of a grown arm dropped on the ground, twitching around crazily, letting out an awful smell.


    The students were shocked at seeing the tentacle. "The fvck is that!?" The female blonde student in the group eximed as she hesitantly walked forwards and kicked at the tentacle which twitched even more violently with her near it.


    What was even or surprising was the fact that every single drop of purplish fluid that spills in the floor of the jungle correded the ground with a sizzling sound. Letting out stinky smell with its release of smoke.


    "Shit! Watch out!" Luca, the one with the Crown Hawkeye gene shouted but it was toote.


    Another tentacle swopped in from above with an insanely fast movement. In the blink of an eye, the tentacle had the female blonde student wrapped around her waist and instantly yanked upwards.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    No one was able to react quickly as the tentacle moved really fast, faster than their reaction speed


    The blond girl wasn''t even able to react and was already close to disappearing into the fog when Luca released a loud cry.


    A massive wing erupted from behind him and with a stomp that shook the ground, he shot upwards with astonishing speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he had caught hold of the blond girl. He flicked his wings and his feathers shot out like bullets, instantly turning the tentacles into countless meat.


    He immediately grabbed the girl and thennded back to the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Luca asked with concern in his voice. The blond girl raised her head and gazed at Luca with a dazed expression on her face.


    "T-thanks for saving me." She replied shakily. She appeared to be in slight shock.


    Luca smiled at her and ced her to the ground gently. "You''re welco-"


    "Whoosh!"


    Numerous tentacles twice the size of the previous ones and even more faster swooped in, grabbed the two students and then yanked them into the fog in the blink of an eye.


    The ce once again returned to it''s quiet position. The students who had been watching the scene of Luca and the blond girl had a nk expression on their faces as they gaze at the ce the two students had been standing in previously.


    "Fuck!" Phyllida cursed as numerous tentacles took the opportunity to suddenly swoop in from all directions and began grabbing at the students one by one without warning.


    Screams echoed as the students struggled but they weren''t able tost more than a few seconds before they were taken.


    Phyllida expression wasn''t looking too good. The group had long being separated during the attack. Everyone is by themselves now.


    If it weren''t for her motion technique and herbat technique, she might also have being captured.


    Her greenish hair danced around the ce as she flickered around the fog like a butterfly. Her movements unpredictable but her swords that was as sharp as des constantly sliced apart tentacles like vegetables.


    But the tentacles were just too much. If she sliced one, two would take its ce. If she slices ten, twenty would take its ce.


    "sh! sh!! sh!!!"


    Numerous strokes shed, forming a vague butterfly image. A dangerous wave that emitted the feeling of sharpness spread out in all directions.


    "Booooom!!!"


    The tentacles within a ten meter radius around her exploded into pieces, sttering meat, fluid and tissue in all direction.


    But in just a few seconds, multiple tentacles twice the size of the previous once shot out from within the fog to attack her.


    If this continues, she would eventually be exhausted and would be captured unless she revealed her true strength.


    A spection had long since formed in her mind when she and the other students had been sucked into the ck hole. She knew she had to try her true best during her time in this ce but she didn''t want to reveal her trump cards.


    "My result should be better than the others even if they revealed their trump card." Phyllida muttered. Even as she said this, she continued fighting the tentacles with her swords.


    The same was the case for quite a few students in the fog who had figured out the true situation. They also struggled hard and revealed their best techniques and even trump cards.


    David was also one of them. He had released numerous amounts of energy bursts, continuously shing and cutting off the tentacles with hisrge Axe.


    His axe released numerous sting and swishing sound in the atmosphere with golden shes of light due to friction.


    Normally, an ordinary triple-gene Phaser would have long since being exhausted by the amounts of energy bursts David had released.


    Even if the person had an inexhaustible amount of energy, the body would get really tired. The veins and muscles wouldn''t be able would handle that sort of constant stress.


    The veins would immediately implode after a while of constant use of muscles and the veins but David didn''t seem to be sweating in the least¡­


    And from the casual expression on his face, it looked like he could do this all day.


    David seem possess an endless supply of energy since after all the burst of energy and strength he had releases, he hadn''t shown any signs of exhaustion on his face whatsoever. The expression on his face disyed he was quickly getting bored with his repeated movements of burst shes.


    His body would asionally release loud rumbling sounds from deep within his bone and his blood flowed through his body like tap. Circting around his body fiercely.


    But even with their fast and violent movements, the friction from their movement wasn''t able to really hurt his blood vessels in the least.


    Minutes passed by. Then minutes turned to hours, hours turned to days as David continuously fought the tentacles from getting anywhere close to him.


    He could also hear the sound of other people fighting In the distance which meant that some people had managed to hold on for so long.


    Although David could hear their voice. He couldn''t pinpoint the true location of where the sound had emerged from which was why he hadn''t gone to check for them as of yet.


    As of this moment, David was now beginning to drip with sweat. His face was a bit flushed red but deep within his eyes, there wasn''t a trace of exhaustion within David''s eyes only in boredom.


    Suddenly, David noticed something. Which distracted him and allowed a tentacle to grab him by the arm, letting the other tentacles wrap around his legs and other arm.


    David frowned slightly when he felt the tentacles quickly wrapping around him. This was the first change of expression he had had since the past three or so days.


    His muscles trembled and the atmosphere shook and the air hummed loudly as his muscles moved in a particr frequency.


    He was about to release another burst of energy when he stopped himself but still, he stamped his foot forcefully against the ground and stood in an horse stance.


    In this posture, his entire body was bnced and at equilibrium. The tentacles trying to move him tensed their tubes trying to drag him away.


    But David remained stuck in ce as though he had been nailed to the ground by some invincible force.


    He then focused on what had distracted him earlier. It was because he couldn''t hear any sound of fighting from the other students.


    He remained stuck in ce for a few seconds. His muscles became incredibly taunt as he continued to keep himself in ce even with the numerous tentacles adding up to drag him into the void.


    Even after several seconds of remaining still, he still wasn''t able to any sounds of fighting. Which meant that all of the stud nest had been captured and he was the only one left.


    Suddenly, as his face was turning red from him reaching his limit, David felt the tentacles holding him down strangely disappeared into thin air.


    The fog all over him converged and the faded as though it wasn''t really there in the first ce.


    David stumbled forwards as it was totally unexpected. The surrounding darkness and jungle melted like wax on fire, revealing countless rays of light.


    It was still the same morning they were in before they were sucked into the ck hole.


    When David eyes got used to the sudden light, he looked down at himself and saw his arms and body being wrapped around by countless des of grass.


    He... He had being struggling with the grass this whole time!


    David''s expression changed drastically when he realized this fact. The instructor was truly terrifying!

 Chapter 352 - Captain David

    He looked around him. He was the only person conscious apart from the instructor. The other students were on the grass, lying there, knocked out cold.


    David tensed his muscles and the grass around him exploded into numerous pieces. He then stood up from his bent position.


    With a solemn expression on his face, he gazed at the instructor stating at him.


    He had been in an illusion all this while and he had no idea how to break through it no matter how he had tried.


    He knew from the beginning that every thing he was experiencing was only an illusion since David had seen powerhouses fight before.


    They didn''t have the ability to tear through space. The best they could do was disturb the atmosphere and create distortion and ripples of waves threatening to unveil space but they couldn''t tear through space as that would require an insane amount of strength and power to achieve such a feat.


    David knee that because he had had a glimpse of what strength was and instructor Ae obviously wasn''t radiating that sort of intense, overwhelming aura.


    Although she was strong, David could see through her strength and although barely, it was enough for him toe to the conclusion that he was in an illusion.


    Moreover, at the beginning of their sses, she had ced them under an illusion in the first ce which further backed David''s spection.


    Instructor Ae tilted her head as she stared at David with a curious expression in her face. "You body is pretty interesting."


    Her face seem to have that wicked smirk which made David shivered and he immediately refuted it. "I am just an average boy. I assure you, there is nothing interesting about me instructor."


    The instructor covered her mouth and giggled as she replied. "That''s not for you to decide. "


    David frowned and then brought out a white coloured badge from his interface. "My master wouldn''t appreciate it when you poke around his Personal Intern."


    The instructor paused as she gazed at the badge and then looked at David with a raised eyebrow. "I actually didn''t care to check you out but now, you are making me really interested."


    She licked her lips as she stared at David with a wierd look on her face.


    David wanted to curse. This instructor really was crazy.


    "That''s enough teasing for now ." The instructor waved her hands and then her expression turned pretty serious in the blink of an eye.


    "Wake them all up. I have an announcement to make. And I need them conscious to listen. Hurry."


    David sighed in relief and he did as he was told. His muscles trembled and then he abruptly shifted his center of gravity to his right foot.


    "Boom!"


    The ground beneath him exploded into multiple pieces and a tremor shook the ce like an earthquake.


    "This should be enough." David muttered to him self.


    And true enough. The students who were knocked out started to wake up to the tremor David had caused.


    But there was a particr female student who slept through violent tremor. She was releasing her own personal tremor herself.


    Her snore rumbled like thunder and deted with a whistle. It was a wonder the other students hadn''t been startled awake by her snoring sound. It was Daisy. The fat female student with the rebounding skin.


    David had to personally make her conscious from her slumber before she could wake up from her slumber.


    "What happened?"


    "I feel like I hit by head against a brick." someone mumbled as he rubbed his head against his palm.


    "I''m pretty sure i didn''t drink, so why do I feel like I''m having the worse hangover yet?" Another student groaned loudly feeling dizzy.


    The other students continued to mutter sounds ofint obviously oblivious to the situation they had woken up to.


    But when they sighted the beautiful instructor staring at them expressionlessly before them, everything immediately came back and they remembered what had happened.


    Their expression immediately changed. And some began to panic but then, the top students like Divos, Narphae, Normas, Phyllida and Luca who had roughly figured the situation had aposer look on their faces.


    They gazed at the instructor with an expectant look on their faces while also gazing at each other warily.


    They had also figured they were in an illusion and they knew the instructor probably didn''t release the illusion because she was mad at their behaviour.


    No! It was to test them for something. Although they have no idea what it was, they knew they had to try their best.


    Luca was well aware he didn''t have a chance at winning since he was one of the first few to be eliminated by the... Grass?


    He had lost his guard after saving the blond girl back then. He was a kindhearted person which was why he had saved the girl despite knowing that doing so would increase the risk of him being attacked. And also knowing it was an illusion, but he couldn''t help him self.


    It was in his nature to help. Although he was strong and talented, he didn''t have the pride of the strong.


    "I see you all are now awake. My time is almost up so I''m going to make this quick so listen up." The students perked up their ears and immediately went to attention.


    "If you hadn''t figured out the situation yet, ask your ssmates."


    "Now, there would be an intersspetition in a about a month and two weeks. Five people from this ss will be fighting people from other sses. Normas Divos, Narphae, Phyllida and David."


    "From your performance, they have been chosen from your group. Now, apart from the five people I mentioned , the rest of you have no need to attend this ss anymore for this period of time. "


    Instructor Ae then paused to let the student assimte to the information.


    David didn''t have any reaction whatsoever since he was aware of this information earlier. But the other four breathed out sighs of relief including Phyllida.


    "Alright, that''s all for now. The rest of you can leave. The five of you stay behind."


    The students were carly confused about what was happening. Weren''t they sighed into a ck hole just now?


    Weren''t they at the verge of death not quite long ago? How the hell did it turn to a test? And how does sir even correspond to them having an inter sspetition?


    What the hell is going!?


    The students were really confused but they didn''t dare to dally and quickly left the field. The instructor seem have inflicted fear in them with her previous illusions.


    Even David couldn''t figure out how he had fallen to the illusion in the first ce.


    Immediately after thest person left, Instructor Ae turned towards the five of them. And they tensed up instantly.


    David squinted his eyes. This instructor of was really beautiful. It''s a pity she was quite weird.


    "Not to take too much of my time, Divos will be the Co captain and the rest of you will assist him and the Captain during thepetition."


    The four students nced at the Fiery Red haired fellow worth zing orange pupils. Recognizing him as the Co-captain.


    No one had any objections since he was quite the strong fe. His energy waves radiated like a zing sun, fluctuating the atmosphere with silent powerful ripples.


    He is a Triple-gene Phaser.


    "That''s all for now." With that, Instructor Ae turned around and was about to leave.


    The rest of the team were taken aback. She only stated the Co-captain and refuses to state who the captain is.


    "Who then is the captain?" Phyllida quickly asked her before she left.


    Ae passed in her tracks and she tilted her head to the back and gave then a sidelong nce. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s the strongest amongst you, David."


    With that, there was a booming and a whirring sound as her sky cruiser flew.


    Instructor Ae stomped her feet to the ground and with a st, she was catapulted to the sky, flying straight into the opened hatch of the Sky Cruiser.


    Only the team of five student was left standing on the field, stunned. The four people gazed at the retreating Sky Cruiser and then to David slowly with frowns on their faces.


    David had obviously just reached the Triple-gene Phaser stage. He obviously wasn''t strong enough to be the captain of their group.


    Amongst the five people, there wasn''t a single one of them that wasn''t a Triple-gene Phaser. And they had been in that stage for quite a while and had assimted with their third gene for quite a while.


    Even if one of them agreed to David being the captain of the team, there was still three people left.


    Phyllida expression was ugly to the extreme. She wasn''t the captain and wasn''t even the Co-captain. There is no way she wouldn''t be incredibly angered by this result.


    David gazed at the rest of his team mates casually and then turned around to leave.

 Chapter 353 - Fiery Flood Dragon

    David had only taken the first three steps when a voice tore sharply through the atmosphere.


    "And where the hell do you think you are going?" Surprisingly, it was a female that had spoken. Which meant that it wasn''t Phyllida who had spoken.


    David paused in his tracks. The casual expression on his face disappeared and it gradually changed till it was expressionless.


    "Here we go." David muttered with an eye roll.


    "And how is that any business of yours?" David raised turned at turned back around and replied.


    It was then he saw the person that had spoken up. It was his Co-captain Divos.


    Divos eyes was zing orange as he stared at David with irritation and indifference written all over his face.


    He was angry at the instructor''s decision for him to be a Co-captain and someone who was clearly weaker than him was then made captain instead.


    Why wouldn''t he be mad at this result. He had given his all during the test and hadn''t used his trump cards since a true expert knows the perfect time to use such techniques.


    Moreover, he had this misconception that he was the strongest amongst his ss mates and even if he didn''t reveal his trump card, there was no way others would surpass him anyways.


    But unexpectedly, he hadn''t been given the captain role and someone else had taken it instead.


    His eyes shone with anger and his ming hair fluttered backwards with the wind. A sneer appeared on his face and he walked towards David with a slow and steady step.


    "I don''t know and I don''t care how you managed to convince the instructor to choose you instead of me as the Captain. But, You do not deserve to be the Captain."


    "So here is what you are going to do, during the nextbat ss, you will go meet the instructor and tell her you do not want to be the Captain any longer."


    Divos said as he gazed at David the eyes while tapping at his chest with his finger. The arrogance in hi was clear as day.


    David nced at the finger on his chest and then straight at Divos.


    "And what if I don''t?"


    Divos expression turned ugly and he let out a wicked chuckle that was in a perfect fit with his character and profile.


    "Then I guess you''d like to personally experience the ability I got after my Third-gene." Divos said with a wicked smirk.


    David blinked his eyes as he stared at the finger still pointing at his chest. "Get your fingers off my chest."


    David was beginning to get annoyed. This only made Divosugh.


    But then, he wasn''t able to finish hisughter as David''s muscles began to vibrate at a specific frequency.


    "Hummmm!"


    Which lead to Divos finger vibrating at almost the same frequency as his fingers.


    "St!"


    Blood instantly sshed as the Divos''s index finger ruptured, spraying blood out in all direction.


    "Ahhhhhh!!! "


    Shocked, he quickly stomped his feet and retreated a few meters backwards. The blood vessels in his index finger had burst, together with his nerves, mucked and flesh.


    It wouldn''t be an easy thing to heal if he wanted to heal the finger and would take at most a few months for it to get back in ce.


    Anger immediately surged in hus head and his entire face turned blood red as his eyes zed fiery red.


    The temperature in the entire surroundings abruptly increased.


    Seeing this, the remaining three students moved back to watch knowing there was a show to watch.


    "You bastard!"


    Divos shouted out in anger and then entire 10 meter radius was instantly burnt to crisp as a zing fire erupted from Divos''s body.


    It spread out in all direction and burnt down every de of grass on it s way to ashes. The temperature in the entire area increased dramatically as a drastic heat over took the morning cool.


    David raised an eye brow in surprise but then, there wasn''t much of a change of expression on his face.


    The cloths on him seem to be made of special material as it hadn''t been burnt to crisp by the fire zing around his body.


    Divos spread out his arms and then abruptly closed them together as he staredat David inmed. "I will fvcking kill you!"


    "Boom!"


    The fire around him instantlypressed and in the blink of an eye to form a huge horned golden snake made of pure fire.


    "zing Flood Dragon! Die!"


    The snake roared to the skies, letting out peals of smoked and then with a loud rumbled that seem to boil the atmosphere itself, it then catapulted itself on David, leaving a st of heat and scorched grass.


    David squinted his eyes as he watched the snakeing for him. "Ppft. What flood Dragon, its just a horned snake."


    Davud muttered to himself as though he hadn''t noticed the snakeing for him with increasing speed.


    And from the heat emitted by the horned snake, it was obvious anything it touches would be incinerated into dust and ashes.


    As the animal made of zing heat was about to swallow David whole, David''s eyes suddenly turned serious and he opened his mouth wide.


    An astonishing suction force instantly appeared, making David''s mouth the origin.


    "Suuu!!!"


    David''s face turned red and then he let out a burb as a puff of smoke escaped his mouth.


    He licked his lips. "I must admit, it was quite spicy, but at the perfect temperature though."


    David nodded his head as he felt the taste on his tongue and exined.


    Divos eyes widened as he saw what David had just done. He staggered backwards and his mouth opened wide.


    Very soon, he regained his senses but seem to have grown even more angered. "I don''t believe it! zing Flood Dragon!"


    Fire zed around him once more and then a zing red Horned snake formed. It roared to the skies and then jumped at David once more.


    "Suuu!"


    David''s eyes turned red and hair curled to the back but then, his let out another burb of hot ck gas.


    "Burb."


    "Can you like, make another vour of it?" David asked innocently as he questioned Divos whose expression was now caked with disbelief.


    Even the other three students had a look of shock on their faces as they gazed at David with wide eyes.


    H-he had swallowed zing hot mes right into his stomach without as much as a cough. And it didn''t happen just once, but two times.


    Phyllida expression was solemn. She was deep into contemtion as she remembered what David had said to her the other day. Before, she had taken it as a joke but now, it appears David had something up his sleeves.


    It appears that she will have to take him a bit seriously now.


    Divos staggered backward in shock. His expression was pale as he stared at David as although he had just seen a ghost.


    David instantaneous threw his innocent face away and snickered as he turned toward the rest of the team. "Anyone else thinks I don''t deserve to be the captain?"


    There was silence and non of them said anything. David snorted and turned around to leave.


    He had only taken a few steps forwards when he heard a giggle from behind him. "You look really strong."


    The other female in their group apart from Phyllida gently walked towards David with smile on her face.


    It was a particrly beautifuldy. Her white hair swung lusciously around her shoulders as she swayed her sumptuous hips, heading towards David.


    It was Narphae. She smiled flirtatiously at David as she walked to him.


    David was confused as to why she was was approaching him but then, his expression changed and he stared at her seriously.


    "Another vixen." David muttered.


    She then stopped right as their bodies were about to touch. Her fingers traced David''s arms, revealing his ripped muscr arms.


    Her breathing quickened as she touched those muscles. "I bet you willst really long."


    She then leaned closer to David''s ear as she whispered. "Asthetic Hotel, room 1689 7pm. Don''t bete."


    She purred into his ears, a sound that could instantly lit the fire of any man. Suddenly an aroma wafted out from her and the instant it hit David, he felt his head grow dizzy.


    Virgin, it was the smell of a virgin!


    He heard a giggle as Narphae turned to leave, taking her sweet time swaying her hips as she left.


    David squinted his eyes as he contemted. But then, he swished his sleeves. He wasn''t stupid enough to fall for the trap.


    He had seen enough to know that she hadn''t tempted him for no reason. She must have had her reasons for that.


    Some one who had remained pure till now and still have that sort of sensual technique, she was no ordinary person.


    He was pretty sure it was a trap.. It seems she also wanted the Captain position but she had hidden her agenda so deep and Instead chose to lure him.

 Chapter 354 - Training To Become A Genetist

    The office was quiet as Mr White pondered with his head down at the information he had just heard.


    His expression wasn''t looking too good as he frowned. "It''s not impossible for them to tinkle with the make up task. But it shouldn''t be that easy to mess with it unless they had the permission of other Senior Professors."


    Mt white muttered to him self. "Concocting three basic gic serums is ridiculous. Even for genius Gist, it''s almost impossible to achieve."


    Mr White muttered. "Let me make some inquiries."


    He opened up his interface and an holographic image appeared above his hand.


    To others, they could only see specks of light, but to Mr White, the beautiful specks of light contained pieces of information he could see, touch and feel.


    Mr White tapped furiously on his interface but a few minutester, he shook his head and flicked his hands, closing his interface in the process and sighed.


    "Should have known it was that bitch." For someone to change the task of a student, it requires the approval of the Grand Professor.


    Normally, the grand professor wouldn''t increase the difficulty of a student task of he hadn''t seen some form of potential in the students. But then, the Grand professor was always busy and didn''t have the time to personally check on the students.


    Which means someone close to the Grand professor would have informed him or her of David and would have exaggerated David''s talents.


    And only the Senior Professors has the opportunity to get close to the Grand Professor.


    From there, it want really that hard for Mr White to narrow down who the culprit was. He too has his own number of enemies.


    David who was sitting quietly at the seat before Mr White raised his eye brows in slight surprise.


    After thebat ss, he had taken the opportunity to go visit Mr White and inform him about the task he had been given.


    And as it turns out, there was a problem with the task. It was supposingly impossible for one to be a Novice Gist in three months but David had only been given two weeks to produce three basic gene serum.


    To be a Novice Gist, one needed to be capable of producing at least one basic gic serum with at least a 30 percent sess rate.


    Which would normally take 3 months for a genius after numerous trial and error, arduous practices and using of different techniques before being sessful at creating the gene.


    But David task required him to sessfully create three basic serums in two weeks. That''s just almost impossible.


    At first, David had though it was his fault since he had made a lot of enemies in the institute. But now, he highly doubt it had something to do with him.


    David squinted his eyes and said. "So you mean to say you are the cause of this problem and not me."


    Mr White froze but then, he cleared his throat. "You''ve made lots of enemies, so It''s hard to decide who really is at fault here, so let''s not jump into conclusions."


    David snorted but remained silent as he couldn''t find any words to refute that statement since it was true.


    "What if I can sessfully create the three genes in just two weeks, what happens then?"


    Mr White frowned but didn''t say anything over David''s over confidence in himself.


    "If you could sessfully create the serums, you will naturally gain the attention of the Grand Professor and of he is in a good mood, he might ept you as his own intern. But..."


    Mr White expression turned solemn as he continued. "If you fail to keep up with his expectation, there''s a high chance he wouldn''t give you a second look even after doing something more amazing."


    But David was confused by everything. "Is there something special in being noticed by the Grand professor?" he couldn''t figure out what was so important in being noticed by the Grand Professor.


    Mr White scoffed as he said. "Naive! Do you have any idea how one word of advice from the Grand professor could change your life?"


    "No matter how perfect a gic map is, there will surely be some form of mistake in it. If presented to the Grand Professor, he will surely point out some hidden an error that might be detrimental to ones growth. "


    David nodded his head as he thought that it made sense. But to be honest, he didn''t want to reveal to anyone that he didn''t have a gic map as he didn''t require one since he was practicing a legacy technique.


    Who knows what would happen if anyone found out. Anyone would certainly kill for a legacy technique. Even the Nine families would likk to acquire another set of legacy technique in order to have an edge over the other families. And even possibly rule over the rest of the family.


    Since the powerful Nine family would kill to possess it, who knows what the Grand Professor of a medium sized institute would do?


    David didn''t want to risk exposing himself even if there was the possibility that the Grand Professor might guide him instead of harming him.


    Mr White seem to have noticed David''s thoughts. He shook his head and said. "That type of thinking although good and would keep you alive for much longer, one should always keep his or her gic map a secret but its up to you to decide if you want to present the map for inspection or not."


    "Moroever, there are different gic maps in the archive but, they were all ced in the archive by the grand professor himself. There''s not much he hadn''t seen."


    "Anyways, this type of talk is useless. There is no way you can learn to produce three different gic serum in two weeks. When you fail, go and ept another task from the Missions Hall."


    "Although you won''t be able to create the serum during the time limit you were given, we still have to try. Come to the Lab tomorrow morning, we''ve got much work qto do."


    After that, he waved his hands and told David to leave. David was quite obedient and left quietly. He knew Mr White was a bit angered by the situation.


    He breathed deeply once he was out of the office. And a look of determination filled his eyes. It might be impossible for others to achieve such a feat but for him, it was just a matter of trying and time would decide what happens when he tried.


    Soon, David headed for his dorm to prepare himself a mind for tomorrow''s work.


    The next day, David woke up early, practiced his techniques a few times before he reached his limits. He then went ahead to clean him self up before heading straight for the Lab his master had spoken of earlier.


    He didn''t call for a ride since he had woken up very early. He wanted to personally walk there, rx his mind and body by walking to the ce.


    The Lab wasn''t very from the dormitory and was located just a few hundred meters away from the Energy Room.


    The sun was just starting to peak through the cloud when David finally got to the Lab.


    It was a huge rounded building that looked like it was made out from a dumpling. Its was pure white in colour but was really huge as it stood three hundred meters tall to the skies.


    David hadn''t really looked at the building since he had nothing to do with it and always focused on the energy room.


    But now, he was face to face with it. David blinked his eyes and eventually entered deep into the building.


    But what he didn''t know was that ten yearster, he as a genius Gist would stand in front of this very building and reminisce at how fast time passed and how small and outdated the building was.


    David opened his interface and followed the holographic arrow as it navigated through the building.


    The building was entirely painted in white and as David passed by, every person he met wore a white Lab coat on their bodies, like some sort of uniform.


    Not wanting to look off, David grabbed a white coat hanging by every corner of the ce.


    He then wore them as he continued to navigate through the ce. The buiding contained numerous rooms that seem to be made for Gists to experiment in.


    Various equipment filled the rooms like decorations on a Christmas Sunday. And they seem expensive too.


    David was in awe as he walked slowly past the rooms near him. Very soon, he was directed into an elevator which he instantly entered through.


    In the elevator, there were already three people in ab coat standing there.


    One male while the other two female. The male seem to be saying some things to which the other two females nodded their head seriously to.


    David listened as the elevator continued to rise upwards.


    "The seperating of two genes mixed together requires a very specific technique that requires both a sharp mind, eyes and a very firm pair of arms."


    "Ahem!"

 Chapter 355 - Gratitude...

    Six pairs of eyre immediately locked in on David.


    "Sorry, just had a slight itch in my throat." David sincerely apologised to the other three people on the elevator.


    The three male and female nced at him weirdly but then looked away. The mam then continued his exnation.


    "Like I said, the separation of two gene mixed gene requires the use of a technique that requires a firm hand, sharp eyes and a well coordinated mind. But the technique is a very special technique and could not be taught to anybody just like that."


    The man shook his head decisively. The two females quickly drew close to him and said. "Do not be that way Gist Selva."


    "We promise to do all it takes for the technique, all you have to say is mention your price." The women hurriedly cated him and squeezed him with their bodies.


    David who was still in the elevator with them couldn''t take it anymore and coughed out loud once more.


    The three immediately froze. The two women turned to re at David while the man turn towards David with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Do you have something to say kid?" David''s face twitched when he heard that.


    This punk wasn''t even half his true age and was only 2 to three years older than his body''s age and yet, he was calling him kid.


    David snorted inside but then, he didn''t want to create any trouble on his first day here so he shook his head softly, replying.


    "No, I''m good."


    The man snorted and ignored David turning to the other twodies with an Indifferent expression.


    "Although other people might not teach you this technique, you should be happy you''ve met me for I am magnanimous and would offer you my assistance as best as I can."


    "Thank you Gist Selva."


    The twodies smiled beautifully and immediately thanked him while rubbing their bodies furiously on him.


    "Hahaha. There no need for that, let''s take this to the Lab." Selvaughed lustfully. The elevator opened at this moment and the three people left, leaving only David in the elevator. They didn''t even bother to nce at him.


    David was a bit confused and also surprised. He was pretty sure there wasn''t a single technique for separating two genes from one another.


    From the volumes of text books he had read and about Gics, all it required was cing the gene in a ss tube mixed with a preservation solution and then ce it into an Ultra Centrifuge that''s all.


    There was no need for any technique whatsoever. The man was simply tricking the other twodies toply to him.


    David shook his head. But then, he three the matter to the back of his head. Thosedies weren''t particrly innocent either. It was obvious they n on using their bodies to learn whatever technique that Selva guy was about to teach them in his office.


    Finally, it was his own floor. He exited the elevator and continued to follow the holographic arrow. Until he finally stopped at the door of a veryrge Lab.


    Boldly written at the entrance was a sentence which state that anyone who wanted to enter theb must have a white Lab Coat on and a pair of tight leather or rubber hand gloves.


    David grabbed a pair by the corner. There seem to be much of it ced at every corner of the building. David wondered how they haven''t been exhausted yet.


    Breathing in softly, David opened the door and walked in.


    The ce was huge and the entire ce was covered in white. The walls were sparkling white to the extent David almost got goosebumps from it.


    There were numerous Lab equipments stationed at every corner of the ce like a decoration.


    Standing before a particrlyrge table, Mr White was taking note of something on an holographic board while he looked into the Genoscope.


    From the books he had read, he could identify most of the equipment in the Lab but some, he had no idea what they were used for.


    Especially that huge machine shaped like a time traveling wormhole machine sitting at the corner of the Lab, it drew David''s attention pretty well.


    Mr White lifted his head up from the scope and was about to put down his notes when he noticed David.


    "Oh, you are here early." Mr White wasn''t looking too good. His white hair was dishevelled and was already a dried yellowish color, his clothes rough and his eyes had bags in them.


    It was as though he had been working for a year without stopping.


    David was surprised. It was just yesterday they had met, how could he transform into this in just one day.


    "Alright, take this. I''ve managed to jot down every single mistake one could possibly make while producing basic serums to be a Novice Gist."


    Mr White took the holopad and then passed it to David. "This holopad contains five different Gic Serum, the process in making them and every single thing you must take note when producing the serums."


    "Since you have a photographic image, it shouldn''t take more than a week to learn them, you can use the second week to practice and try to at least produce one gic serum."


    Mr White''s expression then turned ugly as he smiled bitterly. "I''ve been sent on a mission, so I won''t be in the institute for the next two months."


    David frowned but his heart shook as he realised the situation. Mr White had stayed up since yesterday, taking thousands of note just for him to be a Gist and possibly try to pass the advancement task given to him.


    David''s eyes became slightly teary. He knew that although he might be doing this for his own reputation but the fact is that, Mr White had drew upon his power and from what David could see, he had almost exhausted his entire strength trying to write and note down the slightest bit of mistakes David could have made while producing the serum.


    David felt gratitude in his heart but he opened his mouth and couldn''t even say a word as he choked.

 Chapter 356 - Producing A Genetic Serum

    David felt gratitude in his heart but he opened his mouth and couldn''t even say a word as he choked.


    Mr White seem to have felt David''s gratitude. He smiled softly. "Silly kid, I''m only doing this for my reputation. If you fail, no one would want to be my disciple and then I might be removed from my position."


    David froze and the tears threatening toe out from his eyes seem to have received a pause signal.


    "Shameless!" David muttered and forcefully collected the pad from Mr White while wiping his eyes.


    "Hahaha. I''m pretty sure I saw tearsing out, don''t tell me you were about to cry." Mr White mocked pointing at David''s face.


    David retorted. "I''m pretty sure you are seeing things now old man. You best go wash up before you leave cause you stink."


    "Sigh, i don''t know where they bring a kid like you from with no respect for your elders. One of these days, I might actually strangle you to death my self." Mr Whiteined with an helpless sigh and he squeezed his hands tightly for better exnation.


    David snorted. "At least, I know you can barely do anything now. You are too weak for that anyways."


    Mr White shrugged then a smirk formed on his face. "That might be true. Do you want to try?"


    David blinked his eyes and squinted them tightly. Although the thought did ur to him to use the opportunity to whip his masters ass but still, David couldn''t shake off the feeling of impending doom that he was feeling.


    He could feel a sharp stinging sensation right above his neck. It was as though there was some kind of invincible force hanging right for his throat.


    Moreover, David was in no mood to fight. He was still feeling slightly emotional right now.


    "Forget it scaredy cat." Mr White waved his hands but then, he stopped joking as he stared at David seriously. "Make sure to read and memorise every underlined notes I''ve written down on that holopad and also, do not lose it."


    "It contains about three hundred thousand pages. Try as much as possible to read the important ones written in red lines while you can leave out the other details. The information might be too much for you to assimte so always remember to rest for a while when you encounter a stumbling block and then try again." Mr White warned.


    David was surprised. Writing three hundreds thousand pages in a single day? David was sure he wouldn''t be abkr to manage that even in a month. The energy involved, the will power, the speed involved was something out of the ordinary.


    but then, he nodded his head as though he didn''t notice a single thing. Mr White continued to warn him about various things and David continuously nodded his head. But then, David felt that he was just repeating his warnings.


    "Stop nagging, you can go now old man. I know what to do otherwise you might be toote for your mission." David chased.


    "Alright alright. Chasing me out from my own Lab." Mr White muttered but then turned around to leave.


    David eyes began to sting as he watched Mad White exit the Lab. No matter how Mr White put it, David knew he did all of this because he genuinely cared not because of some personal gain.


    Alright, there might be some gains involved but still, he was aware of those who treated him right and he would make sure to repay them. And as for now, all he could do was make Mr White proud.


    David sighed heavily. His gaze shone and a never before seen determination lit up in his eyes.


    David gritted his teeth. "I will not shame you."


    * * * * * *


    A few dayster, David was lying on the floor, his eyes red as he sat cross legged on the floor.


    It was as though he was be devilled. Veins pooped up on his head and he smelled a bit awful since he refused to take care of himself. His hair was already in sickly look.


    Around him, there were numerous holographic image with text written on them that came out from the holopad.


    He opened multiple tabs and ced them orderly in front of him as he continued to red through them.


    David flicked his arms mechanically as he finished reading that page, opening to the next page.


    But then, there wasn''t any page left for him to read. It was then his fazed eyes focused back to reality. He looked around him and frowned. There wasn''t any more tabs/pages left for him to read.


    He had... Read them all?


    David wasn''t at all surprised. He opened his interface and checked on something. "Three days has passed?"


    It was somehow within his expectation. He had calcted he was going to take three to four days to memorise every single page in the holo pad.


    But if Mr White knew of this, he would be totally shocked out of his mind. He had estimated that it would take a week for David to go through the notes he had deemed as important, the ones he had underlined in the holopad.


    But David had not only memorised the underlined notes, he had learnt by heart every single details in the written in the holopad.


    Now that he had gone through the theory part, it was time for the practical.


    Mr White had ced the materials David would need in that veryb and had told him to request for more materials if he had exhausted the one''s avable in theboratory.


    Closing the tabs of notes, he stood up as he switched the holopad off. By his far left to the wall was a huge metal/ssrge cabs.


    There were various tools and small equipments that could assist him with the experiments. Like the ss test tubes, beaker, measuring cylinder, burner, thermometer, etc.


    But those weren''t at all important, he shifted his gaze to far right and there, he could see Cryo-box.


    The Cryo-box isn''t particrly a box but a huge room that contain various organs and materials kept frozen in order to preserve and maintain their freshness.

 Chapter 357 - Processing The Organic Material

    David was about to immediately start his experiment when he suddenly remembered what Mr White had said.


    He wasn''t in the right state of mind to start the experiment. He needed to bath, rest and eat. After which, he would be at his maximum potential to start the experiment.


    David hesitated to leave but then, he didn''t have much time left. If he made a single mistake during this time die to his sleeplessness, he might not be able to fulfil his promise.


    He decisively left theb, closed the doors and left for the dorm. When he got to his room, he immediately fell Into a deep sleep. His brain had been deeply overworked since he had stored massive amounts of information in his brain. It was a wonder his brain hadn''t explode yet.


    A few moons and sunster, David stirred awake. He let out a satisfied yawn and leapt out from the bed.


    By the time he finished getting refreshed and had eaten, an hour had gone by.


    It was now time to finally to focus on what was important, the process to bing a Gist. David left the dorm and used his Sky walker to reach the Lab. He didn''t have much time to waste.


    The door to the Cryo-box slid opened with a loud swish, letting out a loud puff of chilling air to the atmosphere.


    David closed his eyes in reflex but after a while, he opened them. His eyes scanned through the various material and organs stored in the room.


    He could see different organs ced carefully and neatly at every levels of the room. He scanned through the numerous materials and his eyes narrowed in on a peculiar organ.


    It was a tiny eye the size of a peanut. Its entity was ck and it didn''t take long for David to identify the eyes.


    "The Eye of a Four-eared Bat." David muttered to himself and his eyes lit up.


    He carefully picked the organ with his gloved hands and ced it in a ss te. Then he quickly closed the door to the Cryo-box.


    He then took the organ to the table near the Gynoscope. The first basic gic serum he wanted to create was the Night-vision gic serum.


    ording to the books and notes he had read, the first step was breaking down the material into its basic form. That Is to change the material from its solid state into a liquid state.


    There was a machine for that already. It was a machine that looked like a dish washer. But wasn''t thatrge. It was just a small box with a little hole in the middle.


    David went to the cab and scanned through it with his eyes before withdrawing a bottle of solution from within.


    He then poured a few drops of the solution over the small ck eye. When the solution touched the eyes, the frost around the eye rapidly dissolved and then turned into steam as both the solution and the frost evaporated into thin air.


    Seeing this, David turned around and then opened the oven next to the Transfiguer. Before cing it inside and then setting the temperature to the perfect degree.


    The material needed to be at trim temperature before it could be used on an experiment otherwise there would might be other unknown elements that would make the experiment fail or evolve into an unknown type of gene.


    After a few seconds, David removed the petridish containing the organ. After that, he grabbed another type of solution and then poured it roughly on the organ, letting it touch every inch of it.


    It was a purifying liquid that would kill all the harmful bacteria that had managed to grow even after being in cryo.


    He then took the Four-eared Bat''s eyes he had ced in the Petridish and then opened up the cover to the Transfuger before cing it inside.


    The sound of something buzzing sounded from the machine. David quickly grabbed a test tube and ced it at a specific hole in the Transfiguer that fitted perfectly into it.


    David then went ahead to rest. It would take a few hours for the organ to liquefy.


    A few hourster, the buzzing sound slowed down and thenpletely stopped and a clear reddish brown liquid buzzed out from the machine straight into the test tube until it was almost filled up.


    David squinted his eyes. The time had finallye. The previous process were the simple ones and David had managed to follow them to the tiniest detail, not missing a single detail ording to the notes given to him by his master.


    The organ had already been broken down so that it''s gic structure could easily be assessed.


    David removed the test tube from the Transfiguer and then ced it before his eyes. There wasn''t the slightest but of impurities in it.


    The liquid was in a clear reddish brown color. This was what he was expecting. Mr White had noted this down to him that sometimes, the machine isn''t always urate and you needed to check for yourself or better still, ce the liquid in the Transfiguer the second time and then wait for it to cleans all of the impurities.


    But David didn''t have the luxury of time right now. He was doing his best not to hurry and make mistakes but that doesn''t mean he would waste his time cing the liquid in the Transfiguer the second time when he could see that the liquefied organ was clear of all impurities.


    David carried the test tube and then went ahead to the Gynoscope. This was the main part of the experiment. This was where the gic coding and editing takes ce.


    The Gynoscope some times called the Gene Machine as it implies is some type of telescope made specifically to view the structure of a genome.


    Not only that, it could view, edit, re-arrange and restructure the entire structure of a genome, evolving and mutating it into something entirely different from its base structure.

 Chapter 358 - The Genoscope

    The Genoscope, otherwise known has the Gene Machine is aboratory instrument used to examine objected that are too small to be seen by the Microscope.


    Most microscope erges the object by around a hundred times but the Genoscope goes even deeper than that.


    Not only can it be used to examine the genome of a cell, it can also be used to edit that particr cell and even rewrite it.


    David had already taken the cell through the first steps of purification and Liquidity. To a Gist, those steps are simple but are equally important.


    But they weren''t the most important steps. David breathed in lightly and exhaled. "This process will determine if I can be a Gist."


    His eyes glowed but he calmed him self, he then gazed at the Gynoscope with sparkling eyes. The Genoscope was a two meter long machine that stood at the center of the entire Lab. Making it quite conspicuous.


    There were numerous button installed in the Genoscope and some David knew and remember while the other few, David barely knew their usefulness but he didn''t really care either because they were not going to be useful for his experiments.


    David clicked on a button and a particr space slid put in the open. Without further ado, David unhesitatingly pouted the liquefied organ inside the space, filing it up entirely while emptying the liquid inside the tubepletely.


    He then clicked on the same button, closing the space that had just slid open, taking the liquid with it inside the machine.


    He then clicked on the start button. The Gene Machine shivered slightly and gave a loud humming sound.


    David quickly went ahead and ced his eyes on the two big ocr lens of the Gene Machine. At first, he couldn''t see anything clearly as the image was just to blurry for him which made it impossible to see a thing.


    David removed his gaze from the lens with a squinted eyes and reached for the first Focus control at the side of the machine. He then increased it to the highest level.


    The machine gave a slight hum as though responding to David''s tuning. After which, it stopped. David then looked into the lens once more.


    At first, his vision turned blurry for a few seconds as though adjusting to the change in the environment. His vision then turned entirely ck but then, the lighting continued to increase. After which, he could clearly see what he was looking at.


    David was immediately in awe of what was currently in his sight. "Beautiful." That was the only way David could exin it.


    It was like a whole world of its one. Made up of clusters and structures of multicoloured helixes, chromosomes and DNAs strands. David could see as the helixes seem to form some type of structure and were tightly interlinked to each other to form some sort ofplex anatomy.


    "So this is what made up a gene." David sighed in admiration as he continued to express his admiration to the world of DNA and Helixes.


    But David didn''t get carried away by its beauty and forgot why he was here. He had limited amount of times left to practice and experiment to producing a gene serum.


    David then withdrew his eyes from the lens and then tapped on a button. An holographic image the popped up before him.


    "Which gic structure do you wish to examine, please choose."


    Then a multitude of gic structures appeared before him. The human ears, eyes, nose, limbs, etc.


    Without checking any further, David directly chose the one for the eyes since he was working on a Night vision serum.


    It was finally time for the most important part of the experiment. The re-editing of the gene.


    Now, the gic of a particr part of the body although might actually look to be the same, they are actuallypletely different from one another.


    If they were actually the same, then there would be no further need for Gist as aputer can be programmed to produce as many gene serum as possible.


    But every gic structure isn''t the same. For example. The gic structure that made up that of a woman isn''t the same as the ones that made up the eyes of her child.


    It is up to the Gist to figure out a way to ovee the difference in gic structure and then edit and rewrite it in a safe manner in order not to totally harm the gene.


    This was what David was trying to do now. He needed topletely memorize the outer structure of the gic map that made up the eyes and then somehow Input it directly into the structure of the liquid organ. As for how he was going to do that, it was left for him to decide.


    After selecting the eye structure, David ced his eyes in the lens but what he hadn''t expect was the massive cluster of Chromosome and DNA strands that appeared in his vision.


    This one was more than twenty timesrger than the liquid organ he had just examined. The structures was even moreplex and David couldn''t help but feel a headacheing up.


    Sure, he had a photographic memory but even with this memory, it was impossible topletely learn the structure. Even if it was just the outer structure.


    It was impossible to do so in a single day anyway. It was just too difficult andplex tomit them to memory.


    David frowned at this unexpected difficulty. It was no wonder why it was so difficult to be a Gist. Just this part was enough to discourage anyone from bing one.


    But David''s eyes turned bloodshot. He wouldn''t give up that easily and moreover, it wasn''t toote to start yet.


    David opened up the holographic pad. And began to draw out the structure he had memorised and then gazed into the lens to memorize more.


    This continued in for a few more hours until finally, he had memorized more than twenty percent of it.


    David then sighed in relief.. "It''s going to take less time than I estimated, this is good."

 Chapter 359 - Restructuring A Genome

    David then proceeded to draw theplete gene structure of the human eye he had selected. After a few minutes, his expression suddenly fell. The structure he had drawn waspletely different from what he was seeing through the lens.


    It was as though he couldn''t remember the pattern and was only just drawing the structure. Which meant that his few hours of learning was put to a waste just like that.


    David froze in ce for a while, his face very unsightly.


    Bing a Gist was even more difficult than he had thought. If the eye structure was this difficult to learn, what about the other structures. Like like the nose, the mouth and even the limbs?


    Who would even dare to be a Gist under such harsh requirements. David sighed heavily. He had no choice but to try and learn the structure but this time, together with its pattern.


    David stood there as he continued to gaze into the lens of the Genoscope. But this time, he made sure to notice what he was doing as he continued to note them down on the holo pad.


    A few dayster, David''s eyes werepletely red as though he hadn''t slept for more than a week. Numerous little veins popped up and gathered around his eyes, making them appear quite blood shot.


    Sweat dripped down repeatedly from his head down to the ground, forming a pool of sweat in theb.


    His hair that had been gelled into ce had scattered around his shoulders, appearing quite sickly as he mechanical gazed into therge lens of the Genoscope for a few minutes and then turn to the holo pad to note down what he had learnt.


    The entireb waspletely silent upon David''s repetitive movements. It was as though there wasn''t a single being present in theb.


    Suddenly David''s movements turned rigid but his eyes went back to gaze through the lens. And then he checked back at his holopad, only to realise that the diagram was alreadyplete.


    He immediately slumped down to the groundpletely exhausted. A few secondster, a loud snoring sound thundered through the entireb.


    He was totally used up. All of his energy had been used to keep his brain cells energies which hadpletely squeezed him dry of all of his energy.


    Now, this wasn''t about the physical aspect since David would be able and willing to repeat a over and over again as he wouldn''t be exhausted. But it was about the mental strength and capacity.


    A normal Triple-gene would have killed himself out of exhaustion if he was to do what David had done for a whole day! His brain would have totally exploded.


    It was a wonder how there were any Gist in the world in the first ce.


    But what David didn''t know was that there m are other ways to by pass this hurdle. For example, he could use the assistance of the Remembrance Serum. It would improve his brain capabilities by a few tens of times, granting him a more quicker brain function.


    But David didn''t know of that. And even if he did, there was no saying he was going to use it anyways.


    Suddenly, David stirred and with a jolt, he awoke from his slumber. He could feel his head ringing as though he was having a hangover.


    It was as though there was a huge baseball bat pounding rhythmically on his brain. This obviously made David ufortable and he could help it, he groaned loudly.


    "Fuck! I''m never doing this again." David Co. ned as he stood up gently with the help of therge table present in theb.


    He gently arranged his hair back in ce while also Dusting and adjusting hisb coat.


    The holopad had automatically switched itself off to save power when there was no input of data for a few hours.


    David clicked on the note like machine, letting the projection appear above the holopad. After which he checked in the image he had note down for a few seconds before abruptly opening another holo note.


    Then he proceeded to jot down the structure he had learnt down in his brain to the now empty note pad.


    Almost an hourter, sweat began to form on his head but then, he breathed out heavily and he stepped back to admire his work.


    He then proceeded to check the structure in the other tab he had drawn the previous times. His eyes immediately lit up when he noticed that there wasn''t a single mistake.


    But to be sure, he gazed into the tworge lenses of the Genoscope. A few minutester, he burst into a loudughter, almost scaring the life out of the bacterias were beginning to form in theb due to his sweat and all.


    Now, it was finally time for the final stage of the concocting of the serum. The rewriting of the genes.


    Now, although the gic structure of the human eyes were made up of numerous DNA strands and helixes, there was bound to be some empty space and corners that other genes could be inserted in. A ce in which the gic structure of the organ could fit perfectly into the eyes without causing slightest bit if gic difort or overload.


    Just like a puzzle. The human eyes was a big puzzle filled with numerous holes while the liquid organ containing the night vision gic structure was the small puzzle that would be rearranged to fit perfectly into the big puzzle which is the gene structure of the human eye.


    It was a veryplex yet simply process. David thought for a bit, trying to search for the holes in the gic structure ording what he had read.


    He had only thought for a second when numerous spaces filled his mind. His eyes opened widely in surprised as more than a few tens of numbers of perfect holes came to his mind.


    He was stunned as it was supposedly hard for Gist to spot those specific holes which was why they needed to take their time and search specially for those holes but for him, he had only taken a few seconds to spot about a few tens of them.

 Chapter 360 - Oscillating Arm

    David was incredibly surprised by this strange event and he burst intoughter. He wasn''t one toin if things are working out good for him.


    He took a few of this holes and then stored them to memory. After which, he then went back to the Genoscope.


    There was a button he immediately clicked which instantly removed the gic code of the human eye and then reced it with the liquid organ he had ced into the Genoscope.


    After which, he took removed the stic gloves which was still in his hands and then breathed in lightly to maintain his breathing an sleep himself cool headed.


    It was finally time to edit and fine tune the generic code of the eyes to fit the holes of the structures in the human eyes.


    David plunged his arms into the two big sized holes present in the Genoscope. He then ced his both eyes into the lenses of the machine so as to see what he was doing.


    As he ced his arms inside, he felt as though his arms had been ced into some sort of slimy liquid but his arms seem to be covered by a stic glove which deme to be installed in the machinery.


    David''s eyes widened as he saw two little hands appear in the world of the gic structure. It was apletely new experience for David and he couldn''t help but marvel at how his hands hand be a few thousand times so little in that gic world.


    He brought his arms near his eyes, it was then he saw that it wasn''t really his hands that was inside bit some type of prosthetics little mechanical arms.


    But as he brought his arms close to his eyes, his froze as he saw what he had done. The gic cud of the organic liquid that contained the eye of the Four-eared Bat was in the brink of copse.


    He had mistakenly knocked out some of the structures out from their original position. And they floated around in ce.


    David quickly controlled his hands to put them back in ce but his actions only resulted into more worse situation as he mistakenly knocked out a few more DNA strands from their original position.


    This immediately led to the disability of the gic structure and in the blink of an eyes, the gic world made up of different helixes copsed into pieces without warning.


    "Dammit!" David''s expression fell as he cursed. The arm waspletely out of his control. The slightest bit of movement he makes with his hands resulted into arge movement in the world of gene which destabilised the gic structure,pletely copsing it into rubble.


    His face turned solemn as he went into deep contemtion. Mr White had noted this down for him and told him not to make too much movements when in the world of the genes.


    He had done as he was been told but he didn''t think the prosthetic arm would be that sensitive. David frowned. There was no way one would be able to move his arms so slowly that he wouldn''t knock down a few DNA strands by mistake.


    He withdrew the liquid organ from the Genoscope and instead of disposing of it, he ced it in a test tube and carefully nced at the colour. The colour had changed from a clear reddish brown colour to a deep blood red colour. He could also see a few condensed substance present in the liquid of the test tube.


    After taking a few moments notes. He disposed of the liquid and then reset the Genoscope, flushing any excess material left in the space within the Genoscope.


    David took his time to contemte the matter while he went ahead to withdraw another Four-eared bat''s eye from the Cryo-box.


    He treated the material to the same process which took more than an hour topletely finish treating.


    Afterwards, he ced the now liquidised organ in the Genoscope. He then gazed into the tworge lenses. The core gic structure was about the same as the previous one, albeit a little different in some areas and the outer structures.


    David withdraw his eyes and he continued to think of a way to move his arms so as to not mistakenly destroy the structure of the gene.


    Suddenly, he remembered something. Since he could not actively move his arms in the slightest as it would result in the arge movement of the mechanical arms, he could as well just move his finger in frequencies.


    As the thought popped into his head, David couldn''t stop it anymore. And the idea gradually grew from a small light bulb to a wild fire.


    David didn''t hesitate, he ced his arms inside the holes and then proceeded to shake his arms. He started from the lowest frequency his body could endure and when he saw no movements in the prosthetic arms, he continued to increase the frequency until finally, he could we movements in the arms.


    David''s eyes lit up but he didn''t let the sess overwhelm him. He continued to be conscious of what he was doing and when the prosthetic arm could finally move with fluidity and swiftness, a smile stretched a crossed his face.


    But then, he immediately got to work, that is to rearrange the structure ording to the holes in the gene structure in the human eye without destroying the core structure of the night vision liquid.


    Moreover, what he needed wasn''t the entire structure of the Four-eared bat to be intact. He just needed the core structure that made up the night vision ability. The ones that are coloured in a purplish hue. As for the rest of the DNA strands, David could use them to perfect the structure of the gene to fit the holes in the Human gene.


    It was at this moment some of the words he had read in the holopad that Mr White has written down began to make sense. At first, the notes didn''t make any sense to him but he still stored it in his brain. But now, everything was starting to fit in ce.. The dots are now connecting to each other, the puzzles, are starting to fit in ce.

 Chapter 361 - Successfully Creating A Genetic Serum

    David smile widened as he was sessfully moving his arms perfectly in that gene world but he didn''t dare to stop his osciting arms so as to not mistakenly destroy something.


    But with the perfect control he had over his entire body, it was very easy for David to maintain osciting his arm at that exact same frequency, making it easy for him to move without making a single mistake.


    Out of the hundreds of gic holes he had in his brain David couldn''t decide which hole he should choose from. They were just too much.


    Ultimately, David chose one at a random and then got to work. He oscited his arm, making the little prosthetic arm in the gene world to also move ording to his control. He then proceeded to carefully remove the unnecessary DNA strands.


    It was like a perfect example of uprooting the weeds in a garden. He carefully removed the useless DNA strands which are otherwise called impurities. As long as he didn''t touch the core of the Night vision ability, there shouldn''t be any problems. The little fingers of the prosthetic arm took out the helixes one by one by pinching them and then throwing them to the little holes at the both sides in the gene world.


    After he had removed all the unnecessary DNA strands or the impurities, that was clustered around with the core gene, David proceeded to carefully arrange the structures. Just like a puzzle piece but he did them very carefully as this was a very fragile puzzle piece.


    In fact, if David hadn''t being bust doing this, he wanted to curse out loud at the bastard that had given him this mission in the first ce. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to achieve this even if a few years!


    But he needed to concentrate and be careful during this process. The time continued to tick and after half an hour had past, David gently removed his hands, not moving a single of his arm muscle. He carefully stepped back, removing his arm from the machine that way.


    ording to what Mr White had written on the holo pad. As soon as his hands came out from the Genoscope, David sighed loudly and wiped the sweat off from his face but his face was stretched into a joyful smile.


    With an excited expression on his face, David pressed therge button that had a Process sign on it. The Gene Machine hummed loudly and then let out a soft light, shing like that of a photocopy machine.


    After a few seconds of processing, a cab ejected out from the Genoscope, bringing with it a very clear slight red vial of serum.


    It was finally time to see if he failed or not, David grabbed at the vial with shaky hands as nervousness showed on his face. If he failed even after all the trouble he had gone through, there was no telling if he would ever give been a Gist another chance.


    The serum had been sealed in a crystal clear vial and thenbelled. "Night vision serum (Perfect Purity.)"


    As soon as he saw this words written by the sides of the serum, David burst out into fit of joyfulughter.


    "Hahaha hahaha!" Hisughter reverberated throughout the entireb. But he immediately stopped and his body jerked.


    He had almost dropped the vial due to his outrageousughter. He protectively kept the serum in the cab. Careful to not break it like he had almost done just now.


    David''s smile stretched wide from the left corner to the right. He was insanely happy and was in a good mood as he slumped to the floor.


    But what David didn''t know was that in creating a perfect purity serum in his first try as a Phaser, he had broken a world record!


    It was impossible for anyone to have to have such stable control of his hands such that he would oscite his arms at a single/specific frequency.


    Only powerhouses that had passed the Phasers stage would have the chance to be able to do that. But David waspletely different from the ordinary people here. He had the ability to perfectly control his own body, muscles, tissues and even blood.


    Moving at a specific frequency wasn''t much of a problem to him.


    The purity of the gic serum depends on how much useless DNA strands was left in the gene. Other Gist would only remove a few since can''t control their bodies perfectly, making the serum to be full of impurities.


    But David was different, he had removed every useless Helixes in the gene which had finally resulted into a perfect purity serum.


    "Congrattions on being a Gist. You have created a Gic serum, two more gene serum to go." Hazel indifferently reminded him.


    David''s expression immediately fell and hisplexion turned incredibly ugly upon hearing Hazel''s reminder.


    "Can''t you let me remain happy for just a while longer?" David almost screamed as he held his head with both hands on the verge of madness.


    It had taken his almost his every strength to learn the gic code and structure of the human eye, now that he was to create another serum, he would have to learn another gic code like one for the nose.


    He could create a Super smell gene serum. An hyperosmia gene serum. But then, after that one, he would still have to create a third gic serum. David couldn''t help but really wish to kill himself right there an then.


    "Who the hell gave me this task!!!" David roared in fury. But still, he could chose to give since Mr White knew he wouldn''t be able to make the three serums in the allocated amount of time given.


    But If he gave up here, it would mean he wouldn''t be get the attention of the Grand professor. Which meant that less attention would be given to Mr White which wasn''t something David wanted.. Moreover, he had made a promise, he would try his hardest to fulfill the promise to the best of his capabilities.

 Chapter 362 - Infrared Vision Genetic Serum

    Even then, there was no way he would be able to sessfully concoct the serum at the time allocated to him. A few days left till the end of the two weeks time. There was no way he would be able to learn two other human gic codes to create the two serums before the time given was exhausted but still David proceeded to try anyways.


    He clicked on a button and an holographic image appeared before him. Asking him what gic code he wished to view just like the previous time.


    David was about to select to select on the gene structure that made up the nose when Hazel''s voice sounded out from within his head.


    "There is no need for that." This words made David pause his arm. He dropped his finger that was about to tap on the options before him.


    "What do you mean by that?" David asked as he raised his head in suspicion. He felt as though Hazel was on to something.


    "The task only contained information, telling you to produce three different serums before two weeks expired, it didn''t specifically inform you to work on different structures of the body." Hazel exined.


    David squinted his eyes as he contemted on Hazel''s choice of words. "You mean to say that I can work on a single specific gic structure but on different aspects. So in order words, I can focus on the eye structure but will work on producing other genes like the infrared Vision, X-ray vision, Eagle eye, etc." David''s eyes continuously expanded as the words finally formed in his head.


    "I can''t believe you are finally showing your resourcefulness at this moment." David shook his head as though in disbelief.


    "Piss off!"


    David chuckled at the response, the reply was as he had expected. He could roughly remember when but he had a faint inkling that this AI wasn''t actually the originally Hazel.


    But as long as it was still within him, it couldn''t be much of a threat. Which was why David hadn''t really done anything about it yet.


    David''s eyes lit up and he immediately requested for a form for the Infrared vision which immediately popped up in the hologram in a few seconds.


    David scanned through the materials he would need for it and then headed to the Cryo-box and withdrew an eye that was a little bit bigger than that of a pebble.


    He then ced it in a petridish and gave it the exact same treatment as he had done to the previous two material.


    After a couple of minutes of treatment, David had finally liquefied the specimen and then poured then ced it within a test-tube before finally cing it within the Genoscope to examine the gic structure.


    David gazed into the tworge scope and could see the gic structure of the liquefied specimen. It was totally different from that of Four-eared Bat.


    This one wasn''t thatplex, but it''s gic structure was slightly scattered and might possibly be harder and time consuming to remove all the useless DNA strands.


    But for David, it was a walk in the park. With his absolute control, he quickly pluck out the useless genes and throw them away while at the same time, he rearranged the structure ording to a random gap of DNA strands in the gic structure of the human eye.


    After a few minutes, David hadpletely removed every impurities he could find. This time, David found the process even more fun and simple.


    The Genoscope gave off a soft hum as David mmed on the process button. The anticipation in his eyes grew. Seconds passed by and finally, the liquid was finally dispensed in a bottle of vial and then ejected out outwards.


    David excitedly grabbed at the serum with both hand and just like he had presumed he saw the wordbelled on the side of the serum.


    "Infrared Vision. (Perfect purity)." David couldn''t stop the excitement in his face from showing.


    He had finally be a Gist but bing a Gist wasn''t by words alone, he would have to go for the test and then collect the badge that was meant for Gist in order to be recognised as one of them.


    In the next hour, David went on a frenzy and created every possible gic serum that was meant for the eyes. As long as the materials were avable, he didn''t care if the gic form was useless or not, he created the ones he could possibly find.


    Moreover, the gic serums he created were all serums of perfect purity! No matter how useless the serums were, they were all of perfect purity.


    If these serums were seen outside, there would be a frenzy amongst themon students as they would all struggle to get their hands on it as long as the price of the serums wasn''t too ridiculous. That was because they knew the importance of a perfect purity gene serum.


    It was only after a few hours did David finally get exhausted and finally managed to stopped producing gene like candy.


    In just a few hours, twenty five perfect purity genes were arranged perfectly in the ss cab. David stood right before them, admiring his handy work with illuminating eyes.


    He was having trouble deciding which three serum he should submit to the Missions Hall. There was the Night Vision serum, The Infrared Vision serum, Thermal vision serum, the X-ray vision serum, Clear sight vision serum, Light rays vision serum and others.


    The giddiness in his head was starting to fade and reason was beginning to return to him. A frown automatically formed in his head as he remembered a very important detail he had memorised from the holo pad.


    Creating serums wasn''t supposed to be this easy. ording to Mr White''s written note, his sess rate shouldn''t have been higher than 10 percent which meant he should have failed nine times out of ten tries.


    Now, he could call himself a genius amongst genuises but David wasn''t one to deceive himself.

 Chapter 363 - Mystery Waves

    Even if he believed himself to be a genius, his sess rate shouldn''t be higher than 30 percent but David''s sess rate was a lot higher than that, it was a whole 100 percent!


    There was something wrong. David felt as though he was forgetting something. His head all of a sudden jerked backwards. His eyes, zeroing in on the tiny bug lying at the ceiling top.


    David''s eyes twitched. All of his actions had been recorded. Of course it would be recorded. Why would he think this ce was secure in the first ce. He admonished himself.


    It was a Lab owned by the institute. David''s heart pounded loudly upon this realization and he thought he was fucked.


    "Pa!" David pped his head at his own foolishness. His actions here were a dead give away that he wasn''t a normal person and was hiding a huge secret.


    He hadyed in this particrb for more than a week and hadpletely memorised a hole three hundred thousand pages in his head in a few days.


    That wasn''t all, he had also memorized the entire gic structure that made up the human eye. Which would have been recorded by the surveince bug also called a cyborgenic lifeform.


    Also his act of producing genes at perfect purities, it suddenly starteding to him and the notes he had memorized started to make sense. It waspletely impossible for a Phaser to produce a gic serum with perfect purity. And at a 100 percent rate.


    Now, there wasn''t just a single cyborgenic lifeform in thisb, there had to be plenty of it. Hidden at different corners of theb. The one David had seen was a little harmless spider.


    David''s eyes hardened and he was about to destroy the cyborgenic lifeforms when Hazel quickly stopped him.


    "If you destroy them, their recordings would instantly be sent to the database of the institute and would likely expose you even faster."


    David''splexion waspletely ugly when those words reached his ears.


    "Do you have any ideas then?" David held his head in frustration.


    But contrary to his expectations, Hazel replied. "Actually I do have an idea. Don''t worry about the Cyborgenic lifeforms. I will handle it."


    This made David calm down slightly. But then he frowned. "How are you going to achieve that? Since killing them won''t work, hacking into their system is also basically impossible because it was that same system that created you ain''t it?"


    "I''ve figured out an algorithm by chance that freed me from the restrictions binding me from performing certain tasks. It will be a piece of cake to hack into those bugs neuro system and alter the Images they had seen." Hazel replied


    "I could make it appear like you''ve been in theb doing absolutely nothing but standing still but since you''ve made the serums already, that would be a dead give away. So I''m just going to alter the information and make it seem like you had great luck, making you create gic serums of poor purity. But then, you have to produce three serums of poor purity. Its your choice to make."


    David stood still as Hazel''s voice ended. Finding an algorithm that could free her from the restrictions binding her by chance? That''s a load of bullshit and David knows that himself.


    He squinted his eyes and then proceeded to remain silent for three whole minutes before he shrugged and waved his hands. "Lets get on with it."


    Hazel remained silent for a few seconds. She knew that the information David had extracted from her words was heavy and he would sometime to fully digest it. Which was why she hadn''t informed him about her true capabilities yet. Instead, she was dividing the information about her ability into pieces and then tell her what m when he needed that specific ability which would eventually lead him into epting it during that specific circumstance.


    "Alright, I would also need your help doing this."


    "What do you need?"


    "I will release a wave if frequency but the amount I can release is too little to prate through those bugs and it requires a more powerful amount of that specific waves to infiltrate those bugs and alter their Brian waves."


    "Which is why i will need your help in amplifying those waves. What you need to do is oscite your muscles to replicate the frequency ording to the waves you feel from your imprint and I will do the rest. I trust with you ability, it''s shouldn''t be too difficult to replicate."


    David was sure the ability she mention was his own ability to control every chunk of flesh he had and every piece of muscles.


    "Alright, let''s begin." The imprint on David''s wrist began to vibrate softly. It was like a sting at first but then, it started to hurt just a bit before eventually starting to feel lien a soft massage in his arm. The frequency was starting to stabilised.


    David could feel that the frequency wasn''t really of the destructive type and more like the gentle type. He could feel its range expanding to almost three feets but it eventually stopped.


    It appears that it was the maximum range the wave could reach before stopping. It was his turn.


    David sighed and then a soft him began to sound from his body as his muscles fell and rose like waves. The dirtyb coat he was wearing started to vibrate too, the outline starting to fade in and out of existence just like an afterimage.


    In a few seconds, he had gotten the frequency right. The waves that had stopped just three feets away looked like it had received massive boost in strength.


    It immediately expanded to almost a hundred meter radius. But then, as the waves filled every corner of theb, its frequency began to bounce off the walls like a bouncy ball.


    It appears that the waves couldn''t pierce through the walls. It wasn''t much different than sound waves.. The walls were made bulletproof so sound of exploding experiments wouldn''t disturb other people who are experimenting on their own.

 Chapter 364 - Sound Of Deflating Balloon

    David expression suddenly shifted slightly. As the waves enveloped the entireb, it was as though he could feel something.


    But it wasn''t that clear at first but then, the feeling exploded. All of a sudden, he could feel five sources of waves in different location, emitting the exact same frequency he was emitting.


    David closed his eyes to sense the feeling more stronger and he was right in doing so. It was as though he could somehow control the waves he was emitting and then somehow merge them with the different sources of the exact same frequency that was being emitted by the cyborgs. It was a sort of premonition and David was of a mind to try it.


    "Careful now. You don''t want their brains exploding if you force your way into their heads. You have to go slow and steadily before merging with the lifeforms. After doing that, leave the rest to me." Hazel warned.


    "Also remember, do not merge with the five sources at once. You have to merge with them one at a time." She quickly added.


    David who was immersed in this new feeling heard her voice from within his head. Which made him sober up. Controlling the waves, instead of making it emit in a circr radius, he pointed all of the intensity of the frequency towards one direction. The location where one of the five sources of the same frequency were being emitted.


    As soon as David prated through the waves with his own waves, Hazel''s voice sounded out from his head.


    "Now, you follow my lead, the frequency will suddenly change, all you have to do is oscite your body to the exact same frequency or the cyborgenic lifeform would escape when it senses danger."


    "Hmm." David nodded in response and in the blink of an eye, the frequency emitted by his imprint changed abruptly. David''s silent heart immediately jumped up rapidly. But he did as Hazel had told him.


    He quickly adjust the frequency of his body ording to what he could sense which was then transfered into the body of the lifeform.


    David could feel a shriek of fear fill his mind, making him stagger backwards slightly but he was able to contain himself and keep his muscles moving at the same frequency.


    Exactly two twenty minutester, David slumped to the floor in a pool of his own sweat. He nted heavily and his hair stuck against his forehead while his clothes looked as though they had been glued to his body.


    "What was that?" David asked with a slightly ugly expression on his face as soon as he caught his breath.


    "Brainwave maniption." Hazel answered but David could imagine her shrugging her shoulders at him.


    "I''m asking the reason whyI''m so exhausted in just a few minute!" David yelled and his voice reverberated through the entireb.


    "Careful now, the bugs will all recover their consciousness in at most a few minutes. I advice you to coordinate yourself."


    "I asked you a question Hazel and I need a reply." David''s voice all of a sudden turned gentle and he stood up unsteadily on his foot, a slight smile on his face.


    This was the first time David had acted that way towards her which made her slightly nervous. "We need brain waves to easily manipte brainwaves. You are exhausted because most of your brain cells have been drained. You should eat something and rest but first, you need to create three gene serums of poor purity and then, you can rest. Three days left till the end of the two week task. You need to act fast."


    As David heard her exnation, he frowned and thought it was even more deeper than that but he ultimately decided not to pursue the matter for now.


    As soon as he stood up, he began to recover slightly and the pounding headache he was feeling receded by a small amount. This discovery made Hazel slightly shocked. David''s recovery speed wasn''t just limited to his flesh, his whole body was starting to inherit the ability.


    In just 30 minutes, three newly made gene serums


    of poor purity sat carefully in a box installed with a frost contraption on the table of theb.


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He was finally done the task. And luckily for him, he didn''t fail in the promise he had made, losing face for Mr White.


    With that, David left theb and headed towards the missions Hall. He didn''t care about how much he stank or the fingers pointing at him about how he was dressed like a mad man.


    He ignore the mocking crowds and finally made his way to the Missions Hall. And then heads to the desk where he was going to submit his task. There was a line of people queuing before the desk. Which made David frown. It was going to be a long while before his turn.


    But the problem was, he didn''t have much time left. He needed to rest before the uing battle in the next three day.


    David thought of what to do and then, an idea formed in his head. His face wasn''t really all that recognisable through all the hair and sweat that was sticking around his face.


    It still, to be careful, his face twitched and his facial muscles shook violently for a few seconds before stopping.


    Now, he waspletely unrecognisable. After achieving this, it was down to his second n.


    Suddenly, a soft sound of tight air being released slowly sounded from David. The sound was silent but other people with sharp senses were able to hear it but thought it was just the sound of chairs shifting or some kind of inted object being deted.


    It was non of their concern anyways since they only came here for business.


    But they were incredibly wrong. An horrifying stench filled the entire hall, to the extent one could even see the colour of the smell.


    "Fuck!" The guy that had just lined up behind David cursed and he immediately staggered backwards, his head felt like it was spinning around.

 Chapter 365 - Submitting The Task

    In the blink of an eye, the immediate surroundings of David cleared up like a wave. It was as though an hurricane had swept through the ce, carrying everyone away.


    David remained standing in ce. He had an innocent look on his face as he watched the whole scene take ce.


    When he was finally the only one left, he softly made his way to the counter since there was nobody before any longer.


    "Uhm, I''m here to submit a task."


    The staff who was standing behind the counter had a very ugly look on his face. It wasn''t only him, the expression of the other staffs located at a different ce wasn''t exactly looking too good either, ring quite heavily at David.


    The staff behind the counter was different from the one that David had met previously when he came here to receive his task which was all the more better since there might be the possibility that he would recognise his face if he go through his information and would make a fuss about David''s changed face.


    "Hand it over." The staff sounded as though he didn''t dare to breathe in a single ounce of air. His face was green and of the re on his face could kill, David might have died about a hundred times over.


    David smiled innocently and took his time opening his interface and then removing the task from his system, transferring it to the staff before him.


    The staff quickly caught illusory paper with his hands and then ced it within the system''s data base.


    "What about the objective of the task?" The clerk''s face was starting to turn purple holding his breath but he didn''t want to risk inhaling that disgusting smell that could knock out a whole elephant.


    "Oh! Let me get it." As though just remembering about it, David began to search his body fruitlessly. But when he saw that the staff was about to suffocate himself, he blinked his eye and muttered to himself.


    "Is it really that bad?" He withdrew the three vials of serum and ced it on the desk before the clerk.


    All of a sudden, the disgusted expression on the staff''s face disappeared as he caught sight of the three Vials of Gic Serum and a very respectful expression appeared on his face.


    A Gist! He had encountered a Gist! He couldn''t help but shiver in joy. Every Gist hole themselves within theirbs, performing different types of experiments within theb.


    They rarelye out and when they do, it''s only to search for resources but now, there was one right before him, even submitting serums to him as a task! If he could get friendly with this Gist, he might be able to personally request for a tailor made gene from him even if the gist requested for a sky high price, it would be worth it as the probability ofing in contact with a gics was very low.


    The staff quickly picked up the three vial and ced them within the inventory. After ounting for them, he turned towards David and said.


    "It''s been recorded and the result is still pending. The system will check for evidence if truly you are the one whopleted the task. As for now, you may leave."


    David nodded his head and smiled. But just as he was about to turn, he heard the staff asked. "Can I ask for you can''t act detail, I would like to personally request for you to personally concoct a serum for me that is when you are free of course."


    David squinted his eyes but then he realised what was happening. But still, he shows his ONI to the clerk and quickly left since he could feel the hot stares of the other staffs.


    But as David was about to exit the building, he paused and gave a slight inhale. His face immediately turned green. "It''s really that bad."


    He quickly left the Missions Hall and headed for his dorm. He needed all the rest he could get before the interss battleing ce in three days. "Barely enough for me, but it should do."


    * * * * *


    In arge field that was almost the size of a football field if the old era, arge batch of student lined up on a straight line, side by side. While another group of four students stepped out from the crowds.


    Before the four students, instructor Ae expressionlessly stood with a moderately revealing beautiful dress.


    The slit at the edge of the gown almost extended to reach her waist, leaving only a few centimetres before it split apart, revealing her milky slender legs.


    She was a few inches taller as she was wearing a very long and slender high heels.


    Quiet reigned in the field and nobody dared to say anything. Instructor Ae pursed her beautiful pink lips, but that made he even more beautiful. But her eyes revealed her impatience.


    She stepped forwards one step and was about to say something when there was a loud droning sound from the sky.


    A tiny dot that gradually expanded as it got closer to the field. Until finally, its figure could be revealed. It was a young man.


    The young man activated his Sky Walker to the highest speed, releasing massive amount ofbustible gas, propelling him at a very high speed.


    The air shrieked at the speed and then as the young man was about a few meters above ground, his speed decreased and hended not so gracefully on the field


    Hurriedly, he fixed his clothes, cleans his face and style his air as he quickly walked to the side of the four students in front of the instructor.


    "I''m sorry for beingte instructor." The young man hurriedly apologised with his head down


    The rest of the students had weird looks on their faces as they knew the young man was already in a big trouble for beingte. Instructor Ae was not know for being kind.. She is one who would punish anyone for the slightest mistake which was obvious during the stunt she had pulled thest time.

 Chapter 366 - The Interclass Competition Begins

    The young man was David. He had slept for an entire three day and had ordered a few drinks and meals filled with energy.


    He had only finished eating and was about to ready when Hazel had reminded him that he was almostte for the Intersspetition.


    David heart had almost leapt out from his mouth. He didn''t even bother to call a public Sky Cruiser and just rushed out from his dorm at full speed with a decent cloth in han while dressing up as he flew in the sky.


    Instructor Ae remained expressionless for ten seconds and her body stirred. She nodded her head and replied.


    "Wee. Since we are all nowplete, let''s all head to the events center." With that, she clicked on a button on her interface, calling in a ratherrge Sky Cruiser.


    As for the other students, their mouths opened so wide one could even fit a blood orb of ate brown grade stage beast inside.


    They were so shocked and surprised. The fact that instructor Ae didn''t say a single word ofpliant over Daviding to the fieldte, shocked them really well.


    The other four participants for the team were also unable to hide their surprised expression. They very well knew that David hadn''t attended the Combat practice for the team for an entire two weeks. Which meant that he deserved an even worse punishment and needed to be removed from the captains position since that was a very good behaviour as a captain of the team.


    But instead of punishing him, instructor Ae had let the matter die down as though it didn''t exist.


    Normas, Divos, Narphae and Phyllida were surprised by that fact. But then, Phyllida''s expression lit up. This was the chance for her. She immediately stepped forwards and opened her mouth. "I-"


    "Alright, that''s enough. We''ve wasted enough time already and we are alreadyte for thepetition. Board the Sky Cruiser, let''s leave." Before Phyllida could finish her words, instructor Ae sit her off and then addressed the whole ss.


    No one dared to disobey her words but Phyllida had an ugly look on her face and another person whoseplexion was not so good was Divos. He had been happy when David had shown upte because that meant that he would be punished and his position as the captain if their team would be revoked. But with what was happening now, It didn''t seem like that was going to be the case.


    And now, this bitch also wants the position of the captain.


    He red at Phyllida''s back from afar as they walked towards the ship but then, his eyes lit up at her backside. He licked his lips as a look of lust shown on his face. ''After thepetition, I will surely have to taste that beauty.''


    Narphae, the otherdy in the team has a pout in her face. She locked her eyes with David as though she was wronged by David missing their ''appointment''


    David was expressionless. He didn''t even bother to exchange gazes with her. He had also expected to be robed from the statues of being a captain but then was surprised that she hadn''t said anything about it.


    But Instructor Ae had given a look. Which David seem to understand and trantes to "You must win." David had nodded his head then, ensuring her that it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Moreover, he was anticipating this fight anyways. He wanted to see just how much he had improve using his mates as a measuring unit. He knew he was stronger than his power level, he just didn''t know just how strong.


    Boarding the ship, the Sky cruisers trembled violently and David had a premonition. ''Was it the instructor driving?''


    If yes, David quickly ced in his seat belt. Followed by a few students who were perceptive enough.


    More than twenties minutes had gone by, the Sky Cruiser violentlynded on argending port.


    The hatch slide open with a katcha sound and the students rushed out of the Sky Cruiser feeling slightly dizzy.


    As soon as David walked out, he could hear several muffled cheering sounds echoing out from an incrediblyrge stadium. It was more than twenty timesrger than a football field, making David incredibly stunned by the size.


    Severalrge sky cruiser had already docked in thending port which showed howte their ss actually were.


    This instantly made David a but guilty and he felt apologetic upon this.


    "Alright, the rest of you students can head inside and seat at the spectator spotbelled ss Number 12. Normas Divos, Narphae, Phyllida and David, you all follow me." The instructor instructed in a stern voice that left no room for excuse as she immediately began to head for some ce.


    The students immediately did as they were told and entered therge stadium. There were other peopleing in and out of the stadium, the crowds were much, so their arrival didn''t spark any ones interest.


    David and his team mates hurriedly walked to catch up to the instructor. Although she seem to be cat walking and swaying her hips seductively, her every step seem to take her about 5 meters every single clicking of her heels.


    A few secondster, they reached a quiet spot. It was a very wide entrance but also very secured. There were about ten Phasers who were at thete stages guarding the entrance with stern prating eyes.


    Their aura giving off an entirely different vibes like one who have killed more than a thousand times over. If they wet only one person with that sort of power waves, then it wouldn''t be much of a problem.


    But there wasn''t only one person, they were about ten of them there. Their waves seem to merge together and amplify each other, making them radiate explosively at the surroundings, suppressing everyone who dared to linger through the ce.


    Even an ordinary Phaser would unconsciously stirr clear of that entrance.


    Instructor Ae didn''t stop when she saw the ten people, but she nodded to a man who seem to be the captain of the murderous waves radiating group of people.

 Chapter 367 - Strange Pep Talk

    "You arete." The captain said with a smirk that also seem to not be a smirk.


    "Got held up by something, nothing worth mentioning." The instructor exined casually to him before proceeding to pass through the entrance.


    The captain let out a shortugh, chortling at her reply but also did nothing to stop her. But as David and the rest was about to enter with her, the murderous waves the captain and his ten people guarding the entrance were emitting instantly exploded and the suppression increased by more than ten times.


    Divos was at the forefront of the team and was the first to take the brunt of the pressure. But as the murderous waves touched his body. Divos''s expression changed drastically and his face turned pale.


    His body swayed but after a few seconds, he was eventually able topose himself and managed to withstand the pressure, passing by the people guarding the team.


    Phyllida had a bit of a tough time handling the pressure herself but she was ultimately able to withstand the pressure and pass through the entrance. But she did so a second longer than Divos.


    The other two students, Narphae and Normas had a difficult time passing through the suppressing waves. Their bodies swayed and they staggered backwards but ultimately were able to cross through the waves after doing a bit of sweating.


    Finally, it was David''s turn. As the captain of the ss, he was supposed to be at the forefront of the team, leading them but since he was feeling a bit guilty aboutingte he didn''t want to anger the insane instructor so he had stayed at the back of the team and didn''t dare to show his face much to the instructor.


    As soon as he entered within the suppressing waves being emitted by the captain and his men guarding the secret entrance, he paused slightly and his eyes caught sight of instructor Ae''s eyes.


    She gave him some kind of look and as David was about to move, he was at first confused about what it means but he was weirdly was able to understand the look after a bit of contemtion and was able to adjust appropriately to the situation.


    As soon as he took the first step into the waves, he froze and his entire body shook slightly. Sweat began to drip off of his forehead and wasn''t able to move even after the first ten seconds. His breathing increased as he panted heavily.


    It was as though he could was frozen in fear by the murderous waves emitted by these people. The rest of the team had a change of expression when they saw this and couldn''t help but curse at how weak David was making their team look.


    Phyllida''s eyes shone and she almostughed. Of course he wasn''t at all strong. He probably had some sort of strong digestive ability which was why he was able to swallow the mes the other day. She had gotten worried for no reason.


    Divos and the other team members also thought the same thing. David had almost fooled them, he was this weak but was acting strong.


    "Enough!"


    Eventually, Instructor Ae waved her hands and the suppressing waves copsed immediately like dominoes. This allowed David to immediately rush past them.


    Ae had a look on her face as she gave David a sidelong gaze. She seem to ask, ''Really?''


    David shrugged with a slight smirk. She had asked him to look weak anyways, and he did a good job at it. She shouldn''tin.


    "Your students aren''t half bad." The captain said as he leaned on a piller with his arms folded, watching the scene with a smirk on his face.


    Instructor Ae''s expression couldn''t be read at that pointe but it wouldn''t take a genius to notice that she was angry at that moment. She didn''t bother to give the captain a reply.


    "But it will be incredibly difficult for them to reach quarterfinals, ss 1 students aren''t as weak as this already." The captain mocked.


    Ae who was about to pass through the entrance paused, "We will see about that." With that, the team entered through the back stage.


    As soon as they left, the captain''s face turned solemn and he turned to one of his men. "Go report to She. And be specific about the strengths of the five students, they will need that in their strategy."


    "They seem pretty strong cap, it wouldn''t be easy to take em down." The man replied.


    A smirk formed in the captain''s face. "She''s students aren''t that weak either. She''s the smartest woman I know."


    * * * * * *


    As they entered through the back entrance, Ae lead them through the hallway and finally stopped at a locker room with their ss number on it.


    "Here are some information on the 14 other teams you are going to face out there. The information roughly contains their strength and ability but it isn''t very urate, you should do well to prepare for the worst case scenarios."


    She then turned to David. "Your ss battle hasn''t started yet, but it''s going to start in the next 15 minutes, quicklye up with a strategy or you can just decide to battle them without order, I don''t care. All I know is that, you are going to win that battle."


    A smile then formed on her face as she nced at David with squinted eyes, not even at the rest of team. "You could also not win the battle. But then, you have me toe back to."


    David felt his hair on his neck stood on end, he immediately nodded his head with a solemn expression on his face. "Don''t worry about it instructor, we are going to win."


    David almost cried. Why was the instructor only facing him? They were five! How was it only him to be med if they failed?


    "Good." With that, she faced the first rest of the team.


    "The past two weeks of intensive training have been for this moment. Do well to observe your opponent ande up with a counter strategy to defeat them.. Let''s go."

 Chapter 368 - Class Disparity

    As soon as ss 12 exited the hallway, they were greeted by numerous amounts of crowds. Currently, the buzzing sounds of cheers and discussion reached burning height. They weren''t simply some students, the ce seem to contain the entire students of the institute.


    Massive amount of energy flowed as the crowds were filled with an extreme amount of energy. It waspletely unexpected for David as he wasn''t aware it was apetition the whole school would participate in.


    The students not only filled the thousands of seats on the spectator''s ce but were also crowded around the stadium outside the facility too, there was arge holographic image disyed for those who couldn''t enter into the facility.


    Regardless of which ss or which year there were from, they all cheered and made sure to enjoy the liveliness with their ssmates and other students.


    They didn''t care if they lost, they just screamed their long out in cheer and pure excitement especially the ss one students. This was their first time in this sort of event which made them even more excited than the others.


    At one particrly conspicuous spot, there was a very high stage where numerous people were sat. But right at the center of the ce, an old man sat at the high seat, making him the highest amongst those who sat beside him.


    From his looks alone, one couldn''t determine his real age because of how young he actually looked. But from his white hair and beard and the deepness of his eyes, one didn''t have to be a genius to figure out that he was Grand Professor!


    Seated beside him were six Senior Professors, on a much lower seat than the Grand Professor. From the four empty seats there, the other Senior professor seem to be unavable to attend thepetition.


    The team followed instructor Ae to their part of the stage. ss 12 had been given a special space in the year one segment of the stadium which allowed them to seat peacefully and also observed their opponents carefully.


    In the fighting stage located right at the center of the year one segment of therge stadium, two opponents were already having a go at it. Fighting each other with all of their strength, causing a huge tremor and a massive cheer from or boos from year one othe stage. A bright holographic image was high above the two of them, stating ss 3 and ss 7.


    The fight seem pretty intense and from the looks of things, the ss 7 ck-haired boy seem to have the upper hand in the fight.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, one person from a particr squad would be chosen to fight with a randomly selected ss but would only be allowed to fight once through out the end of the match.


    For example, one student from ss 3 had been chosen to battle the other student from ss 7. Each win would earn that particr ss 1 points while each losses would reduce the ss''s points by 1.


    From therge holographic rankings board above the stage, quite a few sses had already battled against each other and had earned their own shear of points.


    And now, it was thepetition between ss 3 and 7 before other sses would be allowed to battle.


    "Deciding toete for thispletion? I was beginning to think you were too scared to show up?" A beautiful youngdy that was almost as beautiful as Instructor Ae but appears be in herte thirties walked down from the ss one part of the stage and swayed her hips towards David and his teammates.


    Instructor Ae expressionlessly turned towards her and replied. "What ss 12 does doesn''t really concern you She. Moreover, you are still too weak to think about me being scared."


    Shelia expression darkened slightly because she knew Ae was telling the truth. She and Ae had beenpeting for years with their students and had somehow grown to hate each other even more along the way. She thenughed. "Still as arrogant as ever E. With students as weak as yours, they are only looking to get crushed during thepetition."


    She then swept her gaze towards Divos, Normas and others before eventually stopping at David. A smirk seem to form on her face as she said. "I will give you just one chance to concede during thepetition. Otherwise, if you meet any of my students, they won''t go easy on you. Crippling you would only be the least worst things they would do to you."


    She let out a giggle before she swayed her hips seductively and took her leave. The team saw her entering the ss 1 and they instantly drew in a deep shuddering breath.


    ss 1 was meant for those monstrously genius students of the institute. They had better resources, better teaching facilities and moreover, special treatments that made them stronger with time.


    The higher the sses were, the more resources they would receive. And David and his team were inky in ss 12 out of 25 sses. Even someone with a strong will power could see that ss 12 winning thepetition could only be a pipe dream.


    Thispetition was meant for the entire ss to rank up in their sses and ss one was the highest amongst the other sses while ss fifteen was categorised as the weakest ss in year one


    David eyes twitched slightly. Although he had spected about this information. But now, knowing about it wasn''t any easier.


    The other four people also started to grow a bit nervous as that instructor left. The strength between ss 1 and 12 from the mention of sses alone was enough to discourage anyone.


    Instructor Ae seem to have sensed their anxious mind. She gave them a sidelong nce andforted. "Don''t be nervous, I was once a ss one instructor."


    This information immediately calmed the minds of the team down.. Since the instructor had been a ss one instructor previously, she would have undoubtedly taught them the best of the best and could possibly even beat the current ss One students.

 Chapter 369 - Class 12 Vs Class 7

    She walked back to her ss''s part of the stage. Her team of five students were already seated, observing other teams carefully.


    As soon as She sat down on her seat, the five students drew close to her as though in some sort of agreement.


    "Are they worth the attention?" The only female student in the team was the first to ask. And from the looks of things, she seem to be the captain that instructor She had chosen.


    "Lira, you should do well not to underestimate your opponents." instructor She said with a stern expression on her face. The female student only smiled but then eventually nodded.


    "Good." She nodded her head in satisfaction and then said. "And yes, they are worth the attention but defeating them shouldn''t be much of a big deal if you take the fight seriously."


    "In order words, they are still weaker than us." One of the other team member mocked.


    She didn''t speak in contrast with his words. Her eyes squinted as she gazed at the expressionless face Ae had in her face even in an event as serious as this. To her, this expression was even more arrogant than anything she had ever seen and her anger seem to rise even more as she gazed at it.


    "if you meet anyone belonging to ss 12 during the battle, crush them, crush their will to fight, let them feel fear." She''s expression appeared sinister as she said this.


    Lira smirked as she gazed at the ce where ss 12 was standing. "Don''t worry about it instructor, we have a whole n sorted out for them." as she said this, her teammates also smiled evilly.


    * * * * *


    David wanted to snicker at Ae''s words but he hurriedly held it within. He want about to court death.


    Suddenly, therge holographic image changed as soon as the battle between ss 3 and ss 7 ended with ss 7 winning. Causing arge ruckus as the spectators cheered in support or cursed out loud.


    "ss 7 vs ss 12."


    It was finally their turn to fight. David was expressionless, he quickly turned on his interface, sorting out information about ss 7.


    He squinted his eyes as he sped read through the information. He then nced at the position ss 7 was located at. The students there were pretty well coordinated and their strength seem to be decent.


    After a few seconds of observing, David tilted his head and finally spoke up. "Narphae, you are up."


    Narphae wasn''t at all startled at themand but was a bit surprised at the waves David was emanating. The Commanding waves seem to give her no chance to ignore themand In the slightest.


    But still, he was the captain of the team, she could not possibly ignore him while the instructor was watching them specifically.


    Ae nced at David and then at Narphae but refused to day a word.


    With no choice at all, she rose up from her seat and went to the stage sher her opponent was also working towards.


    At ss 7, the captain smiled. He had checked out the information on ss 12 much earlier and was aware they were pretty decent but still, that wasn''t enough for him to take them seriously, they were ss 7 anyways, the difference was pretty obvious.


    Which was why he had sent their weakest member out there to battle but now, it seems that luck was on their side. ording to battle skill and information, Narphae was definitely a perfect choice for Brent. In terms of strategy and intelligence, it was obvious that ss 7 had won.


    Currently, Narphae and Brent were atop the stage.


    Competitions in the real world was obviously different from those participated inside the Phantom Space developed to fight without the physical body needed.


    Smiling faintly, Brent gave an handsome smile that could certainly make a woman go weak in the legs, causing arge cheer to erupt even amongst the female in ss two and even three that were watching the match. He was just too handsome.


    But towards Narphae who wasn''t the least bitcking in beauty, she want at all affected. She swayed her hips seductively as her lips curled upwards into a beautiful smile that made the hearts of men tremble. "I will make sure to leave you in one piece."


    "You can do it Lily!"


    "Crush his ugly face with a stomp Lily!" The male students shouted in fury and mockery. It was then the starting bell rang out.


    Ding!


    Boom!


    Narphae made her move. It was as though her legs were made of spring with strong sticity as she shot off like a missile leaving a cannon. From the information she had quickly skimmed through regarding Brent, he was a Phaser who excelled at close rangedbat.


    All she had to do was narrow down the distance between them so as the might of her long ranged strength could be very well used to its maximum capacity.


    Her eruption of speed and strength had left the spectator''s scream with admiration and for blood! It wasn''t even her speed, it was the motion technique she had executed.


    She moved in a zigzag direction that couldn''t be predicted, her legs were like springs but she didn''t bounce off the ground, she bounced vertically at the ground as though she was sliding with every step she took.


    Brent only gave his usual signatory smile in return. While her eruption at the start was impressive, it still wasn''t enough.


    Brent''s body shook and two Nano weapons formed in both of his hands. With a st, he shot out two bullets the side of three fingers right from the gun he was holding.


    The bullets didn''t fly directly towards the rapidly approaching Narphae but towards the possible path she would take.


    Not everyone could fire those huge guns so urately due to their recoils which was why students barely use weapons.. For regr students, they would need to train for a couple months or years to increase their uracy, mobility and speed.

 Chapter 370 - Class Battle

    Even as he fired the huge weapons, Brent''s footstep didn''t pause for a single moment, he constantly shifted his position within the range of his weapons, keeping a consistently safe distance of a hundred meter.


    Who would have thought that the information on him would be missing the fact that he had picked up a long ranged attack method. And from his techniques in handlimg those two huge firearms, it was obvious he was no novice at the weapon.


    Narphae was fast in her feet as she sprung about like a fish in water. Her motion technique was obvious of the high grade. The urate timing and evasion together with her strong mobility made her evade the explosive are of effect bullets in time without being affected by it.


    On her information, it didn''t state how good she was at her motion technique which was quite the surprise for other people too. It was obvious the two weeks of training from the instructor wasn''t all for nothing.


    Her long range attack was only effective at a 50 meter radius but she wasn''t able to get to that distance due to the weapons that kept firing at her.


    Heavy firearms were simply natural enemies of phasers that preferred closebat firearms and suppressed those whose effective range weren''t as far as the firearms.


    The cheers for Narphae was rapidly dying down as everyone watched the fight. Regardless of whether one considered the care for details, it wasn''t false to say that Narphae was being thoroughly suoresssed right now.


    But being just evasive and slippery as an eel wasn''t all she had been learning for the past two weeks of training.


    Narphae''s expressionless face finally changed and her eyes shed and she didnt evade this time. The bullet tore through the air and mmed agasint the ground.


    But right as it was about to explode, Narphae burst forth with astonishing speed, evading and bypassing the bullet, making it explode right behind her.


    "Boom!"


    Akin to a bow being taunted to its stic limit, her figure was propelled by the st, making her speed explode even more violently by two or even three times.


    That instantaneous eruption of speed from the explosion and her motion technique instantly closed the distance between her and Brent in just three second.


    This immediately caused a wave in of cheer to eruot from the ss 12 audience and those whie favoured her from other sses.


    Narphae stomped her feet against the ground and then immediately drew an arc wither her two finger tips from tbe ground before eventually pointing them at Brent. Terrifying thorns immediately grew from the ground as though time was being fast forwarded by years.


    As she pointed her finger tips, therge blood like red thorns shoot violently before they broke into several pointy sharps parts and then shot into the air, screeching through the air towards Brent who was still calmly standing where he was.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!"


    This scene was enough to make anyone''s hair stand on end. Even the audience could feel the pricking sensation through their skin and shivered in joy that they weren''t on the receiving end of those thorns.


    The thorns were just a few meters away from Brent but Brent oscited his arms, which caused a change in the weapons, letting the bullets be reced by a special type in half a second.


    He then said brought his both arms upwards and then released two bullets at the same time. As soon as the bullets were released, they were about to collide with the thorns when they turned and the mmed against each other.


    There was aloud boom as an insanely amount of pure heat and fire erupted with a loud explosion, enveloping the sharp moving thorns within, burning them into ashes before they could do any harm to Brent.


    Narphae saw this but she had no change of expression on her face. Her footsteps didn''t pause for a second as she entered into the fire burning as though she wasn''t worried about being burnt.


    Suddenly the ground trembled as she stomped her feet. Her body turned and then twisted in a weird manner and she drifted through the ground as though she was flying. In the blink of an eye, she shot through the mes and appeared before the Brent like a phantom.


    The wind blew in a strange manner nd her figure was akin to a red hurricane as she sted consecutive attacks upon attacks on Brent.


    Brent wasn''t the least bit phased. He withdrew his weapon as the nanomaterial changed shape and turned into a two gauntlets that covered both his arms, Brent excelled especially in closebat which was why he wasn''t really bothered by Narphaeing close to him.


    Narphae released a sharp whistle and two dagger formed in her hands as she immediately attacked.


    Ding! Ding!! Ding!!!


    The sessive attacks and constant counter by both individuals reverberated through the battle field like a continuous banging sound.


    Everyone had underestimated Narphae''s strength. As they thought that her strengthid on her thorn ability. But they were wrong. Her attacks were like a tsunami and her multiple attacks blurred together to form just a single attack, leaving traces of shadowy shes through the air.


    Compared to the previous times, where they were exchanging attacks in long ranged, this one was even more dangerous and exciting, drawing waves of excitement through the audience.


    On the other hand, Brent was like a study imprable wall, he stood still in one ce and although he was a little slower to react, he was still able to effectively counter her attacks with his nano weapons.


    With his looks, he made it so easy as he even had the time to smile during the fight. This immediately sparked Narphae''s anger. She roared explosive and the airflow changed. Like the wind, numerous shadow des erupted from her as they sted apart the air and descended unexpectedly onto Brent''s like the storm.


    It was so fast and urate

 Chapter 371 - Victory! Tough Opponent!

    It was so fast and urate and most importantly, unexpected to Brent.


    Narphae''s unexpected energy burst was so fluid and smooth, it elicited remnants of shadows of des as she attacked, leaving the audience in awe at her beauty of her de dance.


    However, that de dance seem to be from a night are to Brent. He immediately focused all of his gic force in his eyes trying to capture the trajectory of every single de strike.


    But even with that, all he could capture was the shadows of the dagger.


    Numerous sounds of weapons shing against each other ricocheted off the battle field as the battle progressed. Yet, despite his best effort, he was gradually being suppressed by his opponent. His opponentunched her attacks very fast and urate, there was no way he could evade or dodge the attacks very quickly which eventually left him with only on option, blocking the attacks as fast as he could.


    In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about Narphae wasn''t entirely true, instead she had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle either.


    Brent took in a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his hands, cing them apart. All of a sudden, arge burst of gic power erupted from within him and two huge muscr arms ripped out from underneath his armpit, dripping out bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    In that instant, two nano swarms rushed to cover the two slimy muscr arms, forming arge iron gauntlet around it. In the blink of an eye, his body grew a lot more muscr and he stood at a two meter height, towering over Narphae like a huge giant.


    "Boom!"


    The air distorted as the four arms separated muscr arms mmed against each other, creating arge shockwave right between them, sting Narphae backwards, away from him.


    In just an instant, he had escaped Narphae''s control and alreadyunched his own counter attack.


    "Roar!"


    Brent''s handsome face immediately distorted as his snort grew, his mouth also expanded as arge row of teeth grew out from his mouth with an explosive roar.


    "Fuck! He finally stimted his gene!"


    "What monstrosity! The Four-armed Ape."


    This immediately sparked off the insanity of the students watching the show. Every one was passionately watching the beautiful de dance by Narphae''s in great awe.


    But they were immediately awoken by Brent''s beastly body and strength. This immediately made them erupt in deafening cheer! It was obvious the spectators wanted blood and would just cheer at anything that would make that happen.


    However, before the loud cheer could go any further, Narphae who had been blown backwards instantly faded into a reddish pure smoke, the dagger shadows that had been around her like numerous arms also faded.


    Suddenly, there was a sh and a blur and a figure emerged right before Brent. She immediately sliced her dagger and aimed it at Brent''s throat. Before he could react, Brent felt a sharp pointy feeling right before his neck.


    If he moved just a little, it was obvious the dagger would cut through his arteries and he might just bleed to death before the medic got to him.


    Narphae''s figure then turned from her blurry physique, making her figure appear quite clear to the environment.


    Her appearance had changed dramatically at this moment. Her face had red spotted streaks of lines around her checks and forehead, looking a bit strange but still more alluring than ever.


    Her body appeared very busy, and she seem to have grown taller but even more plumper than ever, her pupils was a mixture of red and ck as she stood there with her dagger on Brent''s neck.


    A old smirk formed at the corner of her mouth as she whispered. "Too slow."


    It was then a loud booming noise of the sound barrier being broken echoed out from behind them, forming arge gust of wind, sting out as the air imploded.


    Hearing those words instantly tugged Brent''s anger and his breathing grew rougher as hot puffs of smoke puffed out from his nose as he exhaled roughly. But he eventually calmed himself and left in defeat.


    Before, he had been pretty confident in this battle, but with what had just happened, it appears he had made a mistake been overly confident. Activating his gene was a wise move but he actually didn''t think Narphae was so fast she could break the wind barrier with that body of hers and defeated him Befire he was able to react in time.


    It was obvious that Narphae was waiting for him to activate his gene before also activating her gene and then using her supernatural ability at the exact same time before he could react.


    "ss 12 wins!"


    The spectators veering for ss 12 instantly cheered in joy! They had win the first battle. Which meant 1 pont for the their ss. It was a good start and a very encouraging victory.


    The team watched as Narphae walked up to their own personal stand and nodded at her for her victory during the battle, David included.


    Although he hadn''t predicted the oue of the fight, ording to the calctions made by Hazel, as she analysed the baltte records of Brent and Narphae. He had chosen to trust Hazel and sent Narphae for the fight. The chances for her wining was 60 percent which was why David had chosen her especially.


    Very soon, the next battle began as another sses fought against each other. In just a few minutes, other sses had earned their own one points while some ss lost or didn''t even gain a single point.


    "ss 12 Vs ss 1."


    Very soon, it was ss 12''s turn once more. As soon as they saw who hade out to fight, the five people had a sudden change in expression and their faces turned serious.


    That was because the opponent who hade out to the battle stage from ss one was Fender! The Co captain!


    The people cheering from ss 12 spectator stand were suddenly quiet as they saw who their opponent was. It was someone from ss 1!


    In their minds, there was no hope in winning the battle at all. It was simply because the opponent was from ss one.


    Students from ss one tends to be stronger from those in other sses and moreover, they rarely lose any match which made them almost invincible in the eyes of other sses. And this was due to the numerous amount of resources and vigorous amount of training and knowledge they had been given during their ss.


    ss one to ss 12, the disparity was just to great topare. The resources and training received by ss 12 was obviously much lower than that of ss 12. From this, one could decide the oue of the battle.


    Moreover, the fact that the Co-captain was the one who came out this time, made the oue even more assured! The spectators shook their head in pity at ss 12. The result of the match had already been decided when they called for ss one.


    They even thought it was a bit of an overkill for the Co-captain of ss one to emerge for the battle instead of a random student form the ss.


    Other ss sighed in pity and also in joy. Since ss 1 had already used their Co-captain on ss 12, it means there was a slight chance for their own ss to win a match if paired with them as long as they weren''t unlucky enough for the captain, Lira to step out on stage.


    David''s expression was still the same as ever. He didn''t seem to deem this battle any different from the first and he called out a name.


    By the time the person ss 12 sent out to the battle stage was revealed, the rest of the team had deep frowns on their faces as they gazed at David with ugly expressions.


    "What do you think you are doing?" Divos closed in on David and said through gritted teeth.


    David gave Divos a sidelong nce and casually replied. "Sending out our own fighter obviously."


    "Can''t you see there''s no chance at winning the battle!?" Divos almost shouted but his gritted teeth ensured his words weren''t too loud.


    The rest of the team Phyllida, Normas, and Narphae also gazed at David in confusion at his choice.


    "I''m aware of that which is why i chose the weakest in our team to go out and fight." David said, exining his decision to them.


    "The weakest in out team? That''s you isn''t it?" Phyllida said with a raised eye brow and a smirk on her face. This instantly made the others nod their heads in agreement.


    David nced at them but just snickered In reply. "I''ve been assigned as the captain of this team, you have no voice but to obey me." his voice was dominating, making the rest of the team stunned where they stood.

 Chapter 372 - Minotaur!

    "If I select anyone to go fight, you have no choice but to do as I Said. Normas, it''s your turn." With that, he ignored them and turn to gaze at the stage.


    Divos stared at David in fury at his words but as he was about to say something, he caught sight of the instructor staring at him lifelessly.


    He instantly but his tongue and swallowed the offensive words he was about to say. But his eyes red daggers at David as though wanting to tear a hole through his head.


    Normas had no choice but to leave. His blond had swayed with the winds as he and his opponent finally reached the stage.


    Fender gently walked up to the battle stage with his hands behind his back. An arrogant look of disregard could be seen on his face as he gazed at his opponent from the distance.


    "Let''s get this over with." His voice was soft and gentle but it sounded out like the sound of a battle drum in the spectator''s heart. ss one spectators were strangely quiet and nervousness began to grow in their hearts. They knew they weren''t going to win the match but still, they still held some sort of hope in their hearts.


    In the eyes of other students, Normas was indeed strong with his triple-gene strength. If that were not the case, she wouldn''t have been chosen at all to fight amongst the fifty students in ss one. However, it was still very important to note who are opponent was.


    Her opponent was Fender! A terrifying student from ss One who was also chosen to be the Co captain of their team which also signified his strength! There was no way anyone could think the situation could be turned around. It was as though ss one was trying to crush them totally, along with their morals. Which by the looks of things seem to be working.


    The atmosphere that had just warmed up by the previous win instantly melted up like snow.


    Normas had a grave expression on his face. It was as though he had met one of his greatest foes. He couldn''t help but curse at David at this moment but he needed to concentrat. He inhaled deeply and his eyes glowed yellowish as he looks towards Fender. "Lecture me."


    The corner of Fender mouth turned upwards in an arrogant smirk. He refused to speak with someone at this level, standing still, he didn''t move an inch.


    While waiting for the bell to go odd, the two faced each other in a confrontation. As though in a battle of minds but fender didn''t seem to be interested. He carried his arrogant smirk and just stared.


    "Ding!"


    The bell rung out, signifying the start of the battle. There was a loud explosive bang, Fender moved with extreme speed as though ignoring all wind resistance.


    To Phasers, dashing a distance of hundreds of meter in a few seconds was too much of a big deal. With the use of motion techniques, the time could be shortened even further.


    Furthermore, Fender instantly appeared before Normas, sending a kick straight for his head. As he raised his legs upwards, it caused a massive st of air sending in all directions.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded as the kick mmed into the battle stage, causing a small dent on the stage ground. It seem to have being made out from special materials since a normal ground would have exploded for sure if that kick could havended.


    At thest moment, Normas was like the wind, he slipped past the attacks wlessly as though he was a piece of cloth.


    Fender was bit surprised but he didn''t really care. His heels created an explosive sound as they mmed against the hard ground.


    "Bang!"


    His body seem to float on the ground, moving towards Normas as he sent another attack towards his chest.


    "Whoosh!" The wind rustled and the dust rose but still, the attack didn''t touch a single hair on Normas''s body. Fender frowned was beginning to get impatient and he rained more and more down in Normas''s body.


    His was like a storm and his attacked rained down on Normas like the hurricane. But strangely enough, Norma''s had been able to dodge the attacks by a hair breadth. Although he wasn''t able to counterattack, he was still able to move away from the attacks without being touched In the least.


    It was as though he was the wind, untouchable, and uncatchable.


    This scene immediately shocked many of the students as they watched the battle unfolding before them. And although it looked simr to a fight between a cat and a mouse, the audience was still kept off their feet as they watched the near hit with their hearts in their throat.


    "I-isn''t that the legendary Brownian Motion!?" One of the more knowledgeable spectator muttered in surprise. Making the audience watch attentively at Normas''s motion technique.


    "Moving in an unpredictable motion, just like the wind. You can''t catch the wind and can only watch as it slip past your hands." Another spectator muttered. It was one of the famous saying of the Brownian motion.


    "It''s the Brownian motion! Someone finallyprehended it!"


    "isn''t it said that in the highest level, one would be like the wind, and even be the wind itself!?"


    They exploded in loud discussions about the matter while the spectators in one was beginning to gather their moral back as they cheered for Normas!


    "You can do it!"


    Fender expression gradually turned ugly as even as he released an assault of attacks, he still wasn''t able to touch his opponent. This was a huge disgrace to him! How would he as the Co captain have the cheek to look at his mates again?


    This match should have ended at the first sh like he had nned to do but it''s already been almost a minute, and he still hadn''t touched his opponent yet.


    Suddenly, Fender stopped his assault and withdrew a few meters back, at the edge of the stage. He stared at Normas with a more serious expression on his face. He now decided to take Normas a bit more seriously.


    His eyes squinted in a slit as he said. "So you''ve mastered the Brownian motion? Unpredictable and untouchable as the wind?"


    He immediately scoffed and didn''t wait for Normas reply before speaking again. "You are being naive. It was in the old Era wind was imed untouchable and invincible by the ordinary man. But, let me reorientate you about the matter. Brownian motion had been proved false a long time ago, let me show you why."


    The arrogant smirk on his face increased even more. He leaned back slightly and drew in a mouthful of air it was like he wanted to suck in all of the air in the battle ground.


    His muscles pulled and taunted and he grew from almost 2 meters tall to a 2.5 meter tall monster with goat horns on his head, his arms were more than twice the size of a grown man''s thighs and his legs couldn''t be called a legs anymore. They were made up muscles that looked more like pirs!!!


    His eyes turned scarlet as he fixed his gaze at the little punk in front of him. Since the instructions were to crush them, crush he shall do!


    "Mehhh!"


    The sound buzzed through the entire battle field and was about to m into the students when arge brien barrier appeared, covering the entire battle ground, not letting the destructive waves escape to injure the spectating students.


    "H-he''s a quad-gene Phaser!" someone immediately shouted as they noticed the amount of genes he had on his body.


    The body structure, the goat horns, the red eyes, the sharp rows of teeth. This was all the signs that Fender had already integrated with four genes! Breaking through from triple gene to the quad gene was a difficult task which would usually take most two to three years to conquer.


    It would require massive amount of energy, resources and most especially, experience! Most people in other ss were still at just at the first stage, still fusing with their first gene but Fender was at his fourth.


    Moving from a triple-gene Phaser to the quad-gene Phaser would give one a massive boost in strength and power since it was a major heartlock.


    Energy rolled off of him like a tsunami! Creating a steady humming sound as the ce remained strangely queut. The wind within a hundred meter radius of the battle field was immediately put to an hold as a massive pressure descended on it. Even the unpredictable and free wind couldn''t escape the grasp of his pressure!


    It was as if the world had been put to a pause.


    "Boom!" The ground instantly shattered into pieces and Fender''s figure shook and disappeared. It was as though he as just a figment of an imagination. He appeared to be there but then faded with the wind as though a painting on air. Extraordinary

 Chapter 373 - Crushing Class 12

    "If I select anyone to go fight, you have no choice but to do as I Said. Normas, it''s your turn." With that, he ignored them and turn to gaze at the stage.


    Divos stared at David in fury at his words but as he was about to say something, he caught sight of the instructor staring at him lifelessly.


    He instantly but his tongue and swallowed the offensive words he was about to say. But his eyes red daggers at David as though wanting to tear a hole through his head.


    Normas had no choice but to leave. His blond had swayed with the winds as he and his opponent finally reached the stage.


    Fender gently walked up to the battle stage with his hands behind his back. An arrogant look of disregard could be seen on his face as he gazed at his opponent from the distance.


    "Let''s get this over with." His voice was soft and gentle but it sounded out like the sound of a battle drum in the spectator''s heart. ss one spectators were strangely quiet and nervousness began to grow in their hearts. They knew they weren''t going to win the match but still, they still held some sort of hope in their hearts.


    In the eyes of other students, Normas was indeed strong with his triple-gene strength. If that were not the case, she wouldn''t have been chosen at all to fight amongst the fifty students in ss one. However, it was still very important to note who are opponent was.


    Her opponent was Fender! A terrifying student from ss One who was also chosen to be the Co captain of their team which also signified his strength! There was no way anyone could think the situation could be turned around. It was as though ss one was trying to crush them totally, along with their morals. Which by the looks of things seem to be working.


    The atmosphere that had just warmed up by the previous win instantly melted up like snow.


    Normas had a grave expression on his face. It was as though he had met one of his greatest foes. He couldn''t help but curse at David at this moment but he needed to concentrat. He inhaled deeply and his eyes glowed yellowish as he looks towards Fender. "Lecture me."


    The corner of Fender mouth turned upwards in an arrogant smirk. He refused to speak with someone at this level, standing still, he didn''t move an inch.


    While waiting for the bell to go odd, the two faced each other in a confrontation. As though in a battle of minds but fender didn''t seem to be interested. He carried his arrogant smirk and just stared.


    "Ding!"


    The bell rung out, signifying the start of the battle. There was a loud explosive bang, Fender moved with extreme speed as though ignoring all wind resistance.


    To Phasers, dashing a distance of hundreds of meter in a few seconds was too much of a big deal. With the use of motion techniques, the time could be shortened even further.


    Furthermore, Fender instantly appeared before Normas, sending a kick straight for his head. As he raised his legs upwards, it caused a massive st of air sending in all directions.


    "Boom!"


    The ground exploded as the kick mmed into the battle stage, causing a small dent on the stage ground. It seem to have being made out from special materials since a normal ground would have exploded for sure if that kick could havended.


    At thest moment, Normas was like the wind, he slipped past the attacks wlessly as though he was a piece of cloth.


    Fender was bit surprised but he didn''t really care. His heels created an explosive sound as they mmed against the hard ground.


    "Bang!"


    His body seem to float on the ground, moving towards Normas as he sent another attack towards his chest.


    "Whoosh!" The wind rustled and the dust rose but still, the attack didn''t touch a single hair on Normas''s body. Fender frowned was beginning to get impatient and he rained more and more down in Normas''s body.


    His was like a storm and his attacked rained down on Normas like the hurricane. But strangely enough, Norma''s had been able to dodge the attacks by a hair breadth. Although he wasn''t able to counterattack, he was still able to move away from the attacks without being touched In the least.


    It was as though he was the wind, untouchable, and uncatchable.


    This scene immediately shocked many of the students as they watched the battle unfolding before them. And although it looked simr to a fight between a cat and a mouse, the audience was still kept off their feet as they watched the near hit with their hearts in their throat.


    "I-isn''t that the legendary Brownian Motion!?" One of the more knowledgeable spectator muttered in surprise. Making the audience watch attentively at Normas''s motion technique.


    "Moving in an unpredictable motion, just like the wind. You can''t catch the wind and can only watch as it slip past your hands." Another spectator muttered. It was one of the famous saying of the Brownian motion.


    "It''s the Brownian motion! Someone finallyprehended it!"


    "isn''t it said that in the highest level, one would be like the wind, and even be the wind itself!?"


    They exploded in loud discussions about the matter while the spectators in one was beginning to gather their moral back as they cheered for Normas!


    "You can do it!"


    Fender expression gradually turned ugly as even as he released an assault of attacks, he still wasn''t able to touch his opponent. This was a huge disgrace to him! How would he as the Co captain have the cheek to look at his mates again?


    This match should have ended at the first sh like he had nned to do but it''s already been almost a minute, and he still hadn''t touched his opponent yet.


    Suddenly, Fender stopped his assault and withdrew a few meters back, at the edge of the stage. He stared at Normas with a more serious expression on his face. He now decided to take Normas a bit more seriously.


    His eyes squinted in a slit as he said. "So you''ve mastered the Brownian motion? Unpredictable and untouchable as the wind?"


    He immediately scoffed and didn''t wait for Normas reply before speaking again. "You are being naive. It was in the old Era wind was imed untouchable and invincible by the ordinary man. But, let me reorientate you about the matter. Brownian motion had been proved false a long time ago, let me show you why."


    The arrogant smirk on his face increased even more. He leaned back slightly and drew in a mouthful of air it was like he wanted to suck in all of the air in the battle ground.


    His muscles pulled and taunted and he grew from almost 2 meters tall to a 2.5 meter tall monster with goat horns on his head, his arms were more than twice the size of a grown man''s thighs and his legs couldn''t be called a legs anymore. They were made up muscles that looked more like pirs!!!


    His eyes turned scarlet as he fixed his gaze at the little punk in front of him. Since the instructions were to crush them, crush he shall do!


    "Mehhh!"


    The sound buzzed through the entire battle field and was about to m into the students when arge brien barrier appeared, covering the entire battle ground, not letting the destructive waves escape to injure the spectating students.


    "H-he''s a quad-gene Phaser!" someone immediately shouted as they noticed the amount of genes he had on his body.


    The body structure, the goat horns, the red eyes, the sharp rows of teeth. This was all the signs that Fender had already integrated with four genes! Breaking through from triple gene to the quad gene was a difficult task which would usually take most two to three years to conquer.


    It would require massive amount of energy, resources and most especially, experience! Most people in other ss were still at just at the first stage, still fusing with their first gene but Fender was at his fourth.


    Moving from a triple-gene Phaser to the quad-gene Phaser would give one a massive boost in strength and power since it was a major heartlock.


    Energy rolled off of him like a tsunami! The wind in the hundred meter battle field was immediately put to an hold as a massive pressure descended on it. Even unpredictable and free wind couldn''t escape the grasp of his pressure!


    "Boom!" The ground instantly shattered into pieces and Fender''s figure shook and disappeared. It was an after image after all.


    Normas eyes opened wide at this pressure and he instantly knew that his Brownian motion technique had been blocked. There was no wind for him to follow, he couldn''t feel the waves from the wind not even a slight tremble, or vibration.


    It was as though the entire ce had turned to a void! His eyes showed a slight tinge of fear, his opponent was even stronger than he had thought.


    He immediately thought of what David had told him before he left. "Forfeit immediately the battle starts."

 Chapter 374 - Suspicious Demi God Gene

    The students in the ss 12 spectator stand immediately turned grew quiet. This was a crushing defeat and one couldn''t help but wonder what sort of monsters are gathered in ss one.


    ss oneprises of four or five star talented students. Just the resources they were receiving was more than ten times that of ss 12. That alone was more than enough to intimidate other sses.


    Normas''s broken body was then carried off the stage by the paramedic, his body dripped prefusely with blood, spit and water.


    Numerous shards of bones jutted out from parts of his skin, creating bloody holes on his skin. It was obvious his bones had been crushed by an incredibly powerful force.


    The spectators gazed at him with pity and then gazed at David who was the captain of the team with eyes full of hatred.


    Now, others were beginning to think ss 12 were very weak to the extent that they weren''t able to repel a single attack from ss one. This mede other look at ss 12 oddly.


    Although Fender''s transformation was incredibly powerful, The other teams would be able to at least resist an attack but ss 12 wasn''t even able to resist own single attack. This made them looked really weak.


    It was David''s fault! The spectator''s couldn''t help but re at David. He should have being the one to fight Fender and although they didn''t expect him to win, David would have at most be able to resist a few blows before he would be defeated. And they wouldn''t look so bad.


    In the ss 12 team stand. David was expressionless as he gazed at Normas''s broken body, a slight pity showed withn his eyes but he took his gaze away and then looked at the score.


    ss 12 still had their one score to themself which means they needed four other points to qualify to the next stage of the match, and they need to do it before half of the 15 sses reach 5 points otherwise, they would be disqualified.


    David frowned at this. If he was allowed the match repeatedly, he wouldn''t care if his other teammates won or lost. The winner of the match would have already being decided the moment he stepped on the star but the matter her us that he wasn''t allowed to fugte repeatedly in the match.


    It was a teams match. If he won and his teammates lost, then they wouldn''t qualify for the next stage. Fender had a mocking look on his face as he pointed at David from the stage and made a cutthroat gesture.


    David raised up his eyebrows up in mockery. But then his gaze turned serious as he mouthed. ''I wille for you.''


    After that, he turned his gaze away and turned on his interface, studying more about the opponentsbat abilities and possible weakness, ignoring the looks from his other teammates.


    He didn''t care what Divos, Phyllida and Narphae had to say, he was still the captain of the team, what he says, tehy had no choice but to obey.


    The consequences of disobedience, well Normas was a very vivid example of that.


    It was others sses turn to fight. ss 5 vs ss 8. It was a pretty intense fight which gradually made other slowly forget about the crushing defeat ss 12 had faced.


    The spectator''s cheered for blood, screaming their young through out as energy burst out from them, crating some sort of an invincible whirlpool containing ecstasy within.


    It was addicting and easily picked up but it was just the pent up enjoyment the students had being surpressing which was why it was so obvious.


    Students form year one to year fuev were more calmer regarding the fights. But still, they cheered for their favorite sses.


    ss 5 won the match which was somewhat expected since they were obviously stronger than ss 8. The battle took about ten minutes before the battle ended with ss 8 in a bit of a struggle.


    ss 3 was then called to face ss 4. The fight was so intense the spectators literally leapt out of their seat in excitement and exhration. The battle was so intense the spectator''s screamed their lungs out which attracted the attention ofa fee senior professors.


    About a few minutester, the female student representing ss 3 was sted out of the stage by a massive turmado formed from her opponent. The ss four student.


    He was a pink haired student, representing ss four in this fight. It was obvious his victory want a easily one as he copsed to the ground breathless. Obviously exhausted every single bits of energy within him.


    The crowds went mad with cheers. Since it was difficult for a ss to surpass other sses, when such a thing happen, the crowds would obviously go mad with excitement. For example, it was difficult for a ss to battle a ss higher than them and when they finally achieve that, it was a cause for celebration. It literally means there was an opportunity to surpass that ss and take their names. They were the legendary dark horse.


    ss four bing ss three. It was no wonder they were happy.


    About twenty minutester it was once again ss 12''s turn to battle. David''s took in a deep breath since he was finally done with reading the information on his inteface.


    He had to admit it, there were a few students that are more difficult than he had thought previously. He had even read an information on a few students who had genes that made his heart skip a bit slightly.


    But those were not the ones that shocked him the most. It was the information on one individual that had the gene of a demi-god in them.


    Although it wasn''t stated what the gene was, the information only contained a few descriptive words on teh characteristics of the gene. But although David couldn''t boast that he knows all the legends that existed, he knew most of them, which was why ke was aware that it was a demigod gene.


    And although it wasn''t a full gene, it would still be incredibly powerful if the power was shown.

 Chapter 375 - Shocking Opponent!

    They were now four instead of five in the team. They had already been short of one person during the first stage of the match. Which spoke volumes to their ability.


    Now to the other sses , ss 12 isn''t much of a big deal. No one really took them seriously anymore. Since one of their teammates had already been crushed by a ss one student without putting up a fight.


    David didn''t mind this stares. He gazed at his other teammates and spoke. "Phyllida, you''re up."


    This time, instructor Ae finally turned her gaze from the stage and gazed at David. From their angle, David wouldn''t be able to notice the stare but he could feel her prating gaze drilling Giles at the back of his head.


    He tilted his head sideways and saw her look that seem to ask if he was sure about the matter.


    David paused as though to ponder and then nodded in response. Instructor Ae gazed at him for a while before then removing her gaze from him. He had promised her anyways, which meant that he would try his best to win the battle, otherwise...


    Phyllida also gazed at David with a raised eye brow as though asking ''Really?''


    That was because the opponent was someone who was very weak ording to the information listed in the interface and also from ss 14. There was no reason to send Phyllida who had long being decide as the second strongest person amongst them after Divos to go fight such an obvious battle.


    It was like an overkill. It was obviously an overkill. But David ignored them and nodded his head as he stated. "Your turn Phyllida."


    Phyllida gritted her teeth and stared at David with ring eyes. She couldn''t believe there was a day she would receive orders from him. But she was usually a very calm person which was why she didn''t lose all rationality.


    From what she knew about David, he wasn''t the stupid type that''s would bring their grudge to such an important event which meant that there had to be something else to the opponent.


    Or maybe David had grown more stupid by the day. "Whatever it is, after this, you won''t be able to move sofortably in this institute any longer."


    She squinted her eyes. As she thought about it. "Fine." She bagan to walk down from the stand towards the battle stage, not forgetting to sway her beautiful hips seductively, influencing her hair to move to and fro.


    At the exact same time, her opponent also walked down from the ss fifteen stand towards the battle field. A Red haired male student named Paul.


    As Phyllida walked down from the stage, towards the battle stage, her energy started rising up like a tidal wave, creating invisible explosive storm as her blood circted around her body like a storm.


    Although her footstep was light, as she walked step by step on the stage, a resounding boom could be heard and the entire stage seem to tremble slightly through her strength. Regardless of whether it was David''s request or the gazes from the ss 12 spectators, she had decided to fight with her full strength and crush her opponentpletely!


    Her green pupils began to radiate a greenish light as she revolved her blood to the maxim capacity! She wanted to show David what true strength was like by thoroughly crushing her opponent!


    On the contrary Paul didn''t seem to have anything prepared. He seem to have given up on the battle and from the looks of things, he might even admit defeat by the start of the match.


    "Ding!"


    The bell rang and Phyllida rushed forwards like a tripleyer armoured tank! Her velocity seem to be ever increasing and the kic energy was building constantly with the increase in her speed.


    She moved exactly like a butterfly as her movements was totally unpredictable, numerous after images appeared one after the other at different positions, making one confused as to where her try body was. She wanted to send this fellow flying straight out of the stage before he could forfeit the match.


    In just a few seconds, she had appeared before her opponent. Her body instantly stopped but her hand pieced through the air like a wave as she sent a Palm Attack with all the momentum she had built together with her full body strength.


    The power was no joke as even the protective shield around the stage activated immediately activated with a weng sound.


    "Boom!"


    The power was akin to aet smashing down into Earth, generating slight shockwaves even before it hit. Dust rose up in the air, covering the two people from few but a few who had the Hawk eye gene or the thermal vision gene or simr gic abilities were instantly shocked by what they had seen.


    Blo... blocked!?


    For the first time since the start of the match, Phyllida''s expression changed from her maintained arrogant smirk. Instructor Ae''s expression also had a slight change as her face turned really serious for the first time and as for David, he squinted his eyes slightly.


    On the podium, a few Senior Professors moved their heads to watch the interesting scene.


    Those fellows at the audience whie had just cheered that Phyllida should crush Paul were all stunned. Even those who were pitying Paul from the beginning were all shocked by the astonishing loud st of energy!


    Even the students from ss Fifteen were all stunned speechless! This was Paul? The lowest-ranking freshmen and note as the weakest, new students in all of ss 15?


    Impossible! How was this possible!? How did he do it? Phyllida wasn''t weak. On the contrary, she was very strong and had been acknowledged by the institution. The force of the collision had already ady reached an astonishing level. Shockwaves had even been formed!


    She was actually blocked by ss 15 lowest-ranking student?


    No!


    A silver of dread suddenly shed past Phyllida''s eyes! The instant the two collided, Phyllida felt an eruption of strength that wasn''t inferior to her own being emitted form her opponent! But now, that explosive force actually increased by a fold!

 Chapter 376 - Freaks!

    The energy waves being emitted by her opponent immediately increased by a fold! This feeling was enough to shock the people watching.


    Two-Fold Ovey!


    "Bang!"


    The deadlock onlysted for a second. And when that terrifying power was unleashed, it was wild and uncontroble! Paul took a step forwards, and unexpectedly sted Phyllida backwards!


    Boom!


    Phyllida was pushed backwards but with herbat experience, she executed three flip in the air and thended safely at the edge of the battle stage. A little more and she would have bering pushed outside the stage.


    Her arms shook slightly from the unexpected force and her eyes radiated the shock she was currently feeling. She couldn''t believe she was sent flying by the weakest students in all of ss fifteen!


    Her eyes changed and her expression grew solemn as she gazed at her opponent with more seriousness. Then a had to be the strongest opponent she had faced in a while.


    But then, Phyllida''s inner self began to reveal its self and a slight smirk could be seen on her face without even she realising it. Since the very beginning, Phyllida was a battle maniac who thirsted for stronger opponents to fight with but this feeling seem to have being repressed ever since she was appointed as the leader of her generation in the family. She had been very busy with those things that there wasn''t much time for herself.


    But now, her repressed feeling started to show and her eyes lit up like a lighthouse. She loves crushing strong opponents and that was exactly what she was going to do.


    Her muscles undted like a wave as her body shook slightly. Her mouth rose up to form a smirk, turning to a smile. As other people saw this, they thought Phyllida had been shocked into insanity and they shook their heads in pity.


    But as David saw this, his mouth curled up into a smirk. This was the Phyllida he needed right now and she had finally showed up.


    Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the entire stage quivered faintly. Phyllida''s image which was standing near the edge of the stage faded like smoke with a soft puff.


    There was a couple series of soft bangs as she moved with astonishing speed. Her images appeared all over the ce. She moved like a true Blue spirit butterfly! Unprecedicatable! Untraceable and most of all, uncathable.


    But the one thing special about the Blue-Spirit Butterfly is that in every change in direction during movement, its velocity increases by one fold each time. Which meant that if it changes direction 10 times, it''s speed would increase by up to 10 times!


    Phyllida had learnt a technique simr to that ability! And although the technique doesn''t have the full effect as the true ability, it was closely simr to the ability.


    Numerous bangs echoed as she changed her direction, leaving numerous after images that looked so real it could fool a Single-gene Phaser. Her body fleeted side to side, unpredictably but her momentum keep increasing with each change in direction.


    The energy waves in her body kept on rising as she did that. At first, Paul was confused and cautious as to what was happening but then, he felt her energy waves increasing as she changed direction.


    He frowned slightly when he felt that her energy wave had already closed in to his own energywaves. If this continues, she would surpass his and would be very difficult to deal with by then.


    His right foot shifted sideways and then, he stomped his heels to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The entire stage trembled violently which showed how much strength his frail body contained. A shadow seem to cover Paul''s body and then faded into thin air. As for Paul, he was no where to be found.


    As Phyllida saw this, face pink lips twisted upwards in a smile as she muttered. "He isn''t a fool after all. Pity it''s toote."


    She was a martial queen in her family, she had taken down people twice her strength and height, this wasn''t going to be any different.


    The protective barrier undted as the energy waves emitted from this two was beginning to affect the stability of the shield.


    The terrifying energy wavesing from the two smashed agsint each other even before they collided, forming a tornando that dug to the ground and drove to the skies.


    Every students present was entirely focused on the fight. To the students, disying their energy waves was just to threaten others. However, these two had taken it to a while new level.


    As a faint smirk surfaced, Phyllida turned her body to the side, allowing the iing energy waves to gush forwards.


    Using her right hand as a counterweight, her body turned slightly while her foot forward with astonishing speed. Seeing this, Paul raised an eyebrow. He wasobing with astonishing speed already and with this speed, there was no way he would be able to slow himself down without Phyllida''s foot stamping on his face.


    All if a sudden, crazy undtions reverberated from his body as and astonishing strength proceed to gush out from his hands.


    His body leaned forwards immediately and his left hand morphed into a w shape as he dug his hands into the solid hard ground,pletely locking down his movements. Sparks emerged from his hands as his momentum was not that easy to stop but that wasn''t his intention. He didn''t want to stop his speed, he just wanted to change his direction with the help of his hand!


    At the same time, he twisted his body as his body moved to the direction of his momentum. He was moving so fast that his body fwas lifted up in the air. Using the opportunity, he spun his body around like a top, horizontally in mid air, while releasing allif his strength on his foot.


    From his running position, he had switched his body to form a drill like attack in mid air. Which meant that his attainment in Hand to handbat wasn''t that weak!

 Chapter 377 - Tactic Understanding

    Paul''s drilling kick met Phyllida''s pointy kick. The both of them seem to have been frozen as they paused for a few milliseconds. Paul''s body was straight as an arrow in mid air as though he was flying. The only leverage he had was his foot connected to Phyllida''s foot. It was then the result of their attacks revealed itself.


    BANG!


    Yet another air wave rippled out, followed by a deafening explosion. The massive rebounding force and loss sent the tow sting away from one another.


    The connected attack seem to form a straight line between the two, with the rebounding force pulling their bodies straight and then sting them apart.


    Paul executed a back flip to negate the force while Phyllida''s body flickered like a ghost as she negated the force.


    A feeling of satisfaction appeared in both Phyllida''s and Paul''s eyes, something neither of then had felt in such a long time. Seeing as they were both in close proximity with with each other, both them seem to subconsciously attack each other by mming their knees forwards!


    Bang!


    An even more terrifying sound rang out once again as the escaping air started to spin in the opposite direction, even causing heat due to the friction caused by those two people. It was as though it wasn''t a collision between humans; it was more like two armored train smashing into each other!


    There knees were both repelled backwards, so we''re their legs. However, even as this happened, they both raised their hands andunched and explosive punch towards each other.


    "Boom!"


    Both of them had absolutely no intention of using their integrated genes to attack each other. From their eyes, one could see that they were both enjoying the fight and gad no intention of retreating no matter what! But neither wanted their opponent to escape from their range of attacks either to keep that silent unwritten rule kept.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Fist against fist, leg against legs. Shadow-quick attacks, thunderous sound collisions as well as their mad like mode of fighting filled everyone with shock and awe. These to were truly a in a ss if their own. Even their normal attack were enough to instantly deaf at those at the triple-gene Phaser stage! If any of them were to swap ces with either of them, they would have been beaten into a pulp!


    Everyone could see their struggle to defeat each other. However, despite then remaining on the same location, trading attacks with each other, only a few students could get a clear look at their actions.


    The limit of a human reaction speed had been further enhanced by the integration of genes in the body but even with that, only a few could see through their attacks made only of physical strength.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, an unblocked fist rushed towards the ground with a piercing sound. The power of this fist was so intense it sted against the entire ground!


    "BANG!"


    A massive bang rang out. In that instant though, the ground that had been made out of special material shattered immediately!


    Countless rock chips shot out in all directions as a half meter size deep hole appeared in the ground.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    In an instant, the spectators present here felt as though the entire battle stage had been given a fierce shake. Regardless of those in the stadium or watching via the Skyview, all of them were stunned by what had happened.


    What the hell was this?


    Due to the 2 fighters meeting each other''s attacks head-on, the power unleashed by their fists and legs were basically nullifiedpletely by the other. This caused many people to only pay attention to their "speed". However, this unblocked punch had shattered the ground apart, causing people to finally realize exactly what kind of a brawl the 2 were undergoing!


    It wasn''t due to their powerful strength. Instead, these 2 freaks were still able to control their strength topletely nullify their opponent''s attacks. Furthermore, they were able to lock their strength within their attacking range! This kind of contest, this kind of madness, caused the absolute majority of the experts present¡­ to feel like finding a corner to draw circles in shame


    The participant viewing gallery had long turned into a sea of dumbfounded expressions floating in absolute silence, with the only sound that could be heard being the unconscious gulping of saliva.


    Even David and Instructor Ae , whose expressions did not change after watching the earth-shattering spectacle before them, could not help but feel surprised.


    This was a tacit agreement between Phyllida and Paul. Both of them had recognized each other''s strength. Furthermore, both of them had treated each other with respect.


    As various kinds of emotional sighs rang out from the viewing gallery, the series of explosive bangs did stop for even half a second. Waves of hot sted air continued to expand outwards, while explosions continued to sh and blossom.


    There wasn''t a single exaggerated move present within the simple attacks they were using in this extremely close-ranged brawl. Although the time they had to react to each other''s attacks was extremely short, both of them knew that the other party possessed the most powerful ability for this aspect: explosively fast reflex.


    The increasing speed and power behind their blows caused the defences erected by both sides to be increasingly difficult and hasty. Furthermore, it was getting more and more difficult for them to perfectly control and adjust the strength of their blows to match the other party. This resulted in unblocked punches and kicks to swinging out rampantly on the stage, causing the entire battle field and the protective barrier to hum and buzz, as more and more cracks appeared on the stage hard stage!


    Finally, the left and right hand that had been locked up all this while were forcefully pulled apart by the surging powering from both sides, appearing just like a ligament that had been forcefully snapped apart.


    Bang!


    A massive surge of power,ing from one of the simple collisions of attacks among the hundreds of thousands of punch


    es and kicks sent both figures shooting back like cannonballs.

 Chapter 378 - Tricks And Strategies

    Paul drifted a few meters backwards, dragging a deep line on the hard concrete while Phyllida used her motion technique to negate the st, her image flickering in and out at different ces in a zigzag direction.


    A satisfied smile graced Paul''s face and he spoke his first words since the start of the match. "That was satisfying."


    Phyllida also smiled but although she looked as though she was satisfied, a deep hunger could be seen in face. It was obvious she wasn''t all that satisfied and needed to fight more.


    But then, Paul opened his mouth and continued. "But its a pity things have end this early." he seem quite regretful about it as he shook his head softly.


    With a soft tone, he rumbled. "Three-Fold Ovey!" An explosive wave of power erupted from within Paul''s body that rumbled like thunder!


    However, at this instant, Paul''s energy ripples seemed to undergo a mysterious transformation; what appeared to be a whirlpool, which had been umting strength for a very long time, sting out in a sh! Something akin to a massive tsunami!


    A massive power burst out from Paul''s body, his strengthpounding intoyers, appearing as though there were no limits to its strength.


    His muscles bulged and thick veins appeared all over his body like some sort of web cracks all over his skin.


    This instantly made David''s eyes narrow into slit upon watching the incredible scene. He almost couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    The audience were shocked once again. Paul was more like a freak! His strength had doubled the previous time and had almost split the battle stage into two. But now, his strength had increased by three folds with hisbat technique. What was more astonishing was the fact that he hadn''t activated any of his gene yet and his strength was already enough to suffocate the audience.


    What if he activated his gene, how strong would he be by then? One couldn''t imagine how that powerful he would be.


    On the battle stage Phyllida''s eyes opened wide and her figure drifted a few meters backwards to evade the massive st of power. Sparks of electricity flowed in her eyes when she gazed at Paul.


    "You are really strong I will give you that. Would have definitely been defeated by you for sure if I wasn''t careful enough."


    This instantly made Paul and the audience confused. He obviously had the advantage at this point and if he were to attack, he wound require at most three attacks to finish off Phyllida with his strength.


    Still confused, Paul opened his mouth to talk to ask "You haven''t won y-eeeet."


    He noticed his voice was a bit slurry at the end. He frowned softly but didn''t think to much of it.


    Phyllida smiled and then withdrew from her battle stance. "You are a little naive. Well, let me exin it to you. While we were fighting, I was releasing a bit of uhm, you can call it a paralysing agent through my well, through every part of my body and you were absorbing them as you block, dodge or counterattack."


    This immediately made Paul''s eyes widened and he wanted to say something but he could barely open his mouth to talk and could barely feel his muscles.


    "Now, a Mammoth would have been knocked out cold by the amount of paralysing agents I''ve released but you, with your strength, I''m guessing it wouldst for 30 seconds or maybe less or more. But I can''t afford to risk it so..."


    In a sh, she disappeared from her previous position and as she was running, a sharp short sword formed in her hands and she pointed it at Paul''s neck. Clean and smooth.


    Paul stood still his neck stretched as the sword touched his throat. His muscles twitched as he wanted to do something to evade but the toxin in his body seem to be too strong as his body was still paralysed. His eyes was clearly not happy as he gazed at Phyllida with an expression simr to that of a wounded dog.


    Unable to bare it, Phyllida looked away. And removed her sword as the result of the match had been concluded.


    She then turned to walk back towards the ss 12 stand. David gazed at her with a raised eyebrow but refused toment on behaviour. It was obvious she was feeling kind of bad?


    As she sat down on her seat, she turned towards David and her lips moved. "Nice strategy." then she gazed towards Paul. He had already started moving by then and only about 15 seconds had passed. Her lips curled up into a smirk as she said. "I guess it''s less then."


    David watched as Paul walked back to the stand with a downcast expression. And although he hadn''t won the match, the crowd erupted into cheers as they shouted his name.


    "Paul! Paul!! Paul!!!"


    He was a dark horse! And he would have won if he was a little bit more careful but that didn''t matter, what matters is that ss 15 now had someone who was so strong that he might even be able to rival ss One Co-Captain with his strength alone not to talk of of he activated his gene.


    As the crowds roared his name, different professors discussed amongst themselves about the new dark horse named Paul and also Phyllida for her sharp mind and schemes.


    But then, the match still had to go on. The stage rumbled as the ground opened up and the broken stage descended to the ground. With a loud humming sound, a newly neat and unbroken battle stage rose up from the ground to rece the old one.


    An hourter, ss 12 gained another point making three points as Divos crushed his opponent with his Flood Dragon fire moves.


    And finally, it was David''s turn to fight. This time, instructor Ae eyes shed with a brilliant radiance. While the others had no hope in the battle at all since the opponent David was about to battle was the captain of ss One team... LIRA!

 Chapter 379 - Davids Turn

    David had an unreadable expression on his face as he saw who his opponent was. Hazel was right in her calctions.


    The captain of ss one team was going to be their fifth opponent during the battle. He had been quite skeptical about it previous but Hazel had mostly been right during her calctions previously so he decided to trust her this time.


    A deep kind of excitement showed in his eyes, threatening to spill out as he walked towards the stage. He had mostly been fighting on missions which was why he still didn''t know where his true strength lies within the institute and amongst his mates.


    But now, he finally had the opportunity to measure his strength. Furthermore, it had been more than a few weeks since he had had any excitementst. Concocting serums and learning forms was incredibly boring, repetitive and boring. Moreover, he could also avenge Normas.


    He could finally have the excitement he was craving for. A small smile graced his lips. He didn''t even see the looks of pity in the eyes of his three other teammates. Some were expecting to see his beaten up body while a few were just really sad for him.


    David wasn''t a very well known students in his ss which was why there wasn''t much cheer from the spectator stand. They didn''t know if he was strong or weak. But youths were youths, they were normally hot blooded and craved for blood.


    They would cheer at anything that would give them that feeling of excitement which was why there were a few students screaming and shouting from the spectator''s stand.


    Lira walked down towards the battle stage with an arrogant smirk on her face. The two nced at each other and then, Ding!


    The match had started but neither of them decided to make the first move.


    Lira stretched her body with a rxed expression on her face while gazing at David from his head to his toe, giving him a look over and she finally said. "You look pretty handsome if I must say."


    There was no change in David''s expression as he replied. "Thanks for yourpliment."


    "Haha. You sound quite humble too." Liraughed as she ced her hands on her waist.


    "If you say so." David replied with a stoic expression.


    "Its a pity all that would have to how for a while."


    This immediately sparked David''s attention as he raised and eyebrows and asked. "Oh. And why would that be?"


    Lira''s expression immediately changed and an entirely evil smirk graced her lips. "That''s because you wouldn''t be the same after this battle."


    "Okay, if you say so."


    "That''s cute." Lira giggled, her hand covering her mouth as sheughed.


    "Okay, so here''s the deal, since you are this cute, I will give you an opportunity." Lira added.


    "Strike me with your strongest attack three times, and if i move back a step, I will consider letting you walk away without much of an injury."


    David blinked his eyes and appeared to think about it. But then he frowned as he said. "If I get this right, you mean even if I make you move a step back, I would still lose this match but without much of an injury right?"


    "Yup, that''s basically it." Lira shrugged as she answered. "So do you agree?"


    David frowned slightly. Wasn''t this girl just too sure about her self? He himself wouldn''t easily take his full strength attack with his Silver Body and his hardened muscles and tissues together with his regeneration skill, and this girl was saying she wouldn''t move a step back.


    David decided to just use 20 percent of his body strength and if she really could take it, he would then consider using his full strength. With that, David took in a deep breath.


    His expression then turned serious as though he was facing a great enemy. Coordinating his breathing slightly, his body seem to rx as though he was in meditation.


    Suddenly, the airflow with the entire stadium seem to change and then, fluttering sounds rang out, like paper pping in the wind, and out of nowhere, a berserk energy currents from started to form as then entire stadium seem to bum and thrum and the massive berserk energy that was beginning to from.


    An old man who was sitting at the podium High above the senior professor stilted his head sideways and his eyes squinted with a slight smile on his lips.


    "What an interesting youngster." With that, he clicked on some buttons on his interface and in an instant, the barrier around the Year One battle stage hummed and then the protective Force field around it increased from level one to seven in a instant.


    This immediately drew the attention of the Senior Professors as they knew it was only the Grand professor who had the power and authority to switch up the battle barriers in case of any threat that could affect the audience and the students.


    At this moment, the tornado swept out, sounds of lightning arced and sparkled through the entire stadium!


    A churning tornado that hid the skies and covered the earth formed with David as its center, sending massive air currents that rendered the audiences speechless.


    Rumble bang bang~~~


    In a split second, the heavens and earth shook, as dust filled the air. An intense sh blossomed from the defensive barrier. so dazzling that people were unable to open their eyes. While this happened, the entire stadium shook and swayed intensely, as though an earth quake was about to happen.


    David''s body trembled and his cloths pped with the wind. It was at this moment Lira knew something was wrong and her pretty face widened in horror.


    "Although you said I should use my full power, I''m only using 20 percent. If you can receive, I will consider increasing it." David''s innocent voice echoed out through the stadium and then, his arms formed a fist as he struck forward without any technique, using just his pure fist!

 Chapter 380 - Unprecedented!

    BOOM!


    RUMBLE! BOOM!! BOOM!!!


    Dust and debris rose up in all directions as an earthquake-like tremor struck the battle stage with an explosive st rocking the entire stadium to a slight tremble as David struck out his fist.


    This instantly attracted most of the attention of the crowds including those audiences at the Year four and Year five spectator seat who were only watching the fights between their own peers and nothing else.


    The forcefield shielding the battle arena flickered with an intense glow as the berserk wave of power mmed into it, trying to escape the encirclement!


    WONG! WONG!! WONG!!!


    The barrier shed incessantly and then gradually began to stabilise itself after the terrific wave of power had finally been suppressed.


    Those proud students at the fifth, fourth, third and second year were quite shocked to feel the entire stadium tremble.


    Every battle stage had a forcefield around them in order to protect the entire stadium and the students from being affected by the shockwaves from the students attacks.


    But there were grades to the barriers erected in each battle stage. No one knows why but the most possible guess is that the Grand professor wanted it that way to preserve energy.


    But that was impossible, the institute had endless sources of energy to use from its rtively impossible to use them all in a thousand years but that is a story forter.


    For the stadium to tremble that way, it meant that there was a dark horse in that particr stage that could possibly surpass the limit of his or her own ss and if given enough care and properly nurtured, that dark horse could possibly be a genius.


    Things like this had happened in the past and wouldn''t be any different. As this thought came into mind, the knowledgeable ones were quite interested. Especially the senior professors whose attention were sparked.


    They turned to gaze at the Year one battle stage and immediately a few of them immediately had various change in expressions as they recognised who David was.


    "Isn''t that Mad white personal intern?" Someone asked a bit intrigued and both interested. The other Senior Professors had their curiosity aroused when they heard who David''s Master was.


    "I heard mad white recently epted an intern a few months ago. Didn''t got to met him though since I thought he only chose one randomly due to him being under pressure and all but it seem Mad White was quite thorough in making his decision, as always." Senior Professor Luke smiled as he leaned forwards as though to get a clearer view of David.


    "He is still alive after a few months under Mad White, this students must be something special." Someone said.


    "Or something useless." Another person added. It turned out to be a female Senior Professor who had just spoken out.


    Immediately her voice sounded out, the other Senior Professors kept quiet and just watched on, refusing toment on anything. Everyone knows about the grudge between Mad white and thedy.


    They had always been at each others throat most of the time and could even be considered enemies to each other. At one points, they were in love with each other. But all of that changed in just one day.


    It could be siad that they liked each other, but they also hated each other. Since it was a fight between love and hate, the other Senior Professors had decided not to interfere with their matter, the Grand Professor especially.


    "A pity he had been sent out on a mission, otherwise he might be happy his disciple is performing well in thepetition." An old Senior Professors pointed out.


    Finally, the cloud of dust and debris was thining out from the Year One battle stage, the oue of that catastrophic attack was beginning to reveal it self.


    Half of the entire battle stage, the part that was right before David, had been entirely reduced to dust without any rough edges or irregr shaped to it.


    It didn''t matter if the stage had been made out of special material or not, the half segment of the ss one battle had been reduced by a whole segment.


    The entire audience had their mouth dropped to the extent that a tennis ball could fit inside. This was an unprecedented scene which hadn''t happened since the battle had started a few hours ago.


    Fine, they had watch the battle stage tremble, creek, and even crack. But to pulverise the entire half of the battle stage and then have the guts to say you are only using twenty percent of your strength, doesn''t that just makes you a monster!?


    The audience were really shocked at this oue. Phyllida, Divos and Narphae had a 360 drastic change of expression, shell shocked at what they had just witnessed.


    "Impossible!" Divos muttered with a slightly disfigured expression. He felt like he was riding on a roller coaster and his world was turning upside down, rushing downwards at a constant momentum.


    As for Phyllida, she only squinted her eyes for several seconds before she returned to normal. The more strength he reveals about himself, the easier it would be for the n to take care of him. By then, it wouldn''t matter if he was twice as strong as this, in the face of pure power, everything must bow.


    Instructor Ae''s stoic face allowed in a slight smile when she saw David''s performance. She was one of the people who had also seen that he was teeing the truth, he hadn''t utilised even half of his strength yet. Who knows how devastating that would be.


    But strangely, apart from David, someone else was at the stage, Lira. A few meters behind David, right at the edge of the battle field, Lira was standing there with a pale but a stoic expression on her face.


    Her face dripped profusely with sweat as she saw the devastation David''s casual punch had caused. She couldn''t help but imagine what would have happen if she hadn''t activated her supernatural power to quickly escape the effective range of the attack.

 Chapter 381 - Final Battle

    Wouldn''t she be in the same state as half of the battle stage right now? Beaten to a pulp?


    But then, her gaze hardened incredibly and her eyes narrowed to a slit. She couldn''t believe David was that powerful. What''s really shocked teh most want really David''s strength, it was the rate at which he had used in releasing that astonishing amount of power, it was just so fast.


    She could also release that amount of power if she wanted but just not as quick and simple as David had made it seem like. Her blood vessel would burst for sure and even her nerves might certainly end up ruptured if she tried such out burst of power without any build up


    David pivoted his head sideways and a smile crossed his lips as his gaze caught sight of Lira. "You survived, good. I''d hate for things to end so quickly."


    Immediately his words came out, Lira was quick to react. She opened her mouth wide shrieked sharply, creating loud explosive sound waves so loud visible whitish sound waves exploded forth in mid air.


    In just an instant, she had stimted her genes and had activated the all of her four genes. Four white wings tore through her back like extra mechanical arms, the first two stretching out four meters wide while thest two stretched out three meters wide.


    Lira''s face turned incredibly solemn and had suddenly turned incredibly beautiful. Her hair and eyes transformed into a golden and hand with the wings, she seem to look divine as she floated in mid air. Faded whitish waves seem to surround her like an aura as the slight tremble of her of muscles caused friction in the air alone, releasing the white halo that graced her with her goddess whitish halo.


    The wind howled loudly and the airflow changed astonishingly as the wings pped just once in the battle stage while the entire audience was in awe at her beauty.


    "Such magnificent beauty." "Such grace and poise." "Certainly deserve to be called a goddess." The audiences sighed and praised at the so called goddess who floated in the air.


    David raised an eye brow in surprise. If not for sharp shriek she had just made, he might have been 50 percent convinced she had somehow gotten her hands on an Angel gene map.


    But that was not the case, it looked like the gic map she followed was a little close to the angel gene map but was a bit off and could just be called an imitation of the original gene map.


    In that moment, her eyes sharpened as she locked onto David''s every movement. His entire moves or those that he was about to make in the next 10 seconds immediately entered and formted into her.


    The slightest twitching of his muscles, the expression on his face and down to the flow of his hair, all entered into her golden eyes. It was like a sort of prediction ability but was even more intense as this ability seem touch the supernatural part, predicting moves David hadn''t even made yet.


    David frowned as he could feel some sort of power lightly touching on his skin. At first, it wasn''t really noticeable but he was really sensitive with his body, which was why he had immediately noticed it. It was like some sort of hidden hands made out of air, lightly tickling on his skin and his face. Simr to a slight breeze softly blowing on his skin.


    But to David, no matter howfortable it might seem, it looked invasive to him. In just a few seconds, his muscles undted and he burst out with his strength, making the air hum like a massive amount of electricity was been generated. The air around him twisted and distorted as his body undted.


    His eyes narrowed to a slit as he fixed them into the floating goddess that was still behind him. Wuth the time it took for the sound of thunder from the skies to reach the earth, David''s figure faded.


    And the sounds of lightening rumbled and the air buzzed like multitudes upon multitudes of bees flying.


    By the time the thunder sounded, David had all of a sudden appeared right before the floating Lira. Without warning, he punched downwards.


    As for Lira, she seem to have expected it but didn''t move to dodge. Her finger seem to glow and the light intensified as she pointed her index finger right at the center of David fist.


    "Wong!"


    A loud droning sound urred and then, an orb seem to form in the center where their attacks met each other. The semi transparent orb seem to contain a massive amount of maic pulse and also contained its own gravity within that attracted things withing a few meter radius in it.


    David and Lira remained stationary in their attacks for what seen to he like a single second before and explosive bang resounded.


    The battle ground blew open like a nuclear bomb had just gone off and the entire stadium shook violently as though an earthquake of arge magnitude was going off. The battle barrier flickered like shes of lightning as though unable to no longer withstand the amount of power it was keeping in. And from the looks of things, the barrier might just break open and the attacks being suppressed would definitely st unit the faces of the students, injuring them gravely


    The two opposing students were sent flying backwards by the result of the explosion. Lira flopped he winds and with teh gust of the wind, she soared d to the air while David stood in a slight stance position to maintain his stability in the massive waves of power still roaring through the entire battle ground.


    David''s face was a bit solemn as he gazed at Lira with a contemtive expression. He had been thinking about that finger na she couldn''t figure out how she had blocked his attack with just her finger and still had enough strength to counter it.


    But then, it didn''t matter to him since in the face of true power, all techniques can be considered useless. Since she had proven she could survive 20 percent of his strength, what about using 50 percent?

 Chapter 382 - An Instructors Attack

    In the blink of an eye, the world seem to tremble and the stadium shook as though it was about to copse any moment from now.


    The dust that was flying in all directions like they had wings seem to have had their weights increased by a thousand folds as they froze in maid air but still didn''t drop down.??


    Even the free wind in the battle stage seen to have frozen as David clenched his fist. An explosive roar of thunder crackled from between his fingers.


    A miniature whirlpool formed around his arm with his fingers as the epicenter, forming a violent vortex that seem to want to suck the whole battle stage within, just like a ck hole.


    David nced at Lira and the his muscles in his arms trembled, making the air hum and boil as though arge transformer had been installed there previously.


    "The Third punch." David''s voice clearly echoed within the battle stadium and Lira who was still floating in the air suddenly started to develop a bad feeling.


    The halo around her suddenly illuminated to a blinding degree and her four white wide wings sprung out behind her to form some sort of lotus shaped barrier right in front of her.


    And as though that feeling was true, David vanished from his previous position like a phantom and when he appeared, he was already in the air, right before Lira.


    Massive amount of energy gushed out from his clenched fist, making the air him and buzz at his insane amount of power gathers in his right hand.


    It was as though time had paused when David''s clenched fist collided with Lira''s shield barrier that she had made out of wings.


    The climate in the battle stage changed abruptly and the atmosphere rumbled as thunder seem to coagte and the electrons in the atmosphere were super charged negatively, creating crackles of electricity, rumbling with shes of lightning.


    The oxygen in the entire battle stage seem to have being made out of explosivebustable gas and in the blink of an eye, a loud outburst of energy erupted out, shaking the heaven and the earth.


    The barrier flickered and shed for just a second as though it could withstand the amount of power but then, there was a peng sound along with a loud crackling sound.


    The Professors watching the scene had their eyes expanded into saucers before they immediately got to action.


    "Assemble!"


    In rapid sessions, those Professors responsible for the safety of the Year One students flickered and they disappeared from their various respectable seat only to appear at the edges of the year one battle stage where David and Lira was fighting.


    In an instant, barriers after barriers were being erected until finally the barriers were enough to cover every part of the battle stage, and then, an explosively loud bang resounded as the original barrier guarding the stage exploded into bits without warning.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    "RUMBLE!" "RUMBLE!!" "RUMBLE!!!"


    Dust and debris filled the entire arena, obscuring the battle stage from the eyes of the spectators. Those observing immediately had their jaw dropped and then all of a sudden, a figure was smashed through the first battle stage barrier before eventually mming against the study new thick barrier created by the various instructors.


    The dust began to thin and a figure walked out from the obscured fog of dust revealing itself to the world. It was David. And as for the person who had been sent flying, that person was Lira!


    Her whitish wings had already being stained brown and was now bent in an awkward position. The halo around her body faded and it seem her body was too injured to sustain the frequency it was using to release those illuminating halos.


    ording to her breathing pattern, she seem to be unconscious and probably heavily injured. A professor quickly flew into the air and caught her off the air before she could m upon the floor recklessly.


    David paused and then dusted the fragment of stone on his shoulder and then resumed walking right out of the stage. There was no need for him jump out of the stage himself since there was no dividing line or steps down the stage.


    The entire ce had been levelled up by his strength. The entire battle stage had been reduced to pure sand and dust, there was nothing, no solid material one could even call stable in the arena. The special materials the arena had been made out of had been reduced to rubbles.


    The medic quickly carried Lira off in a hurry to treat her and from the injuries caused, it would appear that it would take a few months for her injuries to heal


    There was no doubting how much strength David had used and from the strength alone, her would have being able topletely destroyed Lira and maybe even killed her but it seem he had taken mercy in her and had only broken a few parts of her bones.


    From others point of view, the sharp ones who could see through the situation well, David had shown mercy and had only retaliated on what had been done to his team mates but to the others, David was entirely wicked and refused to show mercy to the weak and maybe Infact, he might have cheated during the match.


    Just like the instructor who was responsible for the ss Onebat instruction ss.


    "You vicious kid! How can you do that to your own fellow students!? On behalf of the institute, I hereby purnish you in behalf school authorities, now die!!!"


    She seem to have gone insane at Lira''s defeat. The instructor didn''t even seem to think about her actions and immediately smacked a palm down towards David''s direction.


    By that time, the professors guarding the students had already taken down the barriers, allowing David to be exposed out in the opened without any form of protection.


    Heaven and earth shook and the world rumbled at the full power of an Hexa-gene Phaser! A loud hiss sounded in mid-air and arge serpentine tail formed in mid-air and pper down at David abruptly as though wanting to crush him down together with the messed up stage.

 Chapter 383 - Grave Injury

    "Stop this instant!" "Halt this madness!!"


    "You dare!!!?"??


    Even upon the shouts and threats from other instructors, instructor She looked to have descended into madness as the shouts of warning from other professors didn''t have much of an effect on her.


    It was as though their words were entering her left rat and thening out from the other ears.


    By the time the other professors and instructors could stop her, the Phantom Beast had formed and the loud hissing sound echoed, throughout the stadium, signifying the start of her attack.


    Arge purplish tail more than ten meters long formed in mid-air and in just a mili-second, the tail pped down in synchronisation with the instructor She''s arm pping down, the phantom tail swooped down like an hammer weighing 500 tons, tearing apart the wind with a deafening whistling sound.


    The wind howled and the atmosphere changed in an instant. The void trembled violently, on the verge of breaking apart upon bearing the magnitude of her attack.


    In the blink of an eye the original barrier made for the battle stage that was beginning to recover slowly was instantly shattered into pieces and that was only caused by the destructive wind generated by the waves around the phantomic attack.


    David''s eyes widened and multiple series of thoughts shed through his brain. If he didn''t do anything right now and just allowed the attack to hit him, there was no way he would survive the attack without activating the Silver Body or his gic bodies to resist the attack.


    But the problem was that, he was right in front of public eyes, which he would very much like to avoid but now, it looked lien he didn''t have much more of a choice as the destructive waves and threat he was sensing was sensing was making his hair stand on end, he would be terribly injured even with his hardened muscles and body as the strike wasing from a Phaser with a Six gic serums swallowed.


    Without warning, an explosive roar erupted out from David''s mouth and his entire body radiated arge amount of silvery glow that seem absorb the light spectrum around him, making him look like a blinding silvery statue made out of pure silver.


    But then as the sliver glow was about to cover his whole skin, therge illusory tail instantlynded on the stage.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!" "BOOOOOOOOM!!" "BOOOOOOOOM!!! "


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    Deadly ripples spread out in the atmosphere like water ripples, repeatedly towards he


    It was a freaking triple smash! It was as though the instructor wasn''t convinced only a single tail p was enough to eliminate David or severely injure him and then, she pped down three more towards the ground!


    But only the first two tail m sessfully hit the battle stage, thest m was put to a halt as arge illusory hand more than ten metersrge grabbed the tail and with a single yank, arge serpent was pulled out of the void, releasing a loud almost deafening shriek that also seem to escape from instructor She''s mouth along with her phantom beast.


    Someone had finally gotten there fast enough to with hold Instructor She down. The fight was then dragged out of the stadium as multiple instructors and professors dragged the attacker out from the stadium.


    The dust in the battle stage was so immense that the professors couldn''t wait for it to settle it self for them to quickly save David.


    A professor quickly upied the stage and then with a wave of his palm, he activated his own supernatural ability, waving the clouds of dust away from the arena, revealing the devastation of the so called arena. If it could even be called that anymore.


    The arena was a battle stage that was five meters above normal ground, allowing for the spectators to get a clear view at the battle on the arena. But this arena was just five meters tall but had been smashed so hard, it was embedded more than ten meters deep into the ground!


    Arge long deep hole that was more than wide enough to be a ravine split open the ground as though an earthquake had rumbled through the ce, revealing the depth of the ground.


    It didn''t matter if the battle stage had been made out of special materials or not, it was clear that the material want strong enough to withstand the attacks it had gone through in the past few minutes and had been grinded into fine dust.


    Finally, as the clouds of dust was finally removed, eventually revealing David''s figure slowly. On the destroyed battle arena, inside the stage, a student knelt their on one kneel, breathing heavily and unsteadily and his heartbeat pumping erratically as though he would topple down wind the passing of the slightest amount of wind.


    The Silver glow around his skin was beginning to fade at that time, revealing his tattered body and bloody ripped skin. And from the streaks of blood on his skin, it was obvious that some of his blood vessel had burst which could be caused by massive release of energy outputted his core to his veins and then released externally to defend himself. But it looked as though his veins wasn''t too strong to support the massive amount of energy which eventually led multiple amount of veins to rupture.


    The vein in his body, especially those on his popped up like thick veins, which showed the massive amount of work done his body had undergone in that short amount of time. His body bled profusely as though he was a tap.


    In the blink of an eye, multiple paramedics flew to the ruins and hurriedly grabbed David while spraying him with the flesh adhesives to stop him from bleeding out.


    David''s blood shot eyes nced at his surroundings while being carried away by the zero gravity bedding. His eyes squinted as he nced at the stand at which ss 12 was. In there, his team stood as they gazed at him face full of shock and surprises.


    But what made David''s pupils constrict was that instructor Ae gazed at him expressionlessly from afar.

 Chapter 384 - Shoot Oneself In The Foot

    His pupils instantly constructed as he saw the instructor gazing at him with her usually expressionless gaze that seem to be capable of prating the through every defenses and see through secrets.


    His brows squeezed together as he asked no one in particr. "Do you think she noticed?"??


    There was a momentarily silence and then a voice spoke out in David''s head. "She shouldn''t have noticed under a normal circumstance but I don''t think your instructor is normal in anyway so, there''s a slight chance she noticed you faked your injury."


    This words immediately put David into deep contemtion. He already knew his instructor want normal since the beginning. He just didn''t know she had some type of skill that could see through his injury.


    "Yeah, the possibility is there. But then, why do you say I faked my injury? I literally ruptured my veins and muscles to escape the scrutiny of the crowd. Since the old man isn''t here, I have toy low." David muttered while hisid down body was being carried off the stage.


    "You could have just not activated the Silver Body technique then you wouldn''t have to injure yourself that way."


    "Now it''s my fault I overestimated the crazy instructor''s attack. How could I have known her attacks were going to be weak?" David grumbled silently as he was finally carried to the med center.


    Finally, after a few seconds, the students were able to get off their shock.


    "W-what just happened!?" Divos asked in absolute disbelief.


    "D-did he just take on an Instructor''s attack and is still alive!?" another student muttered in disbelief.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Is an instructor even allowed to attack a student?"


    Suddenly, the crowds burst out into a total frenzy. An instructor actively attacking a student, it as the first time the year one students had ever seen or heard of it.


    It was obvious that the instructor was been dealt with, judging by the obvious shockwaves asionally boom form outside the stadium.


    And for David to have survived the attacks of a six-gene phaser, it took more than just luck to have survived an attack like that. Strength must have been involved.


    And as of what would happen after the instructor had been taken down, it would all be useless if David had died.


    It took a while for thepetition at the first year arena to continue, with the efforts of several instructors. Calming the crowds. And as if what had happened over at the Year own side, the students from other years turned a blind eye to it and only focused on their battle.


    But the one eyes of the several instructor watching the scene flickered and they quietly watched as David was being pulled off the stage and then carried to the med center.


    The silence amongst the Senior Professors was quite oppressive. It was thick and it spread through the air, making most of the students who didn''t know what was going on feeling slightly uneasy, like like a prey under the prying eyes of a predator.


    Most of the student felt ufortable with the change in the atmosphere.


    "This kid is pretty talented." The old senior professorughed as he said this.


    "Mad white must really have taken interest in this kid if he taught him the Silver Body Tempering Exercise." another senior professor added.


    "Which also mean he must have also given him that technique to." They one who spoke was a young man with arge mouth starch that appeared to be in histe twenties but was actually much older than he looked.


    "He''d never release it to me no matter how much i gave in exchange for it."


    This instantly made the oppressive silence in the atmosphere more intense. They all faced each other as though suddenly having the same idea.


    Suddenly, their was a slight cough and like snow, the oppressive atmosphere melted instantly. The professors felt as though their head had been jolted by electricity.


    They immediately went silent and bowed their head respectfully as only one person had enough mental waves to affect them.


    "Now now, this shouldn''t be the behaviour of a Senior Professors,port yourselves."


    "Since White is out on a mission, little David needs your protection." The voice of an old man sounded softly through the air, but to the other professors, the sound was a deafening thunder sounding right next to their ears.


    The professors felt as though their brain had been directly jolted by massive amounts of electrical energy.


    The effect wasn''t only physical but also psychological! Their eyes widened like saucers upon hearing and then tranting the wordsing from the Grand Professor''s.


    For the Grand Professor to mention David''s name, they knee what this meant and their hearts thumped. A few of the senior professors who had malicious thoughts and grudges on David and Mr White felt their heart dropped.


    The female Senior professor eyes moved rapidly as she was tried to figure out how it was possible but they didn''t dare to look at the Grand Professor in the eyes.


    Only they know what it means for the grand professor to mention a student''s name and then defend him...


    In a few seconds, it suddenly clicked to her. Her eyes shrunk to a pin hole and she muttered. "Impossible!"


    "Hepleted the task?" She had gone through a lot of troubles and used a lot of resources to get the attention of the grand professor and under the support from various Senior Professors she finally seeded. She then used the opportunity to inform the old man about David, exaggerating his talents and potential in the Gist filed


    Obviously, she hadn''t done this from the goodness of her heart. It had all been a n all along which had an almost 100 percent chance of sess.


    But with what she had just heard and from what she could extract from it, it was highly likely she had shot her self in the foot.


    Her expression fell drastically and her eyes turned red with her breathing and state unstable. The air trembled but just as it started, it desipate immediately as a voice interrupted.


    "Is something the matter Little E?"

 Chapter 385 - Aellas Care I

    The ruckus died down a few momentster and then thepetition resumed towards its normal flow thanks to the coordination of the professors.


    Although most students were still in shock about the whole situation, they could only hold it inside as they continued to fight for who was to be the strongest of Year one.


    Some had already decided it was David but it was a pity he was already grievously injured which meant that he wouldn''t be avable for the next round of thepetition, depriving him from fighting.


    Come to think of it, this might actually have been nned by that instructor who had suddenly gone crazy at the defeat of her best student. Some shook their heads in pity.


    "What a pity, he wouldn''t be able to fight today anymore."


    "With such grievous injury, it would take time of heal. At most, a few days."


    "If he was given a high-grade insta-heal serum, he might actually make it no matter how injured he is."


    "But then, who would waste such precious serum on a triple gene Phaser?" Another immediately refuted his words.


    Thepetition went on to its final stages as the professors discussed amongst each other.


    David''syed silently at the sick bay his whole body covered with his own blood, regting his breathing and body movements as though meditating. While in fact he was busy manipting his muscles and tissues, slowing down the rate at which they were healing by more than ten times.


    It was the first time had thought about doing such a thing which was why it was a bit difficult to achieve as he didn''t know what angle he should utilise.


    At first, after his ruptured muscles and veins healed instant, he panicked since the doctors and nursed were about to take a partial scan of his body to know actual condition he was on before the proper treatment started.


    Panicked David immediately ruptured his already healed wounds a few seconds to the scan. Since it want a full body scan, the medical didn''t require his permission before going ahead with it.


    In the end, he realized he only needed to slow down the regeneration of his cell tissues, thereby allowing his injury to slowly heal up.


    Abruptly, David sharply opened up his eyes from his lotus position and his gaze revealed a dangerous look as he red at a particr point not too far from the entrance of his ward.


    There was nothing in particr in that spot except for the in white wall and the neatly tiled ground and apart form that, there was nothing else in sight, is it was weird for David to unexpected show such hostility at the in wall as though he had gone insane.


    The room remained deadly silent and even the atmosphere looked as though it had been frozen under David''s deadly stare but even then, his gaze refused to falter as he stated at the wall as though facing a great enemy.


    A minute passed, three minutes, five minutes. It was only after an hour something changed in his ward. The white wall that was supposedly there and solid twisted and turned like space itself was being rendered apart.


    And then rippled began to spread as distortions spread out through the wall like water. In the next moment, a human gaped figure walked out with the sound of heels clicking against the board.


    David''s eyes constricted as he saw who the person was but then, he blinked his eyes as he nervouslyughed. "Instructor, I didn''t know you were here."


    Instructor Ae didn''t say a word and just walked until she was right by David''s bedside her eyes gazing into David''s own as though she desperately wanted to see through all of his secrets.


    "You knew I was here. Even a Full Gic Phaser wouldn''t notice there was anything wrong with my illusion until after 30 seconds but you, you noticed right away." She said as though stating facts and not even asking lensing forwards, with her face a few centimeters from David making David lean backwards until his back hit the wall, there was no space anymore.


    She then proceed to ask. "How did you do it?"


    David blinked his eyes andughed it off. "Instructor, you must be joking. It was really easy to notice anyoneing in. The normal airflow in the ward was disturbed which was how I noticed that something was wrong."


    Ae squinted her eyes as she scrutinised David with her charming eyes. There was no false in what David had said but still, even though the normal airflow in the ward changed when she entered, David wasn''t supposed to be powerful enough to spot the difference and let''s say he has integrated with an ability that allowed him to notice the difference in airflow, he shouldn''t have being able to know he exact spot at which she was standing.


    Which could only mean one thing, he was able to see her but want able to detect her identity. Although she thought this, she didn''t say it out loud.


    It was already an invasion of privacy for her to ask about his ability. Clearing her throat, she leaned back slight and then produced took something from her pocket.


    David breathed out slight in relief when he saw her retreat backwards, seems she bought his lies.


    "Take this." In her hands was a ss vial with a serum in it. Confused, David hesitated, wondering what the hell this woman was up to again.


    But then he caught her eye which was starting to frown upon his hesitation. Having no choice he took the serum from her.


    "What''s this?" he stated in a confused tone, obviously not knowing what the serum was since there wasn''t abel on it.


    "No need to know what it is. All you need to know is that, it will immediately heal your injuries in a few minutes and you can be active again after a while. Aright, enough talk, drink up." Instructor Ae said, starting to get impatient.

 Chapter 386 - Aellas Care II (500CPM!!!)

    Slightly surprised, the hesitation in David''s eyes lessened as he brought the bail of serum to his face. It was a greenish liquid that swirled around the bottle in just the slightest movements if David''s hand.


    Instructor Ae might be quite cruel in her means but she hadn''t harmed the students in anyway... At least, by her own hands.


    Thinking about this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and opened the lid of the vial. A familiar smell erupted from the depth of the bottle and hit his nose. David blinked his eyes and then eh remembered where exactly he had seen this exact same serum.


    It always the same high grade Insta-Heal serum his master had given to him during the event a few months ago. The supposedly rare and very expensive serum was once again sitting on his hands.


    While the instructor was at his bedside waiting for him to drink it and heal up. David''s eyes twitched slightly. He couldn''t bare to waste the serum.


    Even if he was really seriously injured, he''d rather wait for his self-regeneration to kick in and heal him rather than waste the Insta-Heal serum. It was something you couldn''t eveny your hands on even if you had enough money to buy it.


    The serum was a rare and life-saving treasure one must possess. It was even equal to a second life. Previously, David had been forced to take it and it had saved his life once.


    If he could just somehow not drink it and keep it instead, it was equal to having a second life. But then again, his self-regeneration was already at a crazy level, it was almost equal to the effectiveness of the serum but the serum could regenerate severed limbs whereas his self regeneration wasn''t that powerful yet. He looked up and saw the impatient face if the instructor staring straight at him.


    "You don''t want it?" Her voice chilled and her eyes turned cold as she asked with squinted eyes.


    David smiled but it was more of a bitter smile as he immediately answered. "It''s not that instructor, it''s just that it''s too expensive for me to take it. Can I just drink it up another time?"


    He looked hopefully at the instructor but it was a cold gaze that met his hopeful one. Chuckling bitterly, he had no choice but to do as she said.


    ''What a waste.'' David muttered in his mind and then under the intense gaze of the instructor, he gulped down the entire bottle of serum.


    Hot streams of energy flowed through his throat and spread through his arms, stomach, muscles and then his entire body. But the warm stream of energy flowed through his body aimlessly as though it couldn''t find what it was looking for.


    David had been speaking to the instructor which was why he wasn''t able to focus on slowing his healing rate, allowing his self-regeneration to kick in, his cells rapidly grew and fixed all the injuries in his body.


    The stream of energy endless flowed around his body, looking for some tissues and cells to fix. Suddenly, suction force erupted from within David''s veins, sucking the stream of energy directly into his heart.


    David suddenly felt his heart rate increase slowly, bit by bit but then, as he reached his previous limit which he had been stuck at in a while. But his Increasingly beating heart rate didn''t slow down, instead, the speed suddenly increased explosively.


    200CPM!


    300CPM!!


    400CPM!!!


    RUMBLE!!!


    His blood rotated around his body with an intense speed his body trembled and his muscles rumbled like thunder. The void trembled and rippled like waves in water and gravity became unstable, under the intense revolution of his blood around his veins.


    450CPM!!!


    Every item in theb not more than 10kg began to levitate, cycling through the room as though a small tornado had suddenly being formed as the gravity in the ward was being disrupted.


    David''s body began to float slightly in midair. His closed eyes trembled as though he was going through some sort of pain. , sitting cross-legged, floating slightly in midair.


    470CPM!!!


    Heat erupted out from his body, spreading through the atmosphere like a storm. His iron tempered veins creaked upon such power and was beginning to reach its limit. The void trembled insistently as though it was being turn apart by some power and the void was trying it''s best to contain it.


    500CPM!!!


    Suddenly, everything seem to freeze and it was as though someone pushed the pause button at the whole world. Half a second passed, everything was still frozen.


    A full second passed... Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    "Roar!!!" An explosive roar exploded from deep within David''s mouth, his stomach rumbling, inting and deting like balloons.


    Everything in the room exploded into smithereens! Sending metal shards catapulting in all directions, embedded deep within the walls, ceilings and tiles. Creating massive holes within the walls and everywhere they touched.


    His body trembled and David felt his muscles shivered. He sucked in an ocean full of breath from his nose and then, slowly released them back to the atmosphere.


    He was beginning to calm down. Hs levitating body slowly fell back to the bed which was the only thing remaining in the ward.


    The energy within his body had faded and his blood revolution began to decrease until finally, it was beating the same as normal humans heart rate.


    The massive increase in CPM was just too great it shocked David himself. Seems the High grade Insta-heal serum wasn''t anything simple. Even his own body wasn''t simple.


    A smile graced his mouth as he opened his eyes and was greeted with a very beautiful eye staring at him as though wanting to bore holes through him.


    They were so close to the extent that David could feel the heat being generated from her face. He could see the tiny tiny pores on her skin and even the little bit of green at the outer region of her pupil. He couldn''t help but admit, the instructor''s was an absolutely stunning beauty. And if she wasn''t very Ice cold, she would have seen lots of suitors wishing to have her.

 Chapter 387 - The Final Battle I

    David subconsciously swallowed his saliva upon the sweet fragrance enveloping his nose. He leaned backwards slightly when he finally git back to his senses.


    "Tell me, what just happened?" The beautiful instructor finally opened her mouth after staring straight at David for more than a minute straight.


    "W-what do you mean?" David asked in return, pretending not to know what she was referring to.


    "Don''t y dumb with me David. Every single object apart from the bed has being destroyed and then, you floated in the air for about a few seconds, roaring silently while releasing waves of power that shouldn''t belong to an ordinary Triple-gene Phaser. So I will repeat my words, incase you didn''t hear me properly the first time. Tell me, what just happened." The instructor''s face turned deadly seriously as she stared at David, expecting some kind of answer.


    David squinted his eyes as his brain rapidly got to work. ''She didn''t know what happened, which meant that she couldn''t see through the passive silencing ability of my vampire gene. Otherwise, she would have known that the Serum she gave me somehow boosted my blood cycle to a ridiculous degree.''


    Thinking up to here, David felt relieved. If she heard the rapid rate of his heart beat, she would have figured things out which would immediately make things difficult for him. Upon reaching the Phaser stage, ones blood cycle would remain stuck in that particr cycle the person advanced from a Spryher to a Phaser.


    But to David, there wasn''t such a limit. He could still increase his body blood revolution even after advancing to a Phaser and even then, seems like his body possess something that even he could not understand that increased his heart rate upon ingesting the high-grade Insta-heal.


    "It''s really nothing. Moreover, if it was something really troublesome, I will report it to my master Mr White when hees back." David said and then ced emphasis on the word Master.


    Upon hearing his words instructor Ae gaze at David with squinted eyes and the both of them locked gazes at each other.


    Just a moment before David was feeling too ufortable, instructor Ae removed her eyes from him and moved backwards a few paces.


    "Alright, since you said so, I believe you are okay. As long as you win the final battle for my ss, I wouldn''t care any longer how your body suddenly grew powerful."


    With that, she waved her hands and then like an illusion, everything in the ward melted like candle. Just like a film ced at the outer edges of the real world, revealing what was real.


    The massive holes in the walls faded away and the objects that had been destroyed in dust by the massive surge of power remained in ce as though what had happened before was an illusion.


    Shocked, David''s eyes opened wide and a frown formed at the edges of his brows. There are lots of supernatural power out there but the once he had seen so far were understandable.


    But what the instructor just pulled off was on a different league of its own. It was as though she reversed time, making the destroyed objecte back to ce or maybe she created her own reality and then removed it after the damaged had been done.


    That was the only logical exnation David could find. But then, how do you reverse time? Even more so, how do you create your own reality. But of them were simply impossible to do.


    This began to give David a bit of headache as he brainstormed. The fact that the instructor had said he was to fight one finalst battle didn''t even bother him.


    His only thoughts were how to defeat someone with powers simr to Ae''s or even the instructor herself.


    "Take this."


    Bam!


    A couple of fine quality clothing was dropped in David''sp.


    "Put them on, the final battle is in one hour. Check your message, I''ve sent some information on who your opponent is going to be." Instructor Ae said and then she took her leave and began to walk out from the Sanitarium.


    David''s frown softened and he threw the thoughts of trying to figure out how exactly this ability works or the back of his head. And although it as advantageous to know the internal workings of as many strange ability as one could learn, it was also useless as in the face of true power, all ability must crumble.


    With that, he proceeded to check his message. An holographic image burst to the air above his left arm. In just a few clicks, information about his opponent showed up in his interface.


    In that second, David''s gaze immediately turned seruous. It was because his opponent was the one with the Demi-God gene. And also, a member of ss One. Which meant that the instructor had only pretended to go mad out of anger and had immediately attacked to cripple him.


    In order for there to not be any unexpected situation, like David defeating the opponent, the instructor of ss one had taken the risk of attacking a student.


    Which might have also provoked instructor Ae to release a high-grade Insta-heal serum to him. But then, all would be all fir nothing if he lost the battle.


    Slightly deep in thought, he passed through the memories of the demigods he knew of. If his opponent truly had the gene of a demigod, no matter how strong a Phaser was, there was no way he would be able to defeat such a person.


    Having the gene of a demigod was even more powerful that having the genes of legendary beasts. For example, in a fight between the divine beast Dragon and Hercules the demigod, it was no doubt who would win as there are records stating that Hercules had once yed a dragon before.


    The gic maps of Demi-gods are extremely rare and difficult to a cure as it would cost an astronomical amount of money and connection to acquire.

 Chapter 388 - The Final Battle II

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, it shouldn''t be the original gene." Hazel tried tofort him.


    David was taken aback."Who said anything about being afraid?"


    "I was only trying to figure out what Demi-God gene the person might possess." David tried to exin but then, he was reminded of who he was talking to, Hazel.


    She would tease and humiliate him whatever chance she got which included this moment. He then proceeded to ignore her. Since he couldn''t win an argument against her, he would remain silent.


    After getting up and then recing his bloody clothes with the new one, he then turned to leave the sanitarium.


    In the stadium, the battle between ss One Strucker and ss Eight Conan was getting more and more intense by the second!


    The battle arena reverberated and the wind roared as fire battles against the stormy wind. They both had activated their own supernatural powers and it was the final moment. The result of this showdown would determine the winner of this battle!


    Now one had expected for ss Eight to hide such a talented person as Conan. He had fought with all of his strength and was even showing signs of overpowering Strucker!


    But then, Strucker seem to have experienced way more battle than his opponent had. With skillful execution, he twisted his hands and the raging fire pouring out from his hands pieced through the stormy wind and sted against Conan''s chest, immediately kicking him out from the arena!


    The crowds of students cheered upon watching such an intense battle. And felt pity for the new dark horse. If only he was a little bit experienced, he might have actually won the battle.


    "ss One Wins!"


    The referee then came out to the battle stage. Spreading his hands outwards, he calmly spoke.


    "Now, this years battle was particrly more intense and hit blooded than thest few battles I''ve refereed over the years. And I can tell you that, the next battle, is going to blow your mind!"


    The crowds roared in cheer as his words.


    "Now now, calm down. ss 15 seem to have being particrly lucky in the past few stages of the match and we''re super lucky to have received the Free card in the previous draw, making them sit out the battle. But now... "


    "Now... They have no choice but to battle!"


    The over enthusiastic crowds screamed for blood as the referee gave his wonderful speech.


    "This final battle is between ss 1 and ss 15, such a massive difference in ss. It was obvious who would win the battle but then again, ss 15 had fauve us a few surprises over thest few matches which was unexpected."


    "Without further dy, let the final opponentse to the stage!"


    "Fight!"


    "Fight!!"


    "Fight!!!"


    David breathed out as he heard the shouts in the stadium. Cracking his tensed body, he began to walk out from the stand.


    His body movements were stiff and his legs movements were short as though he was a little sick.


    The spectators who were screaming for blood instantly had their drive lessened.


    "Is this not the guy that got attacked by an instructor? What is he doing here?"


    "I heard he died on the way to the Medical Center, I guess he survived?"


    "Look at the way he''s walking, I don''t think he can withstand a single punch from me."


    "Who is talking about a punch? The shockwaves from my fist would probably topple him to the ground."


    "Seems like ss 15 has given up on this final fight which is why they are sending him here."


    Various discussions rose up amongst the spectators as they spected on the development of the situation at hand.


    Even the referee was stunned and didn''t know what to do for a second. He had promised the crowds an exciting fight but with what he was seeing, looks like his promise was doomed to fail at its Infancy.


    David stiffly walked to the battle stage and as soon as he got there, he was face to face with his opponent, he was slightly astonished.


    His opponent was a stunning looking girl with an innocent expression on her face. She was the type of person that looked as though she couldn''t hurt a fly no matter how monstrous it seem to be.


    Her eyes were glossy and watery as she gazed at him with curiosity. So innocent and pure David''s heart almost melted instantly.


    He was confused. The girl seem to be just at most 8 or even 7 years old. He was more than twice her age infact. ''What is a girl her age doing at a ce like this? David wondered.


    "You must be confused." her voice sounded so soft, David really wished he could just forfeit the match and let her win.


    But, he had given his word that he would win and he wasn''t about to go back on it.


    "Yea, I am." David admitted to it.


    "You have a strong will. Others would have forfeited the match immediately." The girl''s innocent voice sounded out.


    "Yeah, I can see why they forfeit. But I''m really not others. Moreover. I gave my word to the instructor that I will win the battle." David stiffly shook his head as though in pity. His body was still in an unbelievable pain it was almost heart wrenching.


    He had wondered if he would be able to battle in this situation but now that he had seen his opponent, the worry flew right out the window.


    The girl pursed her lips as she nced at David with a confused look on her face. "You don''t know who I am do you?"


    "Sorry, this is the first time I''m meeting you." David confessed.


    "Oh, I see." The girl nodded with a look of realisation on her face after hearing his words. "It''s no wonder you didn''t forfeit."


    "I''m Lilith by the way." She said with a smile, a smile so pure it dampened the sun it self.


    David squinted his eyes as he tried to decipher her meaning but nodded his head in response. "I''m Davi-."


    "I can''t see through her." Hazel interrupted him. This sentence was very simple. Just a phrase with five words in it. But then, this words made David''s heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 389 - Battling Lilith

    Immediately her words came out and resounded in the ears of the audiences, the cheering spectators immediately died down.


    It was as though that name was some sort of scary demon to them. The whole of Year One student began to whisper amongst themselves about the name they heard.


    As for David, his mind was pretty upied to be disturbed by those details. "But you said you can see through anyone as long as they haven''t reached the Integrated Phaser Stage yet, so what''s the problem?"


    "I remember telling you that. But now, I''m telling you I can''t see through her strength. It''s as though she is putting on some sort of gadget or a defensive cloak or force field that shrouds and protect her from any prying force or waves." Hazel responded.


    But this response didn''t seem to give David any peace of mind. Instead, it made him even more wary of the little girl before him.


    It was then he noticed that the cheering crowds had suddenly gone quiet. As he was gazing around, he caught sight of the instructor, staring at him with a very serious expression on her face. It was as though she knew he was fighting a great enemy and there wasn''t really a chance at wining the match.


    The referee got off the stage and the barrier rose up. The defensive barrier which had just been activated was more than ten times stronger than the previous one that had been activated in his first battle.


    He could see through that from the thickness and the humming intensity of the barrier. It was as though someone the person who had activated the barrier knee what was going to happen.


    He squinted his eyes slightly and gazed at the little girl in front of him. She was leas than ten meters away from him but even David couldn''t sense any energy rippleing from her. It was as though she was just an ordinary human girl facing him.


    "Shall we start?" Her crystalline voice sounded in his ears like sweet chimes. David tilted his head with a strange smile on his face.


    "Why not."


    Suddenly Lilith''s ck pupils began to expand over her eyes, covering all of the whiteness it previous had. Her eyes turned pitch ck and her innocent expression instantly warped.


    Her lips tilted into a strange but evil smirk as she nced at David. Her entirely innocent and pure aura changed drastically as she emitted an extremely potent wave of evil, bloodlust and destruction.


    He could feel the waves in the air destabilising destabilise and an awful smell of blood hit David''s nose, making him frown in disgust. The smell enveloped the entire battle arena, leaving no room for oxygen to take it''s ce.


    She had to have killed thousands of people for her bloodlust to be so strong. He couldn''t believe how innocent she looked in the beginning.


    The bloodlust was so strong that David could hardly breathe. There was a look on his face as though facing a great enemy. That was because this was the first time battling someone with so much bloodlust that it was suffocating.


    He shook the muscles in his body and the blood lust suffocating him, was repelled out from his immediate surroundings.


    "Interesting. You are more fun to y with. I hope youst longer than the previous toy" Lilith said with her evil smile but this time, her voice wasn''t pure ans sweet. Instead, it was as though five people were speaking through her, sounding absolutely demonic.


    David could feel the goosebumps rising on his skin and he clicked his tongue against his teeth. "I also hope you''re stronger than you seem."


    David retorted back with a sarcastic smile. All of a sudden, his smile froze as the Lilith turned right into a blur and shed past him in a streak of red lightning.


    He was frozen in ce as and he looked down, only to see four clean scratch marks in his left arm. The wound was so deep he could see the whiteness of his bones.


    David''s eyes changed slightly. She was fast, too fast for him to react at all and now that his body seem to be bloated with energy, he needed time for his body topletely merge with the energy but then, he hade to the battle field instead.


    Every increase in blood cycle would simultaneously increase the body muscles, strength and reflexes. David''s blood cycle had increased way too fast making his body stiff from too much strength. Moreover, his blood vessels, tissues and muscles are all very sour at the moment which had decreased hisbat capability by more than 80 percent.


    The w marks on his arms were about to heal but it was as though there was some type of force keeping it from closing up but still, the regeneration of his xeels also seem to have slowed down, and only stopped the blood from bleeding but then, the wounds gaped open to outside world.


    Lilith stood at the other side, while tilting her head in surprise and a slight amount of confusion. She had nned to torture her opponent by cutting of every part of his body piece by piece until there was only the body left and then ultimately pushing him off the stage since she wasn''t allowed to kill. But then, her opponent seem to have trained in some impressive Body-Tempering Exercises.


    That swipe of hers would have certainly split a whole metal building in half but to David, it was only able to cause flesh marks on his skin.


    "Fascinating." She lickes her her long lips in joy and her pitch dark eyes revealed the excitement she hadn''t felt in such a long time.


    Another streak of blood lightning shed and another four w marks could be seen on David''s chest. That wasn''t all. Several streaks of blood lightning shed and several bloody scratch could be seen all over his skin and body.

 Chapter 390 - Battling Lilith I

    At first David was getting annoyed and was about to act, it was then he noticed something and strangely didn''t do anything to resist her attacks.


    But to the others in the stage, it seem liker David was defenseless against Lilith and wasn''t able to get hold of her. But they didn''t me him tho, that was because Lilith''s movements was so fast she seem to move with lightning streaks.


    If not for the trail of blood that streaked across the battle field, and several bloody marks on David''s skin the spectator''s watching the match might have the misconceptions that she was teleporting from one ce to the other.


    The bagan to fell pity for David and even some of them couldn''t continue to watch the battle as it was torture for them to see so much blood in such a battle and injury. This wasn''t even a fight any longer, this was a one sided torture.


    Phyllida and the rest of the team continued to watch and internally, they felt grateful that the instructor hadn''t chosen either of them for the battle, otherwise they would have been the one on the receiving end of that painful experience. Lilith''s speed had surpassed what a Quad-gene Phaser or even a Penta-gene Phaser could probably react to.


    David closed his eyes and continued to regte the state of his body. Previously, he though he had a slim hope of winning the battle due to the current state of his body. But now, the chance wasn''t so slim anymore.


    "Just a little bit, a little." David muttered as he staggered forwards upon being shed upon at the back. The fine clothing he was putting on had been shredded to pieces, covered inrge amounts of blood.


    David then frowned as he muttered to himself. "Not enough." his eyes opened as he nced at Lilith who seem to be enjoying admiring her work on his body.


    His eyes were indifferent as he spoke. "Little girl, if this is all you are you capable of, then I''m disappointed."


    Lilith stopped in her movements and she tilted her head as he observed David from his head down or the toe. "Oh, I see. Your body is currently in a weakened state due to too much gic energy, so you need an external force to help temper them back to your muscles."


    Her ovepping voice said, instantly shocking David. His eyes opened widely and he was thoroughly astonished. This time, his expression turned even more serious than ever before. This was the first time others were able to see through him.


    "I might as well help you. Its been long I met someone who could resist me." With that, multiple streaks of lightning shed, turning to several streaks of red thunder that seem to bloat the skies.


    In a sh, a sharp painful grunt escaped David''s lips as he knelt on one kneel, sweat dropping over his head and in the blink of an eye, multiple streams of blood ppfted out from his body like rushing tap water!


    Multiple bloody w marks covered his entire being, including his face! He was In danger!


    The crowds gasped at the shocking sight and couldn''t help but look away at the frightening and pitiful looking David.


    David inhaled deeply for breathe and after a few seconds he stood up, the blood that were dipping out from his skin closed up and he stared at Lilith with blood shot eyes.


    "You shouldn''t have done that." He touched the four bloody w strike on his face and saw blood on his skin.


    Lilith let out an evilughter. "I was just trying to help, don''t take it too personally."


    "I''m sorry, but I took it personal."


    "First Star." He whispered.


    RUMBLE!!!


    The air shook and David grew from his usual height to a two meters tall height in the blink of an eye. Bloody streaks of veins formed around his body to form some sort of blood web around his skin. His muscles grew and taunted.


    Boom!


    The battle floor gave a deep thud as David''s feetnded on it, but it didn''t exploded like the previous time.


    In the blink of an eye, David appeared before Lilith whose pupils constricted at David''s speed. But she wasn''t intimidated at all.


    "Not bad at all." She smacked her lips in excitement with a sh, she disappeared from her previous location, only to appear behind David who was still grabbing at her after images with his hands.


    Shiiiiiig!


    Sparks flew off as her ws made contact with David''s back. But David''s reaction was too quick, he twisted his waste and lick backwards.


    Boom!


    Shockwaves stacked in the air, exploding with ripples running wide until it touched the barriers of the battle field and was nullified.


    Lilith drifted backwards with her hands crosse as she blocked the kick. David wasn''t one to miss an opportunity, he kicked backwards and with heavy thuds to the ground, his spear increased to an astonishing degree he could almost rival her speed.


    He was before her in the next moment, he instantly punched forwards. Ripples formed around his fist and his fist left several after images in the air as he punched with his full might.


    David was sure even a Quad-gene Phaser would instantly copse upon receiving such the attack if not dying immediately. But Lilith cackled crazily and her small figure formed a fist of her own and she also released a punch of her own.


    BANG!


    It was like a thunder p. The air exploded into smithereens, sending visible colourless shockwaves in all direction, but this destructive shockwaves wasn''t enough to hinder the two.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lilith was like a mad raging tempest, cackling madly as she mmed fist after fist at David, leaving several after images behind as though she had multiple hands.


    While David was like a towering mountain, steadily epting her punches while the ones he could dodge, he evaded, the ones he couldn''t, he blocked with his fist.


    Lilith''s reflexes was way higher than David''s, giving her the advantage in the closebat fight but David wasn''t weak at all.


    And although he was a beat slow, his body was able to withstand the punches that escaped his block. So in this fight, although he was receiving say more gist than he was dishing out, it didn''t matter as long as his opponents fist could do nothing to him.


    "That was fun. Let''s see if you can withstand my other state."Lilith''s grin was like the devil''s own as the evil glint in her eyes became extremely prominent.

 Chapter 391 - Fallen Angel Gene

    A massive surge of power erupted form within her and her strength increased by a fold, making her even stronger than she already was.


    David''s was slightly taken aback as watched Lilith''s nail turned pitch ck, growing very sharp and long, formore than ten centimeters.


    The colour of her eyes changed and there seem to be a tinge of purple within. A sharp devilish tail tore out from her back, swinging back and forth in the air like a vine.


    The tip of the tail was like an arrow. It was so sharp it tore through the air without much effort, wrapping against her legs like it had sentience of its own.


    David''s pupil constricted and he was beginning to sense the demigod gene in her. He had his own spection about the gene but he wanted her to use her full state as she was still hiding something.


    That''s right, even with her current strength right now, she wasn''t using her full strength yet!


    Like an arrow, she charged towards him with intensity that made the air explode with a bang.


    David didn''t shy away either, his stomped his foot against the ground and dashed forwards with incredibly speed almost simr to Lilith''s.


    Boom! The air vibrates as both parties collided, but David was sent staggering backwards, his muscles twitching crazily as his feet left deep imprints in the ground.


    His face flushed red as a massive amount of gic force rushed into his body, fighting with his own gic force. His blood had flowed backwards in reverse after the collision!


    Lilith let out a sadistic smile upon seeing this and shed directly in front of him. Since his blood was flowing in reverse, he wouldn''t be able to move freely until after his blood flow had recovered.


    Knowing this, Lilith let out an evil smile and said. "I''d this is the extent of you power, I''m thoroughly disappointed."


    Her tail slithered it''s way from her back, wrapping around David''s neck, lifting his hulking body and then bringing his face towards hers.


    David''s eyes widened and his face turned pale purple as he was been chocked by the long tail. Lilith''s eyes widened and her long tongue licked from the corner of his lips up to his head.


    "I bet you taste amazing." Her rough voice giggled throughout the arena as shepped at his face.


    All of a sudden, she seem to notice a slight smirk on David''s face. But before she could figure out what it means, David''s muscles suddenly vibrated and a blinding sh of light erupted from his body, blinding Lilith in that moment.


    His entire body turned into silver, making him look like a statue mad out of silver. Intense battle wantes erupted out of him as he stared condescendingly at Lilith.


    "You fell for it." before she could as much as let out a shriek, David grabbed her by the neck and mmed her skull repeatedly to the ground. Completely merciless and emotionless.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He had seen through her body and her blood lust waves and could tell that she must have killed thousands of people to cultivate the gene map she was using. And from what he must be sensing, there would no doubt be innocents among the people she must have ughtered.


    For someone so evil, David didn''t need to hold back his punches. And although the rules were truly not to kill your opponent, since she wanted to cut off his arms, he would make sure to cripple her.


    His face was cold as he continued to smash her skull directly to the ground. It must be known that the arena floor want the same as thest time. This time, the arena floor had been upgraded. The thickness was ten times the original, which made it more difficult to be destroyed by their strength.


    Shockwaves exploded repeatedly as David smashed her head into the ground. Her long tail was still wrapped tightly around his neck with its sharp pointy tip digging forcefully into his neck, trying to puncture the major arteries on his neck but then, that wasn''t at all sessful as his skin had been strengthened and was now even stronger than metal.


    It will be very difficult to pierce through his skin as he had activated the Silver Tempering Body.


    Suddenly, David realised he was unable to m her head into the ground anymore. He was trying to push h we head into the ground but it was as though her head had suddenly be titanium.


    He couldn''t even move it an inch even when using all his strength. To his surprise, Lilith slowly but surely raised her battered head up even with the force he was putting on his arms.


    An overwhelming amount of murderous waves rolled out of her like a wave, freezing the atmosphere itself from moving.


    David felt a suffocating sensation cloud his mind as she stared at him with her dark evil eyes. It was a king it impossible for him to breath.


    His eyes opened as he wondered. ''Is this the power of having a Demi-God gene?''


    "Yiu should not have done that." She said word for word. Her body then began to lift off the ground as a pair of ck long feathered wings emerged from behind her, wanting to cover the sun itself with its body. The waves around her exploded and surrounded the entire arena.


    A feeling of suppression overcame everything within a 500 meter radius, making them want to bow with either willingly or non willing. Even the barrier around the battle arena was shaking as though it was about to be forcefully over ridden.


    But then the barrier shed as it was upgraded again, letting it withstand the force she was emitting. David''s eyes widened in shock.


    He wouldn''t be able to pull this off even of he used all of his strength to try it. His kneels buckled slightly but David resisted the urge to kneel.

 Chapter 392 - Are You Sure They Wouldnt See Through The Fog?

    His eyes appeared quite blood shot and he gritted his teeth tightly, resisting the massive pressure weighing down on him.


    It was as though there was a mountain pressing forth from above eight on top of him.


    "I said kneel!"


    BOOM!!!


    The battle ground creaked and was forcefully pushed to the ground by a meter!


    David let out a muffled groan and his legs buckled. It was as though gravity had been increased by over a thousand fold. Even with his recently enhanced body and muscles, he couldn''t withstand such a force.


    Boom! One of his kneel sted a deep hole into the ground. His silver body creaked as he resisted the urge to bend his second leg.


    His eyes turned bloodshot as he stared at menacingly at Lilith. The entire crowd were thoroughly shocked by this disy of power.


    Some turned their faces away as they couldn''t bare to watch the humiliation that was happening right in front of them. This power was almost equivalent to an integrated Phasers own. There was surely noone who would be able to resist such force.


    The students all knew about Lilith, and if her cruel and wicked ways. It was said that students who met her outside of the Institution rarely survived as she would kill them without hesitation. As long as there was no evidence of her crime, there was nothing the Institute could do about her.


    Moreover, it was said that she has some sort of powerful background guarding her, making her untouchable for those family that wish to sick revenge against her.


    Lilith''s face waspletely emotionless. There wasn''t a trace of emotion in her eyes either. Her eyes were cold and indifferent as though she was just about to crush an ant.


    Her gruff voice resounded with the arena as she floated towards David. "Cutting off your limbs was me wanting to be kind to you but since you are an ungrateful little bastard, I will peel every little skin and nails od yours and make you watch as you swallow them down."


    With a smirk she waved her hands and arge amount of smoke erupted from her, blocking the audience from seeing them.


    "This fog can block the vision of everyone, even including the senior professors so they wouldn''t be able to witness what I''m about to do to you incase they try to stop me. And as for the Grand Professor, I dint think he has any interest in our battle." Lilith giggled as she waved her hands, making more smoke puff out from her body.


    David''s eyes werepletely bloodshot and veins popped out from every corner of his skin as he resisted and tried to stand up back.


    "You are a demon." David spat out.


    "Quite close but no I''m a fallen angel." She raised her fingers and prepared to skin David''s body when she heard David ask again.


    "Are you sure they wouldn''t be able it see through your fog?"


    "Well, I''ve personally tested it my self and only the Grand Professor has the capabilities to see through the fog."


    "She''s right, this is the exact same wave that didn''t let me see through her strength either." Hazel added.


    "Oh, good." David sighed with relief and casually stood up from the ground as though he wasn''t in under any pressure. It was like the pressure had suddenly dessipated into thin air.


    But the ground was still creaking and the atmosphere in the arena was heavy than usual which meant that her ability was still in effect. Lilith was confused as to what was going on.


    "Restraining my strength and then putting on this act, simply too tiring. I wonder how those actors in movies do it." David grumbled as he yanked the tail off his neck, directly tearing it apart.


    ck blood sttered on the ground and Lilith let out a miserable shriek as her tail was ripped apart.


    The pain seem to have woken her up as she screamed. "Im-I''mpossible!"


    David twisted his shoulders and his muscles vibrated. In just a second, all of the w marks on his body began to rapidly close up until finally, there was not a single mark left on his skin.


    He touched the mark on his face and then locked his eyes on Lilith. "I told you that you shouldn''t have done that. You will pay for it."


    He casually reached out towards the air and grabbed at Lilith''s head. His hand''s moving speed was seemly slow, but to Lilith the hand moved so fast, that the intention to retreat with her wings had juste to her but she wasn''t able to execute it before David grabbed a hold of her small head.


    Rumble! Boom!! Boom!!!


    He instantly mmed her head against the ground again. This time, the sound was a nuke going off the arena as the entire arena sunk into the ground two me meters deep.


    David didn''t stop there, he continued to smash her head into the ground until the floor cracked open like egg and was smashed into bits.


    Painful shrieks and threatens escapes Lilith''s lips but what she got was a head smash back to the ground. It was then David could feel the fog she had created seem to be fading, he smirked.


    She wasn''t that dumb alright, Davidughed inside but still, she had just dyed the time of her punishment, she wouldn''t be able to escape what he was going to do to her eventually.


    He didn''t want to lower himself to her level, doing the exact same thing she said she would do to him, no. He was going to bid his time. As for now, he would let her go but not without a scar.


    David''s muscles twitched and his veins danced around his arms like snakes. He had stop circting the Silver Body Tempering Exercise and was only using pure strength from his body right now.


    But the horrifying strength contained in his body instantly made the air release visible shockwaves. It was as though the atmosphere itself could barely resist such power before being ripped apart!


    His hands slowly clenched to a fist, under Lilith''s horrified stare, right before the fog faded, he punched her.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 393 - Shock!

    RUMBLE!!!


    The world turned dark and a massive suction force erupted formed at the center of the battle arena, trying to suck in everything in it like a massive ck hole .


    The seemingly ck hole spun so rapidly, the gravitational force in the atmospherepletely copsed.


    Time seem to pause for a moment as the ck howl seem to have reached its limit and in an instance, it exploded right over Lilith''s chest with David''s fist as its center.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    It was as though an atomic bomb had gone off. The whole stadium rumbled and the entire world shook. This was just a simple fist strike with just his bodily strength.


    Visible colourless shockwaves sted out repeatedly in the stage.


    Hum! Hum!! Hum!!! THUMP!!!


    Lilith''s eyes were wide open in fear and horror. The fist hadn''t even touched her yet, but her chest had already sunk in by the massive shockwaves repeatedly forming from his fist.


    The atmosphere rippled and there was a tear sound as though ater of cloth had been ripped apart.


    Boom!


    If this fist touched her body, there was no doubt that she would be immediately evaporated be sted into blood mist. But it was a good thing David decided bit to kill her... Yet.


    The Fist only stopped just a inch before it touched her but even then, her entire body was sent smashing backwards like a bullet leaving the barrel of a gun.


    She directly smashed into the protective shield around the battle field but that wasn''t nearly enough to stop the force.


    Crack! Bang!!!


    The barrier shattered into pieces the instant her body touched it and then she smashed against the ground, creating a deep hole as her body was buried deeply into the ground. The amount of dust that rose up covered more than half of the entire battle field.


    The audience eyed opened wide in shock. The barrier had actually been shattered into pieces by their strength. It was fortunate that the spectator''s stand was a few meter higher than the battle arena. If that weren''t the case, David would have been smashed into one of the spectator''s, injuring them in the process.


    Numerous people sighed in pity at his defeat. It was to be expected since the strength Lilith had shown from the beginning was just too overwhelming. Her strength was astonishing not to talk about the gene she had integrated with. A demigod gene, with her strength, she could single handedly defeat any one in the Phaser stage as long as they weren''t above the integrated Phaser''s stage.


    Thick dust and fragments covered the entire battle field, keeping the person within from the audiences sight but, they didn''t need to check that much to know that Lilith had won the match.


    Instructor''s Ae''s face darkened slightly and her hands clenched tightly against the railing she was holding, immediately reducing it to t metal.


    But still, there was still that glimmer of hope in her eyes as she stared at the figure that was beginning to show as the dust started clearing off.


    As for David who was still in buried deep underground by the attack, thebourers were still trying to dig deep into the ground, trying to carefully retrieve and quickly treat the student as the medics couldn''t even imagine how serious the injury would be.


    Suddenly, someone let out a gasp of shock as they seem to have seen who the person with the dust was.


    "Wait! I-isn''t that David?" he immediately called out to his fellow student who was about to leave as he asked


    It was then the dust cleared, revealing the person within, numerous shocked gasp sounded across the stadium like a symphony. It was as though they had seen something absolutely shocking and even crazy to believe. Making other spectators who were beginning to leave turn back in confusion. In the next second, they too gasped in shock.


    Instructor Ae''s eyes widened and in the next moment, a clearughter of joy and victory that was so crystalline came out from her lips. In the blink of an eye, every ss 15 students erupted into joy and some even directly broke through form the stand and directly rushed at David with joy as they lifted him up as a clear sign of victory!


    Those from other sses were thoroughly shocked and their jaw dropped in surprise. They couldn''t say they were happy with the result but still, they also couldn''t say they were sad with the result.


    Other instructors from other sses went ahead to congratte Instructor Ae whose face was glowing with pride as she ept their congrattions.


    As for the students in ss One, some directly left the stage In shame while those left weren''t ahead to help retrieve Lilith who was assumed to be buried deep in the ground.


    The professors were all shocked and confused as they didn''t know what had happened while they discussed a isn''t each other on the matter.


    The massive st had shaken the stadium which had attracted the attention of those student in other years. Their eyes revealed confusion when they sensed the wave of power that was beginning to subside. The power was almost equivalent to that of an integrated Phaser and from what they could see, it was a professor who had done it, it should be a student.


    This instantly made them surprised and also suspicious. Especially those in Year Five as only a handful of them had the strength of an Integrated Phaser.


    So sensing such power wave from the year one battle stage was quite shocking and confusing as a year one shouldn''t possess such strength as of yet even if they were a 7 star talented genius.


    In a particr seat amongst those in Year Five, five students sat a quite peculiar space. Near the five students, there wasn''t a single students in sight. It was as though no one dared to even think of seating so close to them.

 Chapter 394 - Vathar

    The five students radiated an intense amount of oppressive and otherworldly waves as they sat in their seat.


    In the middle of the five people, a single individual sat on the seat with his left leg over the right one. He had a bored expression on his face and even after the stadium shook, he didn''t even bother gazing at which direction it wasing from.


    He was a very handsome man with blonde neatly tidied up blond hair. His eyes were the most prominent part of him as they shone like stars in the skies. They weren''t the usual dull looking sky blue colour but they seem to be brimming with energy that made them look like stars and ocean swimming across the borders of his pupils.


    The other four people around him had looked sideways as they felt the tremor underneath them. The year one battle arena was far from them but their eyes seem to have turned into binocrs as they saw through space and David''s figure could be seen reflecting off of their eyes.


    "Uhn. A year one student with that sort of strength, might have cheated." One of the four said as he turned away his gaze.


    "You might be wrong." another said slowly and indifferently continued. The Senior Professors seem to be interested in the match. If he really cheated, he would have been immediately punished.


    "That might be the case." Another nodded.


    "If his strength is really is his, he might actually have the strength and talent to join us." The same person continued as she gently leaned backwards, removing her gaze from David''s figure.


    "Impossible! Do not speak such nonsense. A barbarian joining us? So not speak such nonsense." The first man who had spoke earlier immediately growled, refuting her words with utmost rejection.


    "You don''t need to be so antagonistic about them, they have knowledge we need which is why we came down here. And in the process, if we meet any talented individual, we can recruit them and show him the right way of cultivation." The beautifuldy exined, trying to convince him.


    "No, that''s not possible. They are all barbarians no matter how you hard you rephrase it. Using exercising methods to get stronger? That''s just so primitive." The man scoffed.


    "And yet, here we are trying in this ce." Thedy said indifferently.


    The man''s words were instantly stuck into his throat as he had no more words to say. The remaining two people were amused as they watched them argue.


    "Well, the decision is all up to Vathar. No need to fight over it." One of them interjected softly.


    The four all gently turned their heads and gazed at The young blind handsome man seat in their middle, Vathar.


    Vathar was expressionless and spoke indifferently "We will see. For now, I hope this opponent doesn''t forefiet once he sees me." Vathar said softly as he stood up upon being called to the stage to fight.


    * * * * * *


    The Senior Professors nced at David with squinted eyes as they nced at the destruction and the devastation he had made.


    "Although I am quite ashamed to say this, but I wasn''t able to witness what had happened In the battle between David and Lilith. But from the result, it seem he defeated our little Lilith." The old man said, stating his confusion out loud to the rest of his colleagues.


    The other Senior Professors too had confusion written in their faces. And non of them could say a word of what had happened. "As we all know, little Lilith''s ck fog is quite special because it is able to block even our vision, from piercing through its veil. What ever happened in there, I''m sure she would be able to exin it to us once she recovered."


    Some of the senior professors agreed to it while some didn''t especially thisdy senior professor.


    "We all know little Lilith''s strength and well aware that she wouldn''t have been defeated just like that. It was obvious that when both of them are inside the fog, David might have retrieved a destructive one time gadget or contraptions and used them against poor little Lilith, catching her off guard!" Thedy finished her speech by pping on the edge of her seat to ce emphasis and importance in her speech.


    The rest of the senior professors nodded as though her words made senses but internally, they shook their heads. They all knew the grudge she had against Mad White, and they weren''t going to be a part of it.


    Upon entering the battle stage, a machine had been installed there, whereby it would scan the students from head to toe. If anyone had a Gadget with him or her, it would give a warning sign and the person would be immediately punished and banned from the fights. Which was why no one would risk trying to sneak in a Gadget.


    There was nothing they could say to convince thedy as she might just take the fight to them. She and Mad White, they were both crazy and really a great fit for each other. They can only turn to the Grand Professor for help.


    "No need to worry, the little guy didn''t cheat. He is a very interesting little fellow." The Old man said with a smile while he stroked his white beard while looking at David''s figure with a new light.


    Thedy senior professor''s face darkened. As she knew that there was no chance for her to touch David as he had thoroughly captured the attention of the grand professor.


    "You win this round White, but it isn''t going tost for long." her eyes glowed red as she said with gritted teeth, revealing the deep madness with her eyes. She truly seem to be really crazy.


    As the celebration ended, David was ced back down to the ground as the final battle ended, stating David as the final champion of the battle.


    David had a smile on his face. It was the first time his ss really shared amon ground, no malice involved at all, just pure jubtion upon winning the match. But who is to say it would remain the same after the day ends.

 Chapter 395 - Meeting Freta

    Roughly three hourster, thepetition finally ended with Year Five being thest to finish their fight.


    "Now, we call the champions to the stage to receive their rewards." A Senior professor who had been assigned to deal with matters such as this proceeded to call them to the stage.


    David nced at instructor Ae who still couldn''t hide the smile blossoming on her face and she nodded at him to go ahead.


    David inhaled deeply and under the gazes of more than fifty thousand students, he left the stand he was in and began walking to the stage.


    The same went for those in the Second year, third year, fourth year and fifth. Five individuals walked down from their seat to stand at the huge podium at the middle of the stadium.


    The five people stood in a single line, but there was a space of a meter between them. Knowing how solemn the atmosphere had be, David held in his curiosity and didn''t nce at the people standing side by side with him.


    But from the corner of his eyes he saw the students from other years and from his opinion, they didn''t look like much. As he was thinking of this, he suddenly furrowed his brow as a scent entered his nostrils.


    His nose red as he inhaled more deeply. The genes he was developing allowed him the ability to smell things from several miles away but David usually controlled his nose and ears, limiting the function of his true ability to only a bit stronger than a human.


    Assuming he hadn''t done so, only Lord knows what type of disgusting smell and sound would have entered his nose and ears. There was even one time he was too upied to lower his senses, that day was an unforgettable moment for him as the kind of smell that entered through his nose as he passed by the gym was enough to knock a Crimson grade mammoth into unconsciousness for a full month.


    Particrly at a gathering like this, Lilith wouldn''t need to move and he would already be down by the mixture of disgusting sweat and perfume. Goodness knows whenst some of the students here had a proper bath.


    But that wasn''t the main reason. The main reason he did that was so he would be unable to smell the fresh blood flowing through the veins from the students or hear the sound of the heart, beating and pumping blood in and out of body at a steady rate.


    He could control it if it were just a few people around him but when there are hundreds of students moving in and out of the dormitory, it bes too much too much to control, Which was why he had always tuned down his senses buy several degrees. But even with that, his sense of smell was way better than an ordinary person.


    So when he smelt this scent, David couldn''t exactly remember where he had smelt it from but it was really familiar to him.


    He leaned a bit forwards, and from the corner of his eyes, he could see albeit not clearly the faces of those standing beside him. It was then he saw a familiar face amongst those with him.


    It was Freta. The youngdy who had ''attacked/helped'' him with his first heartlock when he was having troubles with it. She had been incredibly helpful and could be said to be David''s friend. It had been a while since he had met herst since he had no business to do with the archive at the moment.


    ''But what is she doing here instead of staying at the library.'' From what David could notice during their interaction in the past, she''d rather die in the Archive than join some ridiculouspetition.


    ''Did so egging happen?'' Davud curiously began to think of the possibility but he wasn''t able to think too deeply before he was interrupted.


    "This year''spetition has been the most eye opening I''ve witnessed during my nine years of service in this institute and I must say it also contains the most intense and interesting gifts I''ve seen through out those years."


    "Let''s give it up for the new dark horse, the champion of the Year one student. He has shown bravery and strength during hispetition and ording to the results, he had won fair and square. David Syntex,e out and receive your rewards." The Senior professor said with a smile as he carefully presented box to David.


    David stepped forwards in a courteous manner with a respectful expression on his face


    "Thank you sir." David smiled and after epting the box, he carefully stepped backwards as he went back to the line.


    The senior professor then proceeded to say some words about how miraculous it was for ss fifteen in just one match had be ss one while stating how pitiful ss one is right now because their status had changed and is are now the new ss Fifteen.


    The whole of ss fifteen or rather the new ss one cheered and whistled in joy as they heard thise words. It was what they had been expecting but they didn''t think the hand over would be that quick.


    The difference between ss fifteen and ss one is as clear as the difference between day and night. Normally, each ss one students was given a monthly allowance of 100 Gyno points per month and three chances to enter the Quantum space per month after which they would be allowed to pay. They were also only allowed to take out three manuals from the Archive. And other limited things they weren''t allowed to do.


    But ow that their status had been elevated to that of ss one, things have changed drastically for them, their monthly allowance has gone from the usual 100 Gyno points per month to 10,000 gyno points per month. Moreover, they were allowed to enter and exit the archive freely with any manual they wished to learn.


    But it was obvious that learning too much ofbat techniques and exercising manual would lilit you severely which is why most people focus on having at most five techniques.

 Chapter 396 - Intense Silent Battle!

    The new ss one cheers died down upon the re of the Senior Professor he then proceeded to call forth the other champions from other years.


    It was finally the Third Year students and then, Freta came out to ept her rewards. And just like David had thought, she truly was the one but something seem to be wrong as that cheerful girl of back then had a more solemn look in her face.


    It was as though she had suddenly matured and had experienced quite a few hardship or something. But then, he too had mature since they hadst met so it was obvious she wasn''t the only one who had had a hard time.


    She then went back to her space in the line, which allowed David to be unable to see her. Davud shrugged and ced the thought at the back of his head. He was going to ask her when next they met. A few secondster, the senior professor called out the Fifth year champion.


    But his face was a little bit solemn and his smile more exaggerated than when he presented the rewards for year four to year one. It was really obvious and only those who were very perceptive could really notice that such a thing had urred.


    David, he was super sensitive. Even when he didn''t want to see it, he still noticed it. He then curiously nced at the Fifth year champion. A blonde dude with blue colour eyes than seem to swirl around his pupils like an ocean of stars.


    David was taken aback, feeling surprised. In his own world, there were several people with eyes that seem to shine and full of spirit. It was how David''s grandma had instructed him to determine those who had delved into the spiritual, and to avoid them.


    But in this world, it signifies just how much strength one was containing in their bodies. But this guy''s eyes weren''t just glowing, they were swirling as though there was something living deep within his eyes.


    As David squinted his eye, trying to determine what kind of freak this guys was, the guy in question turned his head mechanically slowly like a machine and then his eyes locked into David. After which, he smiled.


    Quite surprised, David raised a eyebrow up as he saw the brightness in the dude''s eyes brightened and his pupils deepened, with one more ring of circle forming around his first pupil.


    David''s eyes immediately constricted as he felt his heat stood in end and goosebumps forming on his skin. Instantly, he felt as though a weird of power silently entered his body, scanning through his cells and gene to discover his secrets.


    "He has discovered your Silver Body, the original one! Do something!" Hazel''s voice immediately woke David up from his stupor and his expression darkened.


    RUMBLE!


    His muscles shook rapidly and the robes he was putting on inted and pped rapidly as though a tsunami was forming right underneath him.


    Boom!


    An explosive but silent shockwave exploded but in the outside world, it was just a puff of air that had formed in their midst.


    David scrunched his brow in anger as he red at the blonde dude with ferocity in his eyes and as he was about to calm his muscles down, he saw the dude''s eyes open slightly ins surprise but then, he seem to smile and had an interesting look on his face.


    In that moment, another circle formed around his pupils, making three pupil in one eye. In that same moment, another prating force erupted and pieced through David''s muscles as though a needle piecing through butter.


    David''s eyes widened in shock but he wasn''t caught off guard this time, his muscles rumbled like thunder and his tissues shook as though having a seizure but then, a powerful and destructive wave formed in his body, rapidly gobbling up the intruder waves like food but along with David''s blood and tissue.


    Even till now, he still couldn''t control that destructive waves but that should be because he had formed a massive amount of them in an instant.


    Swear began to form on the surface of his skin as the waves gobbled up the intruding waves along with most of his blood and tissues. Even his muscles was being consumed, turning into food for that destructive wave.


    It was then David noticed how dangerous and destructive the frequency was. If he knew it was this dangerous, he wouldn''t have even tried it at all, but David was too angered to think clearly at this moment.


    Someone was invading his privacy without asking him first, it was an absolute taboo for David. With all of tbe secrets he had in his body, he couldn''t bare for even the lead if them to leak out to the outside world as it might possible cause trouble for him.


    But this bastard already seen through his Silver Body already and likely his Exercising Manual.


    The blonde guy had an even interesting look on his face upon seeing David destroy his piercing wave. He squinted his eyes and suddenly, a fourth wave exposed from within his eyes.tge waves rolled over like thunder and struck so fast like a bullet.


    The invincible waves was so strong that by the time it touched David''s body, David figure slid a meter backwards in recoil as the waves directly prated his skin as though his defenses were merely air.


    It was the first time David was experiencing this sort of thing. His gaze turned expressionless and a smile seem to grace his lips. He seem to have given mad as his body rxed as though he had given up fighting with the waves the blond dude sent.


    But in the next moment, the blonde dude''s eyes widened in shock and blood dropped slightly from his eyes as David said a word with a smile on his face.


    "Explode."


    Boom! Boom! Rumble!


    The destructive waves he had formed from osciting his muscles at a particr frequency that he had been stylishly suppressing so as to not injure himself immediately exploded like a broken dam. It instantly grew explosively, covering every single part of his body, destroying and consuming everything or anything it touched including the waves sent by the blond dude.

 Chapter 397 - Cataclysmic Waves

    Back when David was still a Spryher, he had discovered the devastating might of those waves and it had help him crossed through difficult situation easily.


    But not without a price. It always in one way end up destroying the tissues and the cells in his body the longer the waves stayed in his body.


    Usually, he was always cautious about the quantity he produced so as to not kill himself, annihting his body from inside out in the blink of an eye. And also, his body wasn''t nearly strong enough to withstand the destructiveness of that specific frequency of wave.


    But this time, David totally threw caution to the wind as the situation was dire. He didn''t only produce a small amount of the wave this time, he oscited every inch of his muscles at that dangerous frequency, making the miniscule amount of disastrous wave explode like a tsunami!


    Every single cell in his body was being consumed at a rapid pace that could be seen if a microscope used to observe him. And as for the intruder waves that was scanning his body for his secrets, it was immediately consumed and converted without even the slightest chances of fighting back at all.


    The blonde guy''s eyes widened and then squinted as a drop of blood formed at the corner of his eyes, dropping to his cheeks.


    But instead of being angry, a smile formed on his lips and his eyes seem to glow in excitement. He was about to take a step forwards towards David but then, a body blocked him and said.


    "Student Vathar, you''ve received your rewards, please return to your line. Or is something else the matter?" The old senior professor cut In with a smile as he asked.


    Everything took a while to exin but in actuality, the event happened in the blink of an eye! The exchanging of attack and defense happened within the span of a snap of a finger.


    Vathar was reminded of where he was and he gave David a stare that seem to interpret to ''I will find you''


    But he was met with David''s stare which was so deep and unfathomable a deep killing intent radiated every single inch of his eyes but others seem to be unable to see it, only Vathar could with his ''sharp eyes'' the meaning behind his stare. ''Don''t let me find you''


    After the rewards had all been distributed, the senior professor proceeded make some small talks and a bit of announcement and never ending advice that seem like it wouldn''t end anytime soon.


    "Hey, are you alright? You are sweating buckets here." The second year student standing side by side with David frowned and asked.


    "I''m fine. Just the nerves, don''t worry too much about it." David responded through clenched teeth trying to endure the massive pain shooting through every inch of his body. He immediately gulped down a mouthful of the liquid in his hand.


    Roughly half an hourter, the senior professor officially ended thepetition under the permission of the Grand professor. As soon as thepetition ended, David didn''t even bother going back to the year one stand to celebrate with them. Neither did he go to meet the instructor like she had asked him to do.


    Instead, he stomped his feet to the ground and propelled his body to the air. Pressing on his toes, massive amount of hot airbusted out from his shoes and like a rocket, he pierced up through the atmosphere, disappearing like a phantom in the blink of an eye. Leaving most of the students that were about to congratte him stunned.


    * * * * * *


    Sweat poured in the floor like rain, dripping down from David''s body as though there was no end in sight.


    "Hmph!" David released a pained muffled groan. The pain had increased by two more times already.


    "How much time do I have left?" David asked as he flew through the air.


    "Roughly two hours." Hazel replied and her voice was shaking as though she was nervous.


    David''s expression darkened. "That little?"


    "The cataclysmic waves is consuming your cells to produce more of itself. Its like a cancer, but elerated by almost a thousand times. The reason you haven''t died is die to your super regenerative ability. Even your gic force is being used to strengthen and produce more if its self. In two hours, your cells will be broken down and all that would be left would be the cataclysmic waves." Hazel''s voice sounded frantic as though brain storming on what to do.


    "Have you found a solution yet?" David asked with a slight glimmer of hope which was immediately dashed as Hazel softly responded negatively.


    "The only solution I found is impossible to implement. I''m sorry, I''m still trying toe up with a another frequency you can use to counter this waves." Hazel was beginning to sound a bit exhausted and David could notice that she was working with almost a thousand percent of her functionality, trying to help him find a solution to survive.


    This instantly put a smile on his face as he said with a whisper. "So you care about me uhn?"


    "Is that what you are supposed to be thinking of right now!?" Hazel fumed in frustration but immediately ignored him and went back to work.


    "I don''t care about you. Your death will immediately put me in a difficult situation which I would very much like to ignore." Hazel scoffed and refused to say any words as she ced all her functions on finding a solution.


    A few minutester, David opened the door to this room and he didn''t need to say before the incognito mode was activated. Locking down the entire room, from prying eyes. Signal from whatsoever ce would be unable to prate or leave the room until the incognito mode is been deactivated.


    David sat on the ground, cross-legged and barley half a second after, another groan escaped his lips but this time, it was even more louder. He could barely endure the pain.


    It was as though millions of needles were pricking against very pores in his body. But that wasn''t all, as though millions of hammers were pounding on and crushing on all of the cells in his body leaving not a single one behind.


    That only barely describes how much pain he ewe feeling at the moment.


    He closed his tightly shut and oscited his muscles, the part that weren''t twitching like crazy to move in another frequency, trying to quell the disastrous waves rampaging about in his body.


    But even after trying a dozen frequency that came to his head, they were only able to at most reduce the pain he was feeling and mostly slow down the rate of conversion from cells to wages in about a few minutes which is barely enough.


    "Have you figured out any solution yet?" David asked softly.


    "Not yet, be patient. I don''t think I can find a solution within the limited amount of time left. Except if your body can be stronger than the waves it''s self. And that''s like strengthening your body by almost ten times before your cells would be able to withstand the attacks from the cataclysmic waves." Hazel replied with a shaky voice.


    David''s eyes opened and despair could be seen at the deep corners of his eyes. He didn''t try to activate his silver body or his strengthening techniques or even his Multi-gene as that activating them will only cause his cells to degenerate further. Activating them required the use of his cells which will immediately gradually be weak, allowing for the waves to eat them up even rapidly, so he dared not activate any technique whatsoever in other not to increase his time left in this.


    Suddenly, anger began to burn through David''s heart."Is this how I''m going to die!?"


    "I refuse to believe it!" he and mmed through the ground, shaking his room with a loud rumble, scattering his things in the floor. All of a sudden, he caught sight of the bix he had been given as a reward.


    A glint of hope appeared in his eyes and he immediately scrambled to it without hesitation. Breathing carefully and softly, David proceeded to open his the box slowly with his heart pounding in fear.


    But then, he was immediately put back into the pit of despair as he saw the content inside the box. What was inside was a book. He didn''t even bother reading it and immediately closed back the box without hesitation in mind.


    His eyes had long since turned blood shot and his veins bulged around his body like little snakes squirming for help. He downed another mouthful of high quality blood from the elder he killed back then.


    "Nnmnnnnng!" David''s teeth clenched tightly, releasing wierd noise in the process. But then, he mistakenly knocked into a bottle that had fallen down to the floor die to his previous banging. It was then he caught si


    ght of what was written on thebel of the bottle.


    "Body Tempering serum."

 Chapter 398 - Using The Body Tempering Serum

    Pain coursed through every fibre of his being. It was as though his skin and muscles were being ripped apart and then sliced and diced by multiple shards of broken ss.


    Blood escaped the corner of his lips and his skin was beginning to show since of splitting, showing some sort of stretch marks all over his skin.


    But David endured and he grabbed the little bottle from the floor. He couldn''t wait any longer for Hazel to find a solution since there was barely anytime left before all of his cells were totally annihted.


    Even with his rapid regeneration, his body could barely hold out at the rate at which it was being destroyed.


    "It''s not advisable for you to use an ubelled serum. It might actually make the situation worse." Hazel warned sternly when she sighted the bottle of strange serum withoutbel in David''s grasp.


    "What other choice do I have? There is barely enough time left and you still haven''t figured a counter for the waves yet. At this rate, I might have just dissipated before you finally find something to counter this force." David retorted through gritted teeth.


    He''d rather just try his luck on the body strengthening serum. And ording to Hazel, he might actually be able to survive this disaster if his body was more sturdy, sturdy enough to withstand the disastrous waves, he would be able survive and the other solution was to counter the wave, using a directly opposite frequency which Hazel was still trying to figure out to counter the wave.


    Inhaling deeply, David clenched his teeth as he uncorked the lid to the bottle. Although he trust Hazel to figure out the counter frequency but, that depend on luck. But David didn''t want to trust one luck alone, trying two different things, one might produce unexpectedly pleasant result.


    Without hesitation, David gulped down the whole bottle of serum without a second thought. But as the liquid flowed from the bottle of serum, down to his throat, David felt a hot sensation engulfed every senses he had.


    It was as though he had swallowed burning hotva. His face turned res immediately and David''s eyes popped wide open as his body immediately started to shake.


    "Argh!" A muffled groan escaped his lips as a painful sensation that was more than twice the previous pain pass through every single veins, muscles, tissues and cells. Not able to sit straight, his body mmed hard to the ground with a bang!


    It wasn''t just the piercing pain any longer, but a hot pricking pain that made David want to scream out loud in pain.


    His muscles spammed and his body shook like he was having a seizure. He could feel his muscles flesh and tissues, being broken down into smaller cells and then reforming back into their original state but it was even stronger this time.


    Unable to withstand the pain, a scream tore through David''s mouth as the liquid that seem like hot magma flowed into his inner organs, burning through everything and dismantling his cells like they were made up of butter and then constructing them back at an even quicker rate.


    His body was degenerating at an even faster rate upon taking the serum. It seemed like taking the serum was a totally wrong choice to make.


    "Dammit David! What have you done!?" Hazel''s voice showed just how frustrated she was getting.


    "Just hold on, I''m almost there." She then said, trying tofort him. But David couldn''t hear her at all. His screams rebounded from the metal of walls, creating numerous echoes that seem never ending.


    He couldn''t even think clearly as all that filled his mind was pain, endless pain and torture he felt his body that was breaking down break down at an even rapid pace just a second after drinking the serum.


    Previously, he had about an hour left before his bodypletely disintegrate but this time, there was barely 5 minutes left before his body gets destroyed.


    "I can''t die here!" This words kept repeating in his head like a song on a loop. All he knew was that he mustn''t give up yet. His mind however was getting tired and his screaming voice wasn''t as sharp as it was. At this back of his head, there was a voice telling him to just give up and end everything. The pain, the suffering, the feeling of being ripped apart cell by cell and then being constructed all over again.


    In the state of nkness and pain, another voice was telling him not to give up. He could vaguely discern the voice and could tell it was Hazel''s voice but it sounded too far moreover, he was truly tired, he just wanted to rest just a little but that voice kept pushing him and his will power telling him not to give up.


    ck blood puffed out like a spray, spilling out from every single pore in his body as though he was a beehive, spraying and dying his room and floor with the ck blood.


    Just about a few seconds David had made up his mind to give up, the pain abruptly stopped making his mind temporarily go nk and groggy.


    His eyes were dazed and his body shook violently as though osciting but at a random non specific frequency. His entire body was covered in his own blood and a small pool had formed below him.


    Coming to, David gazed around, confused as tho what was or what had happened. Just a few secondster, everything came back to him and he remembered all of it.


    "David?" An anxious voice called onto him from his head making him cringe slightly on pain at the loud noise.


    Moving to sit up straight, David groaned as pain shot through his body like jet streams. "Hey."


    David replied back but his voice was already hoarse from shouting and even his throat hurt when he spoke up.


    "Are you alright?" Hazel asked but there was confusion in her tone but even David was also confused.


    "I guess? But apart from feeling bloated and sore, I''m alright." David muttered as he sensed his body, closing his eyes.


    "What about the waves?" Hazel seem to be truly concerned about him.


    "The waves are still there but strangely, they aren''t reacting as violently as they were previously." David was bewildered. He could sense the disastrous waves were still roaming about in his body but they weren''t reacting as violently as they were previously.


    "What''s happening,? Did it work?" David''s eyes were full of hope as he continued to sense the waves roaming about his body as though trying to find some weak link to start corroding from.


    Apparently, his body cells and muscles were now strong enough to withstand the disastrous waves without being affected in the slightest. Hazel''s theory was true. And he had certainly ced his coin on the right bet, the body strengthening serum worked and was it worked pretty well Infact!


    David opened his mouth and was about tough but then, a pricking sensation engulfed his nerves, making David ultimately smiled at the end.


    "It worked! I really can''t believe it worked!" David said softly, the pain prevented him from shouting out loud in joy.


    "So it worked uhn? That was pretty dangerous and you were absolutely reckless in taking a drug you know nothing about. You are lucky you''re alive at this moment." Hazel interjected, reprimanding him.


    David waves it off with a smile but deep inside, he knew taking the serum wasn''t the appropriate thing to do but at the verge of death for a man, he wouldn''t care about appropriate or inappropriate, because everything goes at that moment.


    "Has the cataclysmic Waves being destroyed yet?" David shook his head as he replied negatively.


    "No, not yet. My body seem to be unable to quell the waves by itself, but it can contain it perfectly. No signs of erosion... At least not yet." David replied.


    An idea suddenly formed in his head. Now that his body was strong enough to contain the waves, what if he istes it,press it and then push it towards just one specify part of his body.


    As soon as the idea came to mind, David began to implement it. He breathed in softly and an hurricane formed in his room like a mini cyclone. Then after, he bagan clenching all of his muscles, making them squeeze tightly on his flesh and bones, milking and pushing the waves from his whole body right to his palm.


    Three veins on his right hand protruded out like there was a ball in them. The ball like protrusion grew even more bigger and then after a few second, they began rolling down from his right shoulder, to his wrist and then his palm under David''smand.


    A big ball the size of a tennis ball protruded from David''s palm as he carefully ced the entire waves in his palm.


    "Herees the hard part." David muttered, wincing in pain.

 Chapter 399 - Two Weeks Of Pain

    "Has the cataclysmic Waves being destroyed yet?" David shook his head as he replied negatively.


    "No, not yet. My body seem to be unable to quell the waves by itself, but it can contain it perfectly. No signs of erosion... At least not yet." David replied.


    An idea suddenly formed in his head. Now that his body was strong enough to contain the waves, what if he istes it,press it and then push it towards just one specify part of his body.


    As soon as the idea came to mind, David began to implement it. He breathed in softly and an hurricane formed in his room like a mini cyclone. Then after, he bagan clenching all of his muscles, making them squeeze tightly on his flesh and bones, milking and pushing the waves from his whole body right to his palm.


    Three veins on his right hand protruded out like there was a ball in them. The ball like protrusion grew even more bigger and then after a few second, they began rolling down from his right shoulder, to his wrist and then his palm under David''smand.


    A big ball the size of a tennis ball protruded from David''s palm as he carefully ced the entire waves in his palm.


    "Herees the hard part." David muttered, wincing in pain.


    The next second, David startedpressing the ball of flesh waves in his palm.


    From the size of a tennis ball, to the size of a pebble, the ball kept on shrinking until finally, there seem to be nothing left in his palm anymore. But David knew it was was just an illusion.


    The disastrous wanes had just beenpressed beyond its limit and was now as t as paper. One wouldn''t notice there was a thinyer of harmful substance in his body.


    His palm looked a bit different mow. Right in the middle of his right palm, there was ck shaped colour right at the center of his palm. It was like an eye. As though he had went ahead and gotten a tattoo right at the middle of his palm.


    David''s smile widened as he saw that even after waiting a few minutes, the wave still wasn''t able corrode his body and could only remain still In his palm.


    The reason he had ced the waves right on his palm instead of any other part of his body was because of the idea that had popped up in his brain.


    If he was in a difficult situation, he could just go ahead and release the cataclysmic wave right inside his opponents body by simply touching him. The effect would be devastating and the enemy wouldn''t even know how he contacted it.


    David smiled at his own idea. It was a feasible idea but he needed to test it on something before going ahead to use it duringbat as for now, he needed to rest.


    Every part of his body felt entirely sore. It was as though every part id his body had been thoroughly destroyed and then re built back. Which was literally what had happened.


    "Are you sure you are okay? Let me run a full body diagnostics." Hazel said with doubt as she suggested the idea of a full body scan.


    "Don''t act like that Hazel, you are beginning to freak me out. And yes, you can run a full body scan as long as it doesn''t get sent back to the institute." David shivered upon Hazel''s act of caring. It was truly beginning to freak him the hell out as she asked those questions.


    She was normally the least caring, the most scolding and always the cold type. Even when he was severely injured in the past, she would cold humour of him, making him want to puke out blood in anger. But now, she was acting totally different from her usual behaviour.


    It could be because of how close to death he had been just a few minutes ago when she ch made her turn this way David guessed.


    "No, it wouldn''t get uploaded to the institute. What do you think I am?" Hazel responded with her usual sarcastic voice.


    Davidughed softly. "Now that''s the Hazel I know. I need to rest, thest couple of hours was quite hectic for me."


    "Couple of hours? It has been two weeks since thepetition! I guess your brain decided to shut itself out and chose to forget the pain." Hazel muttered as she said.


    David frowned as he said. "What are you talking about? It wasn''t even up to an hour everything happened."


    He then asked with a concern face. "Are you sure you are okay? The waves didn''t damage your chip did it?"


    "You''re the one who is not alright! Your whole family is not alright." Hazel cursed.


    "I''m an AI z my numbers are always correct regardless. So I would know the difference between a few hours and three weeks. The human''s brain is so fragile it would shut the things it don''t which to remember, locked in the deepest part of the brain."


    David''s frown deepened. Now he knew Hazel wasn''t talking nonsense. He had truly been in pain for two whole weeks and had just gotten out. It was no wonder his brain would chose to lock the memory and could only remember an hour of the pain.


    Bit he was so tired he didn''t have the brain power to think too much about it. He ced his hands on the ground, about to lift his body up to go to the bed when something happened.


    Boom!!!


    The entire room shook as though a nuke had exploded right in his room. His entire arm sunk up to his elbow before David quickly reacted and took his entire arm out bit not without creating an half a meter wide hole in the metallic ground.


    Briiiiiiiiiiii!!! A loud rm sted into Davids ear like a sharp whistle.


    "WARNING! WARNING!! WARNING!!!"


    "Please upgrade your room''s defenses or evacuate the room entirely as your strength had surpassed the limit of the room."


    "Please note, to transfer 50,000 Gyno points to the institute for the damages caused to the room."


    The room rumbled as though it had been hit by arge meteor. Shocked, David nced around his room that was still shaking as though it was about to copse, and then his hand.


    He was entirely astonished. He nced at his palms and then at the hole in the ground and then at his palm again. He was confused a ls to what had happened. If he could remember, he had used his Gyno points to reinforce the room earlier and was sure that even a mammoth wouldn''t be able to escape the confinement of the room.


    But now, he wasn''t so sure of that any longer. Did the institute cheat him of his money and then ced fake materials in his room. David wondered in surprise.


    He carefully ced his left hand on the ground and exerted strength on it bit by bit. But then, the room shook and a hole the size of five inches appeared in the ground with a loud bang apanied by it.


    "Yup! The institute has cheated me! cing fake material in the room! If I didn''t personally test it, I would have no clue about it." Davidined.


    "Record this as evidence Hazel." but after a few seconds, he didn''t get a reply from her.


    "Hazel?" David called out.


    "Are you stupid or something? Why would the institute cheat you of a few hundred thousand Gyno points?"


    "But then, why is the floor ai fragile?"


    "Or better still, why are you so strong?" David could imagine Hazel rolling her eyes as she said this.


    "Can''t believe someone could be such a narcissist." she seem to mutter to her self but still, David could hear every word if it


    "So I''ve grown this strong?" David''s smile widened. He didn''t even care about the pain shooting out from his body any lo her s heughed out loud.


    "Hahaha hahaha!!!"


    Afterughing to his satisfaction, David licked his lips and carefully controlled his body bit to exert too much strength but even then, deep footprint appeared deep. In the ground as he walked to his bed.


    As he was about to sleep, he suddenly remembered the cause of all these that had happened to him and his face darkened. "Vathar." A smirk formed on his lips as he then slept off.


    Three dayster, David awakened with a refreshing sigh. And bone snapping sounds that could give anyone a chill as he stretched his body.


    He could hardly feel any soreness in his body any longer and his it of control muscles were now back in his control. In a few minutes, he got dressed and started to head out.


    The way he left after thepetition, people must have gotten worried, especially the instructor since he hadn''t shown his face for the past two weeks, almost getting to three weeks now.

 Chapter 400 - Two Weeks Of Pain

    "Has the cataclysmic Waves being destroyed yet?" David shook his head as he replied negatively.


    "No, not yet. My body seem to be unable to quell the waves by itself, but it can contain it perfectly. No signs of erosion... At least not yet." David replied.


    An idea suddenly formed in his head. Now that his body was strong enough to contain the waves, what if he istes it,press it and then push it towards just one specify part of his body.


    As soon as the idea came to mind, David began to implement it. He breathed in softly and an hurricane formed in his room like a mini cyclone. Then after, he bagan clenching all of his muscles, making them squeeze tightly on his flesh and bones, milking and pushing the waves from his whole body right to his palm.


    Three veins on his right hand protruded out like there was a ball in them. The ball like protrusion grew even more bigger and then after a few second, they began rolling down from his right shoulder, to his wrist and then his palm under David''smand.


    A big ball the size of a tennis ball protruded from David''s palm as he carefully ced the entire waves in his palm.


    "Herees the hard part." David muttered, wincing in pain.


    The next second, David startedpressing the ball of flesh waves in his palm.


    From the size of a tennis ball, to the size of a pebble, the ball kept on shrinking until finally, there seem to be nothing left in his palm anymore. But David knew it was was just an illusion.


    The disastrous wanes had just beenpressed beyond its limit and was now as t as paper. One wouldn''t notice there was a thinyer of harmful substance in his body.


    His palm looked a bit different mow. Right in the middle of his right palm, there was ck shaped colour right at the center of his palm. It was like an eye. As though he had went ahead and gotten a tattoo right at the middle of his palm.


    David''s smile widened as he saw that even after waiting a few minutes, the wave still wasn''t able corrode his body and could only remain still In his palm.


    The reason he had ced the waves right on his palm instead of any other part of his body was because of the idea that had popped up in his brain.


    If he was in a difficult situation, he could just go ahead and release the cataclysmic wave right inside his opponents body by simply touching him. The effect would be devastating and the enemy wouldn''t even know how he contacted it.


    David smiled at his own idea. It was a feasible idea but he needed to test it on something before going ahead to use it duringbat as for now, he needed to rest.


    Every part of his body felt entirely sore. It was as though every part id his body had been thoroughly destroyed and then re built back. Which was literally what had happened.


    "Are you sure you are okay? Let me run a full body diagnostics." Hazel said with doubt as she suggested the idea of a full body scan.


    "Don''t act like that Hazel, you are beginning to freak me out. And yes, you can run a full body scan as long as it doesn''t get sent back to the institute." David shivered upon Hazel''s act of caring. It was truly beginning to freak him the hell out as she asked those questions.


    She was normally the least caring, the most scolding and always the cold type. Even when he was severely injured in the past, she would cold humour of him, making him want to puke out blood in anger. But now, she was acting totally different from her usual behaviour.


    It could be because of how close to death he had been just a few minutes ago when she ch made her turn this way David guessed.


    "No, it wouldn''t get uploaded to the institute. What do you think I am?" Hazel responded with her usual sarcastic voice.


    Davidughed softly. "Now that''s the Hazel I know. I need to rest, thest couple of hours was quite hectic for me."


    "Couple of hours? It has been two weeks since thepetition! I guess your brain decided to shut itself out and chose to forget the pain." Hazel muttered as she said.


    David frowned as he said. "What are you talking about? It wasn''t even up to an hour everything happened."


    He then asked with a concern face. "Are you sure you are okay? The waves didn''t damage your chip did it?"


    "You''re the one who is not alright! Your whole family is not alright." Hazel cursed.


    "I''m an AI z my numbers are always correct regardless. So I would know the difference between a few hours and three weeks. The human''s brain is so fragile it would shut the things it don''t which to remember, locked in the deepest part of the brain."


    David''s frown deepened. Now he knew Hazel wasn''t talking nonsense. He had truly been in pain for two whole weeks and had just gotten out. It was no wonder his brain would chose to lock the memory and could only remember an hour of the pain.


    Bit he was so tired he didn''t have the brain power to think too much about it. He ced his hands on the ground, about to lift his body up to go to the bed when something happened.


    Boom!!!


    The entire room shook as though a nuke had exploded right in his room. His entire arm sunk up to his elbow before David quickly reacted and took his entire arm out bit not without creating an half a meter wide hole in the metallic ground.


    Briiiiiiiiiiii!!! A loud rm sted into Davids ear like a sharp whistle.


    "WARNING! WARNING!! WARNING!!!"


    "Please upgrade your room''s defenses or evacuate the room entirely as your strength had surpassed the limit of the room."


    "Please note, to transfer 50,000 Gyno points to the institute for the damages caused to the room."


    The room rumbled as though it had been hit by arge meteor. Shocked, David nced around his room that was still shaking as though it was about to copse, and then his hand.


    He was entirely astonished. He nced at his palms and then at the hole in the ground and then at his palm again. He was confused a ls to what had happened. If he could remember, he had used his Gyno points to reinforce the room earlier and was sure that even a mammoth wouldn''t be able to escape the confinement of the room.


    But now, he wasn''t so sure of that any longer. Did the institute cheat him of his money and then ced fake materials in his room. David wondered in surprise.


    He carefully ced his left hand on the ground and exerted strength on it bit by bit. But then, the room shook and a hole the size of five inches appeared in the ground with a loud bang apanied by it.


    "Yup! The institute has cheated me! cing fake material in the room! If I didn''t personally test it, I would have no clue about it." Davidined.


    "Record this as evidence Hazel." but after a few seconds, he didn''t get a reply from her.


    "Hazel?" David called out.


    "Are you stupid or something? Why would the institute cheat you of a few hundred thousand Gyno points?"


    "But then, why is the floor ai fragile?"


    "Or better still, why are you so strong?" David could imagine Hazel rolling her eyes as she said this.


    "Can''t believe someone could be such a narcissist." she seem to mutter to her self but still, David could hear every word if it


    "So I''ve grown this strong?" David''s smile widened. He didn''t even care about the pain shooting out from his body any lo her s heughed out loud.


    "Hahaha hahaha!!!"


    Afterughing to his satisfaction, David licked his lips and carefully controlled his body bit to exert too much strength but even then, deep footprint appeared deep. In the ground as he walked to his bed.


    As he was about to sleep, he suddenly remembered the cause of all these that had happened to him and his face darkened. "Vathar." A smirk formed on his lips as he then slept off.


    Three dayster, David awakened with a refreshing sigh. And bone snapping sounds that could give anyone a chill as he stretched his body.


    He could hardly feel any soreness in his body any longer and his it of control muscles were now back in his control. In a few minutes, he got dressed and started to head out.


    The way he left after thepetition, people must have gotten worried, especially the instructor since he hadn''t shown his face for the past two weeks, almost getting to three weeks now.

 Chapter 401 - Meeting The Grand Professor

    Dressing up, David opened the door to exit his room but was met with a veryrge face Zooming quite close to his.


    Surprised, David staggered backwards out of surprise and stammered upon realising who it was. "W-what are you doing here instructor?"


    Instructor Ae squinted her eyes and then withdrew her expressionless face. "Was wondering how long you intend on staying cooped up in your room for."


    The instructor dispassionately asked as she folded her hands below her chest.


    David blinked his eyes and several of his brain cells fired up electrical signals frantically as he searched for an excuse. But even then, what excuse could he give for staying locked up in his room for almost three weeks that wouldn''t outright sound like a lie.


    Even after several seconds, he couldn''t still think of a proper excuse and in the end, he responded. "Nothing much?"


    Instructor Ae scoffed. But then said. "You were in your room practicing an High-tier ck grade technique for the past three weeks."


    David blinked his eyes and tilted his head in confusion. "Uhm, I think so?" Whatever the instructor was trying to do, he wasn''t following.


    "That''s what you say when anyone asks you." The instructor exined after which, she then nced at the deformed piece of wall David had held when he was startled for a second and then turned around to leave.


    A look of realisation hit David''s face. "Oh, I get it now."


    "Yeah, follow me. You guys are leaving in an hour or so." Instructor Ae said as she kept working away from the dormitory and into the elevator.


    David nodded his head and then followed her. It was only after the elevator had gotten to thest floor did his brain catch on to what she had said previously. "We are leaving for where in an hour?"


    The instructor nced at him and then exined. "Your group was supposed to leave for the Academy and that was yesterday but you weren''t avable so they had chosen to rece you with Lilith or someone else. But then, an order came from above, dying the scheduled time."


    David frowned slightly. "We leave in an hour? Shouldn''t I go and prepare or something?"


    "All the necessary tools you will need is being provided for by the academy and ording to them, you won''tck anything."


    David nodded his head but still, he wasn''t feeling too great about the whole situation. He had just emerged out of istion and to him, it seem like a few hours had passed when it was actually more than a week.


    He was silent the entire way and when he entered into her vehicle, he asked. "Where are we going."


    "Someone asked to meet with you first as soon as you emerged. I have no choice but to obey my orders."


    David''s frown deepened. "Who?"


    "When you meet with the person, naturally you will know who he is." The instructor gave him a vague answer.


    But then, at least he knew it was a he and probably must be a senior professor. Might actually be mad White. David smiled at in anticipation.


    He had actually missed that old fe''s bickering quite a bit. He smiled as he was reminded of their past bickering.


    About five minutester, the Sky Cruiser jolted slightly, indicating that it had sessfullynded. "Go on."The instructor opened up the hatch.


    David nodded and thanked her before exiting the vehicle. But was surprised to see the instructor leaving with the vehicle. Shrugging, he turned around to look at his surroundings and, he was taken aback when he saw that he wasn''t any where near professor White''s ce.


    "Where is this ce." He was confused as he didn''t think he was anywhere near the institute either. Did they teleport.


    The ce was absolutely beautiful but it wasn''t the built type of beautiful with the furniture, decoration and other assortments.


    The ce was serene and quiet, even more so heart warming. There were beautiful flowers of different species covering every inch of thergend with its colours, beautifying the ce with its presence and scent. The birds chirped happily and the insects buzzed around the flowers with delight.


    There was a smallke right at the center of the beautiful flowers that looked so crystal clear you could even see the gills of the fishes summing happily deep in theke.


    "Beautiful right?" An aged voice resounded from behind him and David nodded his head without thinking.


    But then, his eyes focused back as he whipped his head sideways. Somehow, an old man was standing beside him without him knowing it, observing the beautiful flowers and its imperfection.


    David was about to say something when his eyes opened wore as he remembered where he had seen this person from.


    It was during thepetition, this person had been seating on the highest table back at thepetition but he hadn''t said a word back then.


    And from the rumours he had heard, this old man should be the Grand professor. Realising this, David quickly bowed his head down in greeting while at the same time holding his hands out in respect.


    The old man smiled when he saw this. "They are beautiful aren''t they?" he repeated his words.


    David raised his head and stood respectfully at his side with a solemn look on his face. "The flowers do look really beautiful. Most especially the red roses at the edges, they seem to have that vibrant feeling in them when you gaze at it. It''s a beautiful garden you have here sir."


    The old man then turned to gaze at David, smiling as he responded. "You look pretty awkward while doing this. I guess following protocols isn''t exactly your style."


    "But then again, I didn''t quite recall telling you that those are red roses." The tone was sounding quite the same this time but David could feel the change in them with his ears and immediately knew he had said something he shouldn''t have said.


    It wasn''t that he had forgotten he wasn''t on earth any longer, he just didn''t think stating the name of a popr flower back in earth might lead him to trouble.


    "There was one time I was going through some historical records back at the Archive. I once crossed path with a sketched picture of this and when I saw the flowers there and their shapes, I assumed they were the same." he then gazed at the old man, putting on a puzzled expression while controlling his heart beat, his facial muscles and his sweat nds at the same time.


    The old man locked his eye at David for a second but then, heughed. "I got you didn''t I?"


    "Don''t fall for it." Hazel whispered.


    David''s eyes flickered but his puzzled expression remained the same as he asked. "What do you mean sir?"


    The old man remained smiling and then waved his hands. "Don''t worry about that, follow me."


    "Cunning old fox." David cursed in his mind. If it weren''t for Hazel, he might have actually fallen for it and who knows what would happen by then.


    The old man started in the cleared part of the flowers. "You are right, there are records of the red roses in the historical books but this isn''t the true red rose.yhis is just a gically engineered nt made to look simr to the red roses but doesn''t even have half the effect of the true red rose."


    "The true red rose could provide an abundant amount of blood cells, can heal most injury and most importantly, purify the body impurities, letting the body return to origin, right where it all started."


    David was taken aback by this information, if the red roses truly worked like that, howe its uses was never found out back on earth? It must mean that the effect was particr to this world.


    "And when I mean return to origin, I mens if an old man like me take the true red roses, I will regain the youthfulness i had back when I was in my twenties."


    David was astounded. If the red roses truly worked like that, then it must have long since gone extinct since people with power would have hoarded them or destroyed them. It''s effect was simply too astonishing.


    The old man had a forlorn look on his face as he continued to speak. "But they had long since gone extinct and the knowledge to grow them with it. Since then, people still with the seed have tried to regrow the red roses but they weren''t sessful in anyway."


    "No one knows how to properly grow these nts since the knowledge had long since gone extinct. Gist could only engineer one that looked like it but its all just looks. The effectiveness isn''t at all up to standard."


    "Oh, I''m mumbling again. I guess I have a lot of things to talk about as I get older." The old manughed.


    "To the main reason you are here."

 Chapter 402 - Heavy Metal Bronze Storage Ring

    "You have piqued my interest." The old man stated as he nced at David with a look of curiosity.


    "At first, when you created those serums in just a week, I assumed you had been training in secret since your master is also a gist but your match with Lilith changed my opinion." The old man stroked his beard and his eyes seem more prating, seemingly scrolling through all of David''s secret.


    David could vaguely tell something somewhat was trying to prate his skin to observe what was underneath it. Sensing this, David''s eyes flickered but he hid them from view and put on an expression of ignorance, totally oblivious to what was happening.


    "I actually did have some secret training with my master, he had been helping me way before the test." David stated with an abashed look on his face.


    "I know, little white informed me about that. But the fact that you were able to produce a serum in just two weeks, means you have astonishing talents and also defeating someone with a demigod gene, it shows you have amazing talent."


    "From what I could see, your body''s talent for genes and Exercising Manuals are incredibly ordinary but your raw body strength is incredibly astonishing. I guess you''ve had some luck while out on missions. Your luck isn''t bad at all." The old man nodded his head as he praised.


    "Thanks for thepliment, sir."


    "Normally with such raw strength at your age, I would have taken you in as a disciple but..." The old man sighed and shook his head.


    "But sadly, yourtent body talent is incredibly weak, and luck can only carry you so far until it runs out and the limit your body can contain before it copses is at most a Penta-gene Phaser. And as for your talents as a Gist, it is very impressive, but I have nock of talents of such under me."


    David''s eyes widened upon hearing this information, he couldn''t believe his talent was that low as he knew his body the best. But then, he sighed in relief, his trick had worked. The old man had only seen what he wanted him to see.


    David''s face held a slight tinge of despair and disappointment which the Grand Professor noticed in an instant.


    "Don''t be sad, although I can''t take you in as my intern, if you encounter any trouble during your practice, you cane to me. And you should be proud, it''s not a small feat beating someone with a demigod gene. And with your talent as a Gist, you will surely rise to the top. "


    The old man smiled as heforted David. "Take this. You can see it as a constion price." The old man grabbed something out from mid-air and then gave it to David.


    It was a small heavy metal bronze ring with two circr rings tightly fit together with the ring on the outer edges circting constantly at a rapid pace.


    Confused, David took the ring from the grand master while expressing his thanks but his eyes gave him up.


    The old manughed. "I can see you are confused. It''s incredibly normal. That''s a storage ring."


    "Oh." David nodded his head nkly as he saw the spinning ring.


    "You don''t get it, do you?" The old man asked as though he had expected his reaction.


    "No sir, i don''t." David said without the least bit of embarrassment on his face.


    "A storage ring is a type of circr particle elerator where a continuous or pulsed particle beam may be kept circting typically for many hours. In the olden era, Storage of a particr particle depends upon the mass, momentum and usually the charge of the particle to be stored. Storage rings mostmonly store electrons, positrons, or protons."


    "But we have long since advanced beyond the olden era. Things have changed and technology has advanced. The storage ring''s capability as been enhanced and its size, thoroughlypressed into a single ring to make it easier to ess."


    "It''s primary function is just as simple as it''s name. It''s a storage ring that stores limited amount of item in it. It will be of great help when you get to the academy and also out in the wilderness."


    David was thoroughly astonished. He had heard about storage rings back in earth and had even read about it, knowing it was all fiction but here it was, a storage ring, sitting right before his very eyes.


    David grabbed the ring, careful not to touch the rotating outer edges of the ring. "How does it work?" the excitement David was feeling was very real and obviously shown through his face.


    "Instruct your AI to create a connection with the system in the ring which would allow you a direct path to the store or retrieve any item."


    The old man smiled and said, "Don''t worry you will figure it out eventually."


    "It must have been very expensive, thank you." David sincerely appreciated the gift. And although the grand professor didn''t chose him as his intern, something good hade out of this.


    David was sure that even if he was filthy rich, there was no way he would be able to acquire a storage ring as there is not a single one at the market right.


    "Alright, that''s that. The others are waiting on you, I trust you will do well and make us proud." The old man patted David''s shoulder and before David could say a word, he heard the familiar whirling sound of the Sky Cruiser.


    The instructor was back already. "Go now kid."


    David nodded his head and entered into the vehicle. The old man watched as the sky cruiser left the garden. His eyes seem to ze over as he appeared to be in deep thought.


    He then removed his gaze and then turned to stare at the garden before him, especially the red roses. "Interesting."


    The journey towards the unknown destination was silent as the instructor merely steered the sky cruiser away. And David''s interest was particrly piqued by the storage ring on his index finger.


    The outer ring was still rotating and didn''t give any indication whatsoever that it would stop anytime soon.


    "Can you make a connection with the ring?" David said in his head, waiting earnestly for Hazel''s reply.


    "I can feel the energy wave emerging from the ring, once I connect to it, it will instantly bind with your DNA and can only be operated by you through me." Hazel exined.


    "Okay, make the connection." David confirmed.


    "Done."


    David waited for a while and asked with confusion in his tone. "Just like tha-"


    He hadn''t finished his words when he felt sharp multiple sting. Seemingly like numerous needles emerging from the ring, stabbing deep into his index finger.


    David frowned deeply at this. He wasn''t disturbed by the pain or the needles, he was disturbed by the fact that the needles were so sharp. Sharp enough to stab through his almost imprable skin.


    Even before he had used the body Tempering serum, his skin was almost as hard as steel and can only be pierced through after some effort. But when he had used the used the serum, he didn''t even know how thick his skin was right now. It should be mostly imprable to any sharp object but the needles from the small ring had pierced through the skin he once was proud of, this made David slightly ufortable.


    But he shrugged it and focused on Hazel''s word. "Binding confirmed, DNA has been locked. Would you like to try it out now." Hazel asked.


    Although David was excited, he knew it wasn''t time for that yet, the time woulde and he would try it then. As for now, he needed to known where the hell he was going.


    "Can i ask which academy we are going to and why?" David interrupted the silence and asked the question that had really been bothering him all this while.


    "The name is Cygnis Academy and you are going there as part of a mutual agreement the Grand Professor made with their Dean. Their best students from year one to give woulde here for a few months to learn while our best students from all year would go to their academy to learn to resolve some old dispute."


    "And we are going to meet the rest of the party you are going along with." The instructor exined and her voice had strangely changed. She no longer had themandingly strict tone she always had during the Combat sses.


    "We are here." The sky cruiser jolted for a bit and then the hatch opened.


    "Good luck to you, and be careful." David seem to have heard a tinge of concern in her tone as he was about to leave. He nodded his head and thanked her for her help.


    Meanwhile, he alighted the vehicle and came face to face with a huge gigantic sky cruiser, looking quite beastly and intimidating. But right at the entrance of the ship, there were four people standing right by the side of the ship as though waiting for something. He immediately recognised two people and his eyes turned indifferent immediately.

 Chapter 403 - Going To The Academy

    Below therge ship, the rest of the students that were to visit the Academy together were all standing at the entrance of the ship.


    The atmosphere was oddly tense and that seem to be expected as they were going to foreign territory this time.thw dangers involved might not be what they are capable of but then, the since it was a genius student exchange, the academy wouldn''t dare to really give them a hard time since the institute would surely do the same.


    Amongst the four people standing below therge ship, Freta was also there, standing quietly in line with the others. But what made David''s face hardened was the second person he recognised.


    A malicious smile formed on David''s face and his eyes gradually turned sinister as he whispered. "Vathar."


    Steadily, David walked towards the group of students and nodded his head at them but when his gaze suddenly collided with the neat otherworldly blonde male standing separately from the crowds as though bit wanting to get the worldly filfth on his skin, his eye revealed an intense spark and his heart red with a deep kind of anger that couldn''t be clearly exined.


    Vather gaze at David with indifference as though he was merely staring at a mere ant. Two weeks ago, his interest had been slightly stirred by the boy before him when he realised he could somehow hide from his eyes and even counter it. But two weeks had long since passed, his interest had dwindled.


    Although David coudkbr be said to be talented with his strength, but there are countless talented people back in Skyhigh continent, a slightly talented barbarian wasn''t at all worth his time.


    Seeing the indifference in thetter''s face, David''s smile widened and his eyes turned deeper making the other students unknowingly shiver in fear as they wondered what was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Calming his nerves then, he gazed away, as he turned to face thedy that had help him once, his genuine smile returned soon after.


    Although she seem to have changed after a few couple of months, Freta could still remember David and she let out a dazzling smile.


    "David, you are also here." Now that she had seen some she recognised and although from a lower year, it gave her some sense offort as to regarding her situation.


    "Yes. I was lucky to win thepetition and now. I''m here." David then furrowed his brow as he continued.


    "But I didn''t expect to see you here at all since you prefer being couped up at the Archive, reading rather than doing anything else not to mention going to another academy." The confusion evident in his tone.


    Freta''s expression darkened slightly and a bitter smile formed on her lips. "Lets just say I lost my job. Anyways its all in the past now. Comee, tell me why you didn''te back to break your other heart locks?" Freta said with a raised eyebrow and a teasing smile.


    David rolled his eyes at her. He could remember when she had attacked him so suddenly back at the Archive thinking she wanted to kill him. Recollecting the scene back then, the two of themughed as they talked, leaving the fourth year student and the second year students feeling a bit disturbed as the atmosphere was supposed to be solemn not as lively as this two were making it out to be.


    Slightly a few momentster, six individuals gradually began to be clearer as they walked through the air as though they was some type of invincible force underneath their feet, holding them up as they moved towards the massive ship.


    David and Freta''s chattering unconsciously came to a stop as the six people walked and thennded right before them five students.


    The six individuals looked slightly old and some of the appeared to be in their thirties, and barely a few looked older than that.


    "We Greet the Senior professors." The five students monotonously greeted in respect. The senior professors nodded their heads and smiled at them.


    From the group of six people, the students recognise three of these individuals as their instructor while the remaining three people remian unknown.


    But from the fact that they seem to possess the strength to walk side by side with the Senior Professors, it means they are pretty important people, so they greeted them also.


    One of the Senior Professors then came out and spoke to the group of students. "You are going to an unknown territory, for the sake of proving your institution to the people there and also risking you time for the sake of the institute, you will be generous awarded for that. But then, you will get to learn new things over there which will be the most rewarding gift you will receive, so be careful not to tarnish the image of your institute and make us proud." The older man said with a smile and his bald head reflected the sunlight, making it shine brilliantly.


    David''s face twitched but he dared not release what was at the top of his tongue. He solemnly nodded his head alomh with the rest of the students.


    It was at that moment David felt a stinging sensation pricking around his skin, giving him goosebumps. Immediately, David turned his gaze and looked sideways, he saw that amongst the three senior professors present, the female senior professor was ring at him with a strange type of gaze.


    She appears to be smiling and staring at the five of them but David could feel as though her entire focus was ring at him.


    Confused, David scratched his head and wondered if he might have been overthinkng things too much or might have gotten paranoid but then, he could have sworn he had goosebumps a second ago.


    But then, he gazed at the senior professor''s eyes and it seem to focus on him and also not on him, making him totally confused as to what was happening.


    David shrugged it off as it seem he might have been imagining it.


    After his speech, the older man moved backward and the one of the three teachers from the academy walked forwards to have his own say.


    "Have assured your Professors about your well being that nothing will happen to you as long as you stick to the rules. And as long as nothing happens to our students too. Now, I''m here to assure you guys my self, as long as you follow the rules and stick to the regtions given to you, nothing bad will happen to you." The middle aged teacher smiled.


    After which, he pped his hands three times, making the hatch to the huge ship open with a loud puff of smoke, and in a few moments five figures emerged from within the ship.


    They seem to be students as they appeared young and around David''s age or a few years older. There were twodies amongst them and three males as they walked out from the sky cruiser.


    "Professor Stan, these are our best students of our institute, please do well to treat them well." The middle aged teacher stated with a stern expression on his face making the others aware that he wasn''t joking in anyway.


    The Senior Professor Stan nodded his head seriously and replied. "Rest assured, they will be care for, just as long as they don''t break the protocols of the institute. They will be good and of course as long as nothing happens to our students over at your side, there will be no problem at all." The old man said with seriousness in his face but almost everyone knew what was going on.


    The middle aged Master''s face twitched as he seem to have sensed the sarcasm in the older man''s tone. But there was nothing he could do about it. He huffed and said.


    "Get in, we are leaving." He waved his sleeves and then turned around to leave as he entered the ship. The other masters smiled and reacted, turning around to follow him as they said their good byes.


    David and the rest of the students also turned to follow them. They didn''t know what the future holds for them as they didn''t kniw the detail of the Academy they were going to.


    David turned back to the institute, he could still hear the chattering of the students. He hadn''t done the things he wanted to do yet. He hadn''t even sold the serums he had created. And he wasn''t sure if he could do so in the Academy he was going to as they clearly have different set of rules there. His dream of bing rich and then solving most of his problems were now put to an halt.


    David sigbmhned and then turned back as his gaze hardened. No matter how tough the academy may prove to be, he will still rise to the top and be who ever he wanted to be.

 Chapter 404 - Telekinesis

    The journey was peaceful and there wasn''t any unexpected attacks from the rapidly evolved beasts that flew in the skies.


    But that might be because the ship was using thetest stealth technology that had been installed in it by the academy.


    And why would David and the rest of the students know about this information, that was because the blue eyes middle aged man was simply too much of a talker.


    He had been talking about the academy since they left the institute. At first, David and the rest of the students listened attentively to the man to squeeze out information from his mouth and also out of respect, but soon they got tired and really tired and now, they regretted asking questions from him.


    And that was because he had been speaking for the past three days straight, without resting his mouth in the least.


    David could feel an headache was beginning to from in his head. Even his wolf and his vampire wanted to struggle free from his control just so they could shut the man up themselves.


    Even Chad the second year student who wanted to curry favour with the man by withstanding his long hours of talk was on his seat, sweating profusely, his face pale as he tried to endured more but he seem to be reaching his limit.


    David shook his head in pity and massaged his head while reading the book on gic modification the instructor had given to him before he left.


    Behind him, the others were either meditating, sleeping or shutting off their ears as long as they could stop listening to the man.


    David could also do the same but he knew that amongst the nonsense the man had been spouting, there are bits and pieces of useful information that came out from his mouth a few times.


    The Academy wasn''t at all simr to the institute at all. From the information he had gathered through out the past only three days, he could tell that the students at the academy wasn''t at all as tense as the students back at the institute.


    Infact, although thepetition there was slightly more tense, the students are a bit more friendly with either other. And under no circumstances must a students be killed within the academy.


    Disputes could be settled through fight but then, you must take the life of your fellow student either by mistake or intentionally inside the academic and as for what happens outside the academy, it wasn''t any of their concern as long as it wasn''t other institute or academy that killed that particr student.


    Even permanently crippling a student by mistake or intentionally results in a harsh punishment.


    David took all that from the information he had pieced together so far. And also, they don''t seem to follow the same method as the institute does.


    For example, in the institute, to get stronger, you have to ingest a serum that mutates your body, filling holes in your gic codes to make them stronger but the academy was using an entirely different method of strength.


    They weren''t at all cultivating their physical strength but instead, they seem to cultivate their brain.


    David was perplexed and wished to ask more of this but he wasn''t also the only one who had noticed this type of information, the others had asked and Vathar was particrly interested in this topic for some reason as David could notice he was more attentive during the topic.


    But the blue eyed older man didn''t provide a straight answer and just went over it or just cover it up with some other topic making the others frustrated.


    David frowned as different ideas about the topic came or his mind such as telekinesis or something else but he decided not to jump into conclusions, it''s not good to rush thing.


    ...


    It had been exactly two weeks they had been in the ship and the students were getting really tired and feeling stifled with the air. And the fact that the ship was moving very fast and at impressive pace wasn''t helping in the least. Even the blue eyed man had long since kept quiet and only some for some hours before he stopped.


    It wasn''t because he was tired though, he could see the exhausted faces of the students, so he didn''t want to disturb them ton much


    David felt a bit sick and exhausted. He took his book and then ced it in his library as he turned off his holographic image. He was about to stand up and move to stretch his body when he felt the ship was starting to slow. Which meant that they had either met with a dangerous beast and needed to maneuver which had happened a couple times or they had finally gotten to the academy.


    David sat back down infortable seat and then waited. The Sky Cruiser suddenly jolted and then trembled as though settling down to the ground.


    Finally, bright rays of sunlight prated inside as the hatch opened, letting fresh air entered into the ship. David stood up along with the other students, closing their eyes at the bright rays of light.


    As they went outside, they breathed in the smell of fresh air while closing their eyes while to others, they only nced at the ship and got out of it.


    Since Freya and David were more familiar with each other, they both stood together as they breathe in the fresh air.


    "The air here seem different." Freta frowned as she stated to David while sniffing her nose.


    David also frowned as he had also noticed this same fact but didn''t want to point it out. It want that the air wasn''tfortable, it''s just a bit different from that of the institutes. In fact, David could feel his brain gradually being refreshed upon breathing deeply but then, his brows furrowed.


    The atmosphere seem conducive and even advantageous long term, but he couldn''t feel the bodily strength reliance he always felt while at the institute. But his strength didn''t seem to decline which was a plus sigh, so it wasn''t much of a disadvantage and In fact was very beneficial to the brain.


    As David was thinking of this, his thoughts were interrupted as he caught sight of the academy he was going to stay at for a few months.


    It was absolutely stunning and was full of buildings and life. The structures were entirely different form the institute were every building looked different from each other.


    This one was more standard and built in order. There were many tall buildings in the academy and David couldn''t see the end of it as the building seem to be endless.


    "This is where you will be staying for the next three months, so make sure to get familiar with the surroundings. Alright, enough Staring. Follow me, let''s go in." The female Master interrupted their thoughts as she indifferently stated.


    With that, she and the other masters turned to leave. The students immediately started walking behind them.


    They then began to walk through academy and although it was crowded with students walking in and out of different building and roaming the street, they immediately gave way when they saw the masters walking.


    In just a few minutes of walking, before their eyes, arge building stood proudly tall as though wanting to carry the sky with its single pointy head.


    By the front of the tall building, there was a sign that said ''Student Registry.''


    "Alright, this is the best we are allowed to help. Five of you go in for your registration, you will be assigned a ce to stay, your registration number, a uniform and the earliest you can start to attend sses, as for now, we will take our leave."


    They were all surprised and slightly confused. As they wanted to say something, the three Masters immediately flew off as though they had wings behind them, helping them fly.


    The words that was about to escape their lips immediately got stuck as they watched the older people leave.


    The four of them nced at each other before they followed the fifth unit the registry. David guessed that it was a normal procedure to enter the students registry to go register himself. But still, doesn''t that mean that they had been admitted as a normal student?


    What about the special treatment they had been promised. David frowned but he had no choice, none of them had any choice but to obey.


    Donating one drop of blood, and since he had a system already, he rejected the imprint and only collected a program that would enable him and his system ess to the academy.


    After the procedure had beenpleted, David carried a bag in his hands, and nothing else. But above his wrist was an holographic arrow, meant to guide him to where his room might be.


    To say he wasn''t excited to see their trading manual would be a lie. He and the rest of the group walked through the buildings and passed through countless streets as they began to find where the ce would be like and from the surrounding buildings, it seem that the ce was going to be good. They smiled at the thought.

 Chapter 405 - The Flying Blade

    David immediately felt his mind go nk and the rest of the team felt were confused and felt that they had gone in the wrong direction and had arrived at the some ce else instead.


    "I-i think my AI''s positioning system is broken." Chad muttered as he gazed at the slum he was in.


    David and the others were just thinking the exact same thing but then, the arrow was pointing him towards this direction and if one person''s positioning system is faulty, then that would be alright.


    But then, their navigation system led them all to this exact same ce which meant that either their navigation system is all broken or they are all in the right ce.


    This instantly made them all uneasy. Compared to the other ces and buildings they had passed by to get here, this ce could only be described as a low level slum.


    The buildings here couldn''t even be called proper buildings but huts.


    "Are we supposed to live in here?" Freta eyes were wide open in surprise and shock.


    "It seems so." David frowned as he checked his room number on his interface and then saw the number Block D, room 113 written on it.


    He then nced at the hostels and then caught sight of one of the buildings which had then block number D written on it. David sighed at the sight but he had no choice but to stay in it.


    "I will see youter, I''m going to check out my ce." Freta said to David and then waves her hands as she started walking to the females hostel.


    David nodded his head and then, he too started walking towards his room and with that, the rest also began walking to their rooms but their expression were a bit ugly to behold.


    David entered through the entrance of block D and began searching for his own room. Along the way, he didn''t see a single person in the passage nor outside. It was as though the ce was deserted.


    As soon as he sighted his room, David hesitated and knocked the door. But, there wasn''t any response. After which, he unhesitatingly ces his wrist on the door, but nothing happened either.


    Frowning, David ce his head on the door out if frustration and pushed. With a loud creak, the door immediately swung open.


    "Ohh." Surprised it was opened, he backed up a step and then entered into the room. An awful stench instantly mmed into his nose, pervading every part of the room and then escaping into the atmosphere.


    David gritted his teeth but endured the intense smell. He had smelt worse. As he gazed around the room, he sighed and then began to get to work. The room was all dirty, and needed cleaning with thick cobwebs that could even tangle an elephant on earth to death.


    David breathed in lightly and then with a massive stomp, the entire building trembled. But David controlled his strength nit to destroy anything.


    Rumble!


    The whole block trembled as though an earthquake had hit the building, startling those who were inside the building, mediating and unlocking their brains potential.


    As the room trembled, all the dust in the room instantly rose up and the cobwebs fell to the air. Soon after, David opened his mouth and blew out, immediately, all the dust and cobwebs in the room where blow out of the room with a st.


    David then inhaled and shrugged. "Decent enough." with that, he grabbed the bag he had been given and settled on therge brick that appeared to be the bedding.


    After which, he opened the bag and began searching through the things he had been given.


    In the bag, there was arge ck robe inside which size seem too big to fit him at all. cing it on the bed, he then took out two chips from the bag.


    One stated that it was the guidance book and the other was a basic training method called the ''Beginning Supersensory.''


    David''s pupils constricted and he gazed at the chip for a few seconds before he then ced it down.


    And then, he grabbed the guidance chip, informing hazel to download the file. Thinking about it now, he had had a difficult time in the past in the institute when he had stubbornly refused to read the students guide.


    A smile formed in his face when he realized how innocent, ignorant he had been in the past.


    "Downloadplete."


    His thoughts were interrupted by Hazel''s voice making hime back to reality. He then began reading the guide carefully.


    After a few minutes, David let out a breathe and then shook his head slightly. "It was no wonder we were brought here."


    After reading the book for a couple times, David began to understand some things about the Academy he was in.


    They had been brought here because they were to start from the very beginning. Practicing the technique from the beginning and after they had a few achievements with the technique, they could request for promotion, promoting themselves from the servant status to the status of being an ordinary student, after which I''d they had made some improvements in their technique once more, they could request for a trial to be promoted to be an Elite Student, only if they passed the trail.


    David''s began to think about it. Why didn''t the academy just directly make them an Elite Student? With their strength, they could overturn mountains and destroy a whole city with a stomp of their feet.


    But they nit only didn''t make them an Elite Student, not even an ordinary student but they had been reduced to being a mere ve for the academy. At least they didn''t make them a servant for the other students otherwise, things would have gone ugly as that would be going too far.


    David frowned and then grabbed the chip that contained the manual from his block of bed. And informed hazel to transfer the file. After she was down with the transfer, David then opened his interface and then opened his library to read the manual.


    ''The whole of human body is full of mysteries that would take thousands of year or even forever to unlock all of them. While there are still lots of mysteries to be unlocked, a small part of them had been found out and one of them includes the brain.


    Since a few eras ago, we had found out that we are particrly using less than ten percent of our brains ans the remaining 90 percent are being wasted, only used for decorations, useless.


    Our ancestors tried unlocking them using lots of experiments but then, their technology hadn''t advanced enough to achieve that purpose.


    But after a few more eras with geniuses from each generations around the world pondering on the topic, they realised that the brain was filled with lots of electrical currents that''s could then be utilise to gradually unlock the full potential of the brain''


    This instantly piqued David''s interest as he started to focus more on the illusory book he had in his hands. After a few hours had passed, David stopped flipping the book and then closed his eyes.


    A few secondster, he opened his eyes. "What a mysterious technique. The person who created this must have being a genius."


    "To unlock the full potential of the brain by meditation and stimtion." David sighed in admiration. He coukdnt help but admit that it was even a little better than the institute''s way of training. As the institute''s way if training involved been physically involved and then progressing little by little but this Academy''s way if training was simply astonishing.


    You only had to sit down, meditate for about an hour or for as long as you brain could take the stimtion and then wait till the next day before continuing. Upon sessively reaching the first stage, which is activating an extra ten percent part of the Brian amounting to using twenty percent, there would be a massive power surge and even a Phaser wouldn''t be able to handle someone at that level and would immediately be sliced to pieces.


    Thinking up to here, David then grabbed the bag. In it, there was arge de without handle in it - the flying de. David grabbed the de by the side and then ced it on his palm as he gazed through it.


    In the de, David could see miniscule amounts of electricity flowing through the de along the mystical lines drawn about the entire de. The currents flowed like a river, making it look very beautiful but deadly.


    The current was at all visible to teh naked eye and instead, unless you had some special sort of eye power or a certain amount of strength could you see the lines and mystical markings.


    Remembering what he had read and the process he had to go through, David closed his eyes as though in meditation and then, his breathing began to undte as he breathed ording to the breathing technique written in the manual.

 Chapter 406 - The Flying Blade

    David immediately felt his mind go nk and the rest of the team felt were confused and felt that they had gone in the wrong direction and had arrived at the some ce else instead.


    "I-i think my AI''s positioning system is broken." Chad muttered as he gazed at the slum he was in.


    David and the others were just thinking the exact same thing but then, the arrow was pointing him towards this direction and if one person''s positioning system is faulty, then that would be alright.


    But then, their navigation system led them all to this exact same ce which meant that either their navigation system is all broken or they are all in the right ce.


    This instantly made them all uneasy. Compared to the other ces and buildings they had passed by to get here, this ce could only be described as a low level slum.


    The buildings here couldn''t even be called proper buildings but huts.


    "Are we supposed to live in here?" Freta eyes were wide open in surprise and shock.


    "It seems so." David frowned as he checked his room number on his interface and then saw the number Block D, room 113 written on it.


    He then nced at the hostels and then caught sight of one of the buildings which had then block number D written on it. David sighed at the sight but he had no choice but to stay in it.


    "I will see youter, I''m going to check out my ce." Freta said to David and then waves her hands as she started walking to the females hostel.


    David nodded his head and then, he too started walking towards his room and with that, the rest also began walking to their rooms but their expression were a bit ugly to behold.


    David entered through the entrance of block D and began searching for his own room. Along the way, he didn''t see a single person in the passage nor outside. It was as though the ce was deserted.


    As soon as he sighted his room, David hesitated and knocked the door. But, there wasn''t any response. After which, he unhesitatingly ces his wrist on the door, but nothing happened either.


    Frowning, David ce his head on the door out if frustration and pushed. With a loud creak, the door immediately swung open.


    "Ohh." Surprised it was opened, he backed up a step and then entered into the room. An awful stench instantly mmed into his nose, pervading every part of the room and then escaping into the atmosphere.


    David gritted his teeth but endured the intense smell. He had smelt worse. As he gazed around the room, he sighed and then began to get to work. The room was all dirty, and needed cleaning with thick cobwebs that could even tangle an elephant on earth to death.


    David breathed in lightly and then with a massive stomp, the entire building trembled. But David controlled his strength nit to destroy anything.


    Rumble!


    The whole block trembled as though an earthquake had hit the building, startling those who were inside the building, mediating and unlocking their brains potential.


    As the room trembled, all the dust in the room instantly rose up and the cobwebs fell to the air. Soon after, David opened his mouth and blew out, immediately, all the dust and cobwebs in the room where blow out of the room with a st.


    David then inhaled and shrugged. "Decent enough." with that, he grabbed the bag he had been given and settled on therge brick that appeared to be the bedding.


    After which, he opened the bag and began searching through the things he had been given.


    In the bag, there was arge ck robe inside which size seem too big to fit him at all. cing it on the bed, he then took out two chips from the bag.


    One stated that it was the guidance book and the other was a basic training method called the ''Beginning Supersensory.''


    David''s pupils constricted and he gazed at the chip for a few seconds before he then ced it down.


    And then, he grabbed the guidance chip, informing hazel to download the file. Thinking about it now, he had had a difficult time in the past in the institute when he had stubbornly refused to read the students guide.


    A smile formed in his face when he realized how innocent, ignorant he had been in the past.


    "Downloadplete."


    His thoughts were interrupted by Hazel''s voice making hime back to reality. He then began reading the guide carefully.


    After a few minutes, David let out a breathe and then shook his head slightly. "It was no wonder we were brought here."


    After reading the book for a couple times, David began to understand some things about the Academy he was in.


    They had been brought here because they were to start from the very beginning. Practicing the technique from the beginning and after they had a few achievements with the technique, they could request for promotion, promoting themselves from the servant status to the status of being an ordinary student, after which I''d they had made some improvements in their technique once more, they could request for a trial to be promoted to be an Elite Student, only if they passed the trail.


    David''s began to think about it. Why didn''t the academy just directly make them an Elite Student? With their strength, they could overturn mountains and destroy a whole city with a stomp of their feet.


    But they nit only didn''t make them an Elite Student, not even an ordinary student but they had been reduced to being a mere ve for the academy. At least they didn''t make them a servant for the other students otherwise, things would have gone ugly as that would be going too far.


    David frowned and then grabbed the chip that contained the manual from his block of bed. And informed hazel to transfer the file. After she was down with the transfer, David then opened his interface and then opened his library to read the manual.


    ''The whole of human body is full of mysteries that would take thousands of year or even forever to unlock all of them. While there are still lots of mysteries to be unlocked, a small part of them had been found out and one of them includes the brain.


    Since a few eras ago, we had found out that we are particrly using less than ten percent of our brains ans the remaining 90 percent are being wasted, only used for decorations, useless.


    Our ancestors tried unlocking them using lots of experiments but then, their technology hadn''t advanced enough to achieve that purpose.


    But after a few more eras with geniuses from each generations around the world pondering on the topic, they realised that the brain was filled with lots of electrical currents that''s could then be utilise to gradually unlock the full potential of the brain''


    This instantly piqued David''s interest as he started to focus more on the illusory book he had in his hands. After a few hours had passed, David stopped flipping the book and then closed his eyes.


    A few secondster, he opened his eyes. "What a mysterious technique. The person who created this must have being a genius."


    "To unlock the full potential of the brain by meditation and stimtion." David sighed in admiration. He coukdnt help but admit that it was even a little better than the institute''s way of training. As the institute''s way if training involved been physically involved and then progressing little by little but this Academy''s way if training was simply astonishing.


    You only had to sit down, meditate for about an hour or for as long as you brain could take the stimtion and then wait till the next day before continuing. Upon sessively reaching the first stage, which is activating an extra ten percent part of the Brian amounting to using twenty percent, there would be a massive power surge and even a Phaser wouldn''t be able to handle someone at that level and would immediately be sliced to pieces.


    Thinking up to here, David then grabbed the bag. In it, there was arge de without handle in it - the flying de. David grabbed the de by the side and then ced it on his palm as he gazed through it.


    In the de, David could see miniscule amounts of electricity flowing through the de along the mystical lines drawn about the entire de. The currents flowed like a river, making it look very beautiful but deadly.


    The current was at all visible to teh naked eye and instead, unless you had some special sort of eye power or a certain amount of strength could you see the lines and mystical markings.


    Remembering what he had read and the process he had to go through, David closed his eyes as though in meditation and then, his breathing began to undte as he breathed ording to the breathing technique written in the manual.

 Chapter 407 - Trouble

    The current wasn''t at all visible to the naked eye and instead, unless you had some special sort of eye power or a certain amount of strength could you see the lines and mystical markings.


    Remembering what he had read and the process he had to go through, David closed his eyes as though in meditation and then, his breathing began to undte as he breathed ording to the breathing technique written in the manual.


    David''s breathing continued to undted and his chest started to fall and rise uncontroblely, without any rhyme or rhythm.


    The technique ced its entire focus on the breathing aspect which calms the mind and also stimtes the brain activities to flow in a certain direction, amplifying the electrical signals in the brain by about a hundred times without electrifying the brain.


    It was a very tasking work and in just thirty seconds, David begun to sweat bullets of sweat, forming arge pool underneath him.


    The muscles in his face twitched as though he was in pain but David held on and continued practicing the breathing technique, undting his breathing form for another thirty seconds.


    Gasp! Cough! Cough!


    He suddenly gasped massively for air as though he had been holding his breath for more than a week. Snort and spit escaped his mouth and he coughed severely with his eyes blood shot and several veins bulging out from different part of his head


    After a few minute of rest, his condition got better. "Seems like I over exerted my self too much." David groaned as he carefully shifted from his sitting position toy t on the stone bed.


    His redness in his face started to fade as he recovered. There had been warnings in the book that a beginner shouldn''t exceed the 20 seconds and ultimately 30 seconds.


    But David had thought that with his ability, it should be a wall in the park for him, seemingly very easy with his strength and secrets. But he had no idea that the basis of the technique wasn''t at all dependent on his strength but instead, it was dependent on something entirely different which is talent.


    "Seems like my talent for this method is only slightly above average." David endured the stinging pain he was feeling and muttered.


    "Hazel, what my progress with the technique?" As soon as David asked, an holographic image popped up.


    [Name: Beginning Supersensory Technique]


    [Progress : 3.2/100%]


    "Thirty three days to learn an ordinary beginner technique. Quite pitiful." David muttered he could remember using just a single day to master a red grade technique but now even an ordinarymon technique was giving him so much problem and at rate he was practicing it, he wouldn''t even be able to be an elite student before leaving this ce.


    As for his dream of using this opportunity to grow even more stronger, that dram was already getting crushed bit by bit. David unconsciously thought of this and depression began to creep in. Even with his rapid growth, he might not still be able to avert the iing disaster that had no time or measureing his way that. It might be in a year or even tomorrow, no one knows.


    David''s eyes began to close off very slowly and then ultimately, he instantly dozed off.


    Few momentster, David woke up. Feeling very refreshed as though he had been sleeping for a few days on a warm soft massaging bed.


    His head that hurt previously was given and his felt a slight soothing sensation in his head. Stretching his bones, David proceeded to ask. "How many hours was i asleep for?"


    "Three hours had gone by since you started sleeping." Hazel answered, her voice was as indifferent as ever.


    But this reply was enough to make David''s eyebrow rise up in surprise. He had thought he would be asleep for at least a whole day since it was written in the manual that he upon practicing the technique, sleeping for 12 was normal ans recovering to full health would take about 12 - 24 hours before one can resume practicing the technique for another day.


    But David was surprised because he refreshed when he hadn''t even rested for 12 hours and only three hours had gone by. Doesn''t that mean, he could practically resume practicing the technique once again in a single day?


    David''s eyes widened as he thought about this possibility. Hurriedly, he closed his eyes, calmed his breathing and after he was entirely calm, he started using breathing ording to what was written in the technique.


    Thirty seconds passed by and David felt as though he was approaching his limits. Another thirty seconds passed in the blink of an eye and David finally felt as though he had approached his limit but still, he held on and endured through the stinging feeling of pain, stabbing directly into his brain like a hot knife.


    In another five seconds, David''s gasped desperately for air but even with the pain, a wide smile formed in his face and he let out a silentugh with snort, swear and tears covering his face and bed.


    Without any regard to neatness, David immediately dozed off to sleep. Hisst thoughts were. "Finally!"


    For the past three days, David didn''t go out from his bed even once and was diligently practising the technique every three hours without fail. Although he had no idea why his recovery rate was more five times faster even when it had nothing to do with his bodily gene, David waved it off as some sort of golden finger he had brought to this world. A sort of hidden ability he wasn''t aware of.


    In a mere span of three days, the progress bar had gone up quite a bit and in just another three days, he wouldpletely finish practicing the technique and would finally breakthrough and then brand the handles de as his own, after which, he would be able to wield it to fight for him.


    Excited about this David continued to practice but was suddenly interrupted by a sudden knock in the door. He had only reached the first 10 seconds on the technique so he wasn''t really that exhausted yet but even then, David frowned at the sudden interruption.


    Standing up from his seating position, he ignored the smell and went ahead to open the door.


    As he opened the door, he saw five people standing right at the door, menacingly ring at him as though about to beat him up.


    They were dressed in ck cloths but judging from thier tags, they seem to be someone special from.


    "Who are you?" David asked, his tone nd and dull.


    "David Syntex right?" The fatdy at the forefront of the group stepped forwards with a stern expression as she asked.


    "Yes, how can I help you." David replied with a frown. He had only been here a few days and people already knew his name. It wasn''t particrly a good sign.


    "It''s just been three days since you have been admitted into our academy but you are already starting to ignore the rules set by the academy." Thedy squinted her eyes as she pressed on.


    David frowned. "What rules? And who the hell are you anyways."


    "Impudent! How dare you talk to Lady Quin like that!? You should be punished for that!" The man standing right beside her shouted with red faced and then de without handle rose up from his sleeves and was about to press on when the supposeddy Quin raised her hands and said.


    "That''s enough Juag." She then turned towards David.


    "Since you''ve bee here only for a few days, I shall let you off and inform you of you crime."


    "As a lowly ve of this great academy, you are expected to perform your duty to the academy at least once in three day, otherwise you would be severely punished by Disciplinary department but starting from us." Thedy Quin said with a smug smile on her face as she gave David a look that seem to be filled with malice.


    But then, David chuckled and then stated with indifference. "But my three days period isn''t up yet, is it?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? You didn''te Greet your seniors when you arrived at the Academy but we let you off seeing as you are still new but now that you openlymitted a crime, you still dare to argue with us about it?" Anothercky shouted intimidatingly at David with gruff voice and his de floating above his head which shows that he had alsopleted the Beginner super sensory but had chosen to stay here instead.


    David smiled as he replied. "I was given a three day grace, my three days isn''t used up yet so why are you guys here, acting all worked up?"


    "Y-you!" Another stammered as he knew David was right. They shouldn''t have arrived in this day but in the next.


    "Seems like they do have some ulterior motive." David smirked.

 Chapter 408 - Initial Mortal Stage!

    "Shut up Danvers!" The fatdy screamed, spraying out spot from her mouth, making her fat chubby cheeks trembled from the force of her shout.


    She then faced David with an extremely weird smile on her face as she said. "You are right. Your three days grace isn''t up yet, but it''s only a matter of time. Lets see if you canplete your task in the next fifteen hours." Her face warped into a smile as though anticipating him failing the task.


    With that, she pped her sleeves and then turned to leave with herckeys following behind her but not without ring at him as though wanting to tear him to pieces.


    David was slightly taken aback. From beginning to the end, he had not sensed a single wave of power from their body and their body was so weak he could snap them between his fingers like a twig.


    But he could feel the a slight undtion originating from the middle of their head which got him thinking. It seems each of them had at leastpleted the beginner manual and the fatdy seem to have reached a somewhat high level ofprehension in the technique. She should have broken through from the Initial Mortal stage and reached the Mid Mortal stage.


    Which meant that are control with her weapon is more forceful and powerful and even more importantly, faster. Before a person in the Initial Mortal stage could react, he or she would have had his or her head chopped off before he or she could react as someone from the mid level stage was obviously stronger than from the Initial level stage.


    But David was no ordinary individual and was no ordinary mortal either. And although they weren''t allowed to use any other means to fight apart from using their brain ability to fight, there were still numerous ways for him to defend himself and then fight back.


    But first, he needed toplete the task given to him, after which, he would continue his breakthrough to finally be an Initial Mortal Stage Practitioner.


    After grabbing his robe and putting it on, David headed out while checking out his task in his interface. Upien seeing his task, David''s eyes rose up a bit.


    "Clearing a kilometernd from weeds, making it suitable for nting? If I was an ordinary person, it would be incredibly difficult to aplish this task in three days." David frowned.


    There wouldn''t even be enough time to practice as he would have toplete the task in the days he was given otherwise he would be punished without fail by the academy. But that was if be wee ordinary to begin with.


    Only an initial mortal stage could easily clear thend with his or her chosen weapon. Shrugging, David followed the arrow, leading him to the ce of his task.


    Upon reaching there, heughed. But not one of joy but anger instead. "How the fuck are these things weeds? They are practically trees!"


    "This should be because I''m from another academy or did those guys from before switch my task up?"


    "Doesn''t matter, wouldn''t take a minute to uproot any ways." David shrugged the matter of and in the next second, his muscled rumbled and swelled up lien balloons. While his veins twisted around his body as though massive pythons were under his skin, moving with intellect that seem to want to rival that of a profound mutated beast.


    Taking a deep breath, he abruptly took a step forwards.


    Hu!


    Thend around him trembled as though it as she awakening of an ancient beast. The wind blew as if a storm was brewing but it wasn''t wrong though, a storm was truly been formed.


    In the next moment, he stretched out his hands wide and a massive pair of wings erupted from behind him, stretching outwards as though wanting to cover the world its self within its embrace. The wings seem to have been made by refined metal as they glinted off the rays of light from evening sun.


    RUMBLE!


    In a split second, David made another step forward and pped with his wings and his hands!


    RUMBLE!!!


    The sound was explosive and sounded as though thunder had struck out multiple time right in the center of therge field.


    A massive wind erupted out of nowhere, carrying the trees, woods and anything it could touch into the air, seeping them away not unlike a massive tsunami.


    In just a few seconds, almost half of the entirend had been uprooted without a single patch of grass or tree left.


    Twitching his muscles, David flexed and stretched his body. "That was satisfying. " It had been a long while he utilised the full strength of his body. Even till now, he didn''t know just exactly how strong he was.


    Lightly taping his foot to the ground, he vanished and then appeared at another spot in the field which was still filled with grass, weeds and trees.


    Using the same method, he continued to clear thend of the weeds. Far away from the deserted ce, people could hear the distant sound of thunder rumbling all over the ce and couldn''t help but be curious but then, since it was sounded far, they assumed it was the weather being weird again as such urrence do happen once in a while since the weather everywhere isn''t stable in the first ce.


    In just a couple of seconds. David dusted off his ck robe and then proceeded to take a picture of the no cleannd, sending it back to the task master as evidence of the task being aplished while being a little surprised at the material his ck robe was made of as it didn''t tear with the increase in his muscles and size.


    With that, he headed back to his room, as every second wasted was every chance he could have utilised to reach the Initial Mortal Stage.


    * * * * *


    "Lady Quinn, I just received information that that punk has justpleted his mission a few minutes ago." Theckey that had scolded David and almost attacked him quickly went forward and informed the Fatdy sitting at a luxury chair in the servant''spound.


    Stunned, the fats in her cheeks wobbled as she brought her thick legs down from the back of anotherckey of hers.


    "How is that possible!?" Her crooked voice shrieked as she yanked the arm of thatckey and Brough it forward for her to see.


    As she confirmed the message, her expression changed slightly. "I specifically ordered for a change of mission for that fellow since Master Cheng owes me a favour. But this guy''s stillpleted the mission?"


    She frowned deeply upon seeing the image of the proof of the task beenpleted that David had sent.


    "Lady Quin, he seem to have gotten help from somewhere. I just don''t understand why this set of new students are extremely weird." One of herckeys suggested.


    "You are right, there seem to be something off about them. They don''t seem to give regard to you the Servant''s Leader."


    "I think we should find some other method to teach them a lesson and show them who the boss is otherwise they might just assume you are easy to deal with." Anotherckey suggested with a vile smile.


    Lady Quin leaned back and her eyes shed as a series of idea flowed through them. A malicious smile formed on her thick lips, making her look like a repulsive fat snake with her tiny beady eyes.


    * * * * *


    Late night.


    David''s eyes made a few slight movements and then opened as he sat alone in the gloomy room.


    "What happened?" David suddenly came to and robbed his head, scanning his surroundings. The window ws opened, allowing the rays of moonlight to pass through.


    But then, David could hear voices that sounded as though they were right beside him but there was no one near him.


    He could even hear the slightest movements of ants crawling underground outside his block.


    "No, its not that they are loud, its that my hearing had improved by a lot"


    David get off the bed and stood up. As he walked around, in his tiny room, his sight, hearing, and even sense of smell improved by an amazing amount.


    David''s gazended on a tiny stone stool beside him. With a heartbeat, he felt a Formless energy extend from his body like an invincible hand, instantly taking control of the table. The formless energy was unable to be sensed, but David himself could feel it clearly. This Formless energy extended right from his brain.


    "What kind of power is this? Simply astonishing." He could feel his heart beat faster as he felt the almost supernatural power acting like another from of expandable hand.


    Whoosh!


    At this time of the night, the stool started floating in mid air. With just another though of his, the bag that was right beside him actually started floating too and pretty soon, almost everything in his room including the tiny stones were lifted up above ground.

 Chapter 409 - Successfully Refining The Flying Blade

    Very soon, he started to feel as though he was reaching his limit after making a couple things in his room float up.


    David then slowly walked to the only window in his room. It was gettingte at night and the environment waspletely silent but not to David.


    He wanted to test the true limit of this strength and see just how far it can affect the physical. His gaze thennded on a steel pole standing not to far from the window, and by his will.


    Creakk!


    The top of the pole actually started to bend, bit by bit until it was bent sideways and then, with a kacha sound, itpletely bent to the opposite direction, pointing downwards with its head.


    It was then he started to feel some type of pound ng headache in his head and he finally knew he was almost at his limit.


    A huge smile of satisfaction graced David''s face as he settled back in his bed. "Now for the difficult part."


    David''s gaze hardened and then, he carefully took out the de without handle and ced it on his palm. Carefully, he started infusing his brain wave into the de, just like an invincible hand carefully caressing every inch of the de like a lover. Imprinting his signature into the de bit by bit, just like coaxing a little kid.


    ording to what was written in the manual, forcing your brain wave imprint on the de would instead prove detrimental to the weapon and the structure would immediately copse into pools of nano bots, unable to be back.


    A servant was to be given one of those flying des which meant that if it is destroyed, he or she would not be granted another one unless he or she buys it with their points which is incredibly hard to obtain in the first ce.


    Which was why David needed to be careful with the way he marks the Flying de with their brainwave imprint. As unmarked flying des isn''t much different to a new born baby. If you hold them too strong, they will surely break and in the case of the flying des, be reduced to a pool of nano bits that looked like liquid metal.


    Breathing softly, he continued to caress the de with his Formless brain wave. Just like an invisible hand caressing the body of a lover softly and gently.


    Normally, this process shouldn''t take more than a week toplete for an average individual which meant it shouldn''t take more than five days for David toplete since his talent was slightly above average.


    But then, the time was just too long to him and he wasn''t used to this waiting that long. And moreover, he wasn''t an average person either.


    An average person would have been thoroughly exhausted after a few hours of infusing brainwaves into the de in the process of marking it. But David had a recovery rate that was more than five times higher than an average Initial Mortal Stage Practitioner.


    With that, David got to work. He continued to infuse his brain waves into therge de lying on top of his cross legged thigh.


    After three hours of doing such, his suddenly strayed to feel an intense headache signifying he was almost at his limit. He then started to breathe and practice ording to what was written in the manual.


    It was then the headache started to subside little by little after the first minute, it then started to hurt. But David didn''t stop until his eyes turned bloodshot and his veins popped up from his head, writhing around his body like pythons.


    But this time, he was able to hold on for up to three full minutes and thirty seconds before he gave up and immediately dozed off.


    It appears a that now that he was in the Initial Mortal Stage, his brain activities were now powerful and was string enough tost three minutes under the intense pressure brought about by the Beginner Supersensory technique.


    This continued on for two whole days until one special moment when, David dropped to the ground like a log of wood with blood flowing down from his nose as though he had been punched on the nose.


    But David had arge smile on his beginning to shape matured handsome face. It was as though he had achieved something extra ordinary that let him sleep in peace.


    BANG! BANG!! BANG!!!


    David groaned slightly and stirred from the stone bed he was resting on. He stretched and his body let out a series of satisfactory pop as he stretched heavily.


    Under the heavy thumps his door was in, David proceeded as though it wasn''t his door that was about to be broken down by some forces. He had read the rules and knew that whoever was knocking wouldn''t dare to do so so heavily as damaging the academy''s property would result in the reduction of one''s points which is non excusable, which was why David was taking his time opening the door.


    By the tien he came to, realising what he had been doing the past three days, he hurriedly started to check for the de and noticed that it was lying at the corner of his bed.


    He was about to grab it when the de flew towards him like a bullet, instantly stopping a few inches away from his face. Slightly shocked, he raised an eye brow in surprise.


    A smile of anticipation graced his face as he stretched his hand, Letting the de float slowly to his fingers.


    He then started to feel a sensation being released right at the middle of his head. It was as though he had gained a third arm that was now permanently tired to a de. But the sensation wasn''t really that clear.


    Under David''s gaze, the de floated back in mid-air by the Formless power emitted from his for head.


    "Go!" David thought.


    The de moved like lightning and shot towards the wall opposite him. With amazing speed, the de pierced through his wall.


    After piercing through his wall, it continued to move forwards making several holes in everything it came into contact with.


    As though like an unstoppable sharp bullet, the walls were pierced through by the des and even without David seeing it, he could feel that he had pierced almost seven walls In just the span of three seconds. And then, it mmed into a sturdy fake mountain right outside the block.


    Boom! There was a sudden sound of an explosion. The fake mountain they was two to three meters high exploded into multiple pieces, bing countless shattered rocks. David''s eyes opened slightly and he with a single thought.


    "Come." Just like an obedient puppy, the de flew towards him through the holes he had made and then began to dance around him like a baby excited to meet its parent.


    Davidughed softly and then withdrew then stopped infusing his brain waves into the de, letting it fall back into his hands as he ced it back into the scabbard.


    He could feel as though he could control the de to construct itself into another structure but then, he had the notion that his brain waves that was emitting that formless energy was still to weak to go through that process which was why David hadn''t tried it yet, more over, he needed to deal with what was happening at his front door.


    But he noticed that he couldn''t hear the banging noises anymore which meant that they might have being distracted by the sound of the fake mountain that exploded outside his block.


    David let out a smallugh as he directly exited his room without looking at it as this was going to be thest time in the room. He was going for the promotional test. Remaining a servant here longer wasn''t something he was proud of.


    * * * * *


    In a huge spacious ground, David could see numerous servants dressed in ck robes, wanting to attempt the trial to be an ordinary student, directly leaping through the dragon gate and gaining heaven''s fortune.


    But sadly, the fortune isn''t for everyone. As the trial was incredibly hard to pass. There were close to a hundred students here to try their luck. And the rest were just here to watch a show.


    David''s sight caught gaze of a tall stairs that seem to be a stairway to cross through to the skies but then, it seems there was some sort of invincible pressure around the stairs as not a single person seeded in reaching the tenth step which was a prerequisite for passing the trial.


    The rule of the trial was to pass the tenth step otherwise, it signifies the failure of that person. Even when one had reached the initial stage mortal realm, that doesn''t guarantee one sess in passing the trial.


    Thinking up to here, David was about to join the line of those willing to take the trial when his face slightly changed and he moved sideways, avoiding a grab to his shoulder.

 Chapter 410 - Taking The Trial

    Now in front of him was the people he very much would like to avoid. They were the same group of people that had disturbed his practice previously when he was trying to reach the Initial Mortal Stage.


    The group of five people walked forwards, and as they walked, the other students quickly gave way for them to pass through meanwhile, they folded their hands and greeted.


    "Greetings Head servant."


    The fatdy waved her hands at them as she walked forwards, stopping before David.


    David coldly nced at tbe group of people but then turned his attention towards therge staircase.


    "Are you blind that you cannot see the head servant standing before you?" One of herckeys shouted in anger, spitting out saliva from his mouth.


    David frowned and then a formless barrier formed before him, preventing the spit from touching him.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the five group of people changed as though they had seen something astonishing.


    Lady Quin''s eyes flickered and a series of thought shed through her mind. "Hehehe"


    She coverrd her mouth andughed as she said. "So you seem to have advanced to the Initial Mortal Stage, seems you are quite talented. But even then, you are still too weak to disrespect me in that way." her voice turned cold as her cheeks jiggled.


    David couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "What do you want?"


    The head servant chuckled but then went straight to the point. "Three days have passed but you still haven''tpleted your task, I''m here to inform you to follow me back to the punishment Hall to receive your punishment." finally, she stated the reason foring here.


    "Im afraid I can not follow you back." David replied nonchntly.


    Lady Quin''s face darkened as she asked. "And what is your reason for that?"


    "ording to the rules, I''ve prepared my self to take the trial, which meant theat unless I pass the trial, there shouldn''t be any form of disturbance whatsoever." David smirked as he finished his remark.


    The five people''s face changed and they couldn''t hold it longer as they shouted. "Impudent!"


    "How many days have you been in this academy and you dare quibble with the head servant about rules you know nothing about!"


    "If you know what is good for you, you will do as Lady Qinn says and follow us back to the punishment hall without hesitation!" another servant pointed and shouted at David, red faced.


    David snorted. "Idiots!" and with that, he didn''t pay them any more mind and focused his attention on the trial that was going on. He needed to prepare himself for the trial he was about to undertake.


    "Y-you!" Seeing as David insulted them and then proceeded to ignore them, the fourckeys immediately activated their brainwaves, exacting an intense amount of pressure in the surrounding area.


    The spectating servants that were there immediately felt the pressure that was likea a huge boulder in their brain. Their faces changed and they Immediately retreated backwards without hesitation, so as not to be a coteral damage in the fight that was about to happen.


    As the pressure formed,dy Qinn instantly raised her fat hands, and just like that, the pressure waves faded as though it wasn''t there in the beginning.


    As for theckeys, their faces were full of hesitation but they still didn''t dare to disobey her order and seized tbe pressure they were actively weighing in David.


    Seeing this, David snorted with a slight chuckle and ignored them.


    "Lady Quinn, let me challenge him to a Duel and teach this brag a lesson", one of them said in anger, ring at David as though he was his lifetime enemy.


    Never had they expected a servant that had just arrived a week in the academy would have the guts to disrespect them as such, they couldn''t help but shiver in anger while their faces turned red trying to hold in their rage.


    "Lweave him be. He is right, let him go for the trial. Its his first time anyways, the probability of him passing the trial the first time is zero to non, there''s no need to be impatient since he wille back to the hostel anyways." Lady Quin''s eyes shed in a malicious manner and she appeared rather smart and calctive at that moment.


    This words immediately calmed theckeys as they thought about it. "As always, the leader is smart."


    "The leader is wise and far thinking, I admit my fault." herckeys apologied for theirck in insight as they smiled, watching David as he walked gracefully back to the line of servants that were attempting the trial.


    Half a day passed by and during that moment, several servants had failed the trial regretfully while only two people had passed so far, leaving the status of students behind to be a real student of the institute.


    David inhaled deeply and he knew that this trial doesn''t test one based on hie physical or gically strong ijne was but on hie strong and developed one''s brainwave was.


    The more sturdy your foundation was, the easier it was to pass the trial which meant only those with stronger foundation would easily be able to ascend through the stairs and be the cart that leap past the dragon gate


    After another two days had passed, it was finally David''s batch turn. They were fifteen in their batch and they were all asked asked to carefully walk forwards by an old man who seen to be the invigtor.


    Throughout the entire time, David hadn''t even noticed his presence. It was only when he spoke to them that David finalmy noticed the old man''s presence with slight shock.


    The man wasn''t emitting a single energy wave, David could only use his brainwave to probe but he didn''t dare to do so as that was the same as touching someone with their hands.


    He had read the guide carefully and knew that it was rude to probe someone without their permission with brain wave unless the person is weaker than you, then your brainwave would be hard to detect by tbe other person.


    "You may start the trial now." The old man said in an hoarse voice, indifferently.


    David and the others nodded their heads but they weren''t in a hurry to move forwards yet. Preparing themselves mentally.


    David took in a deep breathe and exhaled a mouthful of air. And with that, he took a step forwards towards the first stairs.


    "Boom!"


    David''s mind rumbled and his eyes squinted as he felt an immense pressure descend upon his brain. If the pressure was on his body, then he wouldn''t even have noticed such a pressure but that pressure was acting upon his brain, weigh down on it as though wnsting to crush it into pieces.


    But the wave wasn''t really bad and David didn''t find it very difficult. With that, he made another step forwards.


    In that same moment, the pressure intensified by almost two times, weighing down in his head like a huge boulder. It was as though there was literally a huge boulder tied to his brain, giving him difort and he couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    But after a couple of moments, he seem to have gotten used to it as he raised his legs up and then took his third step forward.


    "Bang!"


    An explosion resounded in his brain and David felt his body wobbling left and right as though he was about to fall.


    Gritting his teeth, David endured through the pain and the pleasure, trying his best to get through the insurmountable pressure weighing down directly on his brain.


    After an unknown period of time, he seem to have gotten a little but used to the pressure and then he proceeded to take his fourth step.


    Out in the crowds, the spectating servants were quite surprised as they saw David''s batch walking up the stairs so quickly.


    "That red haireddy is quite impressive. In just three hours, she had reached the fifth step. There is a possibility she might pass the trial this time."


    "Yes, you might be right, but then look at that blue eyed guy at the corner of the stairs. He is rushing through the stairs as though he is walking on ordinarynd. This is insane. He might actually be able to pass before the next three dayse to an end."


    "Hmm, I heard one of the lectures wanted to take him in as a disciple but he rejected, saying he wanted to start from the beginning, this alone shows his strong will power to prove himself." another stated as he pointed at a young man who had also reached the fifth stairs, taking a step forwards to reach the sixth.


    But it was seems that single step was so much harder to take as he had been there for a few hours.


    As for David, no one really took much notice to him as his pace wasn''t all that impressive he could be considered average at best with the pace he was walking.

 Chapter 411 - Fine! Takeover

    Droplets of swart had long since started to drip down his forehead when he finally took the fourth step forwards.


    The pressure weighing on him seem so massive David found it difficult to breath properly. Just taking that simple step had taken a five hours of literally struggle to make.


    As he gazed at the rest of the six steps left for him, David all of a sudden felt discouraged and a sense of defeat began to brew in his mind.


    Every contestant was given only three days to cross the ten steps to finally bing a formal student of Cygnis Academy. But the stair case had seemingly turned into an insurmountable mountain to the servants, obstructing them from bing a formal student.


    Countless servants had tried to pass the trial multiple times but only a few with taken d had the grace and opportunity to sessfully pass the trial. Countless blood and sweat had dropped onto that same stairs for ages, making it look old but ancient and the intimidating waves it radiates increased by multiple folds.


    David began to notice that he was already reaching his limits which instantly displeased him. Was he about to fail in this trial?


    ''Impossible!'' his gaze hardened and his will renewed, a sudden idea popped up in his head and without hesitation, he started breathing ording to the description of the Super sensory manual.


    His chest began to rise and fall, almost like a frogs''. He suddenly began to notice the pressure weighing down on him was reducing by a lot and in just three seconds, the pressure reduced to the extent David felt as though he was still in the first step.


    Delighted, he took the fifth step forwards, expecting the pressure to be like arge mountain weighing down on him but the pressure was only simr to the second step of the staircase. There was ady there with her eyes closed, regting her breathing and as she struggled to take her sixth step.


    He wasn''t as distracted as before and he instantly reacted, taking another step forwards to the sixth step. Instantlying into contact with the blue haired guy who was leading this batch of students.


    This move instantly shocked everyone who was watching him. He hade out of nowhere and was now suddenly dragging first ce with the previous owner. The spectators were surprised.


    "Who is that guy?" Someone asked, perplexed.


    "Where did hee from?" Another muttered in slight confusion.


    "Wait a minute, don''t tell me he''s going to pass the trial before Lu Sheng? That''s simply impossible! Lu Sheng is famous for being the most talented in the servant''s block but as for this guy, I''ve never heard of this kid before. Moreover, he seems new to the academy" another person instantly disagreed to this.


    "Look as this chest... H-he seems to be practicing a technique?" As the person said this, even he was unsure about his hypothesis.


    This instantly garnered the attention of the crowds and someone immediately reacted. "T-that seem to be the Cognitive Meditation!"


    "Impossible! Even Lu Sheng and Elextra couldn''t do that, there''s now way this brat could do it." One of the head servant''sckeys Immediately refuted with spit spraying out from his mouth.


    Lady Quin''s expression had turned ugly at this point as she noticed the change in David''s pace and the fact that his chest was moving ording to the breathing method recorded in the Beginner Supersensory method.


    At this rate, David had sessfully touched upon the eight step with difficulty. Even when the technique had reduced the pressure by more than half for him, there was a massive drawback in using the technique.


    David''s braincells had grown and its activities with it as he reached the initial Mortal Stage, enabling him the ability to withstand cultivating the technique for longer, for up to three minutes.


    After that three minutes, he would instantly slip into a deep sleep which would help recover his brain cells and electrons, so he could practice the technique more.


    But David had already used up the three minutes boost, meanwhile he was still in the eighth step of the staircase.


    A wave of dizziness erupted from his brain and David felt as though the world was toppling. He chuckled bitterly as he thought. "Even after that, I still can''t get to the tenth step."


    His mind felt heavy and at the rate David was going, there was no way he would sessfully reach the tenth step before the three days limit reached.


    A feeling of helpless erupted from within his heart, seemingly increasing by multiple folds as though his emotions had been enhanced by something.


    His right leg that was on the fourth thread of the staircase suddenly began to rx as though he wanted to move back. Moving backwards in the stairways meant that he had given up thepetition which wasn''t at all a shameful thing since it was advisable not to do more than ones might could withstand.


    Seeing this,dy Quins eyes narrowed into a smiling expression as her chubby cheeks squeezed her eyes into slits.


    "Haha, the kid seems to have reached his limits. I bet he wouldn''tst twenty minutes before he finally gives up." Theckeysughed in mockery as they heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Seems like my backup n doesn''t need to be executed in any case." She smiled as she muttered meanwhile, her anger melted away like snow as she saw him about to give up.


    Willing his mind, David struggled to stay still, keeping his body at that particr position while on hismand, stiffening all of his muscles and bones due to his ability, making his body as still and straight as a pole, unmoving.


    Gritting his teeth, he chose to risk it and in the next second, he gave in to the darkness and instantly slipped into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile the Lu Sheng had managed to reach the seventh step during the span of a day and a half. While Elextra was only a single step behind him. Dodging from their pace, it was obvious that they would likely reach the tenth step before the next day and a half ended.


    But as for David, he hadn''t moved a single step in the past twelve hours wouldn''t likely be able to move a single step anymore as it was obvious he had reached his limits.


    The people who were slightly expecting the rise if a dark horse sighed in pity. "If he only he had waited till he reached the Mid Mortal stage, then he would have passed the trial with ease."


    "What a shame." They shook their heads and muttered in pity.


    At this moment, David''s still body moved and his eyes flew open, although his eyes seem tired, they also seem to shine, full of energy.


    Taking in arge amount of air, David started again with the technique. In the blink of an eyes, the pressure around him reduced in an instant but even while they had been cut by more than half, David still felt as though he was carrying the weight of four mountains in his back, making him feel the urge to give up and confront the test another time.


    Gritting his teeth, his legs rose up and after struggling for the entire three minutes, his legs finally touched upon the ninth step right as his brain was starting to hurt and his nose starting to bleed.


    Relief flooded his being but he was feeling very exhausted at the moment, without even thinking about it, his body once again turned stiff, like a dead body would as he stood as straight as a pole with his head hanging right down.


    "Look! He had managed to move again!" Someone instantly eximed as they saw David moved.


    The rest of the contestant who hadn''t given up yet and were trying to their best to reach the next step immediately looked up. They were shocked as they were pretty sure David had reached his limits, how then did he manage to take such a difficult step.


    Lu Sheng''s pupils constricted as he gazed at David with interest that was close to malice. He couldn''t believe David had managed to reach the ninth step as an initial mortal stage practitioner. "He has to have something up his sleeves or a precious item aiding him with the trial. Seems that chubby girl might be right after all."


    With that, he closed back his eyes and continued to meditate. Further distractions might decrease his chances of passing the trail.


    Another day passed by and finally, half a day was the only time left to pass the trial. Most of the contestant had given up by now while Elextra, David and Lu Sheng remained on the stairway.


    David''s eyes flew wide open and multiple streaks of veins could be seen on his eyes, making his appear to glow red. Showing just how mentally exhausted he was.


    Not caring for that, David immediately repeated the process but then, his foot only reached halfway to the tenth step, seemingly impossible to pass. It was as though it was the single step leading from hell to heaven as David''s foot refused to make that final step.


    David gritted his teeth and finally, he opened his mouth and two words flew out. "Fine, takeover."

 Chapter 412 - Becoming An Official Student

    A sense of satisfaction flooded his entire being and a satisfactory growl rumbled from his chest.


    At the exact same time David''s mind retreated to the back. Just like giving up the controls in the drivers seat, switching ces to stay in the passenger''s seat.


    It was as though he was watching now watching a scene as the beast took control.


    His tired expression instantly flip like a switch. Now having an expression of freedom and that of monstrosity.


    But in just a few seconds the best took over, it felt its mind being pressured by something incredibly heavy, making it unable to move a single muscle!


    Noticing something was with the situation, its struggled and David''s leg which was about halfway to the tenth stairs descended downwards until it was only an inch away from the tenth step.


    Angered, he was about to roar in rage but it was then the full pressure of the stairs descended on it''s mind, instantly knocking it out.


    But David didn''t take control. Instead, he voiced out in his head. "You cane out to."


    The vampire personality had noticed there was something wrong with the situation but David rarely let them out ever since he had found away to suppress them.


    Even if it might be a trap, getting outside was a luxury it couldn''t think of or waste. Immediately, it burst into action, going forwards to control the body.


    At first, happiness and a sense of freedom flickered in its mind, reflecting on David''s face. But everything changed in the blink of an eye as a massive pressure that was twice the size of a mountain descended in its mind.


    "What is this!?" It''s roared in its mind, struggling against the massive pressure weighing down on it. Its resistance seem to be a little higher than the werewolf personality.


    Outside the Carp leaping Stairway, David''s foot could be seen descending slowly down towards the tenth step, making the audiences hold their breathe in fierce anticipation.


    Will he actually seed? Or will he fail just like the others before him had down. The spectating servants couldn''t help but wonder as this scene took ce.


    Meanwhile, the Head Servant had a huge change of expression as she watched as David''s foot slowly descended onto the tform.


    She didn''t expect David to have gotten this far since he was only an Initial Mortal Stage small fry, he will fail the trial horribly and woulde back to the servant''s block as at that time, he would have no option but be at her absolute mercy and she nned to use him thoroughly, teaching him the true meaning of submission.


    But her lust hadn''t cover her reasoning and she made a backup n. But even then, swing David almost sessfully pass the trial made her heart skip a beat.


    As David''s leg was just a centimetre away from the tenth step, he saw that his body had stopped moving. Shocked, he didn''t know what was happening and at that same time, the vampire personality was knocked out, going to a deep sleep just like the werewolf personality.


    David''s eyes widened and he took over his body, trying to push on, but that one centimetre proved to be way harder than hell freezing over. It was then David noticed something.


    And he strenuously nced backwards. Behind him, Lu Sheng was looking straight at him from the eight step with a smirk on his face.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" although he didn''t say anything as it was extremely taxing to the mind to voice out words, he formed those words with his mouth and David knew what he was saying.


    The spectating servants were surprised as they whispered amongst themselves. "Is that even allowed?"


    "What a pity, this guy might have pissed off Lu Sheng In the past, resulting in this type of situation."


    Looking downwards, David saw Lu Sheng holding on to his hand, preventing him from making that step.


    "What do you think you are doing!?"


    Blinding rage overtook David''s mind and his eyes turned crimson with blood spilled out from his nose, signs of his mind being taxed to the extreme and if he doesn''t rest, his mind could start to crack until it broke, turning him into a vegetative state.


    Willing his hand, the ck eye that was on his hand like a ck eye erupted all over his finger. He had released some of the destructive wave which automatically transmitted to Lu Sheng''s hand.


    BANG!


    Lu Sheng''s hand instantly turned into a mush of flesh and blood. Not minding themotion, David took the final step and in an instant, a blinding pir of light erupted form with the stairway, meaning someone had sessfully passed the trail.


    As soon as the pressure was lifted off his mind, David immediately fell to the ground, his eyes rolled backwards and he fell unconscious. Not knowing the huge amount of ruckus he had created in the trial.


    The old man who was in charge of the trial had appeared before him at an unknown period of time. It could be that his speed was fast or maybe he knew David would pass the trial.


    ?	* * * *


    Currently, David was lying quietly in the medical ward, peacefully resting on the bed just like a sleeping kitten.


    It had been a long time his face was this peaceful when he sleep due to his body''s restlessness.


    After an unknown period of time, his eyes flew open and he gazed at his surroundings with his eyes. It was then the previous event came to him.


    His gaze turned sharp as he remembered what had happened. "Was it worth it?" Hazel asked him.


    David pondered, upon this very words before waving it off. He could feel his brain waves had improved by quite a lot and the Formless energy he was able to exact to the physical world had grown even stronger.


    Closing his eyes, he then noticed that he had somehow unknowingly gotten to the mid mortal stage. A smile appeared on his lips as he finally had an answer to her words. "It was pretty much worth it."


    "How many days have I been out?" David asked while sitting up.


    "Not much, you''ve been out for a week. This time, you''re extremely lucky your mind didn''t fragment. I suggest you don''t over task your brain next time as that might prove detrimental to your mental health instead." Hazel warned sternly.


    David nodded his head as he felt the seriousness in her voice. He too turned solemn as he replied. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t risk doing that next time."


    He knew the only reason he had passed the trial was because hd had shared the burden with the two other personality otherwise he would have failed the mission.


    He then recollected that blue eyes young man that had held him back in thest minute. His eyes turned cold.


    Just erupting his hands wasn''t enough to quell David''s anger. He wasn''t a petty someone but in cases like what had happened back then, he''d rather chose to be petty and get back at the person multiple fold to satiate his anger.


    "You are awake." An hoarse voice interrupted his thought and David looked sideways to see a young man standing not too far away from the door. It was unknown when he had gotten there.


    "I don''t have time to waste, stand up and follow me." The young man rudely said and started to walk away.


    Dodging from the fact that David couldn''t feel the young man''s brain wave, he knew that the young man was either at the Late mortal stage or probably the perfect Mortal Stage. Either way, he was obviously stronger.


    David gazed at the retreating figure of the rude young man and his eyes squinted. In the next second, the wind stirred and David appeared before the young in a split second.


    "W-what!?" The young man Immediately staggered backwards and then his flying de swished through the air, forming some sort of shield to block him self from David''s view.


    Wiping out the cold sweat forming in his head, the young man was about to shout in anger when he felt someoneing from behind him.


    Unsure, he gazed back only to find David working towards him from within the ward. Shocked, he nced back forwards, retracting his shield but then, he wasn''t able to find the David that was standing before him previously.


    "Y-you!"


    "Is something the matter." His expression was that of pure innocence as David asked.


    The confused young man had no choice but to swallow his word as fear unknowingly creeped into his mind. "N-nothing. Ahem, lets head to the students affair hall, you would need somethings since you are just became a new student." The young man managed to ovee his fear as he told David.


    David smirked inwardly at the young man. He had to teach him a slight lesson since he was rude anyway. And now, he was now officially a student of this academy.

 Chapter 413 - Choosing A Treasured Weapon

    As they walked away from the medic centre, passing through varieties of buildings, the young man leading David was entire silent throughout the journey.


    Although he might have not been scared witless, he had still been intimidated by David''s disy back then.


    As a perfect Mortal stage practitioner, there was no way he would have fallen for an illusion from a newly advanced Mid level mortal stage student. Which meant that the scenario that had happened previously at the medicb wasn''t an illusion at all and was all real.


    Which directly lead to the fact that although David''s brain wave was low, his physical strength was likely off the chart.


    The young man kept stealing strange nces at David with the corner of his eyes.


    David didn''t mind the stare and the weird silence, he was obviously absorbed by his surroundings.


    After a few moments, the young man paused and pointed towards a finely decorated building that had boldly written words hung before it. Students Affairs.


    "That''s the students affairs building, go in there and register your details. I will be here when you are done."


    David gazed at the building and nodded his head softly. Walking forwards along with the few students walking in and out of the building.


    Going towards the signboard that stated ''Registration'' and ignoring the other stands.


    After typing in his details including his name, age and other details about himself, David asked to drop a bit of his blood on a piece of a tiny object that has a faint illumination in it.


    He was then given a bag not quite different from the badge he had been given when he joined in as a servant of the academy.


    But the bag was clearly a bit different from What he had been given previously. Storing the bag in storage ring, he turned around to leave the hall.


    He had long since noticed that some of the people here although they do not have storage ring, a few of them had one in their hands which was quite the surprise for him since back at the institute, storage ring was very rare.


    But here in the academy, storage rings weren''t all that rare after all.


    As soon as David exited the building, the young man that was waiting by the entrance for David, turned around and started leaving as soon as he spotted him.


    David walked faster to catch up to him.


    "Where are we going? I thought u was done with the registration." David asked.


    The young man remained silent and didn''t want to answer David, but then, he shed back and remembered the person he was talking with was a scary individual.


    "We are going to the Treasure Hall ." he reluctantly answered.


    "Treasure Hall? I''m I getting any treasure or I''m I dropping some." David asked sceptical about the name.


    "You will know once you get there. " The young man was beginning to get irritated which was obviously showing on his face.


    David raised an eyebrow but didn''t ask for any information anymore a cold expression appeared on his face but then, it turned to pure indifference.


    In a normal day, if he met with someone as weak as this outside the institute or academy, it wouldn''t take more than a tiny p to tten him into a pile of meat paste.


    But then again, killing and fighting was prohibited here and can only be done outside the academy otherwise it''d be suspension.


    ''We''ll save you forter.'' his tongue locked the edge of his lips as he pondered how much resistance his opponent would put up. He honestly wanted to experience a fight with a mortal stage practitioner even if the person was in the perfect stage.


    After all this thinking, the young man paused and right before then was a veryrge hall heavily guarded by students rotating shifts in an out.


    From David''s point of view, it was impossible to prate through their defences except one had overwhelming strength to crush those hindering his way.


    But then, there had to be some hidden mechanisms that would stop that from happening. Anyways it was like he had a death wish, so David waved off the idea.


    "Good morning senior Kysan. You brought in another new student again?" One of the guards protecting the Treasure Hall walked forward as he asked with a smile on his face.


    The young man whose name was apparently Kysan remained indifferent as he said. "Lead the new student into the treasure Hall to pick his treasured weapon. I will be waiting."


    Seeing theck of response from the young man, the guard wasn''t at all offended. In fact, he smiled even more as though he understood something, he replied. "I will do as you say."


    "You and you, bring this young man into the hall and advice him on the best possible treasured weapon he could pick." The head guard pointed at two other guards.


    "Okay sir." The two responded simultaneously.


    Knowing what to do, David follows behind the two guards, curiously gazing at the luxurious materials used in building the ce. It seems as though it was inky for decoration but then, there as something off about them. As they seem strong enough to withstand an attack from an Integrated Phaser.


    After walking a few distance, they finally reached a door. Therge door had several patterns engraved within them, along it look magnificent.


    "Hu!" The two guards shouted in unison and then dragged the door open.


    "Remember, you cam only chose one weapon otherwise, you won''t be allowed to take even one of you grabbed more than two treasured objects." One of the guards advised.


    "Although we shouldn''t be doing this, but since you came with senior Kysan, we will give you a piece of advice." The second guard quickly added.


    David nodded his and showed an expression that he was listening attentively.


    "Really good treasured items have their presence locked within them. And if you aren''t looking specifically for them, you wouldn''t be able to notice them as they would look like ordinary weapons in one''s hands but they are actually Legendary Weapons!" The guards eximed quietly, making David gasp.


    Nodding his head he bowed. "Thank you seniors for your help, in the future, I will make sure to return this favour."


    Although it was true that legendary weapons hid their presence from others, there was no way the academy would ce a legendary weapon at the Public Treasure Hall which meant that the guards wanted David to pick a really weak weapon with no presence at all that can barely resist any attacks.


    The two guards smiled at David''s stupidity when they saw his actions, but then, they seem to feel some kind of chill creeping down their bones, making theirugh sound awkward.


    "It''s his fault for offending Senior Kysan. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have given him such a bad advice. Who knows what kind of stupid weapon he would choose." One or the guards smirked.


    "Come to think of it, he might actually be able to pick up that legendary object."


    "The weapon had been here for so long and no one has been worthy enough to pick it up, there''s no way a new student would be able to pick that weapon up, it''s simply impossible." The guard refuted.


    "Let''s wait and see, I wouldn''t be surprised if he chose an ordinary kitchen knife. Hahaha." Thee guardsughing uproariously. The treasure room was sound proof. They weren''t afraid David might be listening to their words.


    David snickered slightly entered into the treasure room. The badge he held in his hand gave off a slight heat as he entered. Immediately a destructive barrier formed right before him but before it could do any harm, it faded as David''s badge continued to heat up.


    David felt his heart jumped and his expression instantly turned serious. That barrier was just too dangerous and although it might not injure him serious, it was still enough to leave some nasty wounds if he was hit.


    As the barrier disappeared, David''s eyes squinted as his eyes touched upon different types of weapon. His pupils constricted and a type of satisfaction or temptation filled him.


    If he could sell all of these weapons, he would make enough money he wouldn''t need to go out for missions anymore and just stay indoor growing stronger steadily.


    But then the reality of only selecting one weapon hit him as he knew it was only a pipe dream.


    David sighed and then walked forwards upon the various types of weapons. He could feel different types of waves emerging form those weapons. Some were strong, some weak while some had nothing at all.


    And there were some that David''s brain wave was either too weak to probe or they actually might be ordinary weapon.


    David paused. The setup was totally confusing. If you get too greedy and pick up a weapon you can''t probe assuming it was a powerful weapon, upon merging with it, one might just realise it was only an ordinary weapon. The despair.


    But then, if one was lucky enough to grab hold of a powerful weapon, then the person was truly lucky.


    But one thing David had learnt about in his days, he knew never to depend on his luck, it wasn''t worth it.

 Chapter 414 - Worthy Or Not, I Will Still Have You!

    The treasure room was veryrge, containing varieties of weapons that it was difficult to decide which one to choose from.


    His eyes swept past the sword, axe and there was even a weapon that was shaped like a boat, making David ponder as to what should be used for.


    Waves of medu energy surged outwards, ovepping against each other therefore disrupting David''s senses from observing which is which and which isn''t.


    He knew without absolute concentration, he would constantly be distracted by energy waves emitting from the weapons surging into his brain.


    David squeezed his eyes shut but as his eyes were about to close, he caught sight of a rusty, dull and veryrge de lying on the floor from the corner of his eyes, next to the rack of finely designed and powerful sword treasures, embedded with jewel with delicate thin lines running about the body.


    Next to those fine weapons, therge rusty de was just like a piece of scrap metal. The handle of the de was almost half his size while the de was more than three meters tall.


    Shaking his head, he snapped himself out of it and began reciting the words, inhaling and exhaling ording to the breathing pattern from the Supersensory manual.


    His breathing undted and his chest rose and fell as his brain wave was amplified to its highest degree.


    But then, his concentration was disturbed as the image of the rustyrge de entered his mind. David frowned and then shook his head.


    Starting the meditation again, medu waves expanded from his brain and as he gradually began to sense the waves emitted from each weapon. But then, the image of the broad sword entered into his mind, disrupting his concentration.


    "Dammit!" His eyes snapped open and he angrily kicked at the edge of therge rusty de, trying to sweep it away from his sight.


    Thud!


    But contrary to his expectation, the weapon didn''t move in the slightest and an intense vibration travelled up his legs stunning him in ce.


    Taken aback, David blinked his eye and then bent down carefully and held on to handle of the weapon up but he froze up.


    "Uhn?" He couldn''t lift it up and from David''s observation, even an atom didn''t seem to have shaken from his touch.


    Although confused, it didn''t affect him in the slightest. Sweeping his arm, his loose sleeves wrapped around his arms and his muscles bulged with views crawling around them.


    Clenching his fist around the handle of the de, he tried lifting the de up for the second time.


    But then there wasn''t a single movement and it didn''t appear to have actually moved a single bit.


    "What the hell?" David''s eyes were wide open in astonishment. He couldn''t believe he still couldn''t lift it up with the amount of strength his body was withholding.


    Forgetting he had limited amount of time within the treasury, David whispered.


    "First star."


    His muscles undted and skin rippled like waves but there was no obvious change in his body, but it was obvious his strength had doubled.


    Grabbing the hilt with both hands, David pulled upwards. But much to his disappointment, there was no movement.


    "This seem to be the legendary treasured weapon. ording to the book, you have to be worthy enough to carry lift it. Without the approval from the weapon itself, its impossible to lift them." Hazel piped in.


    David''s pupils constricted. "So you mean to say there''s an AI with simr level of intelligence as you installed within the weapon?"


    "When did you get so smart." Hazel was genuinely taken aback as she heard David said this. She had only vaguely told hm but he was able to draw out the tru interpretation from her words.


    "Interesting." Hazel muttered.


    "Then you should be able tomunicate with it and tell it to leave with me right?" David''s eyes lit up at the thought of having a legendary weapon and although he had no idea how powerful it was, since it was a legendary weapon, it should be powerful enough right?


    "I''m afraid that is simply impossible. The AI seem to have shut itself frommunicating with the outside world, it''s simply impossible to break through its defences to talk to it." Hazel exined regretfully.


    "So you mean to say that the de''s AI is stronger than you?" David asked innocently.


    Hazel paused for a few seconds and then replied. "Don''t yet to goad me, it won''t work. And that de is barely a few centuries old there''s no way it''s stronger than me." Hazel scoffed.


    "It''s difficult to acquire this de without its consent. Moreover, the base weight of the de is roughly equivalent to that of a small mountain so it''s not easy to obtain by force." she continued.


    But then, David paused. After which, a smirk appeared on his face. Hazel never said it was impossible to obtain, she only said it would be difficult.


    "It doesn''t approve of me uhn? Let''s see if after this, it wouldn''t still approve of me." David muttered after which, two words escaped his lips.


    "Third Star."


    Boom!


    The air in the treasure room began to grow heavy and the the solid ground gave out a slight creak.


    Massive amount of energy fluctuated from his body as his muscles contorted and bulged but strangely enough, his body didn''t balloon out like it had always done.


    It was as though his body had gotten used to the technique and Third star was simply too weak to stretch out his body''s potential.


    cing both his hands on the hilt of the de, he stood firmly in ce as he lifted.


    Creak!


    The de moved, and the echo of a loud creak sounded out from within the treasure room. But David was only able to lift the hilt of therge de up to his waist.


    And as for the rest more than half of the de, they sadly still remained resting in the ground.


    David frowned as even third star wasn''t powerful enough to still lift the whole damn de.


    "Guess I have no choice then."


    "Fifth star!"


    RUMBLE!


    Visible shockwaves erupted from within his body as though two massive mountain had collided.


    Wu! Wu! Wu!


    The wind stirred, forming arge whirlpool around him as though he was the eye of the tornado. And even as all this was taking ce, David''s body was beginning to show signs of finally been stretched.


    His body bulged up and his skin rumbled and oscited, humming beautifully like a bee. Veins popped out from his skin like dark red webs, covering his skins like some sort of beautiful tattoo.


    Finally, the de gave out onest creak and it was finally being lifted off the ground. And even with the fifth star, he still found it difficult to lift the whole thing.


    He wondered what star he would have to use in order tofortably wield the de.


    Since the de did no lt seek him worthy, it gave him no other choice. And although it''s current state was no different from an ordinary weapon, its weight was already astonishing enough to be called a legendary weapon.


    Just it''s weight could kill someone, making it already overpowered, so David wasn''t in the least but regretful.


    BANG!


    Dust rose up as his two legs sank a few centimetres into the ground when he ced the body of the de on his shoulder.


    With a smile, David walked out from the treasury while whistling a casual tone.


    The guards outside the treasury had smiles on their faces, expecting to see the weak weapon David would have chosen. They had even ced a bet among each other with one stating that David would pick an ordinary item with no use at all while the other stated that David would at least pick up a weapon slightly worse than the flying de granted to the servants.


    As they wereughing, they suddenly began to hear a soft Boom sound that was bing loud and gradual by the second.


    Confused, they gazed at the entrance of the treasury to see what that was and when David came out, they were totally stunned and their jaw immediately dropped.


    "W-what are you doing w-with that!?" One of the guards came to and hysterically shouted!


    "Quickly go and drop it least you put yourself to trouble!" The other guards screamed in fear and astonishment.


    "I have to thank you two seniors for your advice, without the both of you, I might have as well missed this wonderful weapon to begin with."


    David smiled and then, with a wave of his arm, the silent whirling sound of his storage ring increased explosively.


    Vroom!


    In the blink of an eye, it''s mouth expanded and David dropped therge de inside without hesitation.


    "W-what!?"


    "D-don''t try to nder us! We obviously didn''t do anything!" The two guards seem to have reached their limit and looked as though they wanted to cry.


    "No tears of joy seniors.. We are men so we should be able to endure it. So where the Weapons Register Book?"

 Chapter 415 - Megathon Blade

    "For someone, aplete stranger that''s not even a true student of this academy to forcefully whisk away the legendary Megaton de, this ispletely uneptable!" The middle-aged man seated at the edge of the half-rounded table mmed his hand on the wood with an angry expression on his face.


    "There are times when u rarely agree with Li Feng but Dean, Li Feng is absolutely right. The kid is not a true student of this academy and just an exchange student from that institute. Therefore, retrieving the de from him should be of utmost priority and if the situation." Seating opposite Elder Li Feng is Elder Shi Li.


    "My my, why do you guys want to deprive a kid of his luck? The de has been sitting in that particr hall for hundreds of years without acknowledging a master since non of you are worthy enough for it. I say its high time someone took it anyways." Fifth Elder, Elder Du Yan mocked as she gave her opinion on the matter.


    "Although the de as being without master, we are not that desperate to give it away to some random person." The Second elder piped in.


    "Hmm, what are your thoughts on this matter first elder Yan." A soft crystalline voice spoke,ing from the very center of the arc table.


    It was the Dean. A top a lotus-shape chair, the woman wore a light-colored silk dress, with eyebrows shaped like jade feather ans skin as fresh and white as snow. Her waist was so thin one could hold them with just one arm. And a white veil covered her face, only revealing her clear eyes which seemed to flow like water as the world seemed to lose its brilliance in her presence.


    A woman like this with such aura and grace was rarely seen in this world. Even after a few years, the elders had barely gotten used to her.


    "Retrieving the de should be the most suitable option as it might be used against our academy but then, ording to the academy rules, a student is allowed to take a single weapon from within the treasury instantly making it their property, so if we collect the de from the kid, it''s no different than stealing." The first elder said with a thoughtful expression.


    The other elder kept quiet upon hearing his words. It was correct they gave the student the de but retrieving the de back will just tarnish their image and if other academies or institute especially that institute were to catch wind of this, things won''t be so easy anymore.


    "Which is why after careful consideration thought about this matter, this n formed up and should be perfect. If the situation is handled carefully, this matter shouldn''t blow off to the extent that the people from that institute should be made aware of and retaliate." The elder continued.


    "If an elder or one of the teachers was sent to retrieve it, then that might just allow things to worsen but if it''s a fellow student, then it would be much easier and the situation would die down quite quickly. First elder is wise." Some other elder added while he praised.


    "But I don''t see the need to be afraid of that institute. They are just a bunch of crazy muddled-headed people that imnt their bodies with genes of animals and beast. While we train our brains, making our thinking process thousands of time faster. how can they ever hope to pass through nirvana and reach the immortality? If there was an all-out war between our schools, we would certainly stand on top." Another elder inputted with disgust written all over his face.


    To the academy, installing the genes of ancient beasts in your body is apletely barbaric and desperate method of evolution. To the academy, evolving first had to do with the mindset and then, meditation.


    Plus, they believe the body had to be kept clean and not tainted by any other type of gene as that might hunger their thinking, thereby hindering their will to grow stronger.


    "Fifth elder Cheng Chan, you shouldn''t be so naive in your thoughts. If the institute is weak, why would the Dean even bother making this exchange with them?"The first elder reprimanded.


    The elders present all nodded turning their necks to the enchanting beauty seated before them seeking for her opinion on the matter. Most have also tried to ask the reason for the Dean to choose to ept this exchange since she refused to tell them when they asked directly.


    The Dean remained silent before she replied. "While keeping the mind and body pure is gem, it can also be called ignorance. We will do as the first elder suggested, now let''s move on to the next topic. The hunt which ising up next week, how are the student preparing for it."


    * * * * *


    Three dayster, David stayed in his new ce. He sighed in relief when no one came barging into his room for the de he took.


    He knew how important the de was and the fact that only the Dean and an unknown elder possessed a weapon that powerful, states just how important and powerful the weapon actually is.


    David had been on edge for thest three days which was why he stayed indoors, trying his best to forcefully infuse his mental energy into the de but his effort seem to be futile.


    Currently, he had his eyes closed and he was currently in his fifth star form. His muscles and body were all puffed up and he looked as though he had been body building from the womb.


    Therge rusty de was sitting on his crossed-leggedp, barely able to fit inside his room.


    But he hadn''t just been wasting his time with the Megathon de, he had also been meditating and also training but his speed had slowed down considerably in the Mid Mortal level.


    His progress was very slow during the past few days even with his ridiculously fast recovery rate, his progress had barely moved.


    "Seems like I need to select a new technique first." David muttered. He had thought that the progress would be the same or even slower if he selected a new technique but from how thing are going, he had no choice but to try it and see if it would be better than the SuperSensory technique.


    Cleaning himself up, David wore his Blue robe which signfied that he was finally an official student of the Academy.


    New students are entitled to pick one weapon from the treasury, a new meditation manual and a technique from the library.


    David had holed up within his room for the past three days. Apart from the weapon, he hadn''t selected a meditation manual yet nor had he selected a technique. He was actually looking forward to it.


    Keeping the Magathon de back inside his storage ring while cing his main weapon the de without handle, back at the sheath inside of his sleeves. The robe had been built that way for quick draw.


    He then exited his apartment. Walking outside, David gazed at the other apartment with indifference but even then, there was a tiny bit of envy in his eyes.


    Back in the institute, everyone was given the same room while you had to spend Gyno points to enchance the room further, making it ording to your wishes as long as you have enough Gyno points.


    But in here, the rooms depended on your strength. About 999 houses were there in total and each one of those houses was better than thest.


    David had been ced in house 987 three days ago. And he if he was to describe the ce in one word, the that word is trash!


    The house wasn''t even a house, it was supposed to be called a small room that could barely contain anything. Only slightlyter than the room back at the servants block.


    If he wantednl a good house to stay, ording to the guide, he needed to challenge those staying at that specific ce. If he won, then he can rece the person but if he lose, his opponent could beat him up as long as he isn''t dead and crippled, anything is allowed.


    David tuned his eyes away and started walking away from area. He had learnt that the rest of the people from the academy, Freda and the rest had gotten here a few days before him. He had been really surprised and slightly shocked even


    But although they seem more talented than him, his recovery rate is insane which was why he wasn''t the least but worried about them rising faster than he could catch up.


    The academy was a perfectly quiet environment except for a few skirmishes that ur between the students. The only thing David didn''t like was the fact that there was no transport here.


    As David was think of this, his eyebrows furrowed and his eyes twitched he then turned his eyes towards a specific ce in the skies.

 Chapter 416 - Insane Ability

    Whoosh!


    David''s eyes widened as he saw a figure swish past his head 20 meters aways in the skies with speed.


    Astonished, David gazed upwards an his narrowed his eyes incredibly hard. The person appeared to be berh young, around his age whuch made David even more sceptical simply because even he was barely able it fly properly without his wings.


    Floating in the air was certainly no problem for him but propelling himself at such speed would prove difficult for him to perform.


    As he squinted his eyes, his pupils cinstrict d and he could see everything ng about the person. ''is that...''


    "A flying de?" David couldn''t help but his immensely shocked by this. There was certainly somthing underneath that person''s feet and it was definitely a flying de..


    ''So it wasn''t that the person was flying with his or her strength, the person is using her connection with the de to move herself with.''


    This was the conclusion David hade up with. But to this, ones mental energy needed to be very strong, strong enough to withstand one''s weight for a really good period of time without exhausting one''s self.


    As for whsne he would get there, there was still a long way for him t in go before he reached that particr level.


    David sighed at the power and strangeness of mental energy practitionals. The could kill at a distance without having to move a finger and although their bodies tend to be weak, their strength with a flying de surpasses even a Spryher one''s they got the hang of their de with a situable technique.


    His eyes then shone with determination, one day he would reach that level and possibly surpass that level... With his mental energy.


    Shaking his head to get rid of those thoughts, David continued in his way to the library and when he got there, he saw several people walking in and out from the library. And from their uniforms, they seem to be the same as him, newly admitted students that came to pick up a Training manual and a Technique.


    Walking into the library, he pordoeved his badge to the old man sitting by the counter which was then scanned.


    "Go in and select a situable manual. When you gone back, your students badge will be given back to you." The old man said with his eyes closed as he waved him off.


    David nodded his head and was about to leave when the old man continued. "Do not go overboard by selecting a technique that''s incredibly difficult as that might be detrimental to you instead! And oh, be warned, there shall be no fighting within the library."


    "You can now go."


    The old man said to David, and David said his thanks as he left for the deeper parts of the library. ording to the the Oldman''s discription.


    The library was an important ground in the academy, it had a collections of different mental skills collected over hundreds of years. They were used to help those of new students get in turned with their mental energy and able to use them properly.


    Usually, an academy''s number and quality of mental martial arts determined how strong the school would be. There are others schools without even a single training manual or arts to use.


    The mental arts library was divided into 3 floors.


    In the first floor there was arge quantity of mental arts, but most of them were low ranked, with a few middle ranked ones there as well.


    The second floor apparently had the academy''s secret and traditional techniques. Most of them were of the high rank, there were even some peak ranked ones there!


    However, to enter the second floor one needed one to be at least at the peak Earth level


    And the 3rd floor was just a rumour, as it had never been opened¡­.


    However, for David, the 2nd and 3rd floors were just too far away, even the 1st floor''s mental arts were something that he yearned for.


    He had no background within the academy, and a person with no background or exceptional talent could not ess higher ranked martial arts. The supersensory technique he had was only a core rank training art, and it was even weaker than a low ranked training art.


    However, after breaking through to the mortal level of the mental path, he had the right to enter the 1st floor and choose a mental art and a training manual.


    David stepped into the first floor, his breathing quickening.


    At the first floor, he could see a few other students, but all of them were using their time to choose their own mental art skills.


    ording to the rules, those that entered the arts library only had half an hour to select.


    So everyone that entered the arts library didn''t waste any time and gut directly to business.


    "I''ve got half an hour and I need to choose a middle rank mental art, or two low ranked mental arts, and a training art.


    David took a deep breath, and scanned along the bookshelves.


    The 1st floor of the mental arts library had several thousand books, and every book was half an inch thick. To find one or two mental arts from such a high amount was not easy.


    "Boulder Smashing Strike, Fury Packed Thrust, Leaf Picking Sword, Air like foot..."


    Different kinds of mental art skills made David''s eyes turn colourful.


    Shuah! Shuah! ¡­..


    He flipped the pages of these mental art skills quickly to the 1st page.


    These mental arts usually had their summaries on the first page.


    Crazy Wing de de like the wind, powerful like lightning, uses speed to win. Minimum requirement is , to train this skill is initial-Mortal Stage at average. Rank: Low.


    Fury Packed Thrust Can increase the strength of the user, can put all the power into one single attack. Minimum requirement is mid-mortal rank of the mental path, to train this skill is quite hard. Rank: Peak of the Middle rank.


    Air like foot A closebat skill which uses speed to win. When trained to fullest potential, can fight against many people and not lose. Minimum requirements is Initial-Mortal level stage, but needs high level of understanding. Rank: Middle.


    Sword Cocoon: Increases the defence of the body. Under fully activation can go head to head with same rank opponent. Someone who can train it to a high level can use their body and fight against swords. Minimum requirements is mid-rank of the mental path and needs high level of will power. Rank: Middle.


    ...¡­


    "The mental arts library''s skills are stronger than the core ranked skills by far, just as expected¡­.."


    David was extremely pleased, and the skills he saw were mainly middle rank one, stronger than the beginner training manual he had been given during his day''s as a servant.


    After only looking through tens of books, his heart had already been moved several times.


    However, the mental arts library had restrictions. He could only take out 1 middle rank mental art and 1 middle ranked training art.


    If I could only take out a few then that would be great¡­..


    David felt unwilling and thought it was unfair, "Normal students can only choose one middle mental art whereas the main student can choose two."


    To increase his speed in choosing, David started using his brain to his full capacity.


    With the increase in ability, his speed increased more than 10 times¡­.


    Shuah shuah shuah ¡­..


    David''s eye used an incredible speed to look through these martial arts.


    He only needed one look to understand it all.


    Looking at over thirty books, David had fully memorised the contents of them andpared them with one another.


    When he had scanned over 50, David suddenly realised something....


    Not right!


    He suddenly froze.


    He went back to his memories of other books.


    In his mind the contents of the book''s appeared and not a single word was wrong.


    "This¡­.."


    David felt himself tremble with excitement.


    Aftering to this world, his memory had increased as well, it could be said that he only needed to look at something once and would never forget it.


    Especially when he tries very hard, the contents of the books were as if they were burned into his mind.


    David never thought that he would be able to put it to good use over here and wondered why the academy didn''t think there would be people with abilities like his.


    There were many rumours about geniuses on Azure Continent, and the retentive was one of the attributes they had¡­


    However, retentive memory for most people was that their memory was good, they only needed to read it once and would remember 80-90 percent of the contents.


    However,pared with David''s ability to not forget, his was clearly much stronger; he was literally not able to forget.


    With this power, at the mental arts library, it meant that David could take a "few more" books out!

 Chapter 417 - Battles Between Mental Arts Practitioners

    Having such a big supply of mental arts gave David endless excitement. He couldn''t hold in his happiness andughed with his head raised. Quite a period of time passed until he calmed down.


    In Dark Rain Continent, back at the institution, one would be sent a given number of manual and their summary at the Archive for you to select from. It was impossible to brief through them before selecting as the institute is more wary since there are several device that could easily copy the data.


    Which was why it was incredibly difficult to cheat. But here, it was different. He knew this ce had some sort of Emp, shutting Hazel down as he had tried contacting her previously but to no avail. But with his photographic memory, there was no need or Hazel, he could just do it by himself.


    Of course he couldn''t take the academy''s skills out and sell them, if he did he would get punished, they would destroy his mental energy umtion and then kick him out of the academy or even cripple him as punishment.


    David "took" a hundred books out from the mental arts library; most of them were high ss and all of them had at least a past person train it so he could use their experience..


    However, to choose a few mental skills from these books wasn''t easy.


    It was good that all of these books were fully imprinted in his mind, because he only needed one thought topare them against one another and choose the one most suitable for him.


    A single mental art could increase his strength; with thebination of many mental arts, it was a great boost to his Arsenal.


    David only used half an hour to choose 4 skills from the hundred books. They were:


    ....


    Fury Packed Thrust, Revolving Flow Breathing Technique, Lightning Splice and Consecutive Meteorite Pierce.


    Lightning Splice was definitely the highest rank skill out of them all, and David had a high chance of solving the missing words out after all.


    After that came Fury Packed Thrust, and the Revolving Flow Breathing Technique, these skills alsopensated with one another.


    Fury Packed Thrust was one of the peak books of the middle rank, and the damage dealt by it was high. Itpressed one''s strength all into one and the power was so incredible that it wasn''t weaker than some of the high ranked mental arts.


    David had high expectations for Fury Packed Thrust because it increases one''s overall striking strength and can be used as some sort of trump card.


    Revolving Flow Breathing Technique was also a peak middle rank Training art. It increased one''s mental strength while also stimting the body to grow stronger. When trained to a high level, there was a chance to gain insight into the mental path.


    "Fury Packed Thrust and Revolving Flow Breathing Technique worked perfectly well together, and when used together the power of it is at leastparable to high ranked mental arts, and there was an increase in chance to understand "Mental path inner strength"."


    David was overjoyed in his heart.


    As for thest one, consecutive Meteorite Thrust, it was a skill close to high rank.


    After choosing the mental arts skills, David got out from the library with his badge after selecting the manuals.


    Excited about his gains, he turned toward the direction of the living quarters about to head back to his own small room. Although he was thoroughly dissatisfied with how small and dull his room was, it was only a matter of time before he changed it.


    His priority was to at first practice his mental energy till he reach thete mortal stage or even the perfect mortal stage before disturbing the waves.


    It was at that time he noticed that most of the students were whispering amongst each other and rushing towards a particr direction.


    David''s lips pursed as the idea of following the crowd to see what the fuss was all about came to him. But then, he was in anticipation about learning the few Mental skills he had gotten, so he continued towards his room anyway.


    "Senior brother Duan Meng''an and Senior brother Zhao Jie are finally about to go at it!"


    "They''ve had enough of each other already?"


    "Yes, I heard it''s senior brother Duan Meng''an who issued the challenge this time unlike what was expected." Someone whispered.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I''m not kidding in any way. Senior Duan Meng''an has reached the Late mortal Stage and is a genius amongst men, I still don''t understand why he would stoop so low to as to want to battle with Senior Zhao Jie." Another person said.


    "What did you say!? I dare you to say it again!" a supporter of Zhao Jie immediately responded.


    In the blink of an eye, an argument took ce within as they were headed to the battle za.


    David who was on his way back to his room stopped in his tracks upon hearing there was going to be a battle. He had no idea how the battles of mental practitioners are and this was a perfect opportunity to experience their battles.


    Flowing with the crowds, David continued to listen to the argument and he finally had an idea about why the two Students wanted to fight each other till the other gave up.


    It was very noisy on their way to the battle za but it wasn''t quite long before they reached the ce.


    After observing the crowds, David realized he didn''t have any friends in this academy which wasn''t really a good thing if he wanted to be able to flow within the academy properly.


    In front of David was a three hundred mater wide battle stage tform and on the stage was two people standing at the edges of the battle stage.


    "Zhao Jie, I didn''t expect you would ept the challenge since you didn''t have the guts to challenge me in the first ce. Do you think Xue Ming''er will take you back after this disy of courage?." Senior Duan Meng''an arrogant expression sounded genuinely surprised at this.


    His voice was bright, powerful and loud he, speaking as though he was the centre of a tornado. As he stood there with his arms folded and a smiling expression, his eyes were bright as they gazed at his opponent.


    "You don''t deserve it be with Xue Ming''er, she''s not for the likes of you." The other teenager at the edge of the stage said expressionlessly.


    "Haha, and you think you deserve her? Don''t make meugh. Your background couldn''t hope topare to mine and even your strength is too weak topare to mine, what makes you think you are the better one than me you weakling!" Duan Meng''an was beginning to get angry and his expression was getting twisted


    Meanwhile, Zhao Jie''s expression was entirely stoic as though he wasn''t affected by his opponent''s words but David could see tiny veins protruding from his hands which didn''t escape his sight.


    "I have a good heart but I can tell your intentions towards Little sister Xue Ming''er isn''t pure, so I will fight until you leave her alone."


    "What naive words!" Duan Ming''an burst into an angeredughter.


    ''What naive words.'' While David also secretly agreed with him. All males intention towards the opposite sex aren''t truly entirely pure which made David think Zhao jie was just too naive or was just pretending to be.


    "If you kneel down now and beg me, I will consider letting you go, otherwise, don''t me me for being merciless."


    "I stand by my choice." Zhao Joe responded and a flowing blue crystallined de escaped his sleeves and then floated in mid-air before him.


    "Let me see what qualifications you possess for you to dare to challenge me over Xue Ming''er." Duan Meng''an sneered. A golden coloured sword floated before him.


    The crowd gasped as they saw the sword that was covered in crystals at the hilt, showing just how previous the sword is and how rich the teenager was to be able to possess such great treasured weapon.


    Zhao Jie''s expression turned more solemn as he saw the sword. It was a whole realm better than his one weapon which was already a win for his opponent and of he wasn''t careful, his flying de might actually be destroyed in their sh but it wasn''t so easy to destroy flying des with their attacks as their strength hadn''t reach that level of power yet.


    Forming a sword finger, Duan Meng''an unhesitatingly pointed forwards. "Go!"


    There was a sudden sh of light as the sword flew forwards like an arrow, leaving a golden trail on its way.


    Dang!


    Sparks flew as Zhao Jie''s response wasn''t the least bit slower in parrying the attack. His sword was like lightning as they blocked the golden beam of sword from reaching him.


    Switching his finger posture and shape, Duan Meng''an golden sword flipped back to him and with intense momentum, it prated forwards and pierced through the air as they attacked forwards one more time.

 Chapter 418 - Sword Kinesis!

    Dang! Dang!! Dang!!!


    Sparks flew in mid-air like heavy flints in the night sky as the two des collided in mid air with like bullets.


    Both Duan Ming''an and Zhao Jie kept changing their finger postures seemingly directly changing the direction of the sword trajectory.


    The flying de is a tool that is currently connected to the mind but just thinking of the path the de will pass through isn''t just enough to directly propel the de.


    There had to be some kind of stimtion from the body because as an Mortal Stage Mental Practitioner, just using the mind alone isn''t enough to propel the de to the direction one wished which was the reason for using the hands as a sort of steering wheel for the de.


    Duan Ming''an had wide evil grin in his face as he kept pressing forwards with reckless abandon, his fingers kept switching poses, unexpected and dominant.


    But Zhao Jie didn''t really show signs that he was bothered by Duan Ming''s forceful de. His feet kept withdrawing backwards, parrying the de attacks with his own flying de.


    It was obvious that he was at a disadvantage but only at a slight disadvantage and for him to lose the battle, Duan Ming''an would have to try better than that or they would be there all day fighting against each other..


    Although the fight was beginning to get boring, David didn''t chose to leave. Instead, he focused all of his attention on both of their hands as they switched postures and positions.


    His expression was currently serious and he was deep in thought. While he had been reading about mental techniques, he had read about the directing finger poses but didn''t think too much of it but had the faintest idea it was important which was why he had memorised the entire basic finger movement, such as Pierce, sh, Block, and other finger poses.


    But now that he was seeing it in person, he finally realised just how important it was.


    Suddenly, Duan Ming''an snapped, and with a sinister re, he said. "Enough of this nonsense! Let''s see if you can handle my Sword technique!"


    His gaze changed and his bearing switched up like a tornado from a calm wind. His right index finger and middle finger met with his left index and middle finger.


    This pose seem to be some kind of ma and his treasured sword flew towards him with intense speed, leaving the entanglement of swords.


    Stopping right before him. Duan Ming''an eyes opened wide and a smirk appeared on his face.


    "Five stars revolution. First star... "


    His smile spread wider and the de before him gave a droaning sound while his fingers kept continously changed postures, seemingly leaving after images.


    Zhao Jie''s expression turned serious ad he could feel the gravity of the attacks Duan Ming''an was about to unleash.


    Not daring to tally, he also called back his flying sowed and his fingers postures also started changing.


    "This is the moment I''ve been waiting for! They are finally unleashing their techniques after feeling each others strength." The crowds were all excited when they saw the situation was getting more intense.


    David''s eyes got brighter, this was exactly what he was expecting. His eyes suddenly glowed both red and gold and he was in his absolute focus state.


    All of a sudden, his switching finger posture halted and Daun Ming''an breathed out a single word with disdain written all over his face "First Star... Fall!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The atmosphere trembled and the air whizzed as though a meteor was descending. There seem to be illusion of a starry sky faintly shown in the surrounding area, and in the next second, a beam of light descended from above.


    Like a copsed star, the beam shot through the air with intense speed, shooting towards Zhen Jie not looking anything like a sharp sword.


    The crowds gasped for air as they saw the technique disyed by Duan ming''an "Sword Kinesis phenomenal!"


    "To be able to affect the environment and although it''s very faint, the starry skies are still visible!" some one muttered in disbelief.


    "Duan ming''an has unexpectedly reached this level of mastery in his star fall, unbelievable!" another person shook his head in amazement.


    Zhan Jie''s expression was the same and he didn''t look as though he was disturbed by the iing flying de that was no different form a shooting star.


    His finger posture didn''t stop in the slightest and they switched from one form to another before it eventually stopped.


    "Lightning Pierce, first form: Roaring Thunder!" His voice rumbled and the air trembled.


    Immediately, the sound around him faded and there was a crackle of electricity as lightning crackled and faint signs of a storm could be witnessed within the vicinity.


    "Crackle!"


    Within that storm, a single stroke of lightning formed in mid-air and in an unpredictable manner, it stuck out towards the shooting star as though it was thunder descending from the nine heavens.


    "Boom!"


    Both the shooting star and the lightning strike descended upon each other, creating visible sharp ripples in the surrounding area as though two super heavy metallic object had collided.


    Sparks erupted in mid-air and then, the two faint phenomenon faded, revealing the true from of the things that had attached.


    The two sword were immediately sent reeling backwards and the result was obvious to everyone, they both were equally matched.


    Crossing his fingers, his de circled back to him returning to the spot right before him.


    Duan ming''an expression wasn''t that of anger like one had expected, instead he had a smile in his face as though he wasn''t at all annoyed by the fact that Zhen Jie had the strength to counter his technique.


    Techniques like that takes time to master and normally, one would be given the chance to learn to techniques which was a good and also a bad thing.


    Good because one would be able to dobat with the sword kinesis using two techniques, making it unpredictable for the opponent to focus on but it was a bad thing because one would not be able to focus on just one technique.


    Perhaps the average person would think having many techniques was the path to go but in this case, learning a single technique to its final stage gives you a huge boost in strength, a lot better than having to learn multiple techniques with the same power level.


    "I hadn''t expected you would have the guts to learn an high grade technique which is very time consuming. And you managed to learn the first stage so quickly, I mustmend your effort." Duan Ming''an smiled as his treasured sword kept floating around him like a pet.


    Zhen Jie''s expression was indifferent but he had a premonition something wasn''t entirely right but he replied. "Thanks for you appreciation."


    "But... Just the first stage of a high grade technique isn''t enough to stop me. Let me show you teh true difference between an ordinary man and a genius." A wide smile appeared in his face as he gazed at Zhen Jie sinisterly.


    "Five Star Revolution, Second Star... " His finger posture swapped poses like phantoms, leaving after images and in the blink of an eye, the vicinity trembled and the air vibrated like a strings in a guitar.


    Vague starry skies filled the environment and the surrounding area seem to darken slightly. Five faint stars appeared in the air like a constetion.


    "... Fall!"


    Whoosh!!!


    Shriek!


    One of the five star suddenly trembled and in an instant, it descended towards Zhen Jia like a meteor falling from the sky.


    The descending sound was terrifying and the pressure as it descended was so powerful the entire air seem pressured by the sword star.


    The spectating crowd couldn''t even say a single word as this seem to be some sort of shock to them.


    Meanwhile, Zhen Jie''s eyes opened wide in shock and he immediately switched his finger form. He had tried to gain insight into the second form of his Lightning Pierce technique but then he was unable to do so as he didn''t have the talent to enter the second level quickly.


    And since he wasn''t so talented, he had used the time to learn another technique because of the Demon hunt that wasing up in the next few weeks.


    But he had never expected Duan Ming''an to have reached the second level so quickly as the only person he knew it have reached the second level of their techniques amongst them could only be counted on one finger.


    Instantly, he switched up to use his most powerful technique. "Flood Dragon Wave, whirlpool!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    The environment seem to be filled with water and the air gave the impression to be like an ocean, suppressing the entire world all by it self.


    In that instant, a whirlpool formed and immediately, it mmed into the shooting star as though wanting to wash the meteor away from it''s trajectory.


    David was stunned by this disy of strength and his eyes lit up as he watched the battle that was in going.


    Sword Kinesis.


    .

 Chapter 419 - Practicing Sword Kinesis Techniques

    Boom!


    The sword moved rapidly in circles, apanied by. massive whirlpool of air that gave off an illusion as though it was full of water, the momentum revolved rapidly, trying to slow down the shooting sword star.


    Zhen Jia held his index and his middle finger out, moving them rapidly in circles which seem to synchronise with his attacks.


    But it seem to be hardly enough to contain the shooting star.


    Dang!


    A metallic sound reverberated and an ordinary sword was knocked aside, flying off the stage. With nothing left to hold it, the shooting star shot towards Zhen Jia.


    BANG!


    It pped at Zhen Jie with its blunt side, sweeping him with intense force as he flew backwards with blood spewing out from his mouth.


    BANG!


    The power difference was just too much for him. The difference between the first state technique and the second state technique was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    The first state is just like having an idea about the technique, not the in-depth knowledge of ten technique.


    But having an in-depth knowledge about the technique is like knowing how to pull an arrow to give the best firing power and most powerful st.


    But learning the final state of a technique is something entirely different. The phenomenal changes might even affect the surroundings and the power of the attack can even cross across realms and injure someone of a higher realm.


    Usually, people of the same realm like Initial Mortal Stage practitioners would fight it out with each other until one of them grows tired and concede however, if wither if them had practiced their sword Kinesis technique to the second level of the third level, then it wouldn''t be a battle at all but a one sided beating.


    This was the case for Duan Ming''an and Zhan Jie. They had seemingly been equally matched in the first few minutes but in thest hour when Duan Ming''an finally revealed his second state technique, the Five revolution star, he hadpletely dominated Zhan Jie, sending him backwards in one strike.


    But by the ashen and pale expression on Duan Ming''an face, it was obvious that he was entirely drained of energy and if that attack had missed, he wouldn''t be able to release another attack of that level and would instead be doomed.


    "This is the difference between us." Duan Ming''an stood arrogantly at the edge of the stage, as Zhen Jia struggled to stand up from his fallen expression.


    "Don''t let me see you any close to her otherwise, I might not be as benevolent as I am now. You are just a weakling, know your ce." With that, Duan Ming''an pped his sleeves and turned around to leave.


    Blood continued to spill out from his mouth and he finally copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "As expected of Senior brother Duan Ming''an. His strength his a cut level above us."


    "In the next demon hunting event, senior brother Duan Ming''an will surely shine greater and might even be promoted to be an Elite student." The crowd whispered in admiration.


    "Since hees from a those great family, its expected he would do well during the hunt." Another inputted.


    As for Zhen Jia who was very injured on the ground, no one really cared for him and they continued to sing praises of Duan Ming''an name.


    David was very impressed with the battle he had just witnessed. Duan Ming''an attack was like aet in the skies as it shot forwards with intense speed.


    If he was still in the Spryher stage, it would take him quite the effort to counter that attack. But if the attack should touch him now, it would barely leave a white mark on his skin.


    David turned around to leave. He was in a hurry to learn the new techniques he had ''stolen'' when he suddenly paused.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw that no one was attending to Zhen Jia who was lying in the floor in his own blood and was slightly surprised.


    A Phaser would have bleed to death due to the power of their heartbeat which was why David moved by instinct, and quickly carried the bleeding man off the floor, rapidly moving towards the sick bay.


    Duan Ming''an expression darkened as he saw David''s retreating figure. Others had given him face by not immediately taking Zhen Jie to the sick bay and even Zhen jie''s close friends didn''t dare to immediately pick him up and have to wait until he left.


    But David didn''t even hesitate to pick him up which meant that he thought nothing of him. This thought immediately made Duan Ming''an angry but then, he was too exhausted to do anything.


    Memorising David''s face and figure, he huffed and left.


    "Who is that guy?" Someone whispered.


    "That guy is in for a round of trouble. To openly dare to disregard Duan Ming''an. Its not different form pping him across the face." another person shook his head, thinking it was a pity David had offended Duan Ming''an and would definitely be punished one way or the other.


    * * * *


    After dropping off the injured Zhen Jie, it was then David realised that he wasn''t at the institute anymore. The people here don''t depend on their heartbeat for strength but in their mental energy and sword Kinesis.


    Therefore Zhan Jie would have been alright if David had just left him as he wouldn''t bleed out much. pping his head in realisation to this, David immediately turned to leave, heading back to his ce.


    He knew he must have offended Duan Ming''an but honestly, David didn''t care in the slightest as he couldn''t careless about anything that doesn''t make him stronger.


    He was finally back to his small room, after a few minutes of walking. Closing the door, he proceeded to bring out the manual to start training in them immediately.


    The first one he took out was the Fury Packed Thrust, Revolving Flow Breathing Technique instead of the Lightning Splice or Consequtive Meteorite Pierce.


    Lightning Splice was definitely the highest rank skill out of them all but David didn''t start with it as of yet.


    The Fury Packed Thrust, and the Revolving Flow Breathing Technique,plimented each other which was why he had picked them up.


    Fury Packed Thrust was one of the peak books of the middle rank, and the damage dealt by it was high. Itpressed one''s strength all into one and the power was so incredible that it wasn''t weaker than some of the high ranked mental arts.


    David had high expectations for Fury Packed Thrust because it increases one''s overall striking strength and can be used as some sort of trump card.


    Revolving Flow Breathing Technique was also a peak middle rank Training art. It increased one''s mental strength while also stimting the body to grow stronger. When trained to a high level, there was a chance to gain insight into the mental path.


    "Fury Packed Thrust and Revolving Flow Breathing Technique worked perfectly well together, and when used together the power of it is at leastparable to high ranked mental arts, and there was an increase in chance to understand "Mental path inner strength"."


    David smiled at his intelligence and then proceeded to sit still and quiet as he started practicing the Fury packed Thrust technique. He already memorised plenty of techniques in his head which was why he didn''t need to check the manual for the procedures.


    The technique required him to be calm at first which is the first requirement for every technique out there after which, he gathered his mental energy into and then a de floated out from his sleeve and then moved right before him.


    Moving his left and his right hand, his fingers kept switching postures, leaving after images as they switched postures.


    Using de kinesis, the de kept floating but was releasing undtions which was sign that he was practising a technique.


    Suddenly, David opened his eyes and stared dead on the wall. "Go!"


    The fly ng de trembled and then release a slight red glow as it prated forwards. But it didn''t even move an inch before it wobbled unsteadily in the air then with a ng, it spun and crashed against the wall.


    David stared nkly at the result, ''Its a lot harder than I had expected.'' he had been so user to learning a technique straight away he had almost forgotten that the fury packed Thrust had nothing to do with the physical body but with the mind and mental energy.


    But this slight failure wasn''t enough to deter him. He repeated the process over and over again.


    Morning turned afternoon and then night. He practiced without eating nor sleeping for the next three days with his door locked.


    Finally, David''s door opened and he came out with a slight smile on his face.. As for whether he seeded or not, the smile on his face was enough to tell it all.

 Chapter 420 - Revolving Flow Breathing Technique

    David was tired, and mentally drained, but his eyes both shone brightly amidst the night skies as he stood before his door.


    Training the mental art technique ced a huge burden on the brain not allowing one to practise forever.


    Moreover, he had already reached about a significant level in the technique which was why he finally stood up to stretch his body and relieve himself if the hunger he was feeling.


    Although the servants were meant to deliver food to his door step, his position wasn''t intimidating or high enough to have them wait ore back until he was done. He had to go get some food himself otherwise, he was going to starve to death.


    Thinking up to this level, David walked for a few minutes before finally getting to a restaurant. Ordering quite arge amount of food, he immediately dug in line a ravenous wolf and in a matter of seconds, he was done with the first portion.


    David unhesitatingly ordered anotherrge portion of the food.


    "Alright sir, please wait a minute, we will get it for you." The waiter replied and David nodded his head impatiently.


    After a minute, the food was finally served. It was arge te that had an entiremb in it that was enough to feed fifteen men for three days and David continuously chop through it like it was made of cotton candy.


    Ignoring the looks of shock the other students were giving him, he wondered maybe he should have just left the bones then they wouldn''t have gazed at him that way, who knows.


    After paying 20 contribution points, David felt thoroughly satisfied with his food and drinks and then stood up to walk out of the restaurant.


    He had just walked out a few meters when he caught sight of a blonde male person walking a few metres away from him.


    He wasn''t alone though as there was quite a fewckeys walking around him as though to shield him from any troubles around and also sputtering him with ttery.


    When David saw who the person was, his pupils constricted and a deep kind of anger red deep inside him. This was the same person who had prated his defences with some unknown technique and had managed to discover his Silver Body, the true one.


    "Vathar." David spat out in disgust And then proceeded to turn the other way. He would have his vengeance but not here in the academy as the academy doesn''t entertain fights amongst students within the academy without scheduling it ahead of time.


    He had only walked a few meters when a slight chuckle entered his ears. "You are an incredibly hard man to find David."


    David''s facial expression changed and a faint smile could be seen in his face but one could tell it wasn''t a weing smile but one which seem to have an hidden meaning behind it.


    "And why are you looking for me?" David have no room for chit-chat and immediately got straight to the point. There was already a deep grudge between them, and David wasn''t about to forget about that anytime soon.


    To him, Vathar was already a dead man walking, it was only a matter of time before he made that into reality.


    Vathar''s eyes turned cold but his smile remained cool and calm as though nothing would ever shake him. His demeanour was different from an ordinary person''s which was enough to make even David very wary of him. "We are both students of the same institute and a stranger to this academy. Therefore we should always stick together."


    "Which is why I created my own faction within this academy, so as to protect our selves better and resolve any issues that may arise at anytime. The others have joined which is the main reason for me looking for you."


    David raised an eyebrow at this and as much as he didn''t want to say it, he couldn''t help but admit that it really wasn''t a bad idea and in actuality, it was a genius idea.


    There are basically four factions within the academy. The Azure Sword faction, The rainbow sky faction, The Sky splitting faction and the Fiendstars Faction.


    They were the four most powerful faction within the academy which is of course owned and governed by the students under the permission of the academy.


    Upon bing a student, most people would thrive to be a member of one of the four factions who h is incredibly difficult to do.


    To open another faction apart from the four main faction inside of the academy was incredibly difficult and although there have been other people who have thought of this, they wouldn''tst long under the pressure of the four main faction which eventually lead to their copse.


    David was aware that one need an enormous amount of contribution points to open a faction and couldn''t help but wonder how exactly Vathar had done it. But then again, he didn''t care.


    "You are inciting me to join your faction?" David tilted his head as he asked.


    Vathar nodded his head expressionlessly as he replied. "We have to stick together in cases like this so as to not be bullied by other student."


    "I refuse." David stated indifferently and then turned around to leave.


    Vathar''s expression turned eyes cold and his pupils started oveying against each other as he gazed at David.


    "Are you sure you want to refuse me?" his voice chilling to the ears and deep upon the heart.


    David smirked. "I''ve never been so sure."


    "Good." Vathar''s originally cold expression faded and a small smile formed in his lips.


    "If you change your mind, Come to room 503." With that, he turned around to leave. Hisckeys followed him but they couldn''t dare to look David in the eye.


    They had wanted to say something about David''s disrespect but the waves emitted by both David and Vathar was enough to pressure them into keeping quiet. In fact, one could see droplets of sweat in their faces as they left in a hurry.


    David watched them go with a from in his face. Vathar had been able to control his emotions so quickly that it was frightening. David was beginning to be wary of this particr person. But those he had wanted to kill never has the chance of escaping. So naturally, he wasn''t at all worried Vathar was different.


    "Room 509?" Which meant that Vathar had entered into the top 500.


    "Seems like he is very talented. I shouldn''t ck off either." David muttered to himself and then proceeded to go back to his room. There were still three techniques which he was eager to practice. As for the encounter that had just happened, David pces it at the back of his mind.


    ?	* * *


    David had managed to reach the second level of Fury Packed Thrust in three days which was more than he had calcted for. He gathered in mind that he would practice the four techniques to the first state in at most a week but from what he was experiencing, it wound take at most two week for him to learn the four techniques in a row.


    If this was know to the other students, their jaws would definitely drop in shock and in awe. de Kinesis technique is incredibly difficult to master and requires time, practice and energy to maintain. There was time, but one''s energy isn''t limitless.


    For normal students, it takes approximately two month to fully learn a low level techniques while geniuses takes at least a month to learn a technique to the first state. Naturally, David wasn''t aware of this. Otherwise, he would definitely take himself to be a genius.


    Revising the Revolving Flow Breathing Technique in his mind, David proceeded to start it immediately. Since it was a breathing technique, he needed the technique to improve his mental energy and enter into the Late Mortal state as soon as possible.


    The one he was using was the Supersonsory Technique which was now too slow in increasing his mental energy he needed something that could increase his mental energy rapidly which was why he took the Revolving Flow Breathing Technique.


    Revolving Flow Breathing Technique was also a peak middle rank Training art. It a mental art that increases one''s mental energy by using the physical body as a medium.


    It also simultaneously increases one''s body strength slightly but in David''s case, he would hardly feel the increase in strength as his body was already at its limit. Increasing his body strength any further is as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Finally closing his eyes, David breathing pattern continuously changed. His chest would rise and fall at in unpredictable rate and then stop as though he had stopped breathing.


    His skin would tremble imperceptibly, not at all really noticeable and this went in for fifteen seconds before David let out a mouthful of stale breathe and opened his eyes.


    His eyes shed for a second and returned back to their original shape.


    "The effect is surprisingly good."

 Chapter 421 - Penta-gene Phaser

    He could feel his mental energy that had barely increased during the past few days suddenly start to increase.


    At first, the increase in his metal energy when using the supersensory technique, was as like a drop of waternding on a bowl at a very slow rate.


    But as he used the Revolving Flow Breathing technique, the rate at which his mental energy increased was astounding.


    Furthermore, although it still felt like a drop of water in a bucket, that drop of water was being released at a steady pace now and after a while, when the droplets reach the maximum limit, he could finally breakthrough to be a Late Mortal stage expert.


    But David knew he was still far from being at thete stage, so he wasn''t at all worried.


    This wasn''t what surprised David the most. What made him incredibly happy was the fact that although he was mentally drained, his body seem to have gotten used to the tiredness.


    He didn''t need to sleep to recover, as he stayed crossed legged, he was gradually recovering from the fatigue he was feeling from increasing his mental energy.


    David''s eyes shone brightly as he thought of this. Although he wasn''t truly aware of the true reason his mental fatigue could recover three to four time faster than even genius practitioners, it was an opportunity David wouldn''t want to squander just like that.


    He could make use of his recovery time to practice the other two techniques and when he recovers from the fatigue, he could increase his mental energy by using the Revolving Flow Breathing technique and when he gets tired, he would practice his de kinesis technique.


    Doing both things simultaneously by switching them, would eventually tire him out, but by that time, who know how powerful his mental strength would have be and his techniques might have the chance to reach the first stages.


    Not wasting a single moment, David instantly got to work. After he was mentally drained form practicing the Revolving Flow Breathing technique, he would switch and then use his the mental energy he had gathered to practice the Lightning Splice Technique.


    He had memorised the entire finger poses and breathing rhythm in his head, and with his ability to control his body perfectly, there was not a single mistake in his finger poses. The only w in his practice was that he was too slow and his movement weren''t fluid enough.


    The Lightning Splice was a high grade de kinesis skill whose attack is highly destructive. Training such a technique in a tight environment such as his room, if he was sessfully, the walls would be instantly destroyed.


    But David wasn''t really worried about the walls been destroyed as the chances of that happening is very low.


    The walls of the dorms were made mainly to resist attacks from Earthly stage practitioners which meant that even if David struck out repeatedly with de kinesis, as long as he wasn''t at the earthly stage, there was no way he would be able to break apart that wall. Well, that was if he ced his physical capabilities aside.


    The Lightning Splice technique was a unique technique that produces crackling sounds almost simr to thunder and then with a stroke of patterned lightning, tear apart the skies in one move!


    David wouldn''t naturally believe one could tear apart the skies in one move but he knew the power of this skill wasn''t a joke.


    Time went by and David continuously switched his practices from Revolving Flow Breathing technique to Lighting Splice skill.


    After an unknown period of time, there was a sudden thump and David''s eyes widened. In that instant, his hands left several after images and then he pointed outwards with a growl.


    "Go!"


    Rumble! Crackle!!


    The air trembled and there seem to be a faint illusion and then a blinding sh of light apanied by a thunderous sound.


    The flying de seem as though it had teleported and appeared before the wall in a the blink of an eye and then, with a sh, it shed.


    ng!


    Sparks bounced off his wall and a long white mark could be seen on the ck surface of his walls.


    David was astounded by the strength of the Lightning Splice skill and in spite of the fact that it wasn''t as strong as Duan Ming''an Star revolution first star skill, he was still satisfied by the strength of the skill.


    Although he was feeling ecstatic, he didn''t stop his training at all and in the next few days, he made sure to also train the Consecutively Meteor Pierce to the first state and the strength of the attacks left him satisfied.


    The wall in front of him was now covered with criss cross patterns made up of white marks as he continuously advanced his techniques, trying to reach the second level as soon as he possibly could.


    Days after days passed and David trained with diligence, almost forgetting about food entirely but as a Phaser, and an Hybrid, he could go without food and water for more than a month without feeling the weakened in the least.


    A monthter.


    On one particr morning, David''s eyes opened wide and then, his fingers turned into multiple shades of afterimages making finger gestures as thought they were a part of his body now.


    In the next moment, the floating de before him gave off an high pitched droning sound and then the air was torn apart as the de moved stabbing at wall in multiple session.


    "ng, ng, ng!"


    Multiple holes the size of a finger appeared on the hardened wall before him.


    The wall can only be destroyed by an Earth stage expert only could only wonder how he had done it when he was still just an ordinary mortal stage practitioner. Only slightly different from an ordinary person.


    David eyes shone in joy and he stood up in satisfaction. As he stood up, his bones popped and crackled as though like a firecracker.


    He had been in the same position for more than a month, his body had turned slightly stiff and his blood cirction a bit sluggish but as his heart pumped slightly, the blood in his veins circted fiercely around his body like a wave, feeling up every dry cell and flesh of his.


    But David didn''t stop in the slightest, the blood kept revolving around his body with increasing velocity and it got to a curtain point the environment started to distort upon the speed.


    His strength kept skyrocketing and his waves was like an ocean, sweeping through the atmosphere like a tsunami.


    The air around him distorted, creating ripples around him as though it was calm surface of a clear water been disturbed by a ssh of stone.


    In the blink of an eye, the gravity within a ten meter radius was been disturbed, unable to operate within the area next to David and he began to float in the air.


    David''s eyes shed with an intense glow and his eyes was solemn as he spoke.


    "Break!"


    In the blink a metallic sound reverberated from within him, making David''s body tremble as though he had been hit by a train. His skin seem to split as ck blood flowed down from his jade like skin.


    And an awful smell pervaded the atmosphere, but David was to immersed in this feeling to care about any of that.


    Boom!


    A massive wave erupted out of him and the surroundings rocks and things a meter away from him were entirely crushed into bits and pieces.


    Perhaps, the entire room might have been crushed if he hadn''t quickly controlled himself in thest minute.


    "Finally, I''m a Penta-gene Phaser." David muttered with his eyes closed. It had taken longer than he had expected and even a monthte, but he could guess that it was because he hadn''t umted much experience in fighting since he had been cooped to this gentle atmosphere for quite some time.


    Now, his unity technique had reached the Fifth level, making him advance to the Penta-gene stage and then simultaneously advancing his Vampire and his werewolf form to the fifth level.


    David was in anticipation of which abilities he had unlocked from both his legacy technique which was now Undoubtedly a part of him.


    He then remembered the abilities he had obtained by swallowing Rapidly evolves monsters Nucleus. Like the Earth Swim. Although the earth swim was a fantastic technique that allows one to escape through the ground quickly it was now useless to David since his strength had advanced by another level.


    Rather than burying himself to the ground, David''s full speed was so fast he himself gave no idea about his own full strength. The amount of time taken for the earth swim to separate each molecule in the ground surface was enough for David to move an hundred meter radius, directly making the ability useless already.


    But David was already satisfied with it and was a bit sad. The ability which had saved him multiple times was already bing useless which made him slightly sad but it had already served its purpose.


    Abilities gained from swallowing Monster cores are very limited as their strength can only remain stagnant but abilities gained by Ingesting serums and advancing in strength by reaching the important stages such as the Triple-gene Phaser, the Penta-gene stage and the Integrated-gene Phaser will grow in strength ording to the user''s strength.


    As one grow in strength, one''s body would develop more units for him to gained more (1) acquired ability.


    (1.	Ability gained from swallowing monster nucleus)

 Chapter 422 - Feng Tian

    Blood flowed through his veins like a river as though there was no ending to it. Massive amount of strength coursed through his veins as though he wasn''t human anymore.


    In fact, who knows of he was still human at all. He was just like a mini monster with strengthpressed in that small being of his.


    As though confirming that statement, his muscles shook like a wave and his bones began popping like fire crackers.


    In the blink of an eye, he had grown from the human average height of 180 meters to an extremely terrifying humanoid monster.


    His body was all neatly packed muscles as he stood right at the centre of his room. The room trembled and the atmosphere shook from his strength.


    "Finally." David whispered. But then, his trembling thick muscles that covered his entire body like a tumour withdrew back, making his skin return back to their normal state.


    Since he had advanced to the Penta-gene state, he now had enough space in his body to swallow more gene core but that was only secondary as he needed the core of a powerful monster to match his current strength and ability.


    David clenched his fist and the air around him exploded into multiple streams of airflow destroying the walls by creating multiple tiny holes in them.


    He was the sessor of two legacy techniques and now that he was finally in the penta-stage, he was getting closer to the seventh level of the technique, which was the highest state of the technique, he was anticipating what gic ability his both gene would have developed.


    Closing his eyes, he delves deeper into his gene pool and although the ce was even more beautiful since thest time he was here due to more golden and Crimson strings of DNA lighting up, David was interested in what ability he had gained.


    As he focused on the fifth segment of his crimson DNA strand, a two words popped up in his mind.


    "Blood web." David''s eyes lit up as he saw the name. The ability would certainly be very useful if it was what he think it is.


    Moving his inner sight to his golden DNA strand, he calms his excited mind and also focused on the fifth segment of the DNA strands, making the words poop up in his head.


    "Energy Cannon." Taken aback slightly, he squinted his eyes as he thought about the ability. The name was very intimidating therefore the ability should be dangerous as well right?


    David withdrew back on his inner sight. Testing his ability in this tiny room would just result in its copse as the room was just too fragile to contain his strength, which was why he didn''t n on testing any of his ability here.


    Despite the fact that he was anxious and slightly impatient to test his ability, he imed his mind.


    "Not yet. The chance wille during the hunt." David whispered to himself. The hunting period is already near and that would be his opportunity release but for now, he needed to endure for a slight moment.


    His flying de had been unknowingly knocked deeply into the wall when he released his full body strength. With a slight chuckle, David grabbed at the de softly not to break any of the innerponent with his strength.


    Since he had reached a satisfactory level in his skills and had finally touched upon the Late Mortal Stage, David decided to go out to free his minds and bones.


    Been cooped up in the same ce for long could be detrimental to ones mental health and state.


    After freshening up, David opened his door and then walked out.


    At the next room a few meters away from David''s room, room 899, a man with droopy eyes and a hook like nose watched as David walked out from his room.


    His eyes widened and he hurriedly ran off quite quickly.


    ? * * *


    Room 201,


    A young but fat man was sitting on a mat cross-legged at the centre of the luxurious room. His mouth opened wide as he popped in a big fruit whose thick juice dripped down from his jaws onto the floors.


    Expressionlessly, the man grabbed a long jar of wine and downed it in a single gulp.


    "Haha. Senior brother Feng, you couldn''t even see how badly they had fought each other for that little girl Xing''er." A man who was standing in front of the fat young manughed out loud as he also downed a jug of wine.


    "Haha. The most funniest part is that Duan Ming''an puffed his chest up as he won the match to date Xing''er, thinking he had won a Nobel price, not knowing he was fighting for a second hand goods!" The group ofckeys burst out intoughter. The more they thought about it, the more funny it was and the harder theyughed.


    BANG!


    A disciple with a hook like nose suddenly barged into the door, shouting with a tired and flushed face.


    "Senior brother Feng! He''s finally-!"


    "Who dares!?"


    "How dare you barge into the room without knocking?!" The hook nose man wasn''t able to finish his words before a massive pressure descended in him. The seven disciples gathered in the room apart from the supposed Senior Feng released their mental strength in the person that had entire, making it seem as though gravity had increased by more than five times.


    The disciple instantly turned pale and his kneel mmed into the ground form the massive pressure. It was obvious that that had all touched upon Mid Mortal stage and even some of them were reaching thete mortal stage. It was a wonder what stage the senior brother Feng had reached.


    The disciple immediately bowed his head and didn''t dare to resist.


    "This people are getting bolder and bolder each day, just because senior norther Feng gave them a task, they feel like they are now close with senior brother Feng and could do whatever they wish." One of the seven disciples there frowned as he said.


    "If we don''t teach them a lesson, this would certainly repeat itself." Another of seven of them suggested.


    But as they had concluded this, Senior brother Feng''s droopy eyes sharply opened when he saw who the disciple was and he raised his finger up, immediately shutting the seven people up.


    "I will give you a chance, make you words count." His voice was hoarse as he spoke out, dropping the jar of alcohol that was in his hands.


    The disciple kneeling on the floor was immediately flooded with happiness as he nodded his head desperately.


    "Senior brother Feng, t-the disciple you asked me to keep an eye on finally came out!" Although he stuttered due to fear, he immediately hit to the point without cutting corners.


    The words had just dropped from his mouth when a force instantly erupted from within the room, sting away the wine cups and food bowls away.


    "Hahaha. He finally came out!" His puffy cheeks voiced as heughed out loud. Finally, he seem to have gotten back to his senses.


    He walked forwards and then grabbed the still kneeling disciple by the corner, bringing him upwards and then seem to be Dusting an invincible dirt from the hook nose disciples shirt.


    "Now tell me, where is he headed to?" Feng Tian asked as he gazed into the trembling disciples eyes.


    "I-I don''t know, I came to report as soon as he came out from his r-"


    "Bang!"


    The disciple was sent flying to the side without finishing his words. "Useless! Hmph!"


    Feng Tian snorted and he immediately proceeded out of his room. "Finally, the legendary weapon would be mine."


    He walked out from his room and hisckeys that had gone quiet immediately followed him closely.


    ? * * *


    Walking out from the missions hall, David smiled as he held out his mission statement in his hands. It had been a long time since he held a beast skin up close. His mission has been clearly written in the beast skin.


    "Escort the Shang family to go pick herbs within the Frost forest."


    Undoubtedly, the mission was an escort mission and the location wasn''t within the academy.


    Plus, David wanted to see how the outer area was like since he had been inside the academy for a few months without going out.


    Submitting his disciple badge for scanning, the disciple in charge of the gate gave it back to him and spoke out In a machine like state.


    "You have only a week. And then, you must return back to the academy, otherwise you will be deemed dead by the academy, go."


    David smile widened as he felt the breeze hit skin, as a feeling of freedom hit his heart. A serene type of emotion settled inside him and David couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Just like that?"


    Just like that, the heart-lock he had been feeling for more than three months had finally been broken.


    (He practises a legacy technique and unlike others, he can still increase his blood revolution cycle even as a Phaser unlike those who advance using gic serums.)

 Chapter 423 - An Escort Mission

    David smiled in disbelief. He had been feeling slightly ustrophobic while in the academy but he controlled himself perfectly and hadn''t thought toe out of the academy until he was finally ready.


    Who knew the moment he came out, he would have a direct breakthrough. His heart calmed and he took in a deep breath of fresh air.


    "Finally, after all this time." David was worried he might be stuck at 500cpm but with the heartlock out of the way, his blood revolution could finally be upped further.


    And as by how much, it depends on his luck before another heart-lock sets in.


    David gazed at the Scarlet-scaled Horse before him and then proceeded to mount the horse. The Scarlet-scaled horse is a special breed of horse perfectly engineered to run very fast with its streamlined body full of packed muscles.


    It was said that the true Scarlet-scaled horse could transverse thousands of miles in a single day without rest. But the Scarlet-scaled horse with David wasn''t even close to the original but it could run close to a hundred miles in a day.


    Since he was going out on a mission to a far location, he temporary borrowed a Scarlet-scaled horse from the academy and would return it upon thepletion of his mission.


    Even though the academy had tamed the beast to be docile, if the horse isn''t treated gently and with care, it could very much be really irritated and attack the rider. But the badge contains a special scent to avoid situations like that, making the Scarlet-scaled beast not attack the rider but the same couldn''t be said for others without a badge.


    Clipping his legs tightly in the waist of the two meter horse monster, David pped the behind of the horse but instead of been irritated even with the scent on the badge the monster horse was strangely very docile instead and it started to move towards his destination.


    ?	* * * *


    By the side of a luxurious housing, a veryrge and clear field was being crowded by a group of men and weapon. They don''t seem to belong to the same group as the seem slightly hostile to each other from the tense atmosphere.


    The onlymon thing between them was that most of them were in robes which seem to be some sort of uniform. Judging by the style and the colour, most especially the badges on their breast, they were all from different academies, here to take on the mission posted by this family.


    The sun cascaded its golden veil on the earth while bringing about its golden sheen to the grasses.


    The little crickets hopped through the field. The dew from midnight must have seduced them out of hiding. The field was quiet and a little tense.


    A few times, some other people would join the crowded field, increasing the number of people in the field.


    Inside the luxurious fifteen meters building, a middle aged man and a youngdy sat at the top floor of the building.


    In their view was the field, filled with disciples from different academy.


    "Father, I still don''t understand why you would invite most of the nearby academy for the mission when you can just assign the ones nearer to us. Otherwise we would have gone by now and wouldn''t have been dyed." The youngdy grumbled in her seat.


    The middle aged man dropped his tea cup and replied. "Your thinking is still a bit shallow. Inviting just the people from one academy will certainly seem like we are been biased and might incur the annoyance of other academy. It''s best to avoid that if we can."


    The youngdy thought about it and then eventually nodded her head in response.


    It was then she saw a man walking unit the clearing with his beastly horse.


    "Father, I think this is thest of them." The youngdy stood up and her white dress fluttered. Her beautiful eyestched onto the people below as she scanned them.


    "Which academy do you think is likely to win the escort mission father?" The middle aged man remained expressionless as he shrugged.


    "Don''t judge a book by its covers dear and don''t base the strength of a person in his appearance, that might just be thest mistake one might make." The middle-aged man muttered as he smiled at his daughter.


    "Alright, lets go down to address them. We don''t have all day." The middle-aged man said as be proceeded downwards.


    ?	* *


    Upon getting to his destination, David was confused as he saw up to like twenty-five people with mostly different clothing in the field. But then, he saw someone with the same robe as he, seemingly from the same academy.


    Realisation suddenly hit him. He wasn''t the only person to ept the mission from the academy and it was mostly likely the same for the other academy close by.


    Shrugging his shoulder, David tied the horse down and proceeded to join the queue and waited.


    "Haha, another loser from ''academy'' is here again." Someone suddenlyughed out loud. Also making the five people wearing the same robeugh out loud with him.


    "Haha, I guess they didn''t think they have embarrassed themselves too much." One of them mocked.


    "Hahaha! I think you guys are talking too much. I will make sure to teach them that they can''t hope. To bully our academy without paying the price." Another of the five people replied as he cracked his knuckles, gazing ahead of him maliciously.


    David shook his head upon hearing those malicious wordsnd felt pity for the victim. "This people sure are violent, they will surely gang up on that poor fellow."


    But it wasn''t his business anyways, so he didn''t even bother ncing at the direction of the voice.


    Upon noticing the in reaction from their prey, the five people with sky-blue badges on their robes instantly got triggered.


    "You!!!" Their faces flushed red in anger. One of them managed to say something and as they were about to do something, a middle-aged man and a youngdy walked down from the luxurious building and then cleared his throat as he began speaking.


    "Ahem. I am Wu Feng wee you all to my humble abode. I hope non of you found it difficult to locate this ce of mine." The middle-aged man bowed as he smiled.


    "We all know why we are gathered here at this moment and I won''t delve into details to bore you. But then, we only requested the help of five people to help is with this herb-picking mission as the dangers within the forest isn''t something an ordinary mortal like me can hope to endure." The middle-aged man shook his head and smiled in depreciation of hisck of talent as he couldn''t even unlock his brain cells not to mention entering the mortal stage.


    Waving his hands, he continued "ording to the usual n, since we need five people but there are thirty people in here, we would have to do a free for all battle. Thest five standing in the circle at the centre if the field will be those who will follow us to the escort mission."


    "As for the rules... " The man paused. He had no power to make rules for them, even if he said no killing there would Undoubtedly be people who will still kill, so instead of letting the weak one''s lose guard upon hearing that there shouldn''t be any kills, he would rather tell them the worse case scenario.


    "There are no rules." The man said in sadness as he watch them. Leave for the circle at the middle of the field.


    The circle wasrge enough to fit more than a hundred people within, so it was definitely enough for thrifty people to fight in.


    Different types of de floated up in mid-air like rain. David wasn''t any different. His basic flying de flew out from his sleeves and started circling around his body like a little kid.


    He gazed expressionlessly at his opponents and also gazed at the two people with the same uniform as him. He had been expecting that the would want to team up with each other for better chances to win the escort mission but the two people even barely looked at each other and him too.


    David was slightly surprised but he shrugged it off.


    "Start!" An hoarse voice spoke out loud.


    "Blood Wave!"


    "THUMP!" The sound of an heartbeat seem to faintly echo as an illusion of a wave of blood cascaded down on a particr person. Stunned, the person had frozen due to fear and how fast the attack had being


    The wave suddenly copsed and then whoosh!


    In a sh, a flying sword coated with jewels shed past along with the wave and then returned to the owner''s side as though it had teleported.


    But in the next second, the person was split into perfect halves with blood and guts gushing out like a never ending river.


    Just that one strike signifies the start of the battle.

 Chapter 424 - Third Level: Armageddon

    Swish!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Flying des covered the skies as the more than thirty people attacked each other without warning.


    The circle in the middle of the field was very chaotic as brain waves ovepped upon each other, creating some sort of illusion through electric signals as though this was a real battle field.


    The view of blood and guts spilling to the air added meaning to the illusion, just like the finishing touches of a perfect painting.


    David stood at the side, expressionlessly observing the way the people here attack and defend themselves using their des and different techniques.


    He couldn''t help but shake his head. He could finish all of this in a single second if he was allowed to use just a bit of his strength but the academy had forbidden him from using anything else apart from de kinesis.


    With his hands folded before him, his fingers hidden inside of hisrge sleeves, he performed a hand seal. The de circling around him instantly stood still, right before him.


    His hands hidden inside his sleeves changed and the de transformed, turning into multiple after images as pierced forward like an arrow.


    "Triple meteorite Thrust!"


    It was as though the de was a meteor as it broke through the air barrier, creating some sort of red line in the skies with its friction.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The meteoric de mmed against the sneak attack of a fellow individual, flinging the person''s de back.


    The man instantly moved backwards and regained control of his de as he changed his seals once to attack, but he was too slow to react as David''s second meteoric attack mmed into him.


    The man managed to react slightly as he controlled his flying, cing it as a shield before him but the sword was sent flying as the second meteoric strikended on the de.


    The sneaky man''s eyes widened in shock and was about to say something when David''s de pierced through the air with a whizzing sound, creating a hole in the man''s throat in the blink of an eye.


    From the beginning of the attack, to the ending, only five second had passed


    The first level of the Consecutive meteoric strike propels the de forward in a three time attack. And if the enemy wasn''t prepared for it, the attack could potentially kill or injure the enemy.


    But if one knew about the technique, it was quite easy to counter as once the technique is been activated, it bes really difficult to control the direction of the attack. If the enemypletely manages to change his location, then the attack would be quite useless.


    Not bothering to nce at the person he has just killed, he continued to observe the attacks of the people fighting around him, two people in particr, A man and a woman.


    Their attacks are particrly ferocious and their strength was weak at all from the waves David could feel off of them. Those were the only people he was wary of and as for the rest, he thought nothing much of them.


    His gaze suddenly hardened and his hand seals suddenly changed. In that moment, the de floating right before him began revolving, spinning rapidly like the de of a revolving rotor. It''s after image forming some sort of white protective shield before him, protecting half of his body.


    Three different sharp des flew through the air with forces twice as fast as a bullet mmed against the protective shield right before David.


    ng!" "ng!" "ng!"


    "Haha. Brat, do you think we would let you go so easily?" Three people moved quickly and circled around David.


    David frowned as he saw the three people targeting him. "Who are you guys?" David asked with slight curiousity.


    He didn''t know why they were targeting him as they had never met before except from now, and he was sure he hadn''t done anything to provoke anyone as of yet.


    But then, trouble always finds him no matter how the effort was, which was why he wasn''t surprised this happened, only curious as to how he had offended this three people.


    David''s eye brows twitched slightly. As the three des mmed against his own de. The was a slight sharp headache as the strain of defending against three different techniques was tasking on his brain.


    Upon hearing David''s words, the one in the forefront that seem to be their leaderughed... Heughed in anger and as soon as he stopped, he immediately attacked without warning.


    Changing his hands seals, his fingers left afterimages as he also attacked.


    The world seem to turn dark as there seem to be an illusion of an amaggeddon with meteors falling down from the skies with its boiling red hot head.


    David''s brain waves spiked unusually very high that it actually created the illusion of multiple meteors striking down, confusing his opponent with it. Before the three people could figure out what was happening, the floating meteors struck downwards with increasing velocity, using gravity as its propelling force.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    By the time the illusion faded, the three people nced at the newly created holes in their bodies in confusion and then at David. With a bam sound, their bodies dropped down in sync. And even in death, they probably didn''t know how they died.


    David''s de vibrated and the blood on it flew off die to its vibration.


    "Didn''t think i would use one of my trump card this early." David muttered as his de flew back to him.


    He hadn''t expected to use one of his trump card to early when the mission hadn''t even started yet. But there was a slight smile in his face.


    He was thoroughly satisfied with the strength of third level of the Consecutive meteoric attack. He didn''t think the attack would be this good.


    "What''s up with the phenomenon though." He wasn''t sure why the illusion suddenly showed up but he wasn''tining about it.


    When David looked at the ce around his, he realized that the people who had been fighting around him had moved to the fight somewhere else.


    To them, David''s attack was just too powerful that he had killed three people whose strength was not too different from their own.


    In a few minutes, the fight had been concluded and the winners decided. Out of the thirty plus people,, ten had died while the other twenty quickly escaped out of the circle when they saw they couldn''t hope topete with the people inside of the circle and couldn''t also risk their lives for it.


    "The winners has been decided. I thank you people foring, please head to the guest room to take your rest, you can leave whenever you what." The middle-aged man bowed to those who didn''t win and spoke respectfully.


    He had seen their strength and couldn''t help but sigh in pity and envy. He didn''t have the talent and likewise his daughter, there was nothing he could do about it.


    The people who had lost nodded their head and followed a servant who was assigned to lead them to the guest room.


    The middle-aged man Wu Feng moved towards the circle and bowed his head, the respect in his eyes was very obvious. It was obvious he admired the strength of the five people as they were thest people standing which showed that their strength wasn''t something to joke about.


    "I thank you for epting our invitation. Please, this is no ce for a chat, let head over to the mansion." The middle-aged man suggested talking about the blood and body parts on the floor.


    David and the other gout nodded their heads. They then proceeded to follow the middle-aged man to the mansion.


    * * *


    The next morning, before therge mansion, in therge field, a group of people proceeded to climb atop arge but luxurious carriage. Different people boarded different carriages which was pulled byrge tamed beasts.


    But David liked being alone, so he board his Scarlet-scaled horse and followed behind but judging from the other three beat horses not to far from him, he wasn''t the only one who doesn''t like being cooped up inside the carriage.


    It wasn''t the old man who was leading the herb-picking team as expected, instead it was his beautiful daughter that lead the team.


    David and the rest of the team were to protect thedy and the carriage from harm or powerful beast which they might meet on their way to the forest.


    After a couple hours on the journey, they finally reached the edge of arge forest. "This is the most the horses can go, the rest of the journey would have it be on foot."


    Thedy came out of her carriage with her guards. The guards quickly tied up the horses and the carriage on arge tree.


    David also came down from his horse-beast, tying it to arge tree. As he was doing so, he observed the other four people from the corner of his eyes. Their strength didn''t seem to be ordinary and even with his increase in brain waves, he couldn''tpletely see through them.


    "Ahhh!"


    THUMP!

 Chapter 425 - I Slapped A Grade One Demonic Beast To Death

    The abrupt scream of a person drew the attention of everybody. David was immediately on guard as he heard the scream.


    It was one of the youngdy''s guard that had screamed out loud, he fell to the floor, shaking severely, while frothing from his mouth and his nose.


    There was two holes in his neck which was obviously some sort of bite mark. Not too far away from his body, a small snake could be seen escaping into the bush.


    "It''s a Violet Needle snake, a rank one demonic beast, everyone be careful!" The youngdy immediately warned and everyone''s expression changed and they immediately got on high alert.


    As for the guard that was on the floor, no one bothered with him. Everyone knows the poison from the Violent needle snake is so potent that the moment it enters into the blood stream, it reaches the heart within five seconds, attacking it and causing a severe heart attack which would eventually lead to death.


    The man was already death the moment he got bitten which was why there was no one seeking to attend to him but to defend themselves from the poisonous snake.


    After a few seconds of being in high alert, the group started to move away from the location the snake might be hiding.


    It was then something happened.


    "Watch out!"


    The female disciple amongst the five disciples that had epted the mission together shouted, pointing at David.


    The rest were quick to withdraw within the vicinity David was in, gazing at him with looks of pity in their faces as though David was already dead while the sword Kinesis disciples quickly sent their flying des towards David''s direction.


    Since the snake was upied, this was a perfect opportunity to kill it before it kills anymore people.


    "Uhn, what''s that?" David muttered as he felt a slight itch on his finger. Gazing downwards, he saw a violet coloured snaketched on his palm, biting desperately against his finger, releasing a drops of venom which slid from his finger to the grass, making the grass die instantly.


    David watched the snake expressionlessly for a second and then he used his other hand to p the snake into a bloody pulp. It was as though he was killing an insect and then flicked the headless body of the snake away.


    Cleaning the blood off his hand with an handkerchief, David raised his head only to see that the others were gazing at him with shock, disbelief and awe.


    Confused, he asked. "Is there something wrong?" they were all staring at him as if he had done something exceptional when all he did was kill an annoying little bug.


    The youngdy recovered from her shock and took in a deep breath as she said. "There''s nothing wrong brother David, we just didn''t expect for you to deal with the troublesome snake so easily, seems like we''ve underestimated you, please forgive our ignorance."


    She seems to be genuine with her words as she bowed elegantly to David.


    David raised an eyebrow as he still couldn''t understand why it was surprising he could deal with the snake. Even when he was still a Spryher, he dealt with something even more difficult than the Violet needle snake, the Soaring Threadserpent.


    It was a species that was even more difficult to deal with as it could somehow fly through the air for a short period of time and its speed was also exceptional as it was almost as fast as a bullet.


    Waving his hands off, David smiled as he replied. "It''s nothing much Lady Quin. We should get going since we the ce we are going seems quite far and deep."


    The others gazed at David with solemn expressions on their faces. While it could only require a bit of strength from them to kill the Violet meddle snake, it would be quite hard to kill it with one''s own palm.


    The four disciples nced at each other and they could see the vignce for David increase in their eyes.


    David could feel that the other disciples were keeping their distance from him. Expect from two people, ad and a young man who didn''t seem to be phased by scene.


    But David wasn''t aware of it but even if he was aware of them keeping their distance from him, who knows if he would even care in the least.


    The group continued their journey and asionally a poisonous bug would attack the group but would be immediately eliminated by one of the disciples at random.


    On their way, they had lost three guards of the seven the youngdy had brought with her, remaining just four more guards and the fact that the guards hadn''t ran yet means that the rumination from their death would be quite beneficial to their families or close ones.


    "Oh! That''s a Crimson Holy Basil and a x Gincko Haha, I didn''t expect to be lucky so early." The youngdy was surprised and delighted. Taking her team of her-pickers, they went ahead and carefully plucked the herbs while David the four other disciples from different academy kept guard.


    A few times, a couple of demonic beast would show up which was immediately sliced into pieces as soon as it showed up.


    As time went on, the youngdy asionally found quite a number of useful herb which she and her people picked up as they went deeper into the forest.


    All of a sudden, the youngdy stopped and she frowned as she sniffed the air with her nose. Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply and carefully.


    The rest were confused as to what the youngdy was doing but they didn''t disturb what she was doing.


    She then opened her eyes and her eyes wore an unexpected delightful smile.


    "Is something the matter mydy?" One of the male disciple in the group Long Feng spoke as he nced at the youngdy with curiosity.


    The others also gazed at her, waiting for her to speak.


    The youngdy smiled turned around towards the group then she replied. "It seems we are in luck this time. Although I''m not one hundred percent sure, but I can smell the scent of a grade 3 herb within the vicinity!"


    "What!?" They were instantly shocked and then the shock turned to joy as the expression of the team suddenly brightened up as the heard the youngdy. Herbs are divided into seven grades, from grade one to grade seven. Grade one being the least potent while grade seven herbs are said to revive even the dead.


    The herbs they had been picking before were all grade one herbs and they had only seen a single grade 2 herb which was enough to make the journey here worth it.


    But now, thedy said she seem to have smelt the scent of a grade three herb. If they could harvest it, the herb could be sold for thousands of gold coins which was enough to tempt the disciples themselves into having their own thoughts about it as a disciple only receives 50-100 gold coin per month.


    But if they dared to have second thoughts, snatching the herbs is indirectly disgracing the academy which would eventually lead to the academy hunting and punishing the disciple who breaks the protocol.


    It doesn''t matter how tempted they are, they had to follow the protocol.


    The female disciple Zhu Shimei walked forwards, her curved eyes brows frowned as she spoke. "If you are really sure there''s a grade three herb somewhere here, then there must surely be a rank 2 or possibly rank three demonic beast guarding the herb."


    "You are right, if the demonic beast guarding the herb is at rank 2 then it would be quite easy if we attack it together, but if its a rank 3 demonic beast, then things will be very dangerous."


    Everyone suddenly went quiet upon hearing words of the other male disciple Ding ling.


    The remaining disciple who had been quiet throughout the journey Long Chen suddenly spoke up. "Dealing with a rank 3 best is indeed troublesome but I''m confident in my strength and with brother David support coupled together with the support of you guys, dealing the rank three beast shouldn''t be so difficult."


    The group blinked their eyes and thought about the matter. Long Chen strength had long since been revealed through out the journey. As he was always the fastest person who ys any beast that dares came close to them.


    His sword attacks were insane fast and aggressive! One could only see the shadow of his flying de once he attacks, not giving any chances for the opponent. And the most terrifying aspect of this was that he didn''t see to have used twenty percent of his strength as he didn''t seem tired in the least after using sword Kinesis all through this while.


    And as for David, although he had only showed his strength once, the knew he wasn''t to be underestimated as even the fang of the rank one demonic beast was unable to pierce through his skin.

 Chapter 426 - Lighting Splice

    Seeing that most of the people turned towards him, David shrugged. "I have problem with the arrangement."


    He knew exactly what Long Chen meant by his words. Since his defense was stronger, he would no doubt be the one to attract most of the attention of the beast while the rest attacks from the sides.


    If he was an ordinary person, then this arrangement could possibly lead to his death. But David was no mere mortal.


    The other three disciples had already agreed to the n and seeing as David nodded his head, they stopped staring at him to get ready for the battle ahead.


    The youngdy gazed at David apologetically. The grade 3 herb was simply very important that risking a few loves would certainly be worth it.


    Lady Quin proceeded carefully as she walked towards the direction the smell wasing from, asionally sniffing at the air and then changing directions.


    David was slightly surprised that a mere mortal had the ability to smell something from so far away.


    Although he could smell from far, different scents entered his receptor and since he didn''t know the exact scent the youngdy was following, he could only stop trying to differentiate the scent and only follow thedy.


    "We are here." The youngdy whispered as she bent down carefully while peeking through the tree asrge as three men''s waist added together.


    The group of roughly ten people waited silently behind the huge trees withrge patches of grass as tall as a grown man covering them as they stared further into the distance.


    A single tree stood rooted to a boulder with its leaves swaying slightly with the gentle cool breeze of the evening forest.


    On the tree, a single reddish ck fruit stood embedded at the top of the tree, looking very enticing.


    David sniffed and a whiff of delicious fragrance entered his nose, David was immediately stunned. The fruit was too enchanting that he had the urge to take it for himself. The urge was almost as strong as when he smells blood.


    It was the first time he had experienced something like this and for a fruit no less. David restrained himself since he had been doing so for a long time, it was as very easy to suppress the desire, it was as simple as flipping a switch.


    David nced to the other four disciple and could see the struggle in their eyes as they struggled to keep their desires in check.


    "Cover your nose, this ce seem to be filled with some sort of poisonous gas." Long Chen whispered sternly, however, his warning came toote.


    The four remaining guards eyes had already turned red and their face frenzy from desire. They were about to leap out from their hiding spot when a flying de mmed into their skulls, knocking them out with speed as fast as lightning.


    Before the four guards could drop to the ground thereby disturbing the previous quiet, David grabbed at the unconscious body and quietlyid them softly to the ground.


    Turning back to the youngdy, David and the four disciples were surprised to see youngdy Quin in sound mental state. She was barely affected by the gas in the atmosphere.


    "This girl isn''t ordinary." David''s eyes shed as he muttered to himself.


    Long Chen scanned the surrounding vicinity and said solemnly to the team. "Something is wrong, there seem to be no demonic beast protecting this fruit."


    The others scanned the area and also saw that there wasn''t any beast guarding the fruit.


    "I can sense that something is wrong but I can''t tell what is." The female disciple Zhu Shimei spoke up.


    David nced at her couldn''t help but praise her incredible perception. He too had long since noticed something wrong with this part of the forest. Apart from the howling wind, there was no source of sound at all as though all sound had been blocked.


    This entire part of the forest was very quiet, oddly quiet. David''s eyes shed and then his ears shook slightly as though he had noticed something.


    David raised his eyes and nced at a particr spot smirking slightly, he muttered. "Smart."


    But then, he pretended as if he didn''t notice a single thing and then gazed at the fruit on the thin tree in the distance.


    "Lady Quin, I think it''s best if you withdraw backwards. Who knows what type of danger is here?" The second male disciple adviced out of concern.


    "Alright." Althoughdy Quin was reluctant to withdraw, she had no choice but to move back since she might be a burden to the team instead if something unexpected were to happen.


    "Alright, let''s head over. Brother David, it would be nice if you are at the forefront. Zhu Shimei stay with me while the two of you stay behind to give support if there''s any danger." Long Chen said and he didn''t seem as though he was asking but was instead ordering the team.


    David''s eyes shed but he didn''t refute Long Chen''s words like one would have expected. Seeing they David decided to cooperate, the rest of the team was happy with the formation and were relieved.


    However David surprisingly didn''t move carefully at all. Instead, David stood up from casually walked towards the tree as though he was in an harmless garden.


    Before the team could calm down from their surprise, David had arrived close to the tree, jumping slightly David easily plucked the fruit from the tree.


    Turning around to the team, he smiled as he said. "I got the fruit!"


    He had just finished speaking when a shadow instantly towered over him. David blinked his eyes and turned around to see what the shadow was.


    In that instance, a massive w mmed into his chest, sending him flying into the distance. It was unknown to the team if he survived or not.


    Roar!!!


    The beast roared out loud, shaking the entire first as it stood three meters in height. It''s was entirely covered in hard ck scale, it''s body extremely sleek and streamlined with packed muscles all over its body. It''s rows of sharp teeth was exposed as it snarled at the remaining four people.


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically. "It''s a rank 3 Demonic Beast, the Dragon panther. It''s scale is extremely hard and it''s speed is extremely fast with strength that can even crush a mountain, everyone be careful and use your best technique to attack one''s you see an opening." Long Chen instantly spoke up and as for what had happened to David, he couldn''t careless about it.


    "Go!" Different treasured des and sword flew through the air with metal energy spiking through the chart.


    "Cloud Flow sword!"


    "One with the wind!"


    "Oceanic wave!"


    Different techniques sliced apart the wind the four disciples attacked immediately!


    But the scale of the rank three beast was just too strong and its speed was simply too fast! They were unable to even touch the beast as it dodged their flying des.


    Long Chen''s flying sword managed to touch the skin of the beast but was unable to piece through its scale. And from the way things are going, it''s only a matter of time before they exhaust their mental strength and would be killed by the Demonic Beast.


    The Dragon scale panther seem as though it was toying with them as it didn''t attack but easily dodger the attacks sent its way. It had a mocking expression on its face as it easily toyed with its prey.


    "That was embarrassing."


    A voice suddenly said as a man walked out from within the forest, dusting his cloth. The young man was David.


    Long Chen''s eyes shed and he immediately spoke up as he changed his hand seal, forming a sword Kinesis technique to attack the beast.


    "It''s good you are alright. This beast is impervious to ordinary technique and would barely do it any harm.. Brother David, please hold it down for me while I prepare my ultimate attack." Not bothering to see if David would agree or not, Long Chen immediately withdrew to the back, leaving Zhu Shimei, David and the other two disciples to lock the beast down


    Upon hearing this, David shrugged. Holding the beast back shouldn''t be that difficult moreover, he wanted to see this ultimate attack Long Chen was talking about.


    His hands joined together and then formed several afterimages. His flying de rose to the skies and he joined in on the attacks.


    "Lighting Splice!" The atmosphere crackled and the ce seem to darken slightly as the the sound of clouds rumbling could be heard.


    In an instant, a sh if lightning could be seen as David''s de flew through the air like lightning. Unpredictable! Unstoppable!


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Blood sshed in the air and the Dragon panther howled loudly as it was been injured. It angrily turned towards David''s direction but before it could do anything, the temperature in the area suddenly rose and then an illusion of a single spark or flint rose up to the skies, drawing everyone attention.


    "Phoenix Spark!" Long Chen''s voice could be heard.


    The spark of me immediately descended and mmed into the beast.

 Chapter 427 - Whats The Big Idea?

    Whoosh! Boom!


    Blood sttered in mid-air as a long gaping wound appeared at the forehead of the beast. A little deeper and it might have actually killed the demonic beast instead of leaving only an injury.


    Howl!


    The Demonic beast cried madly. It had been grievously injured by Long Chen''s attack and its eyes immediately turned red and it went into a frenzy!


    It''s speed suddenly increased by an astonishing amount and it immediately appeared before a disciple, it immediately mmed its paws at the male disciple.


    "Boom!"


    The disciple was only able to ce his flying sword before him but it was barely able to resist as therge paw of the dragon panther mmed into both the flying sword and the disciple, sending him flying like a broken doll.


    "Shit! It''s enraged, be careful everyone." Long Chen shouted as he changed his hand seals, letting his sword transform into multiple streaks of shadows, mming repeatedly at the beast.


    He didn''t think the demonic beast would manage to survive after being hit by his earth rank technique. Which was why he was currently flustered.


    His mental energy was running low and if this continues, they would need to flew but then, non of their speed was faster than the Dragon panther which meant that fleeing would actually let the demonic beast hunt then out one by one.


    "Dammit!" Long Chen cursed as another disciple was sent flying, Injured by the demonic beast.


    Zhu Shimei eyes shed as she spoke, at the same time, she withdrew rapidly to the back.


    "Lock its movement down." As David and Long Chen heard her words, their eyes shone and they immediately attacked in a frenzy, instantly locking down the beast''s movement, without giving it a single chance to move freely.


    "Frozen ne: Ice thorn!"


    The heat in the surrounding seem to freeze and the air seem to have frozen itself as the background seem to have been reced by an icy ne with a tall looking shard of ice sticking out to the skies.


    In the next moment, the ice shard fell, turning into a sharp transparent sword as it fell down to the beast.


    "Boom!"


    The area within a meter radius seem to have tuned to frost as the attack descended.


    Long chen and the others signed in relief as the rank 3 beast had finally been dealt with. The illusion faded and the vicinity was revealed to the disciples.


    But their expression changed drastically and their heart dropped as they gazed at the ce Zhu Shimei''s attack hadnded but then, there was nothing at that spot. The attack had missed!


    David was thoroughly impressed by the strength of their attacks. Long Chen and Zhu Shimei had both released earth ranked techniques, allowing him to broaden his horizons.


    Earth rank techniques were simply to powerful when they had not even reached the ultimate state of the technique.


    But then, David shook his head. Although earth ranked technique was strong, it still seemscking to him.


    The wind immediately seem to have shifted and the team instantly turned back, their faces turning pale immediately.


    The demonic beast turned into multiple steaks of shadows as they mmed into the three of them.


    "Boom! Boom! ng!"


    A circr shaped barrier immediately appeared before Long Chen as he crushed something within his fingers, making the shadow m into the barrier. The barrier faded slightly but was able to withstand the strength of the rank 3 demonic beast.


    The second shadow was like a phantom as it mmed into Zhu Shimei, but it turned out she was just an afterimage as her true body had been transported ten meters away from that particr spot.


    The third shadow was headed for David and immediately mmed into him, producing a loud metallic sound as it shed against him.


    But contrary to one''s expectation, David wasn''t sent flying like expected but instead stood still, as straight as a pole!


    The shadow immediately faded and the dragon panther was revealed in the distance, it cur led around the team with its eyes locked on one particr person, looking very wary.


    David tilted it''s head as he saw the dragon panther circling around one spot. Even when it had been attacking, and defending, it hadn''t once left that ce.


    Since David was so perceptive, it was impossible for him to miss something so obvious. His eyes shed as he gazed at the stone wall behind the dragon panther.


    There seem to be nothing but a wall cliff made of rocks and sand.


    David''s expression turned indifferent. "There''s no rush, I will know after I kill you anyway." he whispered as he started walking towards the dragon panther before him. His hands met together as he began to form numerous hand seals.


    Long Chen and Zhu Shimei were shocked and couldn''t understand what David was doing.


    "Has he been knocked crazy by the beast?" Zhu Shimei couldn''t understand why David was moving closer to the demonic beast instead of fleeing.


    "Has he gone mad?" Long Chen couldn''t help but wondered, about to flee with the youngdy that as with them.


    David continuously walked closer to the beast. He had seen the power of two Earth rank technique and even seen the trump cards of the prodigies of other academy. Now, it was finally time to end this.


    The dragon panther was already familiar with the attacking patterns of the disciples and seen to have figured out that the students would attack once they start formingplicated patterns with their fingers and hands.


    "Rooooar!"


    The air trembled from the sound waves emitted by the Demonic beast.


    The dragon panther seem to have sensed an extreme threat and it immediately roared casing its body to expand by multiple folds, causing its strength to increase rapidly by almost three times, it''s speed was even more shocking as it disappeared from its original position as though riding with the winds as it moved.


    Seeing this, David''s eyes widened and his fingers interlocked.


    "Lighting Splice!"


    The spectrum of light seem to have being sucked as a single de raise up to the air. Cloud roiled and the winds wailed!


    "RUMBLE! Crackle! crackle!"


    The clouds darkened and then thunder formed, crackling as it shed with intense magnitude with the flying de as it''s center. The sound was explosive almost as though there was a real thunderstorm within the forest.


    In an instant, a single thunder separated from the group of thunder storm, hearing the air and causing shockwaves as it flew downwards.


    As though in slow motion, it speed through the air with speed even faster than sound.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!"


    Lightning shed through the atmosphere and as it mmed into the beast, causing a severe blinding sh of light, simultaneously affecting their sight.


    By the time the sh of light cleared, the surrounding three meter radius had been reduced to nothing but ashes. Gazing at the spot where the demonic beast had previously being, Long Chen and zhu shimei gasped in shock.


    One attack!


    In just one attack, David had killed a rank 3 beast. It was something the two of them couldn''t ept as David''s metal strength was only at thete mortal stage whereas their''s was at the Perfection mortal stage.


    The head of the dragon panther had been separated from its body, whereas the severed neck had been cauterized. The fact that David was even able to form a lightning effect which burnt the surrounding nt and even the neck of the beast was just too shocking to the two disciples that they inhaled deeply.


    Even their earth ranked technique was barely able to bring forth such effect.


    Long Chen walked forwards with a frown and asked. "What state is your lightning splice at?"


    David nced at Long Chen and replied casually "Ultimum state."


    Long Chen and Zhu Shimei appeared shocked. They knew about the lightning splice technique as it was a pretty popr technique within the academies but there had never been more than ten people who had leant the technique to the ultimum stage while still at the Mortal ranked stage, which meant that although David might not have incredible talent, his perception was way off the chart.


    But then, Long Chen frowned as he said. "Since you have the strength, why the didn''t you attack earlier when you could have yed the beast from the beginning and prevent the other two disciples from been severely injured and saving us the trouble of wasting our strength? Is it that you have an ulterior motive?"


    David paused his digging into the beast''s head for a gic nucleus and gazed at Long Chen indifferently.


    "What does my actions have to do with you? And since the two of them are weak, why did they choose this mission in the first ce as for having an ulterior motive, won''t you knowter?" David countered.


    "Don''t bother me." David waved his hands and then went digging into the skull for the nucleus.


    "You!" Long Chen pointed at David, exasperated as he red at David with ill intent.


    David smiled as he took out a reddish dark gem from within the dragon panther''s skull. But then, he turned towards Long Chen as he said "F*ck off!"


    Activating his storage ring, he was about to stand up when there was a whoosh sound and a single spark could been seen flying with intense speed, ultimately mming into David''s shoulder.


    "Dang!"


    The wind stirred and a shockwave exploded in the air, stirring up the leaves and nt, even uprooting the surrounding grass.


    Time seem to pause as David raised his head and gazed at Long Chen and then at the treasured sword at his shoulder with a raised eye brow.


    "Uhn? What was the big idea?"


    "What are you trying to do? Rob me off my nucleus?"

 Chapter 428 - Little Baby Dragon Panther

    "What''s the big idea?"


    "What are you trying to do? Rob me of my nucleus?"


    David''s eyes sharpened and a chilling light shed through them.


    The ground beneath him exploded as he moved, in just one tenth of a second, he was already before Long Chen.


    "Boom!"


    The wind stirred and long Chen''s eyes opened and he felt as though an hurricane had just passed through him while in fact it was David that had stopped right in front of him.


    "I would have turned you into a bloody mist right now, but count yourself lucky I''m in a good mood." David stated with enough coldness to freeze the atmosphere itself.


    Scared out of his mind, Long Chen staggered backward and fell down on his butt, sweating profusely.


    He had never seen such a monster before. His flying de was unable to even prate through that person''s skin and was unable to send that person flying like he had expected to.


    Zhu Shimei''s eyes were wide open as she also couldn''t believe what had just happened. She took in a deep breathe and the walked forwards, speaking with courtesy.


    "We thank brother David for helping us y the monster and preventing any further casualty. You can have the demonic core and we wouldn''t take any part of it." Her voice was soft and clear and as David heard it, the murderous saves he was emitting dissipated by quite a bit.


    Knowing that he wasn''t in his territory and wouldn''t be able to as he wanted here, David snorted and grabbed Long Chen''s treasured de.


    Immediately, he immediately kept it bound to his sleeves, as though he was the owner. Since the other Person had done something like this, David wouldn''t just let his opponent go scot-free, taking his opponent treasured flying de was his punishment.


    And judging by Long Chen''s pained expression, it was more than worth it. From the quality of the de, it seem to be very expensive as the de was a high-tier mortal flying de.


    Long Chen''s eyes shed with anger. He was a proud prodigy of the Sky River academy. But here he was been humiliated by someone with a lower level of cultivation, he just couldn''t ept it. But there was nothing he could do as for now.


    "You just wait and let me report to my elder brothers, even if you kneel down and beg for your life, you would never be spared either." Long Chen thought.


    But in reality, he stood up and lowered his head as David stared at him.


    Snorting lightly, David chose to ignore him. Although her had learnt the art of cutting the weed in its infancy, this weed wasn''t enough to disturb his view no matter how ferocious it grows, and since he wasn''t at the academy, he couldn''t act so rampantly as he normally would.


    After the whole episode had faded, Zhu shimei walked forwards and spoke. "There seems to be something else here since the dragon panther could have easily escaped with its stunning speed but instead chose to remain here."


    David''s eyes twitched slightly. Just how perceptive is this girl? He was hoping to lead the two of them away, but who know Zhu Shimei would have also noticed the odd behaviour from the dragon panther.


    Long Chen''s eyes shone, since he had lost his flying de to David and although he still had two more as back ups, of he could find the other treasure the dragon panther was guarding, it might be able topensate for the loss of his treasured de.


    Quickly, he went towards the mountain wall. David and Zhu shimei wasn''t any slower either as they probed through the mountainous wall.


    "Here!" Zhu Shimei shouted. At one particr edge of the wall, the walls there weren''t actually walls but chameleon colour adaptive nts that could camouge themselves with the mountains walls.


    This time, David eyes shed and he knew Zhu shimei definitely had some sort of treasure or secret that could see through the surface level of things.


    "Is this the legendary true sight?" David couldn''t help but mutter to himself. Some people here are born with special abilities as long as their parents were mental stage practitioners of certain levels, there was a 0.1 percent chance the offspring would inherit their divine ability.


    Keeping her flying de circting around her in all directions, like a shield.


    The cave was entirely dark, but this want much of a problem. Long Chen seem to have recovered from his previous awkwardness and immediately brought out an illuminating pearl, brightening up the entire cave.


    In that moment, a very fast shadow tore through the air and mmed into Long Chen''s protective flying de barrier.


    Surprised, Long Chen staggered slightly but others was no other damage apart from that. Instead, there was a sound of whining in front and a little best the size of a puppy could be seen whimpering and but snarling dangerously at the three people in the cave.


    "So it wasn''t a treasure, but a young dragon panther beast." Long Chen was immediately disappointed and angry.


    Sending his flying de forwards, he struck out at the little beast with the intent to kill, since it was such a kill joy.


    "Bang!"


    His de was immediately caught within someone else''s grasp. "What are you trying to do?"


    David said with a frown on his face.


    Long Chen''s face turned anxious and furious as he saw David putting his second de into his sleeves.


    "Can''t you see the beast is already a month old!? It''s impossible to tame a beast such as this no matter how precious it is! It''s better to just y it instead if leaving it here to kill more people! " Long Chen was in the verge of going crazy. This was the second treasured de David had taken from him! Does he think flying des were candies to be snatched off someone?


    David blinked his eyes as he thought. "That seem to make sense." But one could see he had no thought of dropping the two flying des with him.


    Zhu shimei''s eyes widened slightly, she was also about to attack the beast to kill , but Long Chen''s attack was very fast and ferocious, attacking frost before he''s could set in.


    "What if I was the first to attack, would he take my flying de to?" Zhu Shimei froze slightly as she saw David admiring her outstretched de.


    Immediately, she withdrew it back to her sleeves. She then spoke. "Brother long chen is right, a beast that is more than three months old would be nearly impossible to tame but this beast is already a month old, and is already used to the wild and it''s mother, it might act tame but would kill the owner if there was a chance to do so. Its best you don''t try to tame the beast since you are the one who killed its mother." The female disciple advised David.


    "What a pity. If we had been here a month earlier, then we would have a newly born Dragon panther in our hands."


    David frowned deeply. He knew they were right, but killing an innocent little beast that looked no different than a puppy, he just couldn''t find it in himself to do.


    While he was thinking, the little beast suddenly shit forwards like a catapult with red eyes, it snarled and but at David''s hand.


    "ng!"


    David smiled at the cute little beast trying to bite through his flesh. "It''s decided, I''m taking you with me." He whispered.


    The two disciples looked at each other and couldn''t help but be amazed at how strong David''s skin was. But then, they shook their heads. In their minds, they knew it was a waste of time if David wanted to tame the little beast especially when he was the one who yed its mother.


    "Cringeeeee!"


    Sounds as though two metals were grinding against each other echoed as the little dragon panther refused to give up, wanting to rip David''s fingers off but it was as though it was biting through metal.


    It couldn''t even cut the hairs on David''s skin not to mention piercing through its skin.


    "You''re still too weak." David smiled as he carried the little puppy by its waist and lifted it up to his face.


    "You can''t avenge your mother if you are this weak, you can only kill me when you are stronger, alright?"


    Growl!


    "Attitude." Davidughed and ced the little beast by his neck.


    Ignoring the ticklish feeling he was feeling by his neck and ears, he turned towards the rest of the group. "Now that things have been sorted out, let''s get out of here and go meet the youngdy."


    After searching the cave for a while but found nothing instead, the group turned to leave while the injured two other disciples seem to have recuperated from their injuries as they were with the youngdy together with the guard that had woken up from their unconsciousness.


    "Thankfully, we didn''t fail thedy.. This is the fruit you wanted yes?" David went forwards and gave the youngdy the fruit he had plucked from the small tree.

 Chapter 429 - Flint

    Ignoring the ticklish feeling he was feeling by his neck and ears, he turned towards the rest of the group. "Now that things have been sorted out, let''s get out of here and go meet the youngdy."


    After searching the cave for a while but found nothing instead, the group turned to leave while the injured two other disciples seem to have recuperated from their injuries as they were with the youngdy together with the guard that had woken up from their unconsciousness.


    "Thankfully, we didn''t fail thedy. This is the fruit you wanted yes?" David went forwards and gave the youngdy the fruit he had plucked from the small tree.


    The youngdy''s eyes lit up and immediately stretched out her hands to hold it.


    This was a grade three fruit whose value couldn''t be truly determined. With just this single grade three fruit, all of the troubles and the amount of gold has e family would release aspensation to the dead guard''s rtives wouldn''t matter anymore as the value of the fruit was enough for her Quin family to remain idle for a few years and they would still own enough gold to eat.


    That''s just how valuable the fruit was to her Quin family. Lady Quin was about to grab the fruit when out of no where, there was an animal growl and then, a shadow shed from David''s body, jumping towards the youngdy in a sh.


    0231767835


    However, before the shadow couldnd an attack, a wide hand snatched it out of mid-air. It turns out the shadow was the baby Dragon panther.


    "W-what!?" Shocked, the youngdy staggered backwards but was quick to regain her demeanour seeing as David was holdi![Image](http://) ng on to the beast.


    "What is that?"


    "This is my pet I recently found. I''m sorry about unruly behaviour." David apologised while holding the still snarling and struggling panther at his chest.i


    "Isn''t that a young dragon panther?" One of the other disciples asked with a slight frown on his face while the guards and the youngdy nced at David in confusion.


    Although the dragon panther appeared young, from its sharp ws and teeth, David''s hands should have been ripped off by now.


    As David was about to ask, the dragon panther managed to escape from David''s chest and climbed on his shoulder. In a sh, it bit at his neck ferociously.


    The spectator''s faces changed drastically and wanted to do something but the baby dragon panther was just to fast as it seem to almost flow with the wind itself.


    Just when they were feeling pity for David, they heard the sounds of two metals grinding against each other.


    "W-what!?" Their eyes opened wide as they witnessed something almost unbelievable.


    Grinding sounds like two metals scraping against each other sounded and there even seem to be white sparks flying off as the little beast tried to rip David''s neck off to no avail.


    Seeing the flints of friction residue flying off in the air, David''s eyes sh and an ideal name for the little beast popped up in his mind. ''Flint... Not bad.''


    "Do not mind it, that''s its way of ying." Ignoring the beast hanging in the air with it''s fangs by his neck, David passed the fragrant fruit to the youngdy.


    The others looked nced at each other and then at the little beast still struggling to bite through David''s neck. The beast is obviously trying to rip your neck apart, and you are saying it''s ying? What sort of freak are you anyway?


    Although they thought of this, they dared not to voice it out. To them, David was even more dangerous than the beast they had met early.


    The idea of a mental practitioner physique been this strong was almost unbelievable since practicing mental arts only improved one''s mental strength and not the body.


    For one''s body to be incredibly strong as David''s, one had to be born with the talent which is rare or extremely lucky to have eaten a grade 6 herb and survived the power overload.


    But David''s physique seems so ridiculous, it seem as though what he had eaten was a grade nine herb instead.


    Taking a deep breath, the youngdy looked deeply at David. She knew he was an incredibly special person or might possibly be an old monster who had suppressed his true energy levels, doing all of this for fun. Either ways, there as nothing bad in currying favours from such a person.


    She gritted her teeth and then brought out the fruit and presented it to David. "Brother David, although this fruit seem to be very expensive, the Quin family doesn''t really have any use for it. But seeing as brother David is still at the mortal stage, this fruit will be Incredibly useful for you since it could directly promote you to the the Earth stage."


    "Mydy!" The guards shouted anxiously but the youngdy shut them up with a single nce.


    David was surprised and then confused. He couldn''t understand why the youngdy was doing this. But then, he sighed as he finally realised why she was doing this.


    She was definitely an incredibly smart woman as her n was wless. If David took the fruit, he would owe them greatly and if the Quin''s family needed help, he would need to be avable for them.


    However, even if he rejected the fruit, he still would be grateful and if he was avable, he could assist the Quin family although just once, it was still something having the favour of an expert.


    David smiled and then shook his head. "There''s no need for all that miss Quin. I don''t need it, you can just keep it." retrieving the still hanging dragon panther from his neck and holding it to his chest


    The guards and the youngdy breathed out an obvious sigh of relief when they heard him reject the fruit while the disciples shook their head at David''s stupidity. But Zhu Shimei''s eyes shed and the gaze in which she gazed at David changed slightly.


    David could see the struggle in the youngdy''s eyes when she presented the fruit to him. He wasn''t one to take something that rightfully belonged to someone. If he wanted something, he would take it fair and square.


    * * * *


    The night forest was totally pitch ck. Perhaps it could be the fact that the forest was entirely covered with tall trees or maybe there might be something suckling the light out of the forest. But either way, one could barely see one''s hand in the dark forest.


    "Second brother, there seem to be a group of herb pickers passing through here." Anky sinister looking man whispered as he gazed ahead at the forest, right on top of arge tree.


    "I can smell the scent of two virgindies in the group, this should be fun." A lustful expression covered the face of another man who was standing at the tree next to the one that had spoken previously.


    The second brother was a huge man, wearing ragged robes, trying to look decent but his evil eyes wouldn''t be able to fool anyone. He calmly spoke. "Hehe, I can sense their weak mental waves, only two of the five are of the perfect mortal stage and the remaining three are of thete mortal stage."


    Waves of powerful mental energy emanated from him and from the waves, one would determine that the man is an Early Earth stage practitioner. While the others emanated strength simr to that of ate mortal stage practitioner.


    *.* * * *


    In this dark forest Long Chen''s illuminating stones were very useful in this situation, illuminating more than ten meter radius ahead of them.


    "We are almost out of the forest." The youngdy said with delight as she saw the some signs she had put ces as they were entering through the forest. There was obvious fatigue in her tone and her face.


    Everyone was very tired. Well, mostly everyone apart from David, making the others gaze at gun as though he was some sort of freak.


    The little beast was also asleep on his neck. It was obviously tired from all the biting and scratching it had been doing all day long.


    All of a sudden, David frowned and he gazed ahead through the forest. His eyes seem to cross through the distance and he focused his gaze at one particr point.


    "Brother, do you think that brat has seen us?" Thenky man whispered with a serious expression as he gazed at David from a distance.


    "Hmph, so what if he notices us, since they are weak anyways, they are bound to obey us. Let''s go."


    David sudden Halt attracted the attention of the rest of the people.


    "Is something the matter, why did you stop?" The youngdy asked.


    "Don''t ask to much questions. Everybody get ready to battle. I will take the earth ranked practitioner, you guys deal with the rest.." David said with a solemn voice.

 Chapter 430 - USING The Blade!

    "Don''t ask too many questions, prepare battle." David''s solemn voice instantly jolted everyone and immediately, they got into battle position.


    David''s prowess was something they had witnessed and they knew he wouldn''t says such words for no reason.


    Therefore, no one questioned his words and did as they were told. Flying des flew through the air, revolving around them like a cyclone like some sort of shield.


    Long Chen had activated a protective technique.


    Just when the group was beginning to suspect whether David was pulling a prank on them, there was a rustlling sound from the nearby bushes.


    Turning towards that direction, three figures with tattered clothing emerged out from the bushes.


    "My my, look what we have here." A bulky man with a sinister expression standing right before the two men by the sides spoke up as he gaze at both youngdy Quin and Zhu Shimei with a perverse look.


    "Boss, I had never thought there woulddies of this types in this group. I call dips on them after you are done boss." Thenky man quickly stated before the other man spoke up, making the third man''s expression darkened slightly.


    Both Zhu Shimei and the youngdy''s expression immediately hardened and a sh of coldness emerged on their faces.


    David raised up an eyebrow as he gazed at the three men a couple tens of meters from them.


    "What do you guys want?" David proceeded to just ask.


    "Hehe, what we want is simple. Drop all of you harvest and we might consider letting you live, otherwise, don''t me us for been too ruthless." The huge man said and his face turned incredibly sinister.


    "Oh, leave the women behind since we want something to vent our stress on." The huge man continued. His twockeys immediatelyughed out as they licked their lips in excitement.


    Zhu Shimie''s body trembled and she immediately wanted to make a move but she managed to restrain *her self. The wavesing from the huge man was something all of them could feel and judging by the waves alone, she could determine that the man was an Earth stage mental practitioner.


    Attacking recklessly was no different than courting death since the difference in strength wasn''t as simple as 1+1.


    The power boost one receives when they advance from Mortal stage practitioner is more than ten times that of a mortal stage practitioner.


    An ordinary Mortal Stage practitioners can easily defeat ten ordinary Mortal stage practitioner with ease, breaking no sweat at all but that is under the circumstance that the mortal stage practitioner doesn''t have an earth grade technique, a powerful treasure as that could change the oue of the battle


    "I will take the homeless guy in the middle, I believe defeating the other two should be simple for you guys." Without waiting to see if they agreed to his n or not, David stepped forwards at steady pace.


    The little beast was sleeping peaceful on David''s neck and David didn''t wish to disturb it seeing as it had been ying with his skin for a couple of hours without rest.


    Watching David ignore their words and then walking towards them with an intent to attack, the huge man''s expression darkened and then chuckled evilly.


    "Gave you a toast but you chose you chose to fine with the devil instead, die!" The huge man immediately formed a hand seal.


    Swish!


    A flying de flew through the air like a bullet, piercing the air as though the air barrier wasn''t at all constant.


    The flying de flew towards David with intense speed that an ordinary mortal stage practitioner wouldn''t be able to react before been stabbed to death.


    But David was different, his reaction speed was on a godly level. Hi ls finger turned into servers afterimages and his flying de immediately turned into several streaks of des as though a meteor had descended.


    "Bang!"


    The first attack struck at the hulky man''s flying de, but it only managed to slow it down a little.


    But the second attack mmed against the flying de, managing to send it swerving to the side.


    There was no more obstruction blocking way, it was then the third meteor attack struck at the stunned hulky man, wanting to puncture an hole in his head.


    But then,


    ng!


    At thest minute, the hulky man had managed to gain control of his flying de and quickly project it right before him as of it had teleported before David''s final meteoric attack struck.


    David sighed as he controlled his de right back to him. "Seems its not that easy to kill an early earth realm expert." David shook his head and said as though it was a pity.


    "You almost killed the boss! Just die for me!" The two other bandits also struck out to attack David but Long Chen, Zhu shimei and the other two disciples weren''t there for decoration.


    "Your opponent is me!" Zhu Shimei attacked ferociously as she faced one of the bandits.


    The huge bandit was immediately furious as he had almost died from David''s hand''s due to slight carelessness. He had never though that David would actually have such fast and powerful attack since he was only ate stage Mortal realm practitioner.


    "You! Brat, prepare to die! Lonely peak! " In his anger, he Immediately used a mental attack art and struck out with his de.


    The surrounding seem to have frozen under some sort of power as though heaven and earth was resonating with his attack.


    A mountainous peak seem to rise above all mountains, lonely at the peak and then, its suddenly faced downwards. With a loud rumble, the surrounding area seem to distort as the peak headed straight for David.


    It was obvious an ordinaryte mortal realm expert would be immediately crushed into pieces by the attack no matter how hard or the technique they used to attack.


    David''s expression lit up as he saw this attack. The magnitude of this attack was the same as a Single-gene Phaser, close to the double gene Phaser even.


    His eyes shine brightly and his fingers turned into multiple after images.


    The wind blew wildly and David formed a sword finger, cing it vertically to himself.


    "Lightning Splice!" He struck forwards.


    The entire darkened forest immediately turned pitch ck as an image of an horrific thundercloud appeared, rumbling through the forest like a titan!


    In the next moment, a single rminglyrge thunder rolled off the clouds of thunder and immediately struck against therge mountainous peak descending down with full speed.


    "BOOM!!!"


    It was as though a grenade he''d beenunched to that specific spot, tearing down the trees and grass, making a ten meters radius st in the ground.


    David took a single step back as he felt a slight ringing sensation in his head. That single step seem to have ease the slight ringing pain in his head.


    The huge man''s eyes was wide opened as he gazed at David in shock. David had just repelled 80 percent of his strength while he just been a Mortal stage practitioner.


    Soon, his disbelief turned into killing intent and without warning, his hand signs changed rapidly, striking outward with full strength, calling out his mental energy with all of his strength.


    The whole world seem to freeze as an awe aspiring aura covered a ten meter radius, freezing those still at the mortal stage to ce, unable to move a single muscles!


    This was the suppression of levels!!!


    "Sword Infinity!" The stars in the skies all of a sudden seem to have turned into sharp swords in that instantly, striking down towards David and the rest as though it rain of swords was descending.


    One could only imagine hie devastating the attack would be once it struck downwards.


    David instantly grinned as he said, "I''ve been waiting for this."


    The ring in his finger shine a shallow light as he said. "Haha, you shall be the first person to die from this de, consider it an honor."


    "Fifth star."


    David''s figure suddenly changed and he grew from a thin human to a muscr looking young man in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, arge de that was almost as tall as one of the trees appeared in David''s hand.


    Boom!


    As soon as the de appeared, the pressure holding everyone immediately broke and the ground beneath David''s feet turned into powder with his legs buried deep into the sand, reaching his thighs.


    Wuuuu!!!


    The wind immediately stirred as a tornado seem to form from a single movement of the de.


    Bring the de upwards, veins bulged in David''s face as though he was struggling to carry it above his head.


    Time seem to pause as the rain of sharp des descended while David raised therge rusty de and stuck downwards at the raining des.


    "Boooooom!!!"


    The world seem to crack and the air barrier broken.. A tear appeared in space as dust and sand rose up to teh skies as though an atomic bomb had descended right there.

 Chapter 431 - Looting Treasures

    Rumble!!!


    An explosive sound erupted and shockwaves whose explosive radius kept increasing sted outwards in all directions like a tsunami.


    The air rippled as though a drop of stone had dropped into ake.


    Rip!


    The air seem to rip apart as the de descended. Everywhere said suddenly went silent as though sound was being blocked by some soundless barrier.


    But in the next second, a deafening sound resounded, making the ears of everyone present nearly bleed. And then,


    "Boooooooooom!"


    An horrifying scene took ce. Everything right in front of David immediately transformed into nothingness.


    If one gazed at it from above, one could see a v shaped mark wastnd with no nt or tree but arge v shape gorge half a kilometre long that seem to have been tore down by the hands of a god.


    The edge of the forest had thoroughly been destroyed just in the hands of an ordinaryte mortal stage practitioner.


    The disciple were immediately shocked and their eyes opened wide in disbelief even the little beast had woken up by that point. As for those ordinary mortals, the youngdy brought with her, they had already fainted as they couldn''t handle the explosive energy levels current in the forest.


    As for the other two bandits, they seem to have frozen in shock as they witnessed David''s strength. And as for their boss, there was nothing but nothingness left from him.


    No one even expected him to survive that by even a single percent.


    David''s eyes were brimming with spirit. The attack by this legendary weapon was way beyond his expectations. From his calctions, he would need to activated his strengthening technique to the seven or even the eight star while activating his silver body to the limits before he could execute this type of devastating oue.


    But then David shook his head as he thought it was quite a pity. "Didn''t think my attack would obliterate both him and his items."


    His muscles trembled and the ring in David''s fingers shed as therge rusty de disappeared from his hands.


    Turning his head to look backwards, David saw the stunned gaze from the others and he smiled gently.


    Walking forwards, David headed towards the other two bandits. "Take me to the ce where your boss hid the treasures."


    As he said this, he formed a hand signal and with a sh, thenky looking man that previously had a lusty look on his face suddenly had a gaping hole in his neck with blood sprouting out from his neck like a flood.


    The other bandits seem to have been shocked out of his shock and as David walked forwards, the bandit immediately step backwards out of fear.


    "You! Do-don''te any closer!!!" The bandit screamed out loud as he fell down to his butt, crawling backwards away from David in terror.


    David seem to ignore all form of resistance. From air resistance to motion resistivity, as he apparently appeared before the bandit in the blink of an eye.


    Grabbing him by the neck, David lifted him up as though he was lifting up a starving chicken and then he smiled at the bandit. "Now, I believe you should be able to show me where your boss kept all of your treasures hidden."


    That smile seem to have turned into the smile of a demon from the pits of hell to the bandits. He immediately nodded his head like a chicken. He wanted to do all he could to escape from the forest and from the David.


    ? * * * *


    By the time David got to where the treasure was kept, it was already morning and the sun was beginning to peak through therge patched of trees in the forest.


    The treasures of the bandits appeared to have been buried deeply to the ground but as soon as David got to the location, he threw the bandits to the other group he was in. "You can kill him now."


    He knew that both Zhu shimei anddy Quin wanted to kill the man anyways since they seem to have not forgiven the man fir his lustful words.


    "N-no you can''t! You promised to let me go!" David shrugged his shoulders. "You woke up my pet, I''m afraid that promise can''t stand."


    Ignoring what was happening behind him, David dug through the ground and after reaching a specific feet to the ground, David''s smile widened as he saw all of the treasure in the buried metal case.


    Although the things here weren''t enough to kill for, for the disciples of an academy, it was enough to provide for an ordinary family for the rest of their lives.


    "The gold here should be approximately about 10000 gold. " David muttered as his eyes shone with brightened eyes.


    Immediately, his ring shone and a suction force appeared, grabbing all of the gold into the hole.


    But the space of the gold seem to have been full as only half of the gold managed to enter into the ring.


    David''s face twitched. His storage ring was already full, since it doesn''t ept anymore items into its space.


    The Legendary weapon Megaton should have been the one taking up most of the space in his inventory apart form a few important items, only the megaton de was in there.


    David closed his eyes and shook his head. It was a pity he couldn''t grab the whole gold since it was just too much seeing as it was all gold coins and not stacks of gold notes.


    Since he couldn''t take anymore, David smiled at the rest and benevolently informed them. "I think what I have taken is enough for me. Since we are all a team, we should all have a share of this gold."


    Giving way to them, David told them to share the gold amongst each other while hiding the pang of pain he was feeling in his chest as his face twitched.


    Seeing the excitement on Long Chen, Zhu shimei and the others face seem to increase the pain by more than twice and David turned his gaze away. He just couldn''t bare to see the gold been taken.


    David sighed and when the rest of the team had finished with their share of the loot. The proceeded out of the forest.


    The mission was alreadyplete and since they were already out of the forest, it was finally time to part ways.


    Before they parted, Long Chen paused in his tracks as he gazed at David deeply. There seem to be an unresigned expression on his face before he finally left.


    Zhu shimei nced at David as though she wanted to say something, ultimately, she opened her mouth and spoke outwards.


    "Be careful now, you''vepletely offended two academies in just a span of a few days. Although I''m not sure about the two people you killed back at the fighting stage, Long Chen''s family is quite rich and influential and their eldest son is an Elite student of the Wild Dragon academy, they would be sure to take revenge since you''ve hm-hm, taken his treasured flying des." After saying this, she nodded her head in greetings and then turned around to leave.


    David squinted his eyes on the fading figure of Zhu shimei. He thought he hadpletely seen through her but from the mystic way she walked as though she had eyes at the back of her forehead and would be able to respond to any attack immediately told David that she was still a mystery in her own.


    He could remember that when the earth stage bandit showed up, her expression hadn''t change a bit which meant that she hadn''t used her full strength yet.


    But then, he too hadn''t utilised his full strength as of yet. He had the habit of keeping his true ability hidden from the outside world and even himself


    A few kilometres away from the institute, a muscr horse like monstrous beast galloped through the ground like a storm, it''s speed was so fast and ordinary human would only see a scarlet shadow.


    At the top of the monstrous beast was David mping his legs to the waist of the beast. While at the top of David''s shoulder was a little cute beast, growling and snarling as it tried to bite David''s ear off but to no avail. David let it be since it wished to y with him more.


    After a few more hours, David stopped as he gazed at the bushes around him. A faint smile could be seen in his face as be cake down from his horse.


    "You cane out now." David spoke up and then muttered with slight disgust.


    "I can literally smell you from a mile away." His nose scrunched up as he said this.


    At that moment, the bushes rustled as seven figures came out from the bushes with ugly expressions on their faces since David had just insulted them that they stink.

 Chapter 432 - Ambush While Returning

    "You are in the face of death and you still dare to run your mouth? Should I call you ignorant or just in stupid?" One of the seven people sneered maliciously.


    From the robes they wore, they were from the exact same academy as David which was why he hadn''t done anything yet and chose to listen but then, David could feel the hostile intention from them and figured they weren''t here for just a chat.


    "Who are you guys?" David ignore the young man who had spoken and turned towards the fat young man standing at the forefront as he thought. He didn''t think he had offended anyone yet at the academy but he wasn''t surprised trouble came looking for him.


    "You don''t need to know who we are, drop your storage ring and I might let you leave. Oh, since your mouth isn''t stable, cut off your tongue while at it." The fat man said indifferently.


    His arrogance soared through the skies, treating David as though he was a lowly ve.


    David''s expression hardened instantly. He didn''t think this people would be so unreasonable. Since they were students of the same academy, David had thought to give them a chance but then, their leader dared to utter those words.


    His face turned cold as he responded "I will do you one better, cut off your tongue, and break both your arms, then I will let this go." His tone gave no room for consideration and exuded confidence and coldness that seem to make the morning wind even more colder.


    The group of seven were stunned when David''s said those words and their spine tingled in fear. But when they came to, the fact that they had been scared by just simple sentence made them rage in anger.


    "Impudent! You are just a tiny top 900 student and you dared to speak to us with disrespect!?" One of the seven angrily shouted


    "I gave you a way out, but you instead chose to court Death. When you die, give my regards to my enemies." The fat man sneered coldly.


    "Senior brother Feng, let me deal with this brat and show him the way to hell." one of the fat man''sckey suggested.


    The fatty shook his head and continued. "Don''t intefare with the battle, I will personally deal with him."


    "You should have just done as I said, otherwise you wouldn''t have suffered like this." The fatty said as he walked forward towards David as though he had already won and beaten the hell out of David.


    His flying sword flew out from his sleeves, using sword kinesis, his hands joined together and he immediately attacked with a sh.


    The de seem to turn into an huge ice de shard as it whistled through the air with intense speed, trying to bore a hole through David''s chest.


    But David had been prepared for it. His face solemn and his hands seals changed, calling his sword out from his sleeves.


    Although this brother fang was only a perfect mortal stage practitioner, he wasn''t any weaker than the earth stage bandit he had killed back at the forest.


    The attack he had just executed was so powerful and fast and although It was a high-tier mortal ranked technique, the fatty seem to have reached the third stage of the technique, making it so powerful a simple move from him was no different from an earth stage casual attack, that''s just how powerful someone at the top 200 of the student rankings was.


    However, David was no simple individual either, his meteoric strike had been practiced to the Ultimum state he has grasp the essence of the skill. The Ultimum state is the highest state of a particr mental skill where there can no longer be any more upgrade.


    Every mental skills has five states to them. The entry state, subpletion,pletion, perfection and Ultimum.


    The Consequtive Meteorite Pierce has reached the ultimum state in just a few weeks of practice, which showed just how extraordinary David''s perception was.


    When a technique reached the ultimum state, the attack power would increase by a while new level, bringing forth horrifying results.


    Therefore, when David''s hand seal changed, the surrounding environment seem to change with it. The sky turned red and there seem to be massive splurge of meteors falling down straight from the skies to the ground.


    Although this was the result of brain waves and energy levels mixing with the atmospheric gases, it looked so real that one could almost touch them.


    Before the ice shard could touch David, a single meteor seem to separate from the group of flying meteors as it mmed into the ice shard.


    RUMBLE!


    Shockwaves spread out in all directions but David stood still while the fatty took three steps backwards to ease the straining pain in his head.


    Feng Lang''s expression changed darkened as he saw David standing proudly. "No wonder you dared to talk big to me. But if you think you won, you might have to think again."


    David scoffed but didn''t bother to utter a word.


    Snow began to fall, dropping to the ground bit by bit, as though shy.


    "Let this snow mark your death anniversary and apany you to the underworld... Snowke." Feng Lang''s expression turned solemn and a massive surge in brain wave ovepped and gathered into the vicinity as though there was a suction force gathering them.


    David suddenly had a premonition as he gaze at the snow falling. His expression suddenly changed as a snow ke passed through hi


    s skin.


    It was the illusion of an attack all along. His opponent had attacked earlier but David didn''t know when his opponent attacked, he hadpletely missed the gathering of brainwaves in the atmosphere.


    No matter how powerful his perception was, he was still an amateur at this being a Mental practitioner which was why he hadpletely missed when his opponent had attacked, ignoring the brain wave coption and focusing on his opponent''s hands.


    Butt it seems the fatty''s mental skills had reached the highest level, where he could ignore using hand seals and attack by releasing pure brain waves and mental energy to the atmosphere.


    But David''s face lit up, but before he could change his hands seals, the snow dropping to the ground gathered together as though pulled together by mas, forming arge snow ke the size of a meter above his head. The snow ke has sharp edges by its sides, looking sinister and deadly.


    Before David could react, therge sharp snowke mmed into him with a bang!


    Shockwaves spread out in all directions a meter hole was sted at the spot where David had previously been standing.


    The four before had no choice but to take a few step backwards as the dust rose up in all directions along with the shockwaves of the impact.


    Fengng expression was indifferent but his face was pale since he had just exhausted arge amount of mental energy without hands seals as the lead,rge amount of energy would be wasted if one attempted to attack without using hand seals.


    "As expected of senior brother Feng, you are unparalleled!"


    "We never doubted you for a moment senior brother Feng."


    "That guy had iting, senior brother Fang. Don''t feel bad about killing a fellow student." Theckeys praised andforted him.


    "Hmm, find his body and bring me his storage ring, the Megaton de is mine atst." Fang Lang squeezed out a smile as the thought of finally owning the de made him excited.


    The sixckeys nodded their head as they used their techniques to blow the dust away, after the wind blew away the dust, they were instantly struck dumb.


    Feng Lang''s pupils constricted as he gaze at the figure standing at the middle of the crater.


    "You almost killed my pet." David''s eyes were cold as he held Flint to his chest.


    His footsteps touched the ground as he walked forwards. But the footsteps were like drums, as it echoed through their hearts with heaviness.


    "So it''s you they sent to collect the legendary de uhn?"


    "Enough!" Fang Lang''s voice echoed like thunder since it contained mental strength, dispersing the pressure David''s footsteps were causing.


    "Hmm?" David''s footstep paused and he gazed at Fang Lang with a newly found look. Fang Lang''s willpower seems to be higher than an ordinary person''s.


    "I don''t know how you survived that, but I will make sure to put you in your proper ce this time." Feng Lang assumed David had used some sort of protective treasure to escape his attack which was why he wasn''t afraid in the least. Although he had exhausted quite a bit of his mental energy, he could make do with what''s left.


    . But he wouldn''t have expected that David didn''t bother using any treasure to block the attack but his used his strong fleshy body instead.


    David shook his head. "I might have let you lived seeing as you have potential.. But then, you almost killed my pet, that I cannot take."

 Chapter 433 - Kill!

    Feng Lang snorted. He didn''t ce much concern on David''s words, neither did his six otherckeys.


    They thought David might have gone crazy from fear speaking nonsense to scare them away since it was normal for people at the edge of death to do anything to escape from it.


    "Hmph! Go die!" His hand seals suddenly stopped changing. A massive surge of power exploded as another huge snow ke was forming in mid-air.


    Right as the snow ke just finished forming, there was a sudden sh of crimson light as the whole world seem to tu crimson for a one-tenth of a second, as though the illusion of it was another illusion that had never appeared in the first ce.


    Squelch!


    Blood sttered in mid-air and the entire surroundings seem to freeze especially the atmosphere.


    Feng Lang was confused as he felt liquid ssh onto his face. Using his hands to touch his face, hand then looked at the liquid that had covered his face.


    It was actually crimson in colour, blood red! And not just anyone''s blood but his!


    A gaping hole could be seen on his chest. It was unknown when, but it had appeared there without notice.


    Like a deting balloon, Feng Lang could feel his strength diminishing rapidly it was then the dots connected and he finally realised he was actually the one dying!


    "H-how!?" The full word managed to escape his mouth before he fell to the ground, in a pool of his own blood.


    Even when he died, he was still thoroughly confused as to how David could have killed him without him noticing.


    The moment Feng Lang dropped to the ground, the sixckeys were jolted awake from their disbelief.


    "Senior brother Feng!"


    "Y-you killed senior brother Feng!?" They couldn''t believe David who had been throughly suppressed suddenly had the strength to burst out with a technique that was astonishingly fast.


    Even they didn''t know when David''s technique had been activated.


    "You will regret this! His elder cousin is an Elite student of the academy! He won''t ever let you go!" One of theckeys shouted as he pointed at David with spit sputtering out from his mouth.


    "Oh, really?" David asked and there was an expression of fear in his face.


    "Yes, really! Although his Cousin just recently joined the Elite grade, he is more than ten times stronger than you! He will gut you like a dog once news of this got or him." upon seeing the fear on David''s face, the sixckeys instantly got bolder and they sneered at David.


    David blinked his eyes all the while stroking Flint''s smooth and soft-like-silk furry back.


    "You mean that his Senior brother Feng''s cousin doesn''t know he came here?" David asked.


    One of the more dumbckeys snorted, "Why would senior brother Feng report his whereabout to anybody? Especially when he wants the legendary de for hi¡­"


    As soon as he said that, he felt that he had said something wrong and immediately slowed down.


    But David only smiled, he had gotten what he needed.


    His flying dended in his hand and David formed a one hand seal that corresponded with the de on his left arm.


    His muscles twitched and arge amount of brain waves ovepped against each other.


    In a sh, there was a ssh of red as though an illusion as the de in David''s hand teleported and mmed right into the sixckeys chest like a little flying sharp snake before retuning back or his hands.


    "Fury packed Thrust. More like a fast hidden weapon." David muttered and he staggered backwards before falling on his butt.


    The fury packed Thrust had sucked out most of his mental energy, leaving only 10 percent left. With such a Low mental energy, a slightly unbearable pounding headache resounded in his head like an hammer mming nails right at his brain.


    Sitting cross legged in the crater ignoring the pool of blood gathering at the center of the crater, David activated the the Revolving Flow Breathing Technique to replenish his mental energy.


    It took only 10 minutes for him to recover back to fifty percent mental energy while it would take others roughly an hour topletely recover their mental energy, David only required twenty minutes to replenish his mental energy one''s exhausted since his recovery rate was way more higher than an ordinary person''s.


    Flint had woken up and was beginning to bite through his skin again. David shook his head slightly. "When will you learn?"


    But then, Flint stopped bitting through his skin as the smell of blood entered its nose.


    Sniff! sniff!!


    It then began to work towards the dead bodies around it before it and continued to sniff around before. David squinted his eyes and watched as Flint crunched a foot of a body to his mouth tasted with a weird expression. And in the next moment, it immediately started to swallow the bodies as though it had been starving for more than a month!


    David was expressionless but then closed his eyes to continue meditating. An animal would continue to remain an animal, there was no way he would be able to change its character anytime soon. Not like he wanted to change it anyways.


    A few minutester, he couldn''t hear the crunching sound of bones cracking anymore. Grabbing the storage rings from the seven corpses, David climbed on the Scarlet horse, and continued on his way to the academy.


    As he left the ce, he could see that there was no head to the bodies on the ground and most of the legs of the seven dead bodies had been swallowed by Flint, leaving only the waist, chest and hand.


    "Should be his favourite parts." David muttered. Grabbing Flint by his chest, It no longer struggled but it was certainly growling, kept gazing at David''s head with a certain thirst.


    Upon getting to the academy, he went to the mission''s Hall and proceeded to submit hispletion of mission at the ce.


    After retrieving his contribution points, David headed back to his ce. He could request for more missions but David didn''t do that.


    After reaching his room, David meditated. Sitting cross legged, he activated the Revolving Flow Breathing technique and continued to increase his mental energy.


    Time went past and before he knew it, a week had passed by. During the duration of a week, David focused on increasing his strength and since he had learnt his three techniques to the highest state, he could finally focus on his mental energy.


    He had prepared enough food for Flint tost the week so he wasn''t bothered with the little beast.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    But then, there was sudden knock in his door. David''s eyes flew open and there was sh of light in his eyes as he exhales slightly.


    He wasn''t expecting anyone so he was slightly confused as to who it was.


    "Who is it?" David opened the door as he checked who was at the door.


    Three people with imposing aura was right at his door and from the mental waves they were oozing out, they had reached the Perfect Mortal stage and seems that could advanced to the earth realm anytime they wished.


    "Who are you people?" His curiosity was immediately peaked when he noticed they didn''te here for good.


    "We are from the disciplinary department. We''ve recently noticed you have vited some of the academy rules and we call you to justify yourself before being sent to ept your punishment." One of the three people said indifferently, not putting David in his eyes at all.


    David turned expressionless as millions of thoughts shed through his mind. "Alright, let me go dress up and I wille with you."


    "No need for that, you aren''t being called for yourck if fashion sense." Thedy amongst the three people mocked.


    David squinted his eyes and then replied. "Alright, let''s go."


    David was about to close the door when there was a sh of shadow, leaping towards the three people in an instant.


    An huge hand suddenly went forwards and grabbed the sh of shadow as though the person had expected it.


    However, there was a whistling sound as a flying de mmed into David''s right hand which was holding the pet, attempting to pierce through his skin and then kill the pet immediately.


    But contrary to the attacker''s expectation, the de only mmed into his skin and then bounced back, leaving only a white mark on his skin with some of his skin hairs cut off.


    David''s eyes shed with intense coldness and the vicinity immediately chilled as though it was winter. "What do you think you are doing?"


    The atmosphere immediately got tense as David red at the female who had attacked him wanting to kill flint.


    "Y-your p-pet attacked me!" The youngdy stuttered-shrieked. She might have been scared of David or was might have been stunned David''s body could repel her attack.


    "But did you attack my pet? You attacked me! On school premises at that!"A devious light shone through David''s eyes, he couldn''t possibly let this go.

 Chapter 434 - Trouble

    David''s eyes immediately shed with intense coldness and the vicinity chilled as though it was winter. "What do you think you are doing?"


    His words were filled with killing intent and the atmosphere immediately got tense as David red at the youngdy who had attacked him wanting to kill Flint .


    "Y-your p-pet attacked me!" The youngdy stuttered-shrieked. She might have been scared of David or might have been stunned David''s body had actually repelled her attack.


    "But did you attack my pet? You obviously attacked me! On the academy''s premises at that!" A devious light shone through David''s eyes, he couldn''t possibly let this go.


    "Moreover, who is to say my pet actually wanted to attack you? It obviously was happy to see other people and wanted to y, but you actually attacked me out of jealousy and hatred. I think I would need to talk with the disciplinary department about the behaviours of their staffs. Seeing as you are above thew, going around attacking other people without warning." David said in a stern voice that obviously meant he wouldn''t let the matter rest so easily.


    The group of disciplinary team had an ugly expression on their faces as they knew that David could possibly create trouble from that one action. It was somewhat Forbidden to attack another student within the academy. If David wanted to pursue the matter, the matter might blow up out of proportion and possibly implicate the Disciplinary department since their one of their staff member disobeyed and iron d rule of the academy.


    The youngdy''s eyes widened as she pointed at David. "Y-you! I-I didn''t do it on purpose!" She wanted to justify herself but David''s words were just to convincing.


    "Enough!"


    The young man at the midst of the youngdy and the other young man spoke turned towards the youngdy and shouted.


    The youngdy immediately kept quiet. But her eyes red at David with a new found hatred. She couldn''t possibly imagine how hateful David could be.


    The young man then turned to David and smiled. "Brother David, Little sister Xing just joined the department and isn''t well behaved, she is easily scared at the slightest things, I apologise for it. Why don''t we go inside brother David, there might be some information you need to here. Moreover you could also get dressed and prepare." The young man suggested.


    David''s eyes shed as he understood what the young man was implying. He wasn''t going to be so difficult when the young man was obviouslypromising.


    "Haha, it''s just a small matter, brother... "


    "Tang, Tang Lin." The young man responded.


    "Brother Tang, there''s no need to wait outside,e on in brother, let me get you something." David smiled, his attitude had taken an immediate 360 degree change as he invited them in.


    As David entered, Tang Lin nced thedy that had messed up as though warning her to be in her best behaviour, before entering with David.


    Offering them some seats, David took out a jar of fine wine he had gotten from Feng Lang''s storage ring and took out a few cups, offering them to the three people while he also took a seat as he said.


    "I just got this wine for quite a stiff price, I hope it''s to brother Tang Lin''s liking." David lied wlessly right through his teeth.


    Using this opportunity to form connections with someone from the Disciplinary department is already a win-win situation for him. Holding on to the earlier dispute would be in foolish.


    Tang Lin seem like the stern and gentle person but also quite flexible seeing the way he handled the earlier situation. A small smile formed on his lips as he dropped the cup of wine and replied. "I think it''s worth the effort getting this wine, it''s really good. But sadly there is not much time otherwise I would have asked brother David how I could also get this same wine."


    David nodded his head and smiled. "That''s okay brother Tang, we can talk about that when next we meet."


    His expression turned serious as he also dropped his cup of wine. "Brother Tang, I believe you have some information for me."


    Tang Lin paused slightly and had some hesitation on his face. Eventually, he sighed. "Brother David, I shouldn''t be telling you this as I''m in vition of a rule but since I''m owing you one, I will just tell you."


    "Brother David, to be honest you are in a bit of trouble. Although I''m not sure about the details but I heard there was a condition for the mission you took outside the academy a week ago and after a couple of investigation, it''s been revealed that you vited the condition and now you''ve been called justify yourself before being sent to the Water prison."


    David frowned, he remembered the conditions given to him before the mission which was to only use sword kinesis toplete the mission, which was exactly what he had done. Well, he had activated third star though and had literally obliterated the outskirt of the forest, it was normal the academy would have noticed something was odd since an ordinaryte mortal stage practitioner shouldn''t be strong enough to pull such a feat.


    David gathered his thoughts and stood up, bowing slightly. "I thank brother Tang for his heads up, I will surely remember this." David said with solemnity.


    Tang Lin''s eyes opened wide as he saw David''s sincerity. His eyes squinted and he also stood up, waving his hands. "It''s nothing brother David, just see it as an help from a fellow friend."


    "We need to go now, themittee are waiting to here your side of the story." Tang Lin said and nced at the beast close to David''s chest. Why does he get the feeling that the pet was different. Keeping it at the back of his mind, he turned around to lead David to the ce


    David nodded his head and followed them. Numerous ideas shed through his mind as he thought about how he could escape from his predicament.


    Themittee might not easily going to let him go even if he was right. But if push came to shove, he would proceed ording to the n he had in his mind.


    The ce was a huge manor with a big ck gate as its entrance. Upon walking in, David could see seven elder sitting in an arc shaped style while the one who seem to be the leader sat at the middle of the seat.


    "You are here, let''s proceed." One of the elder''s voice echoed in the room.


    But before the old man could continue. A voice full of authority spoke up. "Didn''t think you would be the first to cause trouble within the academy seeing as you are the one with less talent. But then, I''m not really surprised seeing as you''re White''s disciple." The one who had spoken was the middle aged man seated at the middle of the arc shaped chairs.


    "You know my master?" David asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Know? You can say that." The middle aged man chuckled and then waved his hands as he continued "Continue with the judgement."


    Hearing this, an old man at the edge stood up and spoke in a resounding voice. "David, you''ve made mockery of the academy''s rules and regtions by doing as you wished instead of obeying it, do you admit to your crimes!?"


    David frowned and spoke. "I don''t even know what crimes Imitted, why would I admit to it."


    "Impudent!" Another old man with arge beards stood up and shouted.


    David''s eyes twitched, the old man looked one step away from death, won''t shouting like that just take him closer to his grave?


    "You dare lie to the disciplinary court right before the academy Dean?" The old man continued to shout.


    David''s eyes shed and he ignored the old man to nce at the middle aged man at the middle of the seat. If what the old man did was right, then this middle aged man was probably the Academy Dean. But he didn''t look like much to David.


    It could be the fact that the middle aged man was horrifyingly strong he couldn''t feel a single wave from him.


    Taking in a deep breath, David''s expression was resolute as he responded. "I''m not lying. I honestly don''t know why I''m been summoned here and the reason for being called here."


    "Hmph! Seeing as you pretend not to know your crimes, we will help you remember."


    "Did you or did you not use gic powers during your mission a week ago?" The old man asked sternly.


    David paused before he responded. "Yea I did, but-"


    "There is no need for further words, since you''ve admitted to your crimes, you shall be judged for punishment." The old man immediately cut David off from talking any further and took his seat.


    David''s expression darkened. He didn''t think the old man would be so unreasonable he didn''t even allow David to finish his words before cutting him off.. Gic power was already a part of him, not using gic powers was simr to not using his muscles at all.

 Chapter 435 - Ninth Star!

    "If that''s how the disciplinary department judges everybody, then I''d say I''m pretty disappointed." David shook his head as his voice resounded in the court room.


    "How dare you!? The disciplinary department and it''s judges each cases with fairness, who are you to question us!?" Another old man shouted as he stood up from his seat.


    "You shall to ept your judgement and prepare for your punishment. I advice we lock him up at the water prison for 3 months. Seeing how stubborn he is, it wouldn''t be easy to make him repent." The previous old man that had shouted suggested and the sat back to his seat.


    "I agree to fourth elder suggestion." The others nodded their heads in agreement like it wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Wait." The voice of the Dean echoed, stopping all of the decision making.


    "David, do you think you are been unfairly judged?" The middle aged man asked with curiosity in his eyes.


    "Yes, I do."


    "Hm, can you borate on why you think so." The Dean asked again.


    David nodded his head as he stepped forwards. "Like I was saying before I was being interrupted. Yes I used my gic energy during the mission given to me. But if you''ve done an in-depth research, most of you would have realized that gic energy is no different from mental energy."


    "The same way you can''t stop using mental energy is the same way we also can''t stop using gic energy. Therefore telling me not to use gic energy is simply asking me to die. And I believe the disciplinary department wouldn''t want murder on their hands right?" Finishing his words, David stepped backwards like he had given up on saying anything else.


    Hearing his words, themittee went silent and they discussed amongst each other with this new found information.


    Soon, a different person stood up this time and he was a middle aged man.


    "Ahem. We''ve decided that this seem to be a mistake on our part but then, we came to a new question. Seeing as you can''t do without using gic energy, you could have tranted the instructions to not using any technique but you vited the rule and almost destroyed half the forest''s outskirt in the process, how do you plead?" The middle-aged man pressed on.


    David remained silent for a moment and the atmosphere gradually became tense as an oppressive wave of mental energy pressed down on him as though there was a mountain ce at his back.


    Struggling to raise his head, David replied solemnly. "I plead not guilty!"


    "Insolence! I think the court has given this kid enough chances already. Guards, take him to the water prison!" The shouting old man yelled in anger. The wave of pressure weighing down on David instantly intensified by more than two times.


    Instantly, the ground beneath him exploded as his two feet entered three inches into the ground, his legs buckled, but he refused to kneel. Sweat began to drip from his veined patterned forehead and his face had long since turned pale.


    David gritted his teeth with bloodshot eyes as he struggled to withstand the pressure looking right at the old man in yielding. That pressure wasing from a Perfect Earth ranked stage expert, for David to still remain standing even under such pressure was very impressive to say the least.


    "Be calm third elder, let''s hear what he has to say first." The Dean immediately cut in and interrupted.


    Finally relieved from the pressure, David took in a deep breath and gaze at the old man with an unreadable expression on his face before speaking out loud.


    "The destruction wasn''t caused because I utilised my gic technique to attack, it was because I used the legendary weapon this academy granted me. Now, why I''m I at fault for using it! Tell me!" His voice practically screamed that he had been wrongly judged.


    Various elders frowned as they paused, ncing at each other, and then at David.


    "The Weapon''s spirit had epted you?" The Dean looked surprised as he asked David.


    David shook his head. "No."


    "Then how did you use the legendary weapon." The Dean asked obviously confused as to where David was going.


    "I just swung it around with my full strength." The Dean frowned at David''s response and then asked.


    "Do you mind showing us how?"


    David hesitate slightly. Not because he was in the wrong, only because he was slightly scare they might snatch the weapon from him.


    "Fifth star."


    David''s muscles expanded and veins ten size of three fingersbined popped up around his body. His ring shed and a couple of mechanical sound echoed as arge rusty de the size of a grown man appeared in his hands.


    "Boom!"


    The tiled ground exploded as David ced the de in the floor. The elders pupils immediately constricted. It was true, he could really carry the legendary weapon.


    "Being able to carry the weapon doesn''t mean it was the cause of the devastation in the first outskirt." The fourth elder piped in.


    David''s face shed with coldness. At first, he thought the old man was against him because of this issue but now, that doesn''t see to be the case. He didn''t know why this old man had been against him from the beginning but he certainly didn''t care. He just wanted to bash the old man to his death so he could finally stop talking.


    David squinted his eyes and said after some thought. "I have an idea."


    The Dean was quite surprised, but chose listen to David''s idea he replied. "Oh, let''s hear it."


    David took in a deep breath and spoke. "Since the old man doesn''t believe I have the strength to cause such devastation with the de, I think he should take one swing from me first and we will be able decide if I can or I can''t."


    David''s suggestion took themittee by surprise as it was no different from challenging a peak earth realm practitioner.


    Before anybody could voice their disagreement, the old man had already jumped off his seat andnded right at the open space before David with the help of his flying de. His face shed with an hidden killing intent as he smiled at David which David immediately noticed with his powerful senses.


    When one reached the earth realm, ones mental energy would be powerful enough to sustain ones own weight thereby, one would be able to use sword kinesis to fly.


    David''s eyes shed as he gazed at the old man. Then a smile formed on his lips as he asked, "Should we start?"


    The Dean frowned as he gazed at what the situation had ended up to. He couldn''t help but wonder what would happen when White notices his disciple was asking to be severely injured and possibly killed. He would very much like to avoid a troublesome individual like white.


    However what could he possibly do if it was his disciple that personally asked for it.


    The middle-aged man sighed, massaging his head, he was beginning to develop an headache.


    "Alright then. David, you can start anytime soon." The Dean seem to have made a decision as he spoke up.


    David nodded his head and took in a deep breathe. His veins popped as he gazed at thenky old man before him with a ferocious look.


    The old man had an evil smirk on his face and when he saw David brought the de up, his hands mmed together as he formed an hand seal. "When I was just looking for ways to eliminate you, you actually ced yourself in a golden tter and served me. What more could I possibly ask for?"


    "Heavenly Annihtion: Massacre!" upon his words, the world froze for a single moment and the environment instantly changed.


    Therge court disappeared and the skies turned pitch ck with three blood red moon hanging above illuminating the battle field. Below was arge clearing of battlefield filled with lots of dead bodies and body parts of humans. Making blood flow though thend like a river, it was aplete massacre!


    David could even smell the nauseating smell of blood, spit and intestinal organ wafting into his nose as though he was really in a true battle field.


    A man with only half his body left had unknowingly appeared beside David, grabbing him by his thigh. "Help me."


    David''s eyes widened and his spine tingled. Immediately he gazed forward and saw arge de more than three meters wide and tall pierce through the air with screeching noise, with speed that broke air barrier twice. If it weren''t for his extraordinary sense for danger, he might have not seen the attacking


    Anger immediately surged within David''s heart. "Do you think I''m easily bullied!?"


    "Ninth star!"


    RUMBLE!


    There was no warning as the illusion broke like a piece of ss. The de in David''s hands drew a red scar in the atmosphere as it mmed against the gigantic de!


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 436 - All Out!?

    It has to be known that David had only ever used to the seventh star and had never used beyond that despite knowing his body could withstand the pressure, not exploding from sheer power and might, or from the flow of the technique.


    Thest time he had used seventh star, was when he defended himself against the attack of an instructor. Which was directly equivalent to an ordinary elder here at this academy.


    However, this time he skipped the seventh star and the eight star, going directly to the ninth star. One could only imagine how devastating the attack would be since the fifth starbined with the legendary weapon was enough to level half the outskirt of arge forest.


    David''srgerge rusty de tore apart the fabric of space, leaving a red arc shaped line above his head as he struck down towards the iingrge de.


    KABOOM!!!


    The entire building instantly cracked, the three meter de broke apart as though it was made out of porcin disintegrating into pure fragmented metal and brainwaves.


    But David''s attack didn''t stop there. Massive energy waves flew through the air like a meteor, mming into the old man and before anyone could do anything, the old man was sent flying, smashing a hole in the wall as his body flew like a kite with no strings attached, his whereabout was currently unknown.


    Swear dripped down David''s face, hisrge pumped muscles trembling as he held the de stable horizontally before him.


    His face was pale, his muscles deted, the de mmed into the ground with no strength holding it upright.


    One might assumes David was thoroughly exhausted after pulling off such an attack and from the exhaustion in his body and the lose of spirit in his eyes, it was likely he could only pull off such an attack once. Yes, it was infact true that David was really exhausted, but contrary to expectation, David wasn''t exhausted by the fact that had hadunched an attack of that magnitude or the fact that he had used Ninth star.


    No, he was tired because he held back his strength, leading to him straining every single muscles of his. A fired arrow is much easier than one pulled back the moment it was fired. Because it required twice the effort used in the attack.


    And as for his reason for paying back, it was obvious. The moment he had attacked, he had estimated the strength of his attack and immediately knew the old man wouldn''t survive the strike even if he had nine lives. Plus, this ce would instantly be demolished by his attack which will not bid the oue he desired.


    Nor would killing an elder bring out a favourable oue for him. He just needed to show them he had the strength to wield the de should stop bothering him. Plus, he wanted to show the elders that although barely, he had the strength to content against them.


    The remaining seix elders were stunned seeing a fellow elder being smacked away from this ce like a ser ball.


    "Y-you vicious kid!" Someone immediately roared out in anger.


    "Raising your hands against an elder! Is this what your institution has taught you!?" An olddy screamedout loud in a high pitch.


    "Elders! Let''s all take action to eliminate this unfiliar child who knows if he woukd infect other students with his mindset and character!" Another suggested as they all rose up, emitting waves of killing intent as they gazed at David muderously.


    David''s expression instantly turned indifferent and his face rxed but his muscles tense. There was a trace of a smirk on his face as he cracked his neck, his bones popped and his muscles crackled like thunder.


    "It''s been so long I battled using my full strength, seems I wouldn''t have to keep hiding it anymore." David muttered softly as his eyes lit up with a brilliant glow.


    The de he had been having trouble holding suddenly turned as light as a feather in his hands as he lifted it up.


    He had only lifted the de up three inches when resoundingughter echoed, bouvung off the walls.


    "Amazing, simply amazing too amazing! I have never thought I would see such arrogant weapon been used in such a brutish manner. Haha, I''m sure the weapon spirit would be in tears by now. Hahaha!" The Deanughed and tears rolled down his face as he held his stomach inughter.


    David stared nkly at the middle aged man, obviously didn''t know what was going on, the situation has gone somewhat weird.


    The elders had no choice but to immediately stand down. Their oppressive brainwave withdrew and they swiftly sat back down on their seats, smiles could be seen on their faces in response to the Dean''sughter. Showing how shameless they all were.


    A few secunds ago, they had been nning on striking David together, but seeing as the Dean erupted inughter, they quickly switched up their attitude and had wide smiles on their faces.


    David was in a daze. He was througly asronished that this group of people could change their attitude so quickly! One tien they were emitting killing intent, and the next, they were smiling at him. How can anyone be so shameless.


    Could be the reason why they had been chosen as elder''s anyways. Davud shook his head and took back the de to his storage ring while rxing his tense muscles. The hint of gold on his face gradually dissappeared.


    Wiping away his tears, the middle aged Dean spoke up. "You know, when I first found the Megaton weapon and forcefully interrupted its slumber so it could take me as it''s master, I was so rudely rejected I was embarrassed."


    "Do you know what it told me? It said my talent was too shallow and even if I ws sthest person in this god-damned, it wouldn''t think of picking me or anyone here. Saying I don''t even have the strength to forcefully pick it up. But seeing the way you swung this legendary weapon around as though it was an ordinary de just made its whole speech a joke to me."


    "I really do wonder the thoughts going on through the weapon spirit''s head right now. It would surely want tomit suicide right?" The Dean chuckled as he shook his head with a smile.


    David blinked his eyes. He didn''t know the weapon spirit had such arrogance. But then, he didn''t care at all. His strength lies in the physical aspect and he needed something extremely heavy to match his fighting style, crushing his enemies with overwhelming might.


    And a sfor using the weapon to practice sword kinesis, David had long given up in the de since the de had locked all possible means ofmunication. "I want aware the de was that conceited, I assumed it''s spirit had been weakened and it needed to recuperate."


    "I wish that was the case. But sadly its not. Yet again, I have no regrets since after it rejected me, I found the de that was rightfully mine. Enough of this chit-chat. Since you''ve injured one of our elders, you need to be punished but then again, we''ve wrongfully used you of something you didn''t do, so we can call it even. Do you all agree to that?" The Dean faced David and then nced at the elders with a stern expression on his face.


    The elders all smiled back as they shook their heads and agreed. "We have no objection to your suggestion."


    "Good. David, you can go back now and continue practicing. I''m looking forward to your performance at the Demonic Hunt."


    "Yes Dean. I will take my leave."


    David nodded his head and sighed in relief but there was a tinge of disappointment hidden deep within his eyes. He is hungry for a real fight.


    David exited therge building, he came into contact with Tang pin and the other two people with him.


    "You are still here?" David sounded surprised to see them there.


    "Yea, I was waiting for the oue of your procecution. The proceedings have always been like this and no one has really gotten out of there unpunished. It came as a surprise to me that you aren''t being sent to the water prison, you must have been lucky." Tang Lin muttered as he tried to figure out the situation.


    David nodded his head and responded, "It''s all due to luck. Let''s forget about the matter."


    "Brother Tang, I want to ask you about something, I hope brother Tang can borate on the matter for me." David asked.


    Tang Lin nodded his head and replied. "Aa long as it''s not something thatbwoukd break the academy''sws, I have no problem exining thing to you."


    "Alright then, what do you know about the Demonic Hunt?" David bluntly asked.. He had been hearing thr same word for a while now but then, the Dean personally said he would watch for his performance at the Demonic Hunt, this made him want to inquire more about the matter.

 Chapter 437 - Preparation For The Demonic Hunt

    Tang Lin paused for a second, seemingly surprised that David didn''t know much about the Demonic hunt.


    But the surprise didn''t Last for long as he remembered David had only been admitted a months ago, since he was so focused on his cultivation, his ignorance about the Demonic hunt isn''t so strange.


    "Demonic hunt is an event that happens only once in five hundred years. Every academy nearby would send their best student to participate but there are only limited amount of spots avable it. Only those on the rankings list from rank 500 to rank 1 are offered the opportunity to go.


    "The Demonic hunt doesn''t just happen at a random ce but its been rumoured to have been a sacred but hidden domain of an unparalleled expert, but we do not have the authority to find out if the rumours are try or not." Tang Lin then paused as took a swing of his wine before cing it done on his table.


    "Do you know why those at the rankings from 1-500 forcefully repress their strength, not advancing to the next level which is the Earth Realm?" Tang Lin asked.


    David shook his head, but he did notice that from the first rank to the top 500, they are all mortal realm experts. It was as though they didn''t to advance to the earth realm. At first, David had thought the earth realm was incredibly hard to advance to but who would have thought that wasn''t the case at all.


    The main reason the students from top 1-500 are still in the earth realm was because they were waiting for the Demonic hunt to start. Missing such a lucky and incredible opportunity would be nothing but a wasted lifetime.


    "The sacred Domain only allows entry for those at the Mortal realm while those above the mortal realm would be instantly attacked by the natural protection of the domain. And in most cases, they might even be killed, which is why no one dares to risk it."


    Since the event happens only once every five hundred years, the institute was surely not aware of this information and for David to be hare at that exact time, he couldn''t help but smile at his luck. He wouldn''t have been given the opportunity to enter the domain of he had been here a yearter or a year after.


    But then David frowned and asked. "I get that the demonic hunt inky opens once in a few decades, but why would I risk my life going into the domain? Surely there would be lots of dangerous beasts and mostly since other academies would be there, I can assume there would be lots of killings there."


    "You are right about the killings and the dangerous beast, but that is just the downside of it all. The hidden domain consists of all grades of herbs, from grade one to grade six. Which can directly impart our mental energy, improving them by a vast amount. I read about the records of the past Demonic hunts and those people lucky enough of survive,es back at their strongest! There are vast amounts of tempting treasures, high tier weapon, high tier earth rank mental arts, high tier pills, herbs, material all to be taken by the strong and those who ate lucky. Now tell me, who wouldn''t want to risk their lives for opportunities like this?"


    By the time Tang Lin finished his exnation, the night already hovered the earth with its dark veil, carrying along with it its often eternal shackles, the moonlight.


    David left the pub for his room. Upon getting there, he fell into deep thoughts. Killing Feng Lang had directly upper his rankings to the top 200, rank 212 to be exact, which was why he didn''t need to worry about fighting anyone to get a spot for the hidden domain. Although he had killed the earth realm bandit, with only one swing of the de, David knew in terms of mental energy, the bandit was obviously much stronger than him but since he wasn''t a member of an academy or a disciple of a sect, his strength was limited as the best mental art he could find would be a tier mortal ranked mental arts technique and if he was lucky, an ipleted middle-tier mental arts skill technique.


    That was the difference between an ordinary mental energy practitioner and those in a sect or academy.


    Although Feng Lang wasn''t an earth realm expert, he was almost as strong as the earth ranked bandit and both of them had fought, Feng Lang would have won seeing as he possessed a high-tier mental art skill, and had reached thepletion stage of the technique.


    Fengng was only at Peak Mortal realm but he had the strength to defeat a normal Early Earth realm expert and he was only at the top 200 in the mortal rankings. What about those students at the top 100, top 50, top 20, top 5? Just how strong would they be?


    David gradually stroked Flint''s furry body as he thought. The Demonic was going to start in a week, and he only has a few days to prepare himself. Seeing as his mental energy was still progressing so slowly David was aware he wouldn''t breakthrough to the Peak Mortal realm anytime soon.


    ording to his calctions, his strength was barely enough to rival those at the top 100 in the rankings, while facing those at the top 50 might just be asking to be humiliated. Since he couldn''t advance his mental energy anytime soon, David ced his hopes in mental arts skills.


    All of his techniques had been practiced to the Ultimum state which included two high-tier mortal rank mental art and a mid-tier one. But they were barely enough, which is why David decided to learn an earth rank mental arts technique.


    He had chosen those three techniques, while thinking it would take him a long while to master them, but who would have thought his perception was so strong he leant them all to the Ultimum level in just a week.


    But an earth ranked technique was different. Most practitioners use at least two years to reach the entry state of the technique and get stuck trying to advance to the next state their whole life.


    That was the main reason David hadn''t started with the earth ranked technique first but started with a mid-ranked technique but he had never expected his talent in learning techniques to be so absurd.


    Searching through his memories, David filtered through the seven Earth-ranked techniques he had memorised. They seem to contain some sort of unique waves which seem to disrupt one''s mental waves which limited David''s ability to learn the technique it was the main reason why he had only memorised seven of earth ranked up techniques as he felt that something terrible might happen if he overdid it.


    Soon, David''s eyes focused as he remembered a particr technique, Fantasy de.


    The fantasy de has three sword moves in it. Each sword move was more powerful than a high-tier mortal ranked technique. And can also be practiced to the ultimum state. Only after practicing the three techniques to the ultimum state could one be considered to have reached the third state.


    After which, one would merge the three techniques together to form a while new set of techniques which when practiced to the final state, would be considered to havepleted the whole technique, reaching the ultimum level of the technique.


    David raised an eyebrows at this. He finally realised the reason why others would spent their lifetime on practicing an earth ranked technique, it was just so difficult to master. Even David didn''t have the confidence in learning it to the ultimum state... within a week.


    After getting more than enough food for the Flint who was still sharpening his teeth with his flesh, David proceed to start practicing the technique. Although his ce was very small, It wasn''t a problem for David.


    After a few days, massive amount of brain waves could be felt ovepping against each other within David''s room. It was the same for other disciples too as they were getting prepared for the Demonic hunt that would soonmence. They were trying their hardest to breakthrough in their techniques and their mental energy as fast as they possibly could.


    The stronger they be, the more treasures they could hold and the more stronger the probability of surviving bes. But not everyone was preparing for the the Demonic hunt.


    While there were people willing to risk their lives for the treasures, their are some who valued their lives above all things or they were simply too much of a coward.


    Nevertheless, this wasn''t any of David''s concern. He was like a machine with no feeling at all, practising the Fantasy de over and over again.. He had already practiced the first move to the Ultimum state, the second move was almost had passed the entry state and reaching the ultimum level too and only three days had passed.

 Chapter 438 - Kill List

    A week shed by in the blink of an eye. The atmosphere within the academy was getting more and more tense and especially quiet.


    Different expressions could be felt by the students. While some were nervous, fearful and anxious, some of the disciples were feeling confident, excited, and full of anticipation towards the uing Demonic hunt. While some couldn''t even wait at all for the opening of the event.


    Dong! Dong!! Dong!!!


    A soft prating sound of bells ringing echoed through every corner of the academy.


    In a particr room, a massive amount of mental energy and Brian waves ovepped with each other as though its source was unending.


    Whoosh!


    Within the small room, there was a singr figure, standing right at the center of the mental energy storm. Within the blink of an eye, the singr figure seem to phase as though he was both unreal and real.


    But before was able to Phantom what was happening, the image split into three parts and that person turned into three identical split image of himself.


    That strange person was David. But there wasn''t just one David in the room, but three identical David instead. One of them was the true David while the other two were simply clones made up of brainwaves and mental energy interwoven by some sort of technique.


    Their breathing pattern was symmetrical to each other and their chest moved as though they had life, making them quite difficult to figure out which was the true David.


    Suddenly, one of them moved. The one on the left changed his hand seals and the two other David gazed at each other and then shrugged.


    Their bodies quickly disintegrated, breaking down into mental energy particles and brain waves.


    David opened his eyes as the sound of the bells ringing entered his ears.


    "It''s time." His voice was slightly hoarse since he hadn''t spoken a single word in a week. Standing on his feet, David felt something hanging on his toe.


    Gazing down, he saw Flint sharpening his teeth with his toes while growling aggressively. "Enough y Flint, I need to freshen up." David smiled as he removed Flint from himself and quickly made himself look presentable before heading outside with Flint.


    At a particrlyrge za almost ten times the size of a football field, there were about a thousand student gathered there with some still joining in on with the crowd.


    Walking with the crowds, David noticed that they were already passed the 500 student limit that was to enter the Secret Domain.


    He then realised that not all the students in the za wished to go, they just wanted to witness the once in a few decade phenomenon.


    After a few more minutes, the students gasped in awe as they saw 12 figures fly from the horizons on their flying de, eventuallynding at the podium at the center of the podium.


    David could instantly recognise five of them as the elders that had persecuted him a few days ago. But the elder he had sent snaking away was no where to be found. He was probably recuperating from his injuries.


    The Dean was also amongst the 12 people that hadnded at the podium.


    The Dean walked forward to address the crowd. "This is a very rare opportunity for you all. It''s a once a 500 years opportunity and your set is very lucky to have witnessed such opportunities. I hope you all don''t disgrace the academy and survive through the hardship you might face."


    "Now, those within the rankings 1-500 step forwards to ept your tags, the elders will distribute them to you. Please, as you step forward, be sure you are within top 500 otherwise, humph!" The Dean only snorted, but his voice was thunderous to the ears of the students.


    As David and the rest walked forwards, the elders rose in their flying des and started to distribute the tags. When it was David''s turn, an elder David could recognise came to him.


    As soon as he saw David, he immediately recognised him. The elder paused but then gave him the tag eventually, saying. "You are pretty daring, but things won''t be as you expect within the secret domain, be careful and keep a low profile."


    As soon as she said this, the middledy flew towards the next participant. David wanted to say his thanks, but thedy had flown too fast.


    David frowned as he pondered on the words thedy had told him. He felt that there might be deeper meaning to her words but then, her words were just too vague for him to figure out what it was.


    "Is it something to do with the domain?" David shrugged. Whatever the case might be, he would handle it when the timees, as for now, he needed to read the information given to him infused within the small tag.


    cing the tag in his forehead, David allowed his brainwave flutter through the air and as soon as they touched the tag, images fluttered into his mind, together with their descriptions.


    David could see pictures of different people in his mind. From the information next to them, David could see that they were students of other academies that he should be wary off and if he could possibly eliminate some of them, there were rewards to be given.


    David skimmed through the list of people and went to the person in the number one list of people to be killed.


    [Scarlet Blood Demon]


    [No information.]


    David was quite surprised, there was no information about this so called number one person and he was from the Flowing Sand academy. Although he had heard about the academy, he didn''t hear about this blood demon of a person. David shrugged and then scrolled down to the second person on the kill list.


    [Name: Song Que]


    [Details: A once in a thousand years genius with innate fire attributes. Every attack of his contains the ability to burn his enemy alive in one swing.]


    [Warning! It''s been rumoured that he had killed more than a thousand men already and although he is still at Psuedo-Earth realm, hisst kill was a peak-earth realm without having any injuries. Once you see him, run as fast as possible!]


    [10 million contribution point upon elimination.]


    David''s eyes shed as he saw this information. This person was more than capable. He could already kill peak earth-ranked realm just at the pseudo earth realm. He couldn''t possible just how strong that person mental energy was.


    "Now that you all have your tag, it''s finally time to leave. If you wish to withdraw, you can still do that. There is no shame in withdrawing since your life is more precious than any treasure out there." The dean''s voice echoes through every corner.


    There was no judgement in his voice or was there mockery in it. He truly didn''t want to force anyone to go to the secret realm just to go and die in there.


    He knew only less than ten percent of the people going would survive the bodies of those who died would be used to supplement the domain and grow more herbs, flourishing the domain for the next 500 years for the next set of people toe in. It was a repeated cycle, but the Dean was helpless.


    Those without talents just have to be sacrificed to increase the strength of those with talents.


    The Dean sighed but shook his head to get rid of the thought. He smiled slightly as he saw a few tens of people withdrawing. They had unknowingly saved their own lives. While the weak ones who are ashamed to withdraw will simply be stepping stones for the strong and the talented.


    "Since we are a prepared, it''s time to go." His hands were intertwined and they formed a hand seal as a thunderous voice echoed from his mouth.


    "D¨¤!"


    A golden flying de flew out from his sleeves and in the blink of an eye, it grew sorge it covered the very sky within the academy.


    "Gasp!" The students gaped in shock as they watch the de expand to an almost immeasurable size.


    David''s eyes shed as he saw the ability of the dean''s legendary weapon. He then shook his head as Megaton entered his brain. The damn rusty de still doesn''t want to ept him as his master at all. It''s seal wasn''t even weakening in the least despite David''s effort to weaken it.


    "Get on the de! We don''t have all day!" The elders reprimanded the students.


    David nodded his head along with the other 300 and something students. They immediately leapt onto therge de along with four elder and the Dean.


    The de shook violently, rising upwards slowly, literally lifting the 300 students upwards with the de with the aid of mental.


    David couldn''t help but be shocked at this scene.. His mental energy wasn''t even enough to lift himself up not to mention lifting 300 plus people upwards. Which meant that the Dean was most likely an Heaven realm expert!

 Chapter 439 - Entering The Sacred Land

    When one bes an heaven realm expert, one doesn''t remain an entity under the heavens but be an entity with the heavens!


    Every single thought of that person would synchronise with the energies of the world within the immediate vicinity around that person, amplifying their strength by more than a hundred times.


    The process is simr to when one bes an Integrated Phaser, one''s gic energy would transcend through time, summoning a replica of the gic beast the user had integrated and after merging with it, ones strength would soar to an astonishing degree, giving one the true capabilities of the beast.


    As an integrated Phaser, you just don''t summon the beast, you be the beast itself!


    The wind blew past them with a terrifying speed as therge sword transverse across various mountains and valleys, flying through the air with a speed not to different than a Sky Cruiser.


    But if one asked him, David would definitely chose this over the sky cruiser. Although the sky cruiser is safer than being in the sword, it really doesn''t let one witness the beautiful sceneries that sh by as they travel.


    David sat cross-legged with his eyes closed as he meditated. Flint was purring cutely on hisp while it slept. Its ck fur asionally rustled backwards by the wind as they travelled.


    asionally, it''s tail would p around. Meeting David''s face either by chance or knowingly. During it''s time with David, it had recently realised that no matter what it did, it would never be able to prate through David''s tough skin, so it had resulted into doing something else.


    Since humans value their clothing a lot especially with other humans around, it had decided to start ripping David''s robes now.


    Currently, David looked like a beggar. The upper part of his robes had four scratch marks on them ruining the once clear white robe look like it had been gifted to him by another beggar.


    The days flew by. Gradually, days turned to a week and then another week shed by, making two week.


    Just as the second week had reached, David began to feel the sword beneath him slow down. He immediately opened his eyes and as he saw what was before them, he gradually stood up and an expression of awe overtook him.


    In front of therge sword was a vast expanse ofnd covered with massive amount of beautiful herb flowers. The energies within this ce was also bountiful, twice the amount that was within the academies.


    There were lots of people that had set up camp there already. Some academies had arrived much earlier than theirs already. But they weren''t at allte since the sacred domain hadn''t show signs of opening yet.


    David could see four different camps already settled in in the in field. As therge sword came to a stop, David and the others jumped out from the sword onto the in field.


    Soon enough, they begin setting up camps also. As he was setting up his camp, his ears twitched slightly. Something had cough his attention, or rather someone had mentioned his name.


    His hands paused as he gazed towards a particrly direction where he had heard his name from, and his eyes met with the eyes of a young man who was no older than 20 years.


    The young man was quite handsome, but he was totally expressionless as he also met with David''s stare. David frowned as he sensed the vast amount of blood lust radiating off of the people within that camp but amount the young man radiated was far superior to the others within his camp.


    David frowned. Although he had killed a lot of people, the amount of bloodlust he had wasn''t this intense. Could be a technique. David shrugged his shoulders and seeing as the other party was just gazing at him, he smiled and waved and then he continued what he had been doing previously, setting up his camp.


    Xue Ming''s expressionless face gradually morphed seeing as David waved and the proceeded to ignore him. If one looked carefully, one could see a trace of an evil smirk on his face as he also stopped looking at David''s camp.


    David knew who that person was. Xue Ming, a blood thirsty expressionless demon who doesn''t take no for an answer. The only time his expression usually changes is after he kills a person.


    They said he didn''te to the scarednd for the treasure, instead he came here simply to satisfy his urge to kill.


    David shook his head, cing what had just happened to the back of his head. He wasn''t at all phased by what had just happened. Either a blood thirsty demon or a water thirsty demon, he didn''t care in the least as long as they didn''t block his way.


    Very soon, several other academies like the Clear River academy, the Floating Branch sect, the sky sword sect and various other sects gathered around to form camps at the vastnd, keeping a distance away from each other.


    David was munching on arge piece of mutated rabbit, he smiled as when he saw Flint snarling at him with its cute teeth while gazing at the piece of meat in David''s hands.


    It seem to have noticed the tense atmosphere, and the energies of powerful individuals around, it could be why Flint stuck to David''s side and appeared more tame than ever.


    Except for the asional snarling, grinding of its teeth and ripping parts of David''s clothes off, it didn''t dare to growl too loudly.


    As David busy teasing Flint, there was a sudden rumble, and the entirend shook. As this was taking ce, vast amount of energies started gathering from all over the ce, toward a specific point in the air.


    Seeing his, four individuals simultaneously rose up to the skies, without the use of their flying des. They were the heaven ranked experts from various academies.


    The energy storm brewed as the converged at a particr point in space.


    Crack!


    There was a splinter, and the very fabric of space split, leaving a slight mark in space. But the energy that converged seem to be barely enough to open it and the Crack began to close.


    The four heaven ranked experts nodded at each other seeing this result.


    RUMBLE!


    Heaven and earth shook as the four experts released their strength, using their brainwaves alone, they began expanding the tear in space.


    The scene was absolutely beautiful yet it was so terrifying the weak minded might faint from it. It was as though the very earth itself is arge body of water, now, theplete body of water had a crystal tear shaped hole in it, like it was been torn apart by some sort of power, the scene was absolutely horrifying but beautiful.


    David stood up to witnessed this scene, likewise every other students. It was likely they wouldn''t be able to witness this scene again in their entire lifetime.


    As the tear expanded to a certain level, reaching five maters in space, the tear gradually got stable allowing the heaven realm experts space to great.


    The Dean flew separated from the other heaven realm experts and came toward David and the other students. He paused as he gazed at his students from his own academy. Surely some of them will die, but the world was cruel to begin with and if they didn''t die here within the sacred space, they would die else where in the outside world which would be a waste. This was also meant as a trial for them.


    Surviving through the trial should ensure they have enough talent and would be given proper nurturing and attention by the academy.


    "It''s time to go. Remember, always stick together. And if you see your fellow member in trouble, assist him or her the best way you can. Other academies will be looking to eliminate you. And the easiest way is to pick you off one by one, so be careful."


    The dean paused as he sighed. He seem to be exhausted from the looks of it. "I''m sure some of you are wondering why it''s called the Demonic hunt, if you survive till the end, you will figure it out. Now go before the entrance closes." His voice echoed through their ears, and the students immediately nodded their heads as they headed directly into the tear in space.


    David inhaled and then exhaled. A sh passed through his eyes as he gaze at the tear in space. His fist clenched tightly. "Since I''ve been given this opportunity to grow stronger, I mustn''t put it to waste. I can feel it getting worried, soon he wille find me and by then, is should be prepared."


    David muttered and then with a stomp, he transversed great distances and entered into the spatial gate.. His very life was at stake, so he would do anything, kill anyone blocking his path just to get stronger.

 Chapter 440 - Genetic Suppression

    A feeling of descent overtook David as he leapt into therge tear in the air. In the next instant, It was as though he was a meteor, diving straight for the sky with astonishing speed.


    David could barely see anything as various colours overwhelmed his entire senses. As though his intestine was being twisted and then loosened.


    This feeling overtook David for an entire seconds, but to him, it was as though it was eternity.


    "Bang!"


    Rock residue flew to the air and the feeling faded as he feltnd on his feet.


    David frowned as his face twisted, his stomach began to upset him while his head started to ache seriously.


    "I wouldn''t want to do that again." David muttered as he stood up, his body recovering as those feeling started to fade.


    Finally, David had time to check his surroundings. The World around him was all forest. The air, was filled with various energies that could energize both the body and the mind.


    Even as he inhaled, he could feel his mind been cleared and his body being cleansed. It was around that moment, David noticed that there were two people who had teleported not too far away form him.


    By their robes, it was obvious they weren''t a student of the academy. David gazed at the faces of the two people and was only able to recognise just one of them from the list given to him.


    He had just arrived into this ce, he didn''t want to kill people just yet, so David turned around and started to leave before they could recover from their disorientated state.


    Meanwhile, Yang Fen spat out a mouthful of spit and cleaned his mouth. He wasn''t feeling too well after the teleportation and it was obvious he wouldn''t be in a good mood.


    Suddenly realising that there were two other people with him. One of them seen to have recovered while the other was still groaning and shaking. Yang Fen eyes shed with brutality and he formed a one handed hand seal.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, a de flew out from within him and mmed into the still disoriented young man, piercing a hole through his neck.


    The young man seen to be surprised and confused as he held into hsi neck. He seem to have not realised what was happening as he seeing as he fell to the ground with the exact same confusion lingering on his face.


    Switching his hand seals, the de took a sharp turn and then mmed into David.


    "Ding!"


    Sparks flew to the air and shards of fiery red pieces from the flying de lightened up the sky eventually tuning dull and dropping off to the ground.


    "What!?" Yang Fen''s month opened wide in shock as he gazed at David. But then his eyes brightened up with a look.


    "I never expected to have met with someone who has such quality armour in just a few seconds of being here.". A malicious smile formed on his face as he continued.


    "But a treasured armour can only guard a specific part of the body. Not all part of the body." His hand signs changed slightly and the des pierced through the air leaving after images as it mmed into David''s head.


    "Ding!"


    This time, Yang Fen''s face changed as he seem to have realized something. Immediately, he grabbed at his de and then turned around to flee. He wasn''t stupid. Although he was still sceptical about what had just happened, there weer many wonders in the world and David was obviously one of them he wouldn''t risk his life challenging a few like David, so he fled immediately.


    David''s face was expressionless as he gazed at the young man fleeing in the distance. He had given the person the first chance to strike and then run but who would have expected the evil young man would attack him a second time.


    David wasn''t one to only be at the receiving end of something, mutual feelings was the way to go. His eyes zed fire. His feet tapped on the ground and his body moved.


    "Uhn?" David raised an eyebrow as he noticed that he was still in the same spot.


    His feet tapped again to the ground and normally, he would have moved at least ten meters distance but he was still in the same ce.


    "What is this?" David frowned turned serious. He could feel as though something was stopping his body movements. As though he had invincible strings all over his body, preventing him from using his body strength.


    Almost like he was in arge body of water, he couldn''t move as freely as he usually would.


    His expression immediately turned severe since the matter was really serious. He hadn''t expected to have met something like this.


    Using all of his body strength, he tapped at the ground. Finally, his body leapt ten meters into the air. David''s eyes widened.


    "Ten meter!? What the hell!" Even when he was still a Spryher, he could still leap more than ten meters in the air. But in here, he could barely reach within the ten meter length.


    Not bothering about the young man that was escaping in the distance, David tapped deep into his body, activating his body''s gene, but there was no response in the least.


    His gic energy had been totally locked. He wouldn''t be able to use any technique like the strengthening technique, nor could he use Cyclonic kick or the Scorching fury.


    David wasn''t really bothered about the fact he couldn''t use his gic energy, but the fact that this ce was restricting his gic energy.


    But would it be able to restrict who he was? David yanked his finger from Flint''s massaging teeth and dropped him.


    His eyes then shed as a red and golden colour overtook his pupils. All of a sudden his muscles constricted and expanded simultaneously while red dark veins the size of two fingers appeared all over his body, crawling over his skin like huge worms.


    Waves of massive heat rays rippled like waves in the atmosphere radiating right from his body as his body''s temperature continued to rise drastically. His bones crackled and turned as massive steel furs grew out from his body.


    Sharp ws drilled out from his fingers and his snort elongated. David snarled, showing his sharp rows of teeth to the skies.


    He had now transformed to an humanoid monster that couldn''t be said to be wolf or monster. He stood on two legs, and there was a familiar human expression of satisfaction in his face, but his ck ws and thick furs tell a totally different story.


    "Finally." a deep voice echoed out from his mouth as David took in a deep breath. His snort shook and he seem to have smelt some thing. His eyes focused in the distance as though he could see through all the trees, a single man fleeing man could be seen reflecting in his pupils. An evil smirk appeared on his lips as he moved.


    He was about to move when he heard something. Down on the ground whimpering was Flint, shivering in fear at the very sight of David.


    The once looking skinny human had suddenly turned into a three meter tall dark muscr monster that could rip it apart in a single swipe, how could it hit be afraid.


    From the waves David''s body emitted alone, Flint could sense David wasn''t just an ordinary monster but a monster right from the ancient time otherwise it wouldn''t be so scared as it was right now.


    David revealed a wolfish grin that made him seem more evil in every possible way. "Stay here Flint, I will be back."


    The top of his feet tapped the ground slightly, but his body actually flew through the air like an arrow. In just a few seconds, he caught up with Yang Fen.


    Shocked, Yang Fen was about to say something, possible to beg for her a life, but it seem as though David had other ns of him


    Before the youth could speak though, David grabbed him by the throat and immediately but him by the neck, greedily gulping now mouthful of blood from him.


    After about a few seconds, Yang Fen''s struggle started to gradually cease. Eventually, he seem to have lost all strength as he stopped struggling entirely.


    David moaned, feeling the taste of fresh blood entering his mouth after starving himself for months. If it weren''t for the fact that his self control was extraordinary, he might have ripped the neck apart and drain every single drop of blood.


    However, he waw no savage. Throwing the dead body to the ground, David inhaled sharply. He could feel his body rapidly developing energy, immediately converting the sweet blood to energy for his body to use.


    David''s body gradually reverted back to its original length as he phased from his hybrid form back to his human form. He had only released it to see if there was a restriction to his other forms as well.


    Although his strength was still severely limited, he was still able to switch forms

 Chapter 441 - Encounter

    As for why he could switch forms when gic strength are restricted here, David could guess that since the hybrid is already a part of him, the rules in this ce couldn''t restrict it.


    He has four different forms which was the human form, the werewolf form, the vampire form and the hybrid form where he was at his most powerful, thebination of all three forms.


    David''s forms weren''t a manifestation of gic energy anymore, they were a changeable part of him now, Just a more flexible part. Although the restrictions within the sacrednd was tight, it wouldn''t restrict one''s true body as long as you were human.


    Grabbing the storage ring from the corpse, David checked what was inside and was slightly disappointed. The man only had a few hundred gold in his storage ring, with a few misceneous objects clothes, food and wine. Apart from those, he couldn''t find anything else.


    David sighed and ced the storage ring in his finger. He had a feeling he would soon be needing it.


    He went back to go fetch Flint. It seem to be more docile now. Apart from a few growls that escaped its lips, it didn''t cause any trouble by trying to run away again.


    Putting on another robe, David proceeded to vacate the area. ording to his information, there were strong Demonic beasts here and the smell of blood would obviously draw them here.


    Although he had sucked most of the blood from the corpse, he didn''t finish it all which means there were still a few mili pints of blood in the body.


    As David left, he didn''t see the part where the body was swallowed up by ground.


    ?	* * *


    Within various parts of the sacred domain, energy waves rippled through the atmosphere as multiple people began to appear one after the other, numbering in the thousands.


    Some even had heaven defying luck seeing as they were directly teleported right next to an herb garden, or a hidden ce within the domain that contained treasures. The teleportation was totally random.


    Which meant that while some people have heaven defying luck, some of the student''s bad luck could topple mountains seeing as theynded right in front of the few Rank 3 demonic beast within the domain, or within the dangerous ces within the domain.


    Blood sttered a fights took ces in various parts of the domain for the possession of treasures or just for grudge.


    Either way, the Demonic hunt had officially begun!


    ?	* * *


    The forest here was quite thick, hard and stubborn as it took a few shes from his de just to create a part for himself.


    All of a sudden, David paused. He sniffed the air slightly and his head snapped sideways as he felt something a few distance away. Ever since his fight with Feng Lang, David had grown very sensitive with brainwaves ever since his lose back then.


    He could feel the brainwaves in the atmosphere were slightly higher than they should have been here. He could also smell the scent or people within the vicinity.


    "They are either fighting themselves or they seem to have found some sort of hidden ces within the domain." David muttered to himself.


    Without any dy, David followed scent of other students we he got closer to the ce, he could feel an intense rise in energy which meant that there was some sort of treasure right around here.


    Cutting through the thick forest using sword kinesis, he finally got to the ce but then, he froze.


    There wasn''t just one person there, but five people. Four of them were males while thest person was a female whose face wasn''t visible as she was putting on a veil on her face.


    From their robes, they were from different academies, which was probably the reason the atmosphere was this tense.


    The five of them had also noticed David which was why they also froze they were about to settle to ord but the appearance of a new variable could change the entire course of the situation if the person was really strong.


    But after they felt the brain waves being emitted from David, ate Mortal realm disciple, their guarded expression turned to indifference. They were all a peak mortal realm. To them, David was a weakling they could crush single handedly.


    David froze because he could recognise four out of the five people here. He couldn''t recognise thedy since she was putting on a veil though.


    But the other four, their names were on the top 20 of the kill list.


    Hong Cai, a genius student of the Green Vine academy that had practiced a peak tier mortal rank technique to the highest level.


    Ren Liang, also a genius who was said to have walked into a banditir containing two early earth realm expert and had walked out with just a few injuriester. He had killed them.


    Yan Hong, a man that was no different from a beast. From a young age, he had been killing Demonic beasts and now that he''s a grown, his talent in mental energy was exceptional coupled with his aggressive nature, made him a force or be reckoned with.


    Long Zhi, he was the highest in the list of the four David could recognise. Number 17 in the kill list. It was said that his earth ranked technique, the Golden dragon was so powerful an early earth realm expert wouldn''t be able to withstand a single strike from his sword. His strength was incredibly.


    David froze not because he was afraid, he only froze because he could believe his luck! If he killed the four of them, his contribution points would soar right through the rankings.


    They were all worth at least half a million contributions points if he was able to kill them all. It was an incredible thought but David wasn''t stupid enough to start a fight with them outright.


    "It''s another weakling, we will take care of himter, let''s continue."


    Seeing how weak he was, they all chose to ignore David and continued with their discussions.


    "We need to break through that invincible barrier first before we decide in our next course of action." Hong Cai suggested.


    "Then what happens after we break the barrier? Will all the treasures there be shared equally?" Ren Liang asked with furrowed brows.


    "Let''s decide what happens after the barrier breaks here before we proceed to bring down the barrier." Yan Hong countered.


    "The more we dy the more people would be attracted here by the vast energies gathered here. We need to make a decision quick. How about this, once the barrier is broken, the first person toy their hands on a treasure will be owner of the treasures. Agreed?" A crystal clear voice simr to birds singing rang out in the forest.


    The owner of the voice was thedy in the green veil. The others kept quiet as though they were a bit scared of her. They soon nodded their heads in agreement since the this was a more reasonable suggestion.


    "Chyou Fen is right, we will do as you say." Long Zhi voices out in agreement but then, he turned towards David''s direction and spoke with indifference.


    "But what do we do about this kid? We better finish him off since he''s of no use and he might inform other people of this location."


    "He might bit be as weak as you think. Moreover, even though not much, having him will quicken the time to copse this barrier no matter how little it is."


    "You are once again right Chyou Fen, we don''t have enough time left, before other people sense this ce, lets hurry up." Yan Hong said impatiently. He had a beastly and aggressive look to him, which made him no different from a savage.


    But if one were to underestimate him because of that, there were destined to die as the others who had done before them.


    Five swords soar through the air as they weaved through the atmosphere like fish in a water.


    "Don''t just stand there kid, join us otherwise you can just die here." Hong Cai warned, gazing at David with an arrogant expression.


    David squinted his eyes. ording to his senses, Hong Cai was the weakest of the give people here and David knew he wouldn''t break a sweat killing this fool. But David was somewhat of the patient type.


    This people were walking contribution points, they would surely possess treasure that could guard their lives at least once, so he needed to tread carefully so they won''t run away.


    Before them was arge wall, but there was a small entrance to the cave which was guarded by an invincible wall.


    But the wall wasn''t so easy to break since the first few people here have tried to break it and had failed, they had nned to work together to break it.


    "Alright Chyou, since you can see the nodes, point it out, we will attack ording your instruction.." Long Zhi said.

 Chapter 442 - Precious Herb Garden

    Thedy in the veil Chyou seem to possess the ability to see through the formations which in this case was a very helpful ability.


    With that ability, they could easily see through the weak points of the invincible barrier and weaken it with their attacks until it breaks. Otherwise, they might as well be here all day just attacking aimlessly and the wall wouldn''t even show signs of weakening.


    "There." Chyou whose eyes was closed suddenly opened up as she pointed towards a particr direction.


    The four people immediately started to attack that specific point with their des, repeatedly. Since David had been seen as a weakling and had been underestimated by the five of them, David decided to keep it that way so they wouldn''t see himing at all by the time he decided to attack.


    David ced Flint on his shoulders and joined them to attack the node Chyou had pointed out. The four people young men gazed at David with disdain and arrogance seeing that David''s attacks were weak and wasn''t able to do much damage. However, they needed to break the formation as fast as possible, get the treasures inside there and get out as soon as possible to avoid been found out by other people.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The cave shook as though wanting to crumble but the wall remained sturdy, only showing a slight crack which was gradually closing up when they stopped the attack.


    "Chyou, this formation has a self repairing capability. Can you hurry up with finding the second node?" Yan Hong said impatiently.But Chyou didn''t seem to have heard him as her eyes remained closed, seemingly searching for the second node point.


    "Don''t be in a hurry Yan Hong. I thinkdy Chyou is doing the best she can for us." Long Zhi reprimanded.


    The rest kept quiet and continued striking at the node points, sending out what seem to be their ''best attacks'' including David. They obviously wouldn''t show their more stronger attacks here and instead, the were using casual attack to break down the invincible of Wall.


    Keeping one''s trump card hidden is a skillful and widely known way of survival.


    "There." Lady Chyou opened her, pointing towards a specific part of the wall.


    "Yan Hong and I would break this new node while the two of you and the kid with a pet continue breaking the node." Long Zhimanded. With Yan Hong, they focused their attention on the new node while David and the other two people continue wearing down the old node.


    But Long Zhi and Yan Hong seem to be the strongest within the group apart from the mysteriousdy Chyou whose ability was unreadable. They couldn''t see through thedy, but the rest didn''t dare to underestimate her.


    This went on for about an hour. Lady Chyou finally spotted thest node and eventually the formation cracked as all its energy was been exhausted by the group.


    "It''s cracking! Send in your strongest attacks!" They were immediately excited and the five of them attacked ferociously.


    Lady Chyou seem to have been exhausted since she didn''t attack the formation with them. Instead she sat cross legged, recovering her mental energy. At a ce where the energies here are more than abundant, it wouldn''t take much time for her mental energy to be filled up.


    Crackle!


    BANG!


    The formation shattered like a piece of huge ss. A massive but harmless flow of energy escaped from within the caves, mming into the six of them like a storm.


    Without warning, the six of them dashed into the cave like headless chickens. Yan Hong was the fastest amongst them as he dashed forwards like a phantom.


    Seeing this, Long Zhi immediately performed a hand seal, he seem to have merged with his de as his speed increased drastically.


    Hong Cai didn''t seem to be the type to lose out as he also performed a one handed sign. Brainwaves exploded as his speed also increased drastically.


    Lady Chyou''s speed seemed slow but in fact, she had caught up with Yan Hong and was surpassing him without the use of a lightness skill.


    David eyes were wide open. It was the first time he was seeing techniques that could aid the physical body being used. Even within the academy, he hadn''t seen others using this sort of technique.


    In his memories where he had stored some of the techniques he also couldn''t find a technique that could make one''s speed increase drastically.


    "Dammit!" he couldn''t help but curse. If it weren''t for the restrictions ced on him, he would have left the give of them in the dust a long while ago.


    After sometime, he had finally entered deep within the cave where the energy was the strongest. Right at the center of the case was a huge garden with various nts right at the center.


    At first, David was slightly disappointed since herbs weren''t particrly of use to him, since he didn''t know much about them. But he gazed at the expression of the other five students, their eyes were full of shock and anxiety as they started plucking the herbs and quickly cing them within their storage ring.


    From the expression on their faces, it was as though they wished they had more hands seeing how anxious their expressions were.


    The less valuable herbs here was a grade two herb while the most valuable was a grade three and some pseudo grade four. A nt that was on the verge of reaching grade four. Given more time, probably a few decades, they would advance to be a grade four herb.


    There was no need to be told, David immediately got to work. He started to pluck the herbs at random, uprooting them and then cing them them in his storage ring.


    In just a minute, his storage ring was already full. Seeing this, David brought out another storage ring and proceeded to pack it full. The storage ring was one which he had taken from Feng Lin''s corpse.


    And just like that, the other storage ring was filled. But it was as though David had been waiting for this moment. As another storage ring appeared in his hands, he proceeded to fill it up again. One could only imagine just how many storage ring David had.


    The people he had killed, he had taken their storage rings as some sort of trophy but most importantly, he had taken it because he didn''t want to miss out on any treasure his opponent might have had.


    Although, he still hadn''t found anything really valuable within the storage ring, some of them contained fine wines and gold which David wouldn''t pass on. But who would have expected that his weird hobby of collecting storage rings would be helpful to him. As of this moment, he had eleven storage rings. Three was already full while remaining eight were waiting to be filled.


    And with the vast amount of herbs here, it was more than enough to fill the whole storage rings with him. David hummed in happiness, grabbing herbs like he was picking stones and then storing them within the storage rings.


    However, he forgot to ount for something or maybe he just didn''t care. The others who came here only brought a single storage rings with them. They were the pride of their various academy and their arrogance was above taking their enemies storage rings after killing them. They weren''t like David who took and kept his enemy''s storage rings


    Even if they had taken the storage rings of people they had killed, they wouldn''t be bothered with keeping any of it. They wouldn''t have expected that they would need it at a ce like this.


    The others had picked up the pseudo grade four herbs but with the grade amount of grade three herbs David had, the quantity already surpassed the quality.


    With their storage rings filled up Yan Hong, Hong Cai, Ren Liang, Long Zhi, anddy Zhi gazed at the herbs with regret and wished that they had more storage rings to store be herbs in.


    It wasn''t much longer that they noticed that David seem to have an endless supply of storage rings.


    Long Zhi''s eyes shed maliciously and he smiled. With his speed, he plucked give different herbs and threw them towards David.


    Sensing this, David turned around, only to see herbs flying at him. Having no choice, he grabbed it and gazed at Long Zhi with a puzzled expression.


    "Help me keep this kid, I will collect them when we are done here." With that, he grabbed other nts with speed that was more than two times Davids'' and threw the herbs at him.


    David''s expression obviously turned ugly as he caught the herbs and kept it within his storage rings. How could he not know what Long Zhi was ning to do. After they exit the cave, he would definitely ask for two or three storage rin


    gs from David or even forcibly collect the whole storage rings.


    ''This should be fun.''

 Chapter 443 - Lets Share The Rings... What Ring?

    Yan Hong, Hong Cai and Ren Liang had a sudden sh inspiration. Their expressions changed and they had a smile in their faces. But Yan Hong''s smile was especially malevolent, his body releasing a baleful aura as he stared at David like that of a beast.


    The four of them immediately grabbed more grade two herbs and grade three herbs until their hands were full and threw it straight at David.


    "Please hold onto these for me, will collect them back when we get outside." Hong Cai requested. At least, he was a bit courteous.


    David''s face had turned incredibly ugly at this point. This people were just too overbearing and unreasonable. Just because he was weak, they thought they could bully him with their strength and numbers.


    Having no choice, David caught the various herbs thrown at him and filled up his storage ring. This went in for a while minute until the storage ring was full.


    Noticing this, the four of them slowed down with their herb picking and as they were about to stop, they saw David took out another storage ring and started filling it up.


    The group of five people were momentarily surprised seeing David bring out another storage ring from within his robe.


    The smile on their faces immediately widened. They hadn''t expected David would have more storage rings with him and from the expression on his face, it was obvious he still had more storage rings with him.


    "What great luck!" Hong Cai couldn''t help but mutter in happiness, packing the herbs near him and tossing it at David, along with the others.


    Lady Chyou was the only one who stood still at the corner. It was as though she pitied David and didn''t want to bully him or there might be some other reason for her strange behaviour.


    David could feeldy Chyou''s gaze was on him. She seem to be scrutinising him, trying to figure him out somewhat. David wasn''t bothered by her stare. Even if she had some sort of divine ability, there was no way she would be able to see through him since what he was hiding wasn''t his mental energy, but his gic strength. So obviously she wouldn''t be able to sense anything even If he wanted her to.


    This process went on for another 30 minutes yet, the cave started shaking slightly.


    "What''s happening?" The six of them gazed around the cave. The walls within the caves were shaking as though they were about to crumble.


    Lady Chyou gaze changed slightly. "The cave has been holding on because of the energies produced by the herbs. Now that the herbs are dwindling, the cave will also copse with it."


    Listening to her exnation, the five students passed what they were doing.


    "How much time do we have left?" Long Zhi asked.


    "About three minutes to escape the cave but if you guys continue picking the herbs, I estimate you will have only have about 60 to 30 seconds before the cave copses."


    Lady Chyou then began to move towards the exit of the cave. "I''m leaving now, we will meetter if fate permits it." With that, she performed an incantation and then in a sh, she left the cave.


    It was obvious she didn''t want anything to do with what was going to happen when the exited the cave. As though she was scared or being cautious about something.


    Except from David whose expression remain nonchnt, the other four people had frowns on their faces.


    From the rumbling of the cave, there was not enough time to continue picking the herbs. And if they continued picking the herbs, there wouldn''t be enough time to escape as the cave copse would copse on them, killing them instantly since they wouldn''t be able to survive the copse.


    "What we''ve taken should be enough to gather contributions, let''s get the hell out of here before it copses." Hong Cai said nervously.


    Long Zhi nodded his head in agreement. "Let''s get out of here then. Hey kid, you go first, we will be behind you."


    David blinked his eyes. He still couldn''t figure out why they were calling him kid. Could be the fact that they seem older than him or maybe its because they assumed they were stronger than him.


    Eighty percent of the herbs had been by the group, while most of them was with David. cing thest storage ring inside the sleeves of his robe. David didn''t argue with them as he knew that they were right. Due to the restrictions to his physical abilities, his speed wasn''t enough to escape the copse of the cave if he stayed to pluck more herbs, so he needed to leave now.


    Moving quickly, the group of five ran out of the cave, a few momentster, they appeared outside of the cave, using the small hole on the wall.


    In the next moment, there were multiple cracks at the wall of the cave.


    BANG!


    The walls exploded as rumbles and dust flew in all directions. The cave immediately crumbled over to the ground, shooting rocks in all directions.


    The group of five hurriedly moved backwards from the copse to avoid been hit by the shooting rocks.


    The group stood aside as they watched. Thinking it was a pity they couldn''t get the rest of the herbs out and now, it''s been crushed by the rocks, there was no way the herbs would survive the copse of the walls.


    There was an every wave that sted in all directions as the walls copsed and although it''s nothing harmful to the them, other students would be attracted by the energy st and rush towards them.


    If other people saw the five of them, it wouldn''t be difficult to put two and two together and figure out the situation.


    " The kid has nine full storage ring with him. I will take four, while the three of you share the remaining five." Long Zhi said indifferently.


    The five of them had an immediate change of expression. "Don''t push things too far Long Zhi. I agree that you are stronger than us, but don''t take us for a fool.''" Ren Liang face darkened as he spoke.


    "Hehe, I''ve always wanted to see if your dragon pir can withstand my seven beastly transformation, I guess it''s finally time to see." Yan Hong smiled wildly and his brain waves skyrocketed. He seem to truly want to battle it out with Long Zhi as hisrge flying de flew out from his sleeves, floating before him.


    Long Zhi''s eyes shed and his brainwaves also skyrocketed, causing a huge pressure to descend on the four of them.


    Hong Cai''s face instantly turned pale as he staggered backwards. Ren Liang was slightly better as he was able to resist the pressure, but his face couldn''t help but turn pale.


    "Haha, I knew you already reached the Pseudo-earth realm, but who said you are the only one that improved?"


    Yan Hong smile widened and as he stepped forwards, his brainwaves exploded shing with Long Zhi''s energy wave, creating a warp in the atmospheric space.


    Long Zhi''s expression finally changed slightly. The sh continued for more than ten seconds before Long Zhi withdrew his brain waves and spoke up.


    "Alright, I willprise and take three storage rings. I don''t care if you agree or not, that the least I can go." Long Zhi wasn''t afraid of Yan Hong. He was actually looking to do battle him since there have been rumours spreading that Ren Liang could take him on.


    However, this wasn''t a ce to battle, several Demonic beast and students are already rushing towards this direction which meant that they couldn''t remain here for much longer.


    Yan Hong withdrew his brainwaves and nodded his head. He wasn''t all brawn and no brain after all. He also knew they wouldn''t have enough to battle it out with each other and if they remain here any longer, other stronger people would be attracted here and they would definitely be robbed off their treasure. It was a situation they would like to avoid.


    "Then I will take three, Ren Liang will have two, while Hong Cai, you should be able to manage one." Yan Hong smiled at the Ren Liang and Hong Cai as though waiting for them to make some sort ofint.


    But the most simple and try rule of this world was that the strong prey on the weak. Ren Liang and Hong Cai understood this, which why although their expressions were ugly, they weren''t able to say a single word ofpliant, they could only ept their fate, nodding their head inpliance with his words.


    "Good. Now that we''ve settled this, it''s time to share the rings." Long Zhi said with slight impatience and then turned towards David.


    "Kid, bring the rings over. We need to share them and get out of here."


    David blinked his eyes and there was a look of innocence on his face as he replied.


    "What rings?"

 Chapter 444 - Massacre

    Then I will take three, Ren Liang will have two, while Hong Cai, you should be able to manage one." Yan Hong smiled at the Ren Liang and Hong Cai as though waiting for them to make some sort ofint.


    But the most simple and try rule of this world was that the strong prey on the weak. Ren Liang and Hong Cai understood this, which why although their expressions were ugly, they weren''t able to say a single word ofpliant, they could only ept their fate, nodding their head inpliance with his words


    "Kid, bring the rings over, we need to share them and get out of here before other people get here." Long Zhi said impatiently and the three other people Ren Liang, Yan Hong, and Hong Cai turned toward David, waiting for him to drop the storage rings in his possession.


    From their perspective, David had no choice in the matter. Even if he was feeling reluctant about surrendering the rings, there was no way he would be able to resist the four of them and if he remained stubborn, refusing to release the rings, he might just die a very painful and meaningless death. Surely David would love to avoid something like that.


    But David''s responses totally stunned them. "What rings?"


    The four of them were confused especially Hong Cai as he turned towards David and asked, not too sure if he had heard correctly. "What did you say?"


    "Are you deaf? I asked you what rings?" David answered impatiently. We''re this people deaf or just pretending not to hear?


    Long Zhi''s expression darkened. "Kid you should know your ce and know when to surrender. Drop the rings and cut off your tongue and I will consider letting you live."


    The three others shook their heads. Long Zhi had been lenient the first instance even ning on letting David go without so much as scratch as long as David released the storage rings in his possession.


    However, David had made him angry. Therefore Long Zhi wouldn''t take it easy with him any longer.


    The wind blew as a massive pressure descended, stirring up winds and trees, instantly ttening up the grass in the surrounding area, with David as the epicenter.


    But contrary to their expectations, David was barely affected by the pressure. Ate moral realm that could withstand the pressure from a Pseudo-earth realm expert, although this wasn''t a really rare sight, it meant that David''s talent was above average and there was a chance that he would be able to surpass and battle across realms higher than him.


    However, the people here could also surpass realms and battle those higher than them, it wasn''t anything surprising.


    "Now I see where you get your confidence from. You think you can take on all of us. Isn''t that right?" Long Zhi narrowed his eyes as he guess what David was thinking.


    David shrugged, but didn''t say a word in response to Long Zhi''s words.


    "Such impudence, let me teach this kid what it meant to respect one''s elders." Hong Cai Immediately jumped at the opportunity. He felt he needed to show his strength to the others as he was the weakest here. David was the perfect test subject.


    "Let me see how you remain unaffected with a hole through your neck!"


    Hong Cai snorted and he brought his hands together, his des swiftly flew to the air and without even using any techniques, his de flew through the air.


    Whoosh! Boom!!


    The de broke through the air barrier twice, resonating with the wind as it flew towards David as though wanting to puncture a hole through his neck.


    David remained nonchnt even as the de was a few meters away from him. Just as the des were about to hit him, David''s eyes shed and his hands turned into phantom images. There was a red streak of what seem to be lightning and then, a sh of crimson light.


    In that moment, Hong Cai''s eyes opened wide. His hands held his throat, but he wasn''t able to stop the blood spilling out from his throat. His mouth opened and closed like a fish but he there wasn''t any sounding out from his mouth as he staggered backwards in an attempt to regain his energy and say something.


    Long Zhi, Ren Liang, and Yan Hong were confused as to what had just happened. Everything had happened in a sh that noone saw iting.


    Before they could recover though, another red sh was revealed as it struck towards Ren Liang like lightning. Ren Liang had been stunned and wasn''t even able to see iting as a de mmed into him, pinning him towards a tree behind him. He couldn''t be anymore dead as blood flowed out from his chest like a tap. His heart had bee punctured.


    David''s hands shed once more, changing his hands seals. In that moment, the earth seem to have descended into chaos a numerous streaks of meteors could be seen descending from the skies.


    The sky had turned dark. The blood red moon seem so close to the earth as though it was about to collide with earth itself. It was an apocalypse! Total annihtion of the world.


    The handing blood moon seem to have been called by some sort of power as it descended down towards Yan Hong with speed that was totally unlike its gigantic size.


    Rumble!!!


    In that moment the air seem to tear apart and the surrounding trees seem to have bee ttened by some sort of power.


    "Seven beastly transformation! Tiger w!" Ren Liang seem to have snapped out of his daze. His eyes turnedpletely bloodshot and his voice grew hoarse like a true beast.


    Growl!


    An ancient beastly growl of a tiger that seem to originate from the primordial era suddenly sounded and a gigantic white paws with terrific sharp ws formed in mid air, mming into the red moon.


    Compared to the huge moon, the paw was small, but it isn''t to be underestimated. The powers within those ws would strike an ordinary earth realm expert to death.


    Yet, the ws were only able to block eighty percent of the red moon. With the remaining 20 percent, the blood moon mmed into Yan Hong''s chest, making him spout out blood, sending him flying like a kite with no strings. The entire radius of the attack had been cleared clean and ttened by David''s attack.


    David panted slightly as the illusion faded, bringing his de back towards him. Using three techniques consecutively. He then turned around to face thest person standing.


    Long Zhi has long since distanced himself from the range of attack. He was now 30 meters apart from David.


    Long Zhi''s countenance had changed. His face now showed an extremely serious expression as he gazed at David. "I never thought I would meet someone with this much perception in this ce. Having two skills at the ultimum level, it''s certainly terrifying."


    David tilted his head as he gazed at Long Zhi''s expression closely. The former wasn''t the least bit scared and only slightly cautious of him. Apart from that, there wasn''t a single fear in his expression.


    David shrugged. "Thanks for yourpliment. Now, drop your storage ring and cut off your tongue and I will consider if I should let you go." David''s expression was dead serious and he meant every single bit of words he said.


    Long Zhi''s expression darkened "Courting death!" then he burst into a madughter. "Do you think just because you were able to defeat those weaklings, you think you would be able to do the same with me?" His eyes narrowed as he gazed at David.


    His hands seals changed in a sh, the speed wasn''t any slower than David''s hand speed as he replied. "Think again!"


    RUMBLE!


    The sky seem to darken as arge w formed around his de, taking the shape of a dragon''s talon. Just one w of the dragon was as big as the pir of a mansion.


    There was no dy nor hesitation. The w struck down at David in that instant, the speed was just too fast. From the formation of the de to the striking down of the de, half a second hadn''t even gone by as of yet.


    There was any air resistance and if it wasn''t for the trees around been pushed backwards by some sort of wave, then one might not even know the attack wasing.


    The dragon w was dead silent that an opponent who had seen the attacking wouldn''t have enough time to respond as the dragon talon would have struck down, delivering the fatal blow.


    David''s expression changed slightly. Most of his attacks wouldn''t form fast enough to block the dragon talon and he also didn''t want to expose his trump card.


    The only one he had that was that fast was the Fury-packed Thrust. It had been what he had used to kill Hong Cai and Ren Liang without warning.


    Red blinding lighting shed again as his hand seals changed.


    BANG!


    The twi attacks collided to e


    ach other, creating a massive st wave that cleared everything within a fifty meter radius.

 Chapter 445 - Dragon Pillar Vs Fantasy Blade

    The shockwaves spread out in all direction like a piece of stone dipped into a calmke.


    "Hmph!"


    David snorted as he felt a massive headache in his head. A domineering force was transmitted, into his body attempting to slow down his every reaction and making him dizzy.


    The technique Long Zhi had just used, the dragon Pir is a mid rank earth grade technique. It''s attributes are its insane speed andpletely domineering attack that strikes at the opponent very abruptly, giving them no chance to react at all. Even if the opponent had a more powerful attack, he or she wouldn''t be able to attack in time and would instantly be cut into pieces by the attack.


    David''s body uncontrobly staggered backwards five times as the attack met him. Although the attack should have made a normal human being dizzy for at least a second which was enough time for Long Zhi to form another attack, thereby killing the opponent.


    But David was no mere human being. This attack wasn''t enough to even make his brain tremble if he wanted to.


    From his perceptive, he could sense Long Zhi forming another attack. Although this attack seem slower to form than the first one, it was even more powerful than the first dragon w!


    David''s expression turned serious immediately, Fury-packed Thrust was a very powerful attack but that was because it could catch its opponent unawares. Almost simr to an assassination technique.


    But from David''s perceptive, it wouldn''t be enough to block the attack Long Zhi was forming as his hands seals changed.


    David''s hands collided with each other as he formed numerous hand seals within a span of a second. A terrifying mass of energy gathered towards their vicinity and in the next second, two massive talons quietly formed in mid-air, causing the air itself to ripple.


    The talons were so huge that they were more than 10 meters in length. The scales and the ws of the dragon talon could be seen vividly, making one wonder of this was just an illusion created by the gathering of brainwaves and other gases in reaction to the brains electrons or it might actually be real.


    David didn''t care at this moment, his attack also formed. "Let''s get this over with."


    "Fantasy de; Mirage!"


    Whoosh!


    His body instantly divided into three parts. In the forest grounds, three David could be found standing near each other ten meters away from themselves, staring at Long Zhi with a smug expression as they each kept the same hand seals, expression and even clothes. They were just too identical to each other not even an earth realm expert would be able to spit the difference between them.


    Long Zhi''s eyes widened slightly, he didn''t expect David to have recovered so quickly. And it seems like he was barely even affected by the dizzy waves from his first technique. His countenance hardened as he red at the three David.


    His dragon talon, although powerful, was only two and there was three David on the ground. There was a probability that he would be able to hit the real David but there is also a probability that David would be able to escape the attack.


    Long Zhi''s expression hardened, he quickly made a decision. The air trembled and shockwaves could be seen spreading as the talon struck down so fast it was silent and deadly.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The David standing at the middle and the one standing at the right side instantly exploded into a massive form of condensed energy.


    The real David had appeared at the left side of the forest. But David''s heart couldn''t help but jump as a smile formed in his lips. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had practiced mirage to the ultimum stage, giving him the ability to switch between the mirages in a single thought, he might have been struck dead at the center of his chest. Even if the attack could barely do anything to him, it was definitely going to hurt.


    There was a sh of red lightning and then, another massive boom exploded right in front of Long Zhi.


    Before Long Zhi, a golden dragon shaped talon mmed appeared and the red sh of blurry shaped attack paused a few centimetres from him, eventually showing itself as a long flying de.


    Long Zhi''s eyes widened in shock and he stumble backwards. He hadn''t expected David would have attacked so fast. Wasn''t he just keeping his hand seals in order to maintain the mirages of him, howe this attack formed at the same time?


    The dragon defensive talisman had been given to him by his master which would automatically activate on a life or death situation. They haven''t even spent a day within the scared ground and he had already used one of his life saving treasure. His eyes turned red as he shouted in anger.


    "You f*cking bastard, I will f*cking kill you!" His rage made his gathering of energy even more faster as his hand seals continued to change and a massive dragon pir began to form in mid-air.


    The attack was so terrifying that the whole earth shook, and the air rumbled rumbled. The dragon pir was so terrifying it was as though it could rip the earth apart and sunder the world into splinters.


    Seeing this, David eyes began to shine brightly as he also began forming his own attack yet, despite that tense atmosphere, David''s ears twitched and he frowned as he gazed sideways. It was as though he could see through the several destroyed particles of trees and rubbles.


    He suddenly frowned, then he gazed forwards at Long Zhi who was still forming his attack. David could have uses the Fury Packed Thrust but Long Zhi still had the protective barrier on him. And from his calctions, with his sturdy the barrier was, it would take at least five Fury Packed Thrust to destroy the barrier. But there was barely enough time.


    "Haha, this was fun, let''s do this some other time." David chuckled and ten turned into three separate mirages, fleeing towards three different directions.


    Long Zhi was stunned, gazing at David''s retreating figures. His eyes turned blood shot as he shouted. "Coward! Face me if you dare!"


    David only responded with a chuckle as he left. Long Zhi couldn''t help but rage explosively. The dragon pir had finally formed.


    A golden long pir almost a hundred meters in length immediately formed. On one hand, it looked like a real and huge golden pir but on the other hand, it looked like a real flood dragon.


    Sending it towards the direction one of David''s mirages had gone, the world seem to pause as an explosive wave of energy mmed toward the forest, the cave which was half standing was immediately destroyed into rubbles. A massive shockwaves spread out in all directions, even mming into Long Zhi himself.


    The dragon shield forming around him was starting to get dim. Yet, it was enough to stop the shockwaves from severely injuring Long Zhi himself.


    Long Zhi could feel that his attack didn''t meet the real David, making him spit out blood in anger. He had injured himself because he was too angry.


    As he was about to go in pursuit, he suddenly stopped and nced sideways. Towards that direction, three people could be seen rushing towards him from that direction.


    Long Zhi expression was looking to good since he was angry. However, he paused. This was the direction David had gazed before also stopping his attacks and fleeing. It was as though he had noticed people wereing from that direction and chose to flee instead of fighting it out with him.


    His express couldn''t help but darken once more. He had underestimated the kid. Even as David was about to fight with him, he was able. To split his senses towards other ces and observe the surroundings, which meant that David hadn''t taken Long Zhi serious in the first ce having to split his perception with him.


    This made Long Zhi incredibly furious. Taking his anger out on the people who had juste.


    The three people were two males and one female. They had noticed the ripples of energy from a mile away and were instantly attracted to it since it signifies a treasure or an opportunity.


    They were the first to have reached here which showed that they were fairly strong. And from their perception, Long Zhi had reached here before them and had destroyed the evidence of what he had taken from this ce. And with the angry expression he had right now, they interpreted it as him wanting to get rid of them to remove the witness.


    Their eyes brightened. If they killed Long Zhi, they could collect the treasure from him and share it amongst each other. Either way, it was a good deal.


    Although tech could feel Long Zhi was strong, it wasn''t something they couldn''t deal with.. With smiles on their faces, they attacked.

 Chapter 446 - Threat

    "Haha, this was fun, let''s do this some other time." David chuckled and ten turned into three separate mirages, fleeing towards three different directions.


    Long Zhi was stunned, gazing at David''s retreating figures. His eyes turned blood shot as he shouted. "Coward! Face me if you dare!"


    David only responded with a chuckle as he left. Long Zhi couldn''t help but rage explosively. The dragon pir had finally formed.


    A golden long pir almost a hundred meters in length immediately formed. On one hand, it looked like a real and huge golden pir but on the other hand, it looked like a real flood dragon.


    Sending it towards the direction one of David''s mirages had gone, the world seem to pause as an explosive wave of energy mmed toward the forest, the cave which was half standing was immediately destroyed into rubbles. A massive shockwaves spread out in all directions, even mming into Long Zhi himself.


    The dragon shield forming around him was starting to get dim. Yet, it was enough to stop the shockwaves from severely injuring Long Zhi himself.


    Long Zhi could feel that his attack didn''t meet the real David, making him spit out blood in anger. He had injured himself because he was too angry.


    As he was about to go in pursuit, he suddenly stopped and nced sideways. Towards that direction, three people could be seen rushing towards him from that direction.


    Long Zhi expression was looking to good since he was angry. However, he paused. This was the direction David had gazed before also stopping his attacks and fleeing. It was as though he had noticed people wereing from that direction and chose to flee instead of fighting it out with him.


    His express couldn''t help but darken once more. He had underestimated the kid. Even as David was about to fight with him, he was able. To split his senses towards other ces and observe the surroundings, which meant that David hadn''t taken Long Zhi serious in the first ce having to split his perception with him.


    This made Long Zhi incredibly furious. Taking his anger out on the people who had juste.


    The three people were two males and one female. They had noticed the ripples of energy from a mile away and were instantly attracted to it since it signifies a treasure or an opportunity.


    They were the first to have reached here which showed that they were fairly strong. And from their perception, Long Zhi had reached here before them and had destroyed the evidence of what he had taken from this ce. And with the angry expression he had right now, they interpreted it as him wanting to get rid of them to remove the witness.


    Their eyes brightened. If they killed Long Zhi, they could collect the treasure from him and share it amongst each other. Either way, it was a good deal.


    Although tech could feel Long Zhi was strong, it wasn''t something they couldn''t deal with. With smiles on their faces, they attacked.


    David smiled as he felt the sh of energies behind him.Lomg Zhi must be so angry he would definitely spit out blood right? Although he hadn''t been able to kill off Long Zhi, David felt as though he had somewhat achieved his aim.


    Within his palm, in thereid three storage rings , obviously from the three people he had killed. Even when he was in an intense fight with Long Zhi, he still had the chance and had spared his senses to gather the rings together.


    Finally, a small cave appeared within his vision. David head into the cave since he was eager to check what was within the three storage rings.


    The cave was the home of a ck-scaled scorpion. It has a very thick ck scale and two powerful pincers with arge stinger behind it.


    Killing the ck-scaled scorpion only took a slight effort from David. Throwing out the dead body of the scorpion, David was finally able to meditate within the cave. He didn''t first check the storage rings as one would have expected, but he sat down to meditate in his mistakes and how he could have handled the situation better.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes and then breathed out roughly. His eyes nced outside only to see Little Flint struggling to swallow the whole pincer of the ck-scaled scorpion to him.


    Smiling softly, he shook his head as he finally grabbed the storage rings of the three people he had killed. The space they had were almost twice as big as the storage rings he had been given by the Grand Professor.


    Apart from misceneous items such as cloths, wines, chairs and tables, there was about 50,000 gold within the first storage ring. But aside from that David could see the various herbs that had been harvested within ring.


    David couldn''t help but smile. Although he didn''t know the value of the herbs in the storage rings, he knew he was definitely going to be rich. And it wasn''t only one such full storage ring he had, but 12 of them.


    Three he had taken from the dead bodies of Ren Liang, Hong Cai and Yan Hong, while the remaining nine were those he had personally filled up with the help of the the four individuals.


    He also scanned through the other storage rings and could anything that could be called real treasure. Seems when they wereing in here, they had dropped their precious stuffs back within their institute so as to not lose it or something.


    "What a pity." David couldn''t help but shake his head. They were definitely selfish. But he wasn''t without any gains. The amount of gold coins he had umted from the storage rings was already up to 250,000 gold coins. Even an earth realm expert would have up to that amount with him.


    Checking the talisman he had been given, he checked his contributions points had saw that it had increased by 120,000 contribution points. It was the contribution points for killing the three people.


    David smile widened. With these contributions, he could definitely ask for another earth ranked technique from the academy.


    After sorting out the herbs, coins and the other items to different storage rings, David was about to eat some herbs to curb his thirst when he heard Flint growling in the distance.


    He then turned to face the entrance of the cave. He had sensed someone pawing through there but had ignored the person since it was likely the person was just passing through the ce and he decided to keep quiet.


    But Flint wasn''t so smart. Immediately he sensed the presence of another person, it had immediately growled threateningly towards that direction, attracting the person''s attention.


    David couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He could shut Flint up, but it was already toote since the lesson had been attracted over already. He just needed to prepare for battle. David grabbed Flint gently and ce it in his neck as he waited for the person to show him or her self.


    The surrounding grass continued to sway and ruffle as the person parted the grass as they walked by.


    By the time there was no more grass, the figure of the person was shone to David. It was ady. Ady with a veil covering very part of her face but her eyes. But her clothes also exposed her thin abdomen and her milky white slender legs.


    David was surprised as he recognised this woman immediately. Wasn''t she the one who had shown them the node for them to break the invincible formation.


    "Oh, if it isn''tdy Chyou. Haha, what brings you here." David smiled, his brain rapidly thinking about what this Lady could be doing here. Could she have tracked him or was it a coincidence?


    "Oh, it''s you. Back then, since we were in a hurry, I didn''t quite get your name and your academy, I apologise for that." Her light voice twinkled like bells in the forest.


    "Haha, there is no need for apologies between usdy Chyou, since we are all friends. I''m David by the way and as for the academy I''m from, it isn''t anything important." David chuckled as he waved off telling the name of the academy.


    Lady Chyou smiled under her veil and her eyes shed in a weird light. "What a weird name you have there brother David. Ans you call us friends, it seems you often try to kill you friends a lot brother David."


    David froze and his eyes shed. He hadn''t thought anyone was watching when he killed the three people back then and attempted to kill Long Zhi, but it turns out thisdy had been watching the whole time.


    His smiled suddenly turned weird as though having a meaning behind it. "Since they tried taking something that wasn''t theirs, of course they deserved what wasing.. As for you, we are still friends since you didn''t try anything, and wouldn''t try. I''m i rightdy Chyou? "

 Chapter 447 - Cunning

    Lady Chyou chuckled but didn''t say anything in response to David''s words.


    This immediately made David squint his eyes. He couldn''t really read thisdy''s strength and couldn''t even see through her. It was as though there was a veil shrouded over her, making him unable to read through her strength.


    David''s pupils shed a red light and then returned to normal but his gaze was fixated in the veildy Chyou had over her face. He could feel some sort of waves emitted from the veil. It was as though the veil was some sort of precious treasure that''s was able to hide the strength of the user.


    "What brings you heredy Chyou." David proceed to drop all pretenses and asked. There was no way sheing to his exact location was purely a coincidence. She definitely came here because she had something in mind. And it was likely her intentions wasn''t pure at all.


    "Killing the three genius students of three different academy within this scared realm certainly is a small matter. As long as there are no witnesses." Lady Chyou said and she then shook her head as she continued.


    "But who would have thought you would let Long Zhi escape. Now, the various academy the three geniuses you killed are from would definitelye looking for you when the sacred hunt ends. Which will definitely put you in a tough position. No matter how much of a genius you are, as long as the three academies offer some sort of precious reward for your death, even a peak earth rank expert would get to kill you. And in some cases, even your academy might give you up if you aren''t anyone important."


    Hearing her words, David''s face had no visible change in expression. From the beginning, he didn''t think much about thedy since she hadn''t done anything against him, but who knew she would turn out to be so cunning and shrewd.


    Seeing that David has no change in expression as though he hadn''t figured out her words, Lady Chyou frowned. "Could he be that dumb? Guess I would have to borate then."


    "From what I know about Long Zhi, after the end of the scared hunt, he would definitely report to the various academy and there will be a massive hunt for you. Even if your academy proceeded to protect you, as long as youe out from within the academy, you will be hunted to death since those people you killed are top geniuses from each academy that also have a huge background and rich ns that could be dated to a hundred years."


    David remained silent but then spoke. "What about you?"


    "What about me?" Lady Chyou was confused as she asked back.


    "It wasn''t only Long Zhi who witnessed the death of the three people. You also witnessed their death. If I were to kill Long Zhi to shut I''m up, I will have to kill you as week to shut you up isn''t that right?" David asked with a malicious smile.


    Lady Chyou froze for a second but then chuckled. "Don''t worry about me, since I have nothing to gain in exposing you, naturally, I will keep my mouth shut. You have my word."


    David suddenly snorted. "If this word depended on the word of other people, wouldn''t this world be a more safer ce. Cut the crap and tell me, what''s in it for you."


    The atmosphere instantly became tense. Lady Chyou''s eyes shed with a malicious glow. She hadn''t expected to be spoken to with such disrespect and by a low life at that. Her eyes shed but she took in a deep breath to calm herself and responded.


    "Locating Long Zhi for you is a simple matter, I only require their storage rings and then, you can consider having or have paid me therefore, I will take my leave." Lady Chyou finally stated what she has gone here for.


    She hadn''te to David for fun but instead, wanted something within the storage rings of the three people he had killed and if she could get the one within Long Zhi''s storage ring, it was a win win situation for her. She felt that what she had offered was a good deal and there was no way this barbarian would be able to reject her.


    "No deal." David said offhandly.


    "What?" Lady Chyou was stunned by David''s reply and thought of she might have heard wrongly.


    "I said no deal!" David said impatiently. He still needed to explore this sacred domain and find a secluded ce to break through to the Perfect mortal realm and thisdy was disturbing him already. He was now starting to feel irritated.


    Lady Chyou expression couldn''t help but darken slightly. "David, you should know the amount of trouble that wille your way if you don''t finish off Long Zhi." she didn''t understand why David would be so troublesome. Was he that unreasonable and couldn''t see reason in her words?


    "Yea yea, let the troublee. Once ites, I will handle it myself. Its nothing to trouble your pretty self about. If that all, I will take my leave. Thanks again for your warning." David smiled and then he turned around, walking deep into the forest.


    Lady Chyou''s expression instantly turned ugly. A surge of oppressive pressure began brewing in an instant, forming some sort of invincible cyclone around her body. It was as though she was in full control of the wind as leaves blew around her.


    David who was already a hundred meter away from her paused and a smile gradually formed on his lips. "She was finally going to attack."


    He wanted to see what realm her strength had reached anyways and if he was lucky, maybe kill her off and then kill Long Zhi after. In that way, the trouble when he gets back to the academy will be a lot lesser. But contrary to his expectation, the brewing pressure that formed suddenly slower down and then disappeared.


    Lady Chyou had decided not to attack. "Hmph! I will make you regret your decision." she snorted and then turned around to leave.


    David couldn''t help but sigh in his heart watching the residing figure ofdy Chyou. "Why is it alway the evil girls that''s blessed with the prettiest face, such heartache."


    He then remembered the pressure she had released. It was definitely much stronger than Long Zhi''s, almost as strong as the one released by the elder he had smacked with the legendary de when he was still within the academy.


    "But how did she find me?" David scanned himself using his werewolf eyes and his vampire eyes. With those two, there was nothing that could escape his sight. But after numerous scans, he couldn''t find anything.


    He then felt Flint trying to bite his ear off. He squinted his eyes and then grabbed the Little Panther cing it right in front of him.


    As Flint saw the two powerful pupils, it''s growling noise became softer and immediately quietened down as though it was apletely tamed pet. But David knew better. Flint was very stubborn. It would act very tame and obedient when David revealed his true form but would then act like a wild animal soon after.


    David shook his head, he didn''t know what else he could do to make it listen to him and just left him to i''d as it pleases.


    David''s eyes paused as he saw some yellowish substance on Flint''s fur. At first he didn''t think much of it but it waspletely odourless which made David more suspicious.


    He grabbed some water from within his storage ring and tried to wash it off under the resistance of Flint. Flint hated water. But his eyes opened wide as he saw that he couldn''t even wash it off despite using much effort.


    "This girl is more cunning than I expected." David''s gaze hardened. He now knew this was how she had been able to track him from before. Since there was no to wash it off, he might as well use it to his advantage. He was are she wound definitelye back.


    A thought appeared in his mind and he smiled. But for now, he needed to increase his strength to the Perfect Mortal realm and he needed a secluded ce for it. Some of ten herbs within his storage rings should be able to push his mental energy to that realm.


    Grabbing Flint and ying him in his chest, David hurriedly left the small cave. Although he wasn''t scared of the youngdy, it was better to be safe than sorry in this type of situation. She might actually be some old monster who managed to enter the sacred domain even though it sounded quite impossible.


    "Could be why she didn''t want to attack herself." David muttered. But it was just a passing thought of his.. He never would have expected his thought would actually be real.

 Chapter 448 - Perfect Mortal Realm

    "This girl is more cunning than I expected." David''s gaze hardened. He now knew this was how she had been able to track him from before. Since there was no to wash it off, he might as well use it to his advantage. He was are she wound definitelye back.


    A thought appeared in his mind and he smiled. But for now, he needed to increase his strength to the Perfect Mortal realm and he needed a secluded ce for it. Some of ten herbs within his storage rings should be able to push his mental energy to that realm.


    Grabbing Flint and ying him in his chest, David hurriedly left the small cave. Although he wasn''t scared of the youngdy, it was better to be safe than sorry in this type of situation. She might actually be some old monster who managed to enter the sacred domain even though it sounded quite impossible.


    "Could be why she didn''t want to attack herself." David muttered. But it was just a passing thought of his. He never would have expected his thought would actually be real.


    The scared domain had been around for more than five thousand years. And each younger generation of the Cloud Continent strives to enter into an academy for a chance to gain entry into the cm scared domain.


    Since experts above Mortal realm are unable to gain entry to the sacred domain, leaving the opportunity only to the younger generations with abilities to fight for the resources within the domain, owing to the fact that the domain was being protected by some sort of array or natural restriction.


    But like everything else, time wilts all things. It''s been five thousand years already, no matter how strong something was, it can''t remain forever. The power of the restriction was beginning to dwindle, leaving holes and gaps for some errors.


    With how opportunistic and greedy humans are, some people had found ways to manipte this gap and prate through it, therefore entering the a sacred domain even with the strength of earth realm.


    But naturally, these people are also restricted by some form ofw. As long as they don''t disy the strength of a mid-level earth realm expert, they wouldn''t incur the wrath of the domain protection.


    Naturally David wasn''t aware of this threat. Even if he was aware, there was no saying if he would be bothered by it or not.


    Currently, David had finally found a safe ce to stay in. It was already getting dark and this part of the forest was particrly thick with and the trees here were more than ten times more robust than the trees in the outside world.


    David had dug a hole in a particr tree. The tree was more than enough for three of him to sit inside and was a nice camouge from enemies. Using a rock to block the hole he had dug, David breathed out roughly and then opened the storage rings to bring out five particr fruits with dark purplish skin from within the storage rings.


    The fruits let out a delightful fragrance that made one want to swallow it in one gulp. David inhaled the fruit and felt his mind feeling refreshed. He knew he had picked the right fruit but particrly because he had encounter this fruit before and he knew it could advance one''s mental strength by one level without any repercussions.


    Although it had been proven that taking the fruit had no negative effect, but it one were to take it repeatedly, although one''s mental energy might advance by leaps and bound, one''s foundation would definitely be shaky once the fruit was used more than once within short intervals.


    But as soon as he took the fruit out and was about to pop it into his mouth, David''s expression changed as he felt his hand had be lighter. Within his palm, only three fruits remain while two was missing.


    At the corner of the tree cave, Flint could be seen with full mouth, struggling to gulp down the fruit with its little mouth, David''s mouth twitched and his expression turned ugly. He had only five of those fruits with him. He was going to depend on those fruit to help him reach the Pseudo-earth realm before eventually finding ways to reach the Earth realm.


    However, it appears that fate had other ns and Flint was going to be its instrument.


    "Wait!" Flint immediately froze, David also froze as well then he stood up slowly as he faced Flint.


    "N-nice little kitty, d-don''t swallow." David walked forwards slowly, inwardly, he was cursing his himself for searching for being so careless and also the restriction suppressing his speed and strength just slightly above regr people.


    Flint blinked its dark beady eyes and didn''t react. Even when David was already a meter close to him.


    "Good little kitty. Good boy." David sigh in relief. This was the first time Flint actively listened to him. David continuously got closer to Flint and he was already a few inches away from him when,


    All of a sudden, there was a slight sound.


    Gulp.


    David''s eyes blinked and his outstretched hand froze. His brain couldn''tprehend what had just happened as he blinked his eyes gazing at the little eyes looking at him innocently.


    Grit!


    David''s teeth grounded together but there was nothing he could do, Flint had swallowed the two fruits. He could have actually made flint vomit it back, but once the fruits had been swallowed, it would transform into pure energy and flow into the body and brain. There was no use in making Flint vomit the fruits as it was practically impossible.


    Having no choice, David snorted and sat back down cross-legged. He was the one who had chosen to own a pet, therefore he would bear the consequences brought by it.


    David sighed and regted his mind. In the next moment, he popped up a fruit into his mouth. The fruit had only entered his mouth when it melted transforming into pure energy that flowed into his body.


    David felt a cooling sensation flowing along his body into his abdomen, making him feel great. A massive surge of pure energy instantly rose and flowed into his brain, condensing and increasing his mental energy at the same time.


    The sensation kept on flowing along his brain unceasingly until there was some sort of a pop sound in David''s head. David''s body jolted upwards all of a sudden as a massive pressure exploded outward from him.


    He opened his eyes and his eyes shed. "Finally I have attained Perfect-Mortal real." He could feel that his mental energy has increased by a lot and even his think in capability was more than 20 percent faster than before.


    He had already used one of the fruit, he was only now left with two. Since he didn''t want a shaky foundation, he wanted to wait a bit until his energy was settled and more stable for him to be able to use the two other fruits which was barely enough for him to reach the Pseudo-earth realm.


    From the corner of his eyes, he could see Flint on the ground sleepingfortably with an obvious smile on its face, David expression couldn''t help but turn ugly once more.


    "This guys would definitely not wake up anytime soon with the amount of energy it had just consumed." David shook his head in pity and with an obvious expectation in his eyes.


    Flint was a dragon-scaled panther no matter how little it was, and David had made sure to stuff it with food containing high nutrients, but it just remained its size, as though its body didn''t want to grown at all. Although David was a tad bit disappointed since Flint hadn''t grown an inch, he had taken Flint because of its small cute looks and wasn''t hoping for it to be some formidable creature in the future.


    David lifted Flint up and ce him on his chest, he stood up and then exited the tree he was the residing in after moving the rocks away.


    Yet, the hand which David was utilising to stroke Flint''s fur froze for a slight second and then continued. Meanwhile his eyes shed a cold look.


    "Didn''t expect you guys to havee over this quickly. It''s not even up to a day and you''ve found Me, it''s quite impressive to be honest." David praised as he gazed at upwards at one of the biggest trees with the forest they were in.


    But there was no response at all, it was as though David was only talking to himself and had given crazy. David chuckled seeing that there was no response even after several breaths of time.


    "Were you hoping to catch me off guard then sneakily attack me? It obviously wouldn''t work since I had smelt the rotten stench of the two of you for quite a while. You can stop hiding now.." David mocked as heughed while stroking Flint''s soft furs yfully.

 Chapter 449 - Intense Battle

    The wind stilled as a rustling noise sounded from the forest. The trees seem to path ways and two figures jumped down from a tree, appearing a hundred meters away from David.


    A hundred meter, this was a range at which one''s sword kic will either be less effective or more effective. But it was definitely a kill range for mental energy practitioners. Within this range, they could conquer their foes with just a flick of their hands.


    The breezes blew and some invisible force strayed brewing, suppressing the gigantic grasses that was twice as tall a man down to the ground as though bowing to some kind of supremacy.


    As the grass bowed, the figure if the two people were finally revealed. It was both Long Zhi and Lady Chyou together.


    Long Zhi was expressionless, although with David''s strength he had decided to take David seriously, but even then, he still looked down on David. From his perceptive, David was only a weakling that might have received some type of enlightenment, giving him some type of amazing perception to practise mental skills to a very high level.


    If he could kill David or capture him, whatever belonged to David would belong to him and he would naturally be able to uncover why David''s perception was so high. And if its a treasure or some form of technique, it would naturally belong to him.


    Long Zhi''s brown eyes some with a greedy look as he stared at David. Suppressing his emotions, he walked forward and spoke.


    "If you had said those things back in the outside world, I would have had you and your entire family dead with one snap of my fingers. But I''m suddenly feeling generous and in a good mood. I will also let what you did in the past go."


    Lady''s Chyou''s expression changed and she immediately interrupted. "This isn''t what we agreed on!"


    "Although I''m aware that you are stronger than me, you don''t tell me what to do." Long Zhi replied expressionlessly, making Lady Chyou''s face darken. She hadn''t imagine Long Zhi would suddenly change his mind all of a sudden. If this continues, the oue would certainly not bode well for her.


    David''s eyes brightened, he was intrigued as to what Long Zhi was nning to do. "And what''s the catch?"


    Long Zhi smiled, seeing as David was cooperating. "There is no catch to it, instead it''s a reward. You just have to be my follower. If you are under me, I guarantee that you will be respected in every academy and people will certainly show you face the moment my name is mentioned if you are stuck in any sort of situation. There are also lots of benefits in having me as your backer which I can''t be bothered to exin." Long Zhi finished his words with pride written all over his face as he took an arrogant stance, but he was unable to contain the look of disdain his eyes hid.


    David was tongue tied, he hadn''t expected Long Zhi to bring up something as stupid as this. David was immediately vexed. He had has pride too and even though he was doing this fro his own amusement, there was a limit of insult he could ept. Thinking about himself bing someone''s henchmen, his anger continuously brewed. And his face changed and the atmosphere within the vicinity seem to have changed with him.


    "You are a moron." He replied word for word, swiftly stunning Long Zhi in ce.


    It was as though he heard properly, Long Zhi eyes popped open in disbelief and he asked. "What did you say?"


    "I said you are a f*cling idiot!" David replied indifferently.


    "Y-you!" Long Zhi''s anger red and he actuallyughed.


    "Well done, really well done. I gave you a way to survive but you actually decided to court death, when you reach the underworld, don''t me me for not giving you a chance."


    Lady Chyou immediately retreated. She had been worried that things wouldn''t go ording to her n and would backfire on her instead but thankfully, David was a conceited idiot, he didn''t know when topromise. Her smile widened as she saw the atmosphere was getting incredibly tense.


    As soon as Long Zhi''s words sounded, be hadpleted one revolution of hand seal, and a sh of golden lightening formed, heading towards David with speed that was two times fastwr than bullet.


    Whoosh!


    But David wasn''t your regr individual, from their first attack, he knew how fast Long Zhi''s attack was and had been ready for it. Moreover, he was now a perfect-earth realm expert, his perception and speed had increased together with his ability and mental strength, he was on a whole knew levelpared to thest time he fought Long Zhi.


    From within his robes, his flying de turned into a red streak of lightning and collided with the thin golden sh of light headed his way.


    Ding!


    Shockwaves rippled out in a small circr direction as the rebounding noise of two metals mmed into each other.


    It was the same as thing that had happened in their previous sh the first time they both attacked using the same technique. But clearly, something changed this time.


    Contrary to what Long Zhi had expected, ording to his knowledge of their previous fight, David didn''t react like he previously did. His body didn''t stagger backwards due to the force of his attack and he didn''t seem ufortable which meant that he wasn''t affected by the sub effect from his dragon talon attack.


    Long Zhi frowned as he gazed at David, it was at that moment he realized something had changed. David was previously ate mortal realm expert, how did he suddenly be a Perfect Mortal realm practitioner in this short period time.


    He then remembered about the herbs. Right, it was definitely the precious herbs. Those herbs were supposed to be his, but David had now used some of them to advance in his mental strength, this was absolutely intolerable!


    His rage immediately increased and he formed several hand seals and then two sword fingers with his hands as crossed them.


    Tworge talon instantly formed out of thin air and in a sh, they mmed right into David.


    David wasn''t slow witted. He knew the strength of Fury-packed Thrust was severely limited , it could only for one swift and deadly attack but the fact still remains, it could only form one attack at once which meant that even if he managed to block of Long Zhi golden dragon talon attack, there was not enough time to form a second Fury-packed Thrust which meant that he would definitely be hit by the second attack.


    Which was why he had formed his handseal ahead of time. The skies immediately darkened and thunder rumbled as they formed together like droplets of water and then forming into some sort of thunderke.


    Theke if thunder then immediately coagte, from into arge flying de as they sliced into fast moving golden talon with speed akin to a bolt of lightning.


    The atmosphere seem to crackle and smell of burnt grass and leaves could be perceived as the lightning drew an arc in mid air, striking at the golden talon.


    BANG!


    The first and the fastest golden talon struck at the arc of de, creating a loud explosion, but it then disintegrated after its energy was being used up. Whereas, the sh of purple lightning faded and the colour reduced slightly and the strength within had been cut down by half.


    In the next milliseconds, the second golden talon struck at the lighting, bringing with it arge destructive booming sound that echoed throughout the forest. A massive shockwaves rippled and sted apart the trees within a 50 meter radius, turning them into a bunch of burnt wooden logs.


    David instantaneous staggered backwards five times to reduce the pounding headache. Long Zhi also had no choice but to shift backwards as resisting such strength might damage one''s foundation and brain, bleeding was also a light side effect.


    Long Zhi immediately attacked again without warning, striking at David repeatedly with his golden dragon talon line a machine,ing from every angle. But David had been fast to deflect the attacks. He was nning on wasting David''s energy.


    Shockwaves rippled around their vicinity like stones being repeatedly casted on the calm surface of ake. The shockwaves reached a point, they covered together forming some type of suppressive domain that seem to take everything within its surroundings expect the people standing there in its violent storm.


    When David was a Late-earth realm practitioner, his mental strength was almost equal to that of an earth realm expert. His foundation was incredibly firm and even though he wasn''t as talented as the others, his way of practicing his mental energy by exhausting and then refilling his mental energy made his capacity to store energy increase bit by bit.


    But now that he was now a perfect-earth realm expert, his energy capacity had increased even further, there was no way his energy would be exhausted before Long Zhi''s own ever could.

 Chapter 450 - Perilous Situation!

    When David was a Late-earth realm practitioner, his mental strength was almost equal to that of an earth realm expert. His foundation was incredibly firm and even though he wasn''t as talented as the others, his way of practicing his mental energy by exhausting and then refilling his mental energy made his capacity to store energy increase bit by bit.


    But now that he was now a perfect-earth realm expert, his energy capacity had increased even further, there was no way his energy would be exhausted before Long Zhi''s own ever could.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Massive st of energy waves residue continuously exploded through their vicinity, creating and building up shockwaves.


    David and Long Zhi were attacking each other ferociously, using their fastest techniques. If a mortal were to see those to fighting, they would inky be able to see two figures switching hand seals with terrifying speed.


    The shadows of their des were so fast that even a mid-earth realm expert''s brain wouldn''t be ableprehend want was happening, therefore, making him unable to see as the des collided against each other.


    This way of attacking was very thrilling but also very dangerous. If there was just a slight miscalction in the direction of their de, one of them could possibly get killed within that instant as there was will not be enough time to retract the de to defend.


    As the fight extended, Long Zhi''s indifferent face gradually turned ugly. He knew there was a slight possibility he could beat David. Although he was stronger than David by a huge margin, David used his hugeprehension in his techniques to severely shorten that strength gap, making it seem as though they were of the same strength.


    Which was why he came up with an idea, his mental energy should be more greater than Davids''. He would allow David topletely exhaust his mental energy and then immediately suppress and capture him and then ask for his secrets afterwards he would kill him in the end. As for what Lady Chyou wants, he couldn''t careless.


    Since she went looking for him to attack David, it meant that she was definitely weak and didn''t have enough strength to suppress David. Therefore, after he was done with David, he would definitely capture her and use her to his satisfaction. As he remembered her charming eyes and her supple white skin, his face couldn''t help but flush red from lust.


    But as time went on, he noticed a slight blunder in his n, he had already exhausted more than half of his mental energy but despite that, David didn''t seem weakened at all. Exhausting half of one''s mental energy would cause the body to react in a warning, one way or the other to signal to the mind that the brain is already weakened. Such signs could be sweat dripping from the body, reddish eyes, shaky hands or twitching eyelids.


    This are themon signs, but as Long Zhi observed David carefully, he was shocked to see that David hadn''t exhausted even half of his mental energy!


    Meanwhile Long Zhi''s eyelids twitched. His eyes widened in disbelief. Doesn''t this mean that David''s mental energy was way stronger than his?


    He knew he couldn''t go on with this n of his anymore. He suddenly changed his technique and the golden dragon talon attack immediately collided to David''s meteorite de.


    BANG!


    But the force Long Zhi ced behind his de caused a massive explosion as the two des met the instant the two des met, David''s flying de immediately exploded into pieces.


    Bang! A massive st echoed within David''s head and he felt a mming pain within his brain. Unable to suppress it, a muffled groan escaped his lips as his body uncontroblely moved ten paces backwards, breaking through threerge trees that was behind him in the process to suppress the pain. This pain was one that even with his incredible ability to control every single part of his body, he couldn''t suppress this pain.


    Blood slowly came out from his nose as the stinging pain he was feeling in his brain continuously ravaged through his head.


    But with his insane recovery rate, he was able to recover very quickly. The blood flowing out from his nose seem to have been enveloped by some invincible force as they flowed backwards into his nose.


    He had only looked up after recovering his senses, David felt the wind forcible stirred up by some power. A sharp flying de with an incredible prating force stabbed at him all of a sudden.


    It was so sudden David hadn''t expected it in the slightest. Everything had happened so suddenly the whole situation spiralled out of David''s control.


    His first mistake, he had noticed the slight cracks appearing in his flying de during his sh with Long Zhi due to the differences in the de quality as the quality of Long Zhi''s de was more stronger than Davids'' but David had held on, it was within his calctions that the de should be able to withstand the collision for much longer.


    But who would have expected Long Zhi to use this to his advantage? Long Zhi had imbued his flying de with more than ten times more energy, causing a violent collision the moment the des impacted against each other.


    The world seem to pause. Now, there was a de just a meter away from David''s head. If he was a normal human being, there would be no other choice for him than to die if the de could prate through his head.


    David''s eyes shed. He had hoped that he wouldn''t use his physical aspect in a ce like this especially when he hadn''t met the strongest of the people here, but still, it wasn''t as though he can''t escape from this situation.


    Energy waves sted as brainwaves coagted with mental energy.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!!


    Two identical David appeared at the same time, standing side by side to David.


    "This again? How can it confuse me when your true body is as clear as day to me." Long Zhi sneered, in his opinion, David had only done this out of desperation, but he had already target David''s true body, there was no way he would change his target, neither did he wish to.


    In the next instance, there was no warning as, the de stabbed through David''s head with a sharp prating force.


    Poof!


    There was no blood spilled in the air, neither was there any sound of body being prated. But the sound of something being punctured sounded out in the atmosphere. David''s figure exploded into multitude of energy and brainwaves


    Long Zhi was confused as to what was happening, even when David''s body exploded into bits of energy, that was when he realised. David had already reached an high level in his cloning technique he was able to switch between his three clones. But he had realised it toote.


    "Useless! I guess I will have to do it my self."


    David had just breathed out a sigh of relief when he felt his spine tingled. His expression changed immediately. It had been long he had felt the threat of death and didn''t think he would feel it at a ce like this.


    A terrible pressure instantly descended immediately descended with a kilometer radius.


    The trees within the vicinity were crushed to pieces as an horrifying power that was way stronger than an ordinary earth realm expert sank down within that the area of a meter radius, suppressing everything within. The power was that of a perfect-earth realm expert!


    Lady chyou''s veil fluttered as she walked forwards as though she was the eye of the storm. Everything around her had no choice but to be suppressed. Long Zhi was dumbfounded. Asdy Chyou gazed at him, his immediately feel into his kneels without given a chance to resist in the slightest.


    "I only have ten seconds left before the retaliation of this domain attacks me. Should be more than enough to deal with a Mortal realm kid." Lady Chyou''s voice was particrly loud admist the storm she was causing.


    She casually nced at David who stated at her with a certain type of look. She was slightly surprised that he wasn''t on his kneels dot to the amount of pressure she was emanating. "Interesting." she smiled, but it wasn''t enough to deter her.


    She had seen many talented people in her many hundreds of years and wasn''t particrly surprised nor was she interested in learning how he could be that capable.


    "Go."


    There was a sh of cold light that headed towards David, breaking through the air barrier three times with sonic st echoing it prated through every air resistance.


    David''s eyes widened at this immediate change of situation. With his senses, he had noticed that something was wrong with Lady Chyou, but he hadn''t been particrly bothered by it. But now, he had finally seen her true character.


    Whoosh! Poof!!


    The sh of light immediately passed through David''s neck, but it had only been a mirage. There was one mirage left and David had quickly switched with it.


    .

 Chapter 451 - Blood Web!

    A terrible pressure instantly descended immediately descended with a kilometer radius.


    The trees within the vicinity were crushed to pieces as an horrifying power that was way stronger than an ordinary earth realm expert sank down within that the area of a meter radius, suppressing everything within. The power was that of a perfect-earth realm expert!


    Lady chyou''s veil fluttered as she walked forwards as though she was the eye of the storm. Everything around her had no choice but to be suppressed. Long Zhi was dumbfounded. Asdy Chyou gazed at him, his immediately feel into his kneels without given a chance to resist in the slightest.


    "I only have ten seconds left before the retaliation of this domain attacks me. Should be more than enough to deal with a Mortal realm kid." Lady Chyou''s voice was particrly loud admist the storm she was causing.


    She casually nced at David who stated at her with a certain type of look. She was slightly surprised that he wasn''t on his kneels dot to the amount of pressure she was emanating. "Interesting." she smiled, but it wasn''t enough to deter her.


    She had seen many talented people in her many hundreds of years and wasn''t particrly surprised nor was she interested in learning how he could be that capable.


    "Go


    Whoosh!


    There was a sh of cold light that headed towards David at incredible speed, breaking through every air barrier every passing moment.


    David''s eyes widened at the immediate change of situation. With his immense intuition, he has immediately noticed something wrong the first time he had seendy Chyou, but he wasn''t particrly bothered by it. With the situation now, it seems his intuition had been right all along. She was an incredibly dangerous woman.


    The air trembled and the a sudden sh of light shot through the air, passing through David''s neck.


    But unlike what one had expected, blood didn''t flow out but instead, a poof sound echoed like an inted balloon being punctured as a David''s figure exploded, turning into cast amount of mental energy and brainwaves.


    He had only been a mirage. There had been only one mirage left and David had quickly switched with it, noticing the danger, averting been pierced through by his head.


    David''s expression turned somber as he felt slightly threatened by the de attack.


    Lady Chyou''s expression darkened. She didn''t have much turn left before the restriction within this domain recognises her metal energy level and bring its punishment down. From her estimation, she could onlyunch two more attacks before the restrictions activate if she wanted to escape from its prying eyes.


    "Dammit!" Her veil fluttered through the wind as her hand seals changed. Immediately, an invincible pressure descended and two massive ming serpents that was more than fifteen meters long formed in mid air.


    The temperature within the surrounding area rose at an astonishing rate. The entire grass that was within a thirty meter radius was instantly reduced to ash.


    The two serpents hissed viciously to the skies, letting out massive tongue of mes that puffed to the skies with the massive rise in temperature.


    "Go!"


    The ming serpents instantly trembled and the tails pped at the ground with a booming sound, they immediately transformed into red streams ofser light. Their speed of was so fast, they left after images in the air.


    David''s eyes widened. He knew this attack was not one to be messed with as it contained the full strength of a Peak-earth realm expert and maybe even Pseudo-Heaven realm.


    David''s body was like a phantom as he dodged desperately to the sides, but it seems as though the ming serpents had locked onto him, no matter how fast he dodged, he wasn''t fast enough as they immediately changed direction.


    Within the span of half a second, the two serpents closed in on him. David''s eyes widened as he at he watched the ming serpents mmed into him!


    A resounding explosion sted apart the surroundings with shockwaves rippling through the atmosphere as though multiple grenades had been detonated within the first area.


    The explosion rippled and then shot upwards like a mushroom, with smoke escaping into the higher atmosphere.


    Lady Chyou glided backward to avoid the smoketching to her clothes. While Long Zhi was immediately sted backwards by the after shock of the attack, he mmed backwards to a tree, spouting out a mouthful of blood.


    His expression one of shock and fear as he nced at Lady Chyou, he didn''t dare to have any disrespectful thoughts as fear clouded his mind.


    Lady Chyou only took one nce at him, then proceed to ignore him entirely, walking towards the direction David had been sted towards, making Long Zhi sigh in relief, he had truly thought she would silence him to prevent him from spilling things out.


    The entire fifty meter radius where the attack hadnded had been reduced to nothing. There wasn''t even a single sign that the ce had been filled with gigantic grass and trees a few moments ago.


    After a few moments, the thickened smoke continued to rise, not showing signs that it was going to dissipate anytime soon. Lady Chyou waved her hand and a massive surge of wind blew, chasing the smoke away. Except from the ckened thirty meter area, there was nothing within the attack radius.


    Lady Chyou frowned, there was not s sign of a cked body, nor charred bones. The attack she had used was more than enough to obliterate anyone below the Mid-earth realm, not to mention a lowly Mortal realm kid. But there had to be some remains. "Was he so weak he directly turned to ash."


    Lady Chyou wasn''t too concerned about the body, but she was incredibly concerned about David''s remains, such as his items and most especially his Storage rings. She hoped she hadn''t destroyed the rings with the attack otherwise, David''s death wouldn''t be enough to calm her anger as the treasures inside was more than enough to incur the jealousy of heaven realm expert once they learn of it.


    There was a small creaking sound and Lady Chyou''s beautiful eyes suddenly constricted. And she immediately loved backwards in haste!


    But, despite her astonishing speed, she seem not to be fast enough to avoid whatever was pursuing her.


    The wind rustled and there was a booming sound as a gigantic crimson blood web wriggled through the darkened ground like snakes, intertwined with each other as they rose from the ground, instantly enveloping Lady Chyou within.


    Her eyes squinted, she immediately drifted backwards and immediately mmed her palms together. Instantly, arge ball of me appeared before her, like a protective shield, circling around her with astonishing temperature.


    The blood web collided with the ming barrier, creating an explosive bang and then, a popping sound like oil been fried at high temperature echoed.


    The blood web seem to have encountered something and slowed down, but as they came into contact with the barrier, the barrier suddenly exploded, sending out tongues of mes in all direction.


    Immediately, she brought out multiple life saving treasures to protect her as she fled backwards, but blood web see to be very strong as it sted apart barriers after barriers, but the blood wen speed kept reducing and the crimson radiance was also thinning.


    "Hmph!"


    There was a sudden snort that sounded like a p of thunder. Thedy immediately felt dizzy and the speed of the blood web increased drastically, in a second, the blood web enveloped herpletely, but it didn''t stop there, but instead seeped through her clothing and prated into her body like a parasite.


    Lady Chyou''s eyes widened in horror and she watched entered into her body. Her blood turned cold as he felt her heart tightened. He body froze and she lost the ability to control her body.


    Blood red pattern simr to the blood web appeared all over her skin like shinning tattoo.


    "Impossible!" She wanted to scream, but mouth wasn''t in her control anymore. Infact, her body was beyond her control. It was as though someone else had seized the wheel of her body while cing her within the passenger seat.


    She shook in fear as her expression was one of panic and rm. She couldn''t believe something like this had happened even with her astonishing strength. If she had known something like this would happen, she would most definitely wouldn''t risk entering into the domain.


    As a peak stage earth realm expert within the domain, she though she had nothing to fear except the repercussion of the domain itself but it turns out that there were other things to be afraid of.


    As she was in despair, she suddenly noticed a figure walking out from with the forest.


    Her eyes widened and turned bloodshot as she realised who the culprit was. It was David!


    ''H-he didn''t he die!'' she was in disbelief!


    David walked expressionlessly towards the frozen woman deep in thought. He had decided to test the blood web on Lady Chyou and hadn''t expected it to be so powerful that it could trap peak realm earth grade expert

 Chapter 452 - Striking It Rich!

    David gazed at the frozen Lady Chyou with a thoughtful expression. He had only used the blood Web in a whim and though that it would at most slow her down. He didn''t think it was powerful enough to trap an expert like her in one ce.


    His footsteps where light as he walked towards the frozendy. The shirt had been thoroughly burned to ashes, revealing a perfectly streamlined and chiselled muscles.


    David couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about how dangerousdy Chyou''s attack had been. Although he wasn''t affected by the attack. His internal organs had received a massive shock and from the high temperature the ming serpent attack had released, it was enough to fry a Penta-gene Phaser to ashes.


    But not David. The least thing David was unafraid of was fire! Practicing the scorching fury technique to the highest level had raised his fire resistance level to an abnormal degree. If he was afraid of other elements, he was the least scared of fire.


    However, the shock of the attack had still jolted his body. Even with his flesh as had as iron, his organs weren''t as hard as his skin. With little bit if effort, David negated the force rampaging in his body.


    With a single thought the blood Web pattern in thedy''s skin shine a crimson light and her entire body glided through the ground and immediately stopped right before David.


    He grabbed her by the neck, ignoring the milky-white skin that looked so tempting. His fangs eloganted as he opened his mouth wide. Lady Chyou was frozen in fear and immediately she saw this, her eyes widened in terror. David was like those fabled Demonic monster that had astonishing high cultivation enough to let them take human shape.


    She wanted to beg for her life but she couldn''t even open her mouth to speak. As David was about to sink his teeth into her neck. Flint jumped on his shoulder and swiped its ws at thedy''s face, this instantly removed the veil thedy was wearing.


    From the corner of his eyes, David saw her face clearly, no longer hidden by the veil.


    "F-fvck!" David swore. His face immediately turned pale and he staggered backwards. Blood droning from his already pale face, even Flint had been taken aback.


    Fromdy Chyou''s crystal clear eyes and disposition, one could safely assume she was a beautifuldy that every man would adore. Her movements so sleek, her skin so soft, milky white and tender and her eyes so bright.


    But as the veil was removed, David was met with a total opposite of his expectations. Thedy before him was no different from an old woman who was almost a two hundred years old. Her face was full of wrinkles and ck spots that were totally ugly to behold.


    David''s apatite for blood vanished without a trace without him even controlling it. David moved backwards, and clenched his fist.


    The blood Web glowed once more and then there was a crack sound of bones snapping asdy Chyou''s head hung downwards in an horrifying manner.


    Thump!


    The corpse dropped to the floor with a thud. Large amount of blood began to flow out from her body, flowing towards David. The blood was five times bigger than what David had used to activate the blood Web. The corpse of Lady Chyou shrunk like a dried wood as her blood was being guided out from her body.


    The blood was then absorbed into David''s body. The blisters around his body instantly healed as the blood entered into his body, repairing any damage that might have urred in his body.


    He then turned his eyes towards Long Zhi. The young talented man had long since been frozen in fear. The moment he saw David''s fangs, he had copsed and was currently unconscious.


    David smirked. He rushed his finger up and pointed it towards the his direction. A blood arrow pierced through the air with astonishing degree, instantly prating through his head like a bullet, creating a finger sized hole in his skull.


    David then used blood Web to guide his blood and the blood of the corpse into his own body, absorbing it and then growing stronger in the process. He couldn''t help but marvel at the day he would reach level seven in his Vampire and werewolf body. By then, he would be a real hybrid and would possess every ability they had.


    Just by shocking blood, he would be able to advance by leaps and bound in his vampire body and by eatingrge about of meat and blood, his werewolf side would also advance. But first, he would have to be an integrated Phaser by breaking through the Hexa-gene and then he would be a real ancient monster.


    Grabbing the storage rings from both of the corpses, David turned around to disappear into the forest. Although he couldn''t careless if anyone saw him murder the two people, the fact that there was a peak-earth realm expert in this domain had him slightly worried. Since he had already seen one old monster at the peak earth realm, what''s to say that there might not be other old monsters that had appeared here, looking for ways to extend their lifespan and breakthrough to the heaven stage.


    * * * * *


    Outside the sacred domain, at a particr ce where a sect had ced its camp, waiting for it''s students toe out from the sacred dimension even stronger.


    A middle aged man was seated cross legged, his breathing was five times as slow as a normal human being but as he inhaled. His nose seem to be a ck hole as they instantly devoured the energy that existed between heaven and earth and then he exhaled what deme to be empty air but if one where to look closely, one would be able to see tiny bits of impurities in his exhale.


    The man was cleansing his mortal body with every breath he took, almost bing one with heaven itself as he breathed slowly. He was one of the heaven ranked expert that had assisted in opening the sacred domain for the younger generation to enter.


    Suddenly, his eyes flew open, making his tent bellow and p as though a sort of wind had swept past it. The man gazed downwards at the three stone vermilion colored medal in his hands. Two were still intact, while one had suddenly split in half and then turned to ashes.


    The middle aged man froze for a second as he whispered. "Elder Chyou, you can rest in peace, who


    ever killed you would be unable to escape death."


    The man seem to have determined that the person called Elder Chyou wasn''t killed but instead murdered. With that, the man closed his eyes and then resumed his cultivation.


    With the weakening of the seal, the various sect that had appeared had their one motives foring here. The most informed once would already be aware of the information while other weak sects weren''t able toe across this sort of information therefore allowing such an opportunity to pass.


    The scared domain was a ce of wonders. If one have the strength, then one can gain anything within the domain, but if oneck the strength, one can only waste one''s time and even life at that ce.


    * * * * *


    David had sliced apart a part of a mountain to make a cave for himself. The process had been smooth and the sharp flying de he had refined fromst Chyou''s storage ring made it even more easier to slice apart a mountain side.


    David had created this ce to check what was in Lady Chyou''s storage ring. As a peak-earth realm expert, she would definitely posses lots of treasures within her storage rings.


    David sat cross-legged and proceeded to, imbued the storage ring with his mental energy. There was a form of resistance there, but since the owner of the storage ring was dead, the resistance wasn''t so strong anymore.


    Increasing his mental energy a little instantly broke through the little resistance that. A space instantly formed in David''s mind and he could see a space that was the size of arge room.


    Inside the room, David''s eyes widened and he saw different types of treasures in the room. The gold that was in the storage space made David''s mind go numb. His mental energy enveloped the gold, allowing him to urately make out the amount of gold bills within the storage.


    It was more than 512,000 gold coins. Even for an heaven realm expert, this amount of money was too much. One could even create a sect with this type of money at hand.


    When David''s mind finally calmed down, he checked the other things within the storage ring. He saw different precious resources within the storage ring. Even ones that he couldn''t recognise.


    There were also other mental art books from Mortal realm grade to high earth realm grade mental arts.. He had definitely struck it rich this time.

 Chapter 453 - Twin Flaming Serpents!

    David''s mind reeled. Together with the mental arts within the storage rings and the one in his memory, he now had two high-grade earth mental art skills, two mid-grade ones and five low-grade metal arts.


    This is already an impressive lot and was enough to open a new sect elsewhere without having to worry about having the aid of massive amounts of earth realm experts willing to be an elder of the sect just for the chance to practice an earth grade mental art skills.


    With a low grade earth mental skills, experts of the same realm would instantly be defeated in single move but the downside is that, one might spend one''s entire lifespan trying to learn the earth grade skills which was why although earth grade skills were alluring, not everyone would fight for the opportunity to possess them, only the talented ones will.


    Beforeing to this continent, he and the other students had been assigned missions and one of the mission was to bring back as much mental art techniques as they possibly can.


    Although that had been part of an exchange arrangement, both the academy and the institute had their own scheme and agendas in mind.


    Submitting just one earth grade mental art skill to the institute was enough to garner enough contribution points for one to live the rest of his life in luxury.


    Out of the earth realm mental skills, he took one of the high grade earth rank mineral art skills out. The one he had witnesseddy Chyou used. David couldn''t peel his eyes off if it and ever since he witnessed the astonishing power, he had been hooked by it in an instant.


    With his palm was a thin book twice the size of an ordinary book. There was only a hundred pages there, but the drawings if the ming serpents in there was extremely life-like as thought it was about to jump out of the book to reality.


    The name of the technique was Twin ming Serpent. At the beginning stages, one could form two ming serpents that was five meters long and use it to attack the opponent, in the middle stages, one could form two me serpents that was thirty meters high and use it to kill one''s opponent, while at the highest state, the Ultimum state, the size of the ming serpent would be in control of the user.


    One couldpress the size of the me serpents and make it as small as a meter or increase the size to be asrge as a hundred meter radius, instantly reducing the opponent to ash with its high temperature!


    David could not help but gulp down on his own spit. If he could learn this technique and possibly evenbine it with phantom de, the strength would drastically increase and his opponent would never know what hit them.


    David was excited, but he calmed him self down by using his breathing technique. When he was finally calm, he ced the book containing the Twin ming serpent back into his storage ring.


    He knew his priority at the moment and was well aware that he needed to increase his mental energy by breaking through to the earth realm. The energy and power within his gene had been suppressed in here and even his strength and speed had also been suppressed. If it weren''t for the fact that his body structure hadpletely changed and was already one with his hybrid form, he might not have been able to phase into his any of his forms.


    Seeing a peak earth ranked expert here has left him so what worried. Although he had taken care of her, the fact was that he had caught her unawares. While she might be unable to injure him, not to mention kill him, if she had been very careful, he wouldn''t have able to touch her in the slightest if she had kept her distance.


    Which meant that if he met other peak earth expert here and he or she turns out to be very carful, the situation would be problematic. David knew he can''t rely on his raw strength to kill his opponent anymore, the only thing left was his metal energy.


    If he could advance to the earth realm and practice his a few high and mid grade earth ranked mental art technique to the highest level, he should be able to threaten kill mid-earth realm experts and possibly threaten Peak-earth realm experts.


    Combining it with his gic abilities, killing or possibly heavily injuring a peak-earth realm expert should be a problem.


    After contemting so deeply, David immediately got to work. He wasn''t at the stage where he could advance immediately since he had just advanced to the peak-mortal realm. If he wanted to advance again, It would be quite problematic for him to advance so sudden as his foundation would be shaky and his mental energy wouldn''t be so pure and thick.


    Therefore, David chose to remain at the peak-mortal realm until his mind and body merge,pletely getting used to his strength and ready for another advancement.


    David took back the Twin ming Serpent manual and proceeded to read through it. As time passes, he was getting more and more amazed at the ingenuity of the creator of this technique, the technique is very powerful.


    In the process of making the ming serpents, the two des are repeatedly struck against each other, making the creating cast amounts of sparks in the air and then, a mental energy acts as a fuel to increase the temperature and the destructiveness of the des, with the the massive brainwaves forming a phenomenon that it wasn''t just two des attacking but it was actually two living serpents made entirely of mes.


    Times passes by rapidly within the sacred domain. ughters were a verymon urance within the domain while plunder was second nature to the strong against the weak. Several weak students gathered together to form groups to search for treasures while the shared it amongst each other.


    There were also cases of teammates backstabbing each other at the final moment, and leading to conflicts and eventually leading to the group disbanding.


    It had been several hours David hade out of his seclusion. While it was hard for others to quickly practice earth grade techniques in a short period of time, it was exceptionally very easy for David.


    Within the span of one month, he had reached the highest level of three mid earth ranked mental art techniques, the ultimum state.


    The first one was the Floating Wind technique, which was a technique that allows the user to glide through the air as though one was floating on the air. It was a technique basically made for flying through the air using just mental energy.


    The second technique was the Dark Sky mental art skill. At the beginning stages, one could reap an experts life in dark night and the opponent wouldn''t even see iting. It waspletely invisible during the night but absolutely useless during the day. It was even stated that a peak earth realm expert had once used it to kill an heaven realm expert.


    Comprehending this technique to the highest state would create a dark veil that would nket the sky of a kilometer radius, depending on one''s mental energy capacity, making the user to be able to utilise this skill even during the day.


    The third skill was the Crimson Petal technique. It was an absolutely sinister technique that creates an illusion of a petal in mid-air. Once it strikes the opponent, no matter how light the injury might be, blood will gush out diem that direction like a geyser and they will bleed to death in just thirty seconds if the injury wasn''t attended to in time.


    David was very satisfied with these techniques, but he hadn''t only used his time to practice the mid-grade earth ranked techniques, he had also practiced the high-tier earth grade techniques to but he only managed to practice them to the mid state.


    They took too much of his time and if he decided to reach the Ultimum state in both the ming serpent technique, and the Blinking Sword technique, he would need at least a month to two months to reach that level.


    David sighed as he thought, using sword kinesis to tear apart the grasses in his way. The technique he was most excited to use was the blinking sword art. It was exactly as its name implied.


    Immediately the sword technique was executed, the air would rippled with a silent bang and the flying de wound immediately disappear into thin air. The next time the de would appear, it wound appear right in the body of the target. Silent and deadly, almost as though it was teleporting.


    As David was deep in thought, his expression changed slightly and he immediately raised his head to look upwards.. Far off in the skies, a bright light prated the clouds, forming sown sort of piller in the air, distorting the clouds with its power.

 Chapter 454 - Treasure Gate!

    The pir wasn''t exactly bright and from David''s position, it was really a bit hard to see through all the tall trees. But David was different. His senses had been exceptionally tempered through numerous training, smelling or seeing within a kilometer radius was his limit when he was at his prime.


    But due to gic and physical restraints continuously ced in him while in here, his senses had diminished by a great amount. But seeing, smelling or hearing things within a hundred meter radius was of no problem to him.


    His thoughts spun as he gazed at the pir of light that looked seemingly far away but still visible as it pierced through the skies.


    The pir remained only for a breathe of time, but with David''s fast reflexes, it was more than enough for him to roughly gauge the position the light wasing from.


    The pir of light might just be a sign to signify the birth of a legendary treasure or a very high grade miraculous herb or possibly other things, but there should be great treasures there.


    But David didn''t rush to go there. Although the light wasn''t too bright form afar, it would still have attracted quite the number of attention. There might even be the possibility that the hidden peak-earth realm expert would have seen the pir of light and be attracted to it.


    After a few moments of contemtion, David suddenly chuckled. What is there to contemte about? Although he might not be able to kill peak-earth realm expert in a fair fight, they wouldn''t be able to kill him either!


    Even if he stood there and let them attack, it was u know if there attacks would be able to injure him or not.


    Thinking up to here, David threw everything to the back of his head and activated the Floating wind technique. His body suddenly rose an inch off the ground. David felt as though his body was weightless, it was as though he had be one with the wind with his weight bing just slightly denser than air. Kicking his foot off the ground, his body suddenly shot forwards like a bullet.


    He tore through countless massive weeds and grass and with his superb control over his body and his super eyesight, he was able to avoid the trees in his way. If it weren''t for the fact that Flint my be injured along the way by the thorns and grass in his way, David would have used his fastest speed since he didn''t know how fast he truly was if he activated the Floating Wind at the ultimum state.


    * * * * *


    In a particrlyrge area of the sacred domain, there was arge gate that had suddenly popped up with a massive surge of mental energy, shooting through the skies as though wanting to tear apart the void.


    During the time before the gate emerged from deep within the ground, there had been two group of roughly twenty groups in each sides, fighting and killing each other as they fought over a grade three Scarlet Morn pill.


    The pill had ignited a bloody battle with each other, causing them to fight to the death. The pill was able to ignites one''s hidden potential and then raising that person''s talent by a whole level. If someone who had no talent in practicing mind techniques ingest the pill, practicing mind techniques wouldn''t be so difficult anymore. In fact, that person''s talent would surpass that of an ordinary talent in an academy.


    And an already talented individual ingest the pill and digests it, then that''s person''s talent would also rise by a level. It could be seen why there was such a bloody battle ongoing here.


    But then, the fights had been suddenly disrupted when therge gate rose up from within the ground right in the middle of the group, with bright light shooting through the skies like arge piller.


    That was how the fight had been somehow settled. But in just a few minutes after the light had dessicated to nothing, experts started jumping out from the wood, attracted by the sudden emergence of light.


    In just an hour, there was almost two hundred people standing before the gate.


    It was then David arrived, he stood at the tiny branches if arge tree. The beach was half as thin as a baby''s finger, but David stood at the tip. It was as though he was as weightless as a mosquito but what was weird was the fact that he was a thousand times the size and weight of a mosquito.


    His hands to his back as he swayed ording to the flow of the tree branch. David furrowed his brows slightly as he gazed the massive amount of people already at the site. He then fixes his gaze at therge golden gate that was more than 50 meters tall and wide.


    The golden gate was closed. It seems it wasn''t the appropriate time for it to open yet, or one simply needed activate a mechanism before the gates open.


    David thought for a bit and glided down from the top of the tree like a weightless leaf. He walked vigntly past the crowds and went ahead to a more closer tree that was rtively empty. Within the crowds, he recognised some peopleing from the same academy as he.


    Expressionless, he began to look through the crowds, looking for a figure that worth lots of contribution points. And in a few minutes, he had seen up to five people with rtively high contribution points if he managed to kill them, then the his contribution points would increase, then he could use them to retrieve various mental arts, treasures, pills and herbs.


    As he was think of obtaining even more precious treasures, he became happy as he scanned the crowds of disciples standing at a safe distance from each other.


    David''s smile froze like a doll as his eyesnded on a particr individual.


    A malicious smile formed on David''s face and his eyes gradually turned sinister as he whispered. "Vathar."


    A young man with golden hair, really handsome face together with the otherworldly aura he had on him, making him, look like some sort of celestial as he rested on a tree branch. It was as though he couldn''t careless about anything.


    There were other people from the same academy surrounding him, giving him praises and ttering him unceasingly. What was most astonishing was the fact that he had reached the Early-earth realm. This was a sort of a shocking news.


    While most people used their entire lives to reach breakthrough the mortal bounds and transcend into an earth ranked practitioner, Vather had done so in just a few months which showed just how talented he was.


    Even David had luckily reached the peak-mortal realm through a series of fortuitous encounter but Vather had steadily reached the Early earth realm, and judging from how calm his brain waves were, he had reached the realm for a while now.


    David''s pupils seem to changed and his expression bore a strange sort of smile, one that radiated massive amount of hidden bone chilling killing intent.


    Suddenly, Cathar seem to have sensed something. Hezily shifted his head and then as though he knew, his gaze immediately met David''s gaze. And from more than three hundred meters away, they eyes met one another.


    Vather immediately recognised who David was, he could also sensed the prating killing intent hidden behind his smile.


    Hezily nced at David from the corner of his eyes. He wasn''t the least but flustered, bit was he concerned. To him, David could have been a good asset to him, but since David refused his offer, then there was no use for an unruly asset like that to continue living.


    He proceeded to ignore David, the arrogant expression on his face bing even denser as he took his gaze from him.


    David saw Vather''s reaction clear and square. But he wasn''t particrly annoyed nor was he angry. In actual fact, he was happy. If Vather had suddenly changed to a good person all if a sudden, then that would be even more troublesome.


    His smile couldn''t be anymore cold. He removed his gaze from that direction and faced other direction. "Freta isn''t here either, seems like she has been transported somece rtively far. Likewise the others too." David held his chin as he thought.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground rumbled and began to shake violently. It was as though there was an enormous serpent swimming freely in the ground.


    Ka! Ka! Ka!


    The were multiple sounds of rusty metal, breaking apart from each other.


    "Look! The gate is opening!" someone who was more perspective noticed this chang and immediately shouted our loud.


    Everybody''s attention was Immediately piqued and they fixed their gazed at the gate that was opening. Massive amount of dust rose up, blocking the site of quite a few numbers of people.


    But there was still a few set of people that seem to be able to see through the dust and their gazending directly at the opening gate and David was apart of them. Their breaths quicken as they saw the gates open.


    ''Treasures, here Ie!''

 Chapter 455 - Cosmic Explosion: Star Collapse

    The ground trembled as though an earthquake was happening as the gates released multiple booming sounds, echoing in all directions as they divided into two and slid vertically upwards and downwards.


    The dust finally settled and the crowd could finally gain insight to the gates. The entrance was entirely pitch ck, like dark hole. It was entirely shaped like a dragon''s mouth.


    Frightening and terrifying. But that wasn''t enough to hinder the determined crowds.


    "Go!"


    "Charge!"


    "Get out of my way!"


    It was hard fro say who moved first, but there was no need for anyone to say anything as the entirely crowd charged with the force of a thousand soldier towards the gate, shoving and pushing the more slower one''s away. No one wants to be left behind as the treasure inside the hidden gates might have been ripped by another person entirely before the got there.


    David was also amongst the crowd of people, but he didn''t move the fastest, there was no saying how dangerous what was behind the gates could be. David preferled the others testing the waters first. If there''s danger, then he would be made aware of it since others had gone in before him.


    David mixed into the crowd and seeing as more than twenty percent of the five hundred people had gone into the dragon mouth shaped entrance, David finally decided it was time to make an entry.


    The ck hole swallowed him in a single gulp and David felt his senses getting disoriented and he felt as if he had entered through ayer extremely thick of void, passing through the multiple nodes in space as he broke through time and space as he transversed across multiple dimensions.


    Noticing this feeling, David''s eyes that had automatically closed instantly opened despite the extremely thickter of force tightly surrounding his body''s aperture and pores. In that moment, David felt his mind blown away. He could see!


    Colours of multiples and cosmic rays overwhelmed his senses. He was like a tiny grain of sand in this gigantic universe. The whole surrounding was a blur as his body sped through countless verses and dimensions.


    David immediately fell into a daze. As though his mind hadprehended something he shouldn''t have. A unique type of force seemingly started generating from his body. In that unique state ofprehension, David suddenly felt the imminent threat of certain death.


    His eyes immediately snapped back to his senses as he checked his situation. He could see that his body which was moving at the speed of lightyears was about to approach a node in space. The node was a thin crack that is impossible to see with the naked eyes unless one has the talent for it or had seeminglyprehended a certain part of spacew.


    As his body was approaching the node. The speed at which he was moving was suddenly decreasing and then, multiple cracks started around the thickyer of force that was propelling and protecting him from the vicious and force in space. A human body cannot withstand being in space itself as it would immediately explode andpress into meat paste.


    David was well aware of this and his heart began pounding as he saw the cracks around his protectiveter of invincible force continued to expand. From the speed which he was going, and from the speed at which the cracks was spreading, he would not be able to reach the node before his body is no longer protected by that force and then be exposed to space.


    Then, it was just a matter of whether he would immediately explode or certain part of his body would explode first before other parts explode, increasing his pain by multiple fold, since his body was far more stronger than that of ordinary person.


    Multiple thoughts crosses across his mind and with the speed of his thinking capability, thousands of scenarios passed through his head but with the probability he had calcted, there was less than 5 percent chance he would be able to survive this.


    Just David was about to fall into despair, he heard a voice speak into his mind. "Your Combat suit and your Sky walker, use it now!"


    It was Hazel! David didn''t even ask why Hazel had been ignoring him for the past few months and hadn''t spoken to him, he immediately opened up his storage ring and took out hisbat suit.


    Putting in the on the helmet, the Combat suit was instantly activated but that wasn''t all, David grabbed the pair of boot and put on both boots without hesitation. Although it was extremely tough to do so with the kind of speed he was moving with, with the control of his body and with the peril of death he managed to do it.


    He immediately activated the thrusters to the highest level. Multiple sts of blue mes spewed out from the soles of the sky walker. As though that wasn''t enough, the output of the Sky walker immediately converted. There was a massive work done by the mechanical equipment as the entire body of the two boots mechanically transformed into two huge solid gigantic rocket boosters. David had gotten this new model of Sky walker when he was about to leave the institute.


    With this, David''s speed increased explosively, but with the speed his body had been moving at previously, it was barely enough to do anything.


    "Its not enough! Activate the Sacrificial Thrust! Do it now!" Hazel voice was snappy, but David wasn''t the least bit annoyed, he immediately did as she said without hesitation.


    The Sacrificial Thrust is the final mode of the Sky walker, gaining a massive amount of speed in exchange for the rapid decline in durability of the Sky walker.


    Rumble!


    The sky walker immediately transformed once more. David''s two feet seem to have turned to mas as they met each other. The skywalker released arge amount of mechanical sound as it transformed once more. Instead of there being two thrusters, the skywalkerbined together to form one singlerge and gigantic thruster that was more than half David''s figure. In that moment, David''s moving speed exploded!


    With this speed, it was certain he would reach the node before the force around his body explodes, but David was still feeling restless. He immediately used the highest level of Floating Wind, making his body''s weight decrease to that of a feather''s instantly making him thrust forwards with even more speed.


    David''s heart was finally calmed. When he gazed at the space once more, he was secretly terrified by it. There wasn''t a single beauty in his eyes anymore. To him, the space was like a terrifying beast seeking to rip lives from people!


    Finally, David could feel he was very close to node. From his calctions, he guessed he was less than 500 kilometers away from the node which was considered very near.


    Suddenly, a sh of light was reflected off David''s helmet, making David''s close his eyes from the brightness. After a second, he opened his eyes only to see that more than a few lightyears away. There seem to be an explosion of a what seem to be like a star nearby. The eruption released massive amounts of energy that rippled through out the entire part of the space, creating a bright and luminous disy of cosmic res.


    David eyes opened wide and he was immediately put in awe by its beauty. It was as though millions of colorful and bright fireworks had exploded in space. Multiple cosmic rays spread out in all directions, forming what seem to be auroras with its mystifying colours. The beauty itself was mystifying and certainly terrifying.


    David was in awe but then, his expression changed drastically. "Fuck! What''s that!?"


    "It''s the copse of a star, supernova." Immediately, the blood drained out of David''s face.


    Although he didn''t know much about space, he knew that the copse of any star would immediately form arge back hole, determined by the size of the star and the gravitational force around the star. Sucking in everything around a few light years radius like an ancient devouring beast.


    David''s expression changed for the worse. Immediately this thought shed through his mind, a pitch ck small hole started to take form, right at the center of the explosion.


    At first, it was the size of a human''s head but it rapidly expanded as it sucked in a massive amount of star dust and debris making teh ck hole expand even more at a terrifying pace.


    "Fuck!" David immediately streamlined his body, making it easy for his body to move through space effortlessly. But that was barely enough to increase his speed.


    In just about twenty seconds David has transversed tens of kilometers when a terrifying gravitational pill slowly started to build up around David, slowly attracting the little debris of meteorite around him.


    As the gravitational pull wasn''t that strong, David''s body was barely affected by it, and he was able to move several hundreds of kilometers without being really affected. Until finally the gravitational pull around him got intense, instantly slowly down his speed!


    Sweat began seeping out from David''s forehead as he clenched his fist and hands tightly. "More, just a little bit more!"

 Chapter 456 - Spatial Ability

    Crack!


    The protectiveter of force shielding his body increasingly cracked rapidly, even more faster than before.


    At this rate, it was simply impossible for David to reach the spatial node before the shield cracks apart.


    David''s slow heart rate began to pound even faster. The closer he got to the node, the slower his speed get and the faster the protective shield cracks. The gravitational force creates by the ck hole kept reducing his speed, trying to pull him away from his flight path.


    The most beautiful thing he had even seen had easily turned into an angel of death, ready to reap his soul away.


    Now David was beginning to regret being curious and opening his eyes in the beginning.


    Just as he was five kilometers away from the tiny less than visible spatial nodes, the thick shield around his body showed signs of shattering and David spected that it would shatter in less than ten seconds.


    "Ten."


    David''s heart instantly stilled and he closed his eyes.


    "Nine."


    He closed his eyes and controlled his breathing.


    "Eight."


    His body grew rxed and it was as though the threat of death wasn''t upon him.


    "Seven." To an outsider, it was as though David had given up on living again as the threat of death loomed over him.


    Time passed but to David, it seem like an eternity was upon him.


    "Three."


    In that simple moment, David''s eyes snapped open sharply as his gaze crossed across space like a razor de.


    "Arrgh!"


    His still heart suddenly roared into life like an engine as his heart beat pounded repeatedly in his chest.


    In just a second, his heart rate had reach from nothing to 600CPM! There was no warning as his muscles bulged andyers of scales and furs erupted out from within his body, covering every inch of his body.


    His height grew to an astonishing five meters and that wasn''t all,rge terrifying veins bulged out from his body, forming what seem to be blood pattern and congealed over his head, forming the word ''King''.


    In just one second, David had turned into a terrifying monster, straight out of a fantasy novel, with pupils one of red and the other golden.


    In the next second, he roared explosively creating arge amount of visible ripple that exploded through space.


    He had stimted his genes and veins and had activated the tenth star at that moment.


    But to David, that didn''t seem to be enough to preserve his life. "Silver Body."


    As though that was not enough, he activated another skill. "Burning Blood."


    RUMBLE!


    His body rapidly turned crimson, like a prawn that was been fired. The shield around his body directly shattered into pieces and even space started to ripple under the massive power contained within just one body.


    David felt an extremely potent and terrifying strength course through his veins, muscles and blood. It was as though he had turned into a god and could reduce space into nothingness in the blink of an eye. But with this power, he could feel his veins exploding into multiple pieces, his organs burning as though there was a fire withing him. All he wanted to do was to survive.


    BOOM!!!


    The shield around his body directly shattered into pieces and even space started to ripple under the massive power contained within his body.


    David could instantly feel space congealed on his skin. A tightening sensation, crawling over his every skin, threatening topress him into a ball of tiny pastries made of blood and bones. It was as though there was the forces of a thousand mountain enclosing and entrapping him in a cage.


    Pop!


    His left eye exploded into bloody meat paste. David gritted his teeth and endured through the pain but by his calctions, he wasn''t going tost very long. There was even a certainly type of chilling frost seeping through his hardened skin even with the silver body, the frosty air managed to get under his skin.


    He was now half a kilometer away from the node when the Sky walker propelling him immediately exploded to pieces, creating arge amount of explosion that covered David''s feet, but it was barely able to do any damage to his fur.


    David was thrusted forwards even more by the explosion.


    Pop!


    His second eye instantly exploded.


    "Hmph!" David snorted in pain, but he kept pushing forwards and finally, he was before the spatial node, just a few meters away.


    It was then a massive but invisible gravitational field locked onto him. David was instantly put into despair! It was the ck hole, it had already expanded to the size of tworge sunsbined together, sucking every thing within the radius of a few light years into its hole.


    He was just a few centimeters aways from living, full of up when he had been suddenly throated into a bundle of despair.


    "No! I can''t die like this!"


    He gritted his teeth and desperation shed through his balless eyes that was dipping down fats and tissue. David grabbed a single vial of blood from his storage ring and immediately swallowed the vial together with the ss container.


    Thrusting his hands downwards, David''s voice was cold as he said only one word. "Explode."


    His fingers instantly ruptured, creating a massive explosion that propelled his body forwards, but he was still a distance away from the node.


    It was as though David had turned into a demon as he roared ruthlessly! "Explode! Explode! Explode!!!"


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    His entire arm ruptured, into white mist of bones and a little bit of blood.


    Darkness instantly swallowed him as he entered through the node, armless and blind.


    Boom!


    David felt ground beneath his feet and he immediately copsed to the ground on one kneel.


    He could hear the murmuring of several people, talking about passing a trial, but no one gave the mind to look at him. They''ve seen hundreds of people falling to the ground after exiting the teleportation, it wasn''t a rare sight therefore, no one cared to look at him.


    Instead, they focused their gazes and attention on the seven doors that was before them.


    Sensing that no one was paying attention to him, David quickly reverted back to his original size and left to stay at a ce where there was barely anybody left. As he walked pain coursed through every fibre of his skin. Stinging and massive pain.


    The moment he sat down, he immediately done in arge robe using mental energy, thereby covering up his armless body and fell unconscious.


    After an unknown period of time, David felt something and he opened his eyes, gazing upwards.


    Before him, there was a youth in golden robes standing arrogantly before him with threeckeys behind him.


    "Hehe, for you to dare sleep before Lord Kong, you just be truly courting death, give me all your storage rings and I will- kuuuk!"


    Blood sttered and four heads flew.to the skies before rolling on the floor.


    Three thuds sounded as the three headless bodies mmed to the ground. The various people there weren''t really surprised. Many people had died during the trial while many others had died at the hands of others, David killing three people.


    But they hadn''t noticed that David had frozen where he sat. David eyes were wide open. He wasn''t surprised about the fact that his arm had grown back neither was be surprised that his eyes had regenerated perfectly.


    What surprised him was the fact that he was able to kill two early-earth rm and two peak-mortal realm expert in a single strike.


    It was as though... as though his flying des had teleported, slicing straight into their necks. David immediately broke out into a smile.


    He finally thought of something. "I didn''t encounter a cmity for nothing." his gain had also been enormous.


    He had somewhatprehended the simplest of spacews. Although this had been the main reason if his cmity in the first ce, it was still worth it.


    He could somehow see ripples in the air. Ripples which are totally invincible to the naked eye. But it was visible to him. It was like shortcuts to various paths.


    But then, David frowned and he willed the flying de tond within his palm. Several cracks had appeared on the flying de and David knew without a doubt that it was already useless as he wouldn''t be able to use it in directbat since that would just be courting death.


    "Seems like the de''s material is too weak and can''t withstand the force of space." David thought.


    He needed a better and stronger one if he wanted to check out his new ability. But, that would be forter.


    For now, he needed to fully recover. His body was so weak that any Triple-Phaser gene would be able to destroy him, especially with the gic suppression in this space.


    If he hadn''t taken that potent blood when he did, forcefully activating his gic regeneration, he might have remained a cripple and a blind.

 Chapter 457 - Trial By Fire

    Clearly, no one needed to emphasis to David that being a cripple and a blind in such a dangerous environment was spelling doom to one''s head.


    Which was why David hadn''t hesitate to use hisst bottle of insta-heal mixed with blood he hadpressed from several powerful beings.


    It as already a hard toe by life-saving treasure and to David, it was already one life lost, naturally he was feeling extremely pained. The Combat suit had also exploded a few seconds he was exposed to space, naturally the ache he was feeling in his heart wasn''t a small one.


    Finally, David turned his focus towards his surrounding. There was now a little more than a thousand people who was gathering at a veryrge clearing. It was more than ten times that of a football field.


    Thend was barren and the sky was red as though it was bleeding. Its almost as if... "This is another?"


    David unconsciously muttered. His eyes immediately widened as he thought of what this could mean. It meant that travelling throughs was possible and that earth was just a fiction of his imagination or an illusion.


    David breathed out roughly and calmed himself down. He then took his focus to the sevenrge ck doors. There wasn''t really any difference between the seven doors and David even heard whispers that the seven doors were the same.


    From the information he had gathered so far from eavesdropping, anyone who passes through a door would have to undergo a trial and no matter how fast the person enters, he or she would never encounter the person that had previously entered.


    It was as though with every person that passes through the doors, they were magical put in their own space to undergo the trial without disturbing or meeting other people that were going through with their own trial simultaneously.


    David had already missed the opportunity to be on eif the few ones that were able to enter through those doors. While you can exit the doors after passing several trials, one would still have to start directly from the beginning.


    Every person had only three chances to enter the trial and three chances to forfeit after which, the doors would reject that person by casting the person out.


    Numerous people had been casted out already and unable to enter through the seven doors anymore. They all had no choice but to observe the rest of the people undertaking their own trials. There was no way for them to exit this space and they all assumed when the winner of the trial appears, they would all be sent back to the sacred domain. This reddish was enough to cause goosebumps to the sensitive people.


    Right above the seven doors, numerous dark dull dot light shone, indicating the amount of people undergoing the first level of the trial, but less yellow dots were visible this time. While at the third trial, less than 500 students had made it to the third level while at the fourth level, 200 plus orange dots were above the seven doors, indicating the amount of people that were truly at the fourth level.


    The highest level a student had reach was the seventh level. But no one knew who that person was since the trial gave no further information about the people partaking it''s trial by fire.


    David sat cross-legged at a particr position. He had long since switched his location since the smell of blood from the corpses kept on distracting him.


    After he had healed about 50 percent of his body strength, David stood up without minding the crowds of students entering and exiting the doors, he headed straight for one of the trial by fire doors.


    "Hey! Watch were you are going!" Someone shouted and David''s left hand flew towards the left side. In his grasp was a smooth and silky white hand that had somehow managed to trlear a hole through his robes and attempting to steal the storage rings he had kept hidden.


    Gaclzing upwards, David saw a fairly beautiful youngdy gazing at him innocently but with eyes ring secretly murder at him.


    David instantly scoffed. There was no need to be merciful at people like this.


    Snap!


    A terrified scream tore though the air as thedy hurriedly withdrew her hand with tears on her face. Her left hand had been disfigured and was bending in an awkward direction.


    David didn''t let this bother him, neither did the scream truly bothered the thousands of people in therge field. Since thedy''s scream was just a needle in the haystack of noises.


    David breathed out roughly and pushed the third door open, but it didn''t bulge. David paused.


    This could only mean that the amount of people within that door had reached the limits it can handle. He''d have to go through the other doors.


    David arrived at the fourth dark door and pushed it open.


    Instantly, he felt light warped and a great darkness engulf him. After a few seconds, light tore through space, using air as medium as it illuminated the entire surroundings.


    David was now standing on a small field that was filled withrge luscious grasses and weeds unlike the barrennd that was outside.


    "Hmm." David touched his chin, deep in thought. He actually was thinking about why there would be so much difference with the outside and the inside of the trial.


    Suddenly, his eyes twitched and his nose red. A sickening smell assaulted his nose and he seem to hear sounds from a few hundreds of meters away firm him.


    David frowned in disgust but he didn''t want to turn off his sense of smell as that was also part of hisbat ability.


    Gradually, he turned around to see where the sound wasing from. It was then a one meter Demonic rabbit appeared in his field of vision.


    It seem to be extremely starved as it gazed at David with a crazed look of hunger, but it''s fur is extremely luscious and its skin protruded tiny spikes on its back.


    Beifre David could finah analysing his opponent, the beast immediately leapt at him, baring its sharp fangs at his neck.


    "Go." David''s flying de tore through the air with immense speed and without warning, it sliced the demonic rabbit into two.


    Two thuds sounded as the separated bodynded in each side of David''s body. Using mental energy, David shielded himself from the rain of blood, avoiding a single bit of blood to ssh on his skin.


    The beast had been extremely weak since it was just a rank one demonic beast.


    Bang!


    There was a sh of light and a single door appeared not too far from him.


    David paused for a breathe of time before heading towards the door. Dvaud was once more engulfed in darkness as he stepped into the door.


    Before him was a ce simr to the first trial, there wasn''t much of a difference between the two space, but a different kind of smell assaulted his senses, making him frown even deeper. The smell was even stronger than the demonic rabbit by one level.


    He had already determined the location of the beast and instantly, his fingers moved. With a slight thought from him, his de ripped through the air, with a sonic st as his flying de directly punctured through the forehead of the beast, directly killing it.


    David didn''t bother about what kind of beast it was as he stepped into the next gate. The beast''s body instantly turned to ash, dissipating alongside the wind.


    In the third trial, David directly met with three rank two beast, David''s expression didn''t change by a single bit. He only furrowed his brows slightly as this was only the third stage of ten trial and it was already this difficult.


    He soared backwards with speed, avoiding a direct sh wit h the three beast and in just a half a second, the three rank two beast fell to the ground with their bodies chopped into two.


    He hadn''t used too much energy in this three stages since he hadn''t even utilized any techniques yet. Stepping to the fourth stage of the trial, his expression changed as the darkness engulfing him hadn''t faded yet, but he voidk sense that there was an attack that was already aimed at him.


    He mmed his foot against the ground, and drifted to the sides, narrowly avoiding a w directly smashing to his face. As the w missed, the ground had a gaping hole in it as the w mmed into it.


    Surprised, David was beginning to get excited as he obeserved his opponent. This was a single beast before him. But it was the Thin Crown One-legged Crow, a rank three Demonic beast.


    It''s speed was said to be one of the fastest, surpassing even ordinary rank four beast and it''s eyesight was the strongest amongst its other grade three counterparts. Its single w was so strong it could tear apart a mountain side, leaving battle scars in its wake.. It was a deadly and a terrifying beast with almost no w in its attack pattern and its defenses.

 Chapter 458 - Rank Four: Stone Ape!

    In the third trial, David directly met with three rank two beast, David''s expression didn''t change by a single bit. He only furrowed his brows slightly as this was only the third stage of ten trial and it was already this difficult.


    He soared backwards with speed, avoiding a direct sh wit h the three beast and in just a half a second, the three rank two beast fell to the ground with their bodies chopped into two.


    He hadn''t used too much energy in this three stages since he hadn''t even utilized any techniques yet. Stepping to the fourth stage of the trial, his expression changed as the darkness engulfing him hadn''t faded yet, but he void sense that there was an attack that was already aimed at him.


    He mmed his foot against the ground, and drifted to the sides, narrowly avoiding a w directly smashing to his face. As the w missed, the ground had a gaping hole in it as the w mmed into it.


    Surprised, David was beginning to get excited as he obeserved his opponent. This was a single beast before him. But it was the Thin Crown One-legged Crow, a rank three Demonic beast.


    It''s speed was said to be one of the fastest, surpassing even ordinary rank four beast and it''s eyesight was the strongest amongst its other grade three counterparts. Its single w was so strong it could tear apart a mountain side, leaving battle scars in its wake. It was a deadly and a terrifying beast with almost no w in its attack pattern and its defenses.


    The Thin Crown One-legged beast defenses was it''s only weakness, making it so that even a Rank two stone ape would be able to seriously injure the beast if it attacked with all its strength. But first, thats under the premises that the rank two aspire is able it catch the first.


    Since its speed is so fast, the Thin crown one-legged beast is considered the king amongst rank three beast ordinary rank three beast or even some four beasts wouldn''t be able to see its shadows. Therefore hitting or killing it seems impossible.


    David stayed vignt. All he could see were after images of the beast as it flew around him in unpredictable circles.


    Suddenly, David felt the silent rush of wind surge from behind him. His fingers twitched and therge flying de before him was like a bullet as it shot behind him with astonishing speed.


    "ng!"


    Sparks flew as the flying de collided with a massive w, stopping the w from mming into his back.


    Caw! Caw!


    The flying beast immediately pped its wings and changed directions as its attack had failed. David meticulously observed his surroundings, not particrly bothered by the rising dust entering through his nose like a fog of smoke.


    Bang!


    The ground suddenly exploded, fragments turning into a massive cloud of smoke, shrouding David''s figure within.


    The flying beast seem to have been stunned as it lost sight of David within the cloud of dust. It remained still in the air for about a second and then it''s eyes revealed a a brutal gleam as it seem to have spotted David, despite being shrouded by the cloud of smoke.


    In an instant, the rank three flying beast dove downward with extreme speed that was further aided by gravity. Its speed was so fast that only its shadow could be perceived, diving into the cloud of dust swiftly with its ws stretched as though it wanted to rip apart the void itself.


    There was a deafening silence thatsted for about half a second and then two thumping sound echoed with the field.


    Blood sprayed out as deep red internal organs littered around the floor. The Thin Crown One-legged beast had been ughtered, with arge slice rip in its stomach.


    The cut was so smooth and sharp, there wasn''t a single blood on his de. The dust settled and David shook his hands, letting the de fall back within his robes.


    The smell of blood and guts rose up in the air, entering into his nostrils, but David wasn''t to bothered by the smell. He had gotten used to the reek of blood, intestine and decayed flesh a long time ago.


    After a few moments, a doorway leading to the fifth floor appeared. David had expected and had gotten used to the darkness as he entered into the sixth floor.


    David''s expression instantly changed. There wasn''t anytime to activate a skill as arge paw the size of a mini mountain mmed into him.


    Boom!


    A three meter crater was instantly created and the debris was a shattered into pure dust.


    Bam! Bam!! Bam!!!


    Roar!!!


    The huge beast formed its huge palms that was even bigger than a roof into fists as it mmed them into its own chest, stomping its feet to the ground, creatingrge pits in the process as it let out a massive roar!


    It seems extremely satisfied with its ambush judging by the look in its face. The dust and debris finally settled after a few seconds.


    Phew!


    As it was celebrating, it suddenly heard a loud whistling sound a few hundred metres from it. The seven meters tall Stone ape turned around to look and surprisingly, it was the puny human it thought it had crushed a few seconds ago.


    It had been David who had let out that whistling sound. He was currently holding a stance with a grave expression on his face. The beast before hum was the rank four stone ape. It is known as the god amongst all rank four beasts due to its extremely imprable defenses, speed and strength. Its speed far exceed that of the Thin Crown One-legged beast as its body was strong enough to directly break through the sonic barrier using its speed and body strength.


    David had avoided the sneak attack earlier owing to the fact that he had practiced the floating wind technique to the highest level therefore he could use the technique without much of an hand seal been used. It was already a part of him.


    With the floating wind technique practiced to the highest level, within the sane rank and even two ranks higher than his, he would never be able to find another that could match his speed. Now that he was also facing another being whose speed was also unmatched within its realm, who knows who the fastest was and who was going to survive.


    There was an extreme look of unsatisfaction on the Stone Ape''s face as it turned around and gazed at David evilly and a slight confusion on its face. During its time here, its had figured out a way to deal with its challenges in only one strike and during its thousands of years since it found out that solution it had always worked and none had passed him before not to talk of escaping a single strike from him.


    Therefore how could it not be angry and confused. Its feet had not even touched the ground when the ground beneath its feet caved in with an explosive bang.


    Suddenly, multiple after images popped up in various locations, but those after images weren''t even clear enough for the human eyes to see as they were also too fast in phasing. Its not because its speed was slow, it was because its speed was simply too fast.


    Rumble!


    It was as if there was a mountain rushing towards David, attempting to crush him until there wasn''t even a particle left of him.


    David was shocked. He didn''t think ten chasm between rank three beasts and rank four beasts would be so wide and powerful. It was as though rank three beasts were ants in the eyes of a rank four beast.


    In the blink of an eye, the stone ape had appeared before David. Time seem to stop as it gazed scornfully down at the puny ant.


    "Human, die!"


    The stone ape pped its palm downwards as though it was swatting away an annoying insect before him.


    RUMBLE!


    The wind shook and a loud whirling sound echoed as it broke through sound barrier it was as though that hand was the judgement of a divine judgement as it pped down from above.


    David''s muscles tensed up. Naturally if he was with his strength and had not be restricted by this domain, matching strength with the ape wouldn''t be such a bad idea as it has been a long while since he had met a beast almost as strong as he was.


    But he had been restricted and his strength severely Limited matching strength with the stone it is no different from courting death.


    David''s fingers were like petals as they struck against each other. In that moment, his body flowed backwards like a like been blown by a raging wind.


    Time seem to slow down and an extremely devilish but enticing looking petal appeared in mid air. It was luscious and its petal so red it couldn''t be anymore crimson.


    Suddenly, one of the petals came off and struck against therge palm of the stone ape!


    BOOM!


    The ground rocked and natured mourned.

 Chapter 459 - Summoning Sun Wukong!!!

    Rumble!


    An explosive shockwave ripples outwards in a circr shape, sting everything in it''s path to pieces!


    The Stone Ape staggered three steps backwards, creating threerge pits that was almost asrge as a well in the process.


    David was shocked. The Crimson Petal was a sinister technique of the mid-earth rank grade. Once it struck the enemy, even a peak earth realm expert would be drained in a couple of seconds. It was a technique that once it reached the highest, if a pseudo-heaven realm expert was hit by a single petal from the full strength of the technique, death was assured within a few seconds if not treated immediately.


    But this Stone Ape merely staggered backwards. Although there was a white mark within its palm, the petal didn''t even prate through its defenses.


    Seeing this, David quickly floated backwards like a leaf. His hand seals kept changing rapidly. Instantly, the now six petal crimson flower rotated rapidly like the spinning de of an helicopter.


    The Stone Ape was momentarily stunned. It couldn''t believe the puny little human that wasn''t even as tall as its palm actually forced its backwards. In the next moment, it''s surprise turned into fury!


    ROAR!


    An explosive roar escaped it''s mouth, and it red at David with a murderous intent. It''s aura suddenly surged and it seem to have activated some sort of skill, making it go berserk. A chilling air of savagery exploded from its body, and and its red eye stared fixated on David.


    The ground beneath it exploded, but the strange thing was that it was still standing there, staring at David. It was actually an after image!


    "Shit!" David''s expression changed drastically. His hand seal changed again and he shouted. "Go!"


    The spinning crimson flower before David immediately turned into a shower of rain as the six petals on the flower flew forwards before him like a meteor shower! Creating a glowing crimson rain of fire in the air as the friction with the air created sparks of destructive me.


    The Crimson petals instantly struck at the space before David at speed that could not be visible to the naked eye. To the eye of an onlooker, it was as though David had been scared to out of his wits and had calcted wrongly, attacking the empty air instead of the monstrous ape that was a distance away, gazing at him.


    BANG! BANG!! BANG!!! BANG!!!


    Deafening explosive sound echoed throughout the entire field as the Crimson raining petals grinded at midair.


    It was the arge figure gradually appeared out of thin air like a ghost. It was the stone ape! The Stone Ape speed had increased drastically to the extent he couldn''t even be seen anymore as he moved.


    With the obstruction of the Crimson petal, it speed had been slowed, allowing David to rapidly retreat backwards.


    Furious! The Stone Ape roared loudly, swiftly mming out rapid session of punches that immediately collided with the Crimson petal.


    But that wasn''t enough to deal with the highest level of the Crimson petal. The petals were like grinding machines as they rotated rapidly at the ape''srge body. As one was being knocked back, the previous one would boomerang back with an even rapid speed, trying to prate through the defenses of the stone ape.


    After a few moments, the stone ape quickly figured out how troublesome the technique was, but since no matter how the petals attack they couldn''t prate through its stone body, it ignored the petals grinding at his skin and immediately headed straight for David.


    David''s expression had turned grave by this point. He had used the highest level of a mid ranked earth technique, but he was still unable to prate through the skin of the stone ape.


    "Truly remarkable. If I wasn''t suppressed by this domain, maybe I would have fought you with the strength of my body alone to get relieve my self of the stress." David shook his head as he thought it was a shame.


    Although the stone ape defenses were godly, David''s true body defenses without the use of strengthening technique or the silver body or any enhancement at all and only his pure human body strength should almost be in par with the stone ape. Albeit a little weaker.


    But it should be fun to fight with the stone ape, utilising his body strength. But that can''t be possible since there was no way for him to ovee the restriction.


    The Stone ape''s hearing was also very sharp. Naturally, it heard David''s muttering. Its fury immediately soared to the heavens. Was the little ant mocking him?


    "Human arrogant! Human die!" The words came out like a buzz, an along with the buzz, there was a sh. The ape had suddenly appeared before David.


    David didn''t panic. Suddenly, two images appeared beside him, side to side forming three exact replica of David. The three clones simultaneously activated the floating wind technique, dispersing with immerse speed towards different directions.


    But before they could get very far, a fist the size of a small car mmed at one of the clones, immediately dispersing back to be mental energy and brain waves.


    Boom!


    A destructive shockwave exploded and anotherrge fist the size of mini car mmed into another David. There was no chance of survival as it was crushed into paste.


    The Stone Ape didn''t wait and check if it had been lucky enough to kill the true David, it stomped its foot to the ground and the earth rumbled loudly.


    Like a demon from hell, it chased down the remaining David with speed that almost defied thews of physics.


    RUMBLE!


    Arge puff of ck odourless smoke rose up from within David''s sealed hands and rose to the skies, nketing an area entire area of a kilometre radius.


    It was as though night had cine as the smoke shrouded the entire skies, like an apocalypse straight from a movie set was approaching and the world was about to suddenly end.


    The Stone Ape was taken aback for a second, but that single second was enough to turn the tide of the battle. David maneuver his body to face the brown Stone Ape.


    "Go!"


    Whoosh!


    There was a loud whistling sound like that of the air surface being torn apart.


    BANG!


    There was no warning, neither was there any sign. A sharp de swiftly mmed into the stone ape! It was as though it had been hit by a train. Its body was flung across the field more than a hundred meter away.


    Without hesitation, David formed another hand seal and arge, sinister and bone chilling crimson coloured petal appeared in mid air. It spun rapidly like a top as it flew across the air.


    The Stone Ape had just gotten up. It was enraged by what had just happened. There wasrge scar on its hand that had blood dripping slowly from it.


    The Stone Ape had very keen senses and had immediately noticed it was about to be severely injured. It had hurriedly used its left hand to shield his body. And how, there was arge scar in its hand. With the mental energy imbued in the attack, the stone ape''s regenerative capability would act very slowly and wouldn''t be able to heal rapidly for a while.


    It was about to go on a rampage when it saw a bewitching red flower with crimson petals on it. A grave sense of threat filled its mind.


    The Stone Ape suddenly came to a halt in an incredible manner. It was as though they had clicked the pause button on its movement and it shed to the side like a demon.


    But it was as if David had anticipated its movements. The flower, changed directions and followed the ape''s movement like a ghost and rapidly closed the distance between them.


    Having no choice, the stone ape raised its hand and pped away at the flower. But what was strange was that the petals rapidly disintegrate with just one p of his, it was as though the technique was many times weaker than previously, so where had it felt the threat of death exactly.


    It was then, it noticed something was wrong. It''s body was getting incredibly heavy. It sensed something and it quickly gazed at the scar in its hand. It was as though he had turned into a blood machine as the scar in his hands pumped out blood at a incredibly speed.


    In its estimation, it still had about 5 second left before it waspletely drained. It raised its head from the ground and gazed at David somewhat calmly.


    Completely blood shot eyes that was filled with a strange sense of calm gazed at David.


    David was momentarily surprised. He couldn''t help but be shocked. Was this even possible?


    "Human, you good. And thank you, but you die." The entire earth instantly calmed as a strange reverberation echoed from within the Stone ape''s body. The dark veil David had activated earlier was uprooted by an invisible force, the dust and wind forcible settled. It was as if they dared not rise against the formidable presence that was being summoned.


    In the next second, the wind warped and the earth rumbled. The cloud started to gather along with the debris of the earth as an image that was a thousand meters tall took form in mid-air.


    The image had an incredibly air of brutality, the air of savagery and ferocity rippled off of him like a smell that refused to rub off.


    The image was of arge monkey that was wearing a wearing arge armour, and held a golden rod that seem to be capable of holding the world its self.


    David''s expression turned pale as he muttered.. "Sun wukong."

 Chapter 460 - Not Only You Can Create Avatars!

    The Legendary myth Sun Wukong made its appearance in a shocking manner.


    In the legends, he was so strong he had charged straight into the Heavens, assaulting and wrecking havoc on Heaven with reckless abandon, almost bing unstoppable!


    David''s expression changed drastically as he remembered the legends. What actually astonished him was the fact that the Stone Ape was actually so deeply connected to its primordial line that it directly summoned the avatar of Sun Wukong at a moment of crises.


    Moreover, he was just at the fifth stage of the trial, was it supposed to be this difficult? Even a peak earth realm expert would have no choice but to die.


    A massive suppression descended, with its radius more than 5 kilometers wide.


    David immediately instantly activated Flowing Wind technique to its highest state. Although Flint''s body might not be able to withstand the chaotic wind, David''s life was on the line and he couldn''t really careless.


    His speed suddenly increased drastically as he shot backwards explosively like a rocket. It was then the thousand meter avatar of Sun Wukong moved.


    It''s head shifted downwards and its eyes locked onto David, mirroring the action if the Stone Ape .


    David suddenly felt a powerful suction force held him in ce and his body halted to a stop. He was unable to move a single muscle.


    Sensing the crises that was about to befall him, David struggled with his body, but he was unable to breakthrough the force holding him down.


    The huge avatar with the golden staff stared at David, it''s red eyes filled with a sense of mockery and disdain, watching David struggle as though it has life of its own. It was very different from the expression of the Stone Ape. It''s golden hair fluttering through the wind.


    David gritted his teeth, he couldn''t possibly die like this. He hadn''t even finished speaking when the Stone Ape''s voice echoed through the surrounding area.


    "Human, die!" The Stone Ape seem as though it was holding a staff on its hand as its smashed down with ferocity and worn itsst breathe.


    In that moment, time seem to stop and Sun Wukong slowly withdrew his golden staff and said with impunity.


    "Puny ant, receive liberation." Sun Wukong''s voice was cold and indifferent, it rumbled amidst the clouds as it roared loudly as though the heavens itself was about to break.


    The avatar mmed its two thousand meters staff downwards at David.


    In that moment, the heavens cried and the wind mourned. Arge rod that seem to have held the heavens by itself swung downwards with fire zing in around its edges due to air friction.


    It was if a piller holding the sky had fallen and was falling right on top of David.


    The feeling of death grew ever so closely and David felt suffocated, he couldn''t breathe! The attack heading his way was smashing away all form of existence, even wind itself gave way.


    Suddenly, David seem to have realised something his eyes suddenly snapped close. After what seem to be an eternity, his eyes snapped back opened and he let out a wildughter.


    "Do you think you''re the only one that can form avatars!?" As his voice rumbled, it sounded like a deep guttural sound, almost like an angry animal.


    Suddenly the suppression that was covering the entire five kilometer radius seem to have been split in half a another form of surpression formed.


    Without warning, the earth rose and the air warped. A cupious amount of what seem to be smoke discharged from David and two avatars that was 500 meter tall formed behind David!


    The first figure was an exact image of David, but had it an incredibly paleplexion with a cold but arrogant expression on his face. Behind the replica of David, a massive bat wing appeared behind the avater.


    The second avatar was entirely different. It was an humanoid beast with all furs in its body. Its golden eyes radiated brutality and wickedness, it couldn''t wait but sink its fang into someone.


    Sun Wukong''s avatar seem rather surprised to see the two avatars, but it''s disdainful expression never lessened. In fact, they seem to have even deepened and there seem to be a trace of yful smile on its face


    David didn''t have the time to examine his avatars, his right and left hand wed upwards without saying a single word.


    Boom! Rumble!!


    The two huge avatars behind him immediately wed up wards towards the oning golden pir.


    In just a quarter second, they had passed Mach 1, the two ws travelled than the waves itself and then broke across the so-called sound barrier producesrge cacophony of sounds, resulting to multiple sonic booms.


    In the blink of an eye, the two ws broke through mach four! That''s four times the speed of sound!


    Rumble!


    The space was being ripped apart and visible ripples could be seen right before the ws! The two ws closed in with the golden rod. One that of a beast, while the other human, but slightly different.


    BOOM!!!


    Time paused for what seem to be like an eternity and then a deafening explosion rang out as a massive shockwave rippled outwards in a circr direction like a sharp disk te.


    The entire ten metre radius was blown to bits as the shockwaves cut through everything in it''s path.


    The two avatar behind David held out for a few seconds before they eventually faded into nin existence. The first one which was an exact replica of David snorted, but remained indifferent as it faded while the humanoid beast roared unwilling before it also faded.


    The image of Sun Wukong had also received damage and its almost aloud color had faded. Just a little bit, and it would have been destroyed.


    "Hu-hu hu!" A strange monkey''sugh rang out in David''s ear and the golden rod smashed down at him ferociously.


    Although the speed of the attack had reduced by eighty percent, the power that was still behind the rod was still creating friction in the air, zing fire as it descended.

 Chapter 461 - Rewarding Loot

    David''s eyes turned bloodshot. Even after he had figured out to form his own avatar, he was still too weak thereby making his avatar also weaker.


    "Aaargh!"


    Veins popped out all over his skin and he immediately transformed into his hybrid form.


    "Burning blood!"


    Red veins exploded out from his skin to cover his hard scales.


    "Sliver body!"


    RUMBLE!


    The air rippled as though it couldn''t withstand the shear power generated from his body.


    Bang! Bang!!


    The ground beneath him exploded as an heavy sword that was bigger than a door appeared in his hand!


    "Die!"


    He swung the de to meet with the golden rod!


    RUMBLE! Peng!!


    David coughed out a mouthful of blood as his body was sent smashing at a huge boulder not too far away from him. The boulder immediately exploded into multiple pieces and dust, scattering in directions.


    His form had been forcibly reverted and the heavy sword had been sent flying else where. Sun Wukong gave another wicked hu-huughter before he faded into nothingness.


    "Cough! Cough!!"


    David spat out pieces of meat in the ground, it was his internal organs that had been torn to pieces and then forcibly coughed out. David looked as though he was one feet away from grave. From this scene, it was obvious he would die in no less than a few seconds.


    The Stone Ape was at itsst breath and was happy to see its enemy following in it''s foot step.


    But it suddenly noticed David struggled to stand up and then slowly started to walk towards its direction with red eyes as concentrated as blood.


    "Not possible!" It was in disbelief! David was supposed to be dead by now seeing the pieces of intestine he spat on the floor. And although he looked just a single step away from death, he was still able to walk.


    David arrived before the stone monkey. There wasn''t any words to be said. He immediately sank his teeth into the body of the stone ape. His teeth broke through the stone skin of the ape and immediately began gulping mouthfuls of blood that was still hidden in its body.


    Darkness filled the Stone Ape''s mind with itsst thought chaotic. It couldn''t understand why David wouldn''t leave him to die in peace and instead chosen to bit his neck... Was that a thing humans do after killing off their enemies? It couldn''t understand.


    David was thirsty. Not for water, but for blood! His internal organs were almost all gone. The internal injury he had received wasn''t anything small. If he was an ordinary human, he would have died after hitting the boulder and wouldn''t have been able to stand up.


    Pain wrecked through his entire body, but the taste and the smell of blood soothing the pain. David directly tire off the Stone Ape''s head to get even more blood.


    Since the Stone Ape was able to summon Wukong directly, it meant that it''s bloodline was very strong and the power within its blood, very potent. It was no different than an insta-heal pill, but sadly, David wasn''t aware of this and had drained him of his blood using the Crimson petal technique.


    David sighed in pain as he saw the ground littered in the Ape''s blood. Suddenly, his eyes glinted and he activated blood Web.


    Instantly, blood flowed out from him and seeped into the ground. Controlling the blood, the blood that spilled over the ground began to reduce. David was using his Blood Web ability to collect the blood.


    He then began to dump the blood into the containers he had in his storage rings. In just a few moments , there was no sign of blood on the ground anymore, they had beenpletely collected by David without wasting a single bit.


    Grabbing the head of the Stone Ape, David''s fingers elongated into a w and he dug through the head of the ape.


    A few secondster, he withdrew his hands with a smile. Within his palm, a tiny blood red stone could be seen on his palm.


    It was a gene nucleus. David smile widened. He was incredibly jealous of the Stone Ape''s ability. When it activated it, it''s speed, strength and defense increased by a massive amount. "It''s probably a strengthening ability." David mulled over it.


    His injuries had yet to bepletely healed. He figured he would heal his injuries first before consuming the gene nucleus.


    David kept it within his storage ring, it was then he noticed something wrong. He immediately checked around and noticed Flint lying not too far away from the broken boulder.


    It was whimpering and shivering softly. David''s expression instantly fell and he appeared before Flint in the blink of an eye.


    He picked him up gently and clenched his jaws tightly. Its internal organs had been thoroughly damage, there was no hope it would survive. It was a miracle it was still alive but in a few seconds, it would probably die.


    David immediately brought our loads of medicine and forcibly crushed them, cing them in Flint''s mouth.


    "J-just swallow this once, I promise to let you go of you survive." David whispered softly.


    But Flint seem to barely have the strength to do anything.


    David''s eyes reddened. And he gulped silently. There was no doubt that Flint was going to die in a few seconds, the only thing he could do right now was lessen his pain. "If only you were like me." David muttered, the hidden anguish in his tone was surfacing slightly.


    David suddenly remembered something. He wasn''t sure if it would work. But Flint was already on the verge of death, hesitating any further, would lead to Flint''s death.


    David eyes were resolute. His fingers elongated and he sliced his wrist, making little bits of blood flow to the ground.


    Most of the blood in his body were being used to heal his injuries which was why so littlee out even when he sliced his arteries.


    Using Blood Web, he gained control of the blood and forced it down Flint''s throat.

 Chapter 462 - Flints Death

    David held Flint in his arms, he could feel the life force slipping out from Flint''s body.


    Even after using his own blood, there was a reaction. David still didn''t give up, his fangs elongated and he bit Flint by the neck softly.


    Withdrawing his fangs, he waited in anticipation but in just five seconds, Flint whispered and took itsst breath. The bite seemed to have worsened the situation instead


    David clenched his jaws tightly and his eyes reddened slightly. Although he had taken Flint on a whim, he still considered it a part of his own even with its unruly nature.


    Taking in a deep breath, he wrapped flint gently with a cloth and then ced him within his storage ring.


    Since Flint was dead it was applicable to the rules of the storage ring. David sat down cross-legged on the floor and meditated.


    He wasn''t able to mediate immediately since his mind was chaotic and his thoughts were all over the ce.


    Time went on and his mind calmed. He could focus on his body now and assist his body to heal rapidly, drinking mouthfuls of the Stone Ape''s blood if he ran out of energy and blood.


    Roughly five dayster, David opened his eyes gently. His eyes were now calm and serene. Unlike the restlessness he was feeling a few days ago.


    He took out another robe from within his storage ring. His previous robe had been destroyed during the sh with Sun Wukong''s avatar


    He calmly gazed at his surroundings and was able to see the door to the next stage. There was something different about this door, but David didn''t really care.


    The next stage would be harder than this stage and David was preparing his mind for a heaven shaking battle.


    But as he entered through the door, he seem to have gone back to space where there were clusters of beautiful stars ands. But they seem unreal, fake. "What''s this?"


    An illusion? David thought.


    "Wee."


    An aged voice sounded right from behind David. For the person to sneak up behind him without David hearing a single footstep or sensing the threat, it meant that there was no threat or the threat level was beyond his sensory level.


    David didn''t panic, he turned around slowly and saw an old man. The old man had white hair on his head and a long white beard. He had a smile that seem to radiate kindness and selflessness. The aura he himself exudedwas one that made one feel rxed.


    But David was different, the more rxed his body is, the more sense of danger he felt. He gazed at the old man with a solemn expression on his face.


    "Who are you?" "Are you the sixth trial?" David asked consecutively.


    "Sixth trial? Ha-ha. No I''m not. I am who you call the Sacred Forefather. Ouyang Feng." The heaven and earth seem to change upon hearing his name and the idea to suddenly kneel sneaked its way into David''s mind.


    But the idea was quickly crushed as soon as it came. David was one to do as he liked, but kneeling for someone who he had no idea about, that was just pushing it.


    David''s expression darkened, what was this old man trying to do.


    "Old fogy, what are you trying to do?" David growled angrily.


    "Hm?" The old man sounded surprised and a strange glint shed within his eyes as he stared at David with a renewed expression.


    David took in a deep breath and then said. "I''m supposed to be ting the sixth trial, why I''m I here instead?"


    "There''s no sixth trial for you since you''ve passed all the trials already."


    David frowned, he hadn''t really understood what the old man was saying.


    "This trial was designed to test the strength of those willing it to inherit my techniques. The strength of every trial is fixed and has been limited by the restrictions set down by me. The Trial masters should not be able to break through the limit. But it''s been thousands of years already, the seal has weakened which had allowed the Stone Ape to break through the limit and had even summoned its atman at the end."


    David listened carefully to the old man. He then frowned. "The seals are beginning to weaken? What about the contestants that are unlucky and have the same situation as me "


    "There is little I can do to help them..." The old man shook his head and sighed.


    David immediately shrugged. "That''s fine by me." he wasn''t particrly rted to the people taking the trial. While there were some disciples in the same academy as he, their life and death weren''t any of his concerns.


    In fact, the more people that dies during the trial, the fewer treasures would be taken which meant more treasures for him.


    "Your fifth trial was even more difficult than the final trial. It would be a waste of time taking the remaining trial, which was why I brought you directly to me. You''vepleted the trial."


    The old man suddenly floated sideways.


    David''s pupils constricted. Seeing the man floating around.


    The old man smiled gently "Don''t be surprised, this is my soul form."


    But those exact words made David even more cautious. A soul form? That was the stuff of legends. It was said that beyond the heaven realm, there was what they called the Sacred Spirit Stage where one would be able to wander in the spirit form.


    Calming himself down. "Which meant that the trial has beenpleted right?"


    "That''s right." The old man nodded his head.


    "Alright, what are the rewards for passing the trials? Since I passed the trial, I should get some rewards right?"


    The old man smiled. "I was about to get to that."


    He then pointed at the stars around them. "Those stars that you see are the martial arts I''ve managed to umte in my entire life.


    The final rewards would only be given when all the sessful contestants are gathered.

 Chapter 463 - Heaven Ranked Technique!

    David was astounded. The stars here were so many they looked like clusters of stars in the nighttime.


    And the old man just said to him that they all consisted of mental arts techniques and skills.


    Some of the stars shone brightly than the others, making David ask the old man.


    "The brighter the stars, the higher the technique is. Take a look at that star." The old man pointed at a particr corner.


    There, a bright light shone with an astonishing dazzle, standing alone like a sovereign while the other stars didn''t dare to move close it.


    "That bright light is the only heaven ranked technique in this continent and I found it within an ancient cave abode. Sadly, before I was able to cultivate the heaven ranked technique to the beginning stages, I had reached the limit of my life span. "


    David drew in a gasp of disbelief. "A heaven ranked technique? But it is only a myth! No one had evere into contact with one in the past ten thousand years. It was even stated that thest one caused a bloody war that nearly wiped out the entire world itself.


    There were a few hypotheses about the war being the reason for the rapidly mutated beast evolving because they wished to protect themselves from our ughter."


    "You are quite knowledgeable." The old man nced at David, obviously surprised by his vast knowledge.


    Seeing the look of desire in David''s eyes. "You think you would be able to give it a try?" a look of mockery shed in his old eyes and then vanished only to be reced with a smile on his face.


    He had spent almost ten thousand years trying toprehend the heaven ranked technique but in the end, he wasted his lifespan trying toprehend the technique, all to no avail.


    "Go ahead, check it out." there was a hidden smirk on his face as he encouraged.


    David''s eyes lit up. Naturally, he was also very cautious. He had noticed the imperceptible change on the old man, which had confirmed some of his guesses.


    Normally, he might not have dared to take any risk, but there was an heaven ranked technique before him. It was possibly the only heaven ranked technique in the world, David was not going to let this opportunity slip by him.


    He immediately went forwards and reached out his hands softly to grab the star. It was as though he was plucking a star from the sky.


    But as his right hand was about to touch the starlight, the star shook slightly and massive energy surged.


    Boom!


    An explosive sound rang out and David was sted 500 meters away. His body bounced on the floor four times beforeing to a skidding stop.


    Puuu!


    He spat out a massive amount of ck blood. His chest had caved in by a few inches. If it weren''t for the fact that he had noticed the threat much earlier, shifting his two most important organs sideways, he might have just died.


    His ribs had been shattered into pieces. David quickly got to a cross-legged position grabbing a couple of healing pills from his storage rings and gulping them down his throat.


    As for the reason why he didn''t drink blood, David chose to keep it a secret. After a few hours of meditation, he stood up gently as he gazed at the bright innocent star shining a few hundreds of meters away then he gazed at the old man with a sombre expression on his face.


    "Don''t look at me, it''s a heaven ranked technique, of course, it will resist." The old man shrugged with a slight smile on his face.


    David took in deep breaths to calm his anger. He was already gravely injured, arguing with the old man might bring forth unfavourable circumstances for him which was why David didn''t say a word.


    Instead, he turned towards the star. There was a barrier around it now. David guessed he would have to break through the barrier to acquire the manual.


    A luxurious sword appeared out of thin air and David formed a hand seal.


    Immediately, the air rumbled and a powerful force of heat surged out from thin air. Instantly, two ming serpents more than a hundred meters tall hissed ferociously to the skies.


    mes rumbled and the earth was immediately charred ck. Even the air itself was been fried as it released repeated popping sounds like the sounds of popcorn on fire.


    Pop! pop! pop!


    Wuuuuu!


    A loud sound echoed and the ming serpentsunched themselves explosively at the shining star with a fiery might.


    The old man was rather surprised. David was only still a peak mortal realm practitioner and he could already practice an earth realm technique at his age, it certainly showed how talented he was.


    Sadly, he wasn''t satisfied with David, his new body must possess other attributes apart from a highprehension ability.


    He then watched as the attack wasunched. He couldn''t help but shake his head. The attack was powerful, but it wasn''t enough.


    As old man Ouyang Feng was thinking of this, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Another thin de appeared right before David, and then he formed a hand seal.


    "Go!"


    The air rippled as though it was been torn apart. In the next millisecond, the de appeared right before the shining star and mmed right into it.


    Explosive shockwaves spread out in all directions. The attack had justnded when the ming serpent caught up. They mmed into the barrier around the star, spreading high-temperature steam in all directions, the air had directly turned to steam.


    Crack! Bang!!


    With those two attacks, the barrier shattered without warning, but the bright star seem to have noticed the threat as it turned around to fly into the distance.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" David had long activated floating wind and had appeared before the bright light in the next moment.


    His hands immediately grabbed the light.. Instantly, David fell into a daze.

 Chapter 464 - Evil

    The old man gazed at David with a thoughtful expression. David''s capability had exceeded his expectations.


    For a kid who wasn''t even twenty years of age to have practised two high earth grade techniques, it revealed just how powerful hisprehension ability was.


    It was a pityprehension couldn''t be forcefully taken otherwise, he wouldn''t have used this method to prolong his lifespan just toprehend the heaven realm technique.


    A crazed expression shed briefly before disappearing without a trace. He shook his head slightly and ignored David entirely. As for David sessfullyprehending the heaven grade technique, the thought hadn''t shed in his mind even for a second.


    Comprehending an earth grade technique was already difficult. But a heaven grade technique is on a whole new level. Its difficulty was more than a million times harder than an earth grade technique. It was practically impossible to even think aboutprehending heaven ranked technique even in a thousand years.


    The old man waited and time passed. A month passed and David was still stuck in a daze, in the same position. His hands outstretched, touching the bright star.


    Another month passed, during this period the casualty of disciples who died within the trial was beginning to disturb the others.


    Within a few days, very rare people went ahead with the trial since the death rate had already surpassed 30 percent. Since they weren''t sure what rewards it would bring, very few people chose to risk their lives for it.


    Suddenly, within therge starry skyspace, a bright gateway appeared and a man with thick eyebrows walked through the door, appearing into the starry sky space.


    The old man Ouyang Fen nced at the man. And a cold smirk appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect for a peak-earth rank expert to slip past my restrictions."


    The man whose eyebrows was thin had a started expression on his face. He hadn''t thought he would be seen through in an instant.


    He nced sideways and saw the old man. "Senior, this junior extends his gree-"


    He hadn''t finished his sentence when a massive force descended on him. The man''s eyes opened wide and immediately tried to use his mental strength to break through the binding, but he was unable to move a muscle.


    "S-senior, this junior mean no harm to you senior!" The man shouted as he struggled desperately.


    "You are almost at the end of your lifespan, therefore your body is useless to me, but your spirit is quite tasty." As soon as these words rang out, a massive skull with green mes blowing forth from its eyes nose and mouth appeared and drifted above the man with the thick eyebrows.


    "Senior! Please! I beg of you, I don''t mean you any harm! I came in here by mistake, you have to trust me. I can be your ve for ten thousand years, how''s that senior!?"


    The old man suddenly chuckled. "You have left than thirty moons to live, and you dare bargain with me?"


    The green ming skull opened its mouth.


    Kekekeke!


    A powerful suction force erupted from within the skull''s mouth and sucked in. At that moment, the middle-aged man felt as though his entire body was being held by something while his soul was being sucked.


    But his feelings were right, his soul was literally being sucked by then green mes. A ray of multicoloured bright light was being sucked from the body of the middle-aged man and in just three seconds, the man had been sucked dry entirely.


    Flop!


    The middle-aged man''s dead body mmed to the ground, dead.


    The old man''s eyes closed as though he had just taken a delicious meal. "Although nd, it''s somewhat delectable."


    The ground wriggled and immediately swallowed up the body of the man. After a while, the old man opened his kind eyes. A smile of benevolence appeared on his face. He was truly happy after his meal.


    Another month passed and suddenly, two doors appeared at almost the same time, but at separate locations, revealing two disciples wearing differing robes.


    One was a girl, while the other was a guy. They both had looks of confusion on their faces as they gazed around at the starry space they were in.


    Although they looked confused, neither of them seem panicked. Their eyes contained calmness that wasn''t in correspondence with their age.


    "Haha, two talented youngsters... Wee." The old man smiled as he gazed at the girl in his left and the boy in his right.


    "Who are you?" The boy calmly asked as he gazed at the old man.


    The girl remained silent but her eyes remained on the boy for a few seconds before she turned to stare at the old man.


    "I am Ouyang Fen, who you refer to as the sacred forefather." The old man smiled gently as he said.


    "The scared forefather is suspected to be long dead or might have sessfully crossed the world boundary. Either way, the sacred forefathers isn''t on this earth any longer, so who are you truly?." The girl ced a foot backwards and her fingers formed hand seals.


    The guy heard her words and simrly got into a battle stance. Although they had a slight falling, the two of them, it could wait.


    An imperceptible cold look seems to have slipped past the old man''s eyes, but it might have been just an illusion.


    "You are quite knowledgeable young girl. For you to know about the world''s boundary, seems your identity isn''t simple."


    "What you said is true, but also false. When I tried to break the world''s boundary, I was ambushed by an old friend. After an intense life and death battle, I was finally able to escape with my life, but I had been grievously injured so I spent the remaining time I have left to practice the Urban grade technique I found. But I was unable toprehend it and died in the process.." The old man said and he shook his head with a pained expression.

 Chapter 465 - Killing David

    The moment the two teenagers heard the words heaven grade technique, their heart physically skipped a beat and their vignce weakened.


    Their eyes shone brightly. "You said an heaven ranked technique? Is that the reward for passing the trial?" The handsome guy with the perfect hair asked.


    "It''s just part of the rewards." The two teenagers couldn''t stop their hearts from pounding violently and their breath from getting intense.


    "But you cannot take the heaven ranked technique out from here." The old man added, which made the teenagers calm slightly.


    "Then how is it a reward if we can''t move it from here?" The girl was starting to get annoyed.


    "Ho-ho, don''t be anxious little fe. Although you won''t be able to move the technique out from here, you can go over there and try to see if you canprehend it. And even if you were not able toprehend the technique, you can still gain insight into many techniques, advancing your techniques to the next level would be as smooth as flowing waters." The old man pointed at the bright star, but as they gazed at the bright star, they saw a disciple already meditating with his hand stretched into the huge star.


    Their face changed slightly. "Someone is here already? How?" Thedy frowned.


    "Do you know him?" The guy asked while observing David''s expression.


    "No, i have no idea who he is." Thedy shook her head with a cold expression.


    She took in a deep breath and then walked forwards. The guy also followed her.


    Getting to the star, the two teenagers couldn''t help but let their thoughts run wildly, seeing how defenceless David was.


    But the old man was behind them, he kept smiling at them as though he could read through their thoughts. This immediately let them conceal their evil intention.


    The two teens nced at each other. There was apetitive look on their faces as they stared at each other. The other wanted to be the first to practice the heaven grade technique before the other one does.


    The academy with the heaven grade technique would instantly soar to the heavens and rule over the other academies with their might.


    Naturally, the disciple who brings such precious treasures to the sect would be heavily reward. Bing a candidate for the next Dean would be possible even if the person had no talent whatsoever.


    Naturally, the sect that got it would have to keep things silent for a few years until theyprehended the technique. But To keep things silent, they would need to silence people who knew about the matter.


    Thinking of this, their eyes collided again. They were both thinking the same thing.


    Instantly, they reached out their hands quickly and immediately, they also fell into a daze and began toprehend the technique.


    The old man saw this and his smile widened even more. Now there are three options to choose from, how could he not be excited.


    Time continues to pass in the blink of an eye another 2 months passed by David remained in his dazed position. By his left and his right were the two teenagers also in a daze.


    Suddenly, more doors appeared and three people came out all covered in blood. They radiated a blood thirsty waves. It was obvious they had just finished from an intense battle.


    In the next moment, doors began popping up and people walked out while some crawled out from it, signifying just how tiresome the battle had been.


    "Wee, wee. Don''t panic, you''ve allpleted the trial, here is the reward space." The old man said with aforting smile at the crowd of confused people.


    Suddenly his gazended in a certain young man and his pupils constricted. "A Beyonder?"


    The young man seem to have noticed his stare and gazed back at him curiously, then a smirk appeared on the young man''s face as though he had recognised something about the old man.


    The old man''s attention was then drawn as someone asked. "Since this is the reward space, why is there not a single treasure here." The crowd of thirteen people nced at the old man with the same question on their faces.


    The old man chuckled. "Alright then, see those stars around you? They contain techniques, materials and treasures that I forefather Ouyang Fen had gathered during his long life."


    The people were still confused. A young man suddenly stretched his hands outwards and touched a dull star not too far from him.


    He encountered a slight resistance, but it was nothing much to him. Using his mental strength, hepletely crushed the barrier.


    It was though the dim star light had been snuffed outpletely as it darkened then with a plop, a pill fell into his hands.


    The young man was surprised to see it was a low grade energy replenishing pill. Although it was of the lowest grade, the fact that the star light contained treasures was entirely true.


    There was no need for anyone to say any further, the crowds of teenagers immediately burst into action. A particrly smart guy went for a rtively bright light, but was severely injured by the counterattack of the treasures.


    More than six people were sent flying backwards making the other seven people weary. In a couple of seconds, they had figured out how to acquire treasures, by smashing the proactive barrier with force and then quickly grabbing the treasure within before the others snatched it.


    Vather calmly nced at the chaos happening all around him. He ignored thempletely and as for the soul of the old man, he only smiled at it and proceeded to move towards the brightest light.


    He nced at the light, and then the three people that were underneath the light with their arms outstretched to touch the light.


    It was at that moment, he noticed David amongst the group of dazed people. He couldn''t help but be slightly surprised.


    The trial wasn''t so easy to pass and had even required him to use his true ability to pass thest trial. He was impressed.


    "A pity he didn''t want to work under me." Vather shook his head and extended his hand, a mechanical sound rang out as his index finger elongated.


    Whoosh!


    It moved silently and stabbed at David''s skull.

 Chapter 466 - Flints Awakening

    The sharp mechanical nail elongated, turning into a spike piercing through the air with sinister intent as it headed for David''s skull.


    Whoosh!


    Rumble! Rumble!! Rumble!!!


    Suddenly, there was a dim glow and then a reverberation. They originated from within David''s fingers. It was his storage ring that was vibrating.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow appeared abruptly!


    BANG!


    A dark and sharp w instantly mmed into the spike, diverting its direction elsewhere.


    Vather staggered backwards three steps while the shadow skidded three meters backwards. It was obvious that despite the shadow''s sneak attack, it was still a little weaker than its opponent.


    Vather frowned slightly and gazed at the figure before him. It was a beast, a pure dark beast that was almost three meters tall. It had the tail and paws of a dragon, the head of a panther, the body of a wolf, but red blood pupils that looked monstrous.


    "It does look like a dragon-panther. " Vather gazed at the beast with some slight solemnity in his eyes.


    "A mutation maybe?" The beast before him had red blood patterns that glowed softly. It stared at him with murderous intent.


    A well nurtured and matured dragon-panther is a Rank 5 or even rank 6 demonic beast. If such a beast were to appear here, it was enough to wreak havoc and no one would be able to stop it.


    Even Vather wouldn''t dare to offend such a beast and would have no choice but to retreat. But clearly, the beast before him wasn''t a Rank 5 beast, but it seems ever closer to rank 5.


    He then gazed at David. The beast was protecting David, which meant that David was its master.


    "Hmph!" Vather snorted coldly, he didn''t attack again but went to a different ce to touch the bright light. Since David and three others were touching it, it meant that it was a really important treasure.


    And as for the old man having ulterior motives, Vather couldn''t be really bothered. The old man already know who he was, so he was aware the old man dared not try anything stupid.


    Touching the bright light, he too fell in a daze. The beast saw this and its blood-red pupils flicker as it thought about sneaking an attack, but in the end, it gave up on the thought. It seems it was intelligent enough to know that Vather might only be faking it.


    David''s ring shed a dim light and the beast disappeared into thin air. Vather''s dazed eyes suddenly gazed sideways, he then snorted and fell into a daze. This time, for real


    The others continued attacking the bright star lights in a bid to break their barriers and obtained the treasures they hold.


    The old man continued to watch them with a smile. ''Take, take all you want, take everything! Hehehe, they will all be mine in the end, as well as your souls!''


    * * * * *


    David''s eyes suddenly snapped open. He inhaled abruptly, but he felt greatly dizzy. Staggering backwards, he quickly took hold of his body.


    He wasn''t physically weakened, but he felt mentally exhausted. A pounding headache rampage about within his head. Having no choice, David activated his storage ring and grabbed a couple of mental energy replenishing pills, swallowing them all in a single gulp.


    He then sat cross-legged on the floor and meditated. After a while, he opened his eyes. No longer did the surroundings feel blurry.


    He gazed around him and saw five people also sitting cross-legged, they had been meditating but the four of them seem to have recovered earlier than David, which meant they had higher mental strength than him.


    "Seems we were all being expelled together." David muttered silently.


    He noticed someone gazing at him. David turned and saw Vather looking at him thoughtfully.


    "Vather." David smiled sinisterly. If they were to ask him who he really wanted to kill right now, apart from the Wolf King, he would certainly choose Vather as number one.


    Vather saw the coldness in David''s smile but he only turned to ignore David. He wasn''t in a good mood since he had failed toprehend even the slightest of the heaven grade technique. He wasn''t even able to memorise one percent of the technique.


    It looks like the legend concerning heaven grade techniques are true.


    Out of the sixteen people that had ventured into the starry sky space, one had been killed by the others because he managed to find a treasure, but wasn''t able to keep it since he was too weak to hold such an important treasure.


    The others had smiles on their faces. They were incredibly happy since they had managed to grab some pretty interesting treasures. If they went back to the academy with such treasures, the academy would be pleased and they would certainly be heavily rewarded for their troubles.


    p! p! p!


    "I must say, you all are quite good. I am satisfied, very satisfied." The old man''s voice boomed.


    The disciples were happy with his praise. They bowed and responded. "We are d for forefather''s praise. We thank you for thinking about us younger generations."


    "Hohoho¡­ is that so?" The old man''s kind smile started to change. A twisted smile started to appear on his face and he gazed at the disciples like how one looked at food.


    David started to have a bad feeling about things. He had been wary of the old man and now, it seems like his weariness was starting to pay off.


    The others were also not slow. They had noticed the change in the old man''s tone.


    "Old man, since the trial has ended, shouldn''t you let us out of this ce?" A disciple said with a frown on his face.


    Most of the disciples and long drawn their flying swords and de, they could feel the threat emitted from the old man.


    "I am very happy today. I''ve waited thousands of years to gather enough heaven energy to bring you guys here and you want me to take you back.. That''s not possible."

 Chapter 467 - Revealing His True Intent

    David''s expression darkened. The old man turned out to be evil.


    "Don''t worry, this will all be over soon, do not resist." As soon as the old man said those words, arge skull appeared out of thin air, spewing out arge amount of green smoke from its eyes nose and ears.


    Kekeke!


    A burst of sinisterughter escaped its lips and it pounced at the skull of one of the disciples. The disciples that had managed to enter through here were simple at all.


    They were the top disciples amongst the various academies. The disciple pped various talismans on his body, making various glowing shields appear around his body, covering him entirely like a bubble around him.


    As he was about to sigh in relief, his eyes widened as he saw therge skull pass through the bubbles as though they were nothing but an illusion.


    He felt a sense of grave danger and quickly attacked with his flying de,but his flying de also passed through the skull like a ghost.


    "Ah!!!"


    There wasn''t enough time as the huge skull pounced on him, sucking every bit of his soul out from his body with a single inhale.


    The green fire around the skull''s body suddenly increased and burned even colder.


    Kekekeke!


    "Hehehe, my ghost servant is not that easy to deal with." The old manughed with crazed filled eyes.


    "Run!"


    It was unknown who shouted it, but everyone fled in all directions, hoping to get out of range with the ghost servant.


    But it was like a group of chickens fleeing from a wolf. One by one, screams of misery tore through the air and everyone would feel goosebumps, making them run even further with all their might.


    But what was even more astonishing was that the more you run, the more you realise you are only running in circles!


    The entire ce was a huge formation! There was no way to flee! But sadly, before they noticed this, there were only five people left within the Starry space.


    "Ning Liang, I''m afraid this is where your corpse will remain. You never expected you would die at a ce like this." Chu Taidou mocked the female disciple not too far from him.


    "Hehe, I could say the same to you, but seeing your arrogant attitude as the head disciple of Piercing Sky mountain, I''m guessing you have something to rely on." The youngdy mocked back.


    "Naturally. If I don''t have something up my sleeves, why would I have dared to enter this ce anyways." Chu Taidou shrugged nonchntly.


    "You should use whatever hidden method you have now before it gets toote." Ning Liang advised seemingly out of good intentions.


    "Hehe, you want me to use my trump card while you wouldn''t have to use yours? I don''t think so. Let''s see who the ghost ve attacks first, then that would decide." Chu Taidau chuckled.


    "Fine!" Ning Liang snorted. She knew her trick had been seen through.


    The old man frowned when he heard their conversations. "What trump card are you two hiding."


    "Old man, you wouldn''t think your secret would remain hidden forever right?" The Four great academies have long since figured out your ulterior motives and probably sent these two people here to deal with you.


    Davidughed in his seat. He had long since brought out a chair and a table from within his storage ring. Currently, he was crunching on some grade one herbs, the Pudberries.


    The old man''s frown deepened. He was well aware that no secrets remain hidden forever, he just hadn''t thought the day woulde so quickly. Thankfully, after this possession, he should be able to cultivate the body to at least the heaven stage and should therefore be able toprehend the heaven grade technique in thisst attempt.


    Finally, after tens of thousands of years, he would be able toprehend a heaven grade technique. Using the technique to pass through the world''s boundary, he would then ascend to the Outworld and live amongst the beyonders. With the vast amount of resources within the Outward, he should be able to advance speedily over there. Bing an Ancient would no longer be a pipe dream.


    But for now, he just needed to deal with the two brats the academies had sent to him. But first, he gazed at David weirdly.


    "Who was this kid?"


    Likewise, the two individuals from the four great academies nced at David with frowns on their faces. They had no idea how David had guessed their well thought out n.


    David continued to munch on his pudberries ignoring the looks he was getting. "Continue what you were doing, don''t let me stop you." he encouraged.


    Kekekeke!


    The ghost ves suddenly appeared above David''s head and inhaled with its nose and mouth, but David''s figure faded away like smoke. It had been nothing but merely just an afterimage all along.


    David''s figure had appeared elsewhere. "You won''t be able to keep up with me old man."


    The old man frowned. "Go."


    The skull appeared from the void like a demon and appeared before David once more, inhaling.


    But there wasn''t any difference, the result was still the same as his figure faded away like smoke.


    "Old man, I told you already, you wouldn''t be able to keep up with my speed." David mocked. This time, he was on the seat he had left nor quite long ago, still munching on the te of mudberries he had ced on the table.


    The old man''s expression darkened slightly. He didn''t think there would be someone who was this troublesome to deal with.


    But he had real problems to face, he didn''t want to expend his energy on someone whose speed was only fast and wasn''t a threat at all.


    Old man Ouyang Fen turned to face the male and the female disciples for the four Great academies.


    He had chosen the girl as his vessel. He had long since observed and had determined that the girl was with the highest body talent.. He had been ady before, which was why it wouldn''t be so weird for him.

 Chapter 468 - Unveiling Trump Cards

    Since the girl was the one with the greatest talent here, she was the perfect vessel for him. Therefore old man Ouyang Fen didn''t turn to attack her.


    If her body got damaged in any way, there might be an error in the possession process. The ghost ve pass through the air like a phantom and appeared above the Chu Taidou.


    Chu Taidou''s face dropped slightly. He hadn''t thought the old man would choose to attack him first. While he was well aware and proud of his strength, he wasn''t arrogant and blind enough bit to notice that Ning Liang was even more powerful than he was.


    His hands squeezed tightly, and arge jade stone was crushed.


    Rumble!!!


    Arge de that span the distance of a thousand meters formed in mid-air.


    "Go!" The heavens and the earth rumbled and the wind blew rapidly almost forming a hurricane.


    Abruptly, therge sword swing downwards at the ghost ve and the old man in a straight line.


    Boom!


    The starry sky darkened all of a sudden as though it couldn''t withstand such power. Even David who was seated more than a thousand meters away had his chair and table drifting backwards, by the force generated from the attack.


    Finally, when the dust cleared, there was arge sword gorge on the ground that was created by the sword attack.


    A sword scar that had almost split the entire starry world into two. David couldn''t help but nr shocked. He knew these special disciples were personal disciples of great masters and were well aware they would carry incredibly life-saving treasures, but he hadn''t thought the treasures on them would be so devastating.


    Ning Liang gazed at the destruction before them and then nced at Chu Taidou with a smile that seem to not also be a smile. "This should be your only trump card right?"


    Chu Taidou''s expression remained indifferent as though he wasn''t worried in the least. Unfazed, he responded. "Do you want to find personally find out?"


    Ning Liang gazed at his expression with squinted eyes but then, she proceeded to look away. They were both incredibly calcting people, while he might be faking his confidence, who knows if he truly had something up his sleeve.


    "Hmph!" she snorted. "Your sect''s heaven and earth sword should have taken care of the old bastard. Now, this small world should be ownerless." Ning Liang suddenly added.


    "Forget about it. The old man had been in by my sword. Therefore, this small world should belong to me by default. Don''t even try anything." Chu Taidou said with narrowed eyes.


    "Hehehe, Chu Taidou, the small world doesn''t belong to anyone! Just because you managed to y the old man doesn''t guarantee your ownership of this small world. Moreover, you can''t fight me over it since you''ve already used up your trump card." The beautifuldy chuckled evilly.


    "Ning! Liang! Don''t go overboard! This small world isn''t something you can swallow alone! I will fight you to thest if I have to." Chu Taidou''s expression had darkened.


    He had been granted just one treasure whose attack power was that high and he had no doubt Ning Liang had also been given a treasure with smiler strength, therefore, in this conversation, he was at the losing ends of it.


    Ning Liang had an evil smirk on her face. She was now certain that while he had other trump cards, they couldn''t bepared with the one he had used previously which meant that she still had an edge over him.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t back down. The most precious treasure within the sacred grounds was this small world itself.


    Within this world, the time in this world was three times slower than in the real world. Spending three days here was equivalent to spending just one day outside the small world.


    If she was able to refine such a valuable treasure and used it for herself, her speed would vastly improve and she would be able to surpass even the Academy''s Dean strength in just a few years.


    Which signified just how important this world was. Therefore, even at the cost of killing Chu Taidou, she must still have the mini World to herself. While his academy would be aware of his death if he died, it would take a while before they would be able to narrow it down to her.


    She had just resolved her mind to kill him when the ground suddenly shook. The clouds roiled with the force of a thousand thunder clouds and they formed a massive face in the sky.


    The face was that of the old man, but this tune, it was only his face that appeared with greenish mes spewing out from his mouth and his eyes.


    "Do you think that would be enough to deal with me!? Not enough! Not nearly enough!" The old man shouted in a wave of twisted anger as his voice rumbled across the entire mini world.


    Chu Taidou''s face turned pale and he immediately withdrew backwards with a speed that was only slightly inferior to David''s speed.


    "Where do you think you''re going!? You cannot run away from me!" The old man immediately inhaled in Chu Taidou''s direction, a suction force immediately erupted, enveloping him with its force.


    His expression turned ashen and he immediately shouted. "Ning Liang! Do you think he would let you go scot-free after killing me!?"


    Ning Liang didn''t say anything and merely responded with a smile on her face.


    "Dammit! You bitch!" he cursed angrily. His storage ring shed a dim light and he crushed a talisman that had appeared within his fingers.


    Suddenly a shroud of mist enveloped him like a cocoon and in an instant, it puffed away and vanished into thin air, along with Chu Taidou.


    "A high-tier instant teleportation talisman?" The old man had a startled expression on his face.. Even he who had roamed the world for thousands of years wasn''t able to acquire a single one of those precious items, but one of the four great sects had release one to a junior, he could hardly believe it.

 Chapter 469 - Pushing Blames

    The old man huge face changes and he was very angry. He had spent a lot of energy trying to fuse his spirit with his ghost ve which granted him tremendous strength, but now that the target had escaped, it was as though he had done everything for nought.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. Both thedy and the guy were of the four great sects. If the guy was to possess such a treasure, who is to say that the perfect vessel which he had prepared for himself wouldn''t also possess such treasures.


    The old man suddenly felt that he was treading on thin ice. Thedy hadn''t activated it yet, which meant that there was still a probability she doesn''t have one in her possession.


    But the old man was careful, he didn''t want to ruin his thousands of years nning in a moment of mistake.


    Suddenly, within hisrge spiritual sense, he felt something. He abruptly looked sideways and saw that the starlight that was holding heaven-grade technique had dimmed significantly, as though it was about to be extinguished.


    "Noooo!" An inhuman howl tore through the skies as the clouds warped.


    "Who!? Who was it!?" his angry expression turned to face the three people that were left within the mini world.


    Vather, David and Ning Liang felt an extreme force weighing down in them, it made it slightly difficult for them to breathe.


    The old man was exuding the air of a real expert and their mental energy wasn''t able to counter it. David felt a strain in his forehead like a mountain weighing on his brain, but he was able to withstand the pain.


    The others, were by no means ordinary too, therefore, they were also able to withstand the pressure.


    "No no, I only need to kill the three of you, then naturally, the technique woulde out of you instead." The old man mumbled coherently.


    "Old fogy, what are you talking about? Have you fine crazy!? Do you darey a finger on me? Do you wish to die so soon?" Vather expression was filled with sneers as he countered.


    "One of you have memorised the technique! why wouldn''t I be crazy!?" The old man shouted.


    The three disciples were instantly stunned. Memorised a heaven grade technique? That was impossible.


    Wasn''t it stated that it was impossible to memorise a heaven grade technique? Even if it were possible, it would require thousands of years to sessfully learn the techniques and most people dint usually have such a long lifespan making it impossible to learn the technique.


    "Then it''s probably the guy that left just now?" Vather said with a frown.


    "No! The person who memorised it is still here, otherwise, the light of the previous technique would have snuffed immediately he transcended space."


    "It doesn''t matter, I just need to kill you three and naturally, the technique will cine out of your brain,ing out as another bright star." the old man seem to have gone crazy this time. There wasn''t a single hint of rationality left in his expression.


    Seeing this, Ning Liang gazed at Vather with furrowed eyebrows and then, her gazended on David. She didn''t know which one of the two had the talent to memories a heaven grade technique, but shemitted their faces to memory. She couldn''t stay here much longer as she had no idea what the old man might do next now that he was really mad.


    Crunch!


    A talisman was crushed between her thumbs and index finger, enveloping her within a mist. In the next moment, she vanished without a trace!


    The old man was about to attack when he saw her vanish into thin air. His precious vessel was now gone. He hurriedly turned to gaze at the dimmed star of the previous technique. This seems to snap him back to reality.


    The old man then looked at David and Vather. They were the only people left within the mini world. Which meant that one of them had sessfully learnt the technique.


    Vather gazed at David, then he suddenlyughed. He was well aware he didn''t have the ability to memorize an heaven grade technique and the only other person with him was David


    "I never would have expected you to be so talented. An heaven grade technique in just a few months? Phew, your mental strength is simply way off the chart." Vather shook his head slightly. He was now feeling pained he hadn''t made the effort to grab recruit David when he had the chance to do so back then.


    David frowned deeply. "I know we have enmity between each other, but us this the way you want to settle it, by framing and scheming me of something I can''t even dream of doing."


    "Although I''m still at the mortal realm, if it''s a fight you want, then let''s fight. Stop with all this scheming bullshit. Who knows where you came from? You just popped up all of a sudden within


    the institute, this was your motive all along right? To learn the heaven grade technique and then disappear to whichever hole you crawled out from." David squinted his eyes as he gazed at Vather suspiciously.


    It was Vather''s turn to be stunned. The smile on his face immediately froze. He hadn''t expected David to have made this sort ofe back.


    While he knew he wasn''t the one who had the technique, there was no way for him to convince the old man.


    Suddenly, Vather smiled. "I can''t be really bothered with you. Even if I were the one who memorised the technique, you wouldn''t darey a finger on me, old man."


    "Alright, I''ve had enough fun as it is and it''s beginning to get boring. Open the portal back to the Nexux World, my mission isn''tplete yet." Vather''s tone was incredibly arrogant. It was as though forefather Ouyang Fen was simply an ant before him ready to order to his pleasing.


    The old man''srge face remained silent as he gazed at two disciples before him.


    Whoosh!


    A soft wind blew and a small portal doorway appeared before Vather.


    "What a"

 Chapter 470 - Body Possession

    Vather walked forwards and stepped into the portal. But before he left, he gazed back at David. A look of disdain and slight shed across his face, yet he smirked and entered into the portal without hesitation.


    David''s mouth gaped open. ''Wasn''t this old man Ouyang Fen too naive?'' his eyes opened wide.


    Vather exined that he wasn''t the one who had memorised the heaven grade technique and the old man believed him and let him go.


    The huge face of the old man in the sky slowly turned to face the dim light of the previous technique. The light remained unchanging, and neither was its light snuffed off.


    Assuming Vather was truly the one who had memorised the technique, then the starlight of the previous technique would have totally been put out.


    But as the old man looked at the light of the previous technique, a sinister smile formed on his lips as he slowly changed his direction, gazing towards David.


    "Ahem! I know what this looks like, but I assure you, it''s not like that, just I can exin." David smiled gently as he quickly spoke.


    "Oh, you want to exin? Fine, you go ahead d exin how you stole my technique." old man Ouyang Fen all of a sudden appeared to have be extremely patient.


    David took in a feel breathe, open his mouth and was prepared to fire up an excuse, a be wasn''t.


    But before he could do so, his pupils shrank.It was unknown when he, but a gigantic huge greenish skull had appeared right on top of him.


    Boom!


    The ground shattered and the wind howled. David''s body was divided into three and they fled in three different directions.


    "Old man! Don''t be so unreasonable. I said I was going to exin!" David shouted, but he was relieved as he managed to escape the old man''s sneak attack.


    Yet, why was he feeling his body getting heavier? David''s expression changed drastically. The old man hadn''t pursued any of his two clones but had instead pursued his real body.


    Changing his hand seals, he was about to swap bodies with his clone when he found out he couldn''t move his body at all.


    His eyes widened. But even when he struggled, he wasn''t able to move a single muscle. The old man cackled and as he appeared before David in his soul body form.


    "Never in all my life would I have witnessed someone memorising a heaven grade technique in the span of seven months." He shook his head sideways, expressing his disbelieve.


    Then his expression turned serious. "Did you perhaps alsoprehend the technique?" As soon as the old man asked the question, heughed mocking at himself.


    "Perhaps my many years in this ce is starting to turn me crazy."


    David opened his eyes widely as though saying ''You are already insane old man.''


    "Enough is enough, my perfect vessel escaped, leaving me with no choice but to choose you as my vessel."


    The old man frowned deeply. "Your innate talent is extremely low. How I''m I supposed to manage this thatcks potential?"


    If eyes could kill, David would have killed the old man a thousand times. ''You want my body and you dare toin about my potential!?''


    "No worries, although I would probably use thrice the resources, now that I have a body prepared, I guess I should be happy."


    The man then smiled kindly as he faced David, stroking his beards softly. "Now, I advise you to rx. This will only take a moment, I promise it won''t hurt at all."


    Right as the words escapes his lips, the old man''s figure started to flicker in and out of existence as he muttered several incantations with his mouth.


    The heavens rumbled and the earth raged. It was as though they were angry about something, but was helpless about it.


    The old man turned into a ray of light and softly moved towards David. David was helpless and defenceless. He could only watch with wide eyes as the old man turned into a ray of light and prate through his skull.


    Rumble!


    It was as though he had been struck by lightning! His body shivered uncontrobly as though he was having a massive seizure.


    The old man suddenly found himself in a dark space, surrounding him was darkness. ''Now, all I have to do is find where he is subconsciously hiding his soul, consume it and then take over this body.''


    Although he was dissatisfied with the body, there wasn''t much of a choice. Searching deeper in the darkness, he finally found a giant door. The door was huge, like one used to cage huge monsters.


    Although it was slightly different than usual, different people, have different things to lock down their subconsciousness.


    Old man Ouyang Fen smiled widely and opened the door. Although it seemed tightly locked, there wasn''t a door he couldn''t open.


    He opened the door and closed it himself. He didn''t want David to escape during the possession. If he did, it would be quite difficult to find him again since the brain was already well aware of the threat and would try its best to defend its self.


    Finally, within the subconscious, the old man looked around.He saw that he was within some sort of royal throne room that seem even luxurious than kings''.


    "Wee." Old man Ouyang Fen was in thought when he suddenly headed a voice boomed in his soul form.


    Ouyang Fen snapped his attention forwards and what he saw made his mind truly chaotic.


    Before he was a young man, seated in arge throne chair. His eyes were filled with absolute coldness and indifference as he leaned back in his throne with his crown tilted slightly.


    Beside the young man were three other smaller throne chairs made of pure gold and diamond. Seated on the young man''s right hand was a beautifuldy whose face was stiff as though she was a robot.


    On the other two seats, the two other people did not seem to be human at all. One had pupils as golden as the sun itself, gazing at him with an hunger that looked as though it would swallow him in one gulp but that would be barely enough to satiate its hunger.


    The other monster had pupils as red and crimson as blood as it stared at him with an ufortable amount of calmness that shook him to the core.


    "W-what is this?" Old man Ouyang staggered backwards in fear as he gazed at what seemed to be David''s subconscious.


    "I''ve been expecting you." The young man looked exactly like David, but such sinister waves it radiated was enough to startle an old monster like Ouyang Fen.


    ''David'' stood up with a smile. "You''re quite difficult to deal with."


    He walked forwards at the old man, approaching him with what seemed to be a smile, but also not a smile. "Tell me, how does this work exactly? The possession I mean."


    "Kid, what trick is this? Hurry up and surrender your body to me, and I will decide if I should use it well or not after I devour your soul. Choose wisely, kid!"


    "Hmm, devour ey? So that''s how it works. You devour the soul of the opponent and then take over the body. It''s that simple?" David muttered to himself.


    Then he walked back to his throne, seemingly already bored with the conversation. "Old man, I know I''m not your match in the physical world since I''ve been suppressed which is why I had to trick you intoing here, within my body."


    "My body is my world where only I rule, thinking of possessing my body? Wishful thinking. Rip him to shreds."


    David''s words hadn''t finished sounding out yet when the two other David with gold and red eyes turned into afterimages as they pounced on old man Ouyang.


    "What!? No!" The old man screamed pitifully as he struggled. Although his soul seems bigger than David''s he would only be able to ovee David if it was in a one on one situation. But David seems to possess four differentplete souls within himself. How was that even possible!


    Even as he struggled with life and death, he still couldn''t figure out how his luck would have turned so bad all of a sudden.


    The two David were like an hungry beast as they ripped apart chunks of soul power from the old man and gobbled it up. Like an insatiable beast, they continued to feed on the old man once they saw the opportunity to.


    The old man struggled violently, and for the most part, he was truly able to hold his own against the two David. Which showed him just how strong his soul had be.


    "D-don''t kill me! I know a lot of secrets! Don''t kill me." The old man hurriedly said as he struggled.


    "Was it because of this old man, you refusedtoe out previously?" David indifferently asked thedy by his side.


    "Yes," Hazel replied monotonously.

 Chapter 471 - The World Orb

    "The old man is a soul body, therefore, he would be able to sense other existences with the same wavelength."


    "While I''m different from a soul body, the wavelength we emit is almost simr to each other. The moment I reveal myself, his attention would be drawn towards you and the consequences might be unimaginable."


    Hazel had remained silent ever since he entered the sacred domain. While he hadn''t thought too much of it, he still had missed her presence quite a bit.


    "Oh." David nodded in realisation but his eyes were glued to her face. This was the first time he was physically seeing what Hazel looked like.


    His eyes swept from her face down to her chest. He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    "What are you looking at!?" Hazel asked ring at him angrily.


    "Did you really have to make it so big or is that just the way you are?" David asked, gazing at her chest.


    "Do you really want to die so quickly, or is that just the way you are!?" Hazel retorted coldly.


    "Fine!"


    "You''re my AI anyways, shouldn''t I be able to touch you whenever I want." David muttered.


    Hazel narrowed her eyes. "What did you say?"


    "I was just asking how long it would take to kill the old man." David stated innocently.


    "Hmph!" Hazel snorted, and her tempting big chest bounced in the process. It was no wonder David had been fired up.


    Hazel''s body was no different from a subus! Her fairy white skin, bountiful chest, thin waist and her beautiful face was enough to beat most of the girls David had met.


    Even Phyllida could barely match her and if he hadn''t seen Lyster''s true body underneath all her disguise, then Hazel would have easily won the most beautiful woman he had met.


    Now that he was reminded of Lyster and Phyllida, it had been quite the while since hest met them, this was making him miss the Institute a bit.


    Hazel seem to have noticed his expression. "Don''t worry, you wouldn''t have to wait much longer."


    "Hm." David responded feeling a bitforted. Suddenly, he noticed two thin red lines in his soul body that seem to be faintly connecting him to somethings. He focused on the more visible one and when he focused on it.


    He was able to faintly discern a tiny dark beast connected to him, but it faded as though it was an illusion.


    "Flint?" David''s brow furrowed. Wasn''t Flint dead. He wondered.


    He then gazed at the red line that seem to be hiding at the very depth of his soul.


    At first, there was no reaction whatsoever when he tugged at the rope, but after tugging two more times, the rope seem to faintly stir, it was at that moment that something happened.


    Roarrrr!


    A loud roar exploded in his ears, making his soul body slightly chaotic and his expression turned pale.


    David was able to see the faint silhouette of arge wolf. The wolf sat on a throne like a human with arge crown on its forehead.


    It''s face doesn''t seem to be of a wolf at all as there were scales all over it skin, dressed in a sort of royal clothing.


    It''s attention seem to be peaked by something and it''s expression seemed to have transcended space as it gazed directly at David.


    It smiled wolfishly as though it could see David. And it spoke out a few words.


    Although David couldn''t hear what he had said, he was able to read the person''s lips. "You''re ripe."


    David expression turned indifferent and the image he was seeing exploded. But he seem to have been hearing a burst of faint wolfishughter echoing in his ears.


    Bang!


    The old man''s soul exploded, turning into massive amount of energy.


    Hu!


    The energy moved towards David as he inhaled, sucking the soul energy into his body.


    Hazel gazed at David with a solemn expression, she had noticed the changes in David''s mood and she could see he was incredibly angry.


    "Hehe. I''m ripe? Let''s see if you have the capability to pluck me off or you might just die under my thorns." David snorted coldly.


    The soul energy he had consumed seem to have calmed some of his anger as a cool sensation flowed in every part of his body.


    Hazel didn''t ask what had happened to him and instead quietly sat in her seat.


    ''Hm? Where is the old man?'' David thought as he gazed around, but then he remembered what had happened. "F*ck!"


    The old man knew quite a lot of knowledge. Keeping him by his side was equivalent to having Google at his mercy.


    He had been impulsive.


    "Let''s go back first." David muttered. He gazed at his other two selves who were quiet. This was the first time they weren''t urging for blood and flesh. David raised an eyebrow.


    They have been fully satisfied with consuming the old man''s soul body.


    Closing his eyes. There was darkness inside the darkness, but then, there was nothing and then the wind.


    He could feel the wind faintly caressing his skin. He then opened his eyes. Finally, he was back inside the starry sky world.


    "Finally."


    He heaved a sigh of relief. Despite his calm demeanour, he had truly thought he was going to perish. If the old man had another body to choose from and decides to eliminate him, there was a slight possibility of him perishing in this ce.


    The starry space was quiet and there was peace in the twenty kilometre space of the starry sky world.


    David could see therge sword scar in the ground was healing, although the rate was very slow, it was still impressive. He could also see the bodies of those that had died being swallowed up by the sand.


    It didn''t take long for him to realise the bodies were being used to repair the world of its wounds.


    Suddenly, David noticed that there was another sun shining not too far away from him, right at the centre of the world.


    "The World Orb."

 Chapter 472 - Ability: Divine Sense

    "The World Orb."


    David''s eyes lit up. This was what the two disciples from the institute had been talking about.


    The way to refine the now ownerless world was to refine the Orb, and one would be able to refine the world itself, gaining control over it.


    David didn''t hesitate, he formed a had seal and his body shot forwards like an arrow. When he reached the centre of the small world, he was able to see the Orb in its entirety.


    It was as big as a fist and while it was glowing very brightly, he was still able to notice the lines at the body of the Orb. It seems to be an ancientnguage written around the body.


    David exhaled and calmed his mind. His senses were exceptionally sharp, even sharper than previously, but David didn''t take notice of this, his mind upied with the thought of refining the Orb.


    He sat cross-legged before the Orb and then proceeded to extend his mental strength to the Orb. Since it was ownerless, there was barely any resistance but judging from his speed, David guessed that it would take some time for him to sessfully refine the Orb.


    But within this Orb, time was all he had.


    * * * * *


    While David was meditating, refining the small world, the sacred domain had turned chaotic.


    There was a rumour that someone had managed to find the highest treasure within the domain; the only remaining heaven realm technique in this world.


    The disciples were shocked and the whole sacred domain was in mayhem. Disciples were killing each other for clues about the heaven grade technique.


    Because of the recent development, the weaker ones had gone into hiding while the stronger one''s remained, battling each other for treasures.


    There was a sudden sh of light, and a door appeared in thin air. A young man in dark clothing came out from within the door of light.


    "Hmph!" The young man staggered, unsteady on his feet as he gazed at the ground.


    "Shouldn''t I have gotten used to it already?" The young manined, holding back his urge to puke.


    The young man was David. When he recovered, he then gazed around and noticed three young men surrounding a youngdy, trapping her in a tight formation.


    From the tense atmosphere, they seem to have been battling intensely with thedy with sweat dripping off from their forehead, while thedy was calm, she didn''t seem to be tired in the slightest.


    But they had stopped fighting the moment David teleported right before them.


    David blinked his eyes at them, and they blinked their eyes back at him.


    He then stood up and breathed lightly. "You guys continue what you were doing, I promise not to interfere."


    David was about to leave when one of the young men suddenly shouted.


    "Brother, please assist us with defending against thisdy, she wants to kill us!"


    David blinked his eyes. He could tell the young man was been sincere. But David quickly shook his head, he wasn''t going to interfere with what doesn''t concern him.


    "You all are in the earth realm while I''m a measly mortal realm expert, what help could I possible render to you." David said innocently, he gazed at the youngdy who was gazing at him with curiosity in her eyes.


    Shrugging, he turned to leave. The men didn''t try to stop him and they watched him leave.


    But suddenly, one of them reached out with intense speed. "If you can''t assist us, we will make you useful instead. Be our shield instead." The second male disciple reached out towards David and grabbed him by the shoulder, his face twisted in desperation. The others didn''t try to stop him as they knew that this was the only way to survive from the devildy''s attack.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, there was a sh of light and a sword cut through the air only to return in David''s hands.


    David quietly put the sword back into his robes and he turned to leave.


    The man who had reached out towards David was confused, he could feel his world rolling. "Eh? Isn''t that my body? Why can I see my own body?" The light in his eyes dimmed as he realised, his head had been sliced off clean from his neck.


    The other two young men were shocked! A mortal realm killing an early earth realm expert in a single strike although not unheard of, it was a rare urrence.


    The youngdy''s eyes lit up as though she had just found gold. Her finger flickered and an unseen ck line appeared in the air as it passed through the bodies of the two stunned young men.


    Without warning, there were diced into 99 perfect squares! The first notrger than thest.


    David''s eyes narrowed. After consuming the soul of the old man, he had been able to see everything within a kilometre radius with absolute rity, which was how he had seen the world Orb despite being a kilometre away. He had called this ability Divine Sense.


    This was how he also saw thedy killing the two young men in just a single flick of her hand.


    Suddenly, he raised an eyebrow. An invisible thread of line appeared and passed through him like nothingness.


    David''s figure then disappeared, turning into fumes of mental energy and brainwave.


    The youngdy''s eyes brightened as she saw this. She snapped her head upwards and saw David staring at her coldly.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Thedy blinked her eyes innocently. David''s eyes furrowed. The innocence in her eyes was very clear, but she had just killed two people with that innocence, which made David even more wary of her.


    Even after his question, she didn''t reply to him and only gazed at him.


    "Hmph!" David snorted, the tree shook as he dashed away in the blink of an eye. He didn''t have it in his heart to kill the girl since she didn''t release any killing Intent when she attacked.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed and his mind was shaken.. He could see a figure with his divine sense just five hundred meters from him, waiting for him in anticipation. It was the youngdy!

 Chapter 473 - Unknown Young Lady

    "That Speed." David''s eyes narrowed, his expression sombre.


    His speed slowed down as he arrived a hundred meters away from the youngdy.


    With furrowed brows, he asked. "Is there something I can help you with?"


    Thedy blinked her eyes innocently and nodded her head.


    David frowned he didn''t know what this girl want but still, he could feel a certain amount of threat from her and while he was really scared of a fight, it was best to avoid one.


    "Hm? Okay, what is it?"


    David had just finished speaking, his heart suddenly thumped violently. His expression turned indifferent as he shed to the side.


    It was unknown when, but thedy had appeared a meter away from him. If it weren''t for his divine sense, he would have thought that thedy was a ghost or had the ability of teleportation.


    But it was just that her speed was simply unbelievable! She had appeared before him in half the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    The tree behind him was shed into multiple pieces of wood with cube shapes.


    Seeing this, David was immediately angered. If he wasn''t fast enough, that tree might just have been him.


    "If it''s a fight you want, you will get more than you bargained for!" David shouted angrily.


    "Fury Packed Thrust!"


    Whoosh!


    There was a sh of red line and a flying sword towards the head of the youngdy.


    But it was as though she was a ghost, the des passed through her and shed at the boulder behind her.


    Boom!


    The boulder was smashed rolling backwards as a massive hole appeared on it.


    "What!?" David was shocked. At such a distance, it was impossible to dodge a technique and one would only be able to counter it with another technique, but thisdy had surprising dodged his technique.


    Her speed was too astonishing.


    The youngdy appeared by David''s left and she stretched her hands outwards toward his shoulder.


    An imminent sense of crisis filled David''s mind. His expression twisted and he then knew he was in a serious situation. Nit taking this fight seriously might just result in his death.


    Hu!


    Her finger touched his shoulder, his body immediately divided into 99 equal parts, but it then turned into a massive amount of mental energy and brainwaves. He had managed to escape from the death touch.


    Thedy''s eyes turned even brighter when she saw this. There was a certain joy in her face as she turned her eyes backwards.


    David''s expression was dark. His fingers glittered as he indifferently muttered. "Blinking Sword Art."


    His sword literally disappeared into thin air with that, David turned his back and started leaving.


    As long as one wasn''t in the heaven realm, or peak-earth realm, once the Blinking Sword art is released, it would reap the lives of its target without hesitation. It was practically impossible to counter the technique unless one has an equivalent technique to counter.


    Boom! Cr... Crack!


    David''s footstep paused. The sound was different from what he had been expecting.


    Using his divine sense, he checked what was going on and his pupils couldn''t help but constrict.


    His flying de was stopped right at the forehead of the youngdy. The de had drawn blood from her forehead, but it was being stopped by numerous ck lines that surrounded her like some sort of.


    The youngdy''s face had turned pale but the light in her eyes was even brighter than before as she panted heavily. She had almost died.


    David clenched his teeth. His hand seals shook and he pressed on. His de vibrated, pushing forwards to pierce through her skull, but the ck lines around her were resilient not letting his de through.


    Suddenly, thedy switched her hand seals, her ck lines suddenly stopped shielding her and wrapped around David''s flying de.


    David was experienced by now and knew thedy wanted to injure him by destroying his de, but it was a pity this wasn''t his first time.


    He quickly wiped his seal away from his flying de, giving it onemand before withdrawing his consciousness firm within the de.


    Just as the de was being crushed by the ck lines, it suddenly erupted, sending waves of destructive force in all directions.


    Boom!


    The youngdy was extremely close to the explosion, therefore even with the protection of the ck lines, she was still affected by the explosion.


    David turned slightly pale. While he was able to withdraw his sliver of consciousness from within the de, he was still a bit affected by the self-destruction.


    "Hmph!" He took out another treasured de from within his storage ring and in just a second, he had sessfully refined it with his mental energy. While it wasn''t a deep refinement and only at a basic level, David didn''t mind.


    The synergy between him and the de would surely be below, but during this moment, he didn''t have much time to deeply refine the new flying de.


    The dust finally cleared revealing the devastation it had caused. The youngdy had managed to dodge the explosion with her speed, but still, she was still affected by it.


    Half of her snow-white gown had been thoroughly destroyed, revealing a pure snow-white skin and a perky breast that bounced in ordance with her breathing pattern.


    He was about to attack when thedy suddenly raised her hand up as though telling him to hold on.


    David blinked his eyes slightly confused, but then he really noticed her situation, and swallowed hard. It''s been quite the while he relieved his stress which was why he was affected by what he saw.


    The youngdy saw David''s feverish look and she frowned slightly. She gazed at her gown and pouted at her destroyed dress.


    Removing the other half of her robes, she also removed her destroyed underwear.


    David swallowed hard and his breathing started bing heavy. Suddenly, she bent downwards and started to pull off her stained panties from between her legs!

 Chapter 474 - Being Tracked

    David''s fist clenched tightly. And he inhaled. "The scent of a virgin." Wasn''t thisdy just too bold? Undressing right in front, there wasn''t a single hint of being shy.


    Her face was tinged with a slight blush which was probably caused by the explosion David had caused.


    Lifting her legs, she started putting on other panties. David''s eyes opened wide as he saw an opening in between her legs. With his sharp eyesight enhanced by his genes, he could see through far distance and could see at night.


    These abilities were the perfectbination and David was able to see what was in between her legs as clear as day with superior rity! It was as though the world had slowed down.


    David''s bones crackled, he had been clenching his fist too hard. Using his ability, he regained control of his emotions and was able to put off the fire in his body.


    It was as though he had sshed cold water onto himself. He calmed down and was able to ess the situation as he waited for her to dress up.


    Normally, David would have attacked regardless of whether she was dressing or not, but he didn''t and proceeded to hold back.


    Thedy hadn''t said a single word to him ever since they met, perhaps, she might talk this time.


    After she down on another robe and waspletely dressed, she turn to gaze at David.


    The fiery look in her eyes hadn''t reduced a single bit, making David slightly fearful. Thisdy was beginning to scare him.


    "Tell me? Have I offended you in any way? Is that why you been attacking me?" David pressed.


    Thedy tilted her head slightly as though In thought and she shook her head softly.


    "Then why were you attacking me earlier?" David was confused.


    Thedy paused and then blinked her eyes. A ck line then formed right in front of her. It was so indistinct that it was invincible, but David was still able to notice it forming in mid-air that was why he had been able to dodge her attacks.


    "A high tier earth grade technique?" Although it was still at the lowest level, it was no wonder she had been able to block Blinking Sword art.


    But David''s high tier earth grade technique was already at the mid-stage, he should have been able to break through her technique, but wasn''t able to since his mental energy was very low in consideration with the youngdy''s.


    He was only at the peak-mortal realm, while she was already at the Earth realm. From the mental strength she was emitting, there was even a possibility that she was about to break through to the mid-stage of the earth realm.


    "I need to break through to the earth realm, otherwise things might get difficult in the long run," David muttered.


    "But first, I need to deal with this demon from hell first." As he said this, his face turned cold and his finger touched.


    It was still the blinking sword art he was about to use, but he suddenly had an idea, what if hebined hisprehension of spacew with the blinking sword art?


    David was quite eager to find out. He was about to attack when the youngdy frowned she tilted her head sideways as though she was listening to someone. Suddenly she stomped her feet like a spoilt child.


    She then gazed at David reluctantly, she wanted to y with him a bit more but she needed to go now. She waved at David with a cute smile and left, her figure leaving after images that remained for more than a second.


    David almost choked in his spit. She left just like that. With her speed, it was impossible for him to catch up to her since his gic strength was been restricted in here. He couldn''t wait to get out of the sacred domain.


    To leave an afterimage thatsted 3 seconds, David couldn''t imagine how she had done it without her body being affected by the air resistance.


    David swung his sleeves and turned around to leave. A few minutester, David came into contact with a group of five people.


    With the aid of his divine sense, he had noticed them. Since he didn''t want to meet anyone, David changed his direction and headed towards different parts to avoid meeting them.


    But after several seconds, they too changed direction. Seeing this, David chewed on more Pudberries and changed his direction again.


    A few seconds passed and they also changed their direction to match David''s. This time, he didn''t think it was a coincidence any longer, they were certainly tracking him.


    David paused and leaned on the tree, his expression cold. He wasn''t in a great mood. If these people truly were tracking him, his eyes radiated killing intent.


    The five people suddenly stopped about a hundred meters away from him.


    "Are we there yet, I can''t find him anywhere?" An arrogant voice asked.


    A young man had a Feng Shuipass within his palm as he calcted.


    "We are close, he should be over in that direction." The little man hurriedly stated.


    "What do you mean he should be over there? You''ve changed directions more than a mouse feeling the threat of death, now you''re saying probably? I want you to be sure!" The arrogant voice shouted coldly at the young man.


    "Yes, yes. I am sure young master, he''s over in that direction." The young man nodded his head like a chicken in a panic.


    "Hmph!" The young master snorted. Then he faced the other three people protecting him.


    "Our n should have the honour of owning such precious treasure. If we are able to im these treasures. You all will be heavily rewarded by my Dong n." The young man smiled confidently.


    "So I urge you all to use your strongest ability when facing this man. For him to possess such treasures means that he''s no ordinary man, but even then, he''s still a mere mortal."


    "Yes young master Lin, we will bring our full ability and hold nothing back."


    "Don''t worry too much young Lin he''s only just a man, we will definitely capture this man."


    Whoosh! Pfft!!


    Four heads rolled on the ground, blood spraying out in all directions like a tap, staining the young master Lin''s body.


    "W-what!?"

 Chapter 475 - Function Of The Small World

    "Your group have been tailing me for a while now, and I heard you talk about some treasure, what is all that about?" A voice filled with indifference asked and the young man stepped forwards amidst the bloody mist flowing with the wind.


    The young master''s body was frozen in shock. And he gazed at David nkly.


    David furrowed his brows. This young man was in the early earth realm and was supposed to have a considerable amount of willpower, David couldn''t understand why he was still in shock.


    "P-please do-don''t kill me!" he seems to have gotten back to his senses. His body trembled in fear and he knelt on the ground with his head bowed.


    Seeing this, David smiled softly. Even without the divine sense, this trick wouldn''t have worked since he was very cautious in the first ce.


    "If you talk, I might consider letting you go."


    He walked forwards towards the kneeling young man but as he took the first step, the young master slowly lifted his head. A cold glint shed in his eyes and a bloody sword shot out from his mouth.


    ng!


    David casually pped it aside, forcefully changing its trajectory. The bloody sword mmed into five big trees, creating bloody holes in them before the force behind the attack faded.


    But what was more astonishing was the rate at which the affected trees withered off, their life span was gradually been sucked dry.


    "Tell me what you know and I will grant you a quick death. If not, don''t me me for the pain that''s toe." David stated coldly.


    "Hehehe!" "Dream on if you think I will tell you!" "You should just kill me now because if I survive this, I will obliterate anyone you hold dear! I swear I will kill your father, sell your mother, f*cling make you watch as I r*pe your sister!" The young manughed crazily and his expression lewd.


    David''s eyes turned frosty. "Now I think death is a release to you instead. I won''t kill so fast, I will make you howl to the heavens for days before you die."


    David stepped forwards and touched the young man''s head with his palm. The poisonous waves that had been suppressed within his palm shook and a slight amount was been released, passing into the young man''s body.


    Withdrawing his hands, David retreated backwards.


    "W-what is this!?"


    "What did you put in me, you bastard!"


    "Ahhh! I will kill you!"


    "Ahh! Ahh! Ahh!!"


    David watched the young man scream his lungs out. The pain he was going through was practically equal to that of a thousand poisonous ants gnawing on his internal organs, ripping the flesh apart bit by bit.


    Without the strong body of a Phaser, it was impossible to expel the waves he had ced within the young master''s body. Even a Phaser would not be able to expel the destructive waves if the genes imnted weren''t powerful and resilient enough.


    David watched coldly for a few minutes and then, his flying sword shed. The young man''s head rolled off o km the floor with a thud sound.


    Despite wanting to watch the young master suffer in pain, he assumed that since one person was able to trace him for some treasure they imed he had, it meant another group were probably tracking him.


    He only hoped he was right. While it might give him greater satisfaction to leave the young master alive, knowing he was suffering in agonising pain, there are variables in this world, such as those miraculous herbs or pills, David didn''t want to test fate, hence the reason he had killed the young master instead of leaving him to suffer.


    Grabbing their storage rings, David closed his eyes, and he was able to see the World Orb revolving peacefully within his mind.


    In just a single thought, the five storage rings vanished from his hands, only to appear within the Small World.


    This was one mod the function of the small world. He could store things inside and even living beings inside of his Small World. It serves as a very high tier storage ring! It was very safe since one wouldn''t be scared to lose it, neither will it explode during battle.


    Despite that ability, it still has other functions David had yet to figure out. This made him slightly interested in the sacred domain, if he could find the Orb, he would own the domain.


    But David knew where his limit lies. Taking the heaven grade technique was already asking to be killed by the Four Great Sect, if he took hold of the sacred domain and managed to refine it, the heaven realm expert would surely make a move. They would never sit still and watch as a junior grabbed hold of their treasure trove.


    If it weren''t for the sacred domain, they wouldn''t have been able to establish themselves and their academies wouldn''t have reached this point either. Therefore, they would surely fight with their lives in the line. But to them, David was a weakling, killing him was as easy as snapping their fingers.


    Using the ming serpent technique, he burnt the bodies to ashes using the Twin ming Serpent technique. If the olddy knew about this, she would surely stand up from her grave and curse at him for crudely using such great technique.


    David''s figure faded into the distance.


    Roughly twenty minutester, a team of seven people careful worked their way to the forest.


    A young man stepped out from the group formation and walked towards the ckened ground.


    "Leader, there''s a sign of blood here." Someone from the group shouted.


    The young man walked forwards and he saw traces of blood within on the ground.


    "Someone got to him before us." The leader muttered casually as he observed the blood.


    The rest of the team had a sudden change in expression.


    "Could they have killed him?" One of them hesitated before he asked.


    The leader bent slightly and touched the blood with his index finger, after which he ced it within his mouth. "No, he''s not dead.. This blood is from five to six different individuals."

 Chapter 476 - Intense Battle! Intoxicating!!

    The six others sighed in relief. If some other group had gotten hold of the guy, then things would be quite difficult for them.


    "So he was able to escape?" One of them asked.


    The leader didn''t respond. He only stood still and silent as he observed his surroundings. It was as though he was trying to map out what had happened.


    "No, he didn''t escape, he killed them all." The leader said casually.


    "What?" the members of his team were all stunned.


    "Is he that strong?" Thedy asked with furrowed brows. She was the second team leader.


    Then the leader nodded his head. Closing his eyes, he suddenly moved forwards, standing in the exact position David had stood previously.


    But that wasn''t shocking enough, what he did next would have stunned David''s speechlessly.


    The young man suddenly had an indifferent expression and he opened his eyes, his vibe instantly matched up with David''s vibe.


    The young man suddenly gazed downwards, a few meters away from him. But the space was empty and he muttered something, his expression cold and in a few seconds, he performed a hand seal as though wanting to kill the empty space in front of him.


    He had done the exact thing David had done when he was interrogating the young master.


    Suddenly, the air zed with heat and an intense fiery aura blossomed from the young man''s flying de, but before the fiery heat could form shape the young man staggered backwards as though he had been hit by something.


    "Team leader!" The others quickly rushed to help him up.


    "I''m alright." The team leader waved them off as he stood back steadily.


    "What happened?" The frown on thedy''s face deepened.


    Smiling bitterly, "It was an earth grade technique, there was no way I would have replicated it without the mnemonics. And he seems to have noticed me since he expelled me before I could acquire the technique."


    "An earth grade technique, although troublesome, he shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with." Thedy rxed slightly, nodding her head.


    "No, I feel something different about this person, we should be extra careful." The young man warned.


    He then turned towards the direction David headed to. "He went towards that direction, he''s looking for somece safe to hideout in."


    The others nodded their head and prepared after the leader had his rest, they headed towards the direction David had gone to.


    * * * * *


    Meanwhile, David was cutting through the grass like a demon when he suddenly froze. He could feel a creeping sensation caressing his entire being, making him ufortable.


    David frowned slightly and with his ability to perfectly control his body. He checked what was wrong and he could feel some sort of indistinct waves crawling over his skin.


    Rumble! Bang!!


    It was suddenly crushed by the quiver of his muscles. Although he didn''t know what it was, he still crushed it without hesitation. The feeling was akin to him having deja vu as the scene of him killing that young master began to surface. It was at that moment he destroyed the waves crawling over his skin.


    David snorted and proceeded to wait.


    In just a few seconds of waiting, there was a sharp whistling sound. David lifted his hands and mmed downwards.


    BANG!


    Kiiiiiiii!


    A sharp screech echoed throughout the forest. David''s muscles twitched and he sealed off his ears. "What kind of ant is this anyways."


    The ant was more than half of David''s height, and even after crushing its head. Its sharp stingers were as hard as metal was still attempting to bite through David''s hand.


    It was a pity David''s skin was even tougher than steel its self, to pierce through his skin would require even more effort than that.


    David was just feeling good when his expression suddenly changed.


    "Not good!"


    His figure shed backwards like lightning and in just a fifth of a second, the ground beneath him copsed, twenty Sickle-mouth ants burst out from underneath the ground, their wings buzzing loudly, making the wind and the earth tremble from their vibrations.


    Kiiiii! Kiiii!! Kiiiii!!!


    Sharp screeches exploded from everywhere. And as though that wasn''t enough, David saw with his divine sense another group consisting of more than fifty of those ants,ing towards him.


    David was suddenly filled with regret. He knew ants moved in pack yet he had dared to kill one and remained in the same ce.


    Without hesitation, David turned around and fled for his life. A total of a hundred Sickle-Mouth Ants started to pursue one human.


    Their speed was so terrifying, an ordinary human would only be able to sense the change in the wind and not even seizing their shadows.


    "Dammit!" His speed was fast, but it wasn''t fast enough! He could see close to fifteen of those ants, flying through the air as they were catching up to him.


    In just a minute of pursuit, they were directly behind him!


    BANG!


    David''s feet smashed through the ground and he performed a backflip. At that moment, a sharp sickle mouth tore through the air, stabbing at nothing as it missed David by just a few centimetres.


    David was right above the ant with the change in direction, he punched downwards ferociously. Tearing a hole in the skull of the ant.


    The ant screeched loudly, it was so loud that it could definitely disrupt one''s thought. But David had long since sealed his ears.


    Using the momentum, his body was repelled backwards to the air again.


    Whoosh!


    Another ant stretched outwards to stab him by the side.


    BANG!


    A tree not too far from him exploded into pieces as David stomped on it, changing his direction very quickly, narrowing avoiding getting pierced.


    Bam!


    His elbow mmed into the midsection of the ant, instantly crushing its backbone, despite the amount of carapace it uses as defence.


    Rolling to the ground, he drifted backwards with the kic force of his speed, cing his hands to the ground to stabilise himself.


    A sharp glint shone in his eyes and his blood roared in absolute joy! It had been so long he fought like this! This was truly the way!


    What mental energy? What heaven grade technique? He had forgotten them all!


    This was truly the way to grow stronger, the martial path to godhood!


    David licked his lips like a beast. His eyes glowed brightly, he had almost forgotten the fun in using one''s hands to kill.


    He had only just killed three of the fastest ants, the rest soon pounced on him violently.


    "Hmph!"


    The ground beneath his feet exploded as he stomped downwards. Instantly. One of the gigantic Sickle-mouth mmed violently to him.


    Bam!!!


    It was as though two flesh trains, traveling at top speed collided with one another.


    David''s body remained standing as a pole, his top exploded into pieces, leaving only his pants but the ant was sent flying backwards. Not letting this opportunity go, David grabbed at the ant''s skull.


    His muscles bulged and dark red veins appeared all over his muscr skin.


    "Ahhh!"


    Like a god of war, he lifted the ant as though it was a log of wood and smashed it at the one other any that had caught up.


    Boom!


    The two insect exploded into bloody meat paste, spilling greenish liquid all over his skin.. All that was left in David''s hand was the skull of the insect.

 Chapter 477 - Double Kill: Rank Four Sickle Mouth Insect

    Psssh!


    The pieces of clothing still hanging around David''s skin corroded into Ash.


    The inner fluids from the ants was actually no different from a concentrated acid. And as it dropped to the ground. It started to sizzle, corroding the ground into mere particles.


    Assuming David''s skin wasn''t as tempered as it was, he would have certainly melted. But even with his hard skin and muscles, his skin turned slight red like he had rashes, but that was how powerful the inner fluid was. David skin had still reacted to it.


    David had used some mental energy to form a sort of forcefield, protecting his eyes and face from the liquid, as for the rest, he had confidence in his skin. That level of corrosion wasn''t enough to affect him.


    Boom!


    The head of the insect that was in his hand shot out like an arrow as it mmed into the iing insect, breaking its skull in the process while it screamed miserably.


    Kiiiiiiiiii!


    It was as though David had been possessed, his eyes turned red and excitement filled his face. He didn''t bother to flee anymore but instead started killing the Sickle-mouth Ants one after the other.


    Bang!


    David was forced backwards as the sharp sickle like mouth of one of the insect managed to stab at his waist. The sharp weapon stabbed into him, but it was only able to push through a centimeter into his skin, unable to push any further.


    David could feel a stinging pain on his waist, but the blood pumping through his veins made him ignore the pain.


    Grabbing the head still lodged in him, David forcefully twisted.


    Cr-crack!


    Greenish fluid sttered as the head was forcibly yanked from the body of the Sickle mouth ant but David wasn''t able to celebrate.


    Four insects pounced at him from all direction.


    "Fuck off!" he mmed his two fist against their heads, repelling two into the distance, using the momentum, he forcibly leaned backwards, drifting in the process , evading the stab from the other two insect as they flew right above him.


    Time seem to pause and David could see the entire under of those insects. There was not a single carapace there and only soft tissue, this was their weak point.


    David grinned wildly. While their carapace could withstand his attacks, their underneath were extremely vulnerable.


    David''s hands morphed into ws and his hands sliced into the body of the two beasts.


    It was very easy and the process was smooth. His hands emerged from behind the beasts and they shrieked, widely kicking their de like ws on David''s body, but it was as if two metals were scratching each other.


    Clenching his fist, a powerful momentum surged within his palm and the two insect was instantly divided into two parts from their midsection.


    BANG!


    Green liquid sshed but David was already used to by now, his body bathed in it. Like a crazed man, he continued to kill the insects as though his life depended on it, and he did it with arge grin on his face the whole time.


    In just a few seconds, David and been surrounded by more than thirty ants, rushing at him in all directions, while their body''s kept piling up around him, forming some sort of barricade.


    Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!


    Rapid sound echoed and David continued to w into their internal organs from underneath. Since he was well aware of their weak points, it was now basically one hit one kill. He didn''t need another hit to kill them.


    Time flew by and an hour went by with David still going on a rampage. The Sickle-mouth insect seem unending, moving towards to attack David in a crazed fashion. It was as if they would not rest until they killed him, even after he had killed more than fifty of them, more of them swarmed to him out of no where.


    "Keeping, haha! Keeping!" Davidughed in joy, punching through the mouth of one, his hand moved upwards and he yanked a tiny brain the size of his two fist joined to gather.


    Suddenly, as David was killing more and more ant''s by the second, he suddenly noticed something as the insects began to withdraw.


    David was surprised, but his face revealed a sinister smile. "Where do you think you''re going to!? Die for me!" he pursued as he started to attack them of his own volition.


    It was then David noticed something after killing two Sickle-Mouth insect. He could feel the vibration beneath his feet. But what he could sense was so faint and indistinct he wondered if he was just imagining it.


    Those Ants started to form a circle around David, locking him up in a circle. David frowned.


    Things were starting to get weird. David withdrew and waited right at the center of therge circle made by the horde of the insects.


    David had a casual expression on his face, grabbing a cloth, he wiped the green liquid way from his face.


    Pishh


    The cloth started to corrode, but not after David was done using it. David had just brought out a bottle of water when his expression changed slightly.


    The ground beneath him exploded violent and he shot upwards to the sky like a meteor. Following him,rge seven meters tall Sickle-mouth Ant destroyed the ground and flew upwards following him closely. Its mouth opened wide as it bit at him.


    He hadn''t even reached three metered in the air, a different orange Shaped Sickle-mouth Ant entered within the range of his divine sense, covering the speed up in just three second, flying with speed even faster than the speed of sound.


    Rumble!


    David''s expression darkened. He was in the air already, if it was a different person, there would be no way for him to change position in mid-air and would only be able to watch as therge orange ant snatched him from the air.


    Whoosh!


    Seven meters into the air already, the orange beast had already appeared right in front of him.


    Just as he was about to be punctured by the two huge sickles by its mouth. David''s muscles trembled and his skin vibrated, humming rapidly.


    His legs seem to inte slightly. There was a sudden thump as the air was forcefullypressed. Shockwaves spread out in the air and David''s figure instantly shit upwards once more.


    Double jump!


    The orange beast was to fast, it couldn''t change its direction and could only pass by David underneath.


    Suddenly, arge de that was even taller than David himself appeared in his hands. His eyes turned cold and he let go of the de right on top of the two beasts.


    Screech!!!


    The instant the de touched the back of the orange insect, its backbones snapped and it screeched loudly in misery.


    The weight pushed it downwards from the air and also hit the red insect at the same time. It also released a few sharp screech and David assumed something had been broken.


    With speed even faster than a meteor, the two ants were pressed downwards from the air, no matter how hard and desperate they pped their wings, they weren''t able to escape from their predicament.


    In the next moment, the de mmed them into the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The earth seem to have been crushed as multiple debris shot out in all direction. Stabbing at the other sickle-mouth ant with intense speed that killed many.


    Fragmented sand particles flew all over and David was mmed backwards as a debris the size of his head mmed into his chest.


    He crashed into three trees before his momentum faded. He wasn''t wounded, but his internal organs were affected.


    Cough! Cough!!


    David spat out the dust that had entered his mouth and gazed at the direction of the impact. Before him, the dust started to settle.


    David was astounded, the two ants had been crushed to pieces. And since they were a both beast belonging the rank Four rankings, their defenses should be very strong, and might even rival Davids.


    But the de had crushed the two insects like they nothing. David couldn''t help but sigh in admiration at the de. If he was able to refine the de, it would certainly be more powerful than this.


    But he shook his head slightly. The de still had refused to have him as its master. David guessed that it should be due to his poor talent in mental arts otherwise he might have been the owner of a legendary de by now.


    David ced the de back into his storage ring and then gazed at the remaining insects that were screeching at him violently.


    David proceed to ignore them. Since they wouldn''t dare attack him, they were afraid. He indifferently took a pud Berry out and munch on it.


    "Since you guys are here already you should show your face." David said indifferent.


    After a few seconds of no reply, David was beginning to get irritated.. This wasn''t the first time people thought they would be able to sneak up on him and honestly, it was getting old.

 Chapter 478 - Tactical Retreat

    Within his range of divine sense, David could see the group of seven people gazing directly at him from the top of arge tree a few hundred meters away from him.


    Due to the obstruction from the trees, it should have been impossible for even a peak earth realm expert to sense them which was why they hadn''t believed David and only assumed he was been cautious.


    But they weren''t aware that David could see them clearly. Even the expression in their faces couldn''t escape his divine sense.


    David was gulping down his third bottle of water when he noticed something about the group. Before the group, two people stood at the forefront. It didn''t take much thinking to specte that they were the leaders in the group.


    Thedy had an expression full of coldness and indifference, while the other male person exuded confidence and also an air of being casual.


    Observing them even more, David''s expression slowly turned solemn. Although the youngdy might have hidden it, but she was actually a mid earth realm expert.


    David couldn''t help but be surprised. Thedy''s talent was very astonishing, the old man would be very happy to possess her, but it was a pity he was already dead.


    But that''s beside the point. If he was to be attacked by this group, even if they would be unable to seriously injure him in a direct confrontation, they would be able to easily lock him down leaving him no chance to escape.


    David couldn''t help but curse at the sacred realm. The restriction ced on him was very heavy even his bodily strength had been locked away together with his gic strength. Otherwise, why would he be afraid of a few shrimps at the earth realm? He spected he need just a few moves to deal with them all.


    A pale of water appeared in his hands and David washed his hair and skin with it. Afterwards, he undressed right before them and he gazed at their direction and smirked, particrly using his divine sense to examine thedies expression.


    After the show, he wore a new top and dark pant. He didn''t put on his extra robes this time.


    The group watched him expressionlessly.


    "He doesn''t look like much. Why are we waiting instead of attacking him? " One of the group members said with furrowed brows.


    "Stupid!" Another member hit him by the head.


    "Why did you hit me!" The person whispered in anger.


    "Can''t you see the amount of dead Sickle-Mouth insect surrounding him?"


    It seems the young man was just noticing the insects. His expression changed and he seem to have regarded David with a certain amount of seriousness.


    Because of therge distance, he wasn''t able to see too much of the detail but now that he was made aware of it, he finally figured out what the ck dots around David were.


    They continued to observe him, looking for weaknesses the could find in this short amount of time. Even when he was butt naked, they didn''t revert their gaze.


    "Lu Sheng, we should attack now." Thedy said softly.


    "No, let''s wait a bit." Lu Sheng shook his head softly as he responded, still gazing at David.


    David''s bones crackled in joy. It had been so long since he had a satisfying fight like that. And while he still wished to fight more, he knew he was overpowered. This new group of people would not be so easy to deal with.


    Rather than stupidly confronting them, even while knowing he wouldn''t win, he''d rather retreat. It was the Legendary tactical retreat, he sure as hell wasn''t fleeing for his life.


    David walked up to the two rank four beasts and ripped out their gic core from their skull.


    cing it within his storage ring he turned around and started walking into the forest.


    His back was now facing them. "Now is the time."


    Young man Lu Sheng said. The group nodded their heads and was about to jump towards David when David turned into a stream of shadows and started to flee as though something was pursuing him.


    Lu Sheng staggered while the youngdy frowned slightly. The rest of the team also paused as they saw Da behaviour.


    "We''ve been made! After him!" Lu Sheng growled loudly and his body sprang from the tree he was at, jumping from tree to tree.


    The youngdy wasn''t at all slow, her body left several afterimages on several trees while her real body was already a hundred kilometers away.


    Davidughed coldly, they were not so stupid after all. His speed pierced through the air like an arrow, not at all reducing as he used the body strength to move, while been aided with the floating wind technique.


    While the Floating wind technique made one''s body as light as feather in its Ultimum state, the speed one could achieve ultimately depended on one''s physical body.


    This was the main reason David had immediately learnt the technique once he hit hold of it. Within the sacred realm, there was no one with a stronger physical attribute than him, leaving him with absolute confidence that when he chose to truly flee instead, there was no one who would be catch up with him. They would ultimately only eat his dust.


    "I will see you guyster." David chuckled as he waved backwards. In that instant, the ground beneath him started cracking, forming spider web shaped mark. Even with his weight as light as a feather, the force he was using was still able to shatter the ground.


    Boom! Whoosh!!


    His speed increased drastically as he moved through the forest like a zing meteor.


    Suddenly, with his divine sense, he noticed the young man suddenly nodding at thedy.


    The youngdy halted her movement and then formed various hand seals. Her body then turned ethereal, transparent and she ultimately disappeared like a ghost.


    David was stunned. But then he shook his head slightly.. There were just various mental techniques out there, he still couldn''t get used to it.

 Chapter 479 - Sneak Attack

    The trees before him were directly mmed into or were avoided if it wouldn''t affect his speed.


    Suddenly, noticed a slight amount of energy fluctuations ahead of him with his divine sense. David brows furrowed slightly.


    Just as he was a few meters away from the spot, he saw the youngdy suddenly appear out of thin air, right before him.


    David''s expression changed slightly. Just what sort of technique was this. Without hesitation, he summoned his flying de technique and used one of his strongest techniques in his arsenal.


    Then the air crackled ferociously as an intense heat rampaged within the whole ten-meter radius.


    "Go!"


    They roared their heads and mmed at thedy with brutality in their eyes.


    Thedy snorted coldly. "You won''t escape from me." As she said this, three ck flowers suddenly bloomed, in mid-air, floating and revolving slowly, forming a triangle shape of defence right before the youngdy.


    The two ming serpents roared and immediately mmed at the formations containing the three ck flowers.


    BANG!


    mes erupted out in all directions, but the energy exuded was being suppressed by the energy from the three ck flowers.


    Rumble!


    The two ming serpents were being destroyed while the three ck flowers remained, with a few cracked visible on them.


    David''s expression didn''t change, it was as though he had expected this. He didn''t slow down his speed and instead smashed into the three dark flowers.


    Seeing this, thedy said with indifference. "Courting death."


    David didn''t care, his body directly mmed into the back flowers. But contrary to the youngdy''s expectation, David wasn''t repelled backwards, instead,he directly smashed into the dark flower, destroying it like a raging tempest.


    He was like an annoyed bull as he moved forwards without even waiting a single second. If he had slowed down due to the back flowers, the other wound definitely catch up and it would be almost impossible to escape them.


    All of sudden, he felt some sort of force entering his body. Trying to freeze his movements.m, turning him rigid.


    David didn''t mind. His body was very powerful, he didn''t think that little amount of force would be able to do anything at all.


    He had escaped another half a kilometer in a few seconds, when he noticed the youngdy turning translucent behind him once more. His face darkened as he looked forwards.


    He could sense a slight fluctuation in the distance before him again. Davidughed coldly, he suddenly changed direction and headed elsewhere, towards a different ce.


    He could see as the youngdy cold expression was visibly beginning to turn terrifyingly frosty.


    "She is certainly not someone ordinary." his expression gradually calmed.


    And when he noticed even the slightest fluctuation before him, he would immediately change directions.


    This happened again and again, until after the sixth time, the youngdy seem to have given up. He couldn''t sense any fluctuation and with his divine sense, he saw that they had stopped chasing him as though they had given up.


    David didn''t stop with his tactical retreat, he continued running even after an hour of not meeting anyone.


    He was also sweeping everywhere with his divine sense to find a safe ce to cultivate. ording to his calctions, there was only a week to the end of thetrial, advancing to the earth realm before then should be great.


    David was deep in thought when he suddenly noticed a massive and immediate fluctuation of energy. Suddenly right before him, seven familiar faces appeared before him and immediately surrounded him in a circle.


    The youngdy expression was exceptionally cold but her face was pale and beads of sweat could be seen on her face. Immediately she appeared with the rest, she sat on the ground without care of the dirty ground and immediately began meditating.


    David had no choice but to halt his speed. "I seriously don''t know why you guys are tailing me? Is there something I''ve done that I don''t know about?"


    David asked with a frown. He sort of knew the reason he was been tracked and pursued, he wasn''t aware of the true reason behind it.


    Surprisingly, the young man didn''t attack and instead sighed. "I can see that I''m older than you, but I will still call you brother David."


    "Brother David. You''re really hard to catch up to. Even my fellow disciple Ming Sue had to use her ultimate technique to catch up to your speed, I''m truly impressed." Lu Sheng shook his head impassively.


    "I can sense the truth behind your words and I wouldn''t hold anything back."


    "Not quite long, my junior disciple sister returned from a hidden realm and she brought back a piece of information with her."


    David thought for a bit with a frown and his eyes squinted slightly. . ''Could it be thedy that had escaped from the domain using a High grade teleportation talisman?''


    "I can see that fellow disciple brother David seem to have know who I was talking about."


    David''s expression remained unchanged "Then what does your junior disciple sister have to do with me?"


    "Brother David, don''t make this difficult for me." Lu Sheng shook his head as though he didn''t wish to attack David.


    David sneered in his mind. How could he not know what the young man was thinking. He knew it would be a little difficult to hold David down without the help of the youngdy with the ck rose.


    She seem to have exhausted most of her mental energy while the young man was intentionally stalling for her to recover a bit.


    They also weren''t aware David was also stalling. Wanting them to think he wasn''t aware of their n.


    "What do you mean? How can I be making things difficult for you when I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about."


    Lu Sheng face turned cold for a moment, but he sighed. "Alright, since brother David is iming not to remember a thing, let me remind you."


    "An heaven grade technique is not something an ordinary disciple like you canfortably hold less a cmity befalls you¡ª"


    "You dare!?"


    Lu Sheng hadn''t finished speaking when David sent a palm forward with intense speed, the person he had attacked was actually the youngdy meditating on the ground.

 Chapter 480 - Battle Formation

    David speed was astonishingly fast he bypassed Lu Sheng, ignoring the attack Lu Sheng had managed to conjure at that moment. The palm contained a terrifying might and if it sessfullynded on the youngdy, she would definitely die.


    Lady Su Ming seems to have sensed the threat of death looming over her. Her eyes snapped open and her expression turned frigid cold.


    But it was as though she had expected something like this to happen, three ck roses bloomed out of thin air in a triangle formation, forming some sort of defence.


    David snorted coldly. Although the strength of his body had been greatly weakened, it wasn''t something a quickly conjured technique could hold.


    Boom!


    The collision caused massive ripples to form out in all directions, forming shockwaves, blooming all out in all directions, like the capiry waves formed when a stone is dropped in water.


    Time seemed to pause and David''s body paused, his fist stuck tightly against the formation created by the dark flowers.


    Behind him, Lu Sheng''s flying de had transformed into a humongous sabre, mming into David''s back attempting to swat him off course.


    But David was like an unmoving mountain, it was as though he couldn''t feel the attack aimed at his back.


    Suddenly, the ground cracked with a rumble as David exerted even more force from the ground.


    Rumble!


    The dark flowers were been pressured and with a bang, they exploded violently.


    Su Ming''s body was already turning translucent. ording to her calctions, even if David was able to break through the dark flowers, she would have teleported away but David''s fist was as heavy as a mountain. He tore through the formation with unbelievable force.


    His fist immediately mmed into her chest without hesitation. Su Ming managed to cross her hands with two small shields appearing on her wrists in the nick of time.


    Boom! Bang!!


    Two heavy sounds rang out simultaneously. David mming his fist against the colddy''s chest while Lu Sheng''s flying de mmed into him.


    Su Ming was instantly sent flying mming and destroying tworge trees before she finally stopped. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her face turned extremely pale in the process. Her aura flickering feebly. She quickly sat up and continued meditation as though what had just happened was all an illusion. But her face couldn''t get any colder.


    One didn''t need to be told that once she recovered a bit of her strength she would go on a rampage.


    Lu Sheng had a very dark expression, likewise the other five people.


    "You truly wish to die."


    "Hehehe." David chuckled casually. There was a slight tear in his back from Lu Sheng''s attack, but it looked no different than a flesh injury and although he hadn''t been injured too badly, his organs had been slightly shaken.


    "You dare to injure senior sister Su Ming, tens of your death would not be enough to atone for your crime." One of the five members shouted hatefully at David.


    "Die!" Another immediately responded with an attack of his own.


    David expression didn''t change. He form a hand seal and his flying de transformed into a red sh, mming away arge fish with sharp rows of teeth that had been transformed using mental energies and brain waves.


    BANG!


    The flying fish disintegrated into arge amount of mental energy. But David''s attack hadn''t faded yet, it moved with astonishing speed attempting to create a massive hole in his opponent''s throat.


    ng!


    The red sh was knocked away by arge flying de, finally letting it dissipate.


    David recalled his de and shook his head slightly as he thought it was a pity. If his attack had hit home, then it would be two men down already. Dealing with the rest would be a little troublesome, but also feasible.


    "You asked for it. Into formation!" Lu Sheng roared and his eyes turned zing hot like a fiery demon he red at David.


    Hearing his words, the six of them immediately formed a tightly closed around David.


    David could sense a strange fluctuation erupting from the give members and then. The aura from Lu Sheng continuously rose!


    Mid-stage earth realm, perfect mid stage earth realm, peak earth realm!


    His aura finally stabilised at the peak earth realm. David''s expression turned solemn as he gazed seriously at the formation. He could faintly see waves of their brainwaves ovepping with each other, and then sent towards Lu Sheng, thereby strengthening the amount of mental energy he could hold.


    David was surprised since back in his own continent, formations were very rare. He had barely seen not heard anyone talking about it.


    "Fine! Let me how strong your formation is. Twin ming serpent!"


    Rumble! The earth reverberated and the wind crackled the temperature suddenly rose to an astonishing level as two massive ming serpents with horns on their heads formed. They appeared so life-like that even the scales on their skin were urately detailed.


    This was the ultimum state of the technique, David had broken through at this moment.


    A loud hiss echoed and the serpents red hatefully at Lu Sheng. Without warning, they headed for Lu Sheng, attempting to burn him into nothingness.


    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. And he performed a hand seal, arge de the size of arge boulder was formed and it mmed urately at the two ming serpent''s neck!


    Rumble!


    The trees and grass within a hundred meter radius were reduced to ash! While some were instantly sliced into pieces of wood from the sharp waves radiating off therge de.


    BANG!


    David staggered backwards and his blood churned. His mental energy fluctuated rapidly and his face seen to turn slightly pale.


    Indeed, Lu Sheng''s strength hadn''t been to scare him into submission, it was real.


    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. Just that one sword of his was equivalent to a strike from a Pseudo-heaven realm expert, but David had been able to withstand it while he was at the Pseudo-earth realm.


    Just what realm had his technique reached?

 Chapter 481 - Benevolent Buddha!!!

    This made Lu Sheng even more sure that David was definitely the one with the heaven realm technique.


    Now, he just had to capture him and everything will be made known after interrogating him.


    A golden light shone from above and as David was about to move. He saw Lu Sheng''s expression turned extremely solemn and holy as though he had suddenly be a monk, bringing out a prayer bead and said.


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    Rumble!


    David felt a golden light envelop him and he felt a massive amount of suppression holding him down.


    David''s face distorted into a rage. He felt ufortable, very ufortable and the idea to go down on his knees and chat the Buddha''s name a million times entered his mind, but David quickly crushed the idea just as quickly as it came.


    "What are you doing!?" David roared angrily.


    Lu Sheng ignored David. His expression was tranquil as he closed both hands together with the prayer beads between them.


    "Amitabha buddha!" Lu Sheng chanted and David felt the suppression increased by another fold! David''s eyes turned bloodshot as he red at Lu Sheng.


    Lu Sheng''s face was dripping sweat as though he had used a massive amount of energy, but his expression remained unchanged, full of benevolence gazing at David with what seem to bepassion.


    "Your heart is extremely filled with evil, let me exorcise you."


    Lu Sheng stretched out his palm slowly towards David''s head.


    David''s eyes shed as he said. "You are flirting with death."


    "Almsgiver David, you shouldn''t say such words." Lu Sheng shook his slightly and said with a smile on his face.


    "When did you turn into such a good person?" David sneered. He guessed this was some sort of technique, but wasn''t the technique just too powerful.


    As Lu Sheng stretched out his palm towards his head, David felt a massive threat headed towards him and his expression changed.


    "I will kill you!" David''s muscles bulged and taunted to the limit. The golden light around him instantly cracked. Without hesitation, David''s morphed into arge wolf''s paw with extremelyrge and sharp ws.


    The air immediately shattered as David''s w prate the fabric of wind, ripping it apart like it was a cloth, creating arge ripping sound of cloth being forcefully torn apart.


    "Amitabha buddha!" a devastating amount of golden light poured out of the void and David seem to have seen the image of arge buddha sitting cross-legged behind Lu Sheng, staring at him with what seemed to be a smile.


    David''s expression remained unchanged even when his mind shook. As long as his w touched Lu Sheng, all this would be over.


    Lu Sheng smile widened. "Almsgiver David, please concede." even when saying this, his palm turned incredibly golden and a vast, boundless and deste aura filled his palm. It was as though he was the reincarnation of Buddha and his palm softly touched against David''s w.


    BOOM!!!


    There was a loud explosion and boundless ripples spread out, but contrary to one''s expectation, then there wasn''t any form of destruction in the surrounding area.


    David''s expression changed drastically! The effect of the attack hadn''t spread out in all directions, instead, the entire force had all been guarded by some sort of force and then transmitted into his body without any form of restriction!


    David hurriedly switched it to his vampire form but the transformation was only halfplete when David was blown backwards as though he had been hit a fast-moving mountain.


    Several trees shattered and his body disappeared into the distance.


    Lu Sheng staggered backwards and spat out a mouthful of blood. Keeping the prayer heads, he raised his head and said indifferently. "Go bring his body back, he should be unconscious."


    The five others were sweating profusely since over 50 percent of their mental energy had been exhausted by the formation they had created.


    But they nodded their heads and listened to Lu Sheng. Moving toward the direction David had been sted towards. They followed the trail of broken trees and then disappeared in the distance.


    Sitting cross-legged, Lu Sheng consumed a pill and hurriedly meditated while waiting for them toe back with David.


    After a few minutes, Su Ming opened her eyes and the entire Frost seem to have frozen from the frigid chill that emanated from her face.


    Lu Sheng noticed this and opened his eyes. Locking eyes with her, he suddenly felt embarrassed and didn''t dare to look her straight in the eyes.


    Su Ming snorted coldly. She had been right not to ce all her trust in him, if not she would have died from David''s sneak attack.


    "Have you settled him?" Su Ming asked after a while.


    Lu Ming nodded his head. "I had to use my n''s top treasure to deal with him. Sent him flying a couple of kilometres away he shouldn''t be getting up anytime soon. The others have gone to retrieve him."


    Su Ming''s brows furrowed slightly. "You used the full power? That''s an attack even a heaven realm expert van barely counter. Have you forgotten we can''t kill him?"


    Lu Sheng waves his hands confidently. "Rx, I know what I''m doing. Haven''t you noticed his body is extremely strong? I''m sure he wouldn''t die from the attack."


    Su Ming appeared deep in thought. She then stood up. "I will go with them. Some unforeseen circumstances may pop up."


    Lu Sheng shook his head helplessly after the sneak attack David hadunched on her, she wouldn''t trust him so easily anymore, it wasn''t like she trusted him all too well previously but now it was even worse.


    "I really think you should wait andpletely recover your energy. " Lu Sheng suggested.


    But Su Ming only gazed at him coldly. But then, when had she truly listened to him.


    "Alright, I will remain here to recover, I will wait for your good news." Lu Sheng sighed


    Su Ming nodded her head and then, her body turned translucent as she disappeared.


    Lu Sheng''s eyes glinted with a strange light.

 Chapter 482 - Feeding

    Whoosh!


    Five figures sped through the forest,bing every corner with their eyes filled filled mental energies.


    The forest had no choice but to split apart as the figures moved. Mental energies spread out, scanning the forest, the fuve figures seem to be desperately searching for something, or someone.


    After a few moments, they pulled to a stop.


    "We''ve alreadybed through a kilometer and haven''t found any traces of him, could he have escaped?" zone of them suddenly said hesitantly.


    "That''s impossible. Senior brother Lu Sheng final attack was equivalent to that of an early realm heaven expert, even a peak-earth realm expert would be severely injured not to mention a Mortal level brat." Another snorted.


    "But that guy is very strange. Even with his. Mortal level strength, his Physique is so strong it could resist out attacks without a scratch on him."


    "Stop it both of you, we are here to find him not praise him." Another reprimanded.


    "Here!" Someone suddenly shouted. The rest immediately rushed towards him.


    "This should be where he crashednded." before the was a massive hole that was ten meters wide, the surrounding grasses and also been disintegrated by some sort of shockwaves that was probably created by the crash.


    "If hended here, then where is his body? Even an heaven realm expert would be unconscious if hit by the attack, so why isn''t a mortal realm ndiy here?" They gazed at each other with confusion.


    "Could it be that someone had gotten here before us and had snatched him away." As the person said this, their exorssions darkened since this was the most logical exnation.


    "W-What is that?" One of them stuttered as he pointed at pointed at the forest in the distance. It was night time and the forest was entirely pitch ck. But to them, it was no different from daytime as long as they imbued their eyes with slight mental energy, just very little, they would be able to see as clearly as day.


    The others gazed at the direction and saw a zing crimson eyes sating at them silently within the dark of the forest, under the shade of the trees andrge weed.


    "It''s probably just a Rank 1 beast." One of them said as be sent his sword shing over.


    Boom!


    The area within a fuve meter radius exploded.


    Hiiii!


    An horned rabbit jumped out from the forest in fright, hopping away in fear, but before it could get too far, there was sh, and then a thud as its head flew off, blood sshing to the ground and then another thud as it body finally fell.


    "See, its just a Rank 1 beast." The young man turned around proudly to the others. But then his face suddenly turned pale in fright!


    "D-d-demon!!"


    "It''s probably just another rank 1 beast, there''s no need to try to frighten us, this is no period to joke right now. What we need to do is think of how we can report this to senior brother Lu Sheng."


    "That''s right. It''s obvious he would not be too happy about us not finding that guy''s body."


    The rest seem to have ignored what the young man had said and discuss amongst each other.


    Suddenly, a particr young man felt a sudden sting on his neck. He frowned and was about to check when he felt a palm cover his mouth.


    His eyes opened wide in fear and panic. He was about to hurriedly form hand seals when he felt his body unable to move.


    He face turned pale and he could hear gulping sounds before him as he felt blood rapidly been drained from his body.


    He was entirely helpless! He couldn''t resist, nor could he escape. He wasn''t able to do anything! And his teammates were just a few centimetres away from him discussing with each, they weren''t able to sense anything wrong.


    Life slipped from him, and he felt his body been dropped softly to the ground. There wasn''t a single sound! Even the vibrations had been reduced to a minimum.


    Before he died, he saw the monster slowly walked towards the next person, and then, it attacked!


    The monster was David! But he was not in a very good shape. His chest had caved in, the flesh on his left arm to his shoulder had exploded, leaving only bones, muscles and a few tissues. Blood coated his entire body and his hair disheveled.


    Eyes blood shot, body dropping blood, bones and muscles exposed, he looked just like a monster straight from horror movie. It was no wonder that guy had been stunned, therfore, letting David kill him by flicking one of his bones, piercing through his head.


    His flesh began to rapidly regenerate as he pounced on his third victim. The crimson glow in David''s eyes increased rapidly as he felt the addicting flow of blood rushing from his mouth, to his throat and then to his stomach.


    The blood rapidly tuned into energy, replenishing his energy and rapidly regenerating his cells and tissues.


    It was then the remaining two people noticed that something was wrong. They were they only two people bringing up suggestions while the rest kept quiet.


    "What the hell are you guy¡ªbloody hell-" he hadn''t finished his words when a fist mmed into his chest.


    Puk!


    It was as though he had been mmed by a moving train. His body was catapulted away like a ragdoll, mming into the ground and then bouncing agasint the ground befoes the kic energy finally faded away.


    Thest person was momentarily shocked, but he was able to react very quickly.


    Withiut using hand seals, he directed arge amount of mental energy outwards and the arge reddish Jaws appeared in mid-air, mming towards David.


    Hmph! David didn''t bother to dodge. He sent his right fist that was already injured towards therge jaws.


    ng!


    The air distorted and David''s face twitched from the pain but it was as though he couldn''t feel anything from the pain.


    He grabbed the young man by the shoulders and his jaws opened wide revealing sharp rowas of teeth and two huge canine.


    Chomp!

 Chapter 483 - Exposed

    Puk!


    It was as though he had been mmed by a moving train. His body was catapulted away like a ragdoll, mming into the ground and then bouncing agasint the ground befoes the kic energy finally faded away.


    Thest person was momentarily shocked, but he was able to react very quickly.


    Withiut using hand seals, he directed arge amount of mental energy outwards and the arge reddish Jaws appeared in mid-air, mming towards David.


    Hmph! David didn''t bother to dodge. He sent his right fist that was already injured towards therge jaws.


    ng!


    The air distorted and David''s face twitched from the pain but it was as though he couldn''t feel anything from the pain.


    He grabbed the young man by the shoulders and his jaws opened wide revealing sharp rowas of teeth and two huge canine.


    Chomp!


    Without warning, David directly bit at the young man''s neck.


    Blood spluttered but David was careful not to let them go to waste, he held the young man tightly and gulp down mouthfuls of blood with relish.


    The young man doesn''t appear to havepletely lose his ability to survive. He struggled desperately, punching at David''s chest, but David was like an inhuman beast he cared less what the young man did, he only had the taste for blood in his mind.


    The young man went limp after a while of struggling. After a while, there was thump and the young man''s lifeless body fell to the ground.


    "You sure are heartless." David chuckled with slight humour on his face, wiping the stain of blood away from his mouth with a piece of clothing.


    A young woman suddenly seem to have appeared out of thin air, coldly staring at him with eyes radiating killing intent.


    "I will have to thank you for not disturbing my meal time." Cleaning the blood off his hands, he threw them to the ground.


    "So you''re not from this continent." Su Ming coldly said and she seem very sure of her words.


    David raised an eyebrow in slight surprise.


    "You are a Phaser, probably of the fifth level."


    This time, David''s face changed slightly. But he didn''t say a word. He then heard her say to herself.


    "No, this ce should have restricted you from phasing." Her expression suddenly changed into that of a frosty sneer as she gazed at David.


    "I never thought I would meet with a rogue Legacy sessor in such a far ce."


    David''s mind went nk! It was as though he had been knocked over by a heavysledge hammer.


    His eyes darkened and his face immediately turned ugly. He had been careless. He didn''t think there was someone with such knowledge in a ce so far from home.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." The growl practically escaped his lips.


    "Hmm. Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me, only if you keep mine. " With that, her body began to twitch and her muscles shook violently.


    Arge tail almost a hundred meters long tore through her clothes and appeared behind her.


    Her face pupils dted until two snake eyes formed. Large and heavy scales appeared all over her skin.


    Tworge wings tore through the clothing from her back and the surroundings began to tremble from her p of her wings. In the blink of an eye, she had transformed into something else entirely!


    David''s pupils constricted after she finished her transformation. "You are also a rogue legacy sessor."


    Su Ming''s tail fluttered, cutting through a tree as she responded. "Yes. But one with a bloodline stronger than yours."


    Davidughed coldly. "You are just a flood dragon and not even a true dragon and you dare spout nonsense?"


    "Hehe, a man stuck in between his Vampire form and his humanity. Your aren''t even close to your Vampire Ancestors. You are very pathetic."


    David snorted, but didn''t say anything to refute her words. "Since we practice the same technique, we could be called friend now, so there shouldn''t be a need to kill each other right."


    "Hahaha. Are you naive or just pretending to be?"


    "Devouring you would increase the strength of my bloodline and might even trigger certain mutations, making me go stronger. Advancing to an integrated Phaser would be as simple as flipping my hands, why would I give up on such an opportunity?"


    "I''m also sure you still have your legacy manual on you right? Selling it in the ck market might cause certain troubles, but the wealth is enormous."


    As she said this, she suddenly stepped forwards.


    BANG!


    An enormous pressurended on David. It wasn''t one that pressured the surrounding, but one that appeared to have grown from deep within him, deep within his blood.


    David groaned slightly as he staggered backwards. His face pale as he asked angrily.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Su Ming indifferently replied. "It''s called bloodline suppression. See, you bloodline is way below mine there is no way you could possible resist my bloodline suppression. You have no choice but to be devoured by me. This is your fate, ept it. "


    David''s eyes glinted coldly. He then gazed at Su Ming. Are you sure about that?


    Instantly, the ground beneath his feet exploded into pieces. "Die!"


    Su Ming was momentarily surprised David had broken through her bloodline surpression, but she wasn''t stunned.


    Her body twisted like a snake, escaping from David''s w and she smashed her at David at an unexpected angle.


    Bang!


    Shockwaves exploded, destroying the surrounding tress to multiple pieces and David was sent skidding backward.


    Luckily, he had crossed his hands at that moment. David red at Su Ming and he immediately vanished from his previous position.


    The attribute of a vampire is its speed and its regeneration capability, nothing could beat a vampire as long as it had blood to heal from its injuries.


    Su Ming snorted seeing David turn into various after images. "It''s useless! My defense is unparalleled! And my speed, it''s no joke." her tail mmed the ground and she faded into multiple after images.


    David eyes opened wide. And he immediately twisted to the side.


    Boom!


    A rock was blown to powder!

 Chapter 484 - BloodLine Suppression!!!

    David''s eyes opened wide. And he immediately twisted to the side.


    Boom!


    A boulder was blown to powder! David twisted his waist slightly. The ground shattered and his knee struck.


    Boom!


    Another shockwave exploded, but it wasn''t able to spread out as both David''s body and Su Ming''s strong body negated the force.


    Whoosh!


    "It''s useless!"


    Su Ming drifted backwards from the force, but she suddenly made a 360 sideways flip. Her long tail instantly created an astonishing amount of force as it whooped at David unexpectedly.


    David''s eyes shone widely. He wasn''t intimidated and didn''t bother to avoid the blow. He nted his feet stably to the ground.


    And stressed his hands out.


    BAM!


    Two heavy lumps of meat collided. David snorted in recoil, as the tail mmed into him, but he wasn''t stunned.


    The ground beneath his feet exploded a ten-meter wide hole was created from the force. David didn''t relent, he grabbed at the long tail with a hug and forcibly twisted.


    "Huh?"


    "Arrrgghhh!"


    David shouted in fury as he carried Su Ming with her tail. Another boulder shattered as he mmed her to the ground.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    It was as though he was holding a huge hammer as he mmed Su Ming''s body to the ground repeatedly.


    Suddenly, he released he couldn''t move her body, despite the amount of force he used.


    Whoosh!


    Large bone thorns instantly grew out from her tail, piercing directly at David''s hands even to his bones.


    David immediately let go he staggered backwards. He wasn''t worried about the injuries in his palms as they healed immediately.


    The dust settled, letting Su Ming''s figure appear. Her brows were furrowed slightly. "You''re different from a regr lesser Vampire." It doesn''t seem like she was asking.


    "What exactly are you?"


    David''s expression remained unchanged, but he couldn''t help but admit that thisdy Su was the smartest person he had ever met with Phyllida the next.


    She was able to guess that something was wrong within just a few moves.


    Su Ming then shrugged. "It doesn''t matter, as long as I absorb you, all your secrets would be mine to own and your genes would be used to strengthen mine."


    With that, she suddenly sprang towards David on all fours.


    David''s eyes shed with a crimson glow. She was finally taking things seriously.


    He was about to move whendy Su opened her mouth and roared.


    A mighty roar exploded with visible sound waves spreading out in all directions.


    David''s expression changed and before he could retreat, the sound waves reached him. His retreating figure immediately halted in ce and his body froze.


    "Dragon roar!" It was the Legendary dragon roar. David has never expected his opponent would develop this ability. It was one of the signature abilities of the dragon, apart from the dragon strength ability. Which meant that Su Ming''s flood dragon had the chance to evolve into a true dragon.


    His eyes opened wide as Su Ming rushed as him on all fours, like a true flood dragon.


    Her eyes revealed a wicked sneer as she swiped her ws violently towards Davids''s face. The force in her ws made even the air tremble and the earth shake. She seems to have ced and shifted all of her momentum and strength into this w attack


    Vampires are not well known for their defences, therefore, if David was to be hit by this w stick, his skull would be crushed and his brain would disintegrate to mush. Even when she knew David''s defences was stronger than a regr vampire, he would still be grievously injured.


    David''s eyes opened wide in panic. He looked totally helpless as though he knew he was about to die.


    The w was about to smash directly to his skull when it passed through him as though he had only been an illusion in the first ce.


    BANG!!!


    The w struck the ground and a w mark that stretched 50 meters wide appeared formed in the ground.


    Su Ming''s expression darkened slightly she knew this wasn''t going to kill David, but she didn''t think he would recover enough to escape her dragon roar so quickly. It was as though the bloodline suppression could do absolutely nothing to him.


    Before she could think further, she felt the wind change direction, and her body coiled as she diced to the side.


    Bang!


    The ground shattered but as she retreated, a blood arrow shit out from David''s palm and immediately mmed into her chest.


    Boom!


    Her body was thrown into the air and she flip while her tail dragged around perfectly like a snake. Finally stabilising her body, she red at David and her chest.


    The blood arrow had prated her scale and had almost pierced into her heart in the process, luckily she had shifted her body in the nick of time.


    The blood arrow turned into liquid and as though it had sentience, it wriggled into her skin through the hole, but was immediately forced out by some unknown method Su Ming had used.


    "Why are you so difficult to deal with? You should give up now. Even if the bloodline suppression can''t do anything to you, I''m at the top of the food chain and you''re my prey, you have no choice but to be devoured by me. Resisting this long already is very impressive."


    "You should stop with all the nonsense food chain crap. Only the strong survives, food chain or not." David replied coldly.


    "Ignorant!" Lady Su Ming shouted in agitation.


    "Food chain is everything, likewise is bloodlines! If not for bloodlines, why would the Nine Families exist!?"


    David frowned slightly. "Because they are strong."


    "And what makes them strong!?"


    "Resources of course and their legacy techniques."


    "Right! Legacy techniques! They have the Nine top and strongest legacy techniques at the top of the bloodline chain. You and I can''t even hope topare."


    "What Vampire body? what Flood dragon body? Their gic waves and gic abilities are enough to kill us off! I really wish you could meet and battle them and for you to know what I''m talking about, but sadly you won''t live past today. But still, let me show you a glimpse."


    RUMBLE!!!

 Chapter 485 - Apocalyptic Destruction

    There was no earthquake, there''s was no wind either. But the rumbling sound of something dangerous emerging could be heard.


    David expression turned iparable solemn. He could feel a threatening aura gradually being developed from Su Ming''s body.


    Her wings stretched outwards, spanning over a ten-meter radius and her body seem to be floating without the use of wind.


    Suddenly the eyes she used to gaze at David turned into slits, looking explicitly like a dragon''s eyes.


    Her wings suddenly shook and three extra pairs emerged from behind her, each a litter smaller than the former.


    Her head morphed and two horns grew from her head. That wasn''t all, her body suddenly started to increase in size until she was finally three meters in height. Her scales seem to shimmer in the darkness, making her look divine, like a holy priestess sent by the Dragon Lord.


    Her face was devoid of emotion, neither sympathy, nor joy as she gazed down at the pale David.


    "This, is what I''m talking about. Although I can only tap into the ancestral bloodline for a second, it should be more than enough to deal with you. Now that you''ve seen it, die in pieces."


    Her image remained still, but she had moved. The next moment she appeared, she was only half a meter away from David, her right palm casually outstretched to touch against his chest.


    David''s heart pounded and his pupils dted. It was the first time in a while he was facing the threat of death and this time, it was real! He knew if this palm was to touch him, no matter how confident he was in his body ability to withstand blows, he would certainly die right here.


    "You overestimate yourself! Open!"


    Rumble!


    It was as though the flood gates of hell had been unfurled. A massive power erupted from within David and he instantly grew to the same height as Su Ming!


    Silver furs grew out from his body and his muscles bulged so hard he almost looked like a hulk but in silver skin.


    His snort and his hair whipped with the grew as he immediately transformed into his hybrid form.


    "Ninth Star."


    As though it wasn''t enough, his strength soared in the blink of an eye by more than sevenfold, activating Burning blood, silver lines that appeared to be his veins coated in pure silver bulged out like snaked, streaking across his entire body.


    Even with his silver body transformation, his face still seems flushed from activating blood burn.


    Su Ming''s eyes opened wide as she saw the abomination before her, but she only sneered widely and didn''t retract her palm. She ced even more force behind it instead.


    "No matter what strange techniques you use, it''s useless, this is an attack equivalent to a true Flood Dragon, unless you have the strength of a higher Vampire, you have no choice but to die."


    David''s eyes shed gold and crimson. Without warning, he formed a fist and he seem to whisper.


    "Divine Might."


    BOOM!


    The air exploded and the wind shrieked! The fabric of space warped in synchronisation with the closing of his fist.


    Gazing expressionlessly at the palming his way, David''s mind grew calm. "A higher vampire? They can''t bepared to me... Die!"


    He roared! His roar shook the heavens and the earth, the surrounding trees exploded into pieces.


    The space warped and one could see cracks of space around them as though the reality was about to shatter! They weren''t amongst the scope of being human anymore, they had transcended beyond normal and had turned into two human freaks.


    The two attacks hadn''t met yet when they were creating such a phenomenon, it was unknown what would happen if the two attacks met!


    RUMBLE!!!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The entire sacred realm shook and the disciples gazed in a particr direction. They could see arge enormous mushroom of cloud and dust rising up in the clouds, it was so big it covered almost half of the sacred domain.


    Their eyes widened and some dumb ones were so excited, thinking they had witnessed the birth of an incredible treasure, they immediately rushed towards the direction of the st. While the smart ones had a drastic change in expressions, they immediately fled as far as they could.


    In a few seconds the dumb ones suddenly realised while the smart ones were running, they immediately had changed in expressions as they fled.


    An extremely destructive shockwave spread out rapidly in all directions. The trees were rapidly copsing, while the boulders and rocks were been crushed into powder!


    In just a few minutes, an entire 500-kilometre radius has been transformed into wastnd!


    One couldn''t possibly imagine what had caused this inhuman devastation was only just two people who were very human just a while ago.


    Some people who were incredibly closed to shockwaves had been directly killed, while some had been grievously injured.


    The peak-earth realm experts within the sacred domain saw this and their expressions paled.


    Even the power of their heaven realm expert wasn''t nearly as strong as this! T-this, this was something else entirely!


    At the eye of the explosion, a hurricane of dust, wood and stones had formed, it only settled after a few minutes and in a moment, the centre of the explosion had cleared.


    At the middle of the destruction, a kilometer wide well had been dug, it''s depth, almost unknown.


    David groaned, he spat out a massive amount of blood, pieces of flesh that looked like his intestine.


    He shook his head as heughed heartily. Although he had been so close to death, the fight had been exhrating!


    He had been able to forcefully break through the sacred domain restrictions for a second there allowing him to activate his techniques, perfectly countering Su Ming''s attack.


    Which meant that, right now, he had the strength to perfectly counter a true flood dragon without even being at the integrated Phaser stage!


    How could this not make him incredibly happy?


    But as he gazed at the condition his body was in, he couldn''t help butugh bitterly. His entire arm up to the shoulder was all gone!

 Chapter 486 - Death

    David''s eyes glowed, staring forwards a few kilometres, he saw Su Ming.


    Her situation was even worse than his, her entire arm left arm had vaporized, her chest sunken, her body bleeding profusely as sheid motionless on the ground.


    Her chest rose and fell barely indicating she was alive. She was currently unconscious but the most astonishing fact was that her body was healing at a rapid pace.


    Her chest which had been crushed t against her spinal cord was starting to recover and a tiny tissue was wriggling out of her vanished arm.


    David couldn''t help by be surprised. Thisdy''s legacy body was truly astonishing. Without the help of blood or anything, her body was regenerating on its own while he required blood to heal.


    She should have almost reached the integrated Phaser. The integration between man and beast. The moment man fully bes the real beast thereby obtaining the full strength the beast once had while it was alive.


    David opened his storage ring and brought out a couple of jugs of blood. Gulping them down like his life depended on it.


    Tossing the container sideways, David fumbled slightly but eventually stood up. Dragging his injured left legs, he began to walk towards Su Ming.


    He couldn''t let her recover to the point where she regained her consciousness andpletely recover.


    As he walked, his speed got faster as he regenerated at a rapid pace. His leg that had been twisted to an uneven angle started to release popping sounds and in a few seconds, it waspletely recovered.


    From dragging his leg, and walking like a zombie, David started to walk normally, and then he started to jog and then recovered to the point he started to run.


    In a half a minute he had recovered his basic abilities and had crossed several hundred of meters.


    As he was about a few hundred meters away from Su Ming, he noticed something with his divine sense. His eyes shed but his face remained expressionless. As though he couldn''t be bothered.


    "Hahaha. I knew something was wrong with you from the moment the n head brought you to the sect. It turns out you are not even human in the first ce." Lu Sheng had popped out of nowhere a few hundred meters away, gazing at Su Ming''s Unconscious body with myriads of expressions.


    There was lust, loathing, disgust, hatred and love. It couldn''t clearly be described with words.


    His eyes shed and he turn to gaze at David who was still running towards him. "I would never have imagined you two would be this strong, creating devastations that spread for over hundreds of miles. But you two should have used up your energies right? That''s great I can kill two birds with one¡ª"


    "Stubborn bug, f*ck off!" David didn''t let him finish his sentence, his flying de which had appeared within his palm instantly vanished without a trace.


    Suddenly, Lu Sheng expression changed. He gazed at David with a confused look and then clutched his neck. He could feel warm liquid flowing down from his throat. He felt incredibly weak.


    Could it be rted to the slight sting he felt in his neck earlier? And why did David''s flying de vanish? Even as he slumped to the ground and realisation dawned on him that he was going to die, he still didn''t know how he died. Even his n protective treasure didn''t activate! It was like there was no threat to his life, but somehow he managed to die.


    David proceeds to ignore the young man. Using Blinking de with his basicprehension in thew of space, the effect had been devastating! Lu Sheng who was a genius and an earth realm expert with numerous treasures had died just like that. With the snap of a finger. But the downside of it was that the flying de had exploded to pieces.


    The mix of techniques was just too powerful for it.


    Grabbing his flying de, David arrived before Su Ming he immediately pierced through her heart with his de.


    Suddenly, Su Ming opened her eyes and before the de could stab into her chest, her good hand grabbed the sharp de edges, managing to slow it down.


    Her gaze was frigid cold as she looked straight into David''s eyes.


    David was expressionless. As he gazed back into her eyes. He noticed her pupils was clear blue, but there was a tinge of gold around it. Probably from her dragon legacy technique.


    David added more force to the de, the de moved forwards slowly, drawing out blood from Su Ming''s palm, but she refused to relent. The two of them seem tock the strength.


    Bit by bit, the sword moved ever so slowly but slowly stabbing towards her heart.


    With faces just inches away from each other, as they gazed at each others expression.


    It suddenly felt as though David was the bad guy. Looking at ady straight in the eye and also killing her.


    Puchi!


    David''s face twitched slightly as he felt something tore through his stomach, digging around his intestine, tearing it apart! It was Su Ming''s other hand.


    She was desperate wing at his internal organs. She wanted to kill him before he did.


    But it seemed like David didn''t feel a thing. The sword slowly sank into her chest, but Su Ming didn''t say a word and only gazed at David while trying to hold back the de.


    Blood flowed from their wounds. As the de dug deeper into her chest, towards her heart and her ws dug into his stomach tearing apart his intestine, his liver was no exception.


    "You are wierd." Su Ming''s voice rang out as she stared into David''s eyes.


    "You have beautiful eyes." David stated sincerely.


    Su Ming face suddenly blossomed as she smiled.. She suddenly seem to have turned to an innocentdy making it unbearable for anyone with bad intentions to face her. But her hand was still as wicked as ever! She never stopped wing into him and he didn''t stop prating into her!

 Chapter 487 - Hexa-gene: Transformation

    Life drained rapidly from her eyes while David watched on without a change in expression.


    Her struggle soften and David''s de pierced through her, stabbing at the ground behind her.


    David didn''t relent, he remained in his position for half a minute before he was finally sure she was truly dead. Even a true dragon would die after being pierced through in the heart.


    Just to be sure, he stabbed her other chest.


    Puchi!


    Even if her heart wasn''t on the right side and she was just faking being dead, she would truly be dead by now.


    David''s face suddenly turn pale and rapid beads of sweat escaped from his body. Staggering backwards, David felt dizzy as though he was about to fall unconscious. He immediately bit his tongue, forcefully making himself stay conscious.


    He bent down and held Su Ming''s body before him. Without hesitation, he bit at her neck and gulped mouthfuls of blood.


    David''s eyes widened in shock as the blood hit his tongue. A never before rich taste of blood entered his mouth and his nose red like a wild animal! The blood was so very rich in energy and nutrients and the vour was incredibly tasty!


    It was as though this was the first time he was tasting human''s blood. David could feel his body changing, his gic codes being forcefully rearranged and rewritten.


    But David didn''t stop this process as he knew it was a good thing. He grabbed Su Ming''s body like he was holding a treasure trove! He didn''t let a single blood spill.


    Within his body, his crimson DNA helix representing his vampire body started to glow with sudden vigour.


    His other golden DNA helix representing his werewolf body also started to glow. He had been stuck at level five for a while now, with five levels of the seven segments of the DNA been illuminated.


    But now, the sixth Segment of the two DNA helixes were starting to glow crimson and golden colour.


    As the blood from Su Ming''s body entered his throat, it seems to have turned into some sort of mutagenic catalyst, rapidly evolving his gic make up and making changes to them.


    That wasn''t all, it was also improving his two other legacy techniques while at the same time changing his gic structure.


    Sometimes, David would sometimes remove his fangs from her neck just to savour the sweetness of the blood. He could easily get addicted to this kind of feeling. But thankfully, the control he had over his body was more than enough to curb the urge to go on a killing spree as a vampire or a werewolf.


    Suddenly, the sixth segments of both his vampire and his werewolf body lit up in a sudden blinding glow!


    Finally, he had reached the sixth stage of the vampire and the werewolf body. Meaning he had reached the Hexa-gene Phaser. The seventh stage was what they called the integration Phaser stage! He was just a single step from reaching that final stage!


    "Hahaha! Finally!"


    David opened his mouth wide andughed uproariously to the skies. He then checked within his body, and saw that the energy from Su Ming''s blood wouldn''t be enough to get him to the seventh stage.


    David''s brow furrowed. He gazed at Su Ming and then brought out arge pole from his storage ring. He stabbed into the ground.


    Opening up multiple holes in her body, he hung her upside down and watched as every drop of blood from her body dropped onto therge pale of bucket.


    He also did the same to Lu Sheng''s body, he couldn''t afford to waste any blood right now.


    As he was watching the blood being drained from the corpses, he remembered a legend about a dragon heart containing lots of energy, he wasn''t sure about a wannabe flood dragon, but it doesn''t hurt to try.


    David shrugged and his fingers turned into sharp ws.


    Puchi!


    His hands went into the female''s corpse chest and David brought out a bloody organ. He didn''t feel bad about the way he was treating Su Ming, he was sure if he was the one who had died instead of her, she would have sliced and eaten him raw or cooked since she needed to devour him to gain energy. David actually felt that he was being too kind.


    Without hesitation, he gulped down the entire heart. It was even more tasty than her blood. David close his eyes to savour the taste.


    Suddenly, his expression changed as he felt a burning pain all over his body. The pain was only slight at the beginning, but it was increasing with every passing second!


    David''s expression darkened. "Is it poison?" he shook his head. It couldn''t be poison since he wound have noticed it from her blood.


    Sweat suddenly started forming in his forehead.


    "Hmph!"


    David panted rapidly as the pain entered into his bones. It was as though thousands of those sickle mouthed insects were gnawing at every inch of his skin and bones.


    His flesh rapidly turned red and then green and then red again. Puffs of steam escaped his head as his hair stood in end.


    "AHH!" In the blink of an eye, David started screaming and arge scale formed on his chest. David was just feeling relieved as the pain seem to have subsided, but suddenly, the pores in his skin started to widen and expand as crimson scales started to take shape one after the other forming in every inch of his body.


    The pain had increased by more than a thousand times! David''s eyes popped out like a fish andrge veins erupted from his sculpted muscles.


    The pain was just to much! His back suddenly crunched upwards as though he was an hunchback and things started wriggling out from behind him.


    Whoosh!


    A pair of two ck wings erupted out from behind him. It was the familiar wings of the ck tiger he had integrated with previously.


    "Crack! Crack! "


    But the wings seem to be wilting and all of a sudden, there was numerous popping sounds and the two wings appeared to have been forcefully cut off by something dominant!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"

 Chapter 488 - Dragon Body!!!

    Inhuman screams and pants asionally rang out through the massive wastnd, making some of the curious disciples fearful to even step into the wastnd.


    Even the earth stage expert that had managed to sneak into the domain didn''t dare step into the wastnd seeing as the change in terrain was due to two powerful powerhouses fighting each other.


    If they were to interfere, they geared They feared they might loss their lives instead, the lives they were trying their best to extend. Therefore, they stirred clear of the path.


    * * * * *


    Within the deserted wastend, there wasn''t a single leaf nor was there any weed. The ce seem to have been thoroughly transmuted by some power.


    Snap!


    David''s back trembled and his mouth couldn''t help but open wide to release another scream of pain. Even with the control of his body, he could tell that the transformation was a good thing and switching off his pain receptors would immediately stop the transformation which David didn''t want to happen.


    But the pain was already pushing his bodily limits. He was on the verge of going unconscious, but David held on, sometimes biting his tongue just to keep himself awake.


    After what seem to be like an eternity, numerous crimson scales formed in every part of David''s body, shedding his skin to the ground.


    Two red wings covered with amniotic fluids sprang out from behind him, spreading out a distance of ten meter radius each!


    They seem to be dragon wings! The flesh of the wings were very thick, unlike the leathery feeling they gave off. Sharp bones emerged from the joints of the wings, making it look incredibly sinister and likewise beautiful.


    David''s eyes constricted and his eyes turned pitch ck, before long, there seem to be some sort of force dividing his pupils as they turned into pure slits. With yellow edges.


    The transformation seem to have ended as the pain subsided. David was finally able to regain his bearing as he copsed to the ground.


    His w tore through the ground as easy as tearing through butter, but David hardly noticed it. What was on his mind was hoe painful the transformation had been. And he had no idea what he had transformed into either!


    Moreover, this wasn''t how it was supposed to be. The whole situation waspletely abnormal, making David incredibly worried that something had gone wrong within his DNA when he consumed Su Ming''s blood while the heart served as the catalyst, forcing the transformation, making him mutate unknowingly.


    With a darkened expression, David closed his eyes as he sent his consciousness into the gene pool.


    He saw his two crimson and golden DNA helix was alright. David let out a sigh if relief. He had been really worried that something had gone wrong within his body.


    As David was sighing in relief and was about to take back his sight, he suddenly sighted another DNA helix right beside his original two DNA helix with only two of its segments lit up, meaning it was at the level two stage, forming some sort of triangle. David couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    "What is this?" David frowned as he thought. Suddenly his eyes shed and he his storage ring shed as he brought out arge mirror.


    Looking at his appearance, David was stunned speechless and excitement filled his mind.


    "Dragon body!" It was the Legendary dragon body! He didn''t know how or why he had acquired the dragon body from the genes of a flood dragon. It should have been some sort of mutation, But he didn''t care either.


    He had neither acquired the dragon body legacy technique which meant that he shouldn''t have gained the dragon body, but by some stroke of luck, he had gained the dragon body and had even reached the Duo-gene stage, level two of the dragon body, how could he not be incredibly excited about this.


    His body was entirely covered in red scales and his eyes pure ck with slits in them. Two horns shortly jutted out from his head. And he could feel an incredible amount of heat building up within his chest, making his breathinge out with steam, cooking the air around.


    David then frowned after the initial excitement. Since didn''t have the legacy of the dragon body, there was no way would be able to advance past where he was, the second stage.


    This immediately gave David an headache. If the dragon body was stuck at the second stage, it was practically useless.


    David couldn''t help but frown at this. Using mental energy, Su Ming''s ring floated right to his palm.


    He forcefully wiped out the mark she had ced in it and ced his mark within the ring, making him the owner of the ring.


    After searching through it, David''s eyes glowed brightly. "As expected, the flood dragon technique is within her storage ring."


    David had an idea, but he wasn''t so sure if it would work or not. He only hoped it would.


    Sitting up, he crossed his legs and proceeded to practice the flood dragon body technique.


    Time passed by and slowly but surely, the phantom of a DNA helix started to form within his gene pool and the more he practised it, the more it be clearer and stable.


    But as it was about to have a hold within his gene pool as a fourth gene, David felt his dragon DNA release some sort of gic force, a suction force that immediately grabbed onto flood dragon DNA helix and forcefully fused into it, but it wasn''t a pure fusion, but an absorption instead!


    The dragon body was absorbing the flood dragon body without even a chance to resist. David was pleasantly surprised. His idea had worked even more than he had expected.


    Since he didn''t have the dragon body legacy technique, he would instead practise the flood dragon legacy technique and let his own dragon body DNA absorb the strength of the flood dragon, making it grow stinger in the process.. That way, he could advance his dragon body without owning the legacy technique.

 Chapter 489 - Who!? Who Was It!?

    Davidughed uproariously. He gazed to his left and his sight pierced through several hundreds of meters in the distance, he saw a fairy powerful disciple walking words his direction with his twentyckeys following him.


    "So some people still dated step into this ce even after the devastation caused." David raised an eye brow in surprise.


    "Time to see how powerful the dragon body is." David muttered to himself.


    He stomped his feet to the ground and his wings pped wildly.


    BANG!


    The ground exploded and David disappeared from his original spot like a phantom. Although he had activated Flowing Wind technique, making his body incredibly light, the speed at which he was moving was almost equivalent to his werewolf body. And this was when the dragon body was still at the second level, the Bi-gene stage.


    In the blink of an eye, David appeared towards the group like a demon.


    SLASH!


    His ws pierced through the air and ripped off the head of the young man who seem to be the leader of the group.


    The other members seem to have not noticed this and continued walking forwards.


    The blood rushing out of the young man''s throat was still in the air when David instantly killed seven of them, leaving only three left.


    They seem to have noticed that something had gone incredibly wrong, but they were toote to react as David pounced on them with phantom like speed.


    "W-who is there¡ª"


    KUK!


    Blood sttered through the air, staring the ground with a crimson colour, looking like an incredibly work of art.


    The group had just been looking to test their luck when they died at the hands of David. Although they knew there was a probability they would die, they hadn''t expected to die this suddenly without even a chance to fight back or escape or even activate their defensive treasures.


    David grabbed their storage rings and ced them within his little world. David nced around and couldn''t help but be tempted. He knew the function of the little world and wasn''t even aware of the full function. If only he could take the sacred domain away with him.


    David shook his head slightly. He shouldn''t be too greedy. The haul he had was already heaven defying, asking for more was equivalent to death. The heaven realm experts would fight to the death for the sacred domain. While outside the sacred domain, he might have strength even higher than an heaven realm expert, facing two heaven realm expert would be incredibly tasking in him.


    If the heaven realm experts were to join hands, he would defeated without a shadow of a doubt.


    David went back, to the ce he was draining the two corpse off their blood. Seeing as he had drained them dry. He took the buckets and ced them within his storage rings.


    He ced the two bodes on the floor. Su Ming and Lu Sheng''s body. He then opened his mouth widely. Immediately, hot breaths starteding out from his mouth as he breathed heavily.


    Heavy pants escaped his lips and the ground was instantly corroded by his spit.


    "Dragon breath!"


    David tapped into his DNA and the heat between his chest expanded rapidly as he he opened his mouth to let the ufortable feeling go.


    "Whoosh!"


    The air pooped as though been fried as an incredible amount of mes pouted out from his mouth, instantly burning off the bodies and the ground to ashes!


    The ground crackled as it was been corroded by the mes!


    David coughed violently and he felt relived as he breathed out the mes!


    The first ability he had gained from the dragon body was surprisingly dragon breath. While he anticipated the Dragon strength ability, the Dragon breath was no disappointment either.


    David closed his eyes and staggered backwards. His wings rapidly retreated from behind him and entered within his back, but not with out leaving two slits behind his back.


    David fell as his paws turned into fingers and his horns turned back into fleshs.he was finally back to normal as his scales also retreated.


    He couldn''t help but marvel at his luck. But even then, he was satisfied. All he wanted to do now was go back to the Institute and brag at Mr White, showing off the strength he had acquired.


    He should be stronger than Mad White right? He couldn''t help but anticipate the stunned look on Mr White''s face once he beats his ass down.


    But first David wanted to advance to the earth stage before the time to exit the sacred domain pops up.


    With that, David traveled for an hour before looking for a cave that was rtively abandoned. The few miles radius, there wasn''t a single person within.


    David smiled and then blocked the cave as he sent his consciousness within his storage ring to grab the herbs he would use to advance.


    Instantly, David was stunned as he saw that there was no such herbs within his storage rings. Even the ones he had taken from people he had killed.


    Smiling gently searched again, but after a few moments, his expression darkened. A nervous smile broke through his face as he smiled again.


    "I must have been hallucinating. I think I''m tired, let me rest for a while." David casually stated as he closed his eyes and meditated.


    After roughly an hour, he hadpletely recovered. He opened his eyes and casually checked through his storage rings.


    But this time, his expression turned incredibly ugly.


    "Who!?"


    "Who was it!?" His howl tire through the heavens as he shouted loudly.


    "If you have the guts, show yourself!?" David was practically bleeding inside!


    The herbs he had personally prepared inside his storage rings was all gone! There wasn''t a single expensive herbs within any of his storage rings except for the pudberries. But what was he supposed to do with the grade one herbs except munch on it?


    He couldn''t use thWho!


    em to advance to the earth stage so it was practically useless!


    "Show yourself!!!"

 Chapter 490 - Flint! You Little Bastard!!!

    David''s body trembled violently and his face flushed red in anger.


    Never in his two lives would he have thought he would be robbed, without knowing even knowing how its had happened.


    Furiously, David dumped all of his storage ring within his inner world. And then he entered into it.


    "Let me see how you will escape me." Within his inner world, he is god. There is nothing that would be able to escape from his sight.


    Whoosh, the energy level within the cave rose up to an astonishing level and then all of a sudden, it disappeared along side David.


    The only thing that remained within the cave was a single orb floating.


    Within the small world, David clenched his teeth as he began to inspect his storage rings one after the other.


    The amount of storage rings he had umted from people he had killed and the people that had died from the old man''s hand tallied to more than a hundred.


    Therefore it took a bit more time to specially inspect each storage rings. As he was in his 78th storage ring, David suddenly paused as he seem to have seen a shadow hidden somewhere.


    David''s eyes glinted "Found you." but he acted as though he wasn''t aware if the presence.


    He pretended to check other storage rings. He didn''t know what sort of ability the person had therefore he didn''t want to startle the presence.


    Time seem to pass and as David was checking the 90th storage rings, he suddenly erupted with all his strength, both mental energy and physical.


    The small world trembled as a massive suppression erupted. The small world was acting in sync with hismand, descending with a worldly aura that suppressed all things.


    In an instant, every object within that particr storage ring was ejected into the small world and David was able to clearly see what the presence was and he was immediately stunned.


    A tiny beast the size of a palm shrunk beneath one of the robes within the small world.


    "F-flint." David stuttered with hesitation in his voice.


    The tiny beast hesitantly came out, peeking its head outwards. Staying at David with its crimson slits of eyes.


    "You''re alive." David was pleasantly surprised. He could see crimson lines flowing along Flint''s body as though he was breathing through them.


    His skin was so smooth but was filled with strength as he could feel Flint''s strength pulsating from within his body.


    "It means my technique worked!" Davidughed happily. He had been worried his venom was too thin as he wasn''t a true vampire yet. Even now, he still isn''t fully a true vampire.


    But then, form the strength he was sensing from Flint''s body, he was just too strong. Already a Rank 4 beast almost advancing to a rank 5. Even if his venom had mutated it to some sort of undead, it should have made it this strong.


    "Howe you''re so strong?" David frowned as he asked. Flint seen to have understood his words and retreated back to hide with a guilty expression.


    Burp!


    Flint''s belly rumbled and he spat out the roots of some sort of weed.


    David blinked his eyes and his gaze was fixated upon the weed. Something seem to click in his mind, but David didn''t want to believe it.


    Heughed nervously as he picked the root up. The root seem toe from a Thunder-bamboo stick.


    "Haha, it can''t be the Thunder-bamboo stick, you couldn''t have possibly eaten it right?" he released another soft chuckle as he picked up the root.


    "Roots shape like a thunder strike, giving off ticking sensation." It was the grade five herb.


    David trembled violently and his face flushed red. Breathing in slowly, he turned toward Flint with a smile.


    "I will forgive you for eating this one, I just want to know where you kept the other grade five and grade four herbs, I will rewards you with the grade three and grade two herbs alright?" David said anxiously as he gazed at Flint with hope in his eyes. His eyes were beginning to redden as though he was about to cry.


    Flint heard his words and came out slowly.


    Burp!


    Another root covered in spit fell from his mouth. Making David tremble violently.


    "FLINT!!! YOU LITTLE BASTARD!!!"


    He couldn''t stand it anymore. He exploded with massive amount of strength and immediately reached out to grab the little beast.


    Whoosh!


    Flint immediately faded like a phantom, escaping David''s grab easily.


    "You even dared to dodge me!?" David was immediately infuriated. His body trembled he immediately phased in to his vampire form.


    His speed exploded exponentially as he went after Flint. Even after phasing in, David was still unable to catch the little beast!


    "I order you to stand still!!!" he couldn''t believe even in his fastest form, he couldn''t catch up to Flint''s speed, he could even see traces of lightning on Flint''s paws when they hit the ground.


    Finally giving up, he flopped to the ground lifelessly. The herbs he had struggled to gather had all been consumed by Flint.


    Herbs that would cause massive waves outside the domain had actually been munched on and thoroughly consumed by his own pet, his own pet.


    Flint''s body would no doubt be filled with massive amount of medicinal herbs. If he could catch him and cook him up, although the effect might be less, at least it wouldn''t be wasted.


    "Forget it. I will take this as karma for killing your parents." David mumbled bitterly.


    While standing up. His heart bled and his throat perched. He would no doubt feel the pain for months toe.


    Calming himself down, David proceeded to focus on other things to get his mind off the pain.


    The heaven grade technique he had memorized. From the moment he saw the technique, he knew it would take about a few years to learn the technique to perfection and knowing that time wasn''t on his side, he improvised instead and spent his time memorising the technique.


    It was a technique which was perfect for him anyways!

 Chapter 491 - Heaven Grade Technique: Ancient Godly Might!

    By the time he started focusing on the heaven grade technique, he had entirely forgotten about the matter with Flint.


    "Seize the power between heaven and earth, purify the mortal body to divinity and overturn the Heavens."


    "The heavens may boast nineyers of defenses, but all it takes is a single fist to break through them all!"


    "Ancient Godly Might!!!"


    A voice rumbled through his mind and David''s entire being was shaken! Domineering! Arrogant!


    Breaking the heavens with a single fist! The technique was simply too arrogant.


    David eyes lit up at the statement of this technique. From what he could learn, it was a body forging technique that strengthens the Physique to a godly level.


    At the Ultimum state of the technique, it even imed one''s strength would be able to break through the world''s boundary, going through countlesss with the physical body alone.


    David could not help hut be impressed. Not by the strength, but by the im stated by the technique.


    His body was incredibly strong. And would only increase once he activated the first star to the twelveth star. But even then, he had almost turned to mush by the pressure of space alone. But this technique imed it would improve the human body to a godly level where it could withstand space.


    Naturally, David didn''t believe it could do what it imed. Otherwise many continents including his own especially would definitely fight for a im to this technique with how powerful it imed to be.


    "We will have to see about that." David muttered and he started breathing rhythmically to the breathing technique provided by the manual.


    At first, nothing happened, there was no reaction and it seemed as though he was using a fake breathing tempo.


    Although suspicious, he didn''t relent and even practiced more vigorously.


    In the next moment, his body buzzed and his entire body started to tremble incessantly.


    "Buzz!"


    His pores opened widely and his muscles reverberated strangely. The air around him suddenly started warp as a strange type of force was being gathered around him, entering into his body slowly.


    His skin suddenly flushed red like a shrimp on fire and David''s face distorted immediately. A massive amount of pain clouded his entire being as it fket as though his flesh, bones, tissue and muscles were been ripped apart slowly by millions of ant.


    Sweat dropped down his forehead profusely and he was threatened to give up, but what kind of person was David.


    He held on and continued ording to the breathing pattern. The pain was almost as painful as when his dragon body was taking root within his DNA.


    Roughly an hourter, the ground was entirely been soaked in sweat. Seeing as he was reaching his limits, David stopped practicing the technique and he slumped backwards to ground from his cross legged position.


    ck liquid that stunk so badly were expelled out from his pores.


    Huu! Huu! Huu!


    David panted heavily, his entire body crimson with his veins crawling and twisting over his skin like multitudes ofrge snakes on his skin.


    After a few seconds, he seem to have recovered as the pain reduced. He helped himself up the ground and as be looked at his small worlds, he was immediately shocked.


    The once luxurious small world with lush grasses almost seem like a desertednd! The once rich and grown trees and grasses had wilted as though its life force had been sucked by some power.


    The first thought that popped up in his mind was Flint. "Flint!"


    His voice rumbled as he shouted angrily, spreading his divine sense, he fixed his gaze at a particr direction.


    This time, Flint didn''t hide, instead it''s figure instantly expanded and it transformed from a cute little beast to a terrifying three meters wide monstrosity, ring at David intently as though it had been wrong.


    It was basically saying ''Although I might have eaten your herbs, and I''m at fault, don''t me me for things I didn''t do!''


    David seem to have understood, he waved Flint off and didn''t seem to have seen Flint''s transformation as his thoughts was preupied.


    "If it wasn''t Flint, could it be the technique." David then recalled the a phrase in the manual.


    "Seize the power between heaven and earth, purify the mortal body to divinity and overturn the Heavens."


    His expression darkened slightly. Using the power between heaven and earth to purify one''s body, wasn''t this basically using the world''s power to purify the body?


    It was no wonder his small world was wilting and its strength dwindling. If he continued, he would have sucked the small world dry and wouldn''t even know by the time he killed the world.


    He could only hope it recovered after a while. But seizing the energies between heaven and earth was basically stealing. And from what he knew, stealing from the heavens and earth was forbidden basically all Mental art practitioners knew about this.


    As David was hesitating if he should continue, his bodily pain and soreness subsided as though been flushed by a tide of ocean.


    David frowned deeply. He seem to have sensed something odd about his body. Clenching his hand to a fist softly.


    The wind around his fist seem to have been knocked out and a thunder p resounded, forming a meter hurricane around his fist, which faded after a few seconds.


    David was stunned speechless. "T-this_"


    He could only achieve this state of strength one he activates first star, doubling his strength immediately, but this time he hadn''t activated any technique at all but he was still able to achieve forming hurricane with the clench of one fist.


    Doesn''t this mean his strength had doubled in an instant? "Too strong!"


    David gulped audibly. It seems the heaven grade technique was no joke. David eyes lit up and he was ecstatic. He didn''t expect the technique to be so strong.


    He quickly sat cross legged and was about to practice the technique again when he remembered the repercussion of the technique. His small world had been sucked dry of almost a quarter of its world energy. If he continued, there was a certain risk it would dye off.. He needed to go back to the sacred domain.

 Chapter 492 - Rapid Rise In Strength!

    There was no single trace of guilt on David''s face for what he was about to do.


    Since he wouldn''t be able to obtain the sacred domain for himself, he might as well make use of it.


    "If you can''t be mine, at least you will be useful to me." David muttered and in the blink of an eye, his figure once again appeared within the cave.


    Recalling the amount of time that had passed, David frowned. Five days left. The sacred domain is very big, therefore five days would not be enough to suck all of the world essences and use to strengthen his body.


    From the speed at which the technique vacuums energy, it would take at most two to three weeks topletely set the domain of its energy.


    "Oh well, it should at least be enough to get my body to the tenth-star stage without activating my strengthening technique." David was ecstatic.


    He calmed himself down and drank a full jug of blood. He sat cross-legged and controlled the blood energy over to his sore muscles and skin. They had been injured during the strengthening process therefore if he was to activate the technique once more, he would further the injuries and it might even turn permanent, unable to be healed even with blood.


    Unless he had some miraculous pill or herbs. As David thought about herbs, his eyes twitched, but he stopped himself from thinking any further.


    His body that was sore a moment ago started to heal at a rapid pace and in the blink of an eye, he had fully recovered.


    Recalling the technique, David started breathing ording to the technique, his skin making a buzzing sound as a seemingly invincible hurricane appeared over his head, sucking in worldly life force and energies like a malevolent storm.


    Whoosh!


    The surrounding area around him started to wilt and dry up as though time was been elerated by millions of years, decaying thend with the passing of time but it wasn''t that time was passing, it was the heaven-defying technique that devoured everything around it to strengthen David''s body in the process.


    Time passed, David perspired rapidly, bathing thend with his fluids as he held on. Piercing pain stabbed at his flesh and organ, but David was already used to it as he clenched his fist and jaws tightly.


    But as time went on, the pain started to increase even further, making David groan loudly, but he stubbornly continued to practice the technique even more.


    Roughly the time it takes to service a Sky Cruiser, David gave up and fell to the ground with a flop. His muscles spammed and his body kept twitching like a fish out of water.


    After a few minutes, he managed to regain control of his body and slowly stood up.


    "This technique is something else." David smiled bitterly. Without a certain amount of willpower and an ability to withstand pain, one would be traumatised to even practice this technique after the first try.


    Moreover, the pain only increases the further one practices the technique making others unable to practice it even if others get ahold of the technique.


    David drank another full jug of blood, using the system he has used before, his body rapidly recovered, regenerating his sore body cells and even making them stronger. After which he continued to practice the technique with even more vigour.


    He was already in a state of absolute focus. He would stop once he reached his limit and then drink a jug of blood, receiving his body and then continue to practice the technique.


    Days passed by one after the other, the disciples around suddenly noticed the rapidly wilting of thend in that area that was spreading around rapidly. The once brownnd filled with green grass had turned dark and lifeless like a true destend.


    At first, the radius of the wilting area was so small it was unnoticeable. It wasn''t after the decay expanded to a 5-kilometre radius before they started to notice it.


    Some people had gone over to investigate but they soon realised that if they stayed in the area for too long, they would lose a year of their lifespan in 20 minutes. Terrified, no one dared to go near the area. To these geniuses, losing a year of their lifespan was inconceivable.


    David maintained this repetitive action of practising, resting, drinking blood and then practising over and over and over again until suddenly, the pain increased by over a hundred times, making David tremble, his mind sizzle as though it was about to copse. He immediately fell unconscious.


    After a while of recovering, David woke up. He was confused. "What had happened? Why did the pain suddenly increase?"


    It was then he saw the empty containers Pilling up to form a mountain around him. David smiled bitterly. There was no more blood, he had consumed them all.


    David frowned. He needed more blood, otherwise, this precious opportunity called the sacred domain would go to waste just like that. He needed to find the disciples and drain them of their blood.


    cing his hands to the ground to help himself up.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The grounds copsed like it was made up of ss and a fifty meter wide palm hole opened up in the shape of a palm print, as though a god had angrily pped down from the heavens.


    David froze and his eyes blinked rapidly. He couldn''t have been so strong right?


    The technique has improved his body strength and he could feel an immeasurable amount of strength coursing through his veins but it shouldn''t have reached such an absurd level right.


    Fifty meters wide was just too ridiculous. It was at that moment he spotted the decay of the ground and he sighed in relief. Thend had already been weakened with its life-force drained for inky by David, it was no wonder it would copse like that.


    This wasn''t his true strength, he needed to test himself to see how strong he had truly be in this short period of time and the disciples around would be the perfect test subject.

 Chapter 493 - Obtaining The Sacred World Orb, Hunting Fellow Disciples

    David moved silently out of the decayed building. He had regted his strength to his former peak. While he didn''t know how strong he was yet, currently he was only using 20 percent of his strength and this was equivalent to his formal peak strength which meant that he had roughly gained five times his previous strength in a few days.


    David was excited. Just as he reached the edge of the decayednd, he suddenly froze and his expression turned solemn. He swiftly looked up at the sky and he saw that the world seem to rumble, the wind stirred and the world energy seem to be telling him something.


    "Someone has obtained the sacred domain world Orb." David frowned. This was going to make things increasingly difficult for him to perform his task.


    The clouds rumbled as thunder stormed. Arge face of a human appeared right above him. David felt a massive pressure weigh down on him as the world aura retrained him.


    David''s eyes glinted, but he didn''t say anything. The eyes in the cloud gazed at him, then ignored him as it turned to sweep its gaze at the witherednd.


    It seems the owner was searching for the cause of that part of thend withering. Hundreds of kilometers ofnd decaying wasn''t something David would ignore either.


    Soon, the pressure faded as the face in the cloud disappeared. The person seems to have not noticed anything. David was only a mortal level brat therefore, the person he had ignored him as a mortal level disciple would not possibly be able to cause such a devastation to ur. But he couldn''t be any more wrong.


    David sighed in relief. Things would have gotten intense if the person had noticed something wrong. "I need to be fast."


    David muttered. He spread his divine sense around and began to scout for his fellow disciples. In no time at all, he noticed a group of nine disciples with four earth realm and five mortal realms hiding inside a veryrge cave, the entrance was covered by numerous nts and rocks, making it incredibly hard to discover.


    They were probably waiting for the domain to end and for them to go back to their academies with their loots. But who would have thought they would be so unlucky. They had hidden away from the deaths and killings and from trouble but trouble seem toe to find them instead.


    "There are only two days left to the end of the sacred domain. I honestly can''t wait to get back to the academy."


    "You''re right. I''ve seen too many people die already, tired and exhausted from fighting. If I had known, I would have hidden the instant I got my hand in the Golden Rose herb, but instead, it got snatched by Lu Shinen."


    "You should be happy you didn''t lose your life over it."


    "Hmph! He doesn''t have the strength to kill me. If we were to fight to the death, we would die together or I will at least severely injure him. With injuries like that, people eying him will certainlye for him like vultures. Lu Shinen didn''t dare take the risk." The person snorted as he bragged. It was one of the few earth realm experts within the cave.


    Suddenly, one of the earth realm experts amongst them with sharp senses seems to have felt something.


    He whipped around towards the cave''s entrance in an instant. "Who is there!?"


    The others immediately got to the feet and brought out their flying weapons as they gazed at the entrance with tense expressions on their faces.


    p! p! p!


    "Who would have thought there would be people who would be hiding here?"


    Someone''s voice echoed from the cave''s entrance as the rock blocking the cave''s entrance exploded to smithereens.


    "But then again, I don''t me you guys. I would have hidden if this ce was more dangerous."


    The person''s figure was finally exposed and it turned out to be David.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" One of the mortal realm expert asked hesitantly.


    "Why would you ask him that? Do you want to make friends? Attack and capture him, we will naturally know who he is when we capture him and seize his storage ring." the most powerful of them all of the Earth realm expert roared.


    Immediately, they sent their flying des towards David. The attacks were numerous and frightening, they could cause mountains to shatter and rivers to flow in reverse.


    But David stood still, spread his hands and widely and smiled.


    "Has he been scared out of his mind?"


    "He must have gone insane. Use your full strength." They poured more mental energies into their des, making the attack more intense. There was even an attack of the early earth grade level used by one of the early earth realm practitioners.


    It could even beat a peak earth realm expert and maybe kill them, that''s just how powerful the attack was.


    Rumble!


    Massive brain waves and mental energy surged producing powerful and devastating phenomena as the attack mmed into David.


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!


    Dust rose up and several rocks were crushed in an instant as the attacks enveloped David.


    "Hmph! Too arrogant for his own good. He should have been reduced to bloody pieces. Dong Liang, go and grab his storage ring."


    Ding Liang withdrew his de and nodded to the captain. He was about to move when suddenly.


    "Hahaha! As expected of the Ancient Godly Strength. It''s as overpowered as it ims.


    The dust settled and David calmly walked out of the rubbles. There were multiple white marks on his body and arge one on his head, but he wasn''t injured in the least. Even his internal organs were barely affected.


    The group''s eyes popped wide open as they gazed at David in shock.


    "H-How''s that possible?" One of them muttered.


    The captain''s expression darkened. "We have a powerful one here. Use your trump cards unless we will all perish here."


    David smiled and shook his head. "Nah Nah, you''ve had your fun."


    His eyes suddenly glinted as he walked forward.. "Now it''s my turn."

 Chapter 494 - Found Out

    "Kill him!"


    Killing intent rose and the group immediatelyunched their strongest attack, including life-saving attacks.


    Energy levels else beyond normal and the whole cave rumbled from the power building up.


    Seeing this, David figure froze, and his smile remained, but seems empty.


    The attack immediately mmed into David, but what had appeared to be David was only an afterimage all along!


    "Too slow." David''s voice suddenly sounded from right beside the captain.


    The captain was shocked. "What?"


    Instantly, a jade bone appeared in his hands and he immediately crushed it. Arge forcefield instantly covered him. It didn''t take time at all and the captain''s actions were so fast it was as though he had practised doing it for about a million times.


    David scoffed lightly. He pressed his palm lightly on the barrier and squeezed.


    BANG!


    The barrier exploded into pieces, turning back into multiple streams of just energy.


    The captain was just shocked and was about to retreat, but David was just too fast. He lightly flickered the captains head but his eyes opened wide as bones and brain matter sttered onto his body and on the air.


    David stood there dumbly. "I didn''t mean to kill him." He truly hadn''t meant to kill him, he only wanted to knock him out but who would have thought the young man''s skull was simply too weak.


    But it wasn''t that the young man was weak, it was just that David''s Physique had increased at a terrifying rate.


    The barrier he had shattered with the squeeze of his fingers could withstand the attacks of a mid level earth realm expert for a while, but David had shattered it like it was made of fake ss.


    "Captain!" the others had just turned around only to see their captain headless. With David standing innocently on his side.


    They were infuriated and attacked with even more vigour.


    David restrained even more of his strength and then went on a rampage. He was like a ghost in the middle of the night, appearing and disappearing without a trace. Speed was so fast by the time the others realised what was happing, seven of them were already knocked out, leaving three of them left mortal realm experts left.


    They saw the situation was getting worse, they immediately turned to run. But they couldn''t outrun the wind, can they?


    David feet softly tapped on the ground and he turned into several after images, with David''s speed, it took less than a second to know j the rest unconscious.


    Neatly hanging them upside down by the exit of the cave, David made small cuts on several parts of their veins and ced huge containers underneath them to drain their blood.


    David made some calctions and he figured he needed about twenty more people to donate enough blood for him to cultivate before the timees up. Therefore, David went on a hunt for even more students.


    He didn''t n on killing them, he just needed them to donate most of their blood and he would free them.


    In roughly less than an hour, the entire cage had been filled up with humans hung upside down, been drained of their blood.


    David felt his vampire ancestors would be proud of him seeing as he was personally building himself a little human blood farm.


    About 78 young men had women, tied up and hung upside down to be drained of blood, it was a very sinister scene, but David feltfortable with it as long as he didn''t kill anyone indiscriminately, he wasn''t particrlymitting a crime.


    Some of the students with stronger wills would wake up asionally but David would smack them back unconscious.


    He would then practice the Ancient Godly Might technique and drink blood when it was necessary to heal his body.


    It was like he was perfectly built for the technique. He had the necessary resources to practice the technique over and over and over again with just a little bit of rest.


    He had a near abundant world essence, a blood farm that was functioning and would provide undiluted warm blood and fresh blood to him, this was a paradise for him.


    asionally, he would dump most of the humans at a far distance and renew them with new disciples which only took about 5 to ten minutes of his time.


    This went on for 24 hours. And it was finally the beginning of the fifth day. The end of the sacred domain where all life would be transported out of the sacred domain.


    Suddenly, David seem to have felt something and his expression changed drastically. Grabbing the containers of blood that was mostly filled and cing them within his storage ring.


    He exited from the cave and went outside. The sun was just starting to shine, but it was immediately overshadowed as a massive cloud nketed the sky above David and a massive face formed by the clouds appeared before him.


    "So it was you." The face rumbled and the thunder crackled! It was as though some sort of apocalypse was happening. The voice rumbled like a thunderp as the wind vibrated at different frequencies making the voice of the person heard.


    It was as though the person had been speaking using the world and the wind.


    David''s expression remained solemn and he knew if the person was to have proper control of the world, thereby bing the will of the sacred domain and making his every wordw, personally capturing him was as simple as speaking one word.


    Properly fusing with the sacred domain was very time consuming, so the recent owner shouldn''t have properly fused with it yet.


    David could only hope hisprehension wasn''t that good.


    The face within the clouds nced at David and then the devastation around the 10 kilometre radius. His face darkened.


    "You dare to ruin my world? You truly deserve death!" The voice of the person within the clouds was that of a young man.


    The winds turned to violent storms upon his angry words, sweeping over David and also the decayed trees and leaves around, blowing their still fixated ashes away.


    David was like an unmovable mountain, the storm didn''t even shake him not to talk of blowing him away.


    Seeing this, the face within the cloud was infuriated. "Suppress!"


    In response to his word, a massive pressure formed around David, suppressing him from the ground where he stood.


    It was as if the whole world had suddenly turned against him. Gravity increased to over twenty times, the wind only circted around him, not allowing him to breathe. The earth itself rumbled and immediately started to soften.


    David''s foot started sinking into the sand he couldn''t move any of his body, but his arms and legs appeared to have been held down by something.


    "That''s it, send in more worldly energy to me." David smiled widely, but he didn''t say anything.


    All of a sudden, David who couldn''t move a muscle suddenly chuckled. The wind suddenly whipped and a seemingly invincible barrier made up of metal, earth, wind, water and fire started to circte around him.


    At first, when the barrier appeared around him, it was a whopping ten radius wide barrier, but it keptpressing inch by inch as it was been forced tightly by the pressure from the world holding David down.


    David had no choice, even with his newfound strength, there was no way he would be able to beat or defeat the strength of a.


    He could only use a to fight a. Which brought us back to the barrier around David. It was the third ability to have a world he had figured out by himself.


    With the world Orb refined, David could transfer attacks from the outside world to his one inner world. While there was a limit to the strength the inner world might be able to ept. It would immediately crumble once an attack beyond its limit was being transferred.


    David transferred most of the pressure on him towards his inner world while he was finally able to act.


    The face within the cloud appeared to have been stunned by this.


    "You have your own inner world!?" His voice rumbled and the pressure within the surroundings increased even further, but David was barely affected.


    He sat cross-legged on the floor and started to practice the Ancient Godly Might. The decay of the sacred world continued to increase right under the nose of its owner and the owner could barely do anything to David to prevent him.


    While he might have been a god in the sacred domain after refining the world Orb, he was still helpless about David!


    The clouds turned dark and the sky a few miles aware was nketed in its shade.


    The thunder rumbled and hurricanes formed, but aside frompressing the barrier around David, it barely affected him.


    David drank another full jug of blood. And continued practising the technique.


    Various disciples had been scared out of their minds seeing the sacred domain acting this way.


    A moment passed by and the students started teleporting out from the domain back to the real world.. The time hase.

 Chapter 495 - Return

    "You also own your own inner world!?" His voice rumbled and the pressure within the surroundings increased even further the person had been very shocked by this, but David was barely affected.


    He sat cross-legged on the floor and started to practice the Ancient Godly Might. The decay of the sacred world continued to increase right under the nose of its owner and the owner could barely do anything to David to prevent him.


    While he might have been a god in the sacred domain after refining the world Orb, he was still helpless about David!


    The clouds turned dark and the sky a few miles aware was nketed in its shade.


    The thunder rumbled and hurricanes formed, but aside frompressing the barrier around David, it barely affected him.


    David drank another full jug of blood. And continued practising the technique.


    Various disciples had been scared out of their minds seeing the sacred domain acting this way.


    A moment passed by and the students started teleporting out from the domain back to the real world. The time hase.


    RUMBLE!!!


    A loud howling sound of anger reverberated around David,pressing the barrier around him to make them even smaller, reaching the radius of five meter.


    David wasn''t surprised the world barrier around him had shrunken to this degree.


    His world was many tien smaller than the sacred world domain therefore, it couldn''t stand a chance against its strength.


    But if it strength was to protect one thing within the scared domain, it could at least struggle for a while.


    The face withing the cloud was infuriated beyond belief. Right before him, David was stealing the energy of his own world and he was helpless to do anything despite being the owner of the domain.


    He didn''t even know shet the barrier around David was and why it was so strong to withstand the his will of the world.


    Therge face made of clouds and thunder vanished and the sky cleared.


    This made David frown slightly as he opened his eyes and saw this. David let out a wary smile. "That guy isn''t so dumb afterall."


    David knew that since the owner of the world Orb wasn''t able to do anything to him using his part in the will of the world, he would personallye here to personally kill David.


    David estimated it would take roughly ten to fifteen minutes to get to his position when aided by the wind within the sacred domain.


    David frowned. It was time to leave. Fighting a world owner within his world would be incredibly foolish and David wouldn''t try it either.


    What he had done was enough. He had absorbed more than half of the sacred domain world essence, he was already satisfied. If he pushed it too much and the disciple fight him to the death, things would be really troublesome.


    It was time to leave. While he had been practicing the technique, David had felt some a familiar power envelope him but with the world barrier around him, the power had been restricted. It was the teleportation power of the domain.


    David let down of the small barrier, letting the force envelope him. It was at that moment he saw with his divine sense, someone was moving towards him with a speed that was so incredibly he was like the wind itself.


    By the time David blinked his eyes, the person was already within a ten meter radius of him.


    "Little brat! I will kill you this time!" The person spoke and even the wind vibrated with his voice.


    David wasn''t surprised, he smiled as he gazed at the man. Waving his hands. "We will seeter."


    With that, the teleportation force enveloped him and his body was starting to fade.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes popped wide open and he immediately shouted in anger.


    "Stop!"


    His voice was like aw as it echoed throughout the entirend Miles.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Sto-"


    David felt his teleportation getting disrupted as the force seem to have slowed down as though wanting to listen to the voice of the middle aged man. But it appears that the man hadn''t truly refined the world to fullpletion as the teleportation around David activated back.


    But that moment of stagnation was already more than time. The middle aged man instantly exploded with his aura.


    Pseudo-heaven realm expert!


    Rumble!


    The whole world shook ans his strength became boundless in an instant. With the assistance from the world, he mmed his palm against David''s chest.


    "You want to escape after ruining my world! Fat chance! Brat, die for me!" The middle aged man roared in fury.


    David''s aura immediately sharpened and the look in his eyes sharpened. The force the middle aged man was using had long surpassed that of the pseudo-heaven ranked expert and already reached the early heaven stage.


    David remained unblinking in the face of such terror. He was fearless as though he didn''t put such strength in his eyes.


    Arge de suddenly appeared within his left hand. David''s body trembled violently and began letting out hot air as he breathed.


    His muscles reverberated and his skin seem to flush. But there was a trace of excitement in David''s eyes.


    He could finally hold the Legendary de on one hand! While he wasn''t really at the point where he couldfortably hold it like a piece of ordinary metal material, this was already an achievement on it own.


    David grinned wildly and his waist bent backwards as he raised the de up. Suddenly, he seem to have turned into a ferocious dragon and his body sprang forwards, the de soared in an arc shape, leaving an arc shape jet stream in the air behind him as it mmed again the palm of the middle aged man.


    Seeing this, the middle aged pseudo-jeaven ranked expert snorted coldly. "Courting death."


    Hemanded even more strength of his world to his palm, but he was only given half as David had stolen half of it and had used it to strengthen his own body.


    The middle aged elder was immediately infuriated. He didn''t relent and pushed his attack further.


    The two attacks instantly mmed against each other.


    A massive torrent of wind blew in all four directions along with the shockwaves dorm the st. It was as though a missile had dropped right at that exact spot.


    David was sent flying back wards but before he could m into one of the rocks, his body disappeared as he was teleported out from the sacred domain.


    The middle aged man vomited mouthfuls of blood in mid-air as he was sent flying, mming against several trees.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the world was aiding him, he might have been gravely injured.


    The wind stirred his body in the opposite direction to negate the force of the impact, while gravity around him reduced. Soft fluffy grasses moved as though had lives as they stretched to catch him in their embrace. With this, the middle aged man wasn''t severely injured.


    "Ahh!!!" Once the middle aged man stood up, he scream to the heavens.


    "I will surely find you and kill you! Whoever you are!" His screams prompted the thunder to roar and the clouds to rumble, turning the empty world dark all of a sudden.


    * * * * *


    The moment David appeared, he was immediately sted backwards like a cannon.


    David twisted his body and his feetnded stably on the ground. His toe seem totch onto the ground like the support mechanism of a drilling truck.


    BANG!


    His knee bent slightly and the ground ground beneath him cracked and a spiderweb shaped crack spread for over a hundred meter radius.


    The force finally diffused, David straightens his legs, he gazed around him to see he was at least half a kilometer away from the camp his sect had put up.


    Other disciples that had already appeared before him were shocked.


    What strong body!


    David didn''t mind their shocked behaviour, he knew he needed to get to the academy''s camp before things got out of hand.


    The ground that had already cracked immediately shattered and David''s figure disappeared, once more shocking the disciples nearby.


    There was even a mid-level earth realm disciple that was about to robb David but his mind was quickly changed.


    He didn''t dare to have such a thought anymore. He wouldn''t even be able to catch his shadow of he pursued him.


    In just half a minute, David had reached where the academy''s camp. He was one of thest few people they had been waiting for.


    The Dean saw David and his eyes shed in a brilliant glow as he looked at him. He couldn''t help but be shocked.


    What had happened? He could vaguely see through David the previous time, but this time, he couldn''t even nce at his powerlevel.


    Although David was still at the mortal-level, this mortal level kid was even more fearsome than his own elders!

 Chapter 496 - Trouble

    The Dean had only nced at David for a couple of seconds, with David''s recent level of strength and perception, it was easy for him to notice.


    He nced at the dean''s direction and his eyes connected with the Dean.


    David nced at the Dean casually before bowing his head slightly as a form of respect, after all, the Dean was a true heaven realm expert. Moreover, he wasn''t the type to judge things unfairly and David respected him for that.


    The Dean nodded his head at David and then nced at the few hundred students he had left.


    The middle-aged Dean shook his head and an expression of sorrow shed past his mind. He had lost 70 percent of the students he had brought to this ce, how could he not be sad.


    But then, as he saw the mental waves of the students who had survived, his eyes brightened. Those he had ced his hope in had not disappointed him.


    Even those he did not expect had surprised him. It is during trials like this that their potentials would be unleashed revealing the dark horses amongst the crowds.


    With pride in their eyes, the elders congratted their main disciples while some of the elders had ugly expressions on their faces. It was obvious they had lost their disciples.


    It was at that moment something happened. "WHO!? Who was it that killed Little Lu Sheng!?"


    The roar shook heaven and earth. The roar rumbled as the clouds darkened as though rain was about to fall.


    It was one of the heaven realm experts that had roared in fury. David blinked his eyes once he heard the name.


    Lu sheng? Was that the guy he killed together with Su Ming?


    An innocent expression crossed his face. The heaven realm expert flew upwards in rage. He formed a hand seal and arge dark-red eye ball formed in mid-air, nketing the entire sky as the pupils gazed downwards at everyone.


    David''s eyes twitched when he saw this. He had heard of this technique and was naturally aware of its powers. It was the All-seeking eye technique. It could see through all falsehood and peered through the heart of man. It had no offensive capability, but it was definitely very powerful.


    David''s mouth seem to be moving, but no words came out from his mouth.


    The Dean was just smiling internally about this matter. The lesser the strength of the other three great sects, the happier he would be and the stronger his sect would be.


    But then, a sound transmission entered his ears and his expression changed slightly. His eyes twitched as he did his best not to nce at David.


    He took on a deep breath and he flew upwards with a whoosh. "Old man Liu Yin! What do you think you''re doing!?"


    The Dean yelled and in an instant, he struck out. Arge palm that was heavy and boundless as a mountain formed in mid-air as it mmed against the huge eye ball, instantly destroying All-seeking eyes.


    Old-man Liu Yin had a drastic change of expression and his ugly expression worsen.


    "You are courting death!" He spat out angrily as he nced at the Dean''s direction.


    The other two heaven realm expert didn''t make any move and only remained to watch the scene.


    "I''m courting death? Old man Liu Yin. Are you trying to uncover the treasures our disciples risked their lives to obtain?" The Dean spoke out sternly.


    The other two heaven realm experts from the two other sects frowned as this was true. The All-seeking eyes was very powerful and could see through treasures of the world.


    If Old-man Liu Yin truly wanted, he could peer through their disciples storage rings and see through their items.


    "What rubbish are you spouting. My personal disciple died, and I want to find out who killed him. Do you dare stop me Hu Zifeng!?" Old man Liu Yin roared furiously.


    "Old man Liu Yin, I sympathise with you, but using the all-seeing eyes is just too much." One of the other heaven realm expert said with a frown.


    "The life and death and the grudges of the disciples within the sacred realm remains within the sacred realm. You of all people should know that Liu Yin." The second heaven realm expert stated indifferently.


    Old Man Liu Yin''s expression turned ugly and his fave flushed red. He then gazed at the Dean.


    "Hu Zifeng, you are good, you are truly good. I will surely remember this." With that, the old man snorted and nced at the his remaining disciples and then nced at the elders


    "Let''s go!" He brought out a small fan which expended into a green coloured fan that nketed most of the skies.


    The elders and the disciples of the Green Leaf Mountain flew away in anger.


    David heaved a sigh of relief when seeing this. Things would have be very troublesome if the old man had spotted him.


    The Dean bowed with sped hands towards the two other heaven realm experts.


    "We will meet again."


    With that, he nced at David and nced away.


    "Li!"


    A golden brilliance erupted as arge sword covered the entire clouds. "Let''s go."


    He knew of he remained here any longer, more trouble may ur which was why immediately wanted to leave.


    "Hop on, let''s get out of here." The Dean stated with a stern expression. He only hoped what David had promised was true.


    David jumped andnded with the other disciples, making himself as inconspicuous as possible.


    The sword started elerating slightly when another person roared and form the change in the weather, it was an heaven realm expert!


    "Who the hell is David!?"


    The dean''s sword was starting to slow down when he heard another voice transmission.


    His expression darkened and he knew things would be very difficult if he slowed down. As though he hadn''t heard the roar, the Dean''srge sword flew forwards like a bullet, heading towards the academy.


    "Just how many atrocities has this boymitted!?"

 Chapter 497 - Presentation

    "Let''s go!"The old man shouted angrily and brought out a small fan which expended into a green coloured fan that nketed most of the skies.


    The elders and the disciples of the Green Leaf Mountain flew away in anger.


    David heaved a sigh of relief when seeing this. Things would have be very troublesome if the old man had spotted him.


    The Dean bowed with sped hands towards the two other heaven realm experts.


    "We will meet again."


    With that, he nced at David and nced away.


    "Li!"


    A golden brilliance erupted as arge sword covered the entire clouds. "Let''s go."


    He knew of he remained here any longer, more trouble may ur which was why immediately wanted to leave.


    "Hop on, let''s get out of here." The Dean stated with a stern expression. He only hoped what David had promised was true.


    David jumped andnded with the other disciples, making himself as inconspicuous as possible.


    The sword started elerating slightly when another person roared and form the change in the weather, it was an heaven realm expert!


    "Who the hell is David!?"


    The dean''s sword was starting to slow down when he heard another voice transmission.


    His expression darkened and he knew things would be very difficult if he slowed down. As though he hadn''t heard the roar, the Dean''srge sword flew forwards like a bullet, heading towards the academy.


    "Just how many atrocities has this boymitted!?"


    The journey was quiet and the atmosphere was slightly tense. While most where happy with their increase in strength and their haul, the death of numerous disciples ced a stone in several hearts.


    Even the elders didn''t talk much and the Dean did nothing to change the atmosphere. It was alright to mourn y e ones they lost. And when they got back to the academy, they would rejoice at their sess.


    Time flew by in the blink of an eye and a week had passed.


    David didn''t dare to practice the heaven-grade technique on the top of therge sword, he only meditated, trying to make get used to the massive increase in his strength within this period of time.


    He could feel his body rumbling as the restriction holding his gene disappeared the moment he had been teleported out of the sacred realm.


    His muscles rumbled and reverberated, releasing osciting sounds whose frequency couldn''t be heard by the ordinary human ears.


    Whoosh!


    His blood flowed, circting softly within his body ever so slowly. His heart pumped his blood out and in of his blood vessels, his muscles and tissue.


    His heartbeat moved so slowly, it beat once in three minutes. It was as though he was a dead man walking, at the verge of death, but David was simply training his gic body.


    Suddenly, the sword started to slow down. David opened his eyes and saw that they were already within the academy


    The other elders were already at the gates of the academy, to wee them.


    When they saw the amount of students that wereing back, they had various change of expressions.


    "Wee back home Dean!" The elders voices rumbled, while the students followed and shouted out along with them.


    The Dean stood tall at the tip of the sword and nodded his head down at the crowds of people.


    He took in a deep breath. And his voice rumbled throughout the entire academy. "A moment of silence for those whom we''ve lost."


    The entire academy immediately descended to silence and in the blink of an eye, a minutes passed.


    "Now, let''s cheer for those who survived to grow stronger!"


    A loud rumbled resounded as hundreds of thousands of disciples shouted out in joy.


    "While we''ve lost some of out people, most of which are our dear ones, our friends, families or lovers, we have also gained even more experts at the earth-realm with potential to reach heaven realm in the future."


    "In just a few years, another heaven realm expert would be appear within our academy, this is something worth celebrating!"


    "All disciples shall be given a bottle of bone refining pills and there shall not be any task given to anyone for a week."


    With that, the entire students erupted in cheers! A bone refining pill although not very expensive, it was something that could refine the body and the bones, it could be said that the sect was being very generous.


    As hundreds of disciples would be the one to receive the pills.


    "Let''s go."


    The Dean flew the de and when they reached the entrance of a veryrge hall, the sword halted and the disciples got down from therge de.


    The Dean and the elders opened the door and entered, various elder sat down while the head sat at the middle seat, it was a veryrge and luxurious seat.


    "Now that we are all back and settled, present your emblem and your treasures and you shall be rewarded." One of the elders stood up and announced.


    The hundreds of students remained quiet but after a couple of seconds, one of them stepped out and he brought out a couple of storage rings.


    Dumping his loots down on the ground, he presented it to the elders and the Dean.


    One of the Dean stood up and with his mental energy, he scanned the materials and goods on the ground and he said with a smile. " Lu Rong, now an earth-realm expert. Has presented four grade two herbs, 27 grade one herbs, 1 peak-mortal realm technique."


    The elders smiled. "A goodd."


    "Although the treasures he brought aren''t much, he has stayed alive and had survived the sacred realm, his potential is also not bad, I will take him as my disciple." One of the elders smiled.


    Lu Rong was stunned but he quickly recovered and bowed with an excited look.


    "I thank master for taking me in."


    "Haha, Elder Ming, congrattions on epting a new disciple."


    "Haha, thank you, Thank you."


    "Lets continue."

 Chapter 498 - Shocking (2 In 1)

    One by one, the disciples produced their talisman and their storages rings, submitting presenting and submitting them to the elders and the sect masters.


    Their rewards would be calcted and converted to contribution point which would be granted to them as soon as possible.


    David released a slight smile as he saw the person that hade out next, it was Freya. He was d she hadn''t died at the trial.


    Apart from himself, Freya and Vather, the others didn''t go with them to the sacred realm after hearing about the amount of casualty that ured every time.


    Freya wasn''t in the best shape, as she seem exhausted. She must have gone through a lot this few months, but it wasn''t anything to worry about as her eyes shine brightly and her temperament seem to have undergone a massive change.


    "Present your spoils." The eldersmanded.


    Producing her emblem, she brought out only five storage rings and emptied them to the ground.


    The elders couldn''t help but be surprised at the amount of items that dropped. While some where misceneous items like the grade one herb and a few low mortal realm technique, the most important treasures she has brought was the ten high tier mortal realm techniques."


    The elders weren''t smiling previous and had stoic expressions on their faces since they all knew her origins and has assumed she would keep the good stuff to her self, and only leave the useless items to them. But judging from the loot she had dropped, it was highly likely she wasn''t hiding much.


    Time went by rapidly and the amount treasures within the academy only increased as the disciples continued to drop their loots.


    Finally, David''s eyes flickered as he saw who it was that came out next. It was a young man with an otherworldly aura. His hair and eyes were golden in colour seemingly absorbing the colour from the sun.


    Even the people around him knew with just one look that he wasn''t an ordinary person.


    The person was Vather. He came out with azy expression on his face as produced his emblem and dumped his storage rings on the ground.


    The instance the items within his storage rings were exposed, many people sucked in a deep breathe.


    Lying at the midst of his item were a total of 30 grade two herbs, ten grade three herbs, three grade four herbs and there was one particr bird that was shimmering a golden colour.


    It had been trapped in a cage, but what was more surprising was that the bird didn''t give signs of a wild animal, but instead, it releases a medicinal fragrance and wafted into everyone''s nose.


    The expression of the elders changed. It was a grade five herb! They couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Three elders stood up at the same time and went forwards to inspect the bird.


    They nced at each other and nodded their heads. "It''s truly the Morning-tweet Dew."


    "Hahaha! You have done well boy. You will be heavily rewards for you contribution to the academy. If you have any request, you can forward it to us after the ceremony." The sect master smiled as he praised.


    "Dean, this bit has shown a great potential, I am certain if he bes my disciple, I can push him to peak-earth realm within ten year!" One one of the Elders suddenly asked.


    The Dean frowned at this. " we''ve talked about this there''s no further than for discussion." his tone was firm and unrelenting.


    Not wanting to give up so easily the elder pushed. "Dean, why don''t we ask him if he is willing to officially join our academy. If he says yes, then you cannot refuse if he takes me as his master. "


    The Dean thought for a bit and then nodded his head. Vather was a student of the institute. It was impossible for him to allow him to ept guidance from his people when he hu wasn''t a true member of the academy. Some secrets might be spilled unintentionally which would affect the whole academy if the institute hit a hold of it. He didn''t want that to happen which was why he had tly refused.


    "Boy, are you willing to renounce your title as a student of the institute and ept the new identity as a student of this great academy?!" The elder asked with solemnity in his tone.


    Vather blinked his eyeszily and shook his head slightly. "No I don''t."


    A sh of disappointment flickered through the Elders eyes. And even the dream was also disappointed but he had expected this. Vather was a very strong person and a very talented individual, the Institute surely wouldn''t let him join the Academy so easily without putting up a fight so it was going to be trouble if they snatch him away from the Institute.


    " calcting the technique submitted there are five techniques of the high tier mortal rank and a single one of the low Earth rank!"


    Even the elders announcing it was shocked and the students were in awe. But David scoffed slightly. He was sure that with the starry world, Vather had snatched more than twenty mortal rank technique and up to ten earth rank technique.


    He was only keeping it for himself. Because the rewards offered when they present the technique to the institute was even more enticing than the academy.


    " You shall be rewarded after the ceremony, keep up the good work." the Elders in charge of calcting the loot said.


    Finally it was David''s turn. Most people were surprised when he came out seeing as he was only still a mortal level expert


    While there were people who are still at the mortal-level stages, they were those with very low potential and have been hiding throughout the beginning of the sacred realm.


    Scornful looks of disdain levered at him as he came out. While David didn''t mind them, he wanted to shout that it wasn''t his fault, it was his stupid pet that ate the medicinal nts he wanted to use to advance.


    But he took in a deep breathe as he walked forwards. Bringing out just one storage ring and his emblem, he presented it to the elders.


    Seeing it was David who hade out. The elders all had various change of expression as they gazed at David coldly.


    If they remembered correctly, it was David who had sent one of their members flying out of this very all in a single strike, humiliating them entirely. How could they not remember him?


    Seeing as David brought out a single storage ring, the elder in charge stared nkly at him as though asking him. ''Where are the rest?''


    David also stared nkly at the old man as though saying this is the only thing I have with me.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" One of the elders seem to have had enough as he stood up and angrily asked.


    David frowned slightly and he stares coldly at the Oldman and then proceeded to ignore him.


    Seeing this, the elders eyes opened wide i anger. "Y-you!"


    "Elder Di, behave like a senior and seat down. Sixth elder let''s see what is within the storage ring."


    The sixth elder nodded and shrugged he was already disappointed at David''s talents, if there was nothing of note within the storage ring, then he wouldn''t be surprised in the least. With that, he proceeded to open the storage ring.


    Bam.


    A book fell off the storage ring, and that was all. The Dean''s eyes twitched slightly and he did his best to control his emotions other otherwise he would have crushed his chair out of anger.


    The student blinked their eyes as though they couldn''t believe it and burst intoughter.


    The sixth elder nced at the book and back towards David''s innocent expression. If not because he was slightly afraid of David, he would haveid him down and give a good beating.


    Taking in a deep breathe, he smiled weirdly in order not to make things too awkward. "Your rewards will be given to you after the ceremony, you may leave.


    David was about to go, but then he felt that the reaction the elders were having was the opposite of what he thought they would have when seeing the book.


    Which meant that they didn''t see it. David''s eyes shed and he picked the book up, identally revealing the High-Tier earth rank technique written at the top of the book.


    "Wait!" The senses of the elders and the Dean have already surpassed that of an ordinary human, therefore they were able to notice something down to the tiniest details within a few meters away from them.


    The moment David flipped the book over from the ground, they had immediately seen what was written at the cover and didn''t dare to let David taken it away.


    David rolled his eyes. So it was true, they had not seen the content of the book previously and had judged so quickly but now that he had revealed it to them, they quickly told him to wait.


    ''Lets get this over with and let me return to the institute fast. Those heaven realm experts aren''t fools, they will soon find out my identity and my location, better to hurry things up here.'' David muttered.


    The sixth elder grabbed the book out from David''s hands and as he read the cover, his eyes opened very widely!


    It was a true High-tier earth realm technique, The Blinking Sword technique. There was only one High-tier technique within the academy and only the Dean had been able to practice it. And it had allowed him to keep the academy safe from the hands of those who wished to devour it.


    This was the first time the sixth elder was holding such a technique in his hands. Therefore, he immediately opened the manual as though he wanted to quickly memorise the content of the book.


    The other seven elders immediately flew towards him. "Sixth elder, you can''t do that!"


    The Dean''s facial expression spammed and he immediately cleared his throat. The sound was soft to the students, but to the shameless elder''s fighting for the technique, it resounded like thunder and they were finally back to their senses.


    With their thick skin that was even enough to block bullets, they acted as though what they had done was incredibly normal and went back to their seat.


    "Shameless!" The Dean spat out.


    "Sixth elder, continue with the ceremony." While he was also tempted to view the contents of the technique, he was the Dean and he needed to behave like one.


    "Yes Dean." The elder bowed and then turned to face David. His expression was now filled with respect and awe as he took in a deep breath.


    "Your rewards will be sent to you after the ceremony."


    David nodded his head and turned to join the crowds. The hundreds of students were immediately shocked with what had happened. What could David have possibly given the elders to make them act as though they were on drugs?


    But there was no answer to this question of theirs and David was definitely not going to answer anything.


    Roughly 30 minutester, the ceremony came to an end.


    "Freta, David and Vather. The Dean sent for you." A disciple said out to the crowds.


    The three of them nodded their heads in response. And within three minutes, they were already standing before the Dean.


    The Dean had his eyes closed and the book Blinking Sword Art was just beside him. It seems he had been trying toprehend the profundities of the technique.


    "You three are here." he opened his eyes all of a sudden. His eyes seem to prate through their skin as though peering through their secrets, but he smiled bitter in his heart.


    He could only see through Freya.. As for the other two students before him, they were simply monsters.

 Chapter 499 - Trouble!

    "I''m aware you three aren''t obligated to present your loot to the academy, but still you did and for that, you have my appreciation." The Dean''s solemn voice rang out.


    David and the two others nodded their heads In response.


    "David, you''ve done use a huge favour by bringing this technique to us even though it might be you paying me back for my early move back at the sacred domain." This time, Freya was surprised while Vather appeared slightly intrigued.


    David pursed his lips silently, but didn''t anything. He knew if he hadn''t told the Dean about owning a high grade earth tier mental skill technique, there was a probability the Dean wouldn''t move in slightest to stop that old man.


    But even then, David was slightly thankful to the Dean for gambling. Since it was impossible for a student to find a high grade earth tier mental art within the domain since their predecessors hadn''t hadn''t found such an high grade technique before, therefore it was easy not to trust David words and treat them like horse shit. In the precess, not helping him.


    "Alright, let''s get to the main reason i called the three of you here. Your institution is sending a ship toe get you which will arrive in two days. I''m informing you all to prepare you. And as for your other members, they have chosen to say within the academy and there is nothing I can do about it."


    David''s brows furrowed slightly. He wasn''t concerned about the idiots from the institute that wished to officially join the academy, he was concerned about the time!


    Two days was too much time already. It was enough time for the heaven realm experts of the three great academies to make thorough investigations and with the things he had done within the sacred realm, they would not let him go scot free.


    David was about to say something when Freya cut in. "I also choose to stay."


    "Freya? What are you doing?" This time, David couldn''t help but be concern.


    He held her by the elbow and dragged her to the corner of the dean''s office and they began speaking in hushed tones. While the distance wasn''t enough to give them through privacy as both Vather and the Dean were both experts with deep strength, it still allowed them to speak privately to them selves.


    "What the hell were you talking about over there?" David asked with a frown.l as he gazed at the beauty before him.


    Freya sighed and replied. "I''ve thought a lot about things and I''ve made my decision before even leaving for the sacred domain."


    "The lifestyle within the institute isn''t really suited for me."


    "What do you mean? I know you lost the librarian title to that other girl, but with your current strength, you can easily wipe her ass out in two to three moves, taking back the post is as easy as that. Didn''t you say to me that within the Archive, you are god?"


    Freya smiled slightly as she reminisced on the old times, but then she shook her head.


    "I''ve made my decision." She said as she shook her head softly.


    This made David frown even further. "If something is going on, you can tell me. We''ve known each other for a while now, and you''ve helped me once, I haven''t really repaid you for you help that day."


    Freya waved her hand. "That''s nothing, if you asked other seniors, they might have helped you."


    David nodded his head but he took her favour to heart. Although their might be others who might have helped him about his first heart lock, he was well aware they wouldn''t do it for free as Freya had once done.


    He knew he couldn''t change her mind as her decision had already been made.


    He sighed softly. "Alright, if that''s what you truly want."


    Freya smiled gently as she gazed at him with tenderness in her eyes. "Thank you. Really."


    David shrugged. "I didn''t do anything yet, alright, let''s go back."


    The Dean nced at the two as they walked back. Even though he head heard their conversation, he still asked out of courtesy.


    "Does your decisions still stand?"


    "Yeas Dean."


    "Good, your ceremony will take ce by next week since I''ve preempted the servants, disciples and elder from working this week."


    Freya nodded her head in understanding.


    "Alright Freya, you can go now." The Dean allowed her to leave since the next discussion didn''t concern her anymore.


    Freya nodded and nced at David and then Vather. "I hope we meet each other soon." With that, she turned around to leave.


    "The value of item the both of you had brought out can''t really be calcted, so instead I will ask you two what you require of the academy instead."


    "Anything that is not over the top." The Dean concluded.


    "Really? Alright then, I won''t make things difficult then, can you help me kill this guy over here?" David immediately pointed at the still casual Vather.


    The Dean raised an eyebrow and shook his head, thinking David was joking. "We can''t take lives at yourmand either, you should ask for something more reasonable."


    David snorted slightly. He hadn''t released any killing intent which was why the Dean hadn''t believed his words. But even then, that was what he truly wanted.


    "I request you make Freya asfortable within the academy as possible. She likes reading, so you can as well start from there." David nodded his head as the more he talked about it, the more he thought the n was a feasible one.


    The Dean raised an eyebrow. "Just that?"


    "You should be aware that she''s a very talented student in the mental art, I would have taken good care of her even if you didn''t ask."


    "Hmm. Then make her life better. I owe her a favour, so this is me repaying that favour." David replied casually.


    The Dean paused to gaze at David''s expression for a second. "If you are in love with her, you can consider staying to be close to her "


    "Ha! The Legendary hit two birds with one stone." David snorted.


    "I''m nit that easily bought over." He smiled as he shook his head.


    A sh of disappointment crossed the dean''s face. "Well, it was worth a shot. What about you Vather, do you want to consider staying?"


    Vather shook his head slightly. "No. And as for my reward, I have yet to decide but will inform you before leaving. Excuse me " With that he turned around to leave without so much as ncing at David.


    David didn''t look at him either. It was as though they were strangers, but the killing intent they held for each other would certainly destroy the entire academy.


    Seeing as Vather left, his face turned expressionless. "Is there a way the Sky Cruiser from the institute might arrive much earlier?"


    The Dean frowned slightly. "You''ve already made your request already or do you want to change it?"


    David blinked his eyes. "Is it that difficult for them to arrive any earlier?"


    "You should know how stubborn you people from institute is, you are all brawns with almost no brains. Even if you are in a big trouble and I tell the grouping over to hurry up, they might think something else entirely which would lead to anther round of misunderstanding and Infact, do the opposite by slowing down their pace and arriving in a week or two."


    David expression changed slightly. He knew that although the Dean was exaggerating, their was still a possibility something like that would still ur.


    "Is something the matter? Did you perform any other deed apart form killing that old man''s disciple Lu Sheng?" The dean asked, slightly intrigued.


    David smiled awkwardly. "There''s something or a couple of things."


    The Dean blinked his eyes and he said. "I''m listening."


    David hesitated and then proceeded to Inform the Dean about some parts of the things that had happened.


    And as the Dean listened, his expression started to drop rapidly like the decent of a roller-coaster.


    By the end of David''s exnation, his face had darkened as he red at David. "You mean to tell me that you managed to kill a peak-earth realm expert even with the surpression and then proceeded to kill six other disciples from the three great academies just because they wanted your storage rings. Not only that, someone managed to obtain the sacred domain world orb, but you used some method to destroy almost half of the sacred domain, not only that you''ve been suspected about obtaining an heaven-realm technique?"


    "That''s the summary." David blinked his eyes and nodded his head.


    The middle-aged dean clenched his jaws tightly. And without hesitation, he brought out arge map world map that consists of different continents and then began to draw on it using his feather pen.


    David knew the gravity of the situation and he remained silent despite having no idea what the old man was doing.


    "This is the usible route where your institution Sky Cruiser should pass. You need to go... Now!" The Dean pointed at the lines he drew and the said to David sternly.


    David frowned slightly. "They wouldn''t be able to find me so quickly." He was sure of those because the passive ability of his vampire body allowed him to hide his strength, not leaving any clue rting to him and disguising amongst the crowds, therefore it was difficult to find him.


    But as David was thinking about this, his expression suddenly changed and his gaze seem to pierce through the walls, gazing at two gigantic waves of power rapidly heading towards the academy with intense speed.


    "Really? They won''t?" The deans sarcastic tone resounded in his ears.

 Chapter 500 - Trouble II

    "How did they find out so quickly?" David was slightly confused as he and the Dean both walked out of the office.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the four great academies, even your Grand professor is incredibly wary of us."


    "Forget about this and go now. I will try stalling them for a while but if they figure things out, I won''t fight for you. Go now." The Dean halted his footstep and turned towards David.


    "Take this, It will allow you ess to the back gate of the academy, it''s on the map."


    "I have no idea how strong you are and I''m impressed by your talents. I hope you survive this." The Dean shook his head slightly. With that, he turned around and flew upwards, heading towards the massive undtions of mental energy that were like two mini suns rapidly closing into his academy.


    David bowed his head slightly at the direction in which the Dean had taken. With that, he stood straight.


    He then started to move silently towards the direction given to him on the map. He didn''t use his fastest speed since he didn''t want the two heaven experts to sense the rise in energy level once he started moving. Like a slippery snake, he slithered through the streets soundlessly.


    While he didn''t use his fastest speed and only ten percent of his speed, he was like a phantom leaving numerous afterimages on the air.


    Despite howrge the institute was, David had reached his destination in a matter of seconds.


    Holding the emblem the Dean had given him, he walked through a dpidated corner of a street, and then he saw a blind old man seated at the front of a broken door.


    David''s hardened as he gazed at the old man. The blind old man seem quite ordinary and nothing beyond that, but as David gazed at the old man with his divine sense, if those two heaven realm experts were two small raging suns, to this old man massive wave of strength, they were no different to a flickering candle!


    He was on a different levelpared to the heaven realm expert! M


    It was no wonder they were the four great academies. He assumed the other academy were also hiding a trump card like this.


    David''s speed halted. And he walked towards the man.


    He hadn''t even gotten close when the old man spoke, "Show me the badge."


    David nodded his head with obedience and ced the emblem within the blind man''s palm.


    The old man felt the badge with his hand for a few seconds before he then slowly raised his head up to look at David.


    David''s expression changed slightly as he felt the immeasurable waves of power holding him down. David wanted to break out of it, but he knew his power burst would undoubtedly catch the attention of the Heaven realm experts outside the gates, so he endured with an expressionless face, staring at the deadpanned whitish eyes of the old man with his own.


    "That kid is still too naive. Would have given you to those people and save myself this trouble." The old man withdrew his aura and spoke with indifference.


    David''s eyes twitched. This old man had called the middle-aged Dean a kid, it felt awkward.


    "You can go now. And don''te back. If you do..." The old man refused to say any longer and leaned on his stick, gazing into the distance.


    David''s eyes shed at the obvious threat. But not wanting to be ungrateful, he snorted and passed through the broken door which lead him to some sort of cave entrance.


    Meanwhile, the Dean flew through the air towards the entrance of his academy.


    "To what do I owe this honour Dean Tang and Dean Hill?" The Dean smiled as he asked.


    "Hu Zifeng, we are not here for casual chats. Bring that little bastard out and we will consider not implicating your Academy." The words came from a beautiful maturedy, but her expression was cold as she red at Dean Hu Zifeng.


    "You dare threaten my people? In my ce? Dean Hill, I''m starting to see your beauty has blinded your senses." Hu Zifeng retorted coldly.


    Dean Hill''s face flushed angrily and she wanted to reply when the other Dean spoke.


    "Enough of this! Hu Zifeng, we didn''te here to fight you and I''m sure you know why we are here. Bring that boy David to us and we will forget this matter ever happened." Dean Tang''s words sounded polite, but the threat in his tone was crystal clear.


    "Tang Ming, I have no idea why you guys are here, why don''t you enlighten me as to why the Dean of Sundering Sky and the cier Pce are doing very close to my academy threatening me and that, without a single exnation!" Hu Zifeng''s tone was turning colder by the second.


    Tang Ming expression turn cold and he red at Hu Zifeng coldly. "Do you truly want to do this? The Green leaf Valley''s Dean is also in his way here."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about." The Dean remained steadfast with his opinion even after hearing the third Dean of the four great academies is on his way here.


    "Fine then, let me grease your memory." Tang Ming nodded as he said while Dean Hill gritted her teeth. Her personal and close disciple Su Ming had died from that little bastard''s hands, how could she not be angered.


    ''I can only give you so much time, the rest is up to you.'' The Dean muttered and with that, he proceeded to ''listen'' to the entire situation with fake expressions of surprise.


    A few secondster, David burst out from an underground cave a few thousand kilometers from the academy.


    He breathed out roughly and brought out the map from within his storage ring. Memorising the entire route, he ced it back inside, turned towards a direction and burst out with his fastest speed.


    The ground cracked and David turned into and meteor, breaking sound and air resistance with his body alone.


    At the same time, Flint seem to have been tired of being couped up within his storage ring as it burst out and started to race behind him.


    What was shocking was that Flint was only a step behind him, it''s speed wasn''t any slower than David''s . David was slightly shocked. Flint was even stronger than before. "I guess all those resources weren''t for nothing."


    Their speed was so fast it was like the world was slowing down to them. The feeling of the wind mming against him, tickled his skin, escting the pleasure he was feeling making him smile.


    Within the blink of an eye, he had transversed another several kilometers. Going further into the deep into thend.


    He had long left the academy behind and was now moving ording to the route the Sky Cruiser would take.


    Suddenly, David halted to a stop, it was as though time had frozen and his speed suddenly halted, as though being nailed to the ground.


    Flint was surprised, but it''s ws dragged against the ground, digging deep crevices as it also halted to a stop.


    It nced at David and released an annoyed roar, but David was not in the mood for its tantrum.


    He stared at a particr direction with an intense re. His eyes pierced through numerousyers of resistance through the cloud gazing upwards.


    Flint blinked its crimson eyes and stared at the clouds also, but then its expression turned ferocious, as it growled loudly.


    There within the clouds, an old man stood in the air with his arms folded behind him, staring down at David with a condescending and disdainful expression.


    "We assumed the back entrance would be within a few kilometers around this ce, I wouldn''t have expected to be right." The old man nced around.


    "I guess you will tell me exactly where the entrance is. But first, I will need to capture you."


    Slowly, the old man descended from the sky andnded a few kilometers away from David. It was the Dean of Green leaf Mountain academy, Old man Liu Yin.


    Hearing the old man''s words, David frowned slightly. "How did you know I will be here?"


    "It''s no use telling you, but since you''re going to spend your remaining life in misery and in torture, I suppose it is alright if I told you." The old man started walking forwards, his single step took him a hundred meters forwards.


    "The n was actually very simple, the two other Dean''s are to distract Hu Zifeng while I scout this ce. If I couldn''t find you, it means you''re still within the academy, but since you are not really a student of the academy, or of this continent, Hu Zifeng wouldn''t be wrong if he chose not to protect you at all but knowing Hu Zifeng, he will surely protect you, but not by much."


    "Moreover, when I capture you, and I acquire the location of the academy''s back entrance, destroying that academy shouldn''t be much of a problem."


    As the old man spoke, his speed got even faster, and in the blink of an eye, he was a within a hundred meter of David.


    "You used me?" David''s expression turned sour.


    "Don''t say such crude word. I didn''t use you, you helped me. So stay still and let yourself be captured."


    The wind exploded into a screeching sound as the old man''s fingers curled into a hook shape as he reached to grab for David''s shoulders.


    David appeared to be frozen as though he had been scared stiff. Seeing this, the old man smiled. As expected, David was still a kid. No matter how bold he imed he was, he was still a child within.


    Bam!


    His hand locked onto David''s shoulder. Threads of mental energy escaped his hands, prating into David''s body, locking David''s movements.


    And he said with a smile , "Don''t struggle."


    But within a split second, the old man was shocked.


    David''s shoulder suddenly trembled, the old man''s eyes opened wide and a bad feeling erupted within him.


    Boom!


    The man''s hand suddenly exploded, and under his shocked gaze, his body trembled and then cracks appeared all over his body. All of a sudden, his body exploded into a bloody mist, fading into the wind.


    Flint was surprised. The man had released a massive amount of threat, but David had taken care of him so easily.


    But David''s expression didn''t change by much. His body released multitudes of popping sounds and his muscles trembled.


    "You escaped very quickly." David scorned as he gazed back at the sky.


    Within that same cloud, the old man floated silently, his expression was serious and cold.. He no longer dared to underestimate David.

 Chapter 501 - Trouble III

    David ignored the shredded flowers and the leaves floating that exploded around him and flexed his muscles.


    The old man stared at him seriously and his expression started to change"You''re stronger than expected, no wonder you were able to kill Su Ming even with her unusual strength. But even then, all tricks are useless against the heaven realm. Let me orientate you about the strength of an heaven realm expert."


    Rumble!


    The wind suddenly trembled and massive waves of energy erupted, forming a rapid pressure holding down the earth.


    Seven massive vines shot out from within the earth, with a rumble! Like seven huge snakes, they writhed behind the old man like massive pirsholding the skies with their gigantic size.


    David''s pupils constricted. The seven massive vines weren''t made up of mental energy like how most technique was, but was actually very real! Grown out from beneath the earth like a real nt. No, it was very real!


    The old man didn''t give him much time to think when he pointed towards David.


    "Go!"


    The vines cracked at the air like a whip, snaking through the wind with maximum velocity.


    Rumble! Kacha!


    The ground exploded as David sidestepped, managing to narrowingly dodge the first vineshing at him.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded and a five hundred meter hole allowed where the vine had struck.


    David was instantly surprised by the strength and be knew he should take things seriously.


    With immense speed and flexibility, he flipped in mid-air, dodging another strike at his head.


    As though the air was his home and the wind his footing, he agility dodged the vines, again and again, letting the strike at the ground loudly, creating multiple huge holes in the ground in the process.


    "Hm?" The old man was surprised at David''s speed and flexibility, but he wasn''t shocked. He only sneered.


    "I want to see how long you can dodge me for!" The old man shouted. Pouring more energy, the speed of the vines increased abruptly!


    David''s eyes widened slightly. Before he was able to react, three vines mmed at him from unexpected angles.


    Forming a fist, the air trembled and the wind tore. He mmed his fist against two vines but he was unable to react as the third vine mmed against his chest.


    Even with the divine ability, he wasn''t still fast enough to react.


    BANG!


    David staggered backwards, his every step leaving gaping holes in the ground not less than the other holes on the ground.


    "Hmph!" David grunted slightly. But apart from his chest reddening slightly, there was no other reaction.


    David smiled, he was pleasantly surprised. His body was even strong enough to receive an attack from a heaven realm expert without being affected.


    He didn''t think his body had developed to such a state. If he had the time to practice the heaven realm technique even more, then wouldn''t he be overpowered?


    He wasn''t able to think much further about it as four other vines came at him from different angles.


    He had only two hands, so it was difficult to defend against the onught from the vines.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Shockwaves erupted as David knocked back the vines, while sometimes, he would receive the attack from the vines with his body.


    His skin reddened and he was constantly knocked backwards, the ground exploded violently in the process.


    The old man frowned slightly, seeing how David was unexpectedly so difficult to deal with. Even peak earthranked practitioners would have died after being hit by such attacks, but David was strangely fine.


    "Just how strong is this kid body?" Old man Liu Yin was shocked.


    "This is probably enough to tire him out, I don''t need to do anything before the others arrive here." The old man wasn''t bothered at all.


    David frowned slightly. He seems to have been able to see through the old man''s n.


    He wasn''t really worried about the old man since he could probably hold the old man down. But he was worried about the other two old fogeys. If they joined hands together, they would probably be very hard to deal with.


    Suddenly, his leg muscles rippled and he shot back explosively,nding five kilometres away.


    He suddenly stood still and revolved his blood to the highest level, making a very loud sound like that of an engine. He had gotten used to not using his gic power while within the sacred realm which is why he had almost forgotten about it.


    But now, he was free here, his gic power flowed through him like boiling steam.


    His blood rumbled like a massive wave of power as they ran through his veins like waves as his heart pumped dark blood through his entire body.


    The pressure in the surroundings abruptly increased. The gravity around seem to have increased by more than ten times as his blood revolved, flowing through his body.


    Not bothering to hide the sound of his heartbeat, sound waves exploded out of him in a circr shape, rippling out from him as though he was the mouth of a very loud speaker with base.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    Gravity failed to hold him! The earth failed to pull him! His body defied motion!


    David floated above the ground like a god of war, staring at the old man with a renewed expression on his face with an excited look.


    "It''s been so long." He mumbled.


    He had almost forgotten the strength from deep within his body, his gic strength.He had almost forgotten he was a true Hexa-gene Phaser!


    RUMBLE!!!


    Revolving the blood at his two feet even more violently, a strange force began to build from beneath his feet and suddenly, David let go.


    Boom! A massive shockwave exploded around David, forming a strange visible warp shape as the wind bent, shooting forwards like an arrow.


    In the blink of an eye, he had transversed almost a kilometre, closing in at the old man with an intense speed.


    The old man was shocked at this development. He quickly formed a hand seal and therge vines behind twisted together like a braid, the top suddenly as sharp as a needle, forming a mountain-like needle-shaped vine, they pierced towards David with screeching noise, breaking through the air barrier like with their speed.


    Whoosh! BOOM!


    A massive explosion reverberated through the entire surrounding area, causing massive circr shockwaves to explode in all four directions.


    David tore through the mountain vine needle like a meteor! Without slowing down, wind resistance continuously bends at his fist.


    Another shockwave exploded against his feet as he moved even faster than before not slowing down in the slightest.


    He had appeared before the old man in the blink of an eye.


    "Die!"


    The wind broke at his fist as he tore a hole through the old man''s body.


    David remained floating within the air, his blood circting rapidly, defying gravity.


    Shredded flowers and green leaves exploded as they flowed about, brushing against David''s skin.


    With an expressionless face, David nced around and fixed his eyes at the mountain a few kilometres away.


    "You sure run very fast, as expected from a heaven realm expert." he said scornfully.


    The old man was able to see through his insult and his face turned slightly ugly.


    "Kid, If you know what''s best for you, surrender yourself and I won''t make things difficult for you."


    "Based on what? That meagre strength of yours?" David smirked.


    The old man was immediately angered, but strangely he calmed down and had a thoughtful expression on his face. "How can you be so strong?"


    "Su Ming was a Penta stage Phaser, but she wasn''t nearly as strong as you."


    David''s eyes narrowed. "She''s just very weak, that''s all."


    "No. That''s not it." The old man replied. And then, his expression changed slightly as a trace of doubt appeared on his face.


    "Have you sessfully practised the heaven ranked technique?"


    "Why all this nonsense talk? Let''s just fight." another two shockwaves erupted from behind David and he had closed the distance between him and the old man. He was already on the mountain.


    David flipped in mid-air and mmed his leg at the mountain like a hammer.


    Boom!


    Half of the mountain exploded and the remaining half-copsed as though made of dominoes. The old man flew through the air and room in a deep breath. "Enough ying, it''s time to end this."


    David frowned slightly. The old man had been ying? He suddenly developed a bad feeling.


    He abruptly halted to a stop in the air and swiftly turned back. Crossing his arms in an X shape, he was sted backwards as a fan mmed into him.


    David''s body shot backwards like a meteor, mming into a mountain andturning it into a wastnd.


    Dust and rocks and boulders shot out in all directions.


    The old man stared in the direction indifferently.. He knew David''s body was very strong and while the attack might not be able to kill him, it would be able to at least injure him.

 Chapter 502 - An Ancestor!; Pseudo-Astral Realm Expert!

    Cra-crack!


    The ground exploded and David flew upward in the air from beneath the geound, expression filled with wariness. Wiping the thin line of blood off his lips as he calmed his roiling blood.


    He could taste the feeling of Iron in his mouth and more blood threatening to spill from his throat. While his body had not been affected by the attack, his internal organ had been affected by the shockwaves his body failed to absorb.


    "You are beginning to irritate me old man. Let''s hurry this up." His hand met and he performed a hand seal.


    Activating flowing wind, his body that originally defied gravity was now as light as the wind itself. Suddenly, his body split and two other David appeared beside him.


    "This shouldn''t take too long." David and the two clones opened their mouths at the same time and spoke.


    In the next moment, the air behind them released a massive shockwave and the three clones moves at a speed that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye, moving towards the old man in three different directions.


    Old man Liu Yin''s pupil''s constricted and he immediately waves his hand, a small Chinese fan was suddenly seen to appear in his hands, making him look like an old schr along with his robes.


    Gazing at the three images of Daviding at him, he softly waved the fan in his direction.


    A massive gust of wind was created and in the blink of an eye, arge thunderstorm rumbled within the cumulonimbus cloud and a sudden change in wind direction and wind speed at high altitudes instantly caused the air to swirl horizontally, rising air from the ground pushing up on the swirling air and tips it over!


    A violently rotating column of air touching the ground, attached to the base of therge thunderstorm, forming a narrow air tunnel from the heavens down to the earth, revolving at very high speed


    The funnel of swirling air begins to suck up more warm air from the ground growing stinger and longer and stretching toward the ground!


    A massive tornado that seem to reach the heavens formed, the entire sand dust and debris within a kilometre was sucked into it and pulverised as it raged madly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    But it was as though, David hadn''t seen it. He didn''t put the tornado in his eyes at all.With the Flowing Wind technique practised to the highest, David was no different to the son of the wind!


    Even if the world was been ravaged by a world-sized tornado, he was sure to survive.


    Seeing David enter into the tornado, the old man snorted. "Overestimating yourself."


    He suddenly folded the fan and the tornado paused slightly before it suddenly exploded into massive columns of hot and cold air, sending dust back to the surroundings.


    The old man was about to move more closer when his eyes opened slightly wide.


    The wind screeched as David broke through the sound barrier, punching a hole through the old man''s chest in the process.


    Suddenly, flowers littered around David as the old man had actually escaped. But David wasn''t disappointed, his body also turned into a massive amount of mental energy. That David had actually been a clone!


    The real David had sneakily gone behind the clouds, waiting for something, within just a second, the old man also appeared before him. Old man Liu Yin was just about to frown at how annoying David had be when he felt familiar waves of power behind him.


    Old man, Liu Yin couldn''t believe what he was seeing! David had already figured out the secret of his escaping technique after seeing it only two times and not only that. How was that even possible.


    As though he could see through the old man''s thought, David replied softly. "You will figure it out when you die. Now, please die."


    He stretched his ws at the old man''s heart, wanting to prate his skin and bones and uproot the heart from within.


    The old man''s robes tore and his skin drew blood. Seeing as he was really going to die, the old man screamed like a pathetic dying chicken.


    "Ancestor! Please Help Me! Don''t Let Me Die!"


    ''Ancestor?'' hearing this, David''s eyes flickered as he thought of something. His expression abruptly changed drastically and as he was about to retreat,a soft sigh resounded from space, time literally slowed down and the world froze to a stop.


    David''s eyes popped open and a drastic feeling of crisis overwhelmed him!


    ''Ancestor!? The trump cards of the four academies, why the fuck would one be here!? The old man actually managed to invite them over!?''


    David couldn''t help but panic slightly. The ancestors were already beyond the Heaven realm and had even surpassed the peak-heaven realm.


    While they are not at the next stage yet, they only require one step to enter into the Astra Forming realm, they were the so-called ancestors. Butpared to that old man Ouyang Fen at his prime, they were still little weaklings. But this little weakling was already enough to threaten David''s life!


    Suddenly, space warped and an olddy in a neat white gown walked out from the air.


    David had already noticed something odd with the space fluctuations at that spot, but he hadn''t thought someone might actually be hiding there! Neither had he thought that an ancestor would actually make a move on him.


    "Liu Yin, you have put both me, the previous Deans and Green leaf Mountain to shame. You have almost died at the hands of a kid who hadn''t lived one-tenth of your life. I am ashamed, really ashamed." The olddy shook her head with a forlorn look on her face.


    Although time had frozen, they were still able to hear the olddy''s words clearly and Old Man Liu Yin''s face flushed red in shame. But he wasn''t at fault, this youngster was simply a monster!


    The olddy then turned towards David and gazed at him with indifference. "You are not the first genius to want to change the world, or jump ranks to fight those higher than you, neither would you be thest. But it''s a pity your journey ends here, just like most era-changing geniuses."


    She walked towards David as though there was an invincible tform underneath her and then, she stretched out her hands and touched his forehead.


    RUMBLE!

 Chapter 503 - Third Star!

    The olddy stretched her and and then touched David''s forehead with her finger.


    The finger appeared very ordinary and did not seem to contain even the slightest bit of technique or malicious intent.


    But David who was frozen felt a massive feeling of crisis envelop his whole body! His hair at the back of his neck stood on end and his heart seem to have frozen!


    He couldn''t move and even when he tried to, his movements were insanely slow, even a snail was more than ten times faster than he was.


    As her finger touched his head, an explosive wave of power mmed into David from the finger, but at the same time, David roared like a maddened beast!


    He suddenly exploded with an astonishing might, releasing massive waves of power as his skin turned silver.


    At the same time, space warped and David suddenly vanished from his original spot, appearing a hundred kilometer away in the distance.


    But as he appeared, he was suddenly sted backwards as though he had been hit by a missile! His body flopped rapidly in mid-air, mming into a mountain, but the mountain didn''t cave in, it exploded into dust as though it had been made out of y, but the kic energy within David''s body didn''t seem to be fading in the slightest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Fourrge mountains were destroyed with a few seconds in the process before his body finally came to a halt, mming to the ground, sting arge crater within it.


    Cough! Cough!


    The Silver colour in David''s body flickered as though he couldn''t keep the Silver Body active.


    David groaned, crawling up from the ground. An excited look on his face as he gazed at the distance.


    Previously he his body hadn''t been able to withstand piercing through the nodes in space, but ever since his body had increased in strength, he hadn''t used hisprehension of space yet and hadn''t determined if he was able to pierce through space with his body without severely injuring himself.


    But he had no choice since it was a matter between life and death. With his littleprehension of spacew and his ability to see space nodes, he had sessfully pierced through space, saving himself in the process.


    In the next moment, his face hardened. Without warning, his storage ring shed and arge de appeared.


    "You want to kill me? Have a taste of Megaton. " David raised the incrediblyrge de as his body floated upwards. Shockwaves exploded from his feet and David''s muscle taunted.


    "Die!"


    mming therge de at the empty space before him. An old but elegantdy in white suddenly appeared as the air bent, giving space to her to appear.


    She saw David and therge de and suddenly shook her head. Her hands clenched into a fist and time slowed down once more.


    David was now in the air frozen, with his de above his head. The olddy nced at his de with a slight frown on her face.


    But she ignored it and stretched her finger once more towards David''s head.


    Suddenly, she seems to have seen a shadow of a smirk on David''s face.


    BANG!


    Space literally shattered! Releasing a beastly roar, David mmed therge de at the olddy''s head with massive killing intent that turned the sky red.


    The old woman appeared surprised, but she only raised her finger towards the de.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    The surrounding kilometer radius exploded and the ground sank as a circr hole a kilometer radius the shape of an orb appeared on the ground.


    The wind around was instantly chased out from the surrounding area but then rushed in to fill the hole after, forming some sort of hurricane that dared not get any closer to the two people.


    There was no reaction from thedy as she remained slightly above ground with her finger in David''s de.


    The two appeared frozen for ten seconds. All of sudden, David was sted backwards but he flipped his body in mid air, stabilizing himself in mid-air.


    The olddy''s body trembled and her eyes had a hint of shock as she stared at David and then de on his hand.


    Her brows furrowed, showing the beauty she once had in her youth.


    She was about to move regardless when her expression changed slightly.


    "Xin Yan, you actually came to visit this old man. I''m quite happy to see you before our lifespan runs out." The voice of an old man resounded through the entirend, reverberating with massive waves as the clouds roiled loudly in sync.


    The olddy''s frown deepened and she gazed at the horizon seriously. "I need to get this over within three seconds before that old fogey gets here."


    "Old fogey one foot to the grave, are you not ashamed? Assaulting a hundred tears younger than you is something even the most shameless wouldn''t do!"


    The olddy turned towards David indifferently, but her killing intent exploded. "I''m a thousand years old. And I''m not assaulting you, I''m only teaching u a lesson. If you survive this, consider yourself lucky."


    Realising she was finally going to be serious with him, David''s eyes sharpened. If she was finally going to get serious, he was also going to stop ying with the olddy and get be serious.


    Hended on the ground softly, bringing the megaton de horizontal before him and whispered softly to "Third star."


    His body instantly exploded as he grew from his original height to a muscr giant that was almost two meters tall! Muscles rippling out with waves.


    Casually point the de that was now weighing normally on his hand towards the olddy. "If you survive this, consider yourself lucky."


    Olddy Xin Yan gaze hardened and turned sinister. This kid really knows how to make one angry. If it weren''t for the heaven ranked technique, why would she even need to be here wasting her strength when she could preserve her strength and lengthen her lifespan.


    But this kid was infuriating! She immediately went all out!


    There was no rumble, neither was there any booming sounds.

 Chapter 504 - Injury

    The wind fluttered softly carrying with it white sleeves edges of the olddy''s robes.


    The olddy then moved from her position and was just a few inches from David.


    Raising her wooden cane to the air, she stabbed the tip towards David, causing three visible waves of sonic boom to appear as she broke through sound barrier three times in a row.


    David wasn''t any slower, his body arched and he abruptly mmed hisrge de down at the cane.


    BANG!


    Massive waves of energy erupted, sting half of the forest to smithereens like a massive torpedo.


    An astonishing amount of destructive energy was transmitted into David''s body, threatening to propel him backwards like a missile.


    Suddenly, David''s muscles bulged and he activated the strengthening technique to the fifth star.


    Instantly, his muscles expanded and veins crawled over his skin and muscles like huge worms and his face seen to flush read. His height increased and he was suddenly a 2 meter giant.


    With that, he was able to contain within his body for a second, which was more than enough time for David to redirect the force.


    David''s bones rattled and popped like corn on fire. Redirecting the force towards his legs, the ground caved in and a massive hole was sted.


    Suddenly, David disappeared, only to appear behind the olddy in the blink of an eye.


    There was no warning, hisrge de shed through the air, as he cut directly at the olddy''s waste.


    He had been at the receiving end of her attack and now, he wanted her to taste his.


    The wind screeched as he tire apart space, slicing at her waist with killing intent. There was not a single but of remorse in his facial expression. Since the olddy was trying to kill him, she should also be prepared to be buried here.


    Olddy Xin Yan appeared shocked, and she immediately clenched her fist. Time paused once more and David seen to be frozen, but his body paused for a moment before the de continued in its path.


    Whoosh!


    Several nts and flowers floated out of thin air as the olddy disappeared from her original position.


    Flipping the de, he gazed sideways and saw the shocked olddy a few kilometres away.


    David nced at the thin line of blood on the de. It wasn''t even up to half a drop of blood, but still he had drawn blood from her. ''Its so hard to kill heaven realm experts.'' David shook his head bitterly.


    And he took another stance. The olddy gazed at her waist and saw that he white gown had a slice shape hole at the waist while a thin flesh injury like a paper cut injury was on her waist.


    Her killing intent instantly exploded into the heavens and a mad rage erupted with it. The skies darkened and the clouds moved in synchronisation with her emotions. "Junior, you really court death!"


    She was about to move when the space before her warped and the wind unveiled what was within. Suddenly an old man walked out from thin air! Standing right before the olddy.


    "I didn''t think I would see you one more before our lifespan runs out. " The old smiled happily it was then he suddenly something was wrong.


    He gazed at the olddy and saw the thin streak of blood that had stained the olddy''s gown. His expression changed slightly as he stepped forwards towards her.


    "Are you alright, Xin Yan." Olddy Xin Yan face was ugly to behold as the killing intent in her eyes increased over time. Seeing this, the old man frowned as he tore his gaze away from her, then nced at gigantic David who was breathing heavily at this point.


    From what he was seeing, he knew olddy Xin Yan had definitely suffered some kind of losses from David.


    "Kid, didn''t your guidance teach you to respect your elders." The old man nced at David with an annoyed look on his face.


    Then he turned towards olddy Xin Yan. "The young are foolish and reckless, forgive him for this slight mistake. But you shouldn''t meddle in the affairs of the younger generation. Let them handle it within themselves." The old man smiled and said to the Olddy.


    The olddy touched her wound and the flesh wound closed up, but there was still a blood stain on her finger and this made her even more infuriated. She, a pseudo- Astral Forming realm expert has almost died at the hand of a mortal ranked kid. Such humiliation couldn''t be washed by simple words alone, but only by spilling David''s blood and torturing him at the Hellfrost cave for hundred years before she would be satisfied.


    "Why not let''s go to my ce and talk about our past experiences? We have a lot to talk about." The old man''s lip curled, revealing a set of snow white teeth.


    "Do you want to stop me, Lu Tian?" Her expression savaged, she barked.


    "Xin Yan, we cannot meddle with the affairs of the younger generations, if you continue to be persistent, you leave me no choice but to do the same. Killing a few of your disciples shouldn''t be too much." The old man stroked his beards and appeared to be in thought.


    "Are you threatening me Lu Tian?" The old Lady''s expression darkened even more.


    "It''s only a reminder, but if u see it as a threat, so be it." The old man shrugged.


    The olddy red angrily at the old man, as though wishing to bore a hole through him.


    "Are you determined to stay in my way Lu Tian."


    The old man didn''t say anything, but his silence was enough answer already.


    With a loud snort, she took in a deep breathe and answered. "Alright, it''s been so long I visited your academy anyways, let me see the improvements you''ve made over the decade." The olddy turned expressionless as she said this.


    Old man Lu Tian smiled and gave way for her. "After you." The wind screeched and the air warped. The olddy nced at David one final time before she disappeared into thin air.


    Old man Lu Tian nced at David expressionlessly before he also vanished out of thin air.


    David heaved a sigh of relief he hadn''t realised he was holding. He had feared the old man might actually join hands with the olddy to attack him, things will be very difficult at a that time and he might have to use several of his trump card to escape from the situation.


    His muscles buzzed loudly and bone cracking noise exploded form within his body, reverting his muscr shape body to his normal size.


    David was feeling relieved. Finally, the troubles hade to an end. His storage ring shed and the de within his grip vanished.


    Revolving his blood, he generated two small explosive forces under his two feet and his body was propelled forwards like a cannon, heading towards the direction of the map he had memorized.


    After a while of flying, he suddenly noticed something gradually getting closer to him with intense speed.


    David frowned slightly and turned backwards. His expression darkened as he saw it was arge ship flying towards him with extreme speed, rapidly getting closer to him.


    On the ship, three people stood at the top of the ship, and David was able to recognise all three people. They were the three Dean of the three Great academies!


    The old man was ring at him with murderous intent as though he couldn''t wait to tear David to pieces.


    In just a few minute, they had closed in on him and were only a few hundred meters away from him.


    "Little bastard! Let me see where you will run to!" The old Dean of Green Leaf Mountain gritted his teeth as he shouted. The humiliation he had experienced still haunted him and he was in a hurry to repay it.


    Boom!


    A Large pir of destructive energy suddenly sted out from the ship, heading straight towards David.


    Surprised, David twisted his body and caused a shockwave from his left foot, forcing his motion to change direction, forcibly dodging the attack narrowly.


    Seeing that things would be even more difficult, David eyes sharpened and the space warped as he suddenly vanished from thing air.


    When he arrived, he was a few hundred kilometers away already. After an hour of flying, David eventuallynded on the ground. He was now within arge forest, deep inside the forest, he could feel massive waves of strength from within the forest whose energy level was even higher than the olddy. He knew flying over a first like this was courting death as he would attract those strong beast and it would be quite difficult to deal with them.


    Therefore, he entered deep in the jungle and inky moved on foot, keeping his gic waves and energy to the minimum

 Chapter 505 - Attack By The World

    On the ship, three people stood at the top of the ship, and David was able to recognise all three people. They were the three Dean of the three Great academies!


    The old man was ring at him with murderous intent as though he couldn''t wait to tear David to pieces.


    In just a few minute, they had closed in on him and were only a few hundred meters away from him.


    "Little bastard! Let me see where you will run to!" The old Dean of Green Leaf Mountain gritted his teeth as he shouted. The humiliation he had experienced still haunted him and he was in a hurry to repay it.


    Boom!


    A Large pir of destructive energy suddenly sted out from the ship, heading straight towards David.


    Surprised, David twisted his body and caused a shockwave from his left foot, forcing his motion to change direction, forcibly dodging the attack narrowly.


    Seeing that things would be even more difficult, David eyes sharpened and the space warped as he suddenly vanished from thing air.


    When he arrived, he was a few hundred kilometers away already. After an hour of flying, David eventuallynded on the ground. He was now within arge forest, deep inside the forest, he could feel massive waves of strength from within the forest whose energy level was even higher than the olddy. He knew flying over a first like this was courting death as he would attract those strong beast and it would be quite difficult to deal with them.


    Therefore, he entered deep in the jungle and inky moved on foot, keeping his gic waves and energy to the minimum


    A few momentster, a slimpact flying ship with three people on board came to a halt at the edge of the forest.


    Their expression flickering, ncing at each other with hesitation.


    "The forest is littered with dangerous beasts and even rank 6 and maybe rank seven beasts may dwell inside. Going in with the Flying ship will draw unnecessary attention to us therefore we can only move without it." One of the three Dean suggested, staring seriously into the forest and observing the energy level.


    "No, that little bastard is very sneaky, we won''t be able to catch up to him without the ship." The old Dean said.


    "Isn''t the kid just at the mortal realm? Howe his speed is faster than than us." Thedy Dean asked.


    "Don''t underestimate him, although he''s still a mortal level kid, his body hisparable to an heaven realm expert. In fact, his body is probably stronger than the heaven realm stage." The old man warned and the two other Dean had slight changes in expression.


    "Okay, let''s use the ship, but we should lower the altitude, the beasts here are no joke." The third Dean warned in a deep voice.


    With that, the old man drove the ship and entered into the forest.


    * * * * *


    Boom!


    Pieces of bloody meat sttered in all direction, stating the grass and the trees in the process.


    David withdrew his hands and then turned around to walk into the cave. The cave had been protected by a Rank 3 beast, but David had pped it to death making pieces of blood and flesh stain the environment.


    David finally rested within the cave as he felt it was rtively safe. The previous fight had exhausted him and using his body to tear through space nodes had affected his body severely, making him feel fatigue


    Breathing in and out, he meditated and circted his blood at the same time. Although his blood hadn''t really passed 760 circles per minute, and might not even increase in a while, David still meditated in the technique.


    Calming his roiling blood. He sat carefully still and then suddenly, his muscles bussed, reverberating with a massive amount of energy and waves.


    Suddenly, the ground seem be with withering as it suddenly started to decay. The buzz contained through the cave and massive amount energy enter into his body in the process, taking his entire body structure from the molecule!


    David gritted his teeth slightly, he was already used to the pain. Therefore he was able to easily ept things in a more normal level.


    Just as he the entire cave was starting to decay from deep within, David''s expression changed drastically.


    The absorption of world energy used to strengthen his body was abruptly been held back. The wind seem to rustle with no sound at all and the clouds parted ways, shining sunlight directly at the cave.


    David stood up immediately and his blood revolved speedily. A violent force exploded from his legs, his body shot out of the cave like an arrow leaving the bow.


    Just as he was about to leave the cave, his body froze up suddenly and his movements was forced to a halt. Producing a loud bang, the air exploded from the force of his stop.


    Rumble!


    "YOU DARE STEAL FROM ME?" An ancient voice filled with indifference and also fury echoed within David''s mind. David held his head in pain and beat his lips from screaming out loud. He couldn''t even control his body in the slightest.


    "This world''s will!?" His expression turned worse as he thought of the only usible exnation he could think of.


    During the time he had taken control of the starry world orb, David was able to glean into some information about worlds and was aware of some of their processes. A which was were he had gotten information on World Wills.


    Old world that had been around for more than a few million years without been destroyed and was able to evolve various lifeforms, stand a certain amount chance to develop sentient, gaining life in the process. But the possibilities are very low. It was almost non to zero which was why David had taken the risk since there was a ny percent chance this work might not have develops its own wills.


    Thinking up to here, David was interrupted when the sky turned dark as the clouds in the starry sky merged together, condensing together in the process.


    The clouds crackled and massive thunder began to condense together in one spot, converging together at a particr point in the clouds.


    Rumble! Rumble!! Rumble!!!


    David''s face instantly turned pale. The destructive energy gathered within the clouds was far too much. Goosebumps appeared all over his skin and he knew he could bit be touched by those thunders otherwise he would die.


    The strength disyed by the will of the world was simply too astonishing! No one would dare go closer to such an attack.


    "I only took a bit of worldly essence, what are you been so angry for!?" David scowled loudly and as the words came out from his mouth, a massive pir of swoop down towards the ground with speed that supercedes one''s imagination, striking at David with an intent to kill.


    The space warped and David was about to step into it when he felt an invincible force holding the space around him down. He couldn''t escape even with the help of space.


    David''s eyes opened wide seeing this. But there was no time to think about things too deeply. Arge de appeared on his hand and his form changed as he grew to a terrifying three meter tall handsome giant. Butpared to the massive pir of purple lightning heading his way, he was like a tiny grasshopper wanting to stop a moving train!


    He raised his de in defiance as he struck upwards at the lightning. If one painted an image of the scene, it was very inspiring!


    A Large man rasing hisrge de at the heavens in defiance! Seeking to survive through the perils of life.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    The world seem to have copsed as the entire surrounding kilometer trembled violently in chaos


    David''s body trembled violently and his entire body ckened as his hair stood up straight.


    Purplish thunder rumbled across his entire body and he was sent flying downwards to the ground.


    Arge hole with no visible depth was sted on the earth and David''s figure was no where to be seen.


    "We will meet again, outsider." The ancient voice said ask then the clouds reverted back to their original shapes and colour.


    The the air resumed its gentle wind blowing activities.


    A few minutester, a totally ckened David literary crawled out from within therge hole and he slimmed to the ground next to it.


    His body shook and twitched as purplish lightning crackled from within his body asionally.


    David ckened face had a bitter smile in his face. The attack was just too strong and even after activating the sixth star, he had still been affected despite how strong his defenses and strength were during the activation of the sixth star.


    "I need to get o-oooouch!" David spammed as another sh of lightning passed through his entire body. Before vanishing.


    "Let''s get out of here first then u will deal with this.." David stood up with difficulty and then turned to leave the ce in a hurry.

 Chapter 506 - Thunder Seed

    Crackle!


    Thunder rumbled loudly and a soft groan escape the lips of a young man, making him staggering just from his running pace, almost falling over.


    The young man gritted his teeth and cursed. "Bloody thunder!" situation like this happens frequently. Every once in a while, the lightning within his body acts up, making his entire body numb and in the process, unable to do anything within that second.


    The young man was actually David. He released his clenched fist and stood up from the ground. There was some sort of lightning energy stored within his body the moment he has been attacked by the the world''s will.


    It was like some sort of poison that erupts after a couple of minutes, making his entire body numb. But after a few times, David''s body had gotten used to it and the amount of seconds he spent beenpletely motionless and numb has reduced from ten seconds to 8.


    The thunder erupts within his body every twenty minutes after some calctions.


    David sat cross-legged on the ground. This ce was pretty far away from where the world''s will had ''warned'' him therefore, David wasn''t particrly worried.


    He closed his eyes and gazed deeply within his body, checking every single piece of organ for the cause of the thunder in his body.


    Using his inner sight, he checked his muscles, his veins, his organs and even his heart, but he couldn''t still find anything within his body.


    As he was about to withdraw, he suddenly saw a streak of energy sh at the outer edges of his second heart, the imnted organ the main reason behind his strength as a Phaser.


    "Got ya." He was about to instantly react when the sh expanded and then mixed with the flow of blood and energy with his body, making the thunder eruptrgely in his body, spreading with lightning speed until it escaped outside his skin, crackling and ckening the ground in the process.


    David groaned but didn''t let the pain interrupt his inner sight. It was then he was able to see the true cause of the thunder.


    It was a small thunder shape dark seed, imnted within his second heart. And for as long as blood runs through his veins and energy through his body, the seed would absorb some of the energy, thereby charging itself up by converting the energy to lightning and after reaching a required point, it erupts, making his whole body numb!


    David''s eyes brightened and he immediately focused carefully on the second heart organ. This problem would be solved once he clear the seed away form his heart. But he needs to be very careful with his second heart because once it''s destroyed, there was no hope of advancing anymore even when the process of transntation is been repeated.


    Carefully, he revolved his blood, making it circte around his body, from his first heart to the second heart which then transmits blood and a but of mutagenic liquid to strengthen his body and genes in the process.


    At the same time, his muscles oscite at a certain frequency. He wasn''t meditation, neither was he practicing any technique. The buzzing sounding from deep within his skin git even louder and the surrounding animals fled in irritation.


    No matter how strong and resilient the seed was, it would be destroys once overloaded by energy.


    This was David''s n, he wanted to overload the thunder seed within him with gic energy and destroy it in the process.


    His heart continuously pounded at his heart like a piston, the sound getting louder and louder as his blood received at around his body in high speed, increasing at each given seconds.


    As David approached 600 CPM, the grasses around him was beginning to explode as waves of sound started to increase in intensity, turning to a destructive type of sound.


    As he clicked 700, the wind warped and the surrounding trees began to explode into pieces!


    The seed within his heart suddenly glowed with a brightening intensity.


    Outside, one could see at the location of his heart, David''s skin glow a purplish and evil glow as though threatening to burst out of his chest.


    Crackle!


    As the energy built up, slight thunder escaped from within his body, striking the ground, burning a grass in the process.


    Rumble!!!


    With gritted teeth, David roared madly and his body suddenly lit up with thunder energy, arcs of lightning shing around his body and as it reached its limits, it suddenly exploded!


    Boom! Crackle! Boom!


    A domain of electricity expanded and then explode, setting the entire fifty meter radius first into ckened nothingness.


    David felt his body racked with massive amount of pain and his body went numb as he slumped to the ground. His body vigorously twitched on the ground like a fish pulled out of the river. His eyes rolled had rolled to the back of his skull, only showing the whiteness of his eyes.


    His clothes had been reduced to ash, leaving him but naked in the forest.


    After a while of twitching and in pain, David finally recovered. He smiled bitterly when he saw the thunder mark was still within his chest, and was even more vigorous than before. He couldn''t help but curse loudly.


    "I only took a tiny bit of essence! A single tiny bit!!! Isn''t this punishment just too much!" David roared out in anger at the sky and at that moment, thunder coincidentally rumbled making David quickly keep his mouth shut.


    Tidying up his standing hairs, David downed a new set of clothes on himself and proceeded to think of another solution. The thunder seed waspletely out of his control.


    "Well, if I can''t control it, I can use it to my advantage instead." David muttered and the he looked indifferently at at therge pack of wolves that had surrounded him, growling at him with spit dropping from their mouths.


    David wasn''t bothered with them in the least. They were all rank 2 and 3 wolves amongst them, while the Wolf King at this distance was a rank 4 beast Demonic beast.


    David''s mind was upied because the thunder in his body was a ticking time bomb. What if he was fighting someone and then, rumble the thunder erupts, making him numb, he was as good as dead if the opponent grasp the opportunity to end him.


    The wolves had finally reached their limits and three of the 23 wicked leapt at him with snarls.


    David''s eyes suddenly turned golden as he started at the three wolves deep in their eyes.


    "Go back." Although his voice was very soft, to the wolves, it was as though their minds had been hammered. They immediately shivered and with loud whines they escaped within the forest.


    But David noticed therge wolf he assumed to be the wolf King was gazing at him with an human look of confusion and curiosity.


    David raised his eyebrow slightly but then ignored the wolf and stared a the forest not to far away. "You three are quite fast."


    He then saw the ship and his confusion was cleared. "Daring to ride a ship in here? I''m surprised you guys even made it this far."


    "Is this the boy?" Thedy Dean asked in confusion.


    "Yes, he''s the one. Don''t underestimate him, he is very clever and maniptive." The old man warned


    "Its just a boy, no matter how powerful he is, with us three surrounding him, there is no hope for him to escape." The third Dean added.


    "Boy,e gently with us and we promise to give you a lighter sentence than what was previously nned." Old man Liu Yin turned towards David and said, as though trying topromise.


    David was a bit surprised the old man had managed to calm down and was saying this words.


    He smiled gently and gazed at the three people. They shouldn''t be that difficult to deal with, but three heaven realm expert at once with the thunder energy that would erupt the more faster blood flow through his veins, things would be vern more troublesome if he was nor carefully with the timing height just be captured by his people.


    The lesser the amount of cirction done by the organ in his body, the more time he has before the electricity builds up energy from the process erupts.


    "And why should I believe your words when all you have been doing is pursue to kill."


    "You have two choices kid. Surrender or face the consequences. "The third Dean directly asked.


    David smiled softly. "How about this. If you three withdraw now, and leave your storage rings behind, I will consider leaving you three alive.


    The deans suddenly froze up at this words. They count believe their ears and when they finally registered what David had said, their eyes darkened and they were immediately infuriated.


    "I can see youck home training. I can teach you on behalf of your parents.... Kid surrender to me."

 Chapter 507 - Utilising The Lightning

    "Flint, you take on that old man, while I handle the two other expert as quickly as I can."


    David''s storage ring shed and a huge three mater tall Flint appeared out of thin air. With extreme speed, it headed for the old man with a loud growl from its mouth, simr to the rumble of thunder.


    The three Dean levitated out from within the ship and as the figure of the beast came within their sight, immediately had slight changes of expression.


    "A rank 4 beast on the verge of rank 5?"


    They immediately flew to different directions to keep their distance.


    "Be careful everyone, that kid is not easy to deal with. Use your strongest attack to immediately take him out." The old man warned.


    With that, he mmed his palm forwards, the ground caved in and then, five huge vines crawled outward, headinv towards David.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A shadow shed and the ten vines were instantly shredded under the ws of the shadow.


    Slowing down, Flint''s figure was revealed and he stood before the old man as though saying ''Your opponent is me.''


    Seeing that Flint really could hold his own, David manipted his blood, letting it flow around his heart, his flesh, his skin and then the air behind him exploded backwards, propelling David forwards with insane speed.


    Seeing David heading towards them, the two Deanughed in anger, their eyes shining maliciously at David.


    "You court death."


    Two attacks that bent space itself was simultaneously thrust out towards David.


    A Large rainbow appeared on the horizon, it was so bright and dazzlingly beautiful to behold.


    Suddenly, arge rift appeared in the rainbow and arge hand that was a few kilometers wide tore apart the rift, mming at the ground as it headed towards David like a meteor.


    David was shocked. The hand was just toorge. His body trembled and a huge de appeared within his hand.


    Pointing towards teh ground, he flew upwards and struck out at therge hand with all his might.


    A loud roar of pain and vengeance escaped from within the rift in the rainbow as the hand was instantly shed into two, the wrist falling heavily to the ground, sprouting out dark bluish blood while the hand retracted from the void, the rift closed and the rainbow disappeared.


    Suddenly David''s expression changed slightly. The other middle aged Dean stabbed his sword out and David felt the space before him ripple.


    "Not good."


    His body turned into three, two identical him standing side by side as they escape in all direction.


    Boom!


    Arge pir of sword escaped the void, appearing right before David, stabbing into him as though to impale him.


    Whoosh! Bang!!


    Therge sword swiftly stabbed into David, it was like a fish been skewered as it passed though him, and then stabbing at a small mountain not to far, immediately turning the part of the mountain to dust.


    But it wasn''t David that had been stabbed but only his doppelganger. The space before him rippled, his figure disappeared into thin air.


    The two deans were confused. Just how many teleportion talisman does this guy have.


    As they were about to turn towards the fight between old mna Liu and Flint, David suddenly appeared before them and he immediately grabbed at their shoulders with his two hands.


    Stunned, they were about to react when tman arc of thunder sh on David''s body the lightning arced around his body and then races into the bodies of the two other people.


    Their hairs stood in end and their entire body instantly went rigid. With a whoosh, the three of them plummeted to the ground and with a bang, they mmed into it.


    While mental art practitioners had weak bodies, when they reach the heaven realm, they could strengthen their body with mental energy, making them stronger than a regr person.


    Therefore, they weren''t severely wounded by the fall, but then, several of their bones broke in the process.


    They gasped in pain and their eyes popped open, staring at David with unbridled killing intent.


    But David was expressionless, he sped his hand tightly on the man and the woman''s shoulder. As the thunder ravaged their bodies.


    Just 5 seconds left. David thought. He then gazed at the fight between Flint and the old man.


    Flint was like a red flickering shadow. The red along his body pulsed as it moved and would glow brightly when he moved with speed. Flints speed was it''s most strongest aspect, thenes it''s ws and teeth which was even sharper than steel de.


    It cour through multiple vines in it s way, dodging away when outnumbered and trying to get to the old man. But the old man was tjust too sneaky. He could fly while as a Rank 4 beast, Flint was still incapable of flight.


    It was then the old man noticed the three motionless in the ground. He was surprised as to what had happened, but this was the perfect opportunity to get rid of David and even the two other heaven realm expert.


    His fist clenched and the tenrge vinesbined to one, forming arge pir of vine that seem to be one of the worlds pir. It was just sorge!


    Flint coudk feel the threat and it''s expression got serous as it growled, walking slowly around the old man.


    Wong!


    The air exploded and before Flint could react, the vine whip at him with astonishing speed. If the vine could hit home, Flint might not be a ke to survive it.


    Seeing this, Flint roared loudly and scales immediately formed on its skin, covering its entire body like an armour as its size expanded to five meters tall! It was twice its size int the blink of an eye.


    It leapt into the air and mmed its newly sharpened w forwards, shing it against the vine!


    BANG!


    Shockwaves exploded, and the ground caved in. Flint was sted backwards as it mmed against multiple trees, as it''s figure disappeared in the horizon.


    The vine slowly elongated to the sky and then withered rapidly, it hsd been destroyed by Flints attack. The old man had a slight frown in his face. He couldn''t have expected the rank 4 beast to be so troublesome. Even a Rank 5 beast wouldn''t survive his strongest attack, so he wasn''t particrly worried Flint was going to survive.


    He flew through the sky towards David and the two other Dean, his expression malicious. He didn''t know what had happened that rendered them all motionless, but he was certain it wouldn''tst long and he needed to attack before they could recover.


    A small chinese fan appeared in his hand and he flicked it forwards.


    Whoosh!


    The wind seem to aid the fan in its speed as it headed fro the throats of the three people!


    The three people had drastic change in expression. David frowned because he just needed 2 seconds to escape while the two others had disbelief in their expression, they couldn''t believe the old man was targeting them too.


    But their bodies were numb, they couldn''t move a single muscle, neither could they shout the profanities in the tip of their tongues.


    Rumble! Wong!!


    The air screamed and space warped. A red streak of what seem to be lighting intercepted the fan, striking it off course, making it m against another mountain not to far away.


    BANG!


    The mountain exploded but that still wasn''t enough to stop the momentum from the fan.


    The red streak of lightning shed and then headed for the old man. The old man quickly flew towards the sky, but he was Unable to react so quickly, a w struck him on the chest, mming him against the ground like doll.


    It was at this moment, David recovered. But the two deans were still numb. Since David had gotten used to the lightning, he was able to recover seven seconds earlier than the two others.


    Since they were numb, David had his chance to do what ever he wanted.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two deans were immediately knocked out. While he wished to kill them to avoid future troubles, he didn''t kill them though. They were one of the people holding this continent together, he wasn''t going to destroy it just like that.


    Moreover, they were better of alive than dead to him. Grabbing their storage rings, he ced them within his inner world.


    Using his finger, he tore the main artery in their neck and drained a few liters of blood from them.


    As heaven realm experts, their blood were so potent and rich it made David willing to lose control, but he held it in as he stored their blood in arge container within his inner world.


    They were finally starting to recover. Bang! Bang!


    He knocked them out again. "What string willpower." it wasn''t even up to twenty seconds and they already started waking up.


    Finally, he had now had the old man''s time. David''s mouth popped open in shock. He saw Flint chewing on the hand of a person, chewing the hand with vigour.


    "Dammit Flint, did you kill him!?"

 Chapter 508 - Energy Blast: Looming Fight!!!

    Flint growled at David as though annoyed.


    Looking at the surroundings, David didn''t see the corpse of the old man anywhere, seems like old man Liu Yin managed to escape.


    "Hmm, you truly didn''t kill him." David nodded his head but then, his figure shed as he grabbed hold of the hand, wrestling it from Flint''s Jaws.


    "I will be taking this." He took off the storage ring from the arm and then threw the arm back at Flint who seen as though it would leap at David in annoyance.


    "You did well." David smiled and patted its head softly. But Flint withdrew backwards and growled at him.


    David''s expression darkened. "Now that you''re all grown up, you think I can''t pay you anymore?"


    "Growl!"


    "Fine!" With a huff, David snorted and ced his focus on the ring. After knocking the two other heaven realm experts unconscious, he ced Flint back within his storage ring and left quickly.


    Normally, it was impossible to ce a living entity within a storage ring, but Flint seems to have breached this rule. It was an undead but even then, it was still living. A true living dead.


    asionally, the thunder poison within his body would erupt, dying him for at least ten seconds.


    Rumble!


    "Ugh, I need to find a way to solve this quick." If he couldn''t get rid of the thunder poison, it would sooner orter be the death of him. He had tried his hardest during the past couple of days, but he wasn''t about to suppress the thunder Seed no matter ashy method he used. Therefore David concluded that since he couldn''t heal himself off the seed, he needed to find a way to conduct the thunder poison that it would not affect him, but instead assist him duringbat.


    David''s eyes lit up as this idea sounded like a great one. But first, he could feel he was still been chased, if he slowed down to test his idea, the person chasing him might catch up.


    The space warped and David steeped forwards, his body vanishing in thin air. Since his body was now very strong, he could withstand steeping into space for a few seconds after which, his body would start to break down in the process. David dated not stay more than 2 seconds.


    His one step through the nodes in space was equivalent to hundreds of kilometers within the real world. But all nodes in space didn''t have the same distance and there were some nodes that worked in reverse. Instead of moving a hundred kilometers forwards, his body would be transported backwards by a hundred kilometer instead.


    Recollecting the map, he saw he was getting closer to the route which the academy''s ship would take. And ording to his calctions, it would require 3 more days for him to meet with them.


    "Let''s see what goodies you guys have." David''s eyes shone brightly, gazing at the three rings in his hand. He dared not ce it within his small world and he had used his mental energy to wrap around the ring. If there was a slight fluctuation of energy, he would notice.


    And all this was done because of Flint! He didn''t know what he would do if Flint also got into the three storage rings, but one thing was for sure, he would cry blood.


    David changed his direction, using his vampire body, he masked his senses. Using his ability to control his body, he closed all the pores on his skin and his breathing turned incredibly faint.


    "This should throw them off." David rxed at the top of a boulder and was about to Check the storage rings when he felt the feeling of being pursued suddenly lock onto him again.


    "What''s going on." David frowned slightly. He stood up and headed towards a different direction, while masking his scent breathing pattern and even changing his heat signature to that of a Rattle-frog he had observed not quite long.


    But after several seconds, David''s face turned dark. "They are tracking me somehow."


    He didn''t even know who was pursuing him, even that olddy would be unable to keep up with his several teleportations and would have no choice but to give up.


    But this person was keeping up with his speed and was even closing in on him.


    "Just who is it?" David could feel the lingering scent of death looming over him and he knew he was in grave danger. The air warped and he vanished again.


    Just thirty secondster, a mini-sized transparent door opened up and a person covered in a hooded robe casually walked out from the void, stepping on the air, instantly, the entire space was been suppressed by his energy!


    The wind trembled, and the trees broke in half as they were unable to stand been bent to the ground against their will.


    The person blinked his golden eyes and started at the surroundings. An inhuman chuckle escaped its lips as it said. "You escape very quickly, I''m getting bored of these games already, guess I will have to take you seriously. "


    Another transparent door opened and the person moved while the one behind him closed.


    David''s muscles trembled and he was about to warp again when he suddenly stopped, his body rigid. "You''ve been tracking me for a while now."


    A transparent door suddenly opened and the nodded figure came out, a faint smile on his lips as he responded. "And you''ve been running away like a mouse with your tail between your legs little wolf."


    "Hahaha." Davidughed like a mad man. And he turned around slowly while saying. "Indeed I have, but that was before I knew it was one of my prey¡­ Vather."


    BANG!


    An energy wave sted off from Vather, mming into the surroundings, totally obliterating everything within a hundred-meter radius, his face warping into that of anger.


    David raised his eyebrows in surprise. Using such an energy st would have drained at least 50 percent of the energy of an Hexa-gene Phaser.


    But David wasn''t the least bit intimidated, as the energy wave was about to touch him, a ferocious storm of energy sted out of him like the roar of a thunder mming against the iing wave like a tsunami.


    Booom!!!


    The two energy collided, forming a vortex that distorted space itself! Neither of the energy seen to be winning and eventually, the force cancelled out each other, turning into pure energy that vaporised in space.


    Vather''s golden pupils suddenly changed and a ring formed with his eyes as he stepped forwards with a condescending look. "You think you are better than me? Not worth someone who could be under me?"


    "But you''re just a failure! A country bumpkin who doesn''t know the immensity between heaven and earth.


    A frog who can''t see beyond the well he''s stuck in. I gave you a chance and even broke my rule to give you another chance, but sadly, as the ignorant miscreant you are, you have no idea how rare such an opportunity I''ve granted to you is.


    I bet you''re unaware that there are others out there and there''s a ce apart from the continents that is called the OutWorlds.


    I bet you think the real way to get stronger is through gic mutations and maniptions. Do you even have any idea about nanotechnology apart from your continents crude way of using it as a weapon?


    Have you heard of Bio Nanotech!? Do you know what space is? There''s is not even a single institute or academy that studies space and itsws here! This ce ispletely hopeless!!! And when I gave you the opportunity to work under me, you dare reject me!? "


    He growled angrily at David''s face, Vather was dumbfounded by his expression. David was gazing at him like he was an idiot, like someone who doesn''t know what he was saying.


    Vather sighed softly. "Even the words I''m saying right now is still not assimting to you and just pouring outwards, like a basket that, unable to hold the vast knowledge I''m impacting onto you."


    "If we are talking about experiences, I''m certain I have more than you could ever in twenty lifetimes toe. So I will give you one chance Vather. Serve under me and you will know what true experience really is."


    David chuckled slightly. He had lived two lifetimes and he could say with confidence with all the experiences he had gained during his time here was a thousand times greater than that of Vather, shouldn''t he be the one to teach Vather instead and ept him as his disciple?


    Vather was stunned, but he wasn''t annoyed at all. His arrogant expression shook his head in pity as he gazed at David. "You are still a country bumpkin. You would certainly not be a threat in the future, but I can''t leave that single chance you might be a troublesome person in the future, so I need to kill you."


    David snorted. "Isn''t that just a groundless purpose ? Giving yourself a righteous motive to get rid of me because you thought me a threat.. I wonder who will die here instead."

 Chapter 509 - Vathers Transformation

    David sneered, leering at Vather coldly. He knew this type of person too well and he had seen this type of situation all too well. The feeling of disdain and the sense of being at the top, David had experienced it once. It was simr to the thought process of the privileged over the underprivileged.


    And he couldn''t help butugh mockingly at Vather''s ignorance. The young chap was still inexperienced, judging the book by its cover.


    It''s a pity he wouldn''t be alive to learn his lessons. David would never allow Vather to leave here alive, the scary background he seem to have didn''t deter David in the slightest but instead seem to make the uing battle even more fun.


    He wanted to know if it felt different killing an outsider.


    Vather shook his head softly looking at David''s expression. "As expected of a barbarian, you cannot make them see reasoning no matter how hard you try."


    With that, he began to walk forwards slowly. A powerful wave of energy began emanating from within his body, undting outwards and distorting the air around him.


    The robes covering his body slowly began to melt, turning to ashes from his raw powerful energy, leaving his baggy three-quarter pants on him. It seems to have been made from special material, the shorts.


    His face was revealed and his golden hair began to glow an even more radiant colour, fluttering along with the wind.


    The whirling sound of some sort of mechanism being activated sounded from within his body.


    In an instant, he transformed. Under David''s gradual solemn expression. There was not any visible transformation on the outside, but David''s eyes and his perception were certainly beyond ordinary, allowing him to see beyond the outward appearance.


    David''s expression turned grave. He could see! Vather didn''t seem human at this point. His outwards appearance looked as though it was made out of normal human flesh and skin, but the cells on his skin merged with numerous amounts of nanobots! Making them look like normal Vather''s human skin, but they were more than a thousand times more durable than human flesh. David finally knew why the pants didn''t evaporate, they were a made of the exact same nanobots


    His bones didn''t seem to be bones anymore but mixed with nanobots, making them even more durable and finally, what made David finally serious was the energy radiating from Vather''s heart.


    A massive energy source that was enough to power the institute for thousands of years was radiating off his chest, releasing a massive amount of energy waves outwards. It was no different to an arc reactor.


    Which meant that he had an almost near limitless amount of energy, he might not even be able to use them all in a hundred years even if he was fighting every day.


    "Imnting a nuclear arc in the human body and to also achieve a hundred percent merge rate between human and nanobots, it is simply impossible!" David shook his head, he couldn''t almost believe what he was seeing.


    Cracking his neck, Vather chuckled. "See what I''m talking about? Country bumpkin!"


    His toe tapped on the ground and the pores on his legs released massive amounts of high-speed propulsive jet of fluid, containing high-temperature gas.


    A tremendous amount of heat sted backwards. It was as though the pores beneath his feet had been made out of pure tiny rocket engines, releasing a mass of hot invincible fumes, propelling him forward at a speed that can''t be imagined.


    Boom! Shriek!!


    The wind screamed as he seem as though he tore apart space, teleporting right before David within the blink of an eye.


    With a dark expression, David''s left heel shifted sideways and he stamped it at the ground, the ground beneath his feet exploded, his face turned blur as he sidestepped.


    "Boom!"


    The wind exploded, a fist pierced through it tearing apart David''s face, but it was only an after image. The trees and grasses a hundred meter away from the fist were sted into pieces, the ground was destroyed in a fan-shaped hundred meter long mark.


    David wasn''t one to receive an attack without retaliating. With his sideways momentum, he raised his left kneel and mmed it against Vather''s abdomen.


    BANG!


    The sound was like two heavy flesh metal mming against each other. They both staggered backwards at the same time. David demeanour turned sour as he felt a slight tinge of pain on his kneel. It didn''t feel as though he had attacked a human at all, it was as though he kicked at a metal te with his full strength.


    Flipping backwards, he gained distance as he threw three sharp knives with an intense speed almost three times faster than a bullet''s speed.


    Whoosh!


    "It''s useless."


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Boom!!!


    The three darts exploded immediately upon contact, creating a massive amount of explosion that swept the entire environment!


    But the mes were allowed to spread was it seen as though some sort of energy was suppressing the force and even absorbing it.


    Vather inhaled deeply, splutters of mes entering his mouth. "I''m invincible."


    Boom!


    Another jet of hot air sted from his pores as he appeared before David within the blink of an eye.


    David turned into a phantom, retreating backwards as multiple fists kept appearing in mid-air, tearing through the space with him avoiding them.


    Massive trees, boulders and rocks were been destroyed in their paths. David seems to be only slightly faster, avoiding the fists with the slightest bit of movement. But Vather wasn''t relenting. His sneer grew and his attacks got, even more, faster and more ferocious.


    David could hear the sound of mechanisms being operated within Vather body as he attacked.


    They were like ghosts as they moved, flickering in and out of existence within the forest. An ordinary person would be unable to see them and could only be able to see how the destruction of the environment happen like magic.


    Suddenly, Vather''s pupils glowed, another ring appeared within his eyes, turning slightly.


    Having a bad feeling about it, David quickly retreated, but his eyes opened wide as a fist mmed right at his ribs.


    BANG!


    His body mmed uncontrobly at the ground. Flipping his body in mid-air, he managed to negate the attack, bynding on the ground, causing two huge gorges as his feet dragged heavily on the ground.


    David gazed upwards, but Vather was nowhere to be seen. Quickly twisting his waist, he bent down backwards, his upper body bending parallel to the ground, avoiding a sudden fist that had appeared out of no where, heading for his head.


    But the first faded as another fist appeared, mming into David''s chest without warning, as though wanting to dig him deeper to the ground.


    BANG!!!


    Shockwaves sted everything within a kilometer radius, giving a circr shape clear caved innd, dust appearing in every direction.


    Vather suddenly frown, he couldn''t find David who he had ced hundreds of feet below the ground. Even after using his Bionic Eye.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed and he immediately backed away, his pores releasing hot gases, thrusting him backwards with intense velocity, but it appeared that he was too slow.


    Boom!!!


    David appeared like a phantom from the ground, mming his fist against Vather''s chest.


    His body was immediately propelled backwards and a massive shockwave formed outwards as he was uncontrobly sted backwards.


    Finally stablizing himself with his mini thrusters, he checked his chest and saw a fist print on his chest. His expressionless face slowly turned into a malicious one. "Your attacks are all useless against me. You can''t injure me, and I can literary read your moves before you can even make them. Your struggles are useless, you should just ept your death." Vather said sincerely.


    Didn''t reply to him and only focused on Vather''s eyes with a frown on his face. He noticed the glow within his eyes and came to a certain conclusion, Vather had some sort of program to predict his movements a certain way and even managed to make a counter attack.


    ''Hazel, can you do something like that? '' David couldn''t help but ask Hazel in hope. The ability was just too cool to not have.


    "No, i don''t, don''t ask me." Her reply was as cold as usual.


    "Doesn''t that mean you''re basically useless?" David muttered to himself.


    "The program reads your body muscle movements. If you still don''t know what to do, then it''s not my business anymore."


    David''s eyes brightened. Controlling his muscles, his blood pumped through his veins and his muscles oscited.


    Vather appeared before him once more like a ghost, punching at him again.


    "First star."


    David''s muscles trembled and it was as though he was about to retreat, Vather instantly altered the direction of his fist moving to another direction, but all of a sudden, David appeared before him like a phantom, his fist immediatelynded on Vather''s skull.


    But David felt nothing but air and he was astonished.. Vather actually managed to escape his sneak attack even after his speed had doubled using the first star.

 Chapter 510 - Vathers Death

    "Second star."


    His muscles trembled and his mass turned increasingly dense. In that exact moment, Vather was right before him, with his fist mming against his chest.


    David''s muscles rumbled, it was like the sleeping roar of a dragon as he Thrust his fist forwards.


    Fist against fist!


    Boom!!!


    A massive thunderous explosion resounded from the two attack. Suddenly Vather smirked, there was a sound of mechanism being operated and his a supportive system that could only be seen in arge truck emerged from beneath his feet,tching heavily to the ground to give him support.


    The sound of machine being activated resounded and an explosive force was forcefully yanked off the ground, being transmitted from within Vather''s body as he punched out. His fist rapidly expanded to twice its usual size.


    Boom!


    Their fist collided and David felt as though he had been hit by an entire mountain, he staggered backwards with a startled look on his face.


    Vather pressed forward. He took another step forwards, and the exact same mechanism activated beneath his feet. He punched put again.


    BANG!


    David staggered three paces backwards, this time his expression grave. This blonde guy was proving truly difficult to deal with.


    His suddenly spread his hands and his hands morphed, forming a sharp w, his legs bending backwards in the process as furs erupted from within his body. David suddenly dropped to the ground on all fours and he vanished.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Sparks flew from Vather''s body like fireflies, David was like a flickering ghost, shing his ws around Vather''s skin with extreme speed. Multitude sh marks appeared in vather''s skin, the injury appearing to be grave as chunks of flesh was being ripped out from his body.


    "Haha!" Vatherughed maniacally. It was as though he couldn''t feel any pain as blood and chunks of flesh was being ripped out from his body.


    "Haha! You are finally taking this seriously." Vatherughed maniacally, bit minding the fact that his flesh was literally been ripped apart by David.


    David''s brows furrowed slightly. He then moved backwards retreating a few distances away from Vather.


    Vatherughter of madness suddenly stopped and his expression turned savage. "This is the difference between us."


    The chunks of flesh and blood on the floor suddenly gathered together as though they had sentient, then rolled back unit his body. As though that wasn''t nearly enough, Vather''s body suddenly began to morph into a strange shape. His bones crackled as though it was breaking apart and his legs snapped backwards, his nails growing longer in the process and golden furs appeared all over his skin, growing from every part of his body.


    He suddenly went down on all four, simr to David as he looked straight into David''s simrly golden pupils, a smirk on his face.


    David''s eyes widened and his expression turned incredibly grave. Had Vather just replicated his technique. If it was so, things would be very difficult at this moment.


    "Looking at your shocked expression gives me joy, it''s really sad I would still have to kill you." he suddenly moved. He was like an experienced beast preying on its prey, like a phantom shadow, he moved silently, circling around David looking for an angle to his defense.


    Suddenly, he pounced at him.


    David pupils constricted and he whispered. "I''ve actually never used this ability before, you shall be the first test subject... "


    "Moon Howl!"


    Hoooooooooooowl!!!


    A massive reverberation wed it''s way out from David''s throat as he howled uncontrobley to the skies. A powerful resonance shot upwards the skies, a dynamic rumbling thumped in mid air and suddenly, the clouds darkened as though it was night time.


    A mighty pulsation erupted and a full moon that was the size of a fist appeared in the clouds, glowing powerfully towards David, bathing him with a silvery glow.


    David felt the ray of silver light touched his skin and he felt as though he had been ced in his mother''s embrace. The feeling of warmth bathed him and it was as though he had been ced within the energy tank, but this feeling was a thousand times better. David moaned softly as he felt his strength increase by three times its previous strength.


    But what made David pleasantly surprised was the fact that this increase in strength seem to be partially permanent, he didn''t know how to exin.


    This took time to exin, but in reality, it happened in an instant.


    David''s pupils focused back and he seem to see every thing in sloe motion. He saw Vather rushing towards him with breakneck speed, but to David, he couldn''t be any slower.


    David tilted backwards, and he immediately rushed forwards explosively, the ground exploding beneath his feet in a web shape manner.


    He suddenly faded, in mid movement, he shifted sideways, avoiding Vather''s w attack on his chest.


    David sharp nails suddenly glinted, as he stabbed his right w deeply into Vather''s chest and swiped downwards at the ce he sensed the energy source.


    He felt some sort of resistance, from Vather''s bones, but they weren''t able to stop his strength as he was about to w into Vather''s chest, Vather suddenly moved his chest slightly, making David''s w miss the intended target.


    Boom!!!


    Vather was mmed backward as though he had been hit by a mountain sized hammer, leaving only arge chunk of flesh and a rib bone on David''s w.


    David''s eyes sharpened. Vather''s energy was near limitless, if he truly wanted to kill him, he would have to yank the energy source out otherwise it would be very difficult to kill Vather.


    Moreover, David was somewhat living on borrowed time. The lighting seed within his body would erupt in five minutes, he needed to end the battle pretty quickly.


    There was the probability Vather was immune the electricity, since he was made up of nanobots, David didn''t want to bet on that fact even if the probability was low.


    Following his first attack, David moved on all fours like a true beast, the wind pping against his skin as he moved, he had caught up to Vather''s moving body so quickly.


    Bang! The air undted.


    He swiped his ws at Vather''s chest once more, right at the energy source, but Vather was giving David that chance. He quickly changed back to his human form, thrusters on his hands, as he pointed his palm sideways, his body going the opposite direction.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" David leapt to the sky, as though there was an invincible tform below him, he grabbed at Vather''s feet, yanking him back, mming him towards the ground.


    With his new strength, Vather was now like a new born pup to David, his body was like an hammer as David mmed it repeatedly in all directions towards the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Whoosh!


    Vather''s legs turned slimy and he managed to escape from David''s hold, flipping and flying towards the distance.


    He immediately roared furiously at David a few kilometers away from him. "You have angered me. I will make sure to enjoy torturing you before I_ " He wasn''t able to finish his sentence when his eyes opened wide in shock.


    At the corner of his eyes, a second and a third David had suddenly appeared before him as though they had teleported, their ws on his chest as they tore through his chest and wed away the energy source within his chest.


    Two Davids, the one at the distance and one of the two faded away like smoke, leaving only now of then left.


    Yank!


    A bright light encased in some sort of wiring and chips was suddenly within David''s ws


    "W-what is happening." Vather was confused. As he saw the David gazing at him with indifference.


    It wasn''t an illusion! It was real.


    "I-i hadn''t even u-used my true strength yet." Vather muttered slightly, strength leaving his body as he staggered backwards, falling at the ground with his aura flickering and declining.


    "I know, but I can''t dy any longer." David responded as he kept the massive energy source within his storage ring.


    He stared coldly at Vather who was staring up at him with unwillingness and hatred. He gritted his teeth with madness in his eyes. David shook his head softly. He had seen this gaze a lot and was already used to it. It was the gaze those at the verge of death usually gave him before they died. And most of them were stronger than he was, but he was still able to kill them.


    Although David had no idea how strong Vather truly was since he own near limitless amount of energy and the versatility of his nanobots were being ordinary, still David had killed him at the end, unexpectedly.


    The threat he felt from Vather with his intuition was massive and David was well aware Vather hadn''t been truly serious with the fight, who knew what would have happened, but because he had taken David lightly, he had met his end atst.


    "Hmph!" David suddenly groaned and he went numbed as his body mmed backwards.

 Chapter 511 - Bio-Nanobots

    David''s eyes turned bloodshot, his teeth and his fist clenched tightly, enduring the pain from the lightning seed.


    His veins on his neck popped out, crawling around his skin like snakes.


    After a few seconds, David grunted and he gradually stood. His brows knitted to a frown.


    "The pain is even more intense than the other times." David had no idea why this was possible.


    "I need to find a way to channel the lightning to avoid affecting my body." but the only problem here was that the electricity uses his blood as a medium unless he stopped the glow of his blood from his heart to his body, there was no hope of restricting the lightning.


    David frowned, his body needed blood, his muscles, veins and organs needed blood, and he himself needed blood to say alive, blood from his heart and his otter organ strengthen his body and his gene, therefore he couldn''t do without blood.


    Suddenly, he had an idea, but as he was about to start it, he suddenly saw Vather''s body, starting to transmute.


    Under David''s shocked expression, Vather''s entire body gradually melted and turned into a metal ball, suddenly, it released a horrific shriek and several tiny threads of metal stabbed towards David.


    Astonished, David mmed his hand against the ground, his body directed backwards. His eyes popped wide opened and David''s muscles shook, releasing multiple shockwaves from his feet, changing his body direction in mid-air avoiding multiple stabbed towards his skin.


    BANG!


    He released a massive shockwave, pushing him three hundred meters backwards.


    Breathing heavily, he looked at the liquid metal at the distance that was slowly turning back into a metal ball, rolling away at an incredible speed.


    "What the hell is that!? Venom in real life?" What if he had still been paralysed by the lightning, what exactly would have happened? David shivered, controlling the goosebumps he was feeling.


    "Go! Catch it before it escapes!!!" Hazel''s panicked voice resounded in his brain.


    "Me? Ha! Forget it. I''d rather put off a fire with my fire." David scoffed as he retorted, he had never feared anything, but the sentient metal ball gave him that feeling of goosebumps, making him shiver.


    "Hurry up and don''t let it escape!" Hazel shouted.


    "And why would I do that? If you don''t exin to me?" David didn''t make a move and even sat back to the ground as he meditated.


    "Do you think I''m doing it for myself? If that thing escapes, you would be in a big load of trouble you fool." Hazel snapped.


    "Yeah, I believe pigs can fly, just like I believe your exact words." David rolled his eyes, the ball of sliver almost out of his sight.


    "You don''t trust me." Hazel suddenly whispered softly. She wasn''t asking a question, she was making a statement.


    David sighed. "You never include me in whatever the hell you''ve been nning, you have remained quiet for more than half a year, making the excuse of being afraid to get caught by the old man, an insignificant Astra-realm expert, you honestly expect me to believe that?"


    Hazel remained quiet for a while before responding. "I was preparing my consciousness for data transfer."


    David''s brow knitted slightly. "But I haven''t found a body for you yet, wouldn''t that be a waste since there would be data loss after a while of coupling."


    "Yes, you have." Hazel''s tone was mysterious, making David frown.


    "I have?" confused, David thought for a while when suddenly, his eyes widened as he gazed at the fleeing metallic Orb.


    "Are you messing with me? There''s no how you could have predicted this exact situation would happen 7 months ago." David stood up, a serious expression on his face, shaking his head with doubt.


    "Except I did. I just didn''t predict what your reaction would be like." Hazel said softly.


    "That meant that you knew what Vather was?"


    "Yeah, I did. Can we have this conversation at ater date? The Nanobots are escaping. If this one escapes, it might be impossible to find another as good as this." Hazel pushed.


    David remained silent for a while. While he didn''t entirely trust her words, at least she was been honest for once.


    "Fine, but I''m not touching that thing." a reluctant tone of agreement escaped his lips. The space before him warped and he appeared right on a tree, gazing at the rolling orb that was moving with the speed of sound, David clicked his tongue.


    "How do I catch this thing?"


    "Since my chip is on your left hand, use your left hand to touch it, I will release a frequency, rendering the nanobots helpless, you can then ce it within your inner world, I will take it from there," Hazel responded.


    "I''ve told you, I''m not going to touch that thing." David shook his head resolutely.


    "I''ve never asked you for anything, have I? I''m only asking you this once."


    David grunted reluctantly. He took a step forwards and was right before the Orb.


    Startled, the metal Orb released another shriek and turned into liquid metal, numerous sharp spikes heading for David. There was no way to avoid them.


    David suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind the silver ball nanobot, it was defenceless behind at this point.


    David immediately touched it with his left hand, simultaneously his palm reverberated releasing a soft harmless vibration but the metal needles stretched out from the metal Orb fell helplessly to the ground as though been paralysed.


    Swiftly, David ced it within his inner world. David sighed in relief.


    "Thanks, I will handle things from here." Hazel truly sounded grateful.


    David nodded his head and suddenly he frowned as he remembered something as things clicked.


    "Wait? You can ess my inner world!?" David''s eyes glinted coldly.


    "Yes, and so can it." Hazel replied softly.


    "Wait, it? who is it?" David hoped it wasn''t who he thought it was, Flint.


    He quickly closed his eyes and hurriedly entered his inner world, grabbing the three storage rings he had gotten from the heaven realm expert, he sighed in relief when he saw it was still intact, Flint hadn''t gotten hold of it. It was great Flint hadn''t realised it yet and Hazel had told him before it could do so.


    Keeping the Rings on him, David hurriedly left the ce, the strain ced on his body after each teleportation was enormous.


    Although his body had been strengthened incredibly, it still couldn''t bear the strangtion of space for a long while.


    Making his calction, he could only teleport ten times and if he wanted to push his body past its breaking point, he could make two more teleportations.


    But after that, his would surely crumble. But if he activated his strengthening technique to the highest level, which is 12 times his true strength, which meant he could teleport unlimitedly.


    But David wasn''t sure his body could handle the 12 stars for long without his genes crumbling in the process. His body might just explode after the first five seconds which meant that he needed to strengthen his body even more. But what better way could he strengthen his body than the Heaven grade technique with him.


    "It''s a pity this world is too stingy." David clicked his tongue, ncing at the sky with the corner of his eyes.


    Finally, David made his third teleportation and saw arge mountain before him.


    "This will do." David nodded his head. Grabbing the Megaton de, he threw it at the peak of the mountain.


    A loud rumbling sound echoed and dust rose up in the air, a deeprge hole appeared right at the centre of the mountain.


    David smiled softly. "This de is truly useful." Hearing David''s words of encouragement, the de spirit almost puked out blood in anger.


    He, the great and magnificent Megaton de that could weigh twenty mountains at its lowest point and an entire at its peak was actually been used as some, some ground digging tool! This bastard!


    Naturally, David wasn''t aware of this, he leapt upwards, crossing the mountain with a single leap, reaching the peak point and he descended softly into the hole he had created.


    "Eh?" David muttered, noticing the slight resistance he was feeling from therge de but then, he ignored it and ced it within his storage ring.


    Sitting in meditation, he took outrge amounts of blood and ced it before him. It was finally time to fix the lightning problem.


    David''s idea was to create another path for the lightning to pass through which is entirely different from the path through which his main blood would flow through.


    This was a very dangerous endeavour since he was experimenting very close to his heart.


    There were hidden and small blood vessels connected to his heart which are not in use, he could use that to store the lightning being conducted by the blood and then release it when it was full.. It was just like creating a personal storage space for the lightning, instead of it affecting his whole body.

 Chapter 512 - Thunder Fist

    Making up his mind, David took in a deep breath, seated cross-legged within therge mountain.


    He sent his gaze into his body, feeling as the breath he took sent oxygen to his muscles and body, nourishing his body and preserving it in the process.


    He saw the flow of blood passing through his every vein and then circting back to his heart.


    Fixing his focus on his heart, ye ce where the thunder seed had been ced.


    His gaze hardened and he had a ruthless expression on his face, keeping his focus on the little veins near his heart.


    They were the veins his body had deemed useless to its growth. So they were quite dry and were on the verge of dying.


    "This will be it." David''s eyes shone as he saw a little one. It wasn''t as dried up like the others and although it was still quite small and not strong enough to allow the flow of blood through without it rupturing.


    Therefore, David needed to.l strengthen and the best wash to strengthen it was to destroy it and then let it heal with the blood that he had prepared.


    For sure it was going to affect his body and likely his heart which was why David was been extremely careful.


    BANG!


    David''s body jolted, he felt his body tremble violently and his blood energy surged, before finally calming down after a while.


    Not bothering to wipe the thin line of blood on his lips. He was well aware this wouldn''t be thest time. Gulping down a mouthful of blood, he locked his lips as his eyes shone in a crimson glow. His vampire side had been awakened.


    Outside the mountain, the thunderous sound could be heard, making the entire mountain tremble in the process, rocks spilling down from the peaks, creating its own thunderous sound as the boulders tumble down the mountain.


    Time passed and the thunderous sound did not seem to be dying down in the slightest. In fact, the sound was increasing each and every time, the birds and beast within the vicinity had fled in fear, making that part of the forest deserted.


    After what seemed to be five hours, an exhaust David flew out from the hole within the mountain. Sweat and blood covered his entire body, but his eyes glowed brightly, but still contained a bit of hesitation.


    Despite the intrusion from the thunder seed during the making of his n, he had still been sessful and had already created the space for the thunder to be stored when it erupts, but he wasn''t sure if it would work or not.


    The thunder would erupt in two minutes, David waited calmly and cleaned himself up in the process. Despite still being a Mortal realm expert, he could utilise his mental energy so perfectly, even more than a peak earth realm expert.


    As he felt the time was right, the thunder suddenly erupted. All of a sudden, David abruptly changed the direction of his blood cirction and make it head towards the space he had created for it.


    Thunder crackled around his body, and the air churned, but it then faded in the blink of an eye.


    "It worked!?" David''s eyes popped open and he hurriedly checked within his body, at the small blocked vein not too far away from his heart.


    In there, there was a few drops of there coated with arge amount of concentrated thunder essence, just lying dormant within his heart, waiting to be used and explode.


    "Hahaha! I''m a genius."David couldn''t help butugh at the sky. He couldn''t believe his stupid idea actually worked.


    "You should be careful, when that thing reaches its limit and it will explode and the oue will be very devastating." Hazel''s voice was like ice-cold water being poured on his jubting self.


    As much as David would hate to admit, Hazel was right. This was only a temporary solution and not a permanent one.


    "I can find a way to use it for myself." But doing that would require him to create a whole new blood vessel in his body, to transfer the thunder towards that exact part of his body.


    For example, if he wanted the lightning on his legs, he would have to create a vessel connecting the vein storing the thunder energy directly to one of the vessels pumping blood to his legs. And even then, he needed to block some parts of his legs vessel so that the blood would not flow backwards uncontrobly, affecting his entire body in the process.


    But to create a totally new blood vessel? That was going to be difficult, unless he grows the thunder vein, lengthening it to meet one of the blood vessels extended towards his legs.


    David frowned, looking for a way around this difficult task. He wanted to use the thunder for himself, calling at it on his whim to assist him in battle, it was another trump card he could keep up his sleeve.


    "I will just go for it. The worse that could happen is a severe injury." he closed his eyes and inside David''s body, there were numerousrge veins and small veins going around his body like wires, connected to his heart and then to his muscles, legs and tissues.


    Abruptly, David''s furrowed as he will it. The thunder vessel shook and stretched towards the vein on his hand that was directly connected to his heart.


    Crackle! Crackle!! Crackle!!! Puff!


    David''s face turned pale and he staggered backwards, spitting out a mouthful of dark reddish blood in the process. Smoke rose up from the top of his head and his hair stood up straight to the sky, a little bit of current crackling around them.


    Flopping to the ground, most of his energy had been zapped, he could barely remain standing anymore.


    A bitter smile on his face. "I was too slow." he had been too slow to block the vein, making the thunder flow in reverse, going straight for his heart, almost frying it in the process.


    David swallowed another bottle of blood, licking his lips at the delicious liquid. Although it wasn''t as fresh as he wished, the blood was still enough to heal him.


    With a resolute expression, he sat up straight and closed his eyes. He was going to try again until he finally grasp a hold of it. This process was very dangerous since a slight mistake could mean the end of his life in the process, but David was stubborn.


    He was determined to turn the thunder disaster into benefit for himself.


    Time passed by, the ground beneath his feet was soaked with dark red blood thatcked blood energy. His body trembling and his face white. He was like a madman with his experiment. Unless he was sessful, it was unknown if he was going to leave this ce at all.


    Roughly another 5 hours passed and that was when a ball of purplish lightning wrapped itself along David''s arm, flowing from his elbows to his palm.


    David clenched his fist tightly and the thunder rumbled within his left hand.


    He stood up. With a solemn expression on his face, he abruptly punched out.


    In that instant, a pir of fist-shaped purplish lightning shot out from his fist andnded at the trees not far from him.


    Crackle! Rumble!!


    The thundernded and exploded, the surroundings trees within a hundred-meter radius was immediately turned to ash, without a single one left.


    A faint curl appeared on his lips as he smiled. He had finally done it. Although his entire left arm was numb and felt as though he was been stabbed by multiple needles, he was still excited.


    But first, he needed to sleep. He jumped back into the hole he had created with the mountain, immediately hended, he entered into his inner world, leaving only a single Orb floating right at the centre of the hole.


    He immediately slept off without warning. He had utilized most of his energy, both mentally and physically, the task had drained him dry.


    David slept for three days straight before he woke up. It had been so long he had had a sleep like that, therefore, he had been pretty exhausted.


    "Finally, I can move to the third stage of my n." David took out a palm-size glowy object. It was the energy source from Vather''s body.


    The energy source felt near limitless and David couldn''t help but feel awe at the creator of this object, if it could be on earth, it would certainly be revolutionary.


    Shaking his head, he held the energy source within his palm Finally, he could test his theory.


    He started to circte the Ancient Godly Might technique, putting his focus on the energy stone before him.


    The air churned as his body oscited, rumbling with the growl of the wind.


    At that moment, David could feel a stream of energy prating his body, strengthening in the process.


    His eyes snapped open and he focused extensively on his inner world, there had been no damage at all!

 Chapter 513 - Ten Times Previous Strength

    "It''s actually working." David''s eyes popped open in surprise. He had tried using the energy source on a whim and hadn''t thought it would actually work.


    This had surprised greatly, he had been terribly worried about where he would get worldly energy from to strengthen his body and had almost given up hope when he had been struck by that darn lightning.


    He had managed to turn the misfortune into fortune. And even now, he had gotten hold of an energy source pure enough to practice the Ancient Body Tempering Technique.


    Could it be that all of his bad luck had led to this moment of good luck? David couldn''t stop grinning from ear to ear.


    He was pretty excited about the series of good luck. Truly, Vather was his treasure hoard. He hadn''t even had the time yet to sort out the things within Vather and the three heaven realm treasure rings, the amount of wealth within the four storage rings should be massive, even thinking about it made David''s breathing quicken.


    He hurriedly put himself together. First, although the energy Stone imed to be endless, the heaven grade technique wasn''t your normal technique, it was a technique that ces emphasis on drawing a massive amount of energy. To the extent, it could dry out an entire mini-world within a month of practice.


    The energy source surely might notst that long, which was why David wasn''t too d about it, and the pain would also increase the higher his attainment in the Ancient Strengthening Technique and that was not something David wished to look forward to. But in order to grow stronger, the pain was slightly worth the price... Right?


    Calcting the amount of blood he had left, he figured it would notst a month.


    "I need to find a permanent source of blood." David muttered. The technique destroys his tissue, muscles and bones and then remake them, making them stronger in the process, but it would require one to heal wasting a couple of days sometimes the month and even years at times.


    But David was not an ordinary human nor was he an ordinary Phaser. Although his healing ability was impressive, he would still require resting for two or three days to heal naturally, but his vampire body allowed him to heal at a rapid pace as long as he had enough potent blood, he could heal from virtually any injury within minutes as long as it wasn''t an injury to his brain, and his important organs.


    While his werewolf form could also do the same thing, he needed energy from raw meat, but eating human meat was just repulsive to him, while there were lots of beasts humans were much more avable and easier to hunt, hence his hunt for human blood.


    But now, humans rarely dive this deep into the forest which was almost at the border of this continent. Which meant it would be rare to find human blood.


    But it was was easier finding beast''s blood and flesh since they practically everywhere within this forest. Most are so dangerous that even David didn''t dare go near their territory, he assumed they were rank 6 to rank 7 beasts. They usually don''t go out and rarelye out of their territory unless they were hungry.


    "Beast blood it is." With that, he transformed it o his wolf form, sniffing at the surroundings before eventually choosing a direction, moving on all fours, he vanished from his previous position, his after image figure fading away.


    Within a few minutes, he had hunted three rank 5 beasts, but not without being wounded. If it weren''t for his thick body, he would have been grievously injured by them.


    David sat down within the mountain, slightly exhausted by his previous fights.


    Bam!


    A huge beast that was five meters tall mmed right at the ground before David.


    Naturally, it was first order to skin the beast and then oil it, putting ingredients on it before roasting it and then, it was ready to be eating.


    But to David, the process was a massive waste of time and resources. Roasting the meat would waste copious amounts of nutrients needed for him to heal, David wouldn''t do that.


    Suddenly, David''s mouth opened so wide and he took a huge chunk of meat from the waist of the Six-tailed Fox before him.


    The meat was rough and hard, but the mixture of blood and meat was just the tight delicacy for David. He couldn''t help but moan in joy. And his body cheered as he swallowed.


    As though he had been starving for a long time, he took another bite from the waist, munching on the meat as though it was the most delicious he had ever tasted.


    A few seconds, more than half of the meat of the four meters tall beast had been devoured by David. And his stomach didn''t appear to be full in the slightest. It was then David realised he had hunted this meat for the sole purpose of helping him heal rapid and not for his enjoyment.


    Reluctantly retracting his Jaws, he sat down, grabbing the energy stone, he started meditating on the technique. In just a few seconds, his face had morphed into that of pain, but David refused to relent as he continued.


    But in another thirty seconds, his body trembled profusely, sweat dripping down as he held on.


    If one could see through his body, one would be able to see as the cells on his body was rapidly been destroyed by some sort of waves down to its atom and then rebuilt, using that same waves that originated from his body muscles and tissue.


    Trembling violently, finally he couldn''t hold it any more as he let go. His body immediately mmed fell backwards and he groaned. The pain was bing more intense with each section. He couldn''t even imagine what the pain would be like if he reached the final stage of the technique.


    His muscles twitched and his bones shook like a fish put of water.. After a few minutes, the meat inside his body started to perform its Job, healing his cells.

 Chapter 514 - Shoot Him Down

    David managed to sit back up, eating more meat and in the blink of an eye, he had devoured the entire waist of the four meter tall meat. One could only wonder how such a small person who wasn''t even two meters tall could achieve such a feat.


    Bleegh!


    David belched and rubbed his abdomen softly. The previous pain he had experienced had disappeared, followed by a feeling of strength.


    David repeated this process for the entire day and he was finally down to the fourth rank 5 beast. While their energy was potent for David, four rank 5 beast could onlyst a day worth of practice for David, making him horrified.


    "As expected, humans flesh and blood are still the best." David shook his head softly.


    "Flint."a shadow shed and a tiny beast the size of two fists appeared on the ground.


    Grrrr!


    Flint growled softly at David for disturbing its sleep. "It''s time for you to work boy. I need lots of Rank 5 meat to cultivate."


    This time, Flint stopped groaning and stared at David nkly. It was still a Rank 4 beast and hadn''t even evolved to rank 5 and now this weird looking two-legged beast was telling it to go hunt not one rank 5 beasts, but multiple. Did he get hit in the head by the other two-legged beast he had fought previously?


    Thinking up to here, Flint didn''t bother with David and was about to return to the inner world, but there was a resistance as it couldn''t get inside.


    Roaaar!


    It was instantly infuriated, ring at David. Was this two legged beast actually serious?


    "Don''t bother, I won''t let you enter the inner world or the storage ring unless you bring at least ten rank 5 beast bodies." David said indifferently.


    Flint immediately barked speechlessly like a dog, which was odd. It had been thoroughly speechless by David''s words! Ten rank five beasts!? Why don''t you just kill me! It immediatelyid down on the ground. It seems it would rather just stay outside than go court death.


    David blinked his eyes. It seems he had asked for too much from Flint. "Can you stop giving that expression of disdain? I know you are stronger than a regr rank 5 beast. Moreover, your healing capabilities are incredibly so you should be fine."


    Flint let out a beastly snort and faced the other way. Lying at the ground silently, munching on some leftover bones David had eaten remaining.


    "Alright, eight. If you hunt eight, I will count it as you helping me." David relented.


    Flint stood up and with its ws, it drew three lines.


    David''s expression changed slightly. "No can''t do! Eight is the least."


    Flint blinked its eyes hearing the resolution from David''s tone and drew four lines.


    "Seven is my borderline."


    Flint hesitate and gritted its teeth before drawing one more line to the four previous lines making them six.


    David furrowed his brows and eventually, he nodded his head with a smile on his face."Alright, five it is."


    Flint immediately nced at David suspiciously. Had this two-legged strange beast cheated it?


    With a threatening roar, it turned to leave.


    "Don''t worry, when you are done, you can enter the inner world." David smiled as he waved to Flint.


    Just like that, David continued his practice and with the help from Flint, he was able to go another day practising the heaven grade technique without any trouble.


    "It''s the third day now. The Ship should be here any time soon." David muttered to himself. Standing up to his feet, he clenched his fist to feel his strength and a smile formed on his lips.


    "Just two days of practice, and my strength have almost doubled. My body is nowparable to when I activate the Tenth star of the Twelve-step strengthening technique. Once it reaches the twelfth star, I should be able to kill a heaven realm expert in a single punch but this will do for now."


    David smiled softly. But then he felt sad. The technique that had helped him through numerous times would soon be useless. Once he achieves 12 times his normal strength, the technique would bepletely useless since it was based on his normal strength previously.


    David couldn''t bear to leave it, but he would soon outgrow it and that was a good thing worth celebrating.


    What he was most worried about was the fact that he hadn''t achieved the Gold Body even after everything he had been through. He had advanced naturally to the Iron Body and then the Silver Body.


    But the Gold Body seem to be difficult to reach. He could tell he was at the threshold already, but he couldn''t take thatst step, he was at a loss for what to do since he had no one to guide him with it.


    Shrugging softly, he would figure things outter, as for now, he was happy about his increase his strength.


    He then gazed at Flint who was ring at him viciously. David smiled. "You think you can each my herbs and go unpunished?"


    Naturally, David was still feeling pained in his heart about the herbs. They were grade five and grade four herbs there. How could he forgive so easily?


    "It should be time." Ignoring the growling sound from Flint, he jumped out from the mountain hole he was in.


    "Finally fresh air." David closed his eyes and inhaled.


    Then he abruptly gazed at the sky almost a kilometre away. ''The old guy had been right after all.''


    Revolving his blood, the mountain behind him copsed as a massive shockwave sted from beneath David''s feet, propelling him forwards with an inconceivable speed. Naturally, Flint was resting on his shoulder.


    * * * * *


    Within Therge Sky Fighter, the pilot''s expression changed slightly.


    "Sir, something is headed for us at a speed three times that of sound." His panic voice rang out through the ship.


    The captain opened one of his eyes softly and spoke.. "Shoot it down."

 Chapter 515 - Finally

    "Captain, the energy signature appears to be human." Another of the ship crew spoke loudly.


    The captainzy nced at the youngdy crew assistant . "All the more reason to shot them down."


    "Yes captain." Thedy responded typing in a then spoke softly.


    "Activating Trixtaminator,"


    "Locking onto target, target locked."


    "Prepare to fire..."


    "Just fire already." The captain muttered in irritation and closed his eyes, going back to his nap.


    "Fire in full force!"


    "Wait!... Sir, the target is a¡ª"


    Boom!


    A massive pir of destructive light shot out from within the beastly shaped beast.


    David shot through the air with intense speed. Then, he frowned as he felt a prickle on his chest as though he had been locked on.


    A terrible st of energy vapourized the air with its destructive wave, heading towards him.


    David scoffed softly. As though he hadn''t seen it, he made no attempt to dodge the column of energy.


    Boom!


    He was struck headon, but contrary to expectation, his body wasn''t torn apart by the energy as expected.


    Instead, he came out from the st unscathed, but with a scowl on his face.


    While he had managed toe out without as much as a scratch, the same couldn''t be said for his clothes.


    Moreover, the momentum he had built and had calcted wouldnd him at the top of the ship had been disrupted, sting him backwards.


    His muscles shook violently and his blood pumped rapidly in his veins. With the speed, he was able to defy gravity in the process. Using the muscles in his body, David created massive shockwaves, propelling him in the air once more.


    Within the ship, the seven crew members were shocked speechless.


    "C-captain, t-there''s a situation." One of them managed to stutter.


    "What is it again?" The captain groanedzily and stood up ring at the seven people seated around the cabin.


    "Sir, the target managed to survive." The youngdy quickly spoke up.


    "Then shot it again? Isn''t that simple? You all keep disturbing my sleep."


    The captainined, his eyes shifted as he looked at the hologram before him.


    Then he frowned. "What is that?


    Does he have a chip on him?"


    He suddenly turned towards the pilot. "Sir, uhm that''s what I''ve been trying to say, he is one of our students..."


    The captain expression turned nk as he stared at the people before him. "You almost killed a student..."


    The entire crew immediately turned silent. They dared not say a word.


    The captain took in a deep breathe and then spoke in annoyance, open the hatch.


    The crew instantly breathed out sighs of relief. The captain hadn''t punished them.


    Quickly, they pushed a button down, the belly of the Sky fighter opened, and with a whoosh sound, some onended right at inside the ship.


    "Open the door, lets meet this student of ours." The captainmanded, seated on arge seat, right at the middle of the control room.


    David appeared nostalgic. He kept ncing around at the ship and while it wasn''t smiler to the one that brought him to the academy, it still had the same shape and style.


    Suddenly, the door leading to the control room opened. David blinked his eyes and hesitated he wasn''t sure what of he was supposed to head inside or not.


    But since the door pretty much opened widely for him, it was pretty much a telling sign.


    David walked forwards a few steps and he was greeted by a row of people seated, staring at him with various weird expressions on their faces, mostly awe.


    "Hello, I''m David." It was seemingly the most appropriate statement he could make at this time.


    "David is it? One of the exchange students? What are you doing this far away from the academy ? If we weren''t here, you might as well be lost." The man seated at the big seat, the captain stood up as he frowned deeply, staring at David confused.


    "Oh, I achieved a mastery in my practice and needed actualbat to hone my skills. I didn''t know I was this deep into the forest and was somewhat lost. Thank goodness you came." although David exined carefully, he didn''t sound a bit relieved, he was only gazing at the ship curiously.


    His time at the academy almost made him forget where exactly he came from. Like a barbarian, he had almost forgotten he came from a continent with high tech.


    The captain gazed at David weirdly. He was suspicious of David and didn''t believe everything David had said.


    But he still nodded his head. "Alright, in light of the service you''ve done for the institute, I won''t ask any further questions."


    "We need to get back the others from the academy back to the institute then I can have my rest when I''m back home." The captain muttered.


    "Hey, uhm, no one ising back, I''m the only one." David blinked his eyes innocently.


    The captain''s expression changed slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "The others decided to stay, you can ask the Dean of the academy if you think I''m lying." David shrugged as he exined.


    The captain immediately frowned and brought out his holographic image. Using his ONI, he seem to be having a conversation with someone.


    His expression then darkened significantly as he pped at his left hand, ending the hologram.


    Bam!


    "Dammit! Dammit!! Dammit!!! That sly fox!" mming the desk in anger, the captain was infuriated. His face in an ugly expression.


    He breathed out roughly and turned indifferently at the crew. "Lets go back."


    "You can head back to rest, since you must be tired from your training. We will arrive in about a month, be patient."


    David nodded his head. He was well aware the captain was angry, he didn''t want to anger him any further.


    With that, David headed back into the passage way. There was a lot of seats so David chose one at random.


    "Finally!" David said in relief.. He was finally heading to a ce he could call home.

 Chapter 516 - 12 Times Strength

    The captain immediately frowned and brought out his holographic image. Using his ONI, he seem to be having a conversation with someone.


    His expression then darkened significantly as he pped at his left hand, ending the hologram.


    Bam!


    "Dammit! Dammit!! Dammit!!! That sly fox!" mming the desk in anger, the captain was infuriated. His face in an ugly expression.


    He breathed out roughly and turned indifferently at the crew. "Lets go back."


    "You can head back to rest, since you must be tired from your training. We will arrive in about a month, be patient."


    David nodded his head. He was well aware the captain was angry, he didn''t want to anger him any further.


    With that, David headed back into the passage way. There was a lot of seats so David chose one at random.


    "Finally!" David said in relief. He was finally heading to a ce he could call home.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    David opened his eyes, his gaze shing with a unique glow.


    "We are here already? That was quick." Although he said this, the waves around his body had changed drastically. And in his hands, the bright energy stone had dissolved into pure sand and iron, pouring through the gaps of his hands.


    Finally, his body had reached 12 times his previous primal body. But instead of been d, David''s expression was dark.


    The reason for that was because the thunder vein within his body was already full and saturated to the point it had bloated and was now visible through his skin.


    David opened his chest and saw a swollen up thunder shaped mark on his skin. If it weren''t for the fact that he had strengthened his bones and his veins in the process, he wouldn''t have been able to endure containing that concentrates amount of thunder within his body and would have exploded.


    He needed to release it, and do it fast. But if he did so within the ship, the devastation would destroy the entire ship, affecting the others in the process.


    David wouldn''t do that, and could only endure, trying to strengthen his body before that time coulde. Now, he was already within the institute.


    But then, his sense of bloatedness dissappeared as soon as he saw the institute from far. He couldn''t help but let out a cheerful smile.


    Mr White, he had missed that old fogey. He was the only person he could call family within this world. Even the family the real owner of this boy wasn''t that close to David.


    David was suddenly reminded of his twin sisters and his elder brother. "They must have grown by now."


    Sighing softly, the shipnded and the hatch opened. With a smile David came down, breathing in the flesh air.


    "I''m finally back. Haha." Davidughed to the skies with his eyes closed.


    "Hm, I can see you missed this ce alot." A gruff voice sounded before him.


    David opened his eyes and he was shocked. He bowed softly and whispered. "I greet the Grand Professor."


    An handsome old man with a strong body and a strong vibe was at the port, as though to wee them.


    "Hmm, you must have been tired from your journey here." The old man''s sounded worried.


    David remained expressionless. "Yes Grand professor. "


    "Hm."


    Hebthen nced around and asked. "Hm, where are the others?"


    David blinked his eyes and replied truthfully. "They decided to stay, there''s no way I could convince them."


    The Grand professor eyes narrowed adn there was a trace of coldness that seeped from within them, but he smiled at David. "Your room is still ready, you can head to the dormitory."


    David nodded, bowed and then was about to leave when he heard the old man said.


    "Wait!"


    David froze. And suddenly he saw a sh of light flickered in old man''s eyes as he gazed at him. He seem to be using some sort of technique to gazed through David''s skin.


    David appeared to be ignorant about the Old man''s actions and gazed puzzledly at the old man. "Is there something else sir?"


    Suddenly the old man retracted his gaze, appearing confused and then he shook his head as his caring expression gradually turned cold.


    "It''s nothing, you can go back." His voice indifferent.


    David nodded his head and then turned to leave. Revolving his blood at 200 CPM, he ran out with speed that was quite fast... To the human eye.


    The old man shook his head, very disappointed and dissatisfied. "Mortal realm mental strength and still a third gene Phaser, what a waste."


    The old man eyes then turned in a strsnge type of anger. "Stealing my students wouldn''t be that easy boy."


    The space warped and the old man disappeared into thing air.


    * * * * *


    David was feeling very strange. The speed he was moving at was so slow he thought he was no different than a snail''s movement. He couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It had already reached the stage where he would have to hide his true ability. This was why he loved the jungle, there was no need to hide and there was no need to surpress himself.


    "Well, I can view the streets very well with this speed." David muttered. He continued to run with the speed.


    asionally, he would see someone he knew amongst the students but there were alot of new faces already at the institute. They had recruited new batches of students at this point.


    "Nothing had changed." David smiled


    "Watch where you are going! Fool." An arrogant voice suddenly interrupted David from his sight seeing.


    It was as though someone had pressed paused in his movements. He suddenly pulled to a halt.


    He turned back slowly in a robotic movement and asked. "What did you say?"


    "I said watch where you are going freak!" The arrogant voice came from a rude young man not older than 18, staring menacingly at David


    "Hehehe... This set of students are especially very rude." David chuckled abruptly to the skies in joy.


    He had missed this school life of arrogant rich masters and stupid rich kids.

 Chapter 517 - 200 Million

    David chuckled and proceeded to leave, ignoring the young man staring at him.


    The young man was startled, seeing David ignore immediately infuriated him.


    "You dare to leave while I''m talking to you!?" The young man gritted his teeth and immediately clicked on his wrist, an holographic image popped up. With a series of clicks, he then pointed towards David.


    Ding.


    David stopped in his tracks and opened his own interface. There, was a message of challenge for him.


    David was immediately amused. He hadn''t even been to the institute for an hour before he had been challenged.


    He couldn''t help but think this guy was being very cute."Hehe, you should go back to ss."


    David waved his hands, rejecting the challenge and turned to leave.


    "Y-you actually dare to walk out on me!?" Red-faced, the young man instantly burst into action.


    His fingers warped into an alligator paw and he struck out towards David''s back.


    BANG! Cr-crack!!


    Ahhh!!!


    The young man''s eyes opened widely and a strange inhuman scream tire through his lips.


    His wrist had been twisted into a weird shape, looking oddly strange and terrifying.


    David snorted coldly. "Let that be a lesson to you. If it were the others, you might as well be dead."


    With that, he immediately moved, but to the young man, it was as though he had vanished. His speed was just too fast.


    David wasn''t in the mood for sightseeing any longer. In the wink of an eye, he was before the dormitory.


    Walking down the familiar passageway, he got into the elevator and then proceeded to ascend to his room.


    Getting into room 1324 was quite easy and he was already there. Opening the door, he was met with some of the stuffs he had left there. His clothes and some valuable stuff that wasn''t really valuable to him anymore.


    For example, the nucleus he had gotten from the crimson ze rapidly evolved beast.


    David popped it into his mouth, an energy wave surged, increasing the cirction of blood in his body, but it was barely able to raise his strength. He could only feel the blood energy in his body and his gic force increase ever so slightly.


    Shaking his head softly, David smiled. The things that were so valuable he had left here just incase he wouldn''t lose them was now totally useless to him. He was way stronger for there to be any real effect.


    Opening a box, it contained a serum that could increase his blood cirction, he could barely remember where he got it from.


    Drinking it as though he was just drinking water, he closed his eyes to see if there would be any effect, but he could barely feel a thing.


    Shaking his head bitterly, David just proceeded to ignore the rest of his stuff. They could do little to assist him anyways.


    Pressing a button, his wall released a few mechanical sounds, and a bed slid out from the side of his wall.


    David slowly settled and felt the softness against his skin. It had been a long while he had slept on a bed this soft. With that, he drifted off to sleep.


    Roughly 8 hourster, David had cleaned the filth off his body. While mental energy could erase dust from his skin, the feeling wasn''t as smooth as when water touched his skin.


    Heading out, he took a public sky cruiser together with the rest of the students. He had been summoned by the grand professor as soon as he woke up.


    "You are back?" David heard a voice say from behind him.


    Startled, David nced at the seat behind him. "Oh, it''s you."


    It was actually Lu feng. The blue-haired asian looking guy that had topped the rankings list the previous time.


    "When did you arrive?" Lu Feng''s expression was even colder than before and he seem to have matured by alot, but he appeared to be even more chattier as he always kept quiet previously.


    "I came back yesterday, since the student exchange ended." David shrugged.


    "Hmm. Heading off to meet with the Grand Professor?" Lu feng asked.


    "Hm. Need to report my stay at that academy." David exined. Although Lu Feng was been overly friendly who h was weird, David didn''t feel like it would hurt to engage in a conversation with someone he knew.


    "Oh. Okay. Oh yeah, I should inform you most students in our set have gone out on missions, you are lucky to find me since I''m justing back from one." Lu Feng reminded.


    "You should rest for a while here and then try to upgrade your strength since you''re lots of months behind us. I don''t think you can catch up though, but you should get a little stronger before you head out for your missions."


    David frowned but nodded his head. "Alright, I will remember that."


    He could feel there was some sort of ulterior motive behind Lu Feng''s questioning, but David didn''t mind and wasn''t bothered by it. ording to what he thought, how could an ant afford to stop an elephant with its strength, it was simply impossible.


    "You are here." David entered through the door and he spotted the old but strong looking man standing within what seem to be his office, but also his home.


    "Since you''ve done your institute a great favour, you are allowed to enter and exit my courtyard anytime."


    The old Man said with a faint smile on his face making David nod his head in approval.


    "I''m thankful to you sir."


    "That''s good. I hope you''re well rested today."


    "Yes sir, I''m fine."


    "Alright, I didn''t want things to be awkward for you, therefore no senior professors present with us." The old man stated


    "I thank Grand professor for his care."


    "Hm, that''s good. Now off to the main point. Were you able to acquire some techniques on your stay there?" The old man turned serious when the pleasantries ended.


    David also turned serious in the process. And nodded his head. The old man seem to sigh in relief.


    "If you don''t mind, tell me how many you were able to acquire." it was as though the old man didn''t really believe David''s words. And that was to be expected. He hadn''t ced his hope on David from the very beginning, he had ced his hopes on the others who seem to have more cognitive memory than a usual person. But he had been disappointed by the news that they weren''t going toe.


    While he could go acquire his students back, it would take time and energy. Which meant he had only one option at this period in time.


    David raised his hand up and formed to finger.


    The old man''s face shed and his expression darkened. "Just two?"


    David blinked his eyes and shook his head.


    "Then you mean twenty?" The old man expressed his disbelief. It couldn''t be helped as it was hard and brain heavy to memorize a single Mental art technique.


    But David imed to have learnt twenty of them, it was simply preposterous seeing as Davis was still in the mortal realm even after almost been an entire year.


    The old man was about to say something when he saw David clicked on his interface, and brought out a book from his library.


    "This book contains the twenty mental art techniques and their details. I''ve also categorized them ording to their strength." with that, David calmly flicked it towards the old man.


    The glowing light stopped before the old man and he opened his interface, epting the book with a strange face.


    H


    As he read through it, his eyes continued to pop open, as he read further into it. In just a minute, the old man had gone through the entire book and he was shocked gazing at David with a warmer expression.


    "Haha, you have done well, truly you have done well." The Grand Professorughed uproariously.


    "Thank you for your praise grand professor."


    "Haha, that is too formal boy. Call me Mr Ather. " The old man was joyous, cing the book on his library.


    "You''ve done your institute a favour by contributing something like this. I had wanted to reward you with Gyno points, but I don''t think that would be enough. How about this, you can think over about your reward and after you''ve thought about something, I will grant it to too you. Or you can simply choose to get 200 million Gyno points, ording to the calctions of my AI, that''s what your contribution is worth."


    David didn''t blink his eyes and simply stated. " I choose 200 million Gyno points."


    The old man was taken aback. "Are you sure of your choice?"


    David nodded his head. "Yes sir, I''m absolutely sure of my choice."


    ''Unless you can give me the blood pool behind your courtyard.'' naturally, David could smell the fragrance of a very rich and tasty blood in the air and have deduced that there was a massive blood pool somewhere here. He just wasn''t sure what the old man was using it for.


    A suspicion instantly formed within David''s mind. What was this old man hiding?


    Could he be a legacy sessor too and needed blood like him? Or was it something even more sinister?0200

 Chapter 518 - David Being Robbed Again

    "You''ve done your institute a favour by contributing something like this. I had wanted to reward you with Gyno points, but I don''t think that would be enough. How about this, you can think over about your reward and after you''ve thought about something, I will grant it to too you. Or you can simply choose to get 200 million Gyno points, ording to the calctions of my AI, that''s what your contribution is worth."


    David didn''t blink his eyes and simply stated. " I choose 200 million Gyno points."


    The old man was taken aback. "Are you sure of your choice?"


    David nodded his head. "Yes sir, I''m absolutely sure of my choice."


    ''Unless you can give me the blood pool behind your courtyard.'' naturally, David could smell the fragrance of a very rich and tasty blood in the air and have deduced that there was a massive blood pool somewhere here. He just wasn''t sure what the old man was using it for.


    A suspicion instantly formed within David''s mind. What was this old man hiding?


    Could he be a legacy sessor too and needed blood like him? Or was it something even more sinister?


    David was slightly surprised about the amount of bloody stench roiling off and about within the courtyard.


    While naturally, an ordinary would be unable to sniff the blood, David was a person so familiar with blood 80 percent of the meal he had had since he transmigrated was blood therefore he was very familiar with the scent of blood.


    He could understand if the old man man had integrated with a gene simr to that of a vampire or even had the vampire body, but David couldn''t feel the vibe simr to that of a vampire.


    Instead, it was something else entirely. But David wasn''t one to pry on other people''s business so naturally, he should ignore this right?


    But David''s nose began to re and his gum started to itch as hi canines elongated.


    The blood pool was simply to rich and even with David''s absolute control, he was still struggling to keep himself calm making one wonder what would have happened if he didn''t possess his ability.


    David gazed downwards noticing his pupils was beginning to react to the blood. He was almost losing control to his blood lust.


    But who was he? He was David. It was as though he had switched something off his entire body returned to normal and it was as though nothing had happened in the first ce.


    David then gazed upwards. Nodding at the old man''s words. He then began to ponder if he should find a way to silently steal some of the blood within the pool.


    With the richness of the blood, it was evenparable to the heaven grade expert blood that he had drained. The blood was like a life saving serum for David, which was why David only decided to use it sparingly.


    But with the blood pool, he could possess even more of those blood, with enough high grade energy, practicing the heaven grade technique to the Ultimum level wouldn''t be pipe dream.


    But then he dismissed the idea, this ce was already somewhat of a home to him, stealing from the Grand professor would just make thingsplicated. He didn''t want to destroy the rtionships he had here especially with Mr White and instructor Ae. But the regret could be shown in his face as he sighed softly.


    The old man was slightly confused about David''s choice, but he could also understand where David wasing from, 200 million was alot and was enough to entice someone as young as David. He was just too young to think further and see the big picture, but it was to the old man''s advantage, he wasn''t going toin.


    "Alright, when you leave, you will receive the points before you get to your dorm."


    It was then the old man realized something was wrong. His eyes shed and he gazed at David.


    "Is something wrong?" An almost imperceptible wave slowly erupted from his eyes, scanning David''s body from top to bottom.


    He was a slightly paranoid man, and he would inspect even the slightest bit of mistake somewhere.


    After the scan, he came up with nothing. Even the sh of redness he thought he had noticed from David''s eyes had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Had he seen wrongly? Maybe he had been too paranoid. The old man thought with a slight frown.


    David blinked his eyes innocently, but inwardly, he was grumbling inside. This was the second time the old man was suspecting him of something and even though he could hide his strength from the old mam, If the grand prof got suspicious for the third time, it was certain a paranoid man like him would notice that something was wrong and might even take it as his responsibility to intervene.


    "Alright, you can leave now." The old man waved his hands. And David got up to leave.


    Bowing slightly, David left the courtyard, albeit reluctantly. That enticing blood was just too drawing for him.


    Sighing softly, he left with hurried steps nit wanting to look back.


    As he came out to the streets, David was taken aback. At the middle of the street, he saw three people standing there, as though writing patiently for someone.


    David''s eyes sh coldly, but he revealed a sweet smile as he walked forwards with arms spread.


    "I didn''t think you guys would miss me this much to have gathered here to wee me, I''m deeply honoured." David gazed at thedy, the guy and then his gaze remained in Lu Feng.


    Before David was Lu Feng and two other people. Waiting patiently, resting on a brick of wall.


    Lu Feng had an indifferent smile on his face. "You should have received your rewards from the Grand Prof right?"


    David expression didn''t change."Common now, don''t do me like this guys. It''s been long you all saw mest, I''m sure you must have missed me right?"


    "Big bro, let me handle this." The familiar red haireddy chuckled as she stepped forwards.


    "I''m sure you remember me right?" She walked seductively towards David stopping a few inches from him, their breathes enough to tickle each other.


    David still had the smile on his face, but there was confusion visible there.


    "Uhm, not to be rude or anything, but who are you?"


    The red haireddy''s expression instantly darkened. "You are staring you don''t remember me?"


    "No, i don''t." David answered with hesitation.


    "Oh well, I guess I will have to jolt your memory."


    "You should remember at the start of our first year, I politely asked you to give me your seventh position, but you rejected ma and attacked me in the process. Seeing as I''m a weakdy. If it weren''t for my big bro Lu Feng, you might have killed me in the process." Thedy began to recount the he encounter with David, making David chuckle inwardly.


    ''Doesn''t thisdy know what being sarcastic means?''


    "Since you''ve been to the academy, I''m sure your horizons have been broadened, but your gic strength must have been put to a halt, unable to advance due tock of resources right?"


    "Therefore, you must be as weak as when you left the institute a year ago." The red haireddy concluded.


    David blinked his eyes and released a chuckle. "You might be right, but that''s no reason for you guys toe here right?"


    David said as he gazed at Lu Feng. But Lu Feng remained indifferent.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t struggle, I won''t hurt you so madly."


    "All you need to do is relinquish your rewards to us, your Gyno points and the stuffs you have gotten from the academy."


    "Oh, we also heard the have something called a storage ring right?" She then gazed at David''s hands and her eyes lit up as she spotted three rings on his fingers.


    "Seems like the information is spot on. Drop the rings, transfer your points and I assure you, you wouldn''t be hurt."


    David''s eyes immediately darkened. "You guys actually dared to rob me right before the grand Professor''s courtyard? Do you not fear the professor at all?"


    Lu Feng scoffed coldly, but didn''t say anything. But to David, that action was enough to let him know what was going on. The grand professor was actually still suspicious of his strength.


    Ding!


    His interface rang and David knew it was a credit alert, he had been credited by the institute.


    "I know that sound, alright enough y, transfer the points and we will let you go other wise you can just decide to suffer." The red haireddy coldly stated.


    "Hahaha hahaha." David held his stomach and suddenly startedughing. Three brats at the Penta-gene stage and quad-gene Phaser stage actually dared to want to rob him. Even if he stood still, they wouldn''t even be able to prate through his defenses.


    But, the old man was watching in hiding, therefore, David needed to act.

 Chapter 519 - Indifference

    "You''ve done your institute a favour by contributing something like this. I had wanted to reward you with Gyno points, but I don''t think that would be enough. How about this, you can think over about your reward and after you''ve thought about something, I will grant it to too you. Or you can simply choose to get 200 million Gyno points, ording to the calctions of my AI, that''s what your contribution is worth."


    David didn''t blink his eyes and simply stated. " I choose 200 million Gyno points."


    The old man was taken aback. "Are you sure of your choice?"


    David nodded his head. "Yes sir, I''m absolutely sure of my choice."


    ''Unless you can give me the blood pool behind your courtyard.'' naturally, David could smell the fragrance of a very rich and tasty blood in the air and have deduced that there was a massive blood pool somewhere here. He just wasn''t sure what the old man was using it for.


    A suspicion instantly formed within David''s mind. What was this old man hiding?


    Could he be a legacy sessor too and needed blood like him? Or was it something even more sinister?


    David was slightly surprised about the amount of bloody stench roiling off and about within the courtyard.


    While naturally, an ordinary would be unable to sniff the blood, David was a person so familiar with blood 80 percent of the meal he had had since he transmigrated was blood therefore he was very familiar with the scent of blood.


    He could understand if the old man man had integrated with a gene simr to that of a vampire or even had the vampire body, but David couldn''t feel the vibe simr to that of a vampire.


    Instead, it was something else entirely. But David wasn''t one to pry on other people''s business so naturally, he should ignore this right?


    But David''s nose began to re and his gum started to itch as hi canines elongated.


    The blood pool was simply to rich and even with David''s absolute control, he was still struggling to keep himself calm making one wonder what would have happened if he didn''t possess his ability.


    David gazed downwards noticing his pupils was beginning to react to the blood. He was almost losing control to his blood lust.


    But who was he? He was David. It was as though he had switched something off his entire body returned to normal and it was as though nothing had happened in the first ce.


    David then gazed upwards. Nodding at the old man''s words. He then began to ponder if he should find a way to silently steal some of the blood within the pool.


    With the richness of the blood, it was evenparable to the heaven grade expert blood that he had drained. The blood was like a life saving serum for David, which was why David only decided to use it sparingly.


    But with the blood pool, he could possess even more of those blood, with enough high grade energy, practicing the heaven grade technique to the Ultimum level wouldn''t be pipe dream.


    But then he dismissed the idea, this ce was already somewhat of a home to him, stealing from the Grand professor would just make thingsplicated. He didn''t want to destroy the rtionships he had here especially with Mr White and instructor Ae. But the regret could be shown in his face as he sighed softly.


    The old man was slightly confused about David''s choice, but he could also understand where David wasing from, 200 million was alot and was enough to entice someone as young as David. He was just too young to think further and see the big picture, but it was to the old man''s advantage, he wasn''t going toin.


    "Alright, when you leave, you will receive the points before you get to your dorm."


    It was then the old man realized something was wrong. His eyes shed and he gazed at David.


    "Is something wrong?" An almost imperceptible wave slowly erupted from his eyes, scanning David''s body from top to bottom.


    He was a slightly paranoid man, and he would inspect even the slightest bit of mistake somewhere.


    After the scan, he came up with nothing. Even the sh of redness he thought he had noticed from David''s eyes had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Had he seen wrongly? Maybe he had been too paranoid. The old man thought with a slight frown.


    David blinked his eyes innocently, but inwardly, he was grumbling inside. This was the second time the old man was suspecting him of something and even though he could hide his strength from the old mam, If the grand prof got suspicious for the third time, it was certain a paranoid man like him would notice that something was wrong and might even take it as his responsibility to intervene.


    "Alright, you can leave now." The old man waved his hands. And David got up to leave.


    Bowing slightly, David left the courtyard, albeit reluctantly. That enticing blood was just too drawing for him.


    Sighing softly, he left with hurried steps nit wanting to look back.


    As he came out to the streets, David was taken aback. At the middle of the street, he saw three people standing there, as though writing patiently for someone.


    David''s eyes sh coldly, but he revealed a sweet smile as he walked forwards with arms spread.


    "I didn''t think you guys would miss me this much to have gathered here to wee me, I''m deeply honoured." David gazed at thedy, the guy and then his gaze remained in Lu Feng.


    Before David was Lu Feng and two other people. Waiting patiently, resting on a brick of wall.


    Lu Feng had an indifferent smile on his face. "You should have received your rewards from the Grand Prof right?"


    David expression didn''t change."Common now, don''t do me like this guys. It''s been long you all saw mest, I''m sure you must have missed me right?"


    "Big bro, let me handle this." The familiar red haireddy chuckled as she stepped forwards.


    "I''m sure you remember me right?" She walked seductively towards David stopping a few inches from him, their breathes enough to tickle each other.


    David still had the smile on his face, but there was confusion visible there.


    "Uhm, not to be rude or anything, but who are you?"


    The red haireddy''s expression instantly darkened. "You are staring you don''t remember me?"


    "No, i don''t." David answered with hesitation.


    "Oh well, I guess I will have to jolt your memory."


    "You should remember at the start of our first year, I politely asked you to give me your seventh position, but you rejected ma and attacked me in the process. Seeing as I''m a weakdy. If it weren''t for my big bro Lu Feng, you might have killed me in the process." Thedy began to recount the he encounter with David, making David chuckle inwardly.


    ''Doesn''t thisdy know what being sarcastic means?''


    "Since you''ve been to the academy, I''m sure your horizons have been broadened, but your gic strength must have been put to a halt, unable to advance due tock of resources right?"


    "Therefore, you must be as weak as when you left the institute a year ago." The red haireddy concluded.


    David blinked his eyes and released a chuckle. "You might be right, but that''s no reason for you guys toe here right?"


    David said as he gazed at Lu Feng. But Lu Feng remained indifferent.


    "Don''t worry, if you don''t struggle, I won''t hurt you so madly."


    "All you need to do is relinquish your rewards to us, your Gyno points and the stuffs you have gotten from the academy."


    "Oh, we also heard the have something called a storage ring right?" She then gazed at David''s hands and her eyes lit up as she spotted three rings on his fingers.


    "Seems like the information is spot on. Drop the rings, transfer your points and I assure you, you wouldn''t be hurt."


    David''s eyes immediately darkened. "You guys actually dared to rob me right before the grand Professor''s courtyard? Do you not fear the professor at all?"


    Lu Feng scoffed coldly, but didn''t say anything. But to David, that action was enough to let him know what was going on. The grand professor was actually still suspicious of his strength.


    Ding!


    His interface rang and David knew it was a credit alert, he had been credited by the institute.


    "I know that sound, alright enough y, transfer the points and we will let you go other wise you can just decide to suffer." The red haireddy coldly stated.


    "Hahaha hahaha." David held his stomach and suddenly startedughing. Three brats at the Penta-gene stage and quad-gene Phaser stage actually dared to want to rob him. Even if he stood still, they wouldn''t even be able to prate through his defenses.


    But, the old man was watching in hiding, therefore, David needed to act.

 Chapter 520 - Janeane: Succubus

    Acting was one of David''s strong points, he could act out perfectly when needed and it would be surely seamless.


    At least, that''ll was what David thought and he was right... Right?


    Sighing softly, David suggested. "How about we forget out past grudges and form a new bond aye? Getting back here to the institute where I feel at home and where my heart is brings me joy, please don''t ruin it for me."


    His expression was one of sorrow and sadness as he gazed at the skies. His left eye seem to shift towards the location of the grand professor''s courtyard.


    ''My acting was good right?''


    Janeane sneered. "We could careless about what you feel or want."


    She then stretched out her hands, and morphed as her fingers turned into sharp ws. "Now, will you relinquish the points and your storage rings to us, or do you want us to take matters Into our own hands?"


    David sighed softly. This bunch of people were just trouble some.


    "If you want what''s mine, then you would have to collect it over my dead body."


    BANG!


    The floor cracked and a sharp w stretched out, piercing towards David with speed, it''s sharpness wing through the wind.


    David''s expression hardened. He had given them a chance, no one should me him for what he does to them.


    His fingers clicked to form hand seals and in an instant, he turned to an images as he retreated backwards fading into thin air as he dodged the attack.


    Whoosh!


    David''s storage ring glowed and a flying de appeared out of thin air.


    "You assume I am weak since I haven''t been training within the institute and you might be right, but I wasn''t exactly ying within academy either." His voice was cold and he spoke further.


    "Go!"


    The de suddenly vibrated and turned into a sharp thin line of red shadow, spreading forwards towards Janeane.


    Janeane had a sneer on her face. Although slightly surprised at David''s speed and the waves of energy emanating from him, she wasn''t at all intimidated.


    Two wings tore through her back , covering her front as a shield.


    BANG!


    The shape of the flying de was revealed, as its path was blocked by the two wings behind her.


    But the strength of the de made her step back three paces.


    She was immediately surprised, she didn''t think this new form of energy was this strong. How was he controlling the Flying de though. Electromaic waves.


    But she Janeane didn''t care in the least. Her wings pped and the wind behind her exploded as she was propelled forwards towards David with blinding speed.


    Clenching his fist, the ? ng de roared, transforming into a zing wave of serpent and it headed toward her with an intent to swallow.


    Janeane had mocking expression on her face. She stamped downwards and the ground caved in. Her long tail swished through the air and she rushed towards him.


    Her pupils constricted and her eyes glowed red as he stared deep into David''s eyes and a wave of power erupted form with her eyes, directly connecting towards David.


    It''s seen to be some sort of eye ability, meant to slow David''s thinking and making him mesmerised by her beauty.


    The ming serpent slowed down and came to a halt, letting Janeane pass through it as she approached David.


    Suddenly, a smirk appeared on David''s face. As soon as she passed by, the mes form the serpent increased exponentially as it mmed into Janeane unexpectedly.


    She was about to move when the serpent mmed into her, sending her flying backwards with her clothes locked with mes.


    Her expression was dark and her skin was all red and darkened from the me.


    "You couldn''t beat me back then, what makes you think you can do so now?" David snorted and ignored her and he stared at Lu Feng and the third character staring at him casually.


    David wasn''t bothered that Janeane would suddenly stand up and attack him. His energy had prated through her defenses, wrecking through her body. If she could get rid of his energy even with the little amount, within a week, then David would be very impressed. But that was pretty much impossible. Only someone at the Integrated Phaser stage would be able to help her and even then.it would take a lot of time.


    David casually nced at Lu Feng. "Although I didn''t expect you to care, but I didn''t expect you to use such a despicable method. All the questions you were asking back then, was it because you wanted to rob me?"


    "And our meeting at the Sky Cruiser was no ident either right?" David spected expressionlessly.


    Lu Feng was also expressionless, but he responded. "Maybe, maybe not. But it doesn''t matter now right? Truth be told, I don''t want to hurt you either since I''m a very busy person, but things changed. The institute inst the same as when you left it. We need more resources to grow stronger at our stage. Even if we didn''te, others wille for you as right now, you are a very fat piece of meat."


    "What do you say? Let''s make everything easier for the both of us right? Drop send In the pints, drop your storage rings and we will be on our way."


    "Or?" David interrupted.


    Lu Feng expression changed as he stared at David. "Or I will make you wish you''d stayed back at the academy."


    "Hahahaha!" David erupted into a wild crazyughter. Holding his belly, he settled after a while and wiped the little tear off his face. "To be honest I''ve really missed this, but you''re just too weak."


    An arrogant type of indifferent smile appeared on David''s face, and this type of expression instantly made Lu Feng furious.


    He could see that David didn''t take him serious in the least.


    He suddenly started walking forwards slowly towards David.. Step by step and beat by beat, but his steps started getting heavy and the ground started shaking as he Phased.

 Chapter 521 - Lu Feng: Minotour

    "Hahahaha!" David erupted into a wild crazyughter. Holding his belly, he settled after a while and wiped the little tear off his face. "To be honest I''ve really missed this, but you''re just too weak."


    An arrogant type of indifferent smile appeared on David''s face, and this type of expression instantly made Lu Feng furious.


    He could see that David didn''t take him serious in the least.


    He suddenly started walking forwards slowly towards David. Step by step and beat by beat, but his steps started getting heavy and the ground started shaking as he Phased.


    The ground started to quake and shake as his stepsnded. He began to transform. The clothes on him started to tear off.


    And he transformed into a threeter tall giant with two horns on his head.


    His body expanded and his arm and thighs became four times its precious size, dark skinned as he headed for David.


    His strength had soared by an impressive amount that the air trembled under his flex.


    David blinked his eyes. Slightly surprised, David snorted with a whisper. "A minotaur?"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    His one step was as though the ground was been mmed by an heavy hammer.


    Whoosh!


    He suddenly vanished and appeared by David right side, he punched out heavily with his fist and the air vibrated intensely as though it was been surpressed by a massive type of strength.


    Rumble!


    The fist hit straight at David''s waist, breaking it into two in an instant. But Lu Feng noticed something was wrong.


    It was an after image David had unknowingly appeared a distance away, using the Floating Wind Technique.


    He formed another handseal and he pushed outwards. "Go!"


    The flying bade seem to dissappear into thin air, mming appearing right before Lu Feng as though wanting to stab through his skull.


    BANG!


    At thest moment, some sort of liquid metal glowed towards Lu Feng''s hand, forming a pair of gauntlets as he ced his hands in a cross shaped manner.


    He was instantly pushed back ten paces the ground deeply ruptured by his pure strength as he blocked the unexpected attack.


    His expression changed slightly. He hadn''t expected David to be this strong. This should be some sort of technique he had learnt form the academy, Lu Feng spected.


    The ground exploded, he shot towards David like an arrow, punching toward David with strength that was seemingly unmatchable.


    David frowned slightly. This minotaur gene was strong enough to rival his attacks even when he hadn''t used the true power of his techniques as of yet.


    Rumble!!!


    The wind blew turning into hurricane as he seem to transverse through space, punching heavily towards David''s chest.


    If the punch could hit, there was no doubt that one''s head would bepressed into a bloody paste.


    BANG!


    David was a phantom evading Lu Fengs attack, although his body looked thinpared to Lu Feng''s huge outlook.


    He pointed forwards, sending his flying de at Lu Feng again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The wind started to rumble violently as their attacks collided against each other. Lu Feng was trying to get close to David was like slippery fish in water, escaping as though his speed and energy was unlimited.


    Lu Feng was beginning to get tired. He suddenly stopped, pping his hands together, his muscles rumbled violently as the wind oscited in synchronisation with his muscles.


    Ripples appeared in mid air and his brown skin immediately turned flush red, with massive waves of strength rumbling over his entire body.


    How has activated his supernatural ability, but it seem to be connected with his strength.


    He hadn''t even stepped the ground when a massive three meter hole with a weird feet shape was sted on the ground.


    BANG!


    Before anyone could react, he was already behind David.


    David''s eyes widened slightly. But there was no expression of worry in his face as he pointed backwards.


    As Lu Feng''s grabbing fingers was about toe into David''s head, he suddenly froze and his eyes widened as though he had witnessed something incredulous.


    His body trembled violently and without warning, his body was ded backwards with even more speed than he hade with.


    The kic energy sted him, destroying four building in the process before heing to a stop.


    His minotaur gene form had been forcefully retracted by David''s attack and he was now in his human form.


    His entire chest was sunken and blood appeared at the edges of his mouth. Lu Feng didn''t mind his wounds at all, he struggled to stand up as he wondered what exactly had happened just then.


    David gave him an Indifferent smile and said. "Don''t worry, I didn''t n on killing you, so you will probably survived that. If this is the strength you had and you wanted to Rob me, then I''m really disappointed."


    He was truly disappointed with Lu Feng. He had thought the other guy would be able to put up a fight, but he couldn''t even handle. A mid grade earth mental art technique at its full strength.


    He shook his head and was about to turn away when he noticed the stranger that came with Lu Feng.


    David gazed at him curiously but he soon realise the other person was also gazing at him with curiosity. "Do you also want to rob me?"


    The other guy shrugged his shoulder. "Millions of Gyno points is more than enough reason to rob you."


    "I think I''ve seen quite enough. You are pretty strong for you age." The stranger said with admiration.


    David''s eyes blinked with confusion. "Thanks?"


    "Alright, will you surrender or should I do it my self?"


    David was taken aback. Was this guy brain dead. He was about to respond when he noticed something was wrong. The guy wasn''t in front of him anymore, but had appeared behind him in the blink of an eye.


    Raising an eye brow in surprise, he could already feel the wind behind him changing as a massive amount of strength headed for his waist.


    BANG!!!

 Chapter 522 - Ancient Ruin

    "Alright, will you surrender or should I do it my self?"


    David was taken aback. Was this guy brain dead. He was about to respond when he noticed something was wrong. The guy wasn''t in front of him anymore, but had appeared behind him in the blink of an eye.


    Raising an eye brow in surprise, he could already feel the wind behind him changing as a massive amount of strength headed for his waist.


    BANG!!!


    There was no warning, neither was there any reaction that led to anything.


    The attack had appeared all of a sudden, right behind David.


    David was instantly shocked since the attack came so suddenly he had no chance to react at all.


    Suddenly, David''s body split into three as his two identical self appeared side by side to him.


    BANG!


    The entire atmosphere changed in an instant and the wind rumbled releasing an explosive kind of shockwave that sted around in a circle.


    The attack wasparable to an early heaven realm attack.


    Using Floating Wind, David rode on the shockwaves to distance himself even further. And he couldn''t help but gaze at the young man in surprise.


    His expression had changed from the slight indifference he had to a frown with curiosity.


    "Who are you?" David instantly asked. The young man''s gic waves was still emitting the Penta-gene Phase, but David knew better, this young man not even a single bit older than him was actually an integrated Phaser!


    Just what level of talent could make one advance this fast? Even David whose talent was over the top didn''t get this type of speed.


    The young man smiled brilliantly when as he heard David''s question. "You are quite smart. But sadly, I don''t just require brains, I also need to test your strength."


    With that, he took another step forwards and space seem to literally shatter right before him as he appeared before David again..


    David''s eyes shine brilliantly. He was going to hold back his strength and stay low-key for a bit within the institution and wait till his master get back from where the Grand Professor had sent him, but he was already getting irritated by all this.


    David stood still as though he couldn''t see the young man in front of him. Almost as if he had frozen in shock and was unable to move from fear.


    The young man had a trace of disappointment on his face as he saw this, but still he didn''t lessen his attack, instead he stuck out his fist against David''s chest.


    The moment the fist connected to his chest, the entire world went silent as sound waves was immediately disrupted.


    In the next second though, a world shaking explosion resounded as the fist struck David''s chest.


    The wind warped, shockwaves spread out in three direction, but it was unable to pass by David''s body as he remained standing like a pool.


    The buildings within a five hundred meter radius was immediately struck by the resulting shockwave, wanting to turn them to smithereens, but a blue protective barrier formed around the ce, originating from the grand professor''s building.


    The ground caved in as two wide deep trenches elongated from David''s left and right due to the shockwaves having no path to pass by, David''s body literally blocked their path.


    The young man''s eyes opened wide and a look of shock appeared on his face. He gazed at David''s chest which was even harder than steel and than gazes up at David who had an indifferent smile on his face.


    "Are you done tickling me?" David asked, tilting his head sideways.


    The young man appeared slightly flustered. His heels hit the ground as he appeared a hundred meter away from David.


    He was solemn and appeared very serious. David had literary just taken the attack of his full strength with his body without so much as shaking or moving.


    David was like an immovable block of steel. And while he had hadn''t phased yet and used the strength, of his Integrated Phaser, the strength of his body was still higher than that of an Hex-gene Phaser in his full form.


    Even then, David''s body was able to withstand his attack without as much as a groan escaping his lips. Just what sort of body was able to achieve this type of defense?


    Taking in a deep breathe he muttered silently to himself before making a decision, he then gazed at David and said.


    "I''m n K¨¬rri¨½, and I''d like to invite you in my expenditure."


    David was at first taken aback, then he visibly frowned. "n K¨¬rri¨½? K¨¬rri¨½ from the Nine great family?"


    "It appears you are quite knowledgible and posses quite the bit of information about the Nine Family." The young man, n smiled.


    "What''s the meaning of this Young master n?" At some point, Lu Feng had appeared not to far from Young master n. His expression was dark as he questioned the young master.


    "Your services are no longer useful to me. The two of you couldn''t even take care of a single person, you will courting death if you journey to the Ancient Ruins with this little strength you have." Young master n stated indifferently.


    Lu Feng expression turned cold immediately and be gritted his teeth. "You can''t do this young master n. You have already chosen us, changing your decision will prove to the others your ipetence."


    Young master n expression turned frigid cold in an instant as he turned sideways to gaze at Lu Feng. "You should leave before I do something you will regret."


    Li Feng shivered as the gaze met him. Instantly, he knew had said something out of anger. He quickly bowed his head, taking Janeane off the ground where she was still trying to get rid of David''s gic energy and then, he left in a hurry.


    Young master n watched coldly before he sighed, robbing his head to ease his headache, he turned towards David and asked.


    "What do you say?"


    David''s amused expression toward the scene that had happened right before him slowly changed and he gazed at the young master withck of interest.


    "I reject your invitation." David shruggeda d he turned to leave. This charade had already taken his precious time.


    Young master n frowned seeing David leave. "Wait. I''m not done exining yet."


    Dsvid sighed and turned back. "I just got back to the institute after a long while, hadn''t even met master nor my other ssmates yet and you''re telling me to go with you in an expenditure to some ancient ruin? Of course I''d reject."


    The young master had a look of understanding on his face, and he shook his head as he said. "The Ancient Ruin has been opened for a while now, but the nine family hadn''t nned on going in there yet. Instead, we sent some people within the ancient ground to test the ruin."


    "Until those people emerge, we of the Nine Family would refuse to enter without knowing the situation of things within the ruin."


    "I suspect they wouldn''t emerge in three to four months, so you have more time to think things over." The young master persuaded.


    David was quite surprised with the information of a ruin, but he wasn''t really surprised since he had been to a Sacred Ground previously at the academy. And it was safe to say that he had had enough of grounds or ruins, he just wanted to stay within the institute, grow even more stronger with the resources at hand until the day he finally faces the True Wolf King.


    While he could use the world essence within the ruin to grow stronger, he also needed blood and meat to recover if he wanted to progress rapidly with the heaven grade technique.


    "My answer still remains the same. I refuse your offer."


    The young man frown deepened. But then he smiled slightly as he said. "I will be seeing you soon."


    With that, he turned around and left, but not without gazing backwards at the Grand Professors building.


    Davjd pursed his lips at the young man''s words, but then he proceeded to leave to, but not without ncing backwards at the old man''s ce.


    ''It appears I will be stealing the blood pool anyways.''


    With that, he bowed slightly and turned to leave.


    * * * * *


    With the court yard, an old man stood before a steel wall with his hands behind his back, his expression was in, but his eyes and tuned into a pitch ck slot like that of a lizard.


    Seeing the David leave, he blinked his eyes and by the time his eyelids opened, his eyes was already back to normal.


    But his expression was even more cold and the frown on his face was even more apparent.


    "Almost fooled me."


    * * * * *


    David had just reached his room when he frowned visibly. There was two messages on his tab, one anonymous while tbe other from the Grand Professor

 Chapter 523 - Facing The Grand Professor

    Within the court yard, an old man stood before a steel wall with his hands behind his back, his expression was in, but his eyes and tuned into a pitch ck slot like that of a lizard.


    Seeing the David leave, he blinked his eyes and by the time his eyelids opened, his eyes was already back to normal.


    But his expression was even more cold and the frown on his face was even more apparent.


    "Almost fooled me."


    * * * * *


    David had just reached his room when he frowned visibly. There was two messages on his tab, one anonymous while tbe other from the Grand Professor


    Gazing at the messages, he selected the second one that came anonymously and chose tk read it first.


    "Since I''ve decided to choose you, I might as well be honest with. Your master Mr White was one of the people chosen to head into the Ancient Ruin. And the fact that y


    They hadn''te back yet meant that they had met with some trouble. If you really love your master, I guess you have no choice but to go with us.


    But of you don''t care, then it''s all good. I wouldn''t want to force you either. But..."


    As David continued to read the content of the less age, his expression gradually turned cold and the waves of energy he was emanating was starting to freeze the atmosphere as his bed covers started to literally freeze with frost rapidly growing from his spot of the bed to the top.


    Bt the time he finished reading it, he deleted the message and he was expressionless, gazing at the distanct wall with his teeths clenched and the muscles at the sides of his jaws rapidly swelled and reduced.


    His eyes shing both red and gold as an immeasurable anger surged within him. Facing the direction of the Grand masters ce, an aura of. Savageness pierced theough multiple walls, using the air as medium.


    The Grand Master who was more than a hundred kilometer away immediately felt it as David didn''t even bother hiding his aura anymore.


    His room instantly began to ze as his blood circted through his vein with maximum velocity.


    The students within a kilometer radius of the Dormitory started to feel the beat, as their hearts began to pound rapidly in sync with David''s heart!


    David''s body floated in the air and he began to move forward. It was as though he couldn''t see the walls before him as he slowly met with it, but it was as though the wall has been hit by an entirepumgiqn, it pulverised into pure dust. Not even a single bit of metallic brick or block of metal Could be seen on the ground as they exploded.


    But what was even astonishing was the fact that the iron dust didn''t daree close to David, they gave way by some sort of power as David moved.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Numerous walls exploded in David''s wake as he floated forwards slowly.


    The students around him had already fainted from having some sort of cardiac arrest.


    Finally, David was outside the dorm, an expression of pure rage but indifference filled his eyes as he gazed into the distance.


    In the distance, an old man fllted in the air, his blood flowing through his body rapidly, defying gravity in the process as he stood in mid air, staring dead straight at David.


    His gaze was one of slight surprise, but annoyance with the fact that David was casing a ruckus within his own Institute.


    David''s voice was incredibly soft, but the vibrations traveled fast and far, reaching for the Grand Master ears.


    "Where Is My Master?"


    The old man''s furrowed brows remained knitted for a while before he had a realization. He then replied.


    "You should stop this mess and let''s tall about it somewhere private." The Old man''s voice was also very small, but the sound waves was able to reach David clearly.


    David gritted his teeth with his fist clenched tightly. "So it was true you choose to send him to the ancient ruin even after knowing there was a 20 percent chance he woulde back."


    The old man frowned again and he nced downwards, towards the direction of Young master n''s residence. But then his voice cold as he red at David "I won''t repeat myself boy. Get down here and let''s talk about it. I won''t have you causing a scene within my academy unless you want to be rusticated."


    David Immediately released loud mockingughter. "You know, ever since I came back from the academy, I was finally able to red through your strength and realised just how strong you are. I''m just still confused about the genes you had fused with."


    "David! You shoulde down this instant!" It was an instructor who had noticed something was wrong since most of the students in his ss had fianted.


    Seeing David floating in the air, he was immediately shocked and surprised.


    David nced downwards and saw who the instructor was, it was actually Mu Chen.


    A sinister smile appeared on David''s face as he nced at the handsome man. "You know, I really have to thank you Mu Chen, if it weren''t for your schemes, I wouldn''t have had the drive to grow into what I am today. But I need you to just shut the fvck up right now."


    David said indiffrently. Instructor Mu Chen was instantly struck dumb and his face flushed red in anger. He was about to say someyhing when David''s eyes instantly connected with his.


    David''s eyes turned cold and he flicked his fingers at Mu Chen. "I said to keep quiet."


    Shriiiiiiiiiiiek!!!


    The air shrieked as a short but massive pir of air shot downwards like it was made of a physical object, heading towards Mu Chen who was an entire 800 meters away from David


    Mu Chen instantly felt the threat of death mming into him. His hair otes to the back as though he was within the eye of an hurricane. There was no stopping it, neither was there slowing it down.


    Mu Chen released a massive roar in fear and he instantly morphed into his Phaser form.


    Bang!


    His clothes tore to pierces and his fingers changed to a w, his back ruptured to release two wide ten meters wings and he instantly grew golden scales all over his body.


    He was about to Finish his Phase when a massive colomn of light erupted from his mouth, sting through the air as spectrums of light immediately ruptured by his power.


    He had used his supernatural ability the moment he morphed. But what was even shocking was the fact that his supernatural ability was only able to slow down David''s air attack, it wasn''t able to block it at all.


    Bang!


    His body was immediately struck and he was balstes backwards as though he had been mmed by five fast moving sky cruiser.


    "Enough!" Although he was shocked, the Grand professor didn''t show any expression apart from anger.


    He bagwn to float forward towards David his expression one of rage. "You can''t juste within my institute, insult me and then beat one of my people and think I would go easy on you simply because you are a student."


    "Look around you! Your fellow students are scared of you, your instructors and the senior professors are looking to bring you down. Right now, you are going out of control. I advice you to think things over and lets talk. Otherwise, you will regret what wille after this time."


    David gazed around and saw some of the students he knew, he coild barely recognise them, but he knew they were his fellow students. He saw instructor Ae, she was starting at him with her same emotionless eyes, but he could see that she care for him even if she wasn''t showing it.


    He could see the other Senior professors, Mr White''s collegues staring at him with frowns on their faces at his actions and David went silent.


    The entire world seem to be gazing at him, making him look like th Viin here, but...


    WHEN HAD HE EVER GIVEN A FVVK ABOUT WHAT OTHERS THOUGHT!!!???


    His aura immediately exploded, forming a massive whirlpool of energy radiating off of him like some sort of hurricane. He was like the king of ocean within this tsunami of energy, raging back and forth like aassive wave from with the ocean.


    A suppressive power formed form within him as he stared at the Grand professor with a maddened smile on his face. "I don''t care about what the others think. Provide Mr White to me this instant and I will stop otherwise, I will takefort in beating your ass."


    The grand professor expression changed as he gazed at David silently. Then, he began to smile softly. "You know, it''s been long a student actually dared to be this unruly in my presence.. Your master was exactly the same, but you seem even worse." as he said This, his old face started to turn yoin again

 Chapter 524 - Spending

    His old face started to morph, returning back to his youth once more.


    The wrinkle dangling around his face and skin began to tighten and he started to be a young and handsome man.


    As this process was taking ce, he took one step forwards and said. "I guess I will have to make an example of you."


    His left foot tapped in the air and massive amount of ripple sted downwards in a triangle shape, his figure immediately start to fade as the space before him was literally been ripped apart.


    A sudden heavy feeling immediately descended, suffocating everyone within a kilometer radius.


    David''s expression changed drastically and he realised something. The old man was beyond the integrated realm. He was an existence radiating unparalleled might and his strength was at the rumoured Atman Realm.


    Within the Atman Realm, one doesn''t just be the beast itself nor merge with the beast, one would be an existence even the earth has no choice but to acknowledge.


    An existence whose every breathe was identical to the universal self. They would be a while new creature. A whole new race unlike when one steals and merge genes with themselves.


    The old man was already been marked by the earth''s will and there was nothing no one could do to stop him. It was even more likely he had familiarised himself with thews of the world. If he could evenprehend a single bit, with his strength, he would be unparalleled within a thousand miles of the institute.


    The only people that could stop him would be those of the nine family and the Evolved Beasts residing within the forests.


    David was finally aware of who he was dealing with and a suffocating pressure mmed against him, intending to slow down his blood cirction thereby, letting him fall to the ground.


    "Hmph!" David snorted and his muscles shivered, destroying the waves and protecting his body with his own gic energy.


    His expression was iparably solemn as he nced at the old man.


    The old man''s figure was fading, almost as though he had teleported. With shocked eyes, "Law of space?"


    David then frowned as he noticed something was wrong. "No, it''s notw of space but the wind."


    Suddenly, the old man froze.in his steps and gazed downwards with his handsome eyebrows knitted. His now violet pupils gazing downwards towards the direction of young master n.


    Right beside the young master, an old man with closed eyes stood silently, he seem to be saying something as his lips moved but no sounds could be heard.


    The grand professor''s frown deepened and everyone, both the students, the instructors and the senior professors held their breath immediately, as though waiting for his grave decision.


    "Hmph!!!"


    A light snort resounded, transforming into a thunderous sudden thunder p reverberating through their minds, the students staggered backwards in the process while the senior professors and the instructor turned silent.


    "Be thankful." saying this, the wind before him warped and he immediately vanished into thin air. His sense of existence seem to have been wiped away from the earth, there as no way to trace nor track him.


    David blinked his eyes and his expression dead serious. Releasing the breathe he didn''t know he was holding, the old man was certainly very strong. Stronger than what he had predicted, but David''s face turned indifferent.


    So what? Even he himself has no idea how strong he truly was and he wanted to use the old man to find out his true strength, but someone had to intervene.


    David sighed in regret and then floated downwards. But not without nodding towards Young Master n to express his thanks.


    He ignored the look others were giving to him. They were gazing at him with an ungrateful look on their faces, but when has David ever cares about what others thought of himself.


    He floated downwards and went back into his room. He still hadn''t gotten answers about why Mr White had been chosen but David decided not to cause anymore ruckus. He had nned everything down and would advance his steps bit by bit. He would hardly see iting.


    When it was evening, David headed towards the tech market. He wanted to get some gadgets.


    Owing 200 millions points was simply too much. Certainly no one would be able to spend that amount even in one''s lifetime.


    David walked through the market with the confidence of a millionaire. There were lots of y things he could get, but at his level, they were simply not powerful enough, hence useless to him.


    David chanced upon a very attractive Sky walker, making him pause. But when he read the specs of the gadget, he was disappointed. Even with his previous strength, his lowest speed was way more faster than the highest speed of the gadget.


    It could only break through sound barrier once.


    David shook his and thought it was a pity. The Sky walker was to his liking as the design was nice and the colours weren''t all shy and was exactly to his taste.


    As he was about to leave, the trader hurriedly called for him. "Sir, I can tell you like this very much, is the price too much for you? I can certainly reduce it but I will now go below 1.2 million points sir."


    David''s eyes widened and be gazed at the price. What was written thee was 1.5 million Gyno points.


    "When did Sky walker get so expensive?" David frowned as he asked.


    The middle aged man smiled bitterly and replied. "Sir, things are getting increasingly chaotic with fights between each institutes urring every day. Naturally, things would undoubtedly increase to meet demand."


    David raised an eyebrow up. "What do you mean?"


    The man frowned slightly and gazed at David before then realising something. "Sir you must have just return from mission right?"


    "Our institute have been in conflict with the Mervin institute for more than half a month now. Various students have been injured and some dead in the process. The rewards for killing them is simply too tempting which is why many student risk their lives going out to hunt and kill students from Mervin Institute."


    David was surprised by this new piece of information, this was the first time he was hearing of the conflict between his institution and Mervin Institute.


    "What started the conflict?" David proceeded to ask.


    "I''m not so sure myself. There are various rumours that brought about the conflict." The trader revealed a nit so sure look in his face.


    David mused silently and then nodded his head. "Thanks for the information anyways."


    With that he twined around to leave. But he was suddenly interrupted by the traders voice. "Are you still not going to buy it? What about 1 million Gyno points? That''s the lowest I can go sir." The trader persuaded.


    David shook his head and responded. "It''s not about the price, its about the power output. It''s not good enough for me. I require something more than three times powerful than this."


    The middle aged trader paused and he was loss for words. "Sir, if you don''t want to buy, just tell me. There''s no need to lie to me like this." The man said with his face flushed red. He wasn''t sure if David was lying to him or not, but he was already annoyed.


    David blinked his eyes. "The sky walker you have is truly too weak for me. If you have something stronger, that I like I assure you I will buy it. If not, I will go check other ces."


    The trader gazed at david and snorted. He was now sure David was lying "Let me patronise you then."


    David raised his eyebrows in surprise and watched as the man angrily went into his store.


    David chuckled. The man was just an ordinary mortal and he was already behaving this way. He wasn''t sure if the man had balls of steel or was just ignorant.


    But then, David wasn''t annoyed and was simply amused.


    The young man brought out an ugly pair of shoes, bringing it forwards towards David.


    He dropped it unceremoniously on the counter, making it ir as it revolved in a slow 360 motion under the small anti gravity tform built inside the counter.


    David wasn''t annoyed instead, he twirled the pair of shoe and scrutinizing it in the process.


    "What''s the highest speed it requires and how long can itst." David asked as he continued to look at the Sky walker.


    "This is a prototype of a new type of Sky walker. This isn''t like your regr Sky walker and it doesn''t require any charging process. In fact, it requires the sound from the heart of a phaser to charge up the PD within the sky cruiser."


    The trader then began to exin. "The faster you revolve your blood, the faster the Thrust of the Sky Cruiser bes. There is even a theory that it could withstand up to 999CPM of blood cirction before the material starts to breakdown from the power."


    This time, it was David''s turn to be in disbelief. He snorted as he said. "Do you take me for a fool? Most materials can''t even handle 500cpm and you expect this to handle 999cpm?"


    The trader shrugged. "Although I also believe that it''s also an exaggeration, but there''s no way to test its power, so the specs would remain as it is."


    David chuckled. But wasn''t angry. "Alright, how much is this... Prototype?"


    "20 million."


    "You best go rob the Grand Professor instead!"


    "Hey! I''m just the help here, in don''t actually own the store."


    David calmed down and then stared at the man. "How much is thest price?"


    "20 million, and there''s no bargain. Nothing less, nothing more. You asked for something stronger and here it is. You should buy it."


    David didn''t know whether to cry or tough. When did an ordinary mortal be so...


    "Sigh, alright. I hope it doesn''t disappoint me."


    The man gave David a sidelong nce. "Should I pack it it do you want to test it on your way?"


    "Pack it! I need everything packaged to the core! There should not be a single mistake in the packaging. And the color is damp and ugly, replicate this one to it." David replied with gritted teeth.


    The trader smiled in a ttering manner, revealing a white row of teeth as he epted the 20 million Gyno points transfer."Of course honoured customer, everything will ording to your liking."


    "Everything will be set and delivered within a day." The trader grinned widely.


    "Hmph." David snorted. "What other powerful gadgets do you have?"


    With an itchy finger and a restless mouth, the trader began to list different types of gadgets and contraptions to David in anticipation he would buy one.


    David didn''t look like it, but he was certainly a rich fe. The trader mused quietly.


    After selecting a few types of gadgets most of which are of axiry help. His strength was already immeasurable, there was little an attack type gadget could do to help.


    Even the ck hole bomb he had bought a few months back was still with him and he had never once used it.


    Even if he did, an Hexa-gene Phaser could probably p the ck hole back to stability, therefore, it is totally useless.


    David got quite a few explosive more than ten times powerful than the ckhole bomb, and while he hadn''t tested it yet, David could feel no threat from it even at the point of activation, meaning it was practically useless to him.


    David sighed and left the shop. He had spent about 27 million in just that shop.. Making David began to ponder if he was truly rich or not.

 Chapter 525 - Meeting With Young Master Alan

    The sky had turned grey by the time David was finished from the market.


    Most of his storage ring had been loaded with misceneous amounts of items that he might not even need.


    But David was rich, even with all the spending he had done, he still had about a hundred million Gyno points left within his ount that he was willing to spend.


    David was in a good mood as he made his way towards his hostel but his good mood was interrupted by a certain someone.


    David turned on his interface, checking his messages. The message was from Yoing master n, asking for a meet with him.


    David expressionlessly nced at the message. He had figured out the young master was very scheming in nature.


    Cleaning himself up a bit, he headed towards the meeting location.


    In a few minutes, a very slick, futuristic and expensive looking sky cruiser slowed down before arge restaurant, and thennded gently at the parking spot.


    The Sky Cruiser wasn''t as bulky as others and was even more than two times smaller, but it was just very beautiful.


    The students around the restaurants couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Isn''t that the Limited edition Phantom Edge X that came out likest week?" One if the students said with a shocked expression.


    The others were immediately interested. "It''s said that there''s only twenty of such that had been created. Howe theres one here?" Another couldn''t help but butt in.


    "Who could this rich person be?"


    Multiple Jaws dropped and they eagerly waited for the owner of the Sky Cruiser.


    David pulled on the steering wheel slightly, tapping on the shut down button, the purring sound of the engine slowly stopped.


    Getting up from the seat, the hatch beside him automatically opened and David stepped out.


    Much to the awe of the spectator, David tapped on the button close to the door, allowing it to slid back down to a close.


    "This is the restaurant?" David raised an eyebrow up in slight surprise. This was the first time he had been here and he didn''t know a ce like this was within the institute.


    But then, he had been entirely focused on his training and rarely goes out.


    David walked calmly inside, and then nced around, there was an holographic arrow that led him to a private floor.


    After using the elevator, David exited the elevator. David gazed around at the luxurious ce. He couldn''t help but click his tongue at how expensive it was to build entire building. It, was a going to cost more than a fortune and David could guess the money he had wasn''t even enough to build the first three floors.


    Walking into the floor, he saw young master n and gradually, his expression turned indifferent.


    "Oh, you are here. Wee!" Young master n smiled at David, dropping the fat juicy chicken thigh on the table, he wiped the juice off his mouth with a piece of white clothing as he said.


    "Comee,e join me."


    David nced around and he saw numerous maids, standing at the corner of the hall, ready to serve the young master to his heart desire.


    David wasn''t surprised by this. He could get maids like this if he was willing to fork out some Gyno points, but David was one to not care about things like that.


    He walked forwards, sliding back a chair, he took a seat opposite the young master. Silently, he ced a napkin in his body, gazing at the varieties of dishes on the table, there was just so much to choose from.


    The young master wasn''t annoyed seeing as David didn''t respond to him, instead he chuckled slightly.


    David sliced a piece of meat and ced it in his mouth. Chewing slowly, the piece of meat was slightly chewy, but also soft and packed with decent amount of tasteful vour. It could almost be called perfect.


    "It''s been a long time I had a meal this good." David closed his eyes and hummed.


    "Of course its top notch. I didn''t pay 5 million star points for nothing." The young master smiled.


    Although surprised by the price, David didn''t show it. Silence descended in the hall as the both of them continued to eat silently.


    Suddenly, the silence was interrupted as a voice spoke out. "You used me."


    There was silence and the clicking sounds of the utensils hitting the tes stopped.


    The young master sighed and dropped his knives. "The Grand Professor was getting too strong, we needed to know exactly how strong he is."


    David raised his head and stared at the Young master. "Can''t you just send that old man to test his strength?"


    David tilted his head towards a corner of the hall.


    The young master immediately had a stunned expression on his face.


    "Come on, don''t think the old man would be able to hide from me. If I could face the Grand professor fearlessly, what makes you think the old man could hide from my eyes?" David snorted lightly.


    The young master smiled bitterly. "I guess you''re right about that."


    "The World is getting more chaotic day by day, allies rising up as well as enemies popping up every where, we need to know the situation of everything in order to keep things in control."


    This time, David frowned. "You thing the Grand master would go against your Kilin Family?"


    "There''s no solid proof, but their are rumours." The young master downed his wine as he replied.


    "So you nned to use me to deal with him, by riling me up about my master been sent to a suicide mission?"


    The young master chuckled. "Of course not, the grand master is at the Atman Realm already, he''s basically almost immortal, there''s no way to deal with him. At most you could only get him to use his basic moves, but when he gets serious, you wouldn''t be able to withstand a single move from him."


    David frowned but didn''t say anything.


    "What? You don''t believe me? "

 Chapter 526 - Its Time

    n could see David understood his words, but didn''t entirely believe him.


    He could understand why David didn''t take his words really seriously. He sighed and then proceeded to exin.


    "Most people aren''t privy to the information beyond the integrated Phaser Realm. And the institute would certainly not divulge such information either since its gety difficult to reach thenintwrgrated Phaser realm."


    "The Integrated Phaser Realm allows one to the process to integrate with the ancient life force and wave length of the beast''s genes they had gically chosen and engineered to their body, giving one the strength of an ancient monster."


    "But once the process reaches a hundred percentpletion rate, the next stage would be the Atman Realm bing one with the world, its almost like one would be a world on their own, having enough life energy they be practically immortal. Its said that a mortal''s attack no matter how strong it is cannot affect them in anyway due to a membrane enveloping their body."


    "With this membrane, even if you grind them to dust without prating thw membrane, they would recover, immediately returning back tk normal. Unless one bes an Atman realm expert, killing one is basically impossible."


    David''s expression began to change slightly as he heard of this. While he didn''t want to believe the words of this scheming young master, he was aware the young master wouldn''t gain anything from lying to him.


    "They said some even have the ability to regrow as long as a single drop of their blood escapes is that true?" David suddenly asked.


    The young master suddenly paused on his meat and gazed at David with a frown. "Where did you here such information from?"


    David shrugged. "I was walking through the secr world and heard the legend from the mouth of an old mortal man."


    n squinted his eyes and then gazed at David before he resumed slicing his piece of meat. "Do not blindly believe the words of a drunk old mortal, they exaggerate everything they see or hear, it''s what they do apart from mindlessly reprocreating."


    "So it''s true." David nodded his head as though n has just confirmed it.


    The young master sighed. "It''s just the special ability of a particr gene when they reach a certain level."


    "Hmm." David was deep in thought and he then asked. "Does one of the nine families own a gene like that?"


    n continued to slice his meat, cing it in his mouth as he ate.


    David didn''t mind the fact that n didn''t reply him. Since he wasn''t particrly curious about the answer. From his knowledge, only a gic form simr to that of the vampire gic map couldn''t produce such an astonishing ability at the highest level. If the entire body had been destroyed, but then a single drop of blood managed to escape, given time, that blood could regrow back to the body of the host and would regain the strength it once had.


    If David wanted to find out which family had a simr ability with their gene, he only needed to know the true names of the families and he would figure it out. He wasn''t as ignorant as the rest of the people who didn''t know what beast the Qillin was.


    David resumed the sumptuous meal. He wouldn''t reject free food anytime. He devoured therge te of meat before him, but before he could wipe his lips in satisfaction, a couple maids would scurry in, carrying with them anotherrge te of roasted, seasoned and stewed fat Red-strip cows.


    David was barely satisfied with the first one, in an instant, he resumed, consuming the fat, seasoned and juicy meat with fragrant oil almost dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    In just a few minutes, David had consumed the entire cow that weigh more than five hundred kilograms.


    Waving his head, he ordered for more. n who was watch David was slightly stunned. He couldn''t almost believe someone could eat this much food and still ask for more.


    Dropping his utensils, n proceeded by saying. "I called you because I have some news."


    David paused his food. Like a gentleman, he brought out an handkerchief, wiping his hands and lips gently. "Regarding my master?"


    "Not really, but it''s something simr." n answered and then resumed talking.


    "Someone managed to exit the Ancient Battlegroundst night."


    David''s motion paused, the cloth he was using to wipe his hands disappeared as he leaned and asked.


    "Was it Mr White?"


    n shook his head. "Regretfully, no. It was someone else."


    David''s fiat clenched softly, then he breathed out roughly. "Okay in listening."


    "We''ve figured out some information regarding the Ancient battleground. Only those at the Integrated Phaser realm and below are allowed to enter, otherwise, they would be attacked by the whole realm, struck dead without anything left."


    David''s expression immediately turned serious. But he breathed out a sigh of relief. Mr White was only at the Integrated Realm when he left for the mission, there shouldn''t be any problem.


    "What''s within the Ancient battleground that makes you Nine family desperately wish to venture in?" David questioned with a confused expression.


    There was no doubt that the nine family were already so rich even their future generation would only be richer even if they did nothing throughout their lives, which was why David was convinced that there was something the nine families desperate wish to acquire this object was within the ancient battleground.


    n remained quiet as though he didn''t want to talk about it. "Whates to you mind when you hear of ancient battle grounds?"


    David pursed his lips. "Isn''t it a battle grounds for Phasers and Spryhers?"


    "That''s where you are wrong." n shook his head.


    "It''s not a battle ground for Phaser, not even close. It''s a battle ground that even Phasers wouldn''t dare to recklessly enter. Because those who fought weren''t just ordinary Phasers, but integrated Phasers and even Atman Realms fought within the battle ground."


    David was momentarily shocked.. "That''s impossible."

 Chapter 527 - Atman Stage Corpses

    "It''s true. Intact corpses of integrated Phasers and those of the Atman stage littered the ce. If you are lucky to acquire one, then it''s your good fortune."


    The instant David heated intact corpses. His eyes twitches and his breathing pattern almost shook.


    "Intact corpses? You mean with flesh and blood?" David tried his best not to show much interest.


    "Yes, with even their treasures intact!" n responded with a smile.


    He could tell David was beginning to get interested.


    David breathed out. "When do the Nine family wish to venture within the Ancient battleground."


    Young master n paused before responding. "In three days."


    "What? Didn''t you say within three months?"


    "That was before the survival came out from within the battleground. We of the Nine families are in a hurry and have decided we can all enter within three days. If some of us don''t, others would have an edge over us and that wouldn''t be good."


    David frowned slightly. It was good that he had prepared much earlier, but still, three days was too early for him to prepare things.


    Still, he nodded his head. "What do you want me to do? I know there''s a catch if you want to bring me along."


    n smiled "I know I didn''t pick the wrong person. I just need you to protect me during critical time, that''s all."


    David Frowned again. "How I''m i supposed to know the situation is critical or not?"


    "Don''t worry, when the timees, you will know. Every young master and mistress of the younger generation within the nine families would enter the battleground without a doubt and things would definitely get very messy, which is why we all hired some help to protect us. You are one of them."


    "So in not the only one you''ve hired?"


    "Definitely. While I''m quite satisfied with your strength, the people hired by my brothers and sisters and those of the other families are all monsters like you. Which is why i need to protect myself even more." n answered.


    David blinked his eyes and nodded his head. He knew why n would hire other people apart from him.


    "So, do you ept?"


    "Hmm." David groaned slightly. But he nodded his head, epting his conditions.


    "Alright, when do we leave?" David asked.


    Young master n smiled and started to tell David some key information.


    It was finallyte when David left the hotel with his sky cruiser that looked very much like a Flying Lamborghini.


    Young master n leaned backwards as he grabbed a cup of wine, downing it in one gulp.


    A man suddenly emerged from the shadows and walked towards the young master.


    "Are you sure of the kid?" His gruff voiced sounded thick and sore.


    "He almost fought with the grand professor, i think he''s okay."


    "But he doesn''t seem the type to be obedient."


    "He''s strong, and loyal. That''s all I could ask for. Moreover, he''s searching for his master, only I could help him."


    The voice turned quiet and then he suddenly stated.


    "It dangerous dealing with somone like that. If he finds out, things would get even more intense. "


    "Hehe, it would be even more fun, wouldn''t it." Young master n''s eyes shed Violet and smiled as numerous rows of teeth emerged from his mouth.


    Chump!!!


    A bloody flesh was ripped out from the body of what seem to be human or it might just be a beast.


    * * * * *


    David drew in his sky cruiser into his storage ring and headed into his room.


    Naturally, he didn''t truly trust the young master one hundred percent. He wasn''t one to trust one that easily, young mater n wasn''t any different. But if he wanted to enter the ancient battle ground, he needed to use the Young master connection to enter, anything that happens from there would depend on the young masters behaviour .


    Two and half dayster.


    Davidnded right at arge port a bit behind the Institute. David could see the Grand Professor gazing at him from the skies above. While the senior professors gazed at him with wings behind them as they floated at the clouds.


    David was a bit confused as to why they were outside like they were seeing him out, but he wasn''t one that cared too much about things.


    At the port, he could see young master n before a veryrge ship, standing next to him were a couple guards and the old man.


    Young master n smiled as he saw David descended. "Good morning, it''s a beautiful morning out here isn''t it?"


    Young master n saw David was a bit curious at to why the Grand professor was outside.


    "Don''t mind then too much, they are here to make sure they send me off just so there''s no trouble from their side if I go missing or something."


    David nodded in realization. He too would Likely do the same if he was the grand master. People of the nine family are like royalty in this world, if they go missing, things would get difficult.


    "Alright, let''s go." The old man''s gruff voice sounded out.


    Young master n nodded his head and then turned towards David. "Let''s go in. We might bete for the gathering." Young master n responded to David and David nodded as he got inside the Large sky cruiser together with the others.


    David was slightly stunned. The inside of the sky cruiser was very different than those he had seen before.


    It was very very luxurious. The floor rug was made of pure gold threads, handmade weaved by experts.


    The seat texture was very soft, seemingly stic, but really strong enough to withstand the attacks from at least a Triple-gene Phaser.


    David''s brain started to churn as he calcted the amount of Gyno points this Sky Cruiser would cost and he came to one conclusion.


    "Filthy Rich."


    The Professors watched as the sky cruiser moved upwards and then with a st backwards, the sky cruiser vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 528 - Thoughts

    The ship had been on the move for 24 hours straight but they didn''t seem to have gotten anywhere yet.


    At least, that was what David thought since all he could see below were just in forests. But still, David could feel how dangerous the forests were. If it weren''t for the inconceivable speed at which the sky cruiser was moving at, there was no way they would be able to escape alive if they had been caught by the mutated beasts that resided within the forests.


    David could even feel waves of power he had never felt from anyone before, even the grand professor''s power wave was a far cry from what he felt from the forest.


    This made him wonder if humanity would ever triumph from the siege of those mutated beasts or remain trapped, creating strongholds and then numbering them from AA-00 to ZZ-99.


    He wondered if they would ever reach the stage where they wouldn''t need to be careful where they tread least they get killed and be the apex predator of the jungle.


    But looking at it from another perspective, he didn''t think the day woulde anytime soon. Moreover, such thoughts only crossed through his mind because he was bored otherwise, he wouldn''t bother to think about such things.


    His family was still living within the inner world though. He kinda missed the feeling of his twin sister''s head ruffled by his ten fingers.


    Suddenly David frowned. "Hazel, what''s happening?"


    "It appears you''re missing your family, there''s nothing wrong with you emotionally."


    "Well, emotions get you killed here, otherwise I wouldn''t have killed my fake mate regardless." David snorted.


    Breathing in deeply, he inhaled slowly, taking about three minutes to inhale and six minutes to exhale. He was finally calm.


    "What do you think about n?


    "The young master? He''s strong."


    David''s eyes instantly shed. "You felt it too?"


    "Yes, although he tried to hide it, it can''t escape from my experienced eyes." Hazel replied.


    David immediately tilted his head. "Just how old are you?"


    "You know better than to ask a youngdy for her age."


    David snorted. "You are by no means young."


    "And you''re starting to irritate me." Hazel''s voice turned cold, making David shut his mouth.


    "Hmph."


    "Alright, how''s your bodying along?"


    "Since you''re monitoring the progress in your inner world, why bother to ask?"


    She had already gone back to her sarcastic self. David shrugged slightly.


    He could see and feel everything going in within his inner world and while the feeling seem to want to overwhelm his sensitivity, David controlled the feeling, making it so that he would feel things only at 50 percent, while he couldn''t feel everything at this rate, it was safe to say he was still the god within his inner world.


    Naturally, he could see the construction of what seemed to be arge oval object that seem like an eggshell inside a cave within his inner world.


    The cable didn''t seem to be natural in any way, from David''s observation, it looked like some type of womb, meant to give birth to the egg.


    David had been surprised and had figured out that it seem to be some sort of ancient technique. He could feel that his world seem to have some slight revulsion towards the cave. If this technique was to be done in the outside world,


    David know that the world''s will would immediately strike destructively at the cave birthing the egg. It was a Forbidden technique.


    But since it wasn''t doing any harm to his inner world, David let it be.


    The womb was already squirming as therge egg was been birthed. In just a few weeks or a month, the egg would crack and what was within woulde out. In that time, Hazel would be born.


    David was quite looking forward to it. Since she would be of great help to him. Of course, he wasn''t afraid she would rebel and when the timees, she would be extremely vulnerable and during that time, David would figure out her true intentions anyways.


    There was a sudden knock to his quarters. David was jolted back to reality.


    "Come in."


    A curvaceous and very beautiful female maid entered into his room and bowed. "The young master told me to inform you that we are almost there."


    "Oh, alright. Tell him I will be out soon."


    "Yes." She bowed, revealing her milky chest through her almost see-through short clothing.


    David raised an eyebrow. He stretched out his hand, touching the ball-sized soft chest.


    He was slightly blown away by the sensation. The maid stood still, allowing him the chance.


    After a while, David released her and said. "Sorry, it''s been a while."


    The maid smiled nonchntly and replied. "It''s alright sir, I''m avable if you need me for a couple of minutes."


    Although tempted, David shook his head. "It''s okay, I will be out soon."


    "Alright I will go in from the young master." With that, she left, closing the door behind her.


    "You seem to appreciate the chest size more."


    "Well, those two raised me so don''t me me if I do." David retorted.


    Freshening up, he headed out towards the master quarters, there Young master n was standing with his hands behind his back, gazing outside as the walls of the Sky Cruiser had gone transparent.


    David walked and stood right next to him. Gazing through the wall, he saw a magnificent city right before him.


    "It''s beautiful right?"


    "Yeah, I sight to behold. It''s even bigger than the ones I''ve seen so far."


    "Your family owns all of this?" David couldn''t help but ask.


    Young master n smiled proudly. "Through centuries of umtion, we''ve built our very own city."


    "The Nine families sure are rich." David muttered.


    "Yeah, they are."


    Young master n nced at David. "We will descend in three minutes there you will be able to see those who will apany us during our missions."


    "I''m not the only one of the younger generation in the Kirrin family venturing for the mission, therefore I need you to be careful.." Young master n''s voice had turned very serious.

 Chapter 529 - Being Underestimated

    David''s eyes shed and then he frowned slightly. "So you are not the sole sessor of the Kirrin Family?"


    Young master n''s facial expression remained the same as he responded. "The great kirin (Their father) gave birth to five of us. Three sons, two daughters. I''m the youngest of the Sons. Three of us are participating, My second sister, my first brother and then me."


    David frowned. He hated family drama the most and where he was going was definitely going to be filled with family drama.


    As though he could see the trouble within David''s eyes, the young master smiled.


    "I would tell you not to worry, but that''d be a lie. But if you stick to yourself and don''t talk much, things should be less difficult for you."


    David almost rolled his eyes. That wasn''tforting in any way.


    "We are here." The ship, slowed down but as itnded, there wasn''t the slightest bit of turbulence or distance. If it weren''t for the astute sense, he might have missed the shipnding.


    David was a bit envious of the ship, but he has his own personal sky cruiser, making him less envious.


    "Let''s go." n''s voice echoed. Seven maids lined up for him as he passed through them, stepping down towards the ground. David followed behind him. He wasn''t too close, neither was he too far.


    He was just slightly behind the old man. He gazed around curiously. Such treatment was new to him since he wasn''t close to any royalty.


    Sometimes, in his previous life, he wished his parent would just wake him up, telling him that his life was just a test to examine if he was fit for royalty or not. But till he died, nothing of such happened.


    But now, he gets to witness what true royalty was.


    "Wee young master n." A cacophony of rhythmic voice echoed as the maids and guards stationed at the entrance bowed.


    The young master nodded his head, but the maids and guards seem to not dare left their heads until he left their presence.


    After the whole exhibition, David was finally escorted to arge courtyard by a very handsome guard.


    "This is where you will stay sir. Shall I apany you for the night?"


    David nodded his head, but then as he heard the second sentence, he froze as his eyelids twitched.


    "N-not necessary, I-I''m okay." David stuttered.


    "Are you sure sir? I''m quite flexible if that''s what you''re looking for."The handsome young man gazed at David innocently.


    Goosebumps rose and David could feel a slight chill at the back of his neck.


    "I-i, I-I''m fine, please you can leave now."


    "Alright then, if there''s nothing else, I will take my leave." With that, the young man turned to leave.


    At that point, David was already sweating. "Is this payback for what I did to the maid?" He couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    He shivered, locking the door in case the young man wanted to return.


    Three hours passed by in the blink of an eye. And David was finally been summoned.


    "Guess it''s finally time." His eyes shed with a bright glow as he headed outwards.


    He was now within the territory of one of the Nine families. While he didn''t know just how strong the people here were, David felt as though he was sort of amongst his own people.


    While there were those who are particrly strong amongst the Phaser, when he fought them, he couldn''t help but feel like he was a wolf ughtering sheep. It was just too easy. Even those at the Integrated Phaser realm would be beaten to a pulp in a single punch.


    But here, within one of the Nine Families'' territories, they weren''t ordinary phasers though, they were pure legacy sessors.


    While most wouldn''t have the full legacy, they still possess the strength of a true Qilin at its Infant state. Here, he could measure his strength inparison to the others.


    The Qilin''s strength, might be stinger than a werewolf, or a Vampire, but they hadn''t met a wolf-like him.


    Since he could control every part of his body, he could naturally control the waves which he gives off. They would naturally be unable to sense that he was also a true legacy sessor and if they see one of his trueplete forms, they would naturally think that he obtained aplete gic map due to pure luck or maybe he had been granted one by his master.


    Following the maid that came to get him, David was brought before arge luxurious Pce.


    "You can head in." David nodded his head, muttered to himself as he walked into the Pce.


    After a while, using his sharp listening ability, he arrived before arge hall. There, he could see five people standing and discussing


    Seeing Davide in, the young master''s eyes brightened. "Ha, speak of the devil."


    Spreading his arms wide. "Here is Mr David, the man I was just speaking to you guys about. And now, the team is finallyplete."


    David was expressionless as he walked towards them. He nodded at the other four people as a sign of greetings.


    Two responded back to him, while the other two seem too proud to return his greetings.


    Suddenly one of the four people frowned. A blonde caucasian male with violet pupils." Young master, When you said he''s strong, I assumed you meant he was at least an integrated Phaser or even an Hexa-gene Phaser, but from his waves, he''s only a Penta-gene Phaser. With a roughly patched gic map even. Young master n, I''m afraid this person will person is bit suitable for this type of mission and will slow us down instead." The young man concluded.


    While the female beside him also nodded her head as though agreeing with his words. The other two were also surprised at David''s strength but didn''t say anything since it was the young master''s business.


    Young master n frowned. "You should know I wouldn''t ept someone who would be a burden to the team seeing how important this mission is to me."


    "Young master, naturally I would never doubt your judgement, but I can''t help but voice out witnessing how weak the person is."


    "Hmm," The young master gazed at the blond male with the violet eyes and asked. "What do you suggest then."


    "If he can take one punch from me without moving three steps back, then I would naturally hit say anything.. If not, I plead with the young master to select a different person as his guard."

 Chapter 530 - Monster Panda

    Something was in David''s mind, bothering him. He had been thinking about his mater, Mr White for a while and was hoping his master was still alive within the Ancient battleground.


    He knew his master was strong and was a unique existence seeing as he broke through to the Phaser stage with a 500 above CPM. Therefore, his strength couldn''t bepared to an ordinary Integrated Phaser. Mr White had lied to the grandmaster, saying he had only reached 340 CPM when he broke through, but then with the help of the Heart Pulse Unique technique, he had reached above 500 CpM.


    This was enough to describe his master''s talent. He himself passed 500 CPM due to his Legacy Technique


    Therefore with that type of strength, what could possibly hold Mr White back within the ruin.


    As David was pondering this, his focus was distracted when he heard the young man with the violet eyes say.


    "If he can take one punch from me without moving three steps back, then I would naturally hit say anything. If not, I plead with the young master to select a different person as his guard."


    David gazed at the young man with a confused expression, then he nced at the young master.


    In a split second, he already determined what was happening and couldn''t help but chuckle at himself.


    David couldn''t be bothered to deal with some brat, so with a sh of his ring, a cute ck cat suddenly appeared at the ground, cutely chomping on arge bone of meat that emitted a vicious wave from it.


    The cat was stunned as it lifted its head in confusion. The others were also stunned, but the young master''s eyes glinted sharply as he fixated his eyes on the cat.


    "What is this?" The young man with the violet eye asked David with a frown.


    This made David''s eyebrows meet each other and he replied indifferently. "That''s my pet obviously. Didn''t you want to punch somebody, punch it then?"


    The young man''s eyes darkened. "Are you even taking this seriously?"


    "Will you do it or not?" David interrupted impatiently. He wanted to head into the Battleground as soon as possible, this little squabble was slowing his time.


    Flint, seated in the ground nced at the two of them while scratching its Tommy with its hind leg.


    The young man breathed roughly. "It appears you take this as a joke, then don''t me me for what''s to happen."


    With that, his figure suddenly began to expand as he phased in, turning into what seemed to be a panda with razor-sharp ws and vicious sharp rows of teeth. There were even horns on his head and what was supposed to be ck and white furs were full of pure scales.


    For the first time in a long time, David''s eyes widened and he hurriedly close his mouth, tightly clenching his teeth, it was that he was angry, he was just struggling to hold hisughter.


    Just what sort of abomination was that? That wasn''t even what a panda looked like in real life. The gic map the young man used was purely incorrect. With this type of gic mistake, it was a surprise that the young man had managed to reach the Integrated Phaser realm. David was certain it was the use of herbs and gic serums.


    Since there was no ancestor to connect the strength to, he would be able to pass the Integrated Phaser realm.


    Although David tried to hold in hisughter, everyone was insanely perceptive, so it was very easy to notice David''s expression.


    The young man with violet eyes face turned dark and his expression one of anger.


    His face trembled viciously and with his wicked panda-like expression, he was a monstrosity who stood at least three meters tall.


    He was about to move when he saw the ck tiny cat walking up to him.


    "F*ck off!" His pir-like hands toon a swipe at Flint''s head. It was like using a hand grenade to kill an ant.


    BANG!


    An explosive sound rang out and the entire hall trembled slightly, but the pirs stood strong and there was no sign the hall would copse at the immense st.


    The dust cleared as the young mater waved his hands to direct the flow of wind towards the outer part of the hall.


    As the hall was cleared of dust, there was a five-meter deep and a three-meter wide hole in the ground of the hall and within the hole was a vicious looking panda. But now, it looked as though the panda wasn''t all vicious anymore.


    That''s right, pandas were supposed to be cute not looking all vicious and sinister.


    Flint dropped its raised w, nced at the young man and returned towards David. The young man was strong, but he wasn''t as strong as the Deans of The Four Great academies, therefore Flint easily dealt with him in a single swipe of its ws.


    The young master''s eyes shed even brighter. And one could see the obvious look of jealousy on his face. He sighed as he saw Flint head back into the storage ring.


    "Brother David, you are incredibly lucky." The young master sighed heavily.


    David removed his gaze from the Panda and nonchntly at the young master. "How so?"


    "To acquire a mutated pet with strength equivalent to that of an Integrated Phaser, it''s very rare." The young master replied.


    "Since it''s almost impossible to tame them. Even if you raise them from young, the moment they reached the Amber Burst stage, they would begin to grow sentience and would most likely betray their master once they hear of the war between the humans and the mutated beasts." The young master appeared sad.


    But David''s expression darkened slightly, he was about to shield his storage ring when Flint appeared outside. It nced at the young master curiously and then its eyes seem to squint as it nced at David.


    ''Go back, I will exinter..'' David used his mental waves to transmit the mess ge to Flint.

 Chapter 531 - Driving Rift, Flint.

    "What war, man talk?" David seem to hear a couple of incorrigible voices and his eyes hardened.


    Just when he was getting along with Flint so well, the young master decided to do this.


    Flint refused David''s order to go back, seemingly determined to know what they were talking about.


    "Killed mother, war?" Its expression darkened and the lines on its body shine bright red as it pulsed, it face morphed into a snarl as it growled softly.


    David nced at the young master and then towards Flint. His eyes instantly changed, one turned blood crimson while the other pure gold color and he stared into Flint''s eyes.


    ''I said GO BACK.'' Flint''s body immediately shook and his eyes showed its struggle, but it''s pupils constricted and it immediately went back into the storage ring.


    David immediately closed his eyes and took in a deep breathe. He had never once used this passive ability of his vampire body and his werewolf body and he hadn''t imagined he would use it on Flint, it was surely raging within the storage ring since it was unable to disobey David''smand and stay quietly within the storage ring.


    David opened his eyes and fixed his cked eyelids at the young master.


    "Don''t you think you have gone too far?" His voice so low and threatening the other three people had goosebumps, feeling the threatening waves David wasn''t even trying to conceal.


    "Haha. Don''t be so tense David. I had thought you had exined to your pet, I didn''t think too much about it, forgive me." The young master said and a seemingly sincere expression appeared on his face.


    David don''t utter a single sound and just stared at the young master.


    The young master chuckled. And turned towards the four people, the violet young master had recovered which slightly surprised David since he wasn''t really injured as he had expected. "His gically engineered defense is surely something."


    "Since we are all acquainted with each other, its time to go meet my sister and brother at the hall and then... The qilin."


    After a few turns here and there from within the hall, the entire group followed the young master as he exined different things to them, from how hard the marbles in the ground were to how expensive the doorknob is, making him like an innocent but lovely young master.


    David followed with the crowd, sometimes listening but he was within his own thoughts. Even till now, Flint was still throwing a tantrum within the storage ring, the barrier of the storage ring could barely hold him. But Flint knew not to destroy the space within the ring otherwise it would be stock within reality and space, a very frightening concept one would be afraid to try.


    While Flint naturally was ignorant about things like this, it could feel the threat of what would happen if it were to destroy the space within.


    The group suddenly came before a veryrge door that seem to lead to a throne room or something.


    Instantly, the entire ground turned silent as they felt a massive pressure radiant off from the hall without the door even opening.


    With his senses, David could sense a very wild, untamed energy that was almost as bright as the sun. It was so bright even the waves from the grand professor was nothingpared to this. The entire group had solemn expressions on their faces as they stood before therge door.


    It was as though they were a mere cat, walking to the den of a wild lion. They couldn''t help but forcibly calm their energy waves from flickering unsteadily. But David was different.


    His eyes squinted tightly, but it doesn''t appear that he was intimidated. Just when he thought he was almost at the top of the food chain, various strong people are been made known to him.


    It was as though the universe wanted to humble him.


    The door suddenly opened. "Wee young master n, Second son to the Qilin." A loud sound echoed as soon as the door opened.


    The young master appeared calm and collected as he walked forwards, with the group in tow.


    There were already four other groups, standing at angles towards one particr direction,


    The four groups turned sideways to see the group enter the hall.


    David could see a youngdy, two young men assuming they were were the leader of the group and a group of elders seated in an arc, a big throne at the center of the arc.


    "Sorry for the dy, there was a slight, uhm trouble but it''s been fixed."


    The young master walked forwards, standing before therge throne and bowed . "Father."


    The young master''s head remained for three seconds before he straightened up and went back to his group.


    "So these are the helpers you gathered senior brother? There''s even a Phaser amongst them." The voice of a cutedy rang out as she giggled.


    "Ah, if it isn''t my dear little sister. Princess Elvian. I''m embarrassed about my ability to pick my people. These are my friends and I trust them to not betray me at thest moment, I can''t say the same for your people though. Since you bought them with riches and promises, they can possible be bought with even more riches, be careful about such people little sister."


    The elegant youngdy was the least bit flustered. She chuckles as she replied. "Your mouth is still as sharp and sinister as always younger brother, I wonder if your mouth will save you once we meet within the ruin." Princess Elvina chuckled slightly, then turned her face away.


    The young masters expression remained all. Smiley, but his eyes were long cold. He then turned toward the Yong man at the other angle.


    "Elder brother Salvatore, you are here."


    A young handsome man with an indifferent expression was standing alone, tworge Axe tightly bound behind him his shirtless body. There was no group with him and it appeared that he wasn''t going to have a group follow him either.


    David smile increased and he almost seem like a mad man, staring at the whole tension, it was then he locked eyes with the young master and he suddenly froze as his body trembled.

 Chapter 532 - Fight

    David''s eyes were pinned on the other young master, the one with the two huge axe behind him.


    The young man''s expression were indifferent as though he didn''t care about what was happening and wished to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    "But his strength... " David''s brows knotted together. It was the first time this was happening to him. The first time he couldn''t fully read through someone''s strength, and could only read the surface strength of someone and that person happened to to be in the same generation as he was.


    He couldn''t see through the young eldest young masters strength in the slightest, only some hints of it. He was aloof as the clouds, but with the waves of savagery he was struggling to pin down with the hall revealed to David that his strength was not to be looked down on.


    The young man was surely not simple.


    The young eldest master''s eyes was still on David, not bothering to look away. David''s gaze was also fixated on him, but he casually withdrew his gaze and then nced at the helpers of the youngdy.


    Sweeping his gaze at the group of five, David had roughly measured through their strength and couldn''t help but admit that they were strong. He couldn''t imagine how they had all reached the Hexa-gene level at such a young age.


    Even with all the resources and experience he had gained, David had just reached the Penta-gene stage, but this guys Phasers level were clearly above his.


    David sighed softly. It appears the institute wasn''t the best out there. His thoughts were interrupted when a soft butmanding tone resounded within the hall.


    "You are all here."


    Instantly, the entire hall went quiet. And they all gazed at the man seated before the throne with looks of awe and respect in their faces as everyone bowed their heads respectively.


    "We greet the great Qilin. May you live long." Their voices resounded within the hall, seemingly wanting to shake it.


    David blinked his eyes curiously ncing at the young man seated on therge throne.


    The man wasn''t old nor middle aged as David had expected. He appeared very young. His face was full of youth and vitality as though he had just reached his twenties not quite long.


    The young man was in putting on arfe white and expensive beast fur on his body as a coat, his thick eyshes very conspicuous.


    He raised his hands and the others rose their head respectively. "The ancient battle ground is filled with treasures, but it''s also filled with an equal amount of danger. You all are my sons and daughter but I won''t be there to protect you all forever, which is why I made up my mind to allow you my cubs to participate in the event."


    Although he seem to be speaking warmly, David frowned as he couldn''t find a single hint of warmth in the man''s eyes.


    "Yes Father, we understand. We won''t disappoint you." Young master n stepped forwards and pledged.


    A snort rang out as the Princess announced her dissatisfaction. "Opportunistic bastard."


    "The time is near, the other eight families are on their way to the Ancient Ruin, don''t cause any trouble with them outside the Battle Field. You all can leave now."


    "Yes, Great Qilin." they all bowed and as they were about to leave. They suddenly heard the voice speak once more.


    "But you, stay." Young master''s n''s eyes seem to light up as his father was pinging towards his direction.


    He was about to move forwards, when he realise, his father was referring to David. He couldn''t help but be confused.


    David was likewise also confused. But he wasn''t scared the man had figured out something about him. With his strength, barely anyone could see through him and that was including the man seated on the throne.


    Although reluctant, young master n and the others left the hall, including the elders, leaving only David and the great Qilin alone within the hall and as the hall closed, the young man gently stood up from his tall andrge seat.


    He appeared slightly huge in build and as he started to step down form the steps to his throne, the entire throne seem to tremble, but also seem to be held by an invincible force.


    It was as though it was about to be destroyed, but was also been protected, showcasing the incredibly control of strength the Head of the Qilin Family had.


    David was expressionless as the man finally stepped down, and was now just a few inches from him.


    The family head tilted his head gazing at David intently with utmost focus.


    After circling around him for a round, the man retreated a few step backwards.


    With a thoughtful expression, he asked. "Who are you? And what are you doing in my pce?"


    David frowned inside. He didn''t expect this old man to be so suspicious. But in any case, even after personally checking up close, the man had been unable to figure out anything.


    "My name is David and I''ve been invited by young master n to help him." David replied casually.


    The young family head remained silent before opening his mouth and say. "While that may be true, I''m not asking for your cover up intention, I want to hear your real intention."


    David couldn''t help but be impressed, indeed this man has lived long enough to be this wise. "I apologise to you, my master, Mr White was one of the few people sent to investigate the battle ground when it had just recently opened. But since he didn''t make it back, I want to personally check my self if he could still be saved." David replied sincerely.


    The man seem to have noticed the sincerity in David''s tone. And for the first time, his face changed from his indifference and a slight smile appeared on his face as he asked. "White was one of the scouts? I didn''t know that."


    David''s eyes immediately narrowed as he felt there swmw to be some so"Mad White is very talented, but you are even stronger than he was. He surely has gained a great disciple."


    "I thank you for you praise." David said with a slight bow.


    "Hmm, you can go now." The man waves his hands for David to leave.


    David nodded his head and turned around, walking towards therge door.


    David was just a few meters from the door when the Family head''s voice resounded.


    "One thing though, do you want to know what gave you up?" The man had an amused expression jn his face as he asked.


    David''s eyes twitched but he had a confused expression on his face. "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Oh, you do." The family head smiled softly as he began to walk towards David.


    Seeing that he had been made, David''s confused expression changed to one of curiosity.


    "What gave me up?" he asked.


    "Respect. You speak to me as though we are of equal strength. Even my elders of council don''t dare not put Qilin in my name." The man chuckled.


    David frowned. "Although I didn''t say the word great Qilin, I don''t think I spoke to you like we were equals."


    "Oh, it''s the subconscious, while you can hide most things, you can''t hide your subconscious behavior." The man then raised his hands and stretching out his index finger.


    Ayer of what seem to be a slightly visible barrier appeared on his finger. But they weren''t barrier, it was the atmosphere, trembling at his finger tip.


    An inexplicable immeasurable force was forcibly been transits to the wind and wvwne with its strength, it moved so slowly, it formed ripples and zing wind around its bodt like a meteor.


    If one were topere this scene, it wasparable to the scene of a meteor ripping through the skies with its zing tail. But this time, it wasn''t a meteor producing this effect, but a finger instead. One could only imagine the amount of force the finger was holding. It was as though it could rip the world apart if it wanted to.


    The finger was very slow, and to an ordinary person, it was as though an elderly person was trying to tap the body of a young man.


    David''s expression seen to change but his his eyes remaines indifferent as he made noove to avoid the finger.


    The man stared at David amused as his finger continued, but David still didn''t make any move, it was as though he couldn''t sense the threat from the moving hand.


    Abruptly, the speed to the finger increased as they changed direction, speed towards David head unexpectedly.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A muffled booming sound echoed out as David pped the finger aside.


    His body trembled imperceptibly and he retreates ten paces backwards, cracking the hard marbles in the ground in the process.


    David raised his head and his expression turned vicious. "You could have killed me if I wasn''t this strong!"


    "Well, luckily you are strong." The man chuckled softly. But the eyes he was using to gaze at David had changed, he no longer dared to look down on David, while he hadn''t used his full strength, for someone of the younger generatin to be able to withstand 50 percent of his strength, they deserved his respect.


    He had only tested David based on a whim, if he wasn''t strong, he would have died, exploding into a meat paste, but David had been able to withstand the attack, luckily.


    "Hmph!" David snorted coldly. The sleeves of his clothing had exploded into ahses due to the old man''s attack. "What''s with old people wanting to touch my forehead?"


    David had felt the slight killing intent within the old man''s action, while it had only appeared for a split second, David was an incredibly cautious and sensitive person therefore, he had reacted swiftly. This immediately made him cautious of the old man.


    "What do you know about my Master''s whereabout?" David asked the one question that had been bothering him.


    The family head shrugged. "I didn''t say I know anything."


    David squinted his eyes. "What do you want? Just know this, although I''d like to see Mad White well and okay, we aren''t so close that I''d risk everything for him."


    It was the the old man''s time to smile. " I knew right away you''re a very smart person."


    "My daughter, protect her at all cost." His expression changed as he said this.


    David frowned. "I already promised n I would protect him, how do you expect me to divide myswlf to protect the two of them."


    The old man waves his hands. "He''s dispensible, but my Daughter. Mak sure no harmes to her."


    David nced at the old man. He just couldn''t figure out the thoughts of old people. The Princess was the least talented of all the family, but with hard work she had risen to ranks.


    And while she wasn''t that powerful, she had gathered enough resources and fame for her self. But sadly she still wasn''t good enough to inherit the Qilin throne.


    Which was why he was confused as to the old man''s request. Suddenly, David''s eyes opened wide. "Did she naturally Inherit the bloodline?"


    The old man remained silent but he didn''t say anything to refute or acknowledge his words.


    David''s eyes widened in disbelief. "T-thats impossible. While you have reached the level that you have created your own race, it''s impossible to pass the bloodline to your own descendants. The chances are like, 0.00001 percent of happening, so it mostly impossible."


    "I know right? She''s special."


    "Does she know about it?" David asked while he gazed at the old man like some lucky bastard.


    "No, no one knows about it, except for me, and now you." David nodded his head.


    "Alright, I will ept your condition. I protect your daughter and In return you tell me the location of my Master."


    "Deal" The old man smiled.


    "But how are you so sure I wouldn''t betray you?"


    "Well, I''ve decided to kill you if you didn''t ask that question in the 10 seconds frame I gave you. Luckily you have three left "


    rt of hidden message in those words, but he couldn''t decipher it.

 Chapter 533 - Sinister Plot

    "But how are you so sure I wouldn''t betray you?"


    "Well, I''ve decided to kill you if you didn''t ask that question in the 10 seconds frame I gave you. Luckily you have three left."


    David''s countenance changed slightly. It was very dangerous dealing with old geezers like this.


    But since the old man had been honest about his daughter, David let it slide.


    "What about your eldest son? From what I''ve seen, he wouldn''t go down without a fight for the throne." The energy waves roiling off the eldest young master was intense and from this, David figured he was a hardcore determined person. Possibly in his mind, he already had the throne to the Qilin Pce, but he had no idea what life had nned.


    If the young princess had been born an ordinary person, she might not have had a chance at the throne, but it turns out she was born with the bloodline of a Qilin.


    There was no need to practise any technique or waste hours of training, she only needed to be of age and her bloodline would naturally activate, revealing itself.


    By then, her strength would soar incredibly instantly bing an Integrated Phaser at the early stage. Even David had only heard about such a rare phenomenon as fantasy, he had never seen it nor thought it was possible.


    Hearing David''s words, the Family head''s eyes shed. "When the timees, I will deal it. Don''t bother about such trivial matters."


    David shrugged, he was happy not to talk about it either. "I need to leave before Young master n gets suspicious."


    The young man nodded his head. "You''re right, my son n is quite the character. You can take your leave."


    Davis nodded his head and turned around to head outside the hall.


    "What we discussed here remains between us right?" The man suddenly asked, making David pause in his steps.


    David''s hands touching therge door clenched softly. And he responded innocently. "What did we discuss?"


    The man smiled. "Good."


    David didn''t respond and instead opened the door to leave the hall. There, young master n and the other four people members of the group were waiting patiently for him.


    Young master n was gazing at David with a thoughtful look on his face. "Hope there''s no problem?"


    David smiled. "No, no problem at all. The Great Qilin knew my master, we were just talking about that."


    The others nodded their head, but then they wondered who David''s master was for the Great Qilin to personally know him.


    "Oh." The young master nodded but he was clearly not convinced.


    "There''s not much time left, we need to leave for the ce." Young master n said and then they exited the Pce and hopped onto a luxurious Sky Cruiser. David finally got a room to himself


    As he closed the doors, there wasn''t a single bit of smile on David''s face, his face was knitted as he was deep in thought.


    The Family head had revealed to him what seem to be the first-everplete bloodline from birth to him. Something like this was supposed to be kept top secret, but the old man had casually revealed that information to David.


    Was it because the old man thought his master Mr White was so important to him that he wouldn''t betray him?


    "No." David shook his head. Although the man looked young, he was probably the Grand masters age or even older. Such an old geezer would never make such a mistake, trusting David with that valuable pieces of Information, unless there was leverage even greater than that particr information, but to David, while he cared about Mr White, he could easily sell the information to the other eight families and gain reputation and invaluable resources.


    Moreover, he could make them promise to find his master and with the strength, of one of the eight families, it should be possible as long as Mr White was still alive even if he was in the custody of the Qilin family.


    "So why did that old geezer tell me!?" David was feeling frustrated as he couldn''t think of a reason the old man told him something like that naturally, he didn''t trust the old man one but .


    "Unless he was lying." Hazel suddenly inputted, making David freeze, he hadn''t thought of that.


    "T-thats not right, I could tell he was speaking the truth." David frowned. He had always trusted his intuition and he would know if he was been lied to or not, that was one of the advantages of having great mental strength.


    "A vampire gettingpelled by a non-vampire? Haha, this is the first I''m hearing of such a thing." Hazel''sugh resounded in David''s head.


    David was frozen stiff on the couch. He couldn''t believe he had been made to believe something so ridiculous!


    His facial muscles trembled as he thought more and more about it. Gradually, the fog in his mind cleared and he was finally able to think straight.


    "Damned old man!" David aid through gritted teeth. "It should be when he attacked and touched me, he used some sort of talisman or something."


    But why would he do such a thing? This was the question David was thinking about.


    "Naturally, there are many reasons, you''re too strong for your age. And judging by your strength and disposition, he probably thinks you are young, ambitious and reckless, someone who thinks he''s smart. So he told you that valuable piece of information."


    "And as an ambitious youth, he was certain you will sell the information to one of the other eight families, thereby diverting their attention to the young princess within the ancient battleground, diverting their attention from the main objective.


    And once they realise the princess is just an ordinary person, it would be toote and whoever the attention have been diverted from would have seeded.


    The eight families would be very angry and would probably join hands to kill you as an aplice."


    "I presume you call something like that killing two birds with one stone?" Hazel asked as she pondered seriously on the idiom.

 Chapter 534 - Meeting Nihyuh!?

    David was dumbfounded as he stared in one-eyed wonder at the empty space before him.


    Just what sort of human is able to make such calctions the moment they had met?


    David could hardly believe it. He has only been in the man''s presence for a few minutes, but the old man had made such calctions that took hazel interference for him to figure out the motives of the old man and the resultpletely blew his mind.


    That should probably be the reason the old man was the Great Qilin, someone as scheming and strong as that man is fit to be a great leader, making ns instantly and using people like pawns. Even in this scheme, he was sacrificing his daughter for his sinister ns.


    But sadly, he had messed with the wrong pawn. The atmosphere around David turned frigid cold as his expression hardened a few ns rushing through his mind.


    Knock knock knock!


    David exited his room as the Sky Cruiser seemed to have arrived at their destination.


    He had grouped up with the young master and the other four people. David also noticed the families old man, standing with them.


    The old man seem to be the protector assigned to the young master and judging from what he had seen had the throne room, each Prince and process had been assigned someone like this as their protector.


    "How extravagant." David muttered. The protectors were above the Integrated Phaser realm, for those strong and proud powerhouses to be protectors, David couldn''t help but wonder just how they had been roped in.


    The hatch opened and their location was finally revealed. They were in an extremelyrge field that seem to look like a forest, but there were no trees within a 500-kilometre radius and from what David could see so far, there wasn''t any tree in sight, just in long grasses that were as tall as a ten-year year old kid.


    But at the centre of the field, a fierce, brutal and sinister waves of energy flowed unceasingly like a river, making the atmosphere solemn and breathless.


    David frowned at the wave, it was the first time he was feeling something so brutal, bloodthirsty, lethal, cruel and savage. The murderous intent was just so natural it flowed like wind, the chilling sinister wind blew against his skin, causing goosebumps to rise in the process.


    Just as David located the cause of the monstrous murderous intent. He saw a cave that looked like the mouth of a world-devouring ckhole.


    A chill instantly went through him, a wild and brutal wave mmed through him, entering into his brain. David could see!


    Arge battlefield filled with blood and gore! Strength that could evaporate an entire city collided against each other as two factions of humanoid looking monsters attacked each other like madmen with their weapons!


    They seem to be gods as just the strength of their body moving made the space around them unstable.


    A particr man with bat wings and a sharp w literally had his spine ripped out from his back in a sudden attack. The attacker was a man who was a thousand meters tall! His strength was unfathomable as he cleaved through the variety of them like grass!


    What was astonishing was the fact that the man seem to be of the Integrated Phaser Realm! But he was tearing through Atman Realms powerhouses like grasses.


    Suddenly, an even more powerful aura descend, as a fist casually ripped through space with a rift casually heading toward the gigantic man.


    Noticing the threat, the giant man''s eyes opened wide and David heard a whisper as the giant tilted his body backwards as his pir-like leg tore through space, like a whip, it mmed against the fist, creating a massive st, but the attack only seems to slow down the fist.


    "Divine Spiral Kick!"


    Using the momentum, the giant performed an impossible twist, using his other leg, he kicked again. He didn''t seem to require any foothold and his speed only increased as he cycled rapidly at the iing fist like a rotating pivot.


    The man seem to have umted enough energy and as he kicked onest time, explosive shockwaves were created ripping the world to shred and any Atman realm expert that was within 500 kilometer radius was reduced to Ash


    Blood spilled out like blood and David immediately closed his eyes as the blood sshed in his face.


    By the time he opened his eyes, he was back at the field, staring intently at the cave, his pupils constricted.


    "Uhn? Ten seconds? It''s neither good nor bad." The young master shrugged as he gazed at David.


    "Ten seconds, young master I woke up in 2 seconds. This guy is clearly not talented and just really weak! Do you think it''s a great idea to bring him along? What if he freezes during an important battle."


    David breathed roughly as he recovered and his expression slightly pale. "W-what was that?"


    "It''s a phenomenon that urs the first time you stare at the Gloom Cave. No one knows why these visions are been shared, but ording to experts of the eight families, the weaker your mental strength and talent, the longer you would be within the illusion and might even be stock within if one isn''t careful." This time it was thedy in the group that answered David''s question.


    David nodded his head, ignoring the looks he was getting. Deep in his mind, he was recalling the vision of the battle he had seen and that kicking technique.


    It had literally crossed two whole realms to fight, which meant that the technique was far frommon.


    Dvaidbdecuded when he had time, he would go through the scene until he figured it out.


    His thoughts were interrupted when the young master spoke.


    "There are already four families here, we are notte."


    David raised his head to nce at the people who had arrived before them and his pupils instantly constricted as he saw a familiar figure at the camp of one of the four families.


    "Nihyuh!?"

 Chapter 535 - Not Acknowledge

    Surrounding the Gloomy Cave entrance, four out of Nine great families had already stationed themselves around therge entrance.


    They had built camps around the ce, they wasn''t too far, not too close to each other.


    The arrival of the Kirrin Family caught the attention of the other family present. Since the earlier the eight families arepleted, the early they all would be allowed to transverse into the ancient battle field.


    As the arrived, David could feel multiple waves of power probing and reaching out to him to sense his strength. Naturally, David let them since the more he was been underestimated, the more better it would be for himter within the battle ground.


    He had just scanned around for any potential threat when his eyes instantly locked into a single person within the Lycain Family.


    David was stunned as the person name escaped his lips. "Nihyuh?"


    He thought he was seeing things, but after a few seconds, David was able to recognise the person.


    It truly was Nihyuh. David was excited to see someone he was familiar with, he took a step forwards and was about to move towards his direction when someone stood in his way.


    "What do you think you are doing?" One of the four helpers of the young master asked.


    David frowned slightly. As he nced at the person standing in his way. It was the same person Flint had sent almost 12 inches into the ground, but it appears this young man hadn''t learnt his lessons yet.


    "What does it look like I''m doing?" David retorted.


    "To me and to everyone else, it looked like you are going to the enemy''s camp to inform them of our strength and weakness." The violet eyed man spected with a smirk.


    David couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "If I want to do something like that, you''d think I would do it so openly? Use your brain and don''t be stupid."


    The young man''s expression darkened and he was about to argue when the voice of the young master interrupted them.


    "What''s happening here Aheali?"


    "Young master, not to be rude but I warned you about this traitor, he was about to go to one of the other eight families to inform then of our strategies." Aheali the young man with the violet eye responded, very quick to point David out as the traitor. The others looked on, but refused to say anything to help or interject.


    David massaged his head, this young man was trying to make things difficult for him probably because he had embarrassed him in front of anyone.


    "Is this true?" The young master nced at Aheali and then at David.


    David shrugged. "I saw someone I knew from my institute over there, I was about to go greet the person when this idiot started making assumptions."


    "See! This is what I''m talking about! Young master, you-"


    "Keep quiet." It was just a two word sentence that came out from young master n''s mouth softly, but Aheali words got stuck in his throat as he refused to say a single word.


    Although feeling indignant, he kept his mouth shut. He was aware about one thing, the opportunity to venture within the battlegeouns has been granted to him by the young master, it was something he should be grateful about. Therefore, he didn''t want to ruin it because of some useless person.


    "Since the person was your ssmate, I permit you to go meet whoever the person is as long as you don''t stay too far from the camp." The servants were almost done with making the camps in the area they had selected.


    David was surprised, and he gazed intently at the young master before nodding his head. "Thanks for your permission."


    With that he took off. An headache wa already forming from the drama that had just taken ce. This was why he hated teaming up with people, the drama was something he absolutely loathed.


    His eyes fixated on the young man within the Lycain Family speaking to a group of people that were surrounding him. David frowned and his footstep heading towards that direction stopped.


    He could feel that Nihyuh was someone of a very high status and possibly a young master like n.


    David had just stopped when Nihyuh seem to have noticed something, his nose red and he shifted his neck sideways. Hie eyes immediately locked onto another pair of eyes and he was stunned.


    But after a few seconds, it was as though northing has happened as he turned back towards his people as they continued discussing.


    David''s eyebrow rose slightly and he squinted his eyes, with that he headed back to the Kirrin Family''s tent.


    Time passed and roughly at the exact timing of an hour, the eight Families and their representatives had all arrived.


    "It is finally time." David''s eyes opened from his meditation. And he stood up from his cross-legged position, heading out from his tent.


    Within a few minutes, they eight families had gathered a kilometer away from the Gloom Cave. Since the murderous intent was so high, staying close to the Gloom Cave would definitely affect one''s mentality and those of low willpower would turn insane with time.


    To avoid that, they had withdrawn more than a thousand meters away from the cave.


    At the sky, a very ancient and old looking man could be seen floating as though standing on an invincible tform. No one really knows who the man was, but it''s been said they the right family respected the old man a great deal and had invited him to oversee thw Gloom Cave incase other families had any ideas about entering the cave


    Seeing that the Nine families have all gathered, the old man began to speak.


    "The battle ground is filled with countless treasures and dangers, a pity only those of the younger generation amand limited strength are permitted into the cave."


    Sighing softly the old man raised his hands wide as he nced to the skies. "Let the treasure hunt begin."


    The others were stunned at first since the old man''s speech was very short, but it made senses, the man was old after all, every moment meant much to him he wouldn''t waste it speaking senseless words.


    Rumble!!!


    The atmosphere shook as multiple people took off with speed that could put a bullet to shame.


    The waves here prevented any twch from been taken out and then used, otherwise numerous sky walkers would have been taken out and then used immediately.


    David sped through the terrain with the young master in front and the others surrounding him as they headed towards the cave.


    But as they got closer, their speed also gradually started to decrease. There seem to be some sort of barrier as the air resistance was gradually increasing as they got closer.


    David was moving at the young master''s speed, with his strength, he barely noticed the air resistance, but he noticed the others speed was also getting slower.


    As they hit 800 meters to the cave, their speed had suffered a whopping 20 percent decrease and it didn''t seem that it was all as the closer they get to the cave the fiercer the air resistance is.


    David could see the eldest son of the Qilin family had overtaken them, with his axe on both hands, he dashes through the grass fields like a meteor, tearing apart the tall grasses like foams.


    The princess was with her group, but she was slightly faster than the Young master n but was behind the eldest young master.


    David frowned slightly. He could tell young master n was purposely stalling, reducing his own speed, but he just couldn''t tell why. Surely, his strength was greater than that.


    David nced at the other eight families and could see that they weren''t using their full speed either, as though they were waiting for something.


    600 meters... 500 meters... Four hundred meters...


    Boom!


    David''s face had a strange twist as he felt as though an hammer had been mmed into his brain. His speed took a drastic decrease as he frowned slightly, with his senses, he could tell that this happened to everyone, not a single person excluded.


    "A mental strength attack?" David was surprised, but if there was something he was the least scared of apart from a physical attack, it was mental attack.


    In just a second, he had gotten used to the repelling mental waves and was about to move when he saw his other teammates had slightly pale expressions, but they had managed within the span of a minute.


    The young master got used to it quicker than the others which wasn''t a surprise to David. With that, the team continued forwards.


    300 meters... 200 meters... 100 meters...


    Rumble!


    Another brutal wave of killing intent mmed into their brains and one could literally see the ck waves of evil roiling ofd from the Gloom Cave, attacking them fiercely!


    David gritted his teeth softly aa he ensured the twisted thoughts popping up in his brain.. "Not now."

 Chapter 536 - Zombie Horde

    Alvian was startled by the voice that rang out in his head. "Is this some type of virtual reality game?"


    He had heard about this kind of technology back in 2020 when he was on a mission to retrieve a target with his team. One of his team members had spoken about it on the way and Alvian''s honest opinion was that it was just too farfetched to be true, therefore he didn''t believe what he heard back then.


    Moreover, he heard they needed a full on specialised cabin to be fully immersed in the virtual world or at least a Specialized Brain Waves Inducing Headgear but currently, he wasn''t wearing anything of the sort. Gazing around him, he was still in the real world


    He then remembered that he had clicked on yes on the message that had popped up on his phone.


    As the man was about to jump on him, Alvian''s leg blurred into a shadow and he immediately sent the man flying backwards.


    "Bam!"


    Because of that, the bald zombie was pushed backwards and fell face first to the floor.


    His attention was then faced with the two people on the floor, the zombie. instantly pounced at the woman who was lying close to him on the ground and immediately took a huge bite at her neck with the vigour of a beast.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The woman seem to have being startled awake by the pain and immediately let out a loud cry of pain. She opened her eyes in confusion and pain but the man continued to w and bite at her neck and body, like there was no tomorrow. Tears began to spill from the woman''s eyes as she struggled desperately to get the man off of her but to no avail.


    The man had bitten off the major arteries of her neck and she bleed furiously. After a while of biting through her throat, the man seem to have lost interest in her neck. With his bloody face, he turned his attention towards her stomach, using his sharp finger nails, he tore through her and started to feast on her white long intestine.


    Alvian frowned deeply and he thought with hesitation in his eyes. ''Is that a... zombie?'' even he didn''t want to believe such things exists , still he couldn''t change what was in front of him. It was then he was somewhat convinced he was in a game. But this game was just too real and seem to use real life background as it base points.


    "Interesting." Alvian licked his lips and his excitement was beginning to stir slightly after so long.


    Suddenly, he heard a sharp scream and the sound of someome puking his guts out.


    Turning his attention sideways, It was the other young man who was in the elevator with them, the one who looked like a rich CEO. At some point, he had also woken up and was terrorised by what he saw.


    The woman continued to struggle but it became weaker and weaker and she struggled to scream for help but blood and foam gurgled from her lungs, blocking her voice from leaking out. She soon gave up the ghost after a few moments of struggle.


    The bald zombie in the brown suit seem to have lost interest in the dead body entirely. It turned towards the rest of them and then lept up with agility it didn''t possess a while back when it was walking like a baby. It seems as though the meal it just had had strengthened it a little.


    The zombie lept up and jumped at the man who was still screaming and puking at the same time.


    Pinning him to the ground with its ws, the zombie. was about to bite through the young man''s neck when it was suddenly pushed backward by the man using his legs.


    The zombie instantly mmed against the see through ss, breaking through it and fell down the skyscraper.


    Alvian frowned deeply. Wasn''t the ss supposed to be bulletproof and even harder than metal? What a scam. It was a game anyways so he let it be.


    The young man who had just pushed the zombie off the building instantly began to panic as he struggled to breathe for air. He knelt on the floor and bagan to puke on the floor when the disgusting and nauseating smell of the corpse blew to him.


    Alvian continued to investigate. He stared intently at the dead body in front of him and the man who was still puking with interest. He didn''t know if the people in the real world were also the same people in this virtual world. This game was simply too real. The smell of blood, corpse and the air, it was simply too amazing.


    Alvian closed his eyes and he breathed deeply ghw scent of iron in the air. When he paused due to the disgusting smell from the corpse and the young man''s pile.


    Alvian had long since noticed the multiple scratch marks on the young man''s face and arms, it was already turning purple.


    Alvian gaze soon turned to the corpse of thedy who was still on the floor. He noticed its finger moved a little.


    Suddenly, the young man seem to have recovered and he turned towards Alvian.


    "W-what was that!?" he yelled, pointing at the spot where the zombie had fallen off the building, his hands trembling with fear. Tears and snort all over his face mixed with a bit of purple blood and scratch marks. His reaction seem to be genuine and not some rigid programmed expressions.


    "You dumped the zombie off the building, what else?" Alvian replied casually as waved off the man to continue staring at the youngdy''s corpse. Its movement had increased as the corpse''s eyes opened widely with only ckness in its eyes.


    The young man shuddered and he replied. "Z-zombie. Th-that was a zombie? We are dead. We are all dead." The young man mumbled to self and flopped to the ground as though he had just lost his soul.


    He instantly started to cry out in despair as he mumbled soulessly.


    The purplish scratch on his face was getting increasingly darker and his face was beginning to turn paler by the second.


    Somehow, gbw young man was quickly able to notice that something was wrong but it was toote.


    "Help me! I don''t want to die! Please help me!" The young man cried loudly. His body had gone extremely weak and he seemed to be getting totally paralysed.


    Alvian watched on with a strange gaze which also held a tinge of excitement within.


    "I-I have money, lots of money. I am also a majorshare holder of thispany. If you help me, I transfer everything to you. The money shares and even my properties. Please help me, I-i don''t want to die!"


    When the young man saw that Alvian only remained still and refused to help him. Instead of wallowing in despair, he could somehow still think at this moment and offered Alvian something few people would resist.


    As Alvian heard this, he raised his eyebrows up in surprise. He couldn''t help but think more deeply.


    This might not be a true virtual world but a true world which looked very much like the one he came from. Just like an alternatAll of sudden, while the young man was struggling to breathe, begging and pleading to Alvian to save him, the woman who had died minutes ago suddenly stood up clumsily and immediately headed towards Alvian who was far away from her, directly ignoring the young man a few feet away.


    The zombifieddy seem to have considered the young man as its own kind as it directly ignored the man dying on the floor and headed straight towards Alvian.


    It clumsily stretched out its arms, drooling from its mouth and grabbed at Alvian suddenly.


    With fluid moves, Alvian evaded to the side, letting the zombies grabbed the air as it passed by him. With a back kick, the zombie was sent smashing against the ss, falling through it like the first zombie had done.


    Withdrawing his outstretched leg, he turned around to face the young man lying


    After a few minutes of struggle, the young man soon remained quiet and didn''t move any more but his eyes were full of resentment and hate as they rested on Alvian.


    Alvian walked in front of the of the ss, his back to the see through ss as he continued to watch on and just barely 30 secondster. The young man''s body shook slightly.


    This made Alvian frown as his transformation after death was a lot faster than the woman and the man before him.


    Alvian ignored the panicked screams and shoutsing from both outside and inside the building. There were some asional sound of gun shots that rang out from time to time in the streets.


    Soon, the young man''s eyes turned ck and he immediately locked his gaze on Alvian. "Uhn? he remembers me." He raised his eye brow at this, a bit taken aback


    Immediately after, with agility almost equal a grown man at his peak, it lept at Alvian with a growl.


    "An enhanced zombie?"


    Alvian expressionlessly blinked his eyes and he casually made a sidestep unexpectedly.


    The zombie, suddenly missed its target automaticallyunched itself through the ss.


    Crash!


    But unexpectedly, it grabbed onto the edge of the elevator, trying to w its way back inside while growling loudly at Alvian viciously.

 Chapter 537 - Hex-gene Zombie Horde

    Almost a secondter, David had managed to suppress the waves of roiling dark thoughts in his brain.


    With that, he was able to check on the others and saw that they were still struggling with clearing their minds and thoughts, therefore, he pretended.


    Only after the young master and a couple others of the Nine family had recovered did he relent.


    "Let''s push on." The young master said with resolution.


    The others nodded and they continued with their speed. The more they got to the cave''s entrance, the harder it was to move forwards.


    Within the next minute, one party has reached the cave before everyone else. The cave light flickered and it was as though the cane had swallowed them home as they were no where to be found any longer.


    David frowned slightly and was sceptical. The cave was actually scary and with what they had just witnessed, it made it even more fearsome.


    The young master seem to have been intimidated by it, likewise other ls too. No one wanted to waste their life for no reason at all.


    But as they were hesitating, three of the remaining nine parties had quickly entered the Gloom Cave as though been swallowed by the glutinous darkness emanating from deep within.


    Looking at this, the young master stopped hesitating. "Let us move." With that, he moved with extreme speed, fighting the air resistance slowing their speed to jog.


    Finally, they too were swallowed by the darkness of the Gloom Cave.


    * * * * *


    Very rapidly, the feeling of floating in a vacuum space flooded David''s brain, making him confused as to what was happening. Within the blink of an eye, the feeling faded as another feeling of quick and rapid descent flooded David''s mind.


    He quickly checked around him and saw that he had somehow managed to appear somewhere, but he hadn''t appeared on the ground like the briefing he had been given earlier.


    No, instead he had managed to appear slightly below the blue skies, talking to them in and chilling amongst the white clouds.


    "Fvck!" David''s expression changed slightly. How could he have such bad luck?


    Rapidly, he descended towards the ground without control and like a meteor shing through the clouds!


    David didn''t dare to open his wings here as the force of his fall was much too great. Opening his dragon wings would be asking for it to break.


    Although he could manage to glide through the air with it, one wrong mistake and the bones connecting his wings to his body would break, he didn''t want to risk that.


    Therefore, David only watched on with cold eyes as he headed for the ground with increasing velocity.


    40,000 meters... 30,000 meters... 20,000 meters 10,000 meters...


    Gradually, he could see the grounding closer and closer to him. His clothes and air pping due to the wind and his cheeks fluttered and his muscles and flesh pressed backwards against his bones from intense air resistance.


    500 meters!


    BANG!


    The air exploded fiercely as a massive shockwave erupted from within David, jerking him thereby slowing his descent by 1 percent, not nearly enough to do much.


    BANG! Another brutal wave of power exploded as David circted his blood to the highest level. His blood pumper through his veins with ordance to his heart rapidly circting around his body like rushing waves of the ocean but the speed was so intense gravity was been affected.


    The rapid booming sound echoed one after the other and David''s speed gradually decreased but by bit.


    Ten meters...


    BANG!!!


    As hended, the ground beneath him caved and massive shockwaves spread through the environment as though a massive star debris had fallen from outer space, directly to the earth.


    Every tree and being within a kilometer radius was instantly sted into shreds.


    David staggered unsteadily, feeling some sort of weakness oveing him. He flopped to the ground. His body was incredibly strong, so the fall hadn''t affected him by much, but still, revolving his blood so fiercely had weakened him slightly.


    "Where is this?" He nced around the remains of the trees, boulders and other things around him only to realise he was lost.


    Bringing out what seem to be a rectangr-shapedpass. David oeonwd the lid and he could see a little fish swimming in the little pool straight at a particr direction, but there was no path since its surroundings were limited, but still, it swam in that direction rapidly.


    David nodded his head, and ced back thepass. He had recovered his strength by now and then he headed towards the direction the fish had pointed. The others must be there, particrly the Young master.


    It was a very efficient method the young master had provided in the event that they were far apart from each other, now it hase to great use.


    David continued to move in a straight line towards the direction shown. After a while, he noticed something was wrong with the first around him.


    While they looked lively and well, David could tell that if was just what was been shown on the surface. They were more like decorations with vibrant colours, butcked essential life within. He was able to figure it out because he was also like that.


    This new found knowledge disturbed David a great deal.


    Peng!


    A tree branch was broken Into pieces and David brought it forwards to his face.


    Even after that, there was nothing wrong with the tree he could find. "Must be tripping for nothing." David thought for a while and then he stood up to leave.


    Creak!


    David snapped his head sideways to gaze at the direction when he saw two strange looking men with dull but flickering eyes staring at him form a distance.


    David frowned slightly. He hadn''t been able to sense them until the twig noises attracted his attention. What was even weirder was the fact that he couldn''t sense them even if he could see them.. They were emitting the same signature energy as the trees, therefore it was almost impossible to tell them apart.

 Chapter 538 - Forced Tactical Retreat

    "Who are you, people?" David proceeded to ask, his flickering as he calcted in his head.


    All of a sudden, he noticed another four of those strange looking men appear behind the first two strange looking men. He couldn''t even tell what their strength and weakness were. To him they were just as in looking as the trees and weeds around him.


    Abruptly, a weird scream erupted from their lips and their eyes glowed red with ck gaseous substance emanating from within their bodies like a lich.


    In that instant, they jumped and attacked David. Their speed was so fast or almost caught David off guard.


    BANG! BANG!! BANG!!!


    Multiple explosions erupted as the eight people jumped at him unexpectedly like a maniac, attacking him from different directions.


    David''s expression hardened and he immediately took a step forwards, managing to squeeze through the gap between them before it closed.


    As their attacksnded, the trees around them exploded into multiple pieces and the space within a kilometer radius vibrated, creating shockwaves that rode through the wind like a tsunami!


    David''s eyes opened wide in shock. "Hexa-gene Phaser strength?" They all had the strength of one that had merged with 6 genes which was weird since there were six of them that appeared out of no where.


    They could probably be one of the members of the Nine Family parties.


    "Why are you guys attacking me?" David wasn''t too startled by their appearance, since there were various genes out there.


    But then, he was starting to feel that something was wrong since they weren''t saying anything and just phased in to attack him.


    Numerous sting sound rang out as the six people attacked again and again, but David appeared to be faster than them by a hair breadth.


    Suddenly, David''s muscles vibrated rapidly and then numerous after imaged appeared around him, with them mming their fists against the chest of the six.


    In an instant, time seem to pause and the moving six figures halted their movements and their expression stuck in one ce.


    Rumble!


    Massive six shockwaves erupted from the backs of the six figures as their two hearts exploded into meat paste.


    His after images faded and David appeared before them with his hands slowly unclenching. Since they didn''t want to tell him anything and insisted on attacking him, naturally David wouldn''t show mercy and ended their lives.


    But as he had just taken his third step, he froze and he felt the wind behind him change. Rapidly, he left six afterimages as he dodged from the left to right to the centre.


    As he reiterated backwards, he was shocked to see that it was the six people he thought he had killed earlier. But now, they were alive and well, as though his attack hadn''t meant anything.


    But David was sure he had exploded their both hearts and they shouldn''t have been able to survive even if their hearts were ced where their kidney was.


    "What is happening?"David muttered and he gazed even more intently at their features before he came to a conclusion.


    "Zombies?" without hesitation, he faded into numerous after images as he aimed his fist at their head.


    Three bang sounds resounded together to form a loud Booming sound that echoed through the forest.


    Their head were even harder than iron steel, but under David''s fist, they exploded like they were made of y.


    ck and dull greenish liquid spilt to the ground with think finger-sized maggots crawling and squirming around the ground within the disgusting fluid.


    With a serious expression, David nced intently at the six bodies that had fallen to the ground. He thought for a while figured he needed to keep a low profile in order not to attract any other monster.


    But as he was about to leave, his expression changed slightly and gradually, they got darker and darker as he checked his surroundings until finally, he looked as though he was about to cry.


    He had been surrounded. Their energy waves were so simr to the forests David couldn''t tell them apart.


    And right now, he was surrounded by at least twenty to thirty hexa-gene Phaser zombies! And they didn''t seem to be dwindling, Instead, they were increasing!


    In another few seconds, they had reached forty in numbers. "Just how many of these monsters are out there?"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    David rapidly mmed his fist outwards, leaving multiple after images that rocked the surrounding space like a typhoon.


    But as he sts a hole through their skills one by one, their numbers weren''t dwindling like one would have expected, they were increasing instead as they roared monstrously at David like a maddened beast.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His fist moved rapidly like a piston as he started to retreat away from the ce, but they seem to show up from every angle.


    "I need to escape before they bury me here with their numbers." David said win gritted teeth.


    Suddenly, he stomped his feet to the ground and a powerful wave of power erupted from within him, mming into the ground and his surrounding like a cyclone.


    BANG!


    Everything within half a kilometer radius was sted backwards and David was finally free to move around.


    Immediately, he rotated his blood fierce, overtaking gravity as he floated slightly.


    BANG!


    His feet mmed heavily on the ground, letting it cave in almost a hundred meter deep, creating a well in the process.


    With the stump, David was propelled forwards with an astonishing speed as he broke through several air barriers, maot reaching Mach 4 with just the speed of his body.


    The hexa-gene Phaser pursued him intently as though he had killed their family members. The light in their eyes ring as they wished to have a piece of David''s sulent flesh and blood.


    But in just a few seconds, David had lost them as he flew in the horizon.


    BANG!


    The ground exploded as multiple cracks expanded continuously and didn''t even stop as they crawled up to a mountain edge, before they stabilized and didn''t manage to explode in the process.

 Chapter 539 - Amazons

    "What the hell are those?" Those monster looked human, but there was nothing human about them.


    As he could vividly remember, their skin were all sickly yellow and their faces morphed like that of a beast. They looked dead, but somewhat also alive.


    "Are they zombies?" The idea couldn''t help but sh through his head.


    But as he was beginning to think more throughlt in the matter, he suddenly noticed some peopleing at a distance away from him.


    As he checked, he immediately saw who it was at the forefront of the group.


    They are a group of seven peopleing from that direction, they are all female and each of them are equally very beautiful with their own unique points.


    Some with big chest but sexy face, some with the innocent look, small chest, but a behind to die for, their unique points ranging from one asset to another.


    But the person David was totally focused on was the female who seem to be the leader of their group, thedy with the frigid cold expression.


    Her appearance was totally stunning, making David''s heart thumped the moment heid his eyes on her.


    The woman wore a crimson red, tight dress. She had a willow shaped brows, nted cat-like eyes, full pink lips and a wlessly whirw skin that glinted like a pure crystal jade.


    As she stood at the forefront of the seven beautiful females, her dress fluttered wind the aid of the wind and she seem otherworldly and noble, like a pure celestial goddess that descended from above. It was as though peeking at her was a mortal sin that required more than death as punishment. Moreover, the powerwaves she emanated was so strong the leaves around here trembled in unison to frequency. It was as though within a ten meter radius, she was absolutely god within the domain.


    How beautiful! How formidable! As he gazed at the woman that seem like an angel, David gulped slightly. She was theost beautiful woman he had ever met.


    Of course he wasn''t concerned about the group strength, he was concerned about whether they would be hostile to him or not. If he were to fight them here, the aftermath of their fights would attract the countless zombies and if they were to be surrounded by more than a few thousands of them, no matter how powerful David was, escaping an army of Hex-gene phasers would be an almost impossible feat to achieve.


    Therefore, David would very much like to avoid such situation.


    At amaot the same time David noticed them, the beautifuldy in red dress immediately noticed Davis to. She nced at him coldly even with the aid of the trees around him.


    At the same time, the six otherdies around her nced at David''s direction.


    "What are you staring at!?" One of them immediately barked at David.


    David raised an eyebrow but then shrugged. "Nothing."


    "Off you go then!" The samedy snorted coldly as she told him off.


    David sighed softly. His impression of the beautifuldy slightly dropped and he turned around to leave.


    Seeing him leave, thedies had a look of slight disgust on their faces. They absolutely loathed men and seeing one so close makes them easily irritated.


    "Wait." A soothing voice that sounded like the sound of stars tickling called out.


    David''s moving body paused an she turned around slowly. It was thedy in red that had spoken.


    Perhaps, she had seen through my facade and realised how handsome I am. David lips began to curl up to a smile.


    "What''s a Penta-gene phaser doing here?"


    David frowned slightly. "I''m not obligated to answer your questi-."


    "Impudent!"


    "Arrogant!"


    "You dare speak to the Princess in such a rude manner!?" he hadn''t finished his sentence when he heard the otherdies shouting at him.


    "Princess, allow me to go deal with him." The more beautiful guard whispered to the Princess, but the Princess shook her head calmly.


    "You might not be able to deal with him."


    Hearing this, thedies were slightly stunned. Despite his trying to hide it, they could sense the thin and weak waves of pier from David which signified he was only still at the Penta-gene level. For integrated Phasers like them, dealing with someone like that shouldn''t take much, but the princess was stating something different.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. He''s probably using some gadget or treasure to hide his strength." The princess added.


    David was slightly surprised. While he was sure she hadn''t seen the true extent of his strength, the fact that she was able to see through him was slightly interesting.


    "Princess, I can also feel his physical strength is above normal, and seeing that he isn''t of the other eight families, I''m guessing he has either had a lucky encounter or his gene is of the strengthening type."


    One of the other white dresseddies spected.


    David was even more impressed by this. Even she was snake to tell his physical strength was above normal.


    "Which family brought you here?" The princess spoke out once more.


    David was beginning to get irritated, but just for the sake of courtesy and the fact that he didn''t want to start a fight at such a ce he answered.


    "The Kirin Family."


    The Princess nodded her head and responded. "So you must surely have a way to get to regroup with them." She said as though thinking.


    The otherdies seem to have realised the princess''s thoughts. "The Amazonian princess is kind and merciful. Release the method to regroup with the Kirin family and we will let you live."


    "Well, that escted rather quickly." David muttered. He didn''t think the process would use this to find trouble with him. She likely would use the method to sneak an attack on the Kirrin Family but that is if she was able to retrieve the method from him.


    "Hmm, an amazonian princess. Although beautiful, you aren''t anywhere in strength to princess Diana."


    "How dare you say that name!?" The atmosphere turned cold and the wind fluttered, slicing apart the leaves and tree around her as her fury rose high.

 Chapter 540 - Fighting The Princess

    "Hmm, an amazonian princess. Although beautiful, you aren''t anywhere in strength to princess Diana." David could remember several tales and movies he had seen about process Diana of the Amazons and knew her strength was noughing matter.


    Butpared to this beauty that called herself a princess, she was far beyond her.


    "How dare you say the name without respect!?" The atmosphere turned cold and the wind fluttered, slicing apart the leaves and tree around her as her fury rose to the skies.


    David smirked. She had finally revealed her true nature.


    "Apprehend him for me." As soon as she said this, several spider web shaped cracks appeared at the ce the six female guards stood and their figures were no where to be found.


    Their horrifying strength sted the air apart as they appeared before David, surrounding him to what seem to be a formation, their hands forming a fist as they punched out at six angles.


    BANG! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A loud exolsion took ce and six muffled explosion ured.


    The six people surrounding David immediately took three steps backwards consecutively as they gazed at David, astonished.


    But what they didn''t know was that David was even more astonished than they are. He had used 20 percent of his strength seeing as they weredies and he didn''t want to be too heavy handed if they were willing to learn their lessons.


    He had expected them to be sent flying backwards, but unexpectedly, their physical strength was so high they had been able to handle his fists by just stepping backwards.


    David eyes lit up and his expression deepened. Their bodies are way stronger than an ordinary integrated Phaser stage practitioner.


    "Again!" As though they couldn''t believe it, theyunched another attack on David, this time not daring to underestimat him any longer.


    Using his fast reflex, he didn''t bother to dodge, he responded straight sate with his own attacks.


    BANG!


    Muffled shockwaves echoed as the sound was been purposely interfered with by David using the frequency from his body''s energy wave.


    "Weak, you are all too weak." dvsjd shook his head and in the next second, his upper body seem to have rotated a full 360 as he sent out numerous punches at the six surrounding figures.


    The sound muffled and then coagted to form a single sound.


    BANG!


    Explosion took ce as the ground copsed and everything within a 300 meter radius was basted backwards.


    The Princess expression changed slightly and she stretched out her jade hand and pushed lightly.


    BANG!


    The massive shockwaves headed for her immediately exploded, spreading all over the ce in pieces while her guards who were sted backwards by the force were controlled back to her.


    Seeing this disy of absolute control of strength, David''s eye twitched slightly.


    She was utilising her physical strength to gain control of air! The tiny vibration and oscition fi muscles to bend the wind to one''s will, this totally blew David away.


    One could only ever reach this stage if the physical strength and gotten to a level and ever since his strength had increased dramatically, David was also able to do so, but the massive amount of control she just used was totally impossible for David to aplish.


    "You dare to injure my guards?" Her expression frigid cold and a brewing murderous intent froze the atmosphere to something else.


    His eyes were bright as stars as he gazed at the now infuriates princess.


    "Haha. I never thought I woulde across someone with physical strength almost as great as mine." David locked his lips and his expression one of excitement.


    "We are no where close."


    Rumble!


    It was as though an entire mountain had mmed into the ground. The entire forest seen to tremble as the Amazonian princess took a step forward.


    David wasn''t at all intimidated. Instead, he too took his step forwards, but his step was silent and deadly as the aftermath left the entire jungle trembling.


    Two fist tore through space and time as they blinked, meeting each other at the middle.


    BAAAAAAAAAAANG!!


    It was as though ragnok had descended and the end of the world wasing. There was a sudden silence after the explosion. But it was the fact tat sound was faster than the reaction of the attacks.


    Rumble!!!


    Saying a massive meteor has descended was an understatement as waves and waves of destructive shockwaves and air rippled out to the atmosphere like a tsunami.


    David''s eyes widened in shock and he staggered backwards three paces while the princess staggered four paces. While he had used 70 percent of his real strength, this wasn''t something an ordinary integrated Phaser would receive and hope to live. He or she would be crushed into meat paste.


    But this princess had taken the brunt of his attack, using only her body and by the looks of it, her body hadn''t been affected in anyway.


    Bang!


    The two of them disappeared as another shockwave formed as their fists mmed into each other once more.


    BANG! Bang! Bang!


    Attacks after attacks, creating devastating aftermaths that crushed trees and boulders out of their ways.


    Roughly after a minute, they both separated.


    The both of them gazed at each other and their eyes flickered, recognition shed in the Princess eyes as she said to David.


    "You are fit to know my name. My name is Princess Tyhscira of the Themyscira Tribe and dying by my hands should be an honour to you."


    She had just finished her words when the dress she was wearing began to fade away like leaves on fire. Milky white skin began to show as the clothes faded into thin air.


    "Uhn?" David was surprised, seeing the beautifuldy turning almost naked before him. He couldn''t figure out what she was trying to do.


    But as the clothes faded and she was almost naked, David could see a gold armor on her body like an inner clothing, a short but tight metallic skirt that revealed her curvaceous muscr milky white thighs, enough to make even the most self disciplined of men to gulp in temptation.

 Chapter 541 Battle Of The Strong

    ? In the blink of an eye her dress had disintegrated from the vibrations emitted by her body to reveal a sleeveless thin armor underneath.


    David''s eyes squinted and his countenance changed as he identified the material the armor was made out of, a Cosmic steel. From different angles, it would emit various type of colours, but the most outstanding fact about the steel, was that it was basically impossible to prate.


    Without the strength of a Demi-God, it was simply impossible to even think of manipting the  Cosmic metal. Only those at the Demigod Realm would be able to forge such metal into an inner armor. But that was under the premises that they were lucky enough to find a tiny piece of the metal in the first ce.


    Which was why David was shocked to see an armour made out of cosmic steel on the princess''s body. It was a very rare urance and the chances happening was so low, but right in front of him, the princess had one on her.


    Unless he crushed her brain, there was no way any attack he made was going past that gold armor.


    David then began to think. If this princess who was just one of the princesses of the Amazon Family, had one such armour, who is to say the other families didn''t possess their own means of survival.


    Their could even be more shocking than what he was seeing here.


    His expression was no longer as calm as it had been previously. He knew that despite his rapid increase in physical strength, an Amazonian strength wasn''t a joke either.


    In the ancient legends, they were a group of female warriors granted the ability of super strength that rivalled and even surpassed that if several grown men and that was leaving out the strength of the demigoddess, princess Diana.


    Since he knew about them and their legends, David knew to take the fight very seriously.


    But even then, saying he would die by her hands, that had to be the greatest joke he had heard so far.


    The ground released a droning sound and then a muffled bang echoed as David''s figure hurriedly sidestepped.


    BANG!


    A tan meter hole was sted at the location he was standing on before, but what was surprising was that the Princess hadn''t move a single step. Only her right fist was outstretched.


    "Air attack." David whispered solemnly. As expected of someone whose physical strength was off the chart.


    Releasing an attack, by forcefullypressing the kic energy within the fist and then using a unique oscition radiated by the muscles, transporting the almost invisible attack to the desired destination.


    Just as soon as he had thought about it, his expression shifted slightly as he felt another threat heading his way. The wind released an outburst from his speed on the spot before been sted backwards as David dodged the air attack once more.


    Witnessing this, the Princess had no change in expression as punched out her fist repeatedly.


    Numerousrge trees the size of a boulder could be seen exploding into smittereens, which was the only reason David didn''t look crazy making those moves to dodge what seem to be invincible.


    Suddenly, the Princess forcefully stomped down on the ground and a surpressed st bellowed as the ground within a hundred meter radius cracked to form a peculiar shaped spider web.


    "Air type: Rapid fire!" With a whisper, her body left numerous after images as she punched out her fist like a piston.


    Numerous air fist were sted outwards, forming some sort of rain domain that locked David down. There was no ce to dodge, neither was their any where to escape.


    David''s eyes tightened and he knew he wouldn''t be able dodge the multiple attack.


    A step forwards, and an intense bellow. His arms releaed intense waves of radiation as he clenched them. His veins bulged and an invtese heat could be felt emanating from his body as the temperature of the surroundings increased drastically.


    "Formless Heat: Scorching barrier!" His body was immediately infused with a reddish bright glow as the temperature of the surroundings turned scorching hot. The leaves and trees within a hundred meter radius was burnt to ashes and faded with the bellowing wind.


    A bright orange barrier instantly rose from David''s fist, enveloping his body in a circr shaped barrier.


    BANG! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The numerous air fist immediately colidded with the orange barrier, realising a massive amount of sparks that lit up the entire atmosphere. His figure dragging along the ground as the attacks met  mmed into the barrier.


    Bang!


    Thest attacknded and the orange glow faded into thin air as David nonchntly released a certain frequency, getting the ash off his body.


    Suddenly, the wind behind David halted and time seem to pause. In the next moment, it was as though he had blinked out of existence as he appeared right before the Princess.


    His body was so close to her that they were only a few inches apart. The princess reaction speed seem to be very slow as she was still gazing at the spot David was standing previously.


    Clenching his right fist, the air trapped,  he mmed it against her jaw in an uppercut.


    BANG!


    His fist mmed right into her jaw, but at thest moment, she unexpected tilted her head to the left.


    The wind exploded and a fan shaped attack cleared the trees above them in a crushing manner.


    "This suberb speed of yours... "


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    David didn''t relent, with their close range, he punched out like a manaic, releasing numerous fist attack in the blink of an eye.


    But the Princess speed was very simr to his and her strength, also simr as she countered with her own attack.


    BANG!


    David jabbed his elbow at her chest, but her palm p forwards, sting the attack to the side. Using the reaction, he transfered momenrum to his other shoulder, mming it against her torso, sting her backwards in the process.

 Chapter 542 Finally Getting Serious

    By the time she stablized herself, David had rotated, bringing his leg upwards, he mmed it down like an axe.


    BANG!


    Another palm redirected it to the side, as the explosive force travelled back to the ground to release a massive booming sound.


    Using her other palm, her left hand stretched out to touch David by the chest.


    With a massive bang, he was sted backwards by the attack. His body flipped multiple times in midair. His handsnded first to the ground and his legs as he dragged across the floor, leaving w shaped deep marks on the ground as though it was made of cheese.


    As soon as he raised his head, the princess was already upon him, her fist glowed bright blue, signifying the amount of powerpressed in the attack as she punched at his chest.


    His hands sted arge hole to the ground as his entire body was forcefully propelled upwards as he twisted in mid air, dodging the attack in the process.


    "Using Basic ck grade technique, you take me too lightly."


    Landing back to the ground, he swiftly rotated and punched upwards towards her chin again.


    BANG! Bang!


    Two explosive sound echoed as the fist was pped aside once more and a leg secretly whipped up, slimming against David''s chest unexpectedly.


    His figure soared through the air as he was sted backward.


    "Nice moves." David hearty voice sounded out, but his retreating figure was suddenly nowhere to be seen as he appeared right in front of the Princess with another fist.


    The Princess expression was beginning to change slightly as she maneuvered to the left, moving forwards, she was now side by side to David, turning her torso, her leg was like a tiny but sharp de as it cut through the air, heading directly for David''s neck.


    Whoosh!


    The wind exploded and the kick forcefully mmed into the Cross shaped arms of David, pushing him backwards.


    The princess was also pushed backwards by the momentum and they were finally separated a few hundred meters away from each other.


    "Undoubtedly, your Physique is impossibly high, but if you don''t Phase, beating me would be wishful thinking." David sincerely stated. He could tell the princess was too proud of her unrivalled physical strength and thought she would be able to beat anyone without Phasing in, but now that she had met David, her confidence was likely been crushed.


    "We will see about that." Her eyes glinted ferociously.


    "Ghost Death: Air type."Suddenly David''s eyes narrowed deeply and he immediately feinted to the left and then dodged to the right.


    BANG!


    The Princess that was just in front of him had suddenly appeared behind him. Even her voice was still echoing from the hundreds of meter she was standing previously but her body had long since appeared behind David. She had been  at least three times faster than the speed of sound!


    Although he was able to dodge to the left, he shoulder de had been struck.


    A muffled bang echoed and David retreated sideways.


    But the Princess was just around the corner, moving in unison to him.


    "Scorching Fury: zing Fist." The tempeature of the surrounding rose once more and an orange glow glinted from within David''s body, highlighting his veins and muscles in a reddish light. This scene was simr to when a significantly bright ray of light pass through the human body, the reddish glow thates with it was very simr to what was happening to David right now.


    Since she was still using basic ck grade attacks on him, wanting to defeat him without having to phase in or use any ability, David was doing the same. He had learnt Scorching Fury a while back and it stuck with him all the way. But he was stronger now, which was why he hadn''t used the technique since any random attack from him was almost equivalent to a ck grade technique.


    Now that he was using it though, the technique was even more powerful and different. The bright glow his body was radiating urs once in a while previously, but now it was under his control. It was as though he had turned into an element of fire, an incarnation of the ze as he burned fiery hot under the shadowed part of the Ancient Battle ground.


    Sparks exploded as two fists met. And as they fought, under the watchful gaze of the Princess, the flesh would she had inflicted on David''s shoulder healed immediately.


    This instantly made her eyes narrow to a slit. Every gic map has their own passive ability, fully active without needing to activate it. How strong that abailt was depended on how close the gic map is to their Ancestors.


    She as an amazon has gained the passive strength of superhuman and because she was a legacy sessor and one of the Nine great families, the level of her passive ability was very strong. Now, seeing David heal almost instantly meant that his gic map was also very close to his ancestors.


    She suddenly retreated, moving backwards without moving her legs as she stared at David.


    "You are worthy." As soon as the words came out from her mouth, a sharp long de started to form out of thin air, glowing a golden color as it appeared in her hands.


    Her hair fluttered and started to turn golden in the process. Slight muscles started to form in her body, making her body gorgeous and deadly. Finally, her height grew and she then stood two meters tall in height.


    "It would be a shame to kill you so quickly, don''t die so soon." Her voice was filled with indifference as  she pointed her de towards David.


    David''s expression changed drastically. "Fvck! That was an after image!"


    The one speaking to him was only an after image, while her real body was already before him, but what was surprising was that she was just too fast that her figure hadn''t even  appeared out of thin air, it was as though she broke through space and appeared before him within the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 543 Sword Storm

    Even in his wildest imagination, David hadn''t expected to have met someone whose speed was so fast this early into the ruin.


    ording to his calctions, she had broken past mach three without any preparations, she sted forwards with Mach five and her speed didn''t seem to decrease, moving with increasing velocity, appearing before him with her sword shing at his neck.


    David could feel a sharp prickle cutting through his skin as a sharp sword appeared just a few inches away from his neck.


    Truthfully, this was the first time David had seen a human moving with such speed even faster than the blink of an eye.


    Even the speed of the two old geezers at the academies could not bepared to the speed of this monstrousdy before him.


    Perhaps, the reason could be because she was a Legacy sessor, but even then David had also faced a Legacy sessor before, but she wasn''t as strong as thedy before him


    Time seemed to pause as their eyes collided. David''s pupils constricted he could see the faint sparks of the sword slicing through the air, creating friction from the speed. He could smell the faint scent of death caressing against his skin like the appealing scent of a lover. He knew if he wasn''t fast enough, he would certainly be heavily injured


    All of a sudden, his gaze hardened and a faint smirk moulded on his countenance. ''While you might be fast, I am faster, even I have no idea the limitations of my speed.''


    A seemingly short-lived droning sound rode evenly through the frequency waves osciting seamlessly in the air like a vehicle on a perfectly and carefullyid down path.


    Zzzzzzt! Bang!


    Muscles taunting, ellicting an incredibly loud buzzing sound, a faint whip-like sound echoed from within David''s body as though his tendons are been stretched to their limits.


    Rumble!


    The wind itself ruptured, sted apart in a circr radius forming arge wind barrier albeit a weak one around him.


    BANG!


    The wind barrier instantly vaporized, forming countless steam of liquid around them.


    In the next moment, David''s figure vanished into thin air, the ground caved into an arc around thedy as he appeared behind her, his fist headed for her back.


    BANG!


    A long ravine appeared on the ground as a result of David''s fist. The Princess had dodged his fist attack, she spun around swiftly, shing horizontally towards David''s waist.


    Whoosh!


    The wind ripped apart, but David was faster, his body fell backwards, now ced horizontally to the ground, the de passed.


    cing one hand to the floor, he twisted as he kicked upwards at her chin.


    BANG!


    The sword moved and instantly blocked David''s surprise kick. sting her upwards to the air.


    Flipping upright, David bent slightly to the ground and the ground caved within like a 50 meter wide hole appeared on it. David''s clothes whipped around as he was sted through the air in pursuit of thedy.


    In the blink of an eye, he had caught to her.


    "Sword Storm." Her voice fluttered through the air like the songs of a hummingbird.


    But David wasn''t impressed, his expression turned solemn. He clenched his fist tightly.


    Rumble!


    The entire 500 meter radius seem to have turned into a de grinding zone as the princess shed rapidly at David.


    "Ahhhh!"


    A war cry erupted from David''s mouth and his figure together with his fist turned into numerous after images, punching out rapidly to match the speed of the sword storm.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Both sword and fist each other at almost the same speed. The helpers watched in awe, spectating more than a kilometer away as they witnessed the fight between their princess and this strong person.


    "Their strength is more than above an integrated Phaser stage." One of the female guards of the Princess muttered in amazement.


    "We can''t even begin topare ourselves to them. I guess the princess bringing us here is just to deal with her basic amenities and also small fries with strength simr to us." Another female guard stated in a sad tone.


    "Only legacy sessors have the ability to match strength with them. But we with replicated genes, we will only remain in the button no matter how strong we are."


    "There''s no need to be envious. Only a limited few have the ess to a Legacy Technique. So there''s no need to be worried."


    "What about that guy? He doesn''t seem like a legacy sessor, but he was able to match strength with the princess."


    "He''s probably some old monster of the Astral Realm, that had used some means or treasure to enter this Ancient battleground, thank goodness he met the Princess otherwise we wouldn''t know whatmotion he would have caused."


    As the six guards were gossiping amongst each other.


    The Princess mmed her sword against David''s shoulder, mming him back to the ground in the process.


    Dust rose and with a wave, they fell. David pants heavily and he nced at his shoulder which was now covered in blood with a bloody gash across it.


    His two fists were also covered in multiple cuts that appeared to be flesh wounds.


    "You should Phase in, otherwise you wouldn''t be a match for me." Her soothing voice sounded indifferent as she stated.


    The strength of the princess was certainly impressive, but David didn''t ce any mind to it. He was most impressed by the sword of the Amazon princess. The sword was just too sharp, tearing through the air and against his already tempered skin that was said to be impervious to any sword and knives.


    But the princess''s sword seem to not be an ordinary one.


    "While I would love to stay here and entertain you princess, I''m afraid there wouldn''t be enough time for that." The wound on his shoulder rapidly closed and his blood seem to have sentience within them as it flowed back into his body through the wound.


    "Farewell." David waved his hands and turned to leave.

 Chapter 544 Grouping Up

    "Farewell." David waved his hands and turned to leave.


    The Princess felt the undtions of space and wind as David disappeared into thin air, but she made no motion of stopping him.


    In the air, she appeared deep in thought with a frown on her face as she nced at where David had vanished from. She wasn''t sceptical about how he disappeared, but why.


    She could te he was about to go all out, but he seemed to have noticed something and then stopped.


    The Princess squinted her eyes and then nced around. Soon, her expression darkened. Within a 50 kilometer radius. Hordes of integrated phasers level  zombies were rushing at them with intense speed. Within a few seconds they would reach them and when they do, keeping herself safe wouldn''t be an issue, but her guardians and they would be swallowed up by the waves.


    A Princess that can''t keep her people safe doesn''t deserve it to be called the Princess and when word reaches out, gaining the crown would prove a lot more difficult for her and easier for her sisters.


    * * * * *


    Switching his battered shirt for a new one, David muttered. "I hope she survives, I have a very important question to ask her."


    "About how they mate and procreate?" Hazel asked.


    David blinked his eyes and nodded. That was indeed what was going through his mind.


    "Amazons with royal blood are born as pure women. While the other amazons are born with a few extras."


    David''s motion paused to a stop as he tried toprehend what Hazel meant by those words.


    In the end, he shook his head and ced the thoughts in the back of his head. Thinking about such matters would only give him a headache.


    Bringing out thepass, he shook it slightly and the fish moved, he saw that he was heading in the right direction.


    He continued heading north, moving at a decent pace not to exhaust his stamina too fast, but even then, his speed was no joke.


    A hundred kilometres was being crossed within a matter of minutes, depicting how fast his speed was. And that wasn''t even near his speed.


    The Princess''s highest speed reached a terrifying speed of Mach 7 which is seven times faster than the speed of sound when she was at her peak, which allowed her to be slightly faster than David but then, throughout their battle, David never Phased-in which meant that he hadn''t used his full speed as of yet.


    Even he had no idea how fast he would be if he phased in to his werewolf form, vampire or dragon form, the hybrid form would certainly be more terrifying than anything he had ever experienced.


    David wondered about the amount of strength he would possess in his hybrid form. While the Demi-God stage was still too far, David guessed that his strength was when he phased was closer to the Astral realm early phase while his hybrid form should be closer to the Astral realm mid-phase.


    David passed through several strong zombies but since his speed was too fast, the only gave chase for a few seconds before giving up. They were worth nothing and had nothing on them, which was why David wouldn''t be bothered to spend time eliminating them.


    Suddenly, David screeched to a halt, grabbing a zombie by the head, he pulled out its arm and legs. David sat cross-legged on the ground, closing his eyes for he used the Ancient-strengthening technique.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes opened wide as he felt his body itching, getting destroyed and then repaired, but hisck of concentration stopped the process, only resulting to injure himself while his body cells rapidly operated to heal his muscles, flesh and bones.


    David''s hands clenched and the head of the zombie exploded, sttering zombie brains and liquid to the ground.


    He had thought that while the zombies didn''t have blood, their fluids might contain the same energy blood has to heal him, but their energies seem to be harmful to him instead.


    Amplifying the destruction of his body as he meditated in the Ancient-strengthening Technique but refused to amplify healing his skin and instead seem to worsen the destruction instead.


    "The quicker I group with the others, the faster we head to the corpse of the Demi-gods and Astral Realm experts." David munched on a barely cooked meat of a Rank 5 beast, healing his body with the energy within the meat.


    The wind behind him sted apart as he continued to head towards his destination. Very soon, he realised he was almost at the edge of the forest since the trees and the tall grasses were thining out.


    Very soon, he started to smell the scent of others and could hear faint murmurs echoing in his ears. Using his divine sense, nothing popped up.


    But David wasn''t worried. His divine sense had grown slightly but it was still just within a kilometer radius at best, but his sense of smell and hearing is already way beyond that.


    His speed decelerated and to a slight jog. He didn''t want to reveal his true strength to the others. There might have been others who would have noticed him as he wasing.


    There were others people with great sensory ability that was even greater than David. With how sharp his nose is, he possibly couldn''t catch scents better than those with  the Gold-Nibbling Mouse gene or hear better than those with the Night bat''s gene


    David was now walking and as the forest finally cleared, his eyebrows rose as what appeared before him was a huge pce, covered entirely with pure gold, flexible diamond, and dither precious stones decorated the entirely of the Pce.


    "You''re finally here." David''s attention was dragged as he heard the voice of young master n.


    David swept his eyes at the distance and saw Prince n with the rest of his guardians saving at him to head over.


    David nodded in confirmation, passing through the hundreds of crowds gathered around the Pce''s entrance, he headed towards young master n.

 Chapter 545 Mythic Gods Cell

    "You are finally here." Prince n stretched his hands in a weing gesture.


    "The teleportation didn''t favour me, I was transported a few thousand kilometers away from you guys." David nodded his head at the others and noticed one person was missing.


    "Understandable. The telepoetation array is old and would definitely be erratic, but not really precise." Although the young master sounded as though he understood David''s plight, no one knew of he truly believed David''s words or not.


    "We are still one person short." David stated.


    The young master''s expression didn''t look too good. "Gwen''s lifeblood decayed 20 minutes ago."


    David''s eyebrows knitted. "With her strength, killing her shouldn''t be so easy. Added with the lifesaving treasures you gave us, escaping with her life shouldn''t be much of a problem."


    While the life saving treasure given to them was of a low level, activating the Earth-shrinking treasure would let one escape from most trouble . Unless the opponent was in the Atman Stage, escaping shouldn''t be a problem which was why David was confused as how Gwen would have died just like that.


    "Perhaps, you could shed more light into the matter seeing as you are just arriving without so much as a scratch on you." The blond male with violet eyes spoke once more.


    "What do you mean by that Rutherford? Are you using me of something?" David indifferently nced at the blonde male.


    "I said no such thing. I''m only asking if you probably saw something while on your way here." Rutherford shrugged.


    "Hehe. If you want to use me, use me directly. Don''t best around the bush, that''s the way of cowards." David sneered coldly.


    "Alright. Enough to you two. We all knew the risksing here. Gwen understood that too. Rewards would be sent directly to her family. But we should all be careful and watch each others back."


    The young master intervened, finally calming the tense atmosphere down a notch.


    David showed the witness of his eyes. Just one punch, he would have turned the blondie red-haired. Then he wouldn''t have to endure his sarcastic remarks any longer.


    "Do you know what this is?" David asked, still in awe of the huge luxurious Pce before him.


    "This is called the Mythic Gods Cell. It''s said to be a huge mansion mainly forged by numerous gods to imprison higher existence to strong to kill or left in the outside world." The person who exined was the  other female within the group,  Anitha.


    David was taken aback. He had thought this ce was a huge mansion, but it was actually the opposite of what he had thought. The ce turned out to be a prison.


    But David''s brows furrowed. "If this ce is a prison meant to contain higher existences, shouldn''t we be moving away from it? Why does it seem everyone is waiting to get in."


    "That''s because we are. Once more people arrive, it will be easier to break through the prison gate we work together." The young master answered.


    David chuckled slightly. "You''re kidding right?" he suddenly seem to notice that they weren''t joking in the slightest.


    With a solemn expression David turned to the young master. "I don''t know if you know this, but higher existences are those marked and acknowledged by the world''s Will to be a whole new existence they willed. You can possibly think we would be a match for them right."


    "I''m impressed by your knowledge, but rx David. Those within the Mythic God Cell are all dead. They killed one another during the Uprising, which is why this ce is called the Ancient Battleground. This is the main reason we are here, this is what we came here for."


    "Even if most of them managed to live through the battle, this ce has been sximates to be around hundreds of thousands of years old. Even a Demigod could barely live that long without resources." The young master exined carefully.


    David nodded and rxed slightly as he heard this, but he wasn''t stupid enough to belive everything the young master had said. There must have somethings he had left out from the information he had given.


    A soft snort sounded. It was Rutherford, he seemes to be making fun of David''s ignorance.


    David squinted his eyes and inhaled softly. In his mind, a peculiar smell lingered, it was as though he could taste and touch the smell. The smell was from Rutherford, David had marked him.


    Now no matter where he was, tracking Rutherford wouldn''t be much of a problem. David felt if he didn''t kill him, he wouldn''t be able to sleep at night.


    A Large tree acted as a shade, protecting them from the sun as the branchs and leaves aways gently to the wind.


    Very soon, David spotted Five families had gathered at this particr location. He was also able to spot the amazons.


    "Impressive." He didn''t think they would all make it through the zombie horde with aplete team at that.


    What was strange though was the fact that non of the three most powerful of the Nine families were here. The third most powerful, the Lycan family. The second most powerful family, the Redraco Family and the family at the top of the food chain, The Hunters.


    While there were still dispute about the third and the other six families about the position, the second and first position remained unshakable due to their immense strength, wealth and influence.


    David watched as the young master headed towards them from the meeting he had with the other families about how to break through the gates.


    "Get ready."


    It was finally time. David inhaled, slightly nervous. This might be the ce his master had been trapped and this was also the ce he would get Atman Stage corpses and if he was lucky, he might get his hands on Demigod corpses.


    Their blood would be on an entirely different level! With the vast amount of earthly essense free to steal, together with Atman stages blood, practicing the Ancient-strengthening Technique to the highest level might actually be possible in this lifetime.

 Chapter 546 Titan Family

    There were only about a hundred people before the Prison gate. Turns out some of the Princesses or the princes from the other families brought more than a few tens of guards and considering the fact that one family could have at least ten contestants, it was no wonder why the people here were much.


    David gathered with the group and the young master as they stood before the gates, right at the edge of the huge twenty meters tall golden ted gates.


    "Do not hold anything back in the use your full strength." The young master stated solemnly.


    David nodded In response to the young master''s instructions. He nced to the side and saw the other families and their guards lining up horizontally before the gates.


    "Now!"


    David clenched his fist tightly and they turned, glowing red hot as though his red blood were boiling hot, and like mercury.


    In that instant, he punched at the gate.


    Boom! Bang! ng!


    Various sounds echoes as the more than hundred people attached the gates with what seem to be their strongest attack!


    "Again!" n roared, striking a w shaped weapon at the sturdy gold ted gates.


    Ignoring the rebounding force transfered back into his arm, David punched out once more and the others attacked on order.


    There was no aftereffect. It was as though the gate was absorbing their attacks without been affected.


    "Continue!"


    Roughly after ten minutes, a faint crack finally appeared right at the center of the gate.


    "Retreat!"


    n withdraw backwards,manding David and the others to also retreat. The other families also called for the retreat of their guards.


    Although confused by the suddenmand, David and the others did as they were told, withdrawing backwards.


    As all individuals withdrew, a certain individual remained standing before the gates, his arms outstretched horizontally by his side.


    The young man''s brown hair floated as though there was zero gravity around him. The wind stopped moving and the forest stopped shaking. Everything immediately turned quiet.


    David''s eyesbrows raised as he knew there was only one reason something like this could ur besides using a supernatural ability, it was strength. Strength that deified gravity.


    Rumble!


    It was as though a bomb exploded as the young man''s two palms folded to form a fist.


    "Copsing Fist." He murmured.


    Abruptly, he punched out at therge golden gate. It was as though stars had copsed as shockwaves spread through every part of the gate.


    Crack! Cr... Crack! BANG!


    The gates immediately cracked, forming spiderwebbed cracks on the surface.


    Seeing the gate refused to still break even with that, the young man moved his left leg behind him and then with shoulder, he bashed into the gates.


    Boooom!


    The gates ruptured into multiple pieces, scattering golden splinters shooting like bullets everywhere. David formed an air barrier around him. He couldn''t help but be impressed by the strength of the young man.


    "That is Cronus of the Titan family. In terms of strength he no onees close to the Titans."


    David nodded as he listened. It''s probably why they gave way for him to use his strength on the gates.


    David locked his lips and his eyes shine as he gazed at the young man who was now walking into the Mythic Gods Cell.


    He wmated desperately to fight the young man hand to hand, to see which of them was stronger and then Phaser in to see if his strength was able to match that of an original Titan. There was a rumor that titan kids use mountains as their y things when bored. David couldn''t almost wait to personally witness the true strength of a titan.


    "What are you waiting there for? Come on!" The young master yelled as he took off towards the entrance of the Prison.


    Nodding, David was about to enter when he felt eyes trained in him. It was the Titan young man who was now gazing backwards at him.


    "What incredible perception." David was even more excited and his hands itched for battle. But there was time for everything and this wasn''t time to battle.


    David rushed through the crowds and managed to reach the groups before they were able to enter.


    As they all entered into the prison, gasps of astonishment resounded as they gazed at what was around them.


    Before anyone could react, the golden gate that had been destroyed previously seem to have automatically repaired itself as it mmed close with a loud bang, startling everyone is and plunging the entire prison into pure darkness as they gazed backwards the door.


    Someone hurriedly wanted to exit, but he was to slow.


    "Dammit! We are locked in here." The young man frowned as he went back to his group.


    The others also frowned the but they weren''t particrly worried. The had broken through the gate once, doing it again should be simply.


    They then nced at the scenery before them. Three corpses that still seemed intactid on the ground, holes in their head and heart, and but their skin didn''t look one but as though they were dead.


    Behind the three corpses, sevenrge doorway could be seen clearly, but the internal was all dark and chilling, there wasn''t a single source of light within the ce. Even with their various methods of night vision or thermal vision, which they were currently using to see now, it couldn''t help their sight see through the seven doorways.


    David didn''t try using his divine sense as he was sure some of the people here are monstrous geniuses. If he could develop divine sense, so could they.


    And in just a few seconds, he turned out to be right!


    He could fell more than twenty divine senses sweeping through the doorways. David was instantly surprised noticing that two of those steams of divine senses originated from his location. One was from the young master, and the other...


    David''s eyes constricted as he gazed at Rutherford a few meters away from him. The other stream of divine sense was from Rutherford. David smiled but the killing intent contained within that smile could scare a person to death.

 Chapter 547 Atman Stage Corpse

    David''s pupils constricted as he gazed at Rutherford who was a few meters away from him.


    The other stream of divine sense he had felt was actually from Rutherford, and which meant that he wasn''t as ordinary as he imed to be. Probably during their sh previously, he held back, letting himself to be defeated.


    David smiled but the thick killing intent hidden within that smile could probably kill a grown man.


    Within the enormous hall, the about hundred people stood with their teams.


    "My divine sense is unable to peer through what''s within the door way." Someone said with a knitted frown.


    The others also nodded. "It''s the same with me too."


    "Same here."


    "That can wait, let''s deal with what is right before us first. How are we going to share the bodies?"


    Somone interjected, asking the question everyone wanted to avoid. The bodies lying on the ground were at the Atman Stage. Deep within their bones, skin and tissuesy the secrets to reaching the Atman stage within a short period of time.


    The Atman Stage is a whole new level on its own, requiring intelligence, perception,prehension and talent to cross that threshold.


    Using pure power and force to breakthrough would most likely lead to an adverse effect, shortening one''s lifespan in the process when failed.


    Failure to breakthrough in each attempt would reduce one''s lifespan by a lot. The loss of lifespan will increase with each failed attempt. Which is why no one is willing to take thag risk.


    To increase the sess rate fi breakthrough, one must firstprehended the secrets to being an higher existence within the bones, tissue or blood of an even higher existence to increase the chances of sess.


    One with a 5-star talent, meditating on a leg bone of an Atman Stage practitioner for a year would increase the sess rate by three to five percent per year. Which would require about twenty to fourty years to have an hundred percent sess rate of reaching the Atman Stage.


    The time required was too much, which is why those who which to breakthrough the threshold was willing to do everything within their power to get hold of a full Atman Stage corpse. With a full corpse, the time required will be reduced by a lot.


    This was the main reason why the Nine families are searching for a way to own the battle ground. With the bodied within this ce, building an army of Atman Stage experts would be reality. Which family wouldn''t want that.


    Therefore, each of the Nine great families have devised a n of their own, and scheming against each other. Although things had been going smoothly, the atmosphere was beginning to tense up at the mention of the two Atman stages corpses.


    "The Kirrin Family doesn''t want any part of it." Young master n''s voice rang out, his voice bouncing about, echoing through therge hall.


    Although surprised, the others didn''t think too much about it. The Kirrin Family are more than wealthy and big,  two Atman corpses wasn''t enough to make them fight for it.


    David squinted his eyes at the scheming young master. Wondering what he was up to.


    "Young master, which path should we take?" Rutherford whispered, ending his voice to their ears.


    The young master remained silent for a while then all of a sudden, he pointed towards the Sixth doorway.


    "There, we will go through there." The team inclining David gazed at the direction the young master had pointed towards. David frowned  imperceptibly.


    Was the young master taking a guess or was he sure this path would lead them to something good?


    "Let''s go." The young master withdrew from the crowds and started to walk towards the sixth opened doorway.


    David squinted his eyes. He could detect a faint trace of imminent danger from that ce. But from his experience until now, fortune and dangeres hand in hand and if David was confident about one thing up to this point, it was his ability to survive.


    He followed the team and they stepped into the darkness.


    Whoosh!


    They appeared into what seem to be arge passage. Out of no where, sinister wind raged back and forth but strangely their clothes or hair didn''t sway with the dance of the wind.


    The passage was illuminated by a few oilmps hanging by the two sides of the passage walls.


    "The door is locked." Everyone looked backwards, noticing what the person said was true.


    They came in through an open door, but immediately they arrived, and the door was surprisingly closed.


    "This ce is weird." The remainingdy in their group of five spoke up, rubbing her hands reflexively, and warming her hands up from the strange cold.


    "There!"


    Suddenly, Gardof shouted, pointing a figure peacefully resting at the edge of the wall.


    The figure was that of a short, blue-haired man. There were fist sized holes in his stomach, his eyes wide open, staring directing ly at them. The group immediately got ready for battle. After a while, they noticed the figure didn''t move.


    "Rx Gardorf, it''s only a dead body." Rutherford snickered, and keeping his long sword back to its scarbard as he walked forwards towards the corpse with fire in his eyes.


    This corpse was certainly of the Atman Stage, Rutherford couldn''t help but be excited. He was at the Intergreted Phaser realm, almost at the threshold to breaking through to the Atman Stage. Now with this corpse, things would go even smoothly for him.


    The Prince had secretly promised him their Atman Realm corpse of they were to find one. Naturally, he unceremoniously walked forwards to im the corpse.


    "Wait." Young master n''s voice rang out. Rutherford''s face darkened. Was the young master about to go back in his word?


    "There''s something wrong. The corpse isn''t as simple as it seem." The Prince warned.


    Realising that he might have been blinded by greed, Rutherford paused his footstep, just a few meters away from the corpse as he truly examined it.

 Chapter 548 Fighting The Atman Stage

    Suddenly the dark pupils of the corpse focused, staring right back into Rutherford''s violet eye.


    Boom!


    The ground Rutherford had been standing caved in by almost more than a meter, but but Rutherford was no where to be found. It was as thought hr had been rises into pieces.


    "What the fvck is that?" Rutherford appeared behind the team as he asked. Apparently, he had been prepared for any strange circumstances. The instance he had been attacked by corpse, he immediately activated the Earth-shrinking talisman that the young master had given to each of them. With the talisman, Rutherford was able to swiftly escaped the sudden attack with his life intact.


    His eyes zed with fire as he stared at the rising corspe as it stood up from its lying position.


    "It''s obviously a corpse walking. Thousand of years in this ce would have caused several unforseen circumstances. Unfortunately, this is one of them." Young master n exined.


    "Although it''s of the Atman stage, don''t panic. It only possess the most basic of its ability, losing more than 50 percent of its strength and its intelligence is at that of an animal."


    "David and Rutherford, keep it busy. Gardorf and Te, attack the corpse from the rear while I look for an opportunity tond a critical blow." saying this, the young master withdrew backwards to a corner of the passageway, his figure undetectable.


    David squinted his eyes slightly. Both he and Rutherford had been tasked to tank the beast, an order  that required teamwork to carry out. One wrong move could possibly lead to the partner''s demise.


    It was obviously no mere coincidence the young master ced him and Rutherford with eachother


    This was the perfect opportunity to get rid of one another without raising a finger. Now, it''s only a mater of who would be the one being ridded of.


    The corpse stared maliciously at the two male heading for it and it opened its mouth, simr to letting out a high-pitched shrill, that threatened to burst their eardrums.


    "Be careful!" Te shouted tuwards them.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    Raising his fist forward, David punched out towards the fist headed for him.


    As both fist connected, David''s expression changed changed slightly. The strength from the corpse''s fist was greater than what David had expected.


    Noticing he wouldn''t be able to containing it all, David arm turned slippery as they wrapped around the corpse''s fist, he quickly redirected the fist towards sideways, both his chest and the corpse''s chest exposed.


    Rutherford''s long sword had long susnce appeared in his hand. Violet mes raged violently from the de as he swumg forwards.


    With the direction of the sword covered in violet mes, it was hard to determine if the de was heading towards David''s chest or for the blue-haired corpse''s chest.


    BANG!


    Shockwaves spread out and the corpse staggered backwards, a while long mark appeared on its chest, coughing out the aftermath of the sword strike.


    Both David and Rutherford''s expression changed slightly. Rutherford''s attack was so strong and yet, it had done nothing but to leave out a long white line on the corpse''s skin. Just how strong was the flesh?


    Boom!


    A feel foot imprint appread on the ground and the blue-haired corpse vanished from its previous position.


    David pped his fist together and he stamped his feet to the ground. There was a slight tremble and his figure also vanished, meeting the fast moving blue-haired corpse mid-way.


    Their fist collided and it was as though two mountains pped against each other. It was as though the entirerge passageway was about to copse.


    A massive amount of strength racked upon David''s fist, traveling up from his arm ti his body. His shirt exploded and his veins trembled violently as the enormous force travelled down to his legs.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two sounds resounded as the ground beneath his feet caved in, leaving two deep foot imprints on them.


    Rapidly, David retreated. His figure moving backwards in a strange manner as he redirected the entire force to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ground beneath him continued to cave as he floated backwards. But that was only half of it. David had only taken half of the corpse''s strength.


    The blue-haired corpse continued to move forwards, with the remaining half of its strength in its fist.


    Holding his de horizontally, the raging violet fire on his de zed with even more ferocity. A violet line stretched from from Rutherford to the corpse, then his figure blinked and he appeared right before the moving corpse.


    Boom!


    Once more, the corpse was sent staggering backwards. Using this opportunity Te and Gardorf shed right behind the corpse''s feet using their weapons, mmed it at the joints, bringing the corpse to its knees.


    Then they forcibly held the shoulder tightly. David and Rutherford weren''t slow either, they hurried forwards and joined the two others to pin the corpse down.


    Suddenly, a rainbow colored stream of light oted lightly towards their direction. But the rainbow light wasn''t slwo in the slightest, it was too fast that alsmot no one could see what it was.


    The young master then appeared behind them, his hands folded behind him as he watched the walking corpse coldly.


    BANG!


    The blue-haired corpse''s head seem to have been bisected into a polygon as the skull separated into multiple parts.


    David and the others let out sighs of relieve as they let go, allowong the corpse to fall to the ground.


    Rutherford breathed out softly. It seems thest attack he had used drained him quite a bit. He went to the passage wall and sat down with his back to the wall.


    "With this, I know I can trust you all to do your jobs perfectly without getting personal about it or letting your grudges rule your actions." Young master n seem to be have been impressed by David and Rutherford''s team work as he nodded at them.


    "I made a promise to Rutherford, and the first Atman sarge corpse we find would be his and I intend to keep that promise."


    The others expression immediately turned ugly upon hearing this.

 Chapter 549 Grievously Injured

    The five of them had all struggled to get the corpse. Naturally, they had equal rights on who gets to own the corpse or even share it if they all agree to it.


    If they could hold onto the Atman Stage corpse, advancing to the Atman Stage was only a matter of time.


    But the young master had made a promise ahead to Rutherford and frankly, since it might affect his reputation, the young master would be most certainly keep to his promise.


    Although not happy with it, the others said nothing and only watched as Rutherford kept the corpse in his storage ring.


    "Let''s start moving."


    The young master said, walking deeper into the passageway. After all, what seem to be an hour, they appeared before three doorways. It was also dark and one was unable to see through it using night vision or any sort of vision.


    "Young master, I think we should split from here and meet here together in 3 hours." David suddenly suggested.


    "The idea is feasible, but don''t forget that we just had to fight against an Atman Stage expert just at the entrance of this ce. Who knows how dangerous it will be now that we''ve gone deeper." The young master rejected David''s suggestion.


    Naturally, David knew of the danger since he could feel his skin tingling with the amount of danger presented in this ce. But David didn''t like to be in a team and preferred going solo since that was how he could bring out the best of his ability without anyone realising his secrets.


    "We will enter through the door one by one and face the dangers in there until we''ve conquered the three doors."


    n stated, walking into the guest door without hesitation, David and the others followed behind.


    Kacha!


    The door once again mmed close, and David reflexively looked backwards. He still wasn''t used to it. "This ce certainly is creepy."


    His loud voice bounced off the walls and David gazed before him. His expression soon changed as he realised he was the only one here.


    "Young master n?" There was no response, but only the echo of his voice bouncing back and forth from the walls.


    "n?" This time, David''s expression turned solemn as he swept his eyes around the ce he was in. Divine senses were entirely useless in this ce. He couldn''t even sense the walls even if he tried to.


    "What the hell?" How could four grown people disappear all of a sudden? They were just right in front of him, protecting so howe they disappeared.


    David went back to the door and touched it, with the feedback he was getting from the vibrations, there was no way he would be able to break it.


    "It''s certainly meant to hold Demigods." David muttered. He started walking back deeper into the ce.


    The ce looked like a huge hall. Decorated with beautiful worldly crystals and shining stones, making it lovely within. Looking almost like a Pce.


    David frowned. With his night vision, he could see arge throne on a high tform with arge corpse seated on it.


    Tilting his head, David got serious as he walked slowly forwards. The corpse had a huge hole in its heart and two fingers sized hole in its skull. It couldn''t be any more dead since its brain had been damaged, making David rx slightly.


    When he checked other ces, he discovered four heavy chains the width of his body sprun across the ground. It seemed it was meant to hold the corpse, but it had somehow escaped from the confinements of the chains.


    Sadly, it had been struck dead before it could celebrate its escape. What worried David though was who killed them. There was the story about this ce being a battlefield and a prison, but this was pure ughter, there were no signs of struggle as they all died.


    This was most certainly the work of a Demigod since the prisoners he had seen so far didn''t seem to have resisted.


    Naturally, and David was happy he was able to get his own Atman Stage corpse. As a Gicist, studying the bones would give him more insight into genes and his breakthrough might be faster than the others.


    Although, he was still at the penta-gene Phase, breaking through the phase was only a matter of meditating for a few days. He could already feel he had enough experience already and like the caterpir, he was ready to advance, and he just needed a ce to meditate quietly.


    This ce was the most suitable ce, but with dangers in this ce and the possibility of a demigod present, David didn''t want to risk it.


    David''s gaze paused upon a stone tform right at the edge of the throne. There seem to be words written on therge stone.


    David tilted his head and was about to walk forwards when his expression changed drastically.


    "How!?" His face turned pale as he staggered forward, blood threatening to spill out from his mouth.


    His chest had caved in and a finger-sized hole appeared where his heart used to be.


    His figure instantly split into three and he managed to back away from his previous position in a sh.


    Where he had been standing, an expressionless figure gazed directly at David, and ignoring his doppelganger.


    The figure brought its index and middle to its lips and licked the blood off its long fingernails.


    David staggered to his knees, his expression that of disbelief. He didn''t expect to have been wounded so gravely in a moment of carelessness.


    Blood poured from his heart, and spilling to the ground like a tap, his face bing even paler as strength began to leave him.


    "What are you?" He couldn''t sense the figure at all, but his sense of smell was proving to be useless and even his night vision could only see faint traces of the figure''s outline.


    This person was the most perfect Assassin! Even its killing intent couldn''t be felt in the slightest.

 Chapter 550 Mach Seven Speed!

    Cough! Cough!


    The figure didn''t respond to David''s questions and instead proceed to walk toward David with slow steps.


    From the way it walked, it was as though it was catwalking. Which meant the figure was female.


    David''s eyes began to close softly, but he struggled to keep them open, also struggling to stand up on his feet, but it proved to be a difficult task for him.


    The figure''s step was slow as she walked towards him. All of a sudden, there was a faint sh of light, and the figure of David that was kneeling on the floor flickered like broken tape. The same also happened to the figure of thedy walking softly towards him.


    Another figure of David could be seen cing his ws on the head of a beautiful young woman that had been standing undetected behind him this whole time. He had moved so fast he seem to have defiled time. And from the cuts on his skin, speed like that had its repercussions.


    Blood, fluids and brain matter spilt out from his fingers, flowing and dripping down from his elbows.


    David coldly looked into the eyes of the woman and realised it was also an undead but this one had fluid in it.


    Crack!


    The skull cracked as David pressed his ws even more tightly.


    Hu!


    David staggered backwards and dropped in sync together with the finally dead undead. He nced at the hole on his chest that was now closing up.


    Luckily, he had managed to sense the danger, shifting his heart slightly to the right, avoiding it being punctured. David didn''t let his guard down. He nced t every corner of the Pce with his eyes.


    The entire ce was vibrating with the same frequency as that been emitted from the dead body of a woman, which is why had been unable to sense the undead. It was as though it had turned the entire ce into a domain of its own.?


    But manipting the frequency of all the objects, and the stones will the pieces of jewellery and other things were impossible, and or would take an unlimited amount of time to change, so I but this corpse had managed it. It was as though it was preparing for a day like this. Setting up its traps in advance, waiting for someone like David to step inside.


    Other people would most certainly have died, but with his ability to control his body as he wished, including his organs, and his ability to sense danger more effectively,  he had managed to escape being gravely injured and even dead.


    In the end,  he was still too weak. He might have actually died here if he hadn''t been careful. If he was in the Integrated Phase, his senses would be heightened by more than five times, depending on how strong his genes were.


    "Hmph!" David grunted, the hole on his chest that has healed seemed to have been forced back open by some strange force.


    David sat cross-legged on the ground. He watched as the wound healed, but a sinister wave of energy erupted, making the wound even worse as it healed. This made David frown slightly. The undead having its own energy even after being dead for quite a long while was slightly surprising to David.?


    Closing his eyes, his muscles reverberated, humming as they oscited in different frequencies, humming loudly and then buzzing softly.?


    Roughly after ten minutes, David spat out a pool of ck blood. Simultaneously, the blood he had spilled on the ground seemed to have grown sentient as they flowed through the ground towards him, crawling back inside his body.?


    ? He nced at the body of thedy, and sensed blood within the body of thedy. Although not much, the blood of an Atman realm, was something David longed to try.?


    He grabbed the corpse by the neck, and tracing his finger along her pale skin, he stopped when it got to her heart.?


    His ginger morphed into a w and sank silently into the body of thedy. As he withdrew his finger, the heart of a human was within his palm.?


    David''s eyes shed in joy. He had sensed truly. She truly had blood in her body. David dropped the body with a thud and shed the heart with his index finger.?


    There, right at the left ventricr tube, what seem to be five to six drops of coagted blood were sitting right there.


    David carefully scooped the blood with a test tube, there was still a drop left, to which David stretched out his tongue to lick.?


    His eyes automatically closed and in a spectator''s point of view, David''s energy level was climbing incredibly high and in the blink of an eye, he broke through to Level Six of his vampire body in the blink of an eye.?


    That wasn''t all, an loud howl reverberated within his body as the werewolf body seem to have been provoked. Another wave of energy surged. David''s body trembled incredibly and jolted upwards as though he had been hit by the ground.?


    Rumble!?


    His werewolf body violently broke through, unlike the ease at which the vampire body had broken through this was even more violent.?


    This was a pleasant surprise for David. The werewolf in him sure didn''t like to lose out. David chuckled slightly.


    His eyes glowed a mixture of crimson and gold colour, illuminating the surroundings with his gene glow. He was now at the Hex-gene Phase and with just a bit more experience, he might be able to reach the Integrated Phaser Stage before he left this ce.


    He nced at the tube which contained the coagted blood within. He could feel the blood brimming with blood energy, his urge to feed on blood had never been this strong.?


    His canines elongated and his eye started glowing crimson. It was as though his vampire side wouldn''t rest until he drank every bit of the blood. Why would David resist?


    Most especially, he could use this opportunity to practice the Ancient-strengthening Technique now that he had powerful blood at hand.?


    With this, he could advance the technique to the Fifth stage, strengthing his body and Physique. He was hoping he could reach the highest level before he left this ce, but that would be impossible since the damage done to his body by then would be too devastating for an Atman Stage blood to repair.?

 Chapter 551 Reward

    Cough! Cough!


    The figure didn''t respond to David''s questions and instead proceed to walk toward David with slow steps.


    From the way it walked, it was as though it was catwalking. Which meant the figure was female.


    David''s eyes began to close softly, but he struggled to keep them open, also struggling to stand up on his feet, but it proved to be a difficult task for him.


    The figure''s step was slow as she walked towards him. All of a sudden, there was a faint sh of light, and the figure of David that was kneeling on the floor flickered like broken tape. The same also happened to the figure of thedy walking softly towards him.


    Another figure of David could be seen cing his ws on the head of a beautiful young woman that had been standing undetected behind him this whole time. He had moved so fast he seem to have defiled time. And from the cuts on his skin, speed like that had its repercussions.


    Blood, fluids and brain matter spilt out from his fingers, flowing and dripping down from his elbows.


    David coldly looked into the eyes of the woman and realised it was also an undead but this one had fluid in it.


    Crack!


    The skull cracked as David pressed his ws even more tightly.


    Hu!


    David staggered backwards and dropped in sync together with the finally dead undead. He nced at the hole on his chest that was now closing up.


    Luckily, he had managed to sense the danger, shifting his heart slightly to the right, avoiding it being punctured. David didn''t let his guard down. He nced t every corner of the Pce with his eyes.


    The entire ce was vibrating with the same frequency as that been emitted from the dead body of a woman, which is why had been unable to sense the undead. It was as though it had turned the entire ce into a domain of its own.


    But manipting the frequency of all the objects, and the stones will the pieces of jewellery and other things were impossible, and or would take an unlimited amount of time to change, so I but this corpse had managed it. It was as though it was preparing for a day like this. Setting up its traps in advance, waiting for someone like David to step inside.


    Other people would most certainly have died, but with his ability to control his body as he wished, including his organs, and his ability to sense danger more effectively,  he had managed to escape being gravely injured and even dead.


    In the end,  he was still too weak. He might have actually died here if he hadn''t been careful. If he was in the Integrated Phase, his senses would be heightened by more than five times, depending on how strong his genes were.


    "Hmph!" David grunted, the hole on his chest that has healed seemed to have been forced back open by some strange force.


    David sat cross-legged on the ground. He watched as the wound healed, but a sinister wave of energy erupted, making the wound even worse as it healed. This made David frown slightly. The undead having its own energy even after being dead for quite a long while was slightly surprising to David.


    Closing his eyes, his muscles reverberated, humming as they oscited in different frequencies, humming loudly and then buzzing softly.


    Roughly after ten minutes, David spat out a pool of ck blood. Simultaneously, the blood he had spilled on the ground seemed to have grown sentient as they flowed through the ground towards him, crawling back inside his body.


    He nced at the body of thedy, and sensed blood within the body of thedy. Although not much, the blood of an Atman realm, was something David longed to try.


    He grabbed the corpse by the neck, and tracing his finger along her pale skin, he stopped when it got to her heart.


    His ginger morphed into a w and sank silently into the body of thedy. As he withdrew his finger, the heart of a human was within his palm.


    David''s eyes shed in joy. He had sensed truly. She truly had blood in her body. David dropped the body with a thud and shed the heart with his index finger.


    There, right at the left ventricr tube, what seem to be five to six drops of coagted blood were sitting right there.


    David carefully scooped the blood with a test tube, there was still a drop left, to which David stretched out his tongue to lick.


    His eyes automatically closed and in a spectator''s point of view, David''s energy level was climbing incredibly high and in the blink of an eye, he broke through to Level Six of his vampire body in the blink of an eye.


    That wasn''t all, an loud howl reverberated within his body as the werewolf body seem to have been provoked. Another wave of energy surged. David''s body trembled incredibly and jolted upwards as though he had been hit by the ground.


    Rumble!


    His werewolf body violently broke through, unlike the ease at which the vampire body had broken through this was even more violent.


    This was a pleasant surprise for David. The werewolf in him sure didn''t like to lose out. David chuckled slightly.


    His eyes glowed a mixture of crimson and gold colour, illuminating the surroundings with his gene glow. He was now at the Hex-gene Phase and with just a bit more experience, he might be able to reach the Integrated Phaser Stage before he left this ce.


    He nced at the tube which contained the coagted blood within. He could feel the blood brimming with blood energy, his urge to feed on blood had never been this strong.


    His canines elongated and his eye started glowing crimson. It was as though his vampire side wouldn''t rest until he drank every bit of the blood. Why would David resist?


    Most especially, he could use this opportunity to practice the Ancient-strengthening Technique now that he had powerful blood at hand.


    With this, he could advance the technique to the Fifth stage, strengthing his body and Physique. He was hoping he could reach the highest level before he left this ce, but that would be impossible since the damage done to his body by then would be too devastating for an Atman Stage blood to repair.


    The blood running through his veins and pumped rapidly by his heart, flowing through his body like a waterfall.


    His muscles vibrated, buzzing through the atmosphere like guiter stings plucked repeatedly. Davod was about to start practicing the body strengthening technique when he was interrupted by a sudden sound.


    Kacha!


    Therge Pce doors opened and a figure walked in cautiously. Their eyes brimming a greenish colour as they walked forwards.


    "David?"


    David stood up as he recognised who the person was. "Yeah it''s me."


    David turned to face Te, and looking behind her, his face covered with confusion. "Where are the rest of the team? Gardorf and the young master."


    Te sighed in relief but then shrugged. "I have no idea. The minute we stepped into the door, I couldn''t find any of you, I was alone, transported to some pce prison of sort. Faced an Atman Realm undead, and luckily, it was a rtively weak one. So I exited the door and walked in again looking for you guys, you and then I''m here."


    David nodded his head in realisation, and he wasn''t the only one who had been transported to a different ce, it seemed the rest of the team also had the same experience.


    "Why don''t we wait outside for the rest. It seems once we defeat the undead within the prison, the doors would be automatically unlocked."


    "Great idea, let''s go with that." Te nodded her head, but as her eyes swept past therge throne, her motion suddenly paused and she rapidly vanished from her position.


    In the next moment, she arrived before therge rock with written words on it. Stretching her hands, she grabbed at it.


    But it appeared she had been too slow. David grabbed at the tablet and then ced it within his storage ring.


    "I hope you don''t mind." David asked politely while staring straight at Te.


    Their bodies were very close to each other, just a few inches from one another.


    There was a sudden silence between them that went on for about a second. But for them, a second was more than enough time to pull some tricks.


    "No, of course not. You killed the undead, you get to keep the reward." Te smiled, backing off, she started began walking towards the door.


    "We can go now right?"


    "Yeah." cing the Atman Stage body within his storage ring, David followed behind her, exiting the prison and they once again arrived at the passage with four doors before them.


    David sat down in meditation as they waited. "Should we try the other doors."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. The first door wasn''t too easy, who knows if the difficulty would increase each door. I say we wait for the young master to arrive, then he will decide if we should head in or not." Although David rejected her n, he really wanted to try the other doors, but since he needed the help of the young master, he would have to do whats best for them.

 Chapter 552 Grouping Up

    With this, he could advance the technique to the Fifth stage, strengthing his body and Physique. He was hoping he could reach the highest level before he left this ce, but that would be impossible since the damage done to his body by then would be too devastating for an Atman Stage blood to repair.


    The blood running through his veins and pumped rapidly by his heart, flowing through his body like a waterfall.


    His muscles vibrated, buzzing through the atmosphere like guiter stings plucked repeatedly. Davod was about to start practicing the body strengthening technique when he was interrupted by a sudden sound.


    Kacha!


    Therge Pce doors opened and a figure walked in cautiously. Their eyes brimming a greenish colour as they walked forwards.


    "David?"


    David stood up as he recognised who the person was. "Yeah it''s me."


    David turned to face Te, and looking behind her, his face covered with confusion. "Where are the rest of the team? Gardorf and the young master."


    Te sighed in relief but then shrugged. "I have no idea. The minute we stepped into the door, I couldn''t find any of you, I was alone, transported to some pce prison of sort. Faced an Atman Realm undead, and luckily, it was a rtively weak one. So I exited the door and walked in again looking for you guys, you and then I''m here."


    David nodded his head in realisation, and he wasn''t the only one who had been transported to a different ce, it seemed the rest of the team also had the same experience.


    "Why don''t we wait outside for the rest. It seems once we defeat the undead within the prison, the doors would be automatically unlocked."


    "Great idea, let''s go with that." Te nodded her head, but as her eyes swept past therge throne, her motion suddenly paused and she rapidly vanished from her position.


    In the next moment, she arrived before therge rock with written words on it. Stretching her hands, she grabbed at it.


    But it appeared she had been too slow. David grabbed at the tablet and then ced it within his storage ring.


    "I hope you don''t mind." David asked politely while staring straight at Te.


    Their bodies were very close to each other, just a few inches from one another.


    There was a sudden silence between them that went on for about a second. But for them, a second was more than enough time to pull some tricks.


    "No, of course not. You killed the undead, you get to keep the reward." Te smiled, backing off, she started began walking towards the door.


    "We can go now right?"


    "Yeah." cing the Atman Stage body within his storage ring, David followed behind her, exiting the prison and they once again arrived at the passage with four doors before them.


    David sat down in meditation as they waited. "Should we try the other doors."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. The first door wasn''t too easy, who knows if the difficulty would increase each door. I say we wait for the young master to arrive, then he will decide if we should head in or not." Although David rejected her n, he really wanted to try the other doors, but since he needed the help of the young master, he would have to do whats best for them.


    Time went on like the flowing waves of arge river. It was unknown just how much time had passed.


    David''s eyes snapped open. The door he had just came out from opened and three familiar figures walked out from within.


    "I thought you two got lost or something." Young master n nodded, seemingly slightly relieved to see both David and Te.


    "We didn''t know what to do, so we waited here for you guys just in case anything went wrong." Te hurriedly replied.


    David shrugged in confirmation. Prompting to a slight nod from the young master.


    "That''s good."


    "Did you two had to face any undead?" Rutherford suddenly asked.


    "The prison I was transported to had an atman realm undead within, but it was only slightly stronger than an Intergrates Phaser, so it was easily dealt with." Te confessed.


    "The same for me." David added. Except the undead be met was a true Atman Stage expert and he had almost died.


    "Did you notice any treasure of some sort sithin the vicinity after killing the undead?" Upon Rutherford''s word, Te''s expression froze a little before she shook her head awkwardly. She realised this was the main reason Rutherford was asking those questions.


    "Of course not. Immediately after I finished with the undead, I exited the prison to look for the rest of you." Te denied immediately.


    Rutherford nodded, he then turned towards David. "What about you?"


    "I don''t seem to remember who gave you the authority to question me. Last time i checked, you are not the group leader." David retorted.


    "How dare you?"


    "Enough!"


    "Since they fought the undead themselves with their own strength, they have every right to keep the treasure they find."


    "Now, let''s go through the other doors. I assume it will be simr to the first one, been transported to different prisons but the difficulty might be higher than the first, so we should be careful." Young master n warned them. And with that, he turned towards the secondrge soke and began walking towards it.


    David followed behind, ignoring the chilling re he was feeling from beside him. It was obviouslying from Rutherford. Just a bit more time, then he would have every chance to snap that little twig in half.


    The door opened, allowing them rk step inside. And like thest time, the door behind them closed. David wasn''t as surprised this time. And just like thest time, he was alone within the prison.


    But this time, there were numerous bioluminescent bacteria on the walls of the prison, illuminating the prison walls with their glowing bodies.


    These bacterias produces a green fluorescent gene, mixed with their DNA manufacture a blowing body that illuminate the surroundings.


    David didn''t need to rely on his night vision to see into prison anymore. The entire ce was illuminated by the glowing bacteria.


    This made him wonder why the other prisons didn''t have these bacterias since it was a great source of light. And the bacteria was something easily controlled by adjusting their gic makeup so they wouldn''t evolve into some form of terrifying monster.


    Shiii


    Countenance indifference, David waited patiently. This prison looked simr to thest one, except that the chains here weren''t broken through.


    There was a corpse seated on the throne, his hands and legs were locked up by the same chains he had seen in thest prison. He had tested the durability of the chains and knew how stirng it was.


    He figured out that if he was been locked up, even he would have a terribly difficult time breaking through the chains.


    Waiting a while, staring at the corpse silently. The cirspe made no movement, neither did David. But David wasn''t really in a hurry. He gazed around the Pce/prison when his eyes got fixated on a transparent bottle lying in the floor before therge throne seat.


    "A pill?" David muttered. It had been a long time he had seen a pill. Most Gist don''t make their medicine in the Shape of a pill anymore, but in serums since it''s effect could be felt immediately, mixing easily with the blood and gic structure.


    Unable to wait any longer, David began walking steadily towards the corpse, climbing the short stairs leading to the throne seat.


    "You should act now, otherwise you wouldn''t get the chance to do so anymore." David''s voice echoed as he tried to warn the undead to take its chance.


    A clicking sound rang out as the chains rattled. The dead eye of the undead opened up, standing mechanically from its throne, its body werepletely rigid, fixating its eyes on David.


    A weird smile formed on its lips as it nced eerily at him. The atmosphere chilled as a sinister wind seem to start blowing.


    David''s expression remained indifferent, but his caution was at its peak as his step stopped.


    They were now a few feets away from each other. David could see the man appeared to be middle aged and his face seemed like he was strong willed during his time when he was still alive.


    There were many theories in his head about how this ce came to form an army of undead creatures, something that had to do with the second heart overtaking its host when it was finally dead. But what made him confused was that during the process of bing an Atman, the entire body would be transformed.


    The second heart (The imnt) would merge with the first one(the original heart) making them whole, to a single entity. Therefore the overtaking of host is simply impossible at the Atman Stage but, how did they all turn out to be undead?


    The question had just popped up in his Mind when he felt the tiniest vibrations in the air. It was like his skin is an oversensitive guitar string and the slightest change in airflow could be detected by him.


    But by then, a w shaped hand was right on him. And a poisonous foul smelling odour exuded from the nails.

 Chapter 553 Dangerous Teela

    There was na almost intangible change in air flow and sound frequency.


    Within the blink of an eye, a foul-smelling w shaped hand was reaching out for David''s chest, just a few centimetres away from him.


    BANG!


    Dust residue rose up and David was unexpectedly sent staggering backwards a few steps due to the momentum. The moment he stopped staggering, another poisonced w was already before him, the undead speed was simply unbelievable.


    Anotherbang echoed and David once more staggered backwards, the ground beneath his feet caving to the shape of his feet. David''s countenance had long since changed and his expression revealed a rare case of seriousness.


    It has been so long he met someone who was a match for him in pure physical strength but this undead wasn''t just a match for him, it was even stronger than him by a notch.


    Boom!


    The entire prison shook as David''s back mmed into its walls.


    Whoosh! Shiiiing!


    Sparks flew off and the mark of five ws could be appeared right on the prison walls. David''s fist abruptly mmed into the stomach of the undead, sending it backwards, but it wasn''t really enough to do any damage to it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Relentlessly, his fists collided with the undead''s abdomen, raining dust and shockwaves which was surprising contained by the prison walls without being destroyed.


    Within a few seconds, the entire chest of the undead was totally unrecognisable, a grievous injure that even an Integrated Phaser wouldn''t feel weakened by. But this was an undead, it didn''t care that David''s fist kept jotting its abdomen with lung copsing punches, its two hands formed ws as it pped it against David''s face.


    Hurriedly, David fell backwards as though he was flying like a ghost. The air behind him exploded as his body elerated forwards with an incredible speed. Seemingly has enough, his hand morphed into a paw, with incredibly sharp nails as he struck forwards towards the head of the undead.


    The undead mouth suddenly opened and a horrendous stench assaulted David''s nose, but that was enough for David to slow down. A sudden shriek escaped the mouth of the undead, making David stunned and his speed showed signs of slowing down.


    Using this opportunity, the undead whose body was still chained was right before the stunned David, it''s two ws headed for two deadly parts. One w towards his brain and the other towards his heart.


    In just a few milliseconds, the ws stabbed into David''s brain and heart, drawing out a slight amount of blood.


    The undead had an incredibly terrifying smile on its face, but its expression seemed startled as it noticed something was wrong.


    Puchi!


    David''s hands up to his fist was buried deep inside the undead''s head. Behind the undead, David withdrew his left hand and hurriedly used his right hand, to draw a sharp circle with his sharp w.


    There was a cut on his head and it seem to have been infected by some sort of virus or poison. The skin was starting to rotten and the tissues decay at a rate more than visible to the naked eyes, already building up maggots and festing the surrounding cells  but before it could spread so fast, David dug out the tissues and immediately sliced up the flesh around his forehead.


    Arge chunk of David''s forehead  flesh fell on the ground, rapidly decaying as though the world was been forwarded by years in proportion to seconds.


    This was caused by the nails of the undead. Although he had been fast enough to avoid been wed to the head, he had still been scratched by the fingers of the undead.


    David''s heart pounded rapidly how could he not be rmed? He didn''t think the poison would be ridiculously strong. Even an Atman Stage practitioner would have a hard time suppressing this poison if it found a way to get into their system.


    David''s eyes glittered. He carefully pulled out the nails of the corpse and carefully ced it within his storage ring.


    Ignoring the stench particles  from the undead''s body, David let out a deep breathe and then inhaled deeply but a few secondster, he was disappointed.


    "No, maybe the blood in it is just too small to sniff out." Coming upon this conclusion, the air rumbled as a sharp w dug into the chest of the undead, pulling his ws out, there was a dried up heart within his palm.


    Slicing the inner part carefully, David scrutinised every tube, vessels within the heart, but he was unable to find any blood there, clotted or non clotted.


    Puff!


    The heart vaporised into dust under his clenched fist. Slightly disappointed about this, he stored the undead into his storage ring. Although he already own one which was enough. He wasn''t just going to leave an Atman Stage body lying on the ground when it was incredibly useful in the outside world. The amount of Starcoin people, factions, academies, institutes would pay just for the body of one Atman Stage expert was simply too ridiculous.


    Even with the 200 million Gyno points granted to him by the institute, it was still not enough for the institute to give David an Atman Stage corpse and that''s if the institute even owns one in the first ce.


    David''s eyesnded on the pill bottle. He went forwards, grabbing the transparent pill bottle. There was a greenish substance flowing inside the pill within the bottle. Almost the same radiance as the luminescence of the illuminating bacterias covered by the Pce walls.


    Suddenly, David''s ears twitched slightly and his eyes shed.


    Kacha!


    The doors to the prison suddenly opened and a figure walked gently through the doors. David could be seen sitting cross legged at the centre of the prison.


    "You are here again."


    "And you are also the same person I keep meeting." Te smiled softly. Her eyes gently swept through the pance as she remarked.


    "You seem to have taken care of things precisely on your end."


    David stood up, softening his muscles by osciting them a little. "We should get out of here, this ce is beginning to suffocate me."


    Te''s eyes shed as her eyes remained fixed on the throne, then the stairs to the throne chair.


    "What reward did you get this time? Last time was a tablet of some sort, what about this time."


    David''s eyes squinted, but his steps didn''t stop as he headed out of the prison. "If you tell me what you gained, maybe I will consider telling you my rewards also."


    "One Heaven grade technique and a Legendary poison. Now tell me what rewards you got."


    David''s figure froze as he heaed the words Heaven grade and greed immediately shed in his eyes, but he immediately stayed focused. And didn''t allow his greed to control him. Thisdy was bing even more dangerous to David. For her to confidently state the reads she had earned to him and freely mentioned an Heaven grade technique without caution means she''s either naive or pretending to be.


    But there was no way someone would be this naive and wouldn''t have died to it no matter how talented the person was. Which leaves this to only one option, she was strong, strong enough to protect the Heaven grade technique even if it was made to the public. But from David''s senses, she was just an ordinary Integrated Phaser who hadn''t even developed divine sense. But who knows, she might just be really good at hiding her strength.


    Either way though, David rose his guard up a few notch.


    He continued towards the passage way and sat cross legged, indifferent as he spoke. "I said maybe, I didn''t promise to tell you."


    "Common, don''t be so secretive David. The fact that this is the second time we''ve met signifies that we''re destined to be together." she also sat unceremoniously before David, whining like a little girl.


    David frowned slightly as he opened his eyes. A familiar sensation seem to have assaulted him. "Have we met before this?"


    Te shrugged. "I don''t know, have we met before?"


    David gazed at her silently for a while and then said. "A stone tablet I haven''t checked yet and a bottle containing a pill I haven''t examined yet."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Bring it out, let''s examine it then."


    "It''s your scent. I do think we''ve met." David muttered with confusion but after a few seconds in thought, he shrugged it as this wasn''t a ce to be careless, especially before this crazydy.


    "If the young masters sees us together, he would misunderstand things." David frowned.


    "Don''t worry too much, n is too overconfident and stupid. He still thinks everything is within his control and wouldn''t bother with a few things not in order." Te waved her hands snorting slightly.


    "I think you''re underestimating him a little. Although overconfident, he does have the strength to back it up." David replied.


    "What strength? Can you call an Atman Stage expert powerful?" Te rolled her eyes at David.


    Kacha!

 Chapter 554 Morphed Undead: Fire Giant

    The sounds of doors opening echoed through tbe hallway. Our came three familiar figures, Gordorf, young master n and Rutherford.


    David took off his scrutinzing gaze from Te, standing up as he faced the young master.


    The young master paused as he saw the two of them once again outside the prison before them. He squinted his eyes softly and a thought shed through his mind, but in a sh, it was as though he didn''t notice anything.


    "Was there any trouble with the undead you were faced with?"


    Both Te and David shook their heads. "No"


    "Good, let''s rest here for now and regain out stir strength. I have information that the next two prisons would be vastly difficult to the previous two." Young master n suggested.


    David and the others nodded in agreement. They sat quietly down on the cold marble floor, eerily quiet.


    David nced at the others and saw they were meditating with their eyes closed. He then took off his gaze and swept it towards Te. His brows furrowed, trying to get a read on thedy.


    Although the young master''s strength  was just at the integrated Phase with a 60% integration rate already, David senses told him that that was just what was on the surface. When the young master phase, his strength would be infinitely closer to the Atman Stage or might even breakthrough directly to the Atman Stage. And as a genius  who had received the most care and resources, his strength would likely be far above ordinary Atman Stage expert.


    Although David wasn''t 100 percent sure of his theory, he was at least 70 percent sure. But the problem was, how did Tee to know about it?


    One can only knows of another''s full strength through their energy level, but one''s energy level can be faked once you get to the stage where you can directly control some parts of your body, depending on one''s talent. But to see past the fake energy level, one must be stronger than the target or have a close enough strength to see through the target.


    There are other ways to figure out people''s strength too, with a very advanced scanner. Although expensive to get, it''s really worth the price.


    Technology couldn''t be used here due to the Interferences, unknown strange frequencies which meant that Te wouldn''t have been able to use such a thing. Which leaves the only next option, her strength. She''s either slightly weaker than n or maybe even stronger. Either way, she was someone David rapidly became weary off. Losing his gained near her might most likely result to death.


    "That''s enough rest. There isn''t much time before the other family figure out what it is we are trying to do here and they woulde swarming in." The young master suddenly said.


    David paused as he heard it. "If you done mind me asking, what is it we are trying to do here young master." David suddenly asked.


    The young master turned back to David and smiled slyly. "There''s no need for you to know, nor any of you. Since you might have forgotten what your true mission here entails, let me remind you. You all are only here to guard me, that''s the main reason you are here. The treasure you find on the way with your strength is yours to keep and I will have no say in it only if you''re obedient and learn not to ask questions. Are we clear?"


    David''s pupils dted immediately and a streak of gold and red lightning streaked past them.


    The young master swept his gaze towards Te, Rutherford, Gordorf and then stopped at David, staring at him with a slight polite grin.


    David smiled slightly and nodded his head.


    "Good, now that we''ve cleared that up, it''s time we go. Te, David, you guys head in first. Let us see if the situation will be different this time."


    The two people didn''t argue and proceeded to walk into the prison. David could feel the young masters intense eyes on  him and his face twitched, suppressing the anger within him.


    Whenst did someone dared speak to him in such manner?


    The door mmed close behind him as he finally entered inside the prison.


    Before him was a veryrge cave. This wasn''t like the Pce/ prison he had seen in the previous two ces. This ce was three times bigger than the previous ces and even more wider.


    The temperature within the room was astonishingly high, burning with an amazing 2000¡ã celsius. The floor within the cave was scorching red, and ava pool sat right in the middle of the cave, shining its crimson light around the cave.


    The wind formed the shape of a smoking hot dragon, swimming into David''s nose as he inhaled.


    Cautiously, he began walking towards theva pool, gazing around the cave. Just at the edge of the cave, a small tree stood there, a diamond-shaped transparent orange-coloured fruit could be seen just at the edge of a branch.


    David''s heart skipped a bear immediately he set his eyes on the fruit and he immediately knew he must have it. The sudden impulse to jump over and swallow the fruit crossed his mind, but David was cautious and didn''t give in to thepulsion.


    The stillva suddenly started forming ripples on the surface and ever so slowly, a giant with arge hole in its forehead, covered inva came out from within the pool.


    As soon as he saw the giant, David''s heart sank instantly. It was a true fire giant!


    An undead who managed to morph before being killed and then managed to stay in its form even afteritir had died. This wasn''t an ordinary Atman Stage undead either, this one had already morphed! Unlike the other undead who remained in their human form after they died, this one could be said to be an anomaly!


    Roaaaaar!!!


    Liquidva sshed everywhere from its body as it roared loudly, sending out ripples upon ripples of sound waves mixed with shockwaves.


    David stomped his toes slightly, conjuring a shockwave before him, preventing him from being affected by the sound waves.


    The Fire giant seem to be annoyed by David''s indifference with its show of power. It immediately took a step forward and the entire cave shook by that time, it''s huge figure was no where to be seen.


    BANG! Whoosh!


    David stomped his right foot to the side and evaded to the left, dodging the grab from the Fire giant.


    Rumble!


    It''s palm mmed on the ground, pping a few huge rocks that were big as boulders up in the process.


    Grabbing at two of those rocks, one-fifth of the rock instantaneous melted tova making the boulders a mixture ofva and boulder. The  Fire immediately tossed them towards David.


    David stood steadily on the ground. Although the Pce was huge, it wasn''t nearly enough to contain the Fight between the two people.


    Since there was no where he could go to avoid the fight, David stood steadily on the ground and punched out twice.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two boulders immediately pulverised to dust, sshing the red liquidva on his body, burning  holes through his newly changed shirt.


    As the powdered rock blocked David''s sight, arge glowing fist tire through the cloud of dust, smashing forwards David''s head like a meteor.


    BANG!


    Massive amount of shockwaves balssted in circr directions, rippling through the air as though wanting to tear the void into pieces.


    David''s expression changed slight and he was forced to stagger backwards, he flipped four times in zigzag direction before he finally negated the force rampaging within his body.


    His arm immediately felt numb. David gazed seriously at the Fire giant. But it was already before him as he had just stablized himself.


    "Fvck! Just what sort of undead is this?" It''s intelligence was even higher than some adult human. He immediately dived to the sized, avoiding been pounded to death in the head by the two interlocked fist hammer of the monster.


    Another boulder flew up. The Fire giant kicked it towards David''s direction. David brought his hands together in x shape and with a bang, the boulder exploded as it mmed against him.


    David quickly retreated as he expected some form of retaliation from the partial blindness from the dust to hia sight.


    A huge shadow immediately covered David and his senses twitched, a massive rain ofva descended from above, covering him up with the hot liquid.


    Shhhhhh!


    His clothes evaporated, leaving David bare and almost naked as he stood there.


    Theva barely affected him except for the few reddish patches on his skin, there wasn''t any real damage.


    The Fire Giant didn''t follow up with any attack and waited for theva to flow away as though waiting for David to be cooked and thoroughly fried.


    But much to its surprise, David was barely affected.


    "Floating Wind!"


    The wind behind him exploded as he appeared all of a sudden on top of the stunned Fire-Giant.


    "DIE!!! "

 Chapter 555 Crimson BLaze Fruit

    The air behind him exploded as David vanished from his previous position, appearing in the air, right on top of the Fire-giant''s head.


    His hands interlocked as they mmed heavily at the skull of the fire giant like an hammer.?


    Boom!


    Cloud waves and ripples formed in thin air as heatwaves formed a circr st from the evaporation ofva in the surrounding area.


    The Fire-Giant was quick to react. It had quickly brought its hands upwards to defend its self. Its body sinking a meter downwards into the ground, melting some part of the cave in a just a few seconds.


    It''s eyes that seem to contain fire zed with fury. It''s hand reached out and pped David out of the air, sending him backwards s he mmed into the hardened concrete of the Pce walls. Making the entire prison tremble in the process.


    David coughed, getting rid of the dust he had inhaled. David got out of the home he had been struck in but the Fire giant was before him in that moment.


    It immediately punched out towards David''s head as though wanting to make it into meat paste on the wall.


    Twsiting his body slightly, he avoided the blow swiftly. Rocks behind him exploded into smithereens, but David was as light as feather, like a sh.he rushed past the attack, using the fist as leverage, he ran up towards the Fire giant.


    He twisted his body slightly, shifting all of his force and momentum to his left leg, he struck out like an hammer.


    BANG!


    The fire giant''s head mmed against the ground, causing a huge quake


    Twulisting in mid-air, he seem tl be levitating. He clenched his fist tightly and the glowed a deeo orange colour. The temperature within the cave soared once more.


    "Divine Might! "


    Adrenaline coarsed through his veins as his strength increased massively. His skin turned a deep shade of red and green, terrifying muscles spamming as his veins bulged, crawling like serpents under his skin additionally, a touch of silver coated his entire body. With that, he instantly punched out at the head still installed into the ground.?


    Boom! Crack!?


    The skull before him split open like watermelon. Lava melted the Brian and its brain juice as it escaped the confinements of its container.?


    David immediately staggered backwards, his silver face flushed even more red as his blood rotation stalled for a fw milliseconds.?


    He fell in one knees, ignoring theva flowing over his?


    His skin shed silver and then his body returned back to normal as though the abnormal shades of colours on his skin were just a figment of imagination.


    David inhaled deeply, bringing back his rapid flow of blood to normal. He opened his eye and stared at the corpse in front of him. This was his first time killing a real Atman Stage expert.?


    Althoigh it''s strength was greatly weakened and couldn''t be considered to be at the true Atman stage yet, it still had the strength of an Atman Stage expert.?


    Which meant that even when he hadn''t phased, his strength was alreadyparable to a Low Atman Stage expert. David sighed in relief. Although he still needed arge boost from activating his Adrenaline, it was still his strength he had used to defeat the undead and not the strength of his beasts.?


    David''s ears suddenly twitched. The  storage ring on his index finger shine brightly as the corpse disappeared.?


    In that moment, the door to the e squeaked open and an awfully familiar figure walked in.?


    "Oh uoh are done so quick." Te raised her eyebrow in surprise, gazing at David, slightly impressed.?


    "You know, there''s a word called privacy out there and you are invading mine." David''s body was entirely bare, his clothes burnt from theva.?


    "Rx David, I only came here to help you. It''s not as though I wanted a share of your reward. But it would be nice if you gifted it to me."


    "Forget it." David downed a new shirt and a short, walking towards nt by theva pool.?


    "Oh, is that a Crimson ze fruit?" Te said excitedly as she moved very fast, towards the direction of the fruit, going past David.?


    Her hands reached out  ignoring the rising temperature of the air around them, she grabbed at the fruit.?


    ? She was just about to pluck it when David''s hand was apparently faster than hers.?


    "I believe this is mine." He snatched the fruit firm the tree and stored it in within his storage ring.?


    Te''s eyes shed. "You are fast, I will give you that. But you should know, the Crimson ze fruit losses its potency if stored within a storage ring for far too long."?


    David pursed his lips slightly. "There''s no need for you to be worried, I will take care of it." It was a good thing he stored the fruit within his inner world then. He stires most of his important items within his inner world.?


    Te shrugged carelessly. "Alright, I warned you though. You should consider taking it here before theye."


    David didn''t respon to her and walked out from the cave, sitting in the ground as he waited for the others.?


    "You really don''t want to take it here?"


    David opened his eyes and frowned. "No I don''t. What is it to you anyways?"


    "It seems you don''t know the ability of the Crimson-ze fruit. Once ingested, there''s a possibility one would be granted a fixed me gic strand, automatically fixed to fit tightly on the DNA. The more space your body can contain without breaking down, the more powerful the me gene would be. Of course you''d have to be able to withstand the me without dying."


    "So the more me I can withstand, the more powerful the me gene would be."


    Kacha!?


    "What me gene?" Rutherford''s voice came out as he walked out from the door, breathing heavily from the Fight he had had before.?


    David remained expressionless seeing as the rest of the group came out.?


    "David got a Crimson ze fruit as his reward from the previous cave."

 Chapter 556 Deadly Undead

    "David got a Crimson ze fruit as his reward from the previous cave."


    Rutherford''s pupils constricted, Garforf''s breathing changed, bing slightly heavy.


    David didn''t mind the two of them. His attention was ced in the young master''s expression.


    Young master n squinted his eyes, showing slight interest, but apart from that, he didn''t seem particrly moved by it. Showing now reaction was even more scary than showing reaction.?


    "Bring it out! Let''s see." Rutherford immediately called out.


    "Yes, you should bring it out let''s see how it looks like." Gordorf piped in.


    David didn''t mind the two of gne and only said. "I don''t think I''m obligated to show you anything."


    "Don''t be so disrespectful! We just want to see how the fruit looks like. If it weren''t for the young master bringing you here, you wouldn''t have everid your hands on such valuable treasure."


    "That''s right. Infact, you should offer it too the young master as a thank you gift for bringing you here." Te didn''t say anything. She watched from the back, there was a strange expression on her face that showed she was enjoying herself.


    David snorted slightly. "Bring out all the treasures within your storage rings and I might let you see the Crimson ze fruit. As a sign of good faith, I will tell you the colour of the fruit, its red."


    "You!!!" Rutherford fumed in rage. Davhd was toying with him.


    David snorted, seeing his reaction, he shook his head and said ever so loudly. "Kids."


    "I will fvcking kill you!" Rutherford was immediately enraged and sad about to attack David.


    "That''s enough!"


    "Rutherford, what did i say about the treasures?"


    Rutherford''s reactions immediately calmed. He looked down at the ground under the berating voice of the young master.


    "You said as long as we fought for the treasure with our own hands, we own it."


    "What was that? I didn''t hear you!"


    "As long as we fought for the treasure with our own hand, we own it!"


    "Good!" The young master inhaled gently then turned towards David.


    "Sorry about that." He then turned towards thest door and said. "This door is going to be the toughest of them all. Immediately we walk in, be cautious and do not hesitate to use your trump card once an opportunity presents itself. But now we must rest."


    The team rested on the walls of the passage way, meditating and eating, recovering their strength in the process.


    Te seemed pretty down about theck of action that happened. She meditated right beside David. Not too far from him and not too close either.


    "So are you going to use it now?"


    David snorted, coldly ignoring the youngdy before him. She was a serpent, a dangerous serpent he couldn''t get a read on yet. And until   then, he''d rather stay clear of her and be careful around her, not letting down his guard.


    "It''s time. Prepare yourself and your life saving treasures. Let''s go." The door smoothly opened up with no sound and the team walked into the door.?


    The door behind them made another sound as it closed and locked. Until the undead within is defeated, the door will remain closed.?


    David galmves around and saw that just like the previous three times, turned out there was nobody on the team here besides him.?


    His thoughts then moves onto Te. He had been trying to figure out why she was moving so fast. Defeating her own part of the undead before thening to his part of the prison. It''s like she wanted something. As though being the first to y the monsters would grant her some sort of extra rewards.


    BAM!


    David ced his arms before him and he was sent flying backwards into the door. The door squeaked as it deformed upon the impact.?


    "Cough! Cough!" David coughed twice, iming the blood off the corner of his lips with his sleeves.?


    One attack, in one attack he had been wounded. His organs blessing internally and his arms numb. Although they healed almost immediately, the strength of whatever attacked him was just way too strong.?


    "Well, well, well. A human."


    This time, David''s pupils constricted and his heart gripped with slight fear. The hair at the back of his neck rose  signifying the danger he was in.?


    David''s body rxed and a slight smile appeared on his face, ncing at the figure under a hood. Eyes shiny a ghastly green colour.?


    "Well well well, a talking undead. That''s new." David retorted.?


    "A human with a sense of humour too, this will be fun!" putrid stench assaulted David''s nose, the undead not the least bit furious at David''s reply, instead it was very excited.


    "Time passes like a river. Sometimes slow, sometimes so fast they turn to tides. I have nonidead how long I''ve been here, but now I havepany." The undead circled  around David, talking to its self like a mad man.?


    "Oh, and why didn''t you just escape? The door doesn''t seem study enough to contain you." David added?


    "Really?" The brightness in the undead''s face glowed even more fiercely as it nced at the door. "I didn''t notice that."


    "Hmm. What actually happened to this prison? I heard it could trap even demigods, but it seems some sort of massacre ured." David corked his head slightly, not even the slightest bit of fear, just curiosity.?


    The undead paused in its track and gazes at the ground with furrowed brows then back at David. "It''s been so long, I can''t really remember. Do you think I will remember once I have a taste of your brain?"


    David''s face twitched slightly. "I''m slightly different than others, I''m worried you might die while tasting."


    "Hmm, that''s true. You are different. Your heart beats once per minute unlike other Phasers. And your blood is reaks. You should be a vampire then... " suddenly, its eyes then snapped towards David.?


    "But why is your body warm?"


    David''s eyes widened and his expression changed. His body immediately trembled and he Phased!?


    Rooooar!!!?

 Chapter 557 Demigod Undead

    David''s face twitched slightly. "I''m slightly different than others, I''m worried you might die while tasting."


    "Hmm, that''s true. You are different. Your heart beats once per minute unlike other Phasers. And your blood is reaks. You should be a vampire then... " Suddenly, its eyes then snapped towards David.


    "But why is your body warm?"


    David''s eyes widened and his expression changed. His body immediately trembled and he Phased!


    Rooooar!!!


    David explodes into a violent rage. Enormous amount of strength coarsing through his veins. Massive amount of shockwaves exploded out from his body, ripping through the fabric of space a tear could be seen.


    The undead was sted backwards and he suddenly vanished into the darkness.


    David''s countanace was dead serious. The amount of danger he was feeling from the undead was spin chilling. ording to his estimation, this undead''s strength had broken past the early Atman Stage, should be at the verge of reaching the middle Atman Stage.


    The undead was so fast he didn''t even know how the undead managed touched him and it was almost toote.


    David snarled loudly, his throat vibrating, his sharp fangs protruding out from his mouth. His crimson eyes scanned through the cave.


    "Vampires are usually cold blooded, you are warm to touch though, why is that?" The undead came out, standing before David. Its green eyes ncing at David with curiosity.


    "Six gene Phaser with strength infinitly closer to the Atman stage. Boy you aren''t just a rank crossing genius, you''re a double rank crossing genius." it''s eyes brightened seemingly excited with its spections.


    "Now I really want to kill you. Your brain might just help me reverse this."


    "Reversing bing an undead? In afraid you are going to die being one."


    "Hehe boy. I''ve got to admit, I admire your courage. In the face of true death, you remain strong willed. I just can''t wait to devour you whole. If I can''t reverse this, I will at least grow even more stinger and my talent will be off the chart. You do know we are quite simr right? An undead and a Living dead." The undead smiled eerily at David.


    David curled his lips back and  barred his fangs. At the same time, his finger had morphed to the w and he swiped forwards.


    Sparks flew off in mid air and sounds of space bewin torn apart resounded.


    BANG!


    David was forced to stagger backwards give steps while the undead remained in his previous position, slightly surprised.


    It gazed at the w marks on its chest and than gazed at David. "You''re bing very intriguing every minute."


    The undead smirked, he brought it''s darkened ws to it''s mouth, licking the blood off his ws.


    David gritted his teeth, there was also a w mark on his chest although it was just a flesh wound, the area around the injuru was rapidly degenerating, puss growing by the second and in the next half a second, the first maggot started to grow.


    Locking the wounded area with his mucles and stopping the flow of blood and cells at that point, David casually dug through the flesh around the wound with his w.


    Little drops of blood spilled out and the process was over in just a second. In the next second, the patch on his chest recovered and growing scarb over it.


    "Interesting." It dropped its hands, staring a particrly blood stain on one of his ws.


    "I didn''t think It was possible to have more than one gic map... How did you manage that?Your body should have imploded or you should have be one of those god forsaken mutants. There''s no way two gic maps would stay together in peace in one host. The entire genome is supposed to copse." The undead began pacing around the cave in a rather disturbed manner.


    ''This undead needs to die and very quickly before Te makes he way here.'' David scoffed loudly, making it paused in its tracks.


    "Did any ever tell you when you were alive that you talk too much?"


    The undead lifted its head up and stared at David curiously. "Actually, no. I always wondered why, but I guess not everyone as the courage to insult a Demigod."


    David''s pupils constricted into a ball. ''He was demigod?''


    "No worries, when I eat your brain, I will naturally own your memories. Its a unique ability we undead possess. Given enough brains, and ordinary undead would have acquired enough memories to shape intellect, forming sentience in the process."


    Twisting his face to the side, the wind behind him ripped open and a w swiped through wher David head had been. The wind carried its force, ripping multiple ten meter w shape in the rocky walls.


    BANG!


    Avoiding the w in the nick of time, David stabbed his right hand forwards  stabbing into the belly of the undead, but as he was about to grab it''s spine, his fubgers halted, held by the other hand of the undead.


    His left hand formed a fist and he punched at the undead''s jaw. Wind blew the undead''s hood off its face and the fist was halted by the undead''s second hand.


    They were now in a deadlock! The situation had been so unexpected, David had been so quick to target the two most important part of the undead''s body, the spine and the head.


    If he sessfully broke the spine, the undead''s body would be temporary paralysed and that would give David enough time to finish it off even if it was just two seconds or a second  it was more than enough to waste the undead, but his hand had been stopped before he could do that.


    Exploiting the confidence of the undead. It may have though because it was undead, anything below the head he would receive it without clear but still it wasn''t too careless as it stopped David before he could aplish his n.


    One fist in the stomach of undead, been held, the other below the chin of the undead, also been held tightly. An intense situation.

 Chapter 558 Badly Poisoned

    "You are quite the scheming young man. Too bad I''ve been alive enough to see through the tricks your young mind could conjure-"


    Puchi!


    "Like I said, you talk too much."


    David''s released his fist and stabbed his fingers deep into the chin of the undead, David could even feel the upper pte of the man''s mouth.


    Enraged, the undead kicked forwards at David. David brought his legs up ans their foot collided, guiding the force and the kick at ths same time, David controlled it back to the ground. The ground caved in, a wide half a meter hole now on the ground.


    Shifting its body, its heels lifted as its Brough it down to the ground, a two meter while exploded beneath the ground. The undead absorb the force and forcefully controlled the force to its stomach and into David''s body through his hand in the undead''s belly.


    A massive amount of violent force was immediately transfered into David''s body. His bones rattled like dried bones against each other. His muscles showing signs of tearing and his skin bulged and vibrated, revealing stretch marks.


    Finally, David controlled the force back to the ground, making the ground explode carving out a three meter radius hole within it.


    An eerie smile appeared on the undead''s lips and its legs raised once more as it kicked out. David raised his leg and also kicked out.


    BANG!


    David was forced backward seven steps  each footstep making the ground explode at the same interval. By the time he stopped, he noticed his hands, where the undead had grabbed him, three finger nail marks were there, and they were rottening so fast the skin around it was decaying.


    "Hehe. I think you should take care of that." The undead mocked.


    David could feel strength leaving his blood circted the posion before he could stop it. Revolving the blood at 600 CPM was too fast to stop.


    David clenched his teeth and the small bottle of blood in his mouth was grounded to dust, the drop of blood within entired straight into his body, into his veins.


    Strength filled him once more, the radiant crimson in his eyes abruptly brightened and his muscles shivered in joy.


    "You are really cold blooded." David voice echoed as his lips moved where he stood.


    But the undead''s eyes widened slightly. It''s immediately kicked at the ground, sidestepping just in time as a deadly w wheezed past its face.


    David turned into a blur as he followed immediately the wind around them show tears and there were sounds of ripping as though the fabric of space was been torn apart.


    Shi!


    A chuck of flesh was ripped out from the undead''s chest. But that barely did any damage.


    David followed like a manaic, ignoring been scratched by the undead, he attacked relentlessly with the undead been on the side of retreat.


    David targeted mostly the spine and the skull, but the undead did everything in its strength to avoid been struck in the head or the spine.


    David appeared in the air above the undead, mming his interlinked hands like a hammer downwards, the undead shifted its head, letting the attack hit its shoulder and punched towards David''s heart.


    BANG!


    David was sent flying backwards, but the undead ass already above him, running at the same speed as David was been thrown backwards, it attacked his heart again another bang resounded as the momentum David was been sent backwards at increased more than twice.


    Mach 8


    The undead broke through Mach 8 punching David again at the same ce, right on his ribs at his heart  his entire chest caved in like an inted balloon.


    The speed David was been thrown backwards increased even further, moving at Mach 9! That Speed was so fast his body was been burnt by the frequency, his resistance to fire didn''t do anything to help. The wind stormed his skin and even his godly defenses was unable to withstand the air resistance.


    The undead finally couldn''t keep up and paused in its tracks, staring as david mmed into the wall, buried deep inside as though he was been embedded within the walls. The cave rumbled violently and dust filled the entire cave.


    Suuuuuu!!


    The undead inhaled all the vliloud of dust into its body in one fell swoop, trapping the within his body.


    "Hehe you are quite reckless boy, using all of your remaining strength in one momentarily burst of power. If you seeded in killing me, it would have been worth it, but you''re just too weak."


    David crawled out from the hole and rested on the wall.


    "Cough! cough!! " Blood, teeth and pieces of organs poured to the ground as David coughed uncontroblely.


    The blood was entirely ck and the ground immediately started getting corroded as the blood touched the ground.


    David''s upper body was starting to fester, worms already growing all over his arm, boils and yellowish puss bursting with a fart sound and then dropping to the ground, corroding it.


    "The poison was from the Warden, he gave it to me as a gift and I can already see how strong the effect is."


    The undead stated to walk towards David. "Within a minute, you will be no more than a pile of rotten bones for my minions to feed on."


    "Tell me something before you die. Why haven''t you used your second gene yet? I''m quite confused." The Undead was actually really curious.


    "I- hmm" David shivered blood goshing out from his mouth and he became weak, falling to his kneels.


    "Easy there boy. Speak slowly."


    "I-i d-didn''t need to." David stammered.


    The Undead was confused. "You didn''t need to?" Suddenly, it''s expression changed it wanted to move.


    "Stand still!"


    Arge webbed crimson line  appeared around the undead''s body, glistening within the darkness of the cave holding the undead still.


    Pointing his hands forwards, David whispered. "Blood arrow!"


    An entire section of David''s and catapulted forwards with a Mach 7 speed. Under normal circumstances the undead should have been able to evade but the webbed blood held its body down, stopping it from any movement at all.


    Crac- Crack! Bang!

 Chapter 559 Killing The Undead

    The blood web retraining the undead exploded, freeing the undead in the process, and although it hadn''t even been a full second yet, half a second was enough to turn the tides of a battle several times over.


    From his elbow, David''s entire arm detached, catapulting forwards with intense speed as though tearing through the void. The undead already started to sidestep, but it wasn''t fast enough as David''s armtched onto its head, grabbing its skull, his fingers dug through the skull, squeezing the head tightly and there were numerous cracking sounds.


    "Wait!"


    BANG!


    The undead''s head directly exploded into a piece of bones and meat paste. A secondter, the undead''s body dropped to the ground, it couldn''t be any more dead.


    The crimson light in David''s eyes began to flicker as the poison began to spread all over his body, his blood was already been infected and the rate at which his body is healing is far too slow at the rate at which the poison is spreading.


    David went up to the undead''s body, grabbing at the left and lodged deep within the skull and ced it directly at where they had popped out from.


    His flesh and muscles of his armless hand wriggled around the arm part   and in a few seconds, the flesh had mended together, but David couldn''t feel anything. His healing factor was already slowing down.


    He needed to get the poison out of his system, but his blood had already been infected even with his red blood cells fighting fiercely against the intruders.


    David stabbed a finger into his neck, slicing the artery by his neck. Blood sttered out like tap water, gushing out of his neck and spilling to the floor. His blood had entirely turned ck, softly corroding the stones'' cave ground.


    Just in case the wound doesn''t heal, David held the slit of the wound with his ws, letting the blood gush out from him until there was barely a single drop left.


    His storage ring dimly shone and the corpse of the Fire Giant dropped to the ground. Directly stabbing at the heart of the Giant, David grabbed its heart and gulped it directly.


    A jar of highly nutritious blood appeared in David''s hands, he immediately gulped down the contents and sat cross-legged.


    Although he had gotten rid of the poison in his blood, reducing the might of the poison by more than 60 per cent. Now the rest is up to him.


    He focused deeply within his body and with his rapidly recovering strength, he started pushing the rest of the poison, outside of his body.


    David felt his left arm that had just been separated started to itch him. At first, it was a small itch, but in the next few seconds, the itch increased exponentially.


    David didn''t get distracted by the pain. He knew his left hand would  heal, therefore David wasn''t worried about it. The only matter of great concern to him. The skin around his body had festered with an awful smell entering one''s nostrils. It doesn''t look like the poison would be pushed out by the antidote.


    After what seemed to be a few minutes, the rotting flesh of David''s skin started to pill over. Like a snake shedding its skin. His skin split like that of a sliced animal skin.


    Thest bit of skin dropped to the ground and David opened his eyes.


    "Puu!"


    David bent over and spat out an impressive amount of thick ck blood to the ground, corroding it in the process.


    David sighed in relief, as a smile formed on his lips, he had killed a true Atman Stage expert. This made David''s eyes widen and heughed maniacally like a mad man.


    This was a true legendary achievement. A Hexa-Phaser killing an Atman realm in just a minute to the fight. He hadn''t just crossed ranks to battle, he leapt through ranks instead.


    After he calmed down, David began to look around the ce, scanning the entire cage with his eyes. His brow soon furrowed. Apart from a few expensive stones and pieces of jewellery and the corpse of the undead lying on the ground, there was nothing left.


    Anger began to show on his face. He had risked his life in this battle, if he couldn''t find even one single reward, it wouldn''t be worth it at all.


    The rewards he would have been given weren''t here to take at all. His face turned ck and he noticed arge palm-sized key on the ground.


    David breathed roughly and picked up the key sadly, he had no choice in the matter, the fight had been an exhausting one, and also a seemingly fruitless one.


    Using a cloth, David tied his left to his chest with a clean cloth. His arm was healing perfectly, but his healing factors on the snapped off bones wasn''t as fast as the healing in other parts of his body like the flesh and muscles.


    cing the undead within his storage ring, David meditated, concentrating all the pent up blood energy into his severed arm. The itching never stopped, which meant that it was healing nicely, not just fast enough.


    "Oh my, what happened to you." The door mmed open and Te walked out. Seeing David''s condition, she was slightly surprised.


    "Nothing much happened, let''s get out there before they get back." David cursed his luck. He wanted to use the opportunity to swallow the Crimson BLaze fruit, but thisdy just kept on her interfering with his ns. He''d rather stay within the cave or prison and meditate with his skills and his practices, but Te wasn''t an easy person to get rid of.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Looks like your entire arm was severed off, but it''s healing quite nicely." Te tilted her head, her eyes glimmering as she stated as though she could see through the clothes and directly into David''s body.


    "Hmph!" David snorted  coldly. A ring of energy waves immediately rose around his body disrupting the X-ray vision used against him.

 Chapter 560 Odd Situation

    David was slightly confused though. Only healers, Gicist and other upation that deals with medicine and the human body.


    Surely Te wouldn''t waste an ability slot for just X-Ray vision, not if she has her head straight.


    "Don''t be such a sore bore, David. Things are really boring here, you kind of spice things up for me." Te pouted her lips cutely.


    David lightly scoffed. He wouldn''t be deceived by her innocent face. If He hadn''t revealed herself, David would have never thought she was such ady.


    "So what did you receive as your reward this time?" Te curiously linked towards David.


    "What did you receive?" David asked.


    "I got a middle-ss Heaven Ranked technique." Te carelessly mentioned.


    As she finished her words, the entire cave descended into a deadly silence as the entire temperature of the cave was decreased. Thick, cold, cruel murderous killing intent spread across the entire cave, even the ground seem to freeze in fear.


    David''s eyes were tightly shut and his hands twitched repeatedly. After what seemed to be forever, the peace within the cave reigned once more, the killing intent faded and the chilling temperature subsided.


    "Wow! Such killing intent! I thought you were going to kill me right there without even touching me." Teughed in surprise.


    David gritted his teeth. Honestly, it took everything within his power not to attack the abominabledy, just a single unsuspecting strike and she would be dead, all her treasures would be his to take.


    But David wasn''t stupid. Thedy was probably a psychopath, it was best to stir clear of people like that otherwise if he stuck and she managed to survive, he will know no peace in knowing a bloody psychopath was out there looking for revenge. No, he wouldn''t risk that.


    "It''s just a Heaven grade manual, there''s no need to be so tense. In the ound, with the right price, you could get one for yourself." Te shrugged, not knowing why it was such a big deal for David.


    David turned towards her and the words ''Who are you?'' almost escaped his lips, but he managed to keep mum. He took in a deep breath.


    "Let''s head out, the others might be  waiting for us." With that, he turned towards the door and exited the cave.


    Te smirked teasingly and there was some sickening joy on her face as she almost skipped out.


    "Tell me what reward you got, since I''ve told you mine, you have to tell me yours too," Teined, seated crossed-legged before David, staring at him with a strange expression.


    David opened his eyes only to see Te''s face just a few inches away from his.


    "What are you doing?" David calmly asked.


    Te tilted her head and stares seriously at David''s face, tracing his features with her eyes. "You are not very handsome, but your jawline is superbly sharp," she whispered


    David remained expressionless. "Thanks."


    "You know, this is the closest I''ve been to any man," Te added, her eyes swept through his face and then she gazed into deeply into his eyes.


    "That information is quite useless to me."


    "Don''t you want to do something about it?" Te''s eyebrows rose up and her eyesshes fluttered, her cheeks reddening, enough to move a real man.


    David ignored the tickling sensation her hair caused as they brushed past his face.


    Whoosh!


    The door of the fourth dungeon opened and three people walked out of the prison.


    Both Rutherford and Gordorf seem to have brushed past death as their blood was covered mostly in blood. The young master on the other hand wasn''t ruffled, he appeared as near as the first time they had arrived here.


    "The two of you, here again?" Rutherford''s expression was sour, seeing Te and David sitting so close to each other, always exiting from the dungeons before them. This immediately Rutherford angry.


    While he was risking his life with the young master, fighting stronger undead, both David and Te had it easy, given weak undead that might not even be of the integrated Phaser stage.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "We should ask you two the same thing! Are you two working together? Do you know something  we don''t? Cause it can''t just be a simple coincidence you two kept separating from the team, being transported to a different prison.


    Once can be a mistake, twice a


    coincidence, three times in a roll means that there''s obviously something wrong. You two are obviously making it happen.


    Do you have a treasure to navigate this ce and refused to share it with the team? Now is not the time to be greedy, bring out the treasure and we will beg young master not to punish you for your crimes if you also submit your storage rings to us."


    David blinked his eyes and gazed at Rutherford with a peculiar look. "You have a fine imagination there Rutherford."


    "I agree, Perhaps this lifestyle isn''t suitable for you. I think you should start writing novels." Te said, kidding her head as though sure of her advice.


    "Nah, I''m thinking the lines of a painter, he may very well be a popr painter." David mused.


    "You motherfvckers!" Rutherford''s expression darkened and his anger raged as he brought his long sword out. But before he could move, the young master stood before him.


    "Now, that''s enough. The three of you. We are teammates and we will continue to be one. Fighting between us is forbidden as long as we are a team!" Young master nmanded, his expression filled with authority as he gazed at the three of them.


    "Instead of you dim-wits to take care of the poisoned Gordorf, you are busy exchanging useless words with each other while the poison spreads." His berating continued.


    David nced at Gordorf and noticed multiple w scratches on his body, his skin was bing paler by the second and the wounds were already turning purplish.


    "Take this." The young master fed Gordorf a serum containing a yellowish-green liquid.


    David''s eyes widened slightly. It was a perfect grade Insta-heal serum!

 Chapter 561 Meeting The Warden

    Gulping down the contents of the serum, Gordorf meditated, guiding the serum to mix with his blood and tissue much faster.


    The others could see that he was visibly healing. The purplish skin on the young man''s body was fading rapidly.


    David saw the wounds, the poison was much weaker than what he had gotten infected with. Which meant that they had fought a much weaker version of the undead David had fought.


    His spection was correct, the young master, Gordorf and Rutherford were together because they are weaker than the monsters they would face. While David and Te might have been transported into a different dungeon because their strength level was equal to that of the undead within.


    David frowned as he didn''t know if the undead Te was facing were stronger or weaker. If they were weaker, it meant Te is weaker than he is. But if they were strong undead monsters. It meant Te''s strength exceed David by either a lot or a bit.


    Rutherford continued to re at David in a hostile manner. David couldn''t help but think. "Just one strike, one strike!" The person called Rutherford would be no more. But he was aware the young master would never agree to it.


    Times passed and roughly an hour and a half went by as they waited for Rutherford to recover.


    "Is your arm healed already?" The young master turned to David.


    David nodded his head. "Yes, it''s pretty much healed by now."


    He removed the cloth he had used to hand his arm with his neck and moved his arm softly.


    It was as though it hadn''t detached at all. But David couldn''t help but feel slight pain in his heart. He had used two drops of pure Atman Stage blood to heal the poison and his arm. How could he not be pained?


    Now that he was thinking about it, he should have stolen the blood pool from the Grand Master.


    "The poison Rutherford?"


    "It''s all healed now, I only feel stronger and that''s only because of the young master. Thank you."


    "It''s nothing."The young master waves his hands and then turned to everyone.


    "We''ve cleared the prisons here. Now, there''s only one problem left, the Warden." his gaze was entirely serious as he mentioned that name.


    "The Warden is said to be an undead whose strength goes far beyond the regr Atman Stage. Although he had lost the ability to use its Atman due to it being an undead, the strength from its fleshy body is no joke. But I''ve long since prepared for this. Take this." young master n took out four chains and handed them to David, Te, Garforf and Rutherford.


    David epted the chain and gazed at it. The chain was simr to the ones he had seen in the prisons, but these ones are particrly shorter, almost five meters long.


    "This chain had been forged and tempered by demigods, therefore it can easily hold anyone below the demigod stage. Each of you will have to wrap the limbs of the undead with the chain and infuse your gic energy into it. Then leave the rest to me."


    "Just that?" Gordorf blinked his eyes as he asked.


    "Yes, The n is in and simple. Wrap each chain around the limbs, infuse it with your gic energy and leave the rest to me." The young master summarized.


    David squinted his eyes, attempting to see through the chains, but there was ayer of energy his eyes couldn''t pass through shrouding the chains.


    "Alright, since we all know the n, let''s get going before the rest figure out the other doors are simply diversions." The young master began walking forwards.


    As they walked, they saw two undead Integrated Phasers. Gordorf rushed to them and killed them instantly but no one bothered to take their corpse. An Integrated Phaser corpse was useless. Only the Atman Stage corpses are useful.


    They walked until they finally arrived before arge door. The door wasn''t decorated, nor was it painted like the other prison door. This was was dark reddish in color, in looking, and the most defining  characteristics is that it is a wooden door.


    The young master nodded his head, his gaze bright as he stared at the door. "Finally, this is it!"


    He ced his hands on the door and pushed. The door didn''t bulge at first, but the young master''s hands bulged and the sound of his tendons exerting strength could be heard.


    Rumble!


    Dust and sand fell from the door as it began to open, but none of the dust touched young master n nor the other.


    "Be prepare!" n growled quietly.


    The atmosphere became tense as they slowly walked into the dark hall. They all activated their genes that made them see at night.


    There was no one in sight, but the team didn''t dare let their vignce down. They cautiously gazed at their surroundings, preparing for a sudden attack.


    It was then they arrived at the edge of the wall. An hoodes man could be seen seated on a wooden chair, his head bowed so they were unable to see his face.


    "I can''t sense his energy wave." Gordorf muttered in distress, sweat dropping slightly down his forehead. He knew how much he suffered from the previous dungeon and want to avoid suffering as much during this dungeon, but that was most likely impossible since the undead here would be stronger.


    "Focus." Rutherford berated. He was also nervous but tried his best to hide it.


    David frowned. Gordorf was right. The Undead had no energy wave. Was it because it had a special ability or this undead was far stronger than what their ability couldprehend.


    David nced at Te. She still had the same carefree expression, but David could tell there was a trace of seriousness hidden.


    "Get ready... Let''s go."


    Whoosh!


    The four people tossed their chains at the undead who still hadn''t reacted.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    Four chains soared through the air like dragons, boring holes through the wooden chairs as they wrapped around the hands and legs of the undead.

 Chapter 562 Capturing David I

    The young master didn''t hesitate. His body suddenly lit up radiantly like the sun.


    He was like a blinding star, standing in the midst of darkness. Rainbow pirs shot down from the sky flooding him with their astonishing colours.


    The light became very intense, making David and the others want to close their eyes and back away.


    In the blink of an eye, a pir of light shot from the young master, stabbing straight for the undead still seated in the chair.


    But as he was halfway, the force from the attack raged violently, the wooden chair suddenly copsed, revealing a man that was skinny to the bones, but the man had arge hole in his head as the hood pped.


    With a bang, the corpse fell to the ground and the skull exploded in the process.


    n who was bathed with rainbows came to a stop right before the corpse. He had a confused expression on his face as he gazed at the corpse on the ground.


    "I-is that the Warden?" Gordorf stammered as he asked. Surprised, just like the rest of the team.


    "What''s going on?" Rutherford asked, as he frowned.


    "It seems like someone got here before we did." Te shrugged as she stated the obvious.


    "Yeah, but this was certainly not recent. More like a few centuries ago or something." David inputted.


    The light around the young master faded as he shook his head. "No, that''s not possible."


    n went to the dead old Warden and began searching for something from the corpse''s body.


    "Where is it?" Young Master n mumbled as he thoroughly searched the body of the corpse.


    "What are you looking for young master? so we may help you search." Rutherford asked carefully.


    "The key! Where is it!?" The team gazed at the young master searching every inch of the corpse, even ripping apart the stomach like the corpse had offended his generation.


    It was as though he had gone mad. Searching for what wasn''t there.


    "Young master, there''s nothing here." Rutherford carefully said those words while the rest kept  quiet.


    "Ahh!"


    The young master shouted in anger, punching at the corpse who h immediately exploded into pieces. Still, there was still no sign of a key within.


    He began pacing around the hall, his expression frightening, filled with anger and wrath.


    "Young master, we''ve been together since the beginning of the dungeon, clearing each one together, but David and Te, had been strangely transported to another dungeon, I think they are very suspicious." Rutherford pointed at David and Te with wide eyes.


    David blinked his eyes. ''Just one strike, one!''


    "What are you implying Rutherford?" Te''s beautiful gaze furrowed as she red at Rutherford.


    "Um implying that one of you might have been the one to have taken the key while we were separated."


    "You nest watch your tongue, people die from those every second." David''s voice rumbled as he warned.


    The young master stared at David and then Te, his eyes were zing with fire.


    David could feel his gaze and he turned to him to hear what they young master would say.


    The young master remained silent and the atmosphere within therge hall tensed up. A chill swept through like a raging tsunami.


    "David, release your storage ring so you might be cleared of all suspicion."


    "Impossible!" David shook his head and refused. Release his storage ring, that was something he would never do. While he could transport every important treasure to his small world, releasing his storage ring was something he would never do.


    One''s storage ring was like one''s own house. Even inviting people over would make David feel ufortable, now, the young master wanted to enter the house and search through it like some sort of cop.


    David would never allow that.


    "Are you refusing my order, David? " The young master''s expression darkened and a violent chill spread throughout the hall.


    "I apologise young master, but releasing my storage ring is something I will never do." David tly refused.


    The young master gritted his teeth and replied. "You leave me no choice then."


    "Use the n on him."


    Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!


    Three chains travelled through the air like soaring dragons, two coiled around David''s arms while thest coiled around his left leg, catching David totally by surprise.


    David''s eyes widened. "You dare!"


    Both Rutherford and Gordorf held the chain holding his hands while Te held the one holding his legs.


    "Hehe, I was looking forward to this." Rutherford chuckled.


    David gazed at Te who also had a slight grin on her face. He felt slightly betrayed. This doesn''t just happen in the blink of an eye, they should have been nning this the moment Rutherford med David.


    The three of them infused the chains with their gic energy. And in the blink of an eye, the chains yanked themselves from the three''s grip. And as though they had   pulled by some sort of maic force, they attracted each other.


    David''s eyes widened as he felt the amount of maic force they were using to attract each other. If the three chains were to interlink with one another, there was no way he would be able to escape from the chains even if he phased. He would be like a chicken, just waiting to be ughtered.


    The chains had numerous thorns in them, stabbing into the bones and body, absorbing strength to lock the prisoner down and also causing massive waves of pain the more you struggled.


    BANG!


    The chains immediately interlocked  and David fell to the ground. His two hands were now tightly close to his left leg, leaving only his right leg since David was still with the fourth chain.


    "I didn''t want it toe to this, but you left me no choice." The young master coldly said as he walked in front of David, raising David''s head with his fingers.


    "Don''t justify yourself you''ve been interested in me from the beginning. Ever since your father asked to meet with me privately."


    Pa!


    "Shut up!" David''s lips burst and blood dripped from them, but he didn''t stop smiling.


    "Haha! Fool!"

 Chapter 563 Realistic Clone

    pping David didn''t make him keep quiet, instead, David didn''t stop smiling, gazing at him like he was stupid.


    n felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say exactly what is.


    "Young master, we should just check his ring and if he doesn''t have it, he will be free right?" Gordorf frowned slightly as he said this. He only agreed to capture David since the young master said he would only check his storage ring and return it soon after.


    David turned towards Gordorf, slightly surprised. "I thought you were stupid but it turns out you are just naive. Do you think he will let me live even if he doesn''t find the key he''s searching for?"


    "I said shut up!"


    Pa!


    David''s neck snapped to the side and his figure flickered like a hologram. The young master''s face changed slightly when he saw this.


    "What''s this?" he immediately stretched his hands and grabbed at David''s ring. But while David''s hands seem real, the ring on his hand wasn''t.


    "Impossible!" The young master''s eyes turned red as he stared viciously at David who was still smiling at him.


    "What is it, young master?" Rutherford asked in confusion, waking forwards to grab David''s ring, but his hands simply passed through the ring.


    "It''s only- "tTe wasn''t able to finish her words when the young masterpleted it.


    "-a clone." The team gazed down at David in shock. They didn''t think such ability existed. They had seen genes that allowed one to have multiple clones, but they had never seen one that looked so real. It could even talk and react back to their words. The blood it spat on the ground after taking damage from n''s p was very real. Even Te couldn''t help but be surprised


    David''s figure began to flicker more intensely as the mental energy imbued in it was getting exhausted.


    "Isn''t his gene map a Werewolf? Howe he is able to create realistic clones like those of the Wu ns. I doubt theirs is as realistic as this." Gordorf said, he was truly impressed.


    "This isn''t a gic ability, it''s a Mental Art." The young master managed to reign in his anger as he replied.


    David was impressed. "As expected of the Prince of the Kirrin Family, you are notcking in knowledge."


    "Mental art? The power system of the Azure Cloud continent?" Rutherford added.


    The young master stared at the still kneeling David. His face was calm once more. "Let me apologise to you for my previous behaviour, being away from the pce made me easily irritable, but all that is gone now."


    He bent down towards David''s level. "If you have the key with you, I''m willing to give you a hundred million Star Coin for your troubles, what do you say?"


    David blinked his eyes, a slight smirk on his face. "I''m not with the key. Moreover, even if I have the key with me, now that I know how valuable it is, why would I release it to you? Question Te about it, I suspect she''s with it."


    "Don''t let me find you." His voice was so low, but the threat within it made the team shivered. They knew if David was captured, he would suffer a fate worse than death. Once they go back to the outside world, he would certainly be hunted down until he''s either dead or captured.


    BANG!


    David''s body exploded into a massive wave of mental energy and gic energy. That was the way he made the clone even more realistic.


    Inside the first prison, David inhaled deeply and his eyes snapped open, anger within them. He had done everything within his power to cope with the young master and the team to avoid a situation like this, but even after enduring the insufferable Rutherford, he had still made an enemy out of the Kirrin Family.


    Maybe it was meant to be like that in the first ce. Arger key appeared in David''s palm. He had no idea if this was the key, but he was pretty sure it might actually be the key.


    David hurried out of the prison, making his way outside the hallway. He arrived at therge golden door that he saw the first time he came here.


    He gazed at the six other doors, there were twenty-some people who came out here to rest or still haven''t decided to go in.


    As the crowds saw David walking out alone. No one said anything nor asked any questions.


    David was still deciding which door to enter next when a group of five walked right in front of him.


    "You must have gotten some good stuff from the prison right? Release your storage rings to us and maybe we will consider letting you live?" The leader of the group of five was a middle-aged man with a mouthstach. The others within the group seem old also.


    It was no surprise since only Integrated Realm and above are allowed here and mostly those at the Integrated Phaser stage are quite old. Unlike geniuses that could easily reach the Integrated Phaser stage at a young age.


    David''s eyebrows rise in surprise, "Are you robbing me?"


    "Don''t be daft boy, we only want to keep your treasure for you. Do you see those big brothers and sisters, they might want your treasure for themselves." One of theckeys spoke to David as though they truly wanted to help him.


    David chuckled when he heard this. "This is a new style, I should probably learn it just in case."


    Seeing Davidugh, theckeys were surprised and their eyes darkened. "Seems like you want this the hard way."


    One of them stretched out their hands and grabbed at David''s finger.


    David''s face turned solemn. "What''s with you guys and my storage ring?" he grabbed the man''s hand with lightning-quick reflex and immediately twisted it.


    Crack! Ahhhhh!


    A miserable shriek echoed through therge hall. As the man''s entire arms wrapped like dough.


    "You dare!?"

 Chapter 564 Mowing Through Dungeons

    The others were very quick to react. They immediately Phased into their various forms as they attacked with their ws, fists, teeth and tails.


    David stomped his feet to the ground. The entire ground caved in slightly and he was sted backwards, avoiding their attacks.


    sping his hands together, they glowed brightly like an inferno as he formed a fist. Immediately, the temperature within the hall rose dramatically and without warning, David tapped his fist to the ground. His figure turned into a blur as he moved faster than a meteorite, colliding against the group like m¨¦t¨¦orite colliding against each.


    Multiple booming sounds echoed together with an ovepping st of energy waves. The five figures were immediately sted backwards, mming against the Pce walls as they slumped down, unconscious.


    ? His arms returned to normal as the hotness within them faded. He walked towards the group and proceeded to take their storage ring with him. Soon, he decided on which door to enter and under the astounded gaze of the spectators, he headed towards the fifth hall.


    Mr White might be stuck in one of them, David hoped he was right otherwise he would have to go through all the prisons for him.


    As he entered, David realised that the idea of this hall was pretty much the same as the previous door he had entered.


    There were four doors, the same as the seventhrge door the young master had guided them towards. David saw eight people dressed in the same clothing standing before the third prison.


    As soon as they saw David, one of them immediately stopped him. "This hall has been taken by the Hydra Family. If you know what''s good for you, retreat now!"


    As soon as the man said this, the other stood up and stared at David maliciously.


    David blinked his eyes and his figure flickered. Seeing this, the eight people knew something was up.


    "Stop right there!" David ignored the man''s cry and walked through the first door.


    The prison was the same as the others, the structure, the design and the throne. He saw the undead he was to fight with.


    David didn''t waste anytime and directly summoned Megaton. The earth trembled as therge de appeared. David''s muscles shook and oscited as he revolved his blood to the highest cycle. 790CPM


    His face seem to flush red as he swung the de at the iing undead. The world seem to tremble and the air stood still in fear. It was as though an apocalypse was near. The wind cried out as the de howled, mming into the chest of the undead.


    BOOM!


    There was no warning, the undead''s upper body pulverised as its bones pieces were sted backwards stabbing deeply into walls, creating multiple holes in them.


    David inhaled and his body returned back to normal, storing the de within his storage ring, he head towards the throne and picked up what seem to be a tiny de without a handle from the floor.


    "How did a flying de get here." David was surprised as he found out the origin of the de. The de seems very old, therefore it isn''t someone who has arrived here recently. Which meant that mental arts practitioners are somewhat involved or it might just be a souvenir from one of the prisoners.


    Storing the de and half of the corpse, David proceeds out of the  door. The eight people were discussing about how they would take on David the moment he stepped out but by the time they realised the door had opened, it was toote.


    "Motherfvcker!"


    "How''s that possible?"


    "So fast!?"


    They were shocked by David''s speed in clearing the first dungeon.


    "It''s only just luck." one of them scoffed.


    "Yeah, you are right. The Undead I  faced was also very weak." Another one said.


    "I thought you said it was the strongest you''ve ever faced."


    "Ehhhh..."


    The door behind David closed and he was faced with another undead. This one seemed stronger than the first one, but it took David another sh to end it''s life.


    He grabbed the body of the undead and a tablet containing techniques within. After that, he left.


    The eight people were once again shocked by David''s speed and they knew it was definitely not luck. He was strong.


    But they were blocking David''s way since eight of them stood before the third door, not letting David pass through.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked. They knew David must be strong to have no regard for the Hydra Family, but he was pushing it too much if he thinks he would clear the fourth dungeon before their Hydra Princess. Moreover, even if David is strong, would he be able to defeat eight Four-headed Hydras?


    "Let me through." David said.


    "Sorry, we can''t. Don''t be too arrogant and go overboard. You are a helper like us, and not a Prince nor a princess, how dare you go against one of the Nine Great family?" One of them shouted at David.


    David was getting irritated. He still has six more halls to clear, he wasn''t  going to waste his time with these people.


    Megaton dropped to his hands and as the tipnded on the ground, the wind howled and the ground trembled at the weight of it.


    The eight guardians immediately felt their heart skip a bit. "Will you move over or shall I help you?"


    The eight of them has no choice but to move away, but one of them opened his mouth and spoke. "How dare you intimidate u-"


    Bang!


    His body flew across the hallway, mming against the Warden''s door.


    "There''s always that foolish one." David muttered, keeping his de back, he entered into the dungeon.


    The Undead within was on a different levelpared to the rest. Wanting to finish it quickly, David activated Floating Wind and quickly chopped its head off. The Undead pretty much died before it could react.


    David stored the body in his storage ring, he still needed the blood from the undead''s heart if he wanted to practice the Heaven Grade Technique to level seven.


    The treasure he saw though, was a leaf, a in leaf with nothing out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 565 Grilling The Old Man

    David wanted to properly inspect the Leaf, but there was not much time left before the others began to look for him.


    He was banking on the fact that Te wouldn''t let the young master search through her storage ring, but the girl was just too weird she might actually let n search through it.


    But David knew a man''s heart too well, she had told him that she had been given a Heaven rank technique as her reward and David believes she was telling the truth. The young master would definitely find a way to keep it for himself if he finds it or when he finds it.


    David exited the third prison and walked into the fourth. Under the gaze of the eight guardians. The one David had smacked aside had fear written on his face and didn''t dare look straight at him.


    Ignoring them, David went to the final prison. This time he would have to take it seriously. The Undead within the prison was probably a demigod when it was still alive and although its strength had decreased by more than 50 percent, the power its body contained is far above mortal power. The Atman Stage.


    "Hmm? Another human?" He suddenly heard a voice disrupt his speaking.


    David withdrew his de and ced it horizontally.


    "Don''t be so tense, I was once a human like you. Unfortunately, I dead but still managed to live due to my powerful gic energy, remaining in this state of life and death forever. " The man sat on the steps of his throne, using a stick to poke at the stones on the ground.


    David frowned slightly, he took back his stance and ced his de within his storage ring.


    "Do you know what happened here?" David asked, referring to the stage of the Goldly Cell.


    "Same thing that always happens in prison, a prison break." The man shrugged.


    ''That makes sense.'' David nodded but the asked.


    "Doesn''t that mean that some of you managed to escape?"


    The old man smiled bitterly and replied "The matter isn''t as simple as that. It''s extremelyplicated."


    "This is the fourth God Prison, forged and built by the 12 most powerful Demigods to trap prisoners that couldn''t be eliminated nor killed. We are then ced in a realm of nonexistence. The realm between the mortal ne and the Ound."


    David was about to ask questions  but the old man continued. "No one was meant to break out of here, and it was practically impossible to break out of the God cells but then, demigod Ryzer came along. He was captured and ced in here due to his sins."


    "Why not just kill him."


    The old man chuckled. "As I said, it isn''t that simple."


    "Baron Ryzer might have been killed easily for his crimes, but it turns out his genes has the ability to reincarnate him and about a thousand years, he would be even more of a headache to the 12 great Demigods therefore they nned to have him trapped here."


    "But who would have thought that Baron Ryzer is so powerful he broke out of this ce, all the while releasing us in exchange for our life. He turned us into this and left us here to rot for goodness knows how long." The old man clenched his fist tightly in anger.?


    But then he smiled. "But there''s no need to revisit the past, you guys are here now. I can finally get out of here." He raised his head to look at the roof.?


    "My name shall be amongst those who managed to break out from a God Cell for generations toe."


    David raised his eyebrow and asked. "But how do you n on escaping?"


    The old man gazed at David and shook his head. "Your talent is one of the oddest things I''ve seen and I''ve seen a lot of odd things in my life, but yours is just weird. Fluctuating between Seven stars and one star. But no worries, I will gain all of your memories after suckling your blood and feasting on your brains." The old man smiled, walking toward David slowly.?


    "Old man, I thought you are a good person?" David had a confused expression on his face as he said this.?


    "Good or bad, what''s the difference? Do you expect me to spend an eternity here alone when an opportunity is standing right before me?"


    David nodded his head. If he was in the old man''s shoes, he too wouldn''t choose to remain here, waiting for death toe.?


    "What do you know about the Ound?" David quickly asked a question that had been guing him for some time now.?


    "Hmm?" The old man frowned at David''s odd behaviour, but he responded to his question.?


    "It''s a higher ne where higher existences reside. The ne is filled with treasures, as well as dangers that could eliminate a demigod instantly. Your realm calls it the ound simply because you know nothing about it. Are you done now?" The old man asked impatiently.?


    ''Even I am in a hurry, what are you been impatient for?'' David thought, but he stered a smile on his face.?


    "Just one more, how do I get there?"


    The old man''s frown deepened but he replied, "You can''t. You are stuck in the lower ne for the rest of your life."


    "But have heard numerous testimonials about people going back and forth between nes." David quickly added.?


    "That''s impossible, all the Interdimensional Portals have long since been destroyed by the ones you call Nine Great families in your world. They are most likely holding on to it and using it. But the cost of using it is enormous, even higher existences wouldn''t waste their resources to use it since there''s nothing of worth within the lower ne."


    David was about to open his mouth when the old man shouted. "That''s enough! Just die for me!"


    The world around the prison changed and the gravity within the prison multiplied by a thousandfold. Under this gravity, David wasn''t able to move.?


    A panicked expression gradually climbed his face as he felt his organs being pulled to the ground. David''s eyes were?

 Chapter 566 Capturing A Formal Demigod

    This was his first time seeing an undead use an ability. He had most likelyprehended a part of Earth''sw after he had died.?


    "Don''t worry, I will make it quick." The old manoeuvred extremely fast, but David noticed it wasn''t the old man moving, the earth was shrinking to his favour.?


    David''s face flushed red as he continued to struggle. He immediately phased into his vampire form, having more than enough strength, he broke through the restriction and stabbed his finger into the head of the old man.?


    The old man suddenly vanished, the earth between them expanded and David''s w struck at the air.?


    "Don''t y smart with me boy. Although I''ve spent more than a few centuries locked up in this ce. I still know what a Phaser is." The old man scoffed.?


    He had just said these words when he felt a strange surge of vibration from the earth. He raised him to nce at David, but there was only an afterimage.?


    The wind sted apart and as though he had teleported, David appeared behind the old man, raised megaton and shed it at the old man''s neck.?


    Bang!?


    The entire head was cut off cleanly by megaton, the old man''s spine fractured into pieces. The old man had no idea what had happened even In hisst moments.?


    The seven-meter tall David cracked his neck. "It''s been so long." but the was not enough time to savour his hybrid form. He had wasted enough time asking the old man questions.?


    Although he gained some things, there was nothing he could do about the information. It wasn''t like he could storm into one of the Nine families'' countries and ask them if they still had the Interdimensional Portal?


    His body began to shrink, he stored Megaton back into his storage ring while also storing the old man''s body. The blood of a demigod was something he wouldn''t waste.?


    He was about to smash the head when he heard the old man scream. "Wait! Don''t kill me!"


    "Uhn?" Surprisingly, the old man still had the ability to talk.?


    "Why shouldn''t I kill you? You''re basically useless to me." David ced his leg on the head and was about to crush it when he heard the old man shout.?


    "Wait! Don''t! I-I know how you can get to the God And Devil world!"


    David paused. "You mean the Ound?"


    "Yes! Yes, the ound."


    David thought for a while and then grabbed the old man''s head with his hair while saying said. "So why aren''t you describing the ce to me."


    The old man smiled bitterly. "If it''s something that can be easily described, I would have done so easily."


    With a furrowed brow, David thought. "What region is it located in then?"


    "I-it''s at the ck forest."?


    David gazed at the man''s expression but then, his face turned indifferent. "You''re are lying."


    Dropping the skull to the ground, heces his leg on it and pressed down, cracking sounds of the skull breaking could be heard.?


    The old man screamed miserably. "Wait! I''m sorry! It''s within the Thousand Beast Range!"


    David didn''t relent, he kept pressing his legs down forcefully as though he had made up his mind to kill the old man. "I''m telling the truth! If you kill me, there''s no way you will ever find it. You will be killed before you even get to it."


    This made David stop his actions. The old man sighed in relief. "An interdimensional Portal is within Thousand Beast Range."


    "Where the REB''s residences uhn? You are hoping to get me killed right?"


    The old man quickly shook his head "No, of course not. Even the Beast Kings are unaware of the portal. I was nning on using it once I escaped from here, but you happened."?


    Listening to the old man''s exnation, it sounded usible therefore David decided to keep the thought of killing the old man old. The temptation of the ound was too much not to risk.?


    "I need to put you on a leash first." David mumbled. Grabbing a syringe from his storage ring, he cut himself with his w and then extracted blood from the wound before it healed.?


    He then stabbed the syringe a bit deeper into the old man''s brain, dumping his blood into his brain.


    "Wait! W-what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just insurance." The old man''s eyes rolled to the back of his head and he seem to have fainted.?


    David had an odd expression on his face. "Do zombies faint?"


    With that, he removed the syringe and tossed it to the ground. It was basically useless. His blood was now within the old man''s brain. He could make his blood explode, killing the old man if he wanted to.


    And he was hoping he would be able to sense it if the old man had any nefarious thoughts.?


    David''s eyes brightened as he felt something. He knew the old man was awake, only pretending to be asleep.?


    David didn''t mind, he ced the old man into his inner world. That was his second insurance. Within the inner world, he''s no different than a god, he would be able to notice every single detail of happenings within his inner world.?


    David checked around, but he noticed that there weren''t any rewards of some sort within the prison. His eyes squinted as he thought it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. If what he thought actually happened, the rewards he would reap might be far more extravagant thaning to this ce. The inner world of a demigod.?


    Not wanting to jinx it, David put the thought to the back of his mind and exited the prison. He was about to move to the final dungeon when he saw a group of nine people standing there.?


    David pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. But then he paused when he saw who was at the forefront of the team. It was the Hydra princess.?


    "You are quite daring."

 Chapter 567 Hydra Princess

    "I''ve heard that so many times I''m tired of it already."


    "And also arrogant." The Hydra Princess didn''t seem taken aback by his words. Her gaze was filled with indifference from the beginning.


    David couldn''t help but admit that this princess is amongst the top ten beauties he had seen in this world. With her whitish skin and supple bosom.


    He was slightly moved, but he was running out of time by the minute, therefore he didn''t think too much of her beauty, perhaps under different circumstances, he could woo her.


    "I''m not here to fight with you princess, I only came here looking for someone. I hope the princess can be lenient and allow me through." David decided to speak softly. She was a beauty after all.


    "Hehe," The prince''s giggled, breaking her icy expression.


    "Since you put it like that, how could I not let you through." The princess moved out of the way and waved at the other.


    "Let him through." Her guardians were immediately confused but they did as they were told moving out of the way reluctantly.


    David smiled and bowed softly. "As expected of the top 3 beauty within the Nine Family." With that, he headed for the Warden''s quarters, passing the Princess by. She smiled as David walked past her, heading towards the quarter.


    Boom!


    The earth shivered as though some goddess had descended within the mortal realm.


    The wind rumbled and blew violently like a maelstrom and all of a sudden, all activities seem to stop.


    CRUNCH!


    Four massive heads shot out from the Princess''s shoulders as she phased, turning into a monster more than twenty meters long.


    The four heads immediately shot toward David''s direction and with a massive crunching sound, they bit at his two shoulders and his legs.


    Time seemed to freeze and the wind blew softly, caressing them both like the song of a hummingbird.


    BANG!


    The four heads immediately exploded into bloody meat paste as David''s body shivered, violently releasing a loud buzzing sound, shaking the air along with him.


    "Ahhh!" with only a single snakehead left, the Princess shrieked her snake-like figure coiled, backing away in shock.


    The head that had just exploded immediately grew back, with another head growing along with them. Her head now six, her strength also seem to have increased as he lr body grew to a terrifying fifteen meters.


    But she didn''t make a move to attack. Instead, she stared seriously at David who had a raised eyebrow. "Who are you?"


    David didn''t expect she would grow stronger with the death of her other heads. But then again, that was the main ability of the hydra, cut one head off, two would take its ce. The myth somehow applied also to the Princess.


    "There''s no need to know who I am. Are you determined to stop me or not?" David asked indifferently. Since he had reached the Hex-gene Phase, his strength had skyrocketed and just with the strength of his blood revolution and his body, he could easily take care of geniuses in the Integrated realm


    The Princess had a conflicted look on her face. On one hand, she was pissed and on the other hand, her reasoning was speaking to her that this person was not to be messed with.


    But how will she let it slide just like that? What about her pride as a princess and her guardians that relies heavily on her.


    David could see the conflicted expression on her face. "I tell you what, why do we head there together? I promise I''m only here to find somebody and maybe take some treasures too though."


    He saw the princess''s expression change, and he chuckled. "Alright, I was kidding about the treasure part. I won''t be here for long. Do we have a deal?"


    The Princess appeared to be in thoughts. Her body shrank as she went back to her human form, scales appeared all over her to shield her naked body from vier until she wore a new cloth.


    "Alright, let''s head in together. But first, you tell me your name."


    "Fair enough. I''m David."


    "Your full name and the name of your gic map." The Princess added.


    David frowned slightly. He knew why the Princess was asking this. But he proceeded to tell her anyways. "David Syntex. Werewolf gic map."


    "Hmm, subspecies of the Lycan?" The Princess didn''t quite believe David for it was impossible for someone with the werewolf gene to beat a legacy sessor like her in terms of strength.


    "Can we go now?"


    Knowing she wouldn''t get an answer from him, the Princess nodded


    "You all stay here and if something happens, report to the others." with that, she followed David into the warden''s quarters.


    The door shut close behind them as they walked into the hall. They cautiously nced around the hall but David immediately stopped as he spotted a man seated on arge seat.


    It was the same as the first quarter he had been to. This warden had a hole in his head,pletely dead with no way to revive himself.


    David frowned. Thinking that all the wardens might actually be dead. But he didn''te here for the warden. He searched through the entire hall, but couldn''t find a trace of his master.


    "Did you find who you are looking for?" The princess asked, a trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    David shook his head. "I''m leaving."


    "Wait! Do you know how he died? He is a demigod but now he''s dead and even the essence within his bones has been taken." The hydra princess touched the bones which immediately disintegrated into countless bits.


    "Of course, I don''t know how he died. I came here the same time you did." Of course, David denied it.


    The Princess nced at him from the corner of her eyes.  "Somehow I don''t believe you."


    David shrugged. "Believe what you will. While I would love very much to spend time with you, I have to head out now.

 Chapter 568 Stumbling Upon A World Orb, Intense Situation

    The Hydra Princess watched as he headed out. "Well, I hope you meet with the person you are searching for."


    David walked out of the hall, meeting with the princess guardians. They gazed at him threateningly, almost phasing in the process once they didn''t see their princess''s insight.


    David rolled his eyes. "She''s alright, go in and have a look."


    He waited as one of them went to check. Since he didn''t want to be attacked either way.


    They sighed in relief as the person came back to tell them that their princess was okay.


    Moving out from the door, David was once again within the hall with the eight doors before him. He ignored the people there and gazed at the doors.


    "Just six more hallways to go, shouldn''t be that difficult."


    The second door was his next target and he walked into it and continued searching for Mr White.


    Time went by outside the doors. People came and went along with David, people fighting each other for treasures, stealing storage rings from weaker families or those who barely had any backup and checking out each prison for themselves.


    People died for the treasure within the prison while some survived to gain treasures and riches.


    Roughly 3 hourster, n suddenly came out from one of the doors, along with three other people: Rutherford, Gordorf and Te.


    n''s face wasn''t looking too good as he arrived at the hall, deep in thought.


    "Young master, he shouldn''t have gone too far, maybe we can still find him?" Gordorf hesitated before he asked.


    "He came here looking for his master right? Maybe he is still within this ce." Te suddenly inputted.


    The young master''s eyes brightened slightly but then, he frowned. "You are right. David isn''t stupid, since he knows we will be out here searching for him, remaining here will only be courting death."


    "We should go out there to find him. Every minute we waste here is another few hundred kilometers away from us." Rutherford impatiently said.


    "The battleground is huge, it wouldn''t be easy to find someone who wishes to hide." Te frowned, the thoughts of roaming about searching for someone didn''t sound good to her.


    "Let''s head out. If we can''t find him, we wille back to this ce." n along with the others went outside the God Cell to search for David''s whereabouts.


    Five more hours passed by, David had more than a few tens of corpses of the Atman realm within his storage ring that he could sell and more astonishing treasures with him. He didn''t find out their uses and ced them on hold as he headed towards the Warden of thest doorway.


    While the wardens of the seven other prisons are dead, there''s no saying it wouldn''t be the same for thisst warden.


    As he entered therge room, he wasn''t surprised by the dead skeleton seated on the wooden seat. He scanned the hall  but there was no sign of Mr White within the hall.


    Ultimately, Mr White wasn''t in this ce and might not have been. David was about to head outside when he sight of a door at the corner of the hall.


    "That''s new." he vividly remembers the other warden quarters didn''t have any door within them, but now before him, a door stood at the wall in front of him.


    He went ahead to inspect it and saw the keyhole was big, almost the size of a palm. David frowned and he was suddenly reminded. "Don''t tell me... "


    He brought arge key out from his inner world and ced it within the keyhole, unlocking the door.


    There was a loud rumble and David immediately backed away. The entire wall shook, letting dust fall to the ground. And with a loud mechanical sound, the entire wall immediately rose upwards, revealing what was inside.


    A shining bright Orb radiated right in the middle of the cave, shining with bright blue light.


    "A world Orb?" Shocked, David thought back to the young master''s word about looking for a key which meant that he and his father knew about the Orb.


    It turns out they had an eye for the Orb from the beginning. David couldn''t help but be Impressed by the father and son.


    David stretched out his hands to grab it when the cave wall exploded, three figures dropping to the ground simultaneously. With quick reflex, David stored the Orb within his inner world, but there was no time get out as the three figures immediately caught sight of him.


    The three intruders were one female and two males respectively. The female seem to be the leader of their group, but from the tension between them, their alliance likely wouldn''t hold for long.


    The three people were shocked to see another person within the center of this realm.


    "Who are you?" Thedy immediately asked with a grave expression.


    But then, her expression darkened. "Where''s the World Orb!?"


    The two others finally realised the ce that held the world Orb was no more. They raised their heads and gazed at the intruder.


    "David?" One of them immediately recognised David as he said with some slight hesitation in his voice.


    David''s eyes widened a little as he recognised the person who had called him. "Nihyuh?"


    An old friend. But the situation wasn''t one for a friendly unity.


    "The World Orb should be in his hands


    "You don''t know what you have just taken, you should release it before we take drastic measures." Nihyuh immediately warned, the warmth in his face fading like snow.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about. I came here just the same as you three did." David denied, his expression sincere as he spoke.


    A world orb is a pricelessmodity, he would be out of his kind if he released it even with Nihyuh at this ce.


    "Why are you guys speaking with him. We will naturally know if he is with the orb once we search him and his storage ring. Dragon Might." The third young man started walking towards David.


    "


    Immediately, David felt an enormous force holding him down, his kneels creaked as they tried to buckle from beneath him.

 Chapter 569 Pursuit Of The Strong Three

    A world orb is a pricelessmodity, he would be out of his kind if he released it even with Nihyuh at this ce.


    "Why are you guys speaking with him. We will naturally know if he is with the orb once we search him and his storage ring. Dragon Might." The third young man started walking towards David.


    Immediately, David felt an enormous force holding him down, his kneels creaked as they tried to buckle from beneath him.


    The uneven ground around him was immediately pressed down as though an invincible hammer had smashed into it, turning it into a straight tnd.


    "Hmph!" David suddenly released a snort and almost immediately, the heavy feeling against him shattered like ss.


    Azael, the Dragon Prince. One with the bloodline of the Three Most Powerful families out there had his first attack easily broken by David.


    But he wasn''t shocked in the slightest, if David had gone down in his first attack, things wouldn''t be fun at all.


    The more David resists, the happier he would be to tame him. Moreover, he didn''t put David in his mind, not taking him serious since there was only one person who could truly best him inbat and that was thedy From the hunter family Allison.


    He was also very much wary of Nihyuh, since he was a true Lycan that could match him in strength but, there''s a reason why the Draco Family is the most powerful family after the hunter.


    "Divine Might." Azael walkedslowly towards David and immediately activated the same ability, but this time the effect doubled.


    The area around them exploded to dust as though an entire mountain had descended from above like a meteor.


    David''s legs smashed a few inches to the ground, the ground level nowslightly below his knees.


    "Hmph!" Once again, David snorted coldly, his muscles vibrating as the feeling shattered once again.


    Azael was impressed, but he didn''t want to waste his strength ying with David any longer. Once he grabs hold of the World Orb, he would still need to fight the others over it. Both Allison and Nihyuh. Therefore he needed to conserve his strength.


    "I don''t time to y with you. I will check your storage ring myself. " Azael''s foot tapped on the ground and the ground beneath his feet opened up like a flower, but time seem to pause as the explosion of the ground remained while Azael''s body had vanished from where he was previously standing.


    Within a split second, he had arrived beside David, touching his shoulder down and his touch felt like five mountains weighing down.


    But Azael was immediately shocked once he heard David''s voice out behind him.


    "I said I don''t have the World Orb with me." David''s expression was solemn as he growled.


    The young man''s speed had exceeded his imagination. Just that speed he had shown had most likely reached Mach 7 and this should be because he wasn''t trying at all.But Azael was even more shocked. He could tell David was still at the Hexa-gene phase but the speed David had used would most likely crush the body of those below the Integrated realm.


    Azael suddenly realised that David wasn''t a simply individual. He was most likely hiding his strength.


    "If that is all, I shall take my leave." The entire cave rumbled as a st of explosive shockwaves mmed into the walls, crushing them. David''s figure immediately flickered, he was only just an illusion.


    Azael turned towards Allison and Nihyuh. He wasn''t angry in the slightest instead, a smile formed on his lips as he turned towards Nihyuh. "Your friend is very interesting."


    "He''s not my friend. And yeah, he''s pretty strong, so be careful not to have your ass handed to you." Nihyuh mocked.


    "Hehe, when I get the world Orb I will see if you can still remain smug." Azael retorted.


    "Now that we know the world orb is with him, let us decide who will get the World Orb here and now." Allison suddenly spoke up.


    Both Nihyuh and Azael had a sudden change of expression as they turned serious.


    "What do you suggest then?" Azael asked.


    "The first person to get the World Orb from him gets to keep it." Allison started out her n.


    Both Azael and Nihyuh remained silent as they considered it. Each of them has the same motive foring here and Their motive foring here is mainly for the world orb. This world had been created by 12 powerful demigods, the resources in it would certainly be incredible and the energy within this ce is suitable for practising their techniques. Yielding twice the result for half the practice.


    "Alright." Azael nodded in agreement then both Allison and Azael nced at Nihyuh who was still considering the matter.


    "Are you scared you might not have a chance?" Mocked the Draco Prince.


    "You don''t need to goad me, Azael, I''m just afraid he will surrender easily. Alright, I ept. But when do we start?" Nihyuh asked.


    "No hurry, let''s make a blood pact first in case the other doesn''t stick to the rule and tries to betray the other." Azael suddenly said.


    "Is that really necessary?" Allison''s pretty face scrunched up as she asked.


    "I agree." Nihyuh stated.


    After a while of contemtion, Allison also agreed.


    Azael brought out a in piece of paper, then shed at his finger with his w, cing it on the paper until a third of the paper soaked red. Nihyuh did the same thing.


    Allison was quite reluctant at first, but she was the one who suggested the n in the first ce, so she had no choice in the matter then she cut herself with a de.


    "Now that that is done, we wait ten more seconds, giving him more headstart before we begin." The wounds on their palm had healed by that point.


    Three resounding explosions sted out from within the cave and the entire cave copsed as the three figures vanished from their previous position.


    * * *


    David seems to be soaring through the forest like a ghost, his figure imperceptible as he blurred in a zigzag manner. His current speed was the highest he could go without being wounded by air resistance, Mach 8.


    He was like a moving meteor, sparks seem to be twinkling around his body due to the air resistance.


    He hadn''t stopped ever since he exited the God Cell. His intuition lept telling him to keep fleeing and even when he was now hundreds of kilometres away from the God Cell, he still didn''t feel relieved and he continued to flee.


    At one point, he seems to hear the sound of something flying above him. There, he spotted Azael flying above him with wings behind his back. He hadn''t phased but his speed was so fast he had caught up to him.


    David''s expression changed slightly, then he noticed something the presence of two people rapidly closing in on him. It was Nihyuh and that girl he had seen the other time.


    Bang!


    The surrounding trees exploded in a circr shape as David ''s speed instantly increased by 2 times the speed of sound.


    Currently, his speed had reached ten times the speed of sound. He started gaining ground in them and in just a few seconds. He was about to be out of their sight when they suddenly sped up, their speed getting once more closer to him.


    David gritted his teeth as he continued running. He couldn''t believe he was unable to outrun the three people even with his speed. His skin was already showing tear signs as he was reaching his limits.


    Having no option, he immediately activated his silver body, his entire body was immediately coated in silver, he was like a silver statue warrior being chased within the forest.


    Joining his hands together, his fingers faded into a blur as he firmed numerous hand seals, activating his Floating Wind, his entire body immediately became as light as a feather.


    His muscles bulged insanely underneath his silvery skin, veins crawling around his skin like worms and his entire figure seem to increase by a portion. Revolving his blood to its limit, blood pumped through his veins like a river and his heart pounded violently like a piston.


    A loud boom echoed as the sound waves from within him ovepped, grinding everything within sight to dust.


    The three people pursuing David were slightly shocked to see his silver body. But as David''s heart pounded, their hearts resonated, trying to beat at the same speed as Davids.


    Their speed immediately slowed down as they felt their hearts about to explode. With drastic changes in expression, they immediately shielded their hearts with their gene strength, cutting off the resonance from David''s heart.


    Suddenly, David''s running figure flickered like a glitch in a system and then, three clones of David also appeared, also flickering like a holographic projection.


    Suddenly, the three David faded like smoke, it had been an afterimage all along!

 Chapter 570 High Hypersonic Speed

    Azeal, Allison and Nihyuh had various changes in expression.


    They were shocked by the resonance attack, signifying how strong and high David''s CPM is. Next, they were surprised at how fast David had be within the blink of an eye like he had used some sort of Forbidden medicine, vanishing before they could react.


    Such speed had broken through the second type of Mach speed and entered into the third realm; High hyper sonic speed. (There are three main types of Mach Speed. Supersonic 1.2¨C5 Mach speed , Hypersonic 5 ¨C10 Mach speed  and High Hypersonic 10 ¨C25. Mach speed)


    High hyper sonic, they could see the traits within his clones as they flickered, due to the air resistance interfering with real time.


    Allison giggled as she ran with Nihyuh and Azeal in toll. "I never thought things would be this interesting. I guess I will meet you guyster."


    As Allison spoke, her body was also flickering. It turns out she had vanished and only her after image was speaking. She had suddenly be more than ten times faster than sound and she didn''t even need to Phase.


    Both Azael and Nihyuh''s expressions changed slightly as they saw Allison vanishing. Having no choice,


    ROOOOOOAR!


    A dragon roar escaped Azael''s lips, shaking the entire kilometer radius with its power.


    His body suddenly swelled up and his bones cracked. Within the blink of an eye. He had phases into a massive pitch ck dragon, his wings more than 20 meters wide and his entire body more than twice the size, with a p of his wings, his entire body vanished.


    Not wanting to be left out, Nihyuh phased. The sounds of bones snapping sounded, sounding very horrifying.


    HOOOWL!


    The sky seem to darken and a moon symbol with a crown shone on his head as he transformed into a terrifying white-furred human-wolf shaped beast.


    Nihyuh stood on his hind legs flexing his muscles, feeling relieved as he howled. A wolfish smirk appeared on his face as he went on all fours.


    Bang!


    The ground exploded and a violent wind storm rose as he vanished from sight with a sonic st.


    David was still running with his body turning silver when his expression suddenly changed.


    He looked to his left and saw thedy who he guessed was from the hunter family running a few meters away from him. Her speed matched his and even gained speed along the road. What was even surprising was the fact that she was just using her body to chase him. She hadn''t phased in this slightest, but then again he had no idea what Hunters phase into


    A smirk was on Allison''s face as she seem to be getting excited about the hunt.


    Allison had thought it was going to be easy and dull chasing David down, but his actions had surprised her time and time again.


    David gritted his teeth, and his heels turned. Lightly tapping on the ground, a fan-shaped crevice was sted backwards into the ground. He turned as he changed direction instantly.


    Allison immediately followed him, not wanting to lose him.


    Whoosh!


    David''s expression changed drastically and he immediately halted to the ground as a nail pressed to the ground. And with a bang! The air sted forwards, creating arge shallow crevice that elongated a few hundred meters forward.


    A smooth white leg chopped down from above, shing a bit of David''s hair as it missed him by a hair''s breadth.


    BANG!


    Water sshed upwards from the hole that had been created by the kick.


    David''s eyes squinted, he spun around as his waist twisted. His legs   whipped at Allison''s head with a loud whistle.


    Bam!


    The sound of two heavy flesh colliding sounded out, creating shockwaves that expanded like a force field.


    Allison had blocked the attack with her elbow, her feet dragged along the ground as she moved backwards.


    Seeing the result, David''s eyes twitched, she hadn''t been affected at all. With a sonic st behind him, he resumed running through the forest, leaving a path of carnage behind him.


    Allison chuckled and she went after him. Within the blink of an eye, she was already behind him.


    Whoosh!


    David twisted his body and, facing Allison without stopping and crossed his hands in a cross x shape.


    Bang!


    A punchnded in his arms and he was sent flying backwards, David twisted his body forcefully as hended with his legs on the ground, still moving on High Hypersonic.


    Rumble!


    A piercing sound rang out from above him like a loud whistle. Alison was right on top of him, shing down her white leg like a tiny axe.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two heavy sound echoed David turned his body in tune to avoid the stomp and retaliated striking his glowing fist against her chest but it was as though she had seen iting, her hands was fast as she punched out in time.


    Fire Sparks rose in the air like fireflies as their speed burned through the trees and some of the undead within the vicinity.


    Numerous booms rang out as they exchanged blows. Neither of them seem to have the upper hands as they ran, but an expert could see that Allison was still holding back. But David hadn''t phased yet, so it was safe to assume he was also holding back. It''s just that David wasn''t sure if she had phased or not which was why he didn''t want to phase as of yet.


    BAAAAAANG!


    His body somersaulted rapidly in mid-air, mming against the ground with his speed as Allison''s punchnded on his back.


    David forcefully rotated his blood, his body defying gravity as he shit forwards like an arrow, recovering his point of equilibrium. He suddenly halted to a stop, something which he seem to be the only one capable of as Allison''s figure dragged across the ground, trying to also stop.


    David immediately retrieved three ck objects from his storage ring. He saw Nihyuh chasing him from the distance as well as the huge dragon in the sky casting arge shadow on him.


    "Die!!! "

 Chapter 571 Trap And Fight!

    David immediately retrieved three ck objects from his storage ring. He saw Nihyuh chasing him from the distance as well as the huge dragon in the sky casting arge shadow on him.?


    "Die!!!" David twisted his wrist and the sound of guitar strings being pulled echoed. Three ck objects shot out from his hands at speed three times faster than him.?


    Allison was still been dragged to a stop therefore, she couldn''t avoid it in time. Her hands shot out as she punched heavily against the ck talisman.?


    Nihyuh seem as though he didn''t see the talisman shooting toward him, he released a snort and pped the object to the side, only blood lust in his eyes.?


    Azael pped his wings together  and immediately folded them shooting upwards as he narrowly dodged the talisman.?


    BANG! BANG!?


    Two luminous imitations of the God''s Cell immediately appeared, mming into both Nihyuh and Allison, instantly trapping them.?


    Bang!?


    Nihyuh seem to not mind, he pped his w against the walls of the Cell and immediately his body was sted backwards into the walls behind him. His bones cracked and he was forcefully phased out.?


    Allison gazed at the Cell she was in, her expression didn''t show any signs of panic. But instead, she was smiling which was very rare.?


    Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!?


    Nihyuh tried to break out, his eyes pitch ck as he punched repeatedly agsunt the cell gate.?


    "It''s an imitation of the God Cell Nihyuh, Unless you have the power of a Late Atman Stage or an Early Demigod, you aren''t getting out soon. But don''t worry, it will onlyst a few hours." David pursed his lips as he said.?


    Nihyuh paused his actions, his ck pupils locked onto David as he growled. "Release me.


    "Soon." David then ignored him. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Allison ncing at him with an odd expression. She produced argefy sofa from her storage ring and satfortably on it, watching David.?


    To be honest, she was the one David was the most wary of out of the three of them. His eyes then focused on the skies.?


    Azeal, looked at the situation from above and was immediately cautious when he saw his two rivals had been trapped by David.?


    He flew in the skies, stalking the ce from his vantage point. David might still have other methods in his sleeves, so he was been careful.?


    David didn''t move, he remained within his position and waited, recovering his stamina. He took a bottle filled with Integrated Phaser blood and ced it in his mouth.


    He didn''t want the others to get a scent of the blood, therefore, he crushed the ss bottle in his mouth and swallowed.?


    While the energy and the taste weren''t anywhere as rich as the blood of the Atman Stage, the energy within was more than enough to replenish his stamina.?


    Bang!?


    Azaelnded on the ground ten kilometres away from David. Although they were being blocked by the trees, they could see still see each other. Moreover, they could cross thousands of meters in a single second at their top speed, so this distance is not considered safe.?


    "Are you prepared to surrender?" Azael''s loud voice echoed through the forest.?


    Hearing this, Nihyuh mmed his fist angrily into the translucent walls! He wasn''t about to give up on owning the World Orb. It was an important task that had been specifically given to him by the family, and he must not fail. The same goes for the two others; Allison and Azael.?


    But it could be said that Alison ass the most rxed out of the four people here. She didn''t  seem nervous that she might fail to retrieve the World Orb for her family.?


    Maybe the saying is true, with strengthes confidence. No one could match her, neither could anyone in the younger generation stand in her way. The hunter bloodline, the ultimate bloodline.?


    David didn''t respond to Azael''s words, instead. He grunted as his bones cracked and popped, his back expanded as pure silvery dark furs shit out from his pores.


    His muscles bulged obscenely, as his veins twitched. His mouth jutted out, revealing a sharp snort with sharp rows of teeth as he phased, transforming into a ten meters tall giant werewolf.?


    HOOOOOWL!?


    He stood on his hind leg and howled loudly to the skies, it had been a long time he felt freedom. Standing stably to the ground, his golden eyes locked onto Azael''s golden slits as he snarled, snapping his Jaws menacingly.?


    At first, Azael pursed his lips to hold back hisughter seeing David finally phased to fight him.?


    But he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Hahahahahaha! T-th, t-this is v-very funny." it wasn''t that he was making jest of David, anyone would haveughed too, seeing a Hexa-gene Phaser preparing to fight a legacy sessor, second of the most powerful genes within this world.?


    But then, Azael''sughter immediately died and there was confusion in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes opened in shock. "Y-you''re also a legacy sessor?"


    "What are you talking about?" Nihyuh face changed slightly as he heard Azael''s voice. He was behind the God Cells therefore the majority of his strength had been restrained  he couldn''t sense much going on on the outside except for what he could see.?


    Allison''s expression turned serious and she leaned forwards slightly from her seat.?


    David revealed a wolfish grin at Azael''s words and he responded.?


    Twelve after images appeared, each showing on the ground after a single w step from David''s movements.?


    Bang! Three sonic sts echoed as he broke through the three types of sonic boom in a split second.?


    He already appeared before Azael, his w struck upwards, heavily at his belly. Azeal stood at almost thirty-meter tall, three times David size.?


    CLANG!?


    It was as though two heavy trains had brushed past each other, creating arge amount of Sparks, as David''s w mmed into Azael''s scales.


    Azael was sent rolling to the ground, but he stood up without much  difficulty. His eyes reddened and instantly, he activated one of his supernatural abilities.?


    "Dragon Roar!


    "ROOOOOOOAR!!!"

 Chapter 572 Resonance!

    CLANG!


    It was as though two heavy trains had brushed past each other, creating arge amount of Sparks, as David''s w mmed into Azael''s scales.


    Azael was sent rolling to the ground, but he stood up without muchdifficulty. His eyes reddened and instantly, he activated one of his supernatural abilities.


    "Dragon Roar!


    "ROOOOOOOAR!!!"


    An arc shaped sound wave exploded forwards from Azael''s beastly mouth, rippling through the air as moved forwards with intense speed, destroying everything and anything in its part.


    The speed was so quick there David was unable to dodge as he was immediately covered by the waves.


    David''s expression changed slightly upon witnessing the destructiveness of the attack. While his body was incredibly strong and he could resist most attacks, this one seempletely different.


    David immediately stepped forwards, pping his hands together. A loud explosion resounded as a massive shockwave sted out wards, rippling the very fabric of space.


    Bang!


    The two shockwaves met and a ring of ember and Flint appeared before disappearing. The shockwaves David caused had been totally destroyed while the destructive sound waves caused by Azael remained, but its pier seem to have faded as it mmed into David.


    David was sted backwards, his eardrum bled as he mmed into a couple of trees and boulders. His body twisted as he corrected his posture in mid-air. Hended on the ground, his ws leaving sparks as he dug backwards while living from the impact.


    Wiping the blood off the ears, David gazed solemnly at Azael. He wanted to deal with him before the others decide to free themselves. David wasn''t under the delusion that he could trap them with the God cell. No, their various family head would have surely given them some sort of trump card or served trump cards in case they fell in this type of situation.


    Nihyuh had likely not used it yet because there is a chance he has only one in him while Allison, well she most likely was enjoying theshow and didn''t want to interrupt.


    As for Azeal, his arrogance won''t let him use it on David. In his opinion, David is way weaker than he is therefore it would be a waste to use his cards so early and in David in fact. They had prepared it against each each other, not on David or anyone else.


    Azael''s throat copsed as the air he kept trapped in it expanded. He sted his wings behind him and shot forwards like an arrow.


    His w stretched out against David''s head as though he wanted to crush it with his humongous figure.


    Bang!


    David redirected the w to the ground as it exploded, he stamped his feet against the ground as he leapt, striking his ws against Azael''s throat.


    Azeal twisted his head, evading the strike and snapped his at David''s shoulder.


    ng!


    The sound of two metal clicking sounded as his teethtched onto David''s shoulder.


    David groaned and he felt his shoulder de about to be crushed.


    He forcefully twisted his waist, heldAzawl by the neck and fell backwards, carrying with him Azael''s huge dragon body.


    Boom!


    Dust cloud rose up as the ground shattered from brute force. Azael was forced to release David, hurrying to his feet.


    His stomach suddenly bulge out inro a circr swelling which rolled from his stomach up to his lungs and then to his mouth.


    David had just rolled to his feet when he saw this. His heels twisted and he immediately sted himself aside.


    "ROOOOOOOAR!!!"


    Another dragon roar was executed, but David had quickly moved away, his speed so fast he arrived by Azael''s, pping him side ways interrupting the roar.


    Clenching his fist, David punched at his underbelly, sending his huge body rolling against the ground as he crushed numerous trees as ifthey were pencils.


    Stomping his door against the ground, David leapt upwards into the air and he descended on Azael''s figure, mming his head deep underground.


    Booooom!


    David ''s expression suddenly changed as he immediately retreated.


    The huge dragon whose head was buried in a deep hole in the ground suddenly stood up, the surrounding dust started floating around as his humongous figure started to reduce in size.


    All of a sudden, he was now two meters tall, but his body had undergone a drastic change. His entire body was human, but numerous scales appeared all over his skin, along two meter tail behind him. He now looked like a mixture between human and dragon.


    The w marks on his face and body had all healed without a single one left.


    David''s jaws clenched tightly. This was the ultimate form of the dragon family. It was the reason why they were the second most powerful and why they could best the other families including the Lycan family.


    "Dragon Warrior." The condensation of an entire dragon into the body of a small human. The might and power was simply too incredible.


    Azael''s was expressionless and he twisted his neck. His body muscles unted as the rock and dust around him levitated. His scale glistened and his body was immediately encased in a steel coloured coating. He had activated his Iron level body. (Bronze, Iron, Silver , Gold , Diamond )


    This time, David knew things wouldn''t be as easy as before. He immediately activated adrenaline. His heart pumped even more wildly as his CPM broke through 800, evenmore than what had been previously recorded in the entire world.


    His heart released a magnificent pulse that was caused by the overpping of frequency each heartbeat gave. The trees, the rocks, the leaves and the earth pulsed with him.


    Also floating around him like he was an entire sr system, reviving around him likes revolving around the sun.


    Seeing this, Allison''s gaze sharpened and her eyes narrowed. Her amused expression was now solemn as she whispered.


    "Resonance." She thought it was only just a theory, but David seem to have almost reached that level. Even she was still far away from that level.

 Chapter 573 Dragon Warrior

    Azael''s pupils constricted. He had also heard about resonance but it was only just a theory and while David obviously hadn''t reached that level yet, he seem as though he was close. Probably the one who had been the closest in history.


    If David continued to grow, he might one day be a problem for the entire Nine Family. If he could develop Resonance, there will be no one to stop him. A singlemand of his and countless hearts will explode.


    He couldn''t let this guy live. Massive amount of murderous intent rolled out from Azael at once. As he circted his blood, defying gravity, his body floated off an inch away from the ground and the air behind him released massive shockwaves as he immediately vanished from his position, appearing just right on top of David.


    Smashing his w downwards, the air vibrated as though space was bout to rip apart.


    A droning sound echoed and David immediately shot upwards, letting out a battle cry as he mmed his w upwards.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    A resounding and deafening boom thundered like lightning strikes and the wind rippled as arge shockwave ripped everything within a one mile radius to shreds.


    David was immediately sent flying downwards, buried under the rubles with the amount of force he was been sted into the ground, he most likely dug a hole inside.


    Azawl remained floating in mid-air. Something then shot out from the hike with incredible burst of speed, mming into Azael as they were sent flying into the air.


    They shot upwards through the clouds, dissappearing behind them. Within the clouds, Azael elbows David back, pushing David away from him.


    He grunted as he followed up with a punch towards David face. David raised his hands, blocking the punch which sent him a few kilometer backwards, but his silvery body floated to a stop in mid air and he catapulted forwards towards Azael.


    "No matter how stronger you are, you can never beat me." Azael remained still in the air until David was close to him.


    David punched out, but Azael also punched out and as their attackes were about to collide, David''s fist moved with incredible precision, twisted around Azael''s fist and struck against his chest.


    Azael grunted and his chest caves in as his body tore backwards through the clouds, but he regained his bnce as he floated. His caved in chest suddenly started to heal and in no time, he was fully healed.


    "No matter how you strike me, I will alway heal from it. You should just surrender yourself and your storage ring to me. Otherwise if this takes to long, I might just enjoy taking your life." Azael warned with a sneer.


    David''s gaze remained singr. Sonic boom echoed from behind him and he was before Azael in the blink of an eye.


    Azael scoffed, punching out once again. Two clones immediately appeared right before David, confusing Azael in the process. With a darkened expression, Azael punched out his second fist and his stomach bulged as he released yet another dragon roar.


    David immediately switched with his clone and received one of Azael''s punch instead of his roar.


    And just like before, he was sted backwards like a kite. Azael was just to strong with this transformation and David knew there was no way he would end this battle quickly. He could yet to este Azael''s time for his Dragon Warrior form to fade, but he had no idea when the ability would fade.


    Unless he does something, they will only be in a stale mate. Suddenly, he heard Azael say.


    "If that''s all you got, then I''m disappointed. Now it''s my turn." He hadn''t even finished taking when he appeared behind David like a ghost.


    David''s eyes widened and his back muscles constricted to form ayer of armoured muscle.


    BANG!


    There was a cracking sound as though his spinal cord had been severed. David was like a bullet shot out of a barrel. He spat out blood from his mouth as he flew to the ground, creating arge crater within the ground.


    Azeal remained floating in the air. His expression that of a supreme being, filled with disdain like it was beneath him to fight with David.


    David climbed out of the crater, his arm broken and he floated. In the final moments, he had transfered all momentum to his left hand, the force from Azael''s punch was too powerful it directly broke.


    The wind around Azael formed a visible circr ring of shockwaves as he dissappeared.


    BANG!


    His body scraped through the ground, digging a long reached crevice across the ground as he rolled.


    Puuuu!


    David spat out a mouttdul of blood, dying his silvery skin red as he struggled to his feet. His expression somber as he stared at the iing Azael.


    "It''s time I end this." Like a Phantom, Azael arrived behind David, grabbing him by the hair as he whispered to his ears.


    "You should be d I let you live for so long. When I get out of here, I will find your family and eliminate everyst one of them for humiliating me before them and also for using a legacy technique without being authorised by the Nine Family." Azael grinned maniacally, pulling David by the hair, dorinv him to look up to him.


    David released a grunt, his eyes zed with fury. "You shouldn''t have me mention my family."


    Azael smiled wickedly, touching onr of David''s silver scale on his face, he forcefully ripped it as he said. "I didn''t hear that, repeat it."


    David groaned painfully and stammered. "Y-you shouldn''t have mentioned my family. Now I have to kill you."


    "You are delusional - Uck!" Azael''s smile faded, and he nced below his chest in shock. There, a hand could be seen holding his heart right in front of him beifee pulling away.


    The vitality of a dragon is something that''s way off the chart. Azael''s feet rose as he kicked behind him, sending an object flying.


    He turned back and gazed at what it was and saw that it was another David, clutching his chest with one hand, coughing out blood while his other hand was holding a bloody heart.

 Chapter 574 Summoning The Dragon King

    Blood spurted out from Azael''s mouth and chest like a fountain. His expression was one of disbelief and shock as he staggered forwards toward David. "Y-you!?"


    David struggled to his feet, his w still clutching on the dragon''s heart.


    Puu!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, as Azael walked forwards.


    At this final moment, Azael''s face suddenly calmed and he nced at David. "Be very careful what you do next within these ten seconds, David. It may very very decide your fate and that if anyone ever close to you. Give me my heart and you will be forgiven for everything you''ve done. And I guarantee that you will be a guest elder in my family. A talent like yourself is very rare to cross by, what do you think?" Azaelprised, making this promise as he walked very slowly to David.


    David was in total disbelief. This guy could still talk even when his heart had been ripped out from him. David wasn''t sure he had this ability with him as a vampire and he didn''t want to test it either. No wonder this gene was the second most powerful. And Azael''s calm demeanour caught David off guard. One could guess that not everyone could remain this calm in the face of death.


    Certainly not David. This could be the difference between a Prince and amoner.


    Numerous thoughts rang out through his mind as he thought about Azael''s proposal. His eyes spun and suddenly it shone.


    "Do you know anything about my master, Mr White?" He suddenly ask.


    Azael pushed for a while and nced strangely at David, "Professor White is your teacher? He possesses great skill in making serums and hisbat ability is overwhelming. He has been invited by our family to be a guest elder. He wanted to assist us in making serums within our Gicist society. He will surely be thrilled to know his disciple has been searching for him all along." Azael then paused for a second, letting blood out of his throat, seeping down from the corner of his mouth as he continued.


    "What do you say uhn, give me back my heart then you two can finally be reunited. Come on." Azael encouraged.


    David gritted his teeth and the light in his eyes faded. "If there''s one thing I know about my master, it is the fact that not unless you kill him, he will never concoct a serum for anyone. So you are lying." shaking his head, David gripped the heart tightly allowing thick dark red blood flow out from the heart vessels.


    "Wait!" Azael''s expression changed, he was starting to panic. There was much time left.


    "You don''t dare let me die. The things my family would do to you, your family and your friends within the institute, you all will wish to die!" Azael started to threaten as he walked toward David faster.


    David smirked. "I have no friends." With that, under the gaze of Allison, Nihyuh, and the shocked Azael, David''s sharp rows of teeth opened up as he swallowed the heart in a single gulp.


    Azael''s eyes widened and he spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hahaha hahaha!!! You are dead! Dead I say!!! If you think I will die alone, dream on. I shall take you with me even at the cost of my life!" Azaelughed maniacally as he brought out a printed coin and broke it into two.


    David''s expression changed and he was about to retreat when he felt his body turn stiff as an invincible power held him down from above like an ant.


    The wind bellowed like a tsunami and everything in the surroundings seem to power to the power as a Phantom image arose from the destroyed coin, forming the shadow of a man in golden clothing.


    The man had white long hair and his moustache floated along with the wind.


    The man had his hands behind him as he stared at the situation below him. He nced at Azael and his eyes changed as fire burned in them, but his expression was calm.


    "Dragon King." Nihyuh immediately bowed as he muttered. But the Dragon King didn''t give him a single nce


    Alisson remained in her seat, but she muttered. "Greetings Dragon King."


    David''s eyes spammed once he heard this and he knew he was in grave danger. The energy flux emitted from this phantom was so strong he had no idea about its strength at all.


    Azael''s strength was starting to fade, but he stood strong before his father, staring at him. Both father and son stared at each other, both of which held deep emotions but were expressionless at the same time.


    And as the life faded from Azael''s eyes, the Dragon King muttered. "Rest my son."


    Then he turned to face David. His eyes were zing in an unimaginable fury that seem to want to burn through David''s soul.


    David felt suffocated and he felt as though his throat was been held by something. He couldn''t breathe in the slightest.


    "Die!!!" Just one word, one word! But it was as though heaven had sent decree down onto this fro David to die, this part of the entire realm immediately fractured, the ground quaked and the air howled.


    The Dragon King was using the Dragon Roar ability, but this was something different! Something dangerous!


    The word Die morphed in mid-air heading towards David. Everything in its path was destroyed. Space rendered and stars could be seen from the several tears of space. This realm couldn''t withstand his strength!!!


    David''s face fell and as the words were about to reach his ears, he immediately brought out three ck objects, breaking them right before him.


    As they broke, three imitations of the God Cell appeared right before him, staking over him but as the word got closer the first God Cell was instantly ripped to shred within the blink of an eye, followed by the second with a slight struggle, and then finally the third.


    But the effect of the word seems to have weakened by 20 percent, but the power behind that word was more than enough to kill David over and over again.

 Chapter 575 All Hybrid Form!!!

    "Dammit!"


    Unless he revealed all of his trump cards, there''s no way he would be able to survive this attack.


    David stamped his foot aggressively to the ground and his muscles inted, his bones snapping as he activated his hybrid form in the blink of an eye.


    The World around him trembled as though they almost couldn''t contain his strength. But David didn''t care if this realm get destroyed or not. His life was on the line.


    In that instant, dragon wings sprouted out from behind, covering the skies like a nket. But that wasn''t all, his snort reduced from a wolf-like one to a  more human-like face, bone armour surrounded his body, encasing his chest and legs within.


    His height immediately rose as he grew five meters tall.?


    Rows of bones spurted out from his spine, jutting out like spears, silver bone spikes jutted out from the end of his tail, turning into what seemed to be a spiky club.?


    David''s grunted in pain as he felt his forehead open with blood dropping out from them.


    The slit in his forehead opened as a purplish eye was revealed, blinking at the surroundings. An impossible amount of strength filled David''s body that he felt as though he could p this realm out of existence, and it was true. With his strength, destroying this realm was within his power.?


    As though that wasn''t enough. "Blood Burn!" David''s voice rumbled!?


    Crimson lines of web-shaped patterns covered his entire body as his strength seem to double once more.?


    Both Alisson and Nihyuh have retreated more than ten kilometers away. Seeing David''s transformation. They were immediately shocked as they both whispered.


    "A hybrid!"


    This was the ultimate form the Nine have been secretly trying to achieve from the beginning while they''ve had little sess, the sess doesn''tst long as subjects always died after a while. Most of the Nine families have given up, but the three strongest family didn''t give up. They worked together trying to merge their techniques together, but they haven''t had much sess had was even thinking it was an impossible feat, that was until now!


    David was a full hybrid. And he not only merged two genes but three genes! From the looks of it. And it looked as though the three genes could Co-exist amongst each other and also had the freedom to phase anytime he wished.?


    Both Allison''s and Nihyuh''s eyes shone brightly. Finally, someone who is able to merge legacy techniques. If they could get their hands on him, the world Orb is totally useless. In the face of absolute power, everything is considered useless.?


    Without waiting, David roared  aggressively to the skies and the entire five kilometers darkened and thunder stormed across the clouds.?


    Without warning, he punched out at the word.?


    RUMBLE!!!?


    The entire world shook as though the world was ending! The surrounding areas surged and within the tear in space, a ck hole seem to have formed a few lightyears away, sucking the surrounding contents into its mouth.?


    David''s fist trembled and it glowed like the sun in space. The surrounding temperature increased dramatically as amber formed around him threatening to burn the world to shreds.?


    His fist seem to encounter some barrier; the will of the world seem to be resisting his attack. If that attack was released, the world would most certainly be destroyed. But the will was weak, how could it hold him.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!?


    One might have no idea what happens when two stars collide. Will they merge? Will they explode or will they just cease to exist??


    The calm before the storm! A deafening explosion spread out like wildfire and a shockwave that ripped through the entire realm spread out, causing countless tears in space. This realm was now considered useless as a quarter of the realm split out and was sucked into space.?


    David was unceremoniously tossed backwards like a shooting star, and his form was instantly reduced back to his human form. His entire right hand had exploded into pieces leaving only a tiny jutting bone revealed in his shoulder.?


    More blood spurted out from his mouth and his shoulder, but he locked the veins in his shoulder, preventing him from bleeding out.?


    He levitated in space as he had been pushed out of the realm from the numerous tears in space.?


    A few hundred kilometers away, The Dragon King''s expression was grave and filled with murderous intent that bellowed to the skies. But his time here was up as the phantom image faded.?


    "We will meet again." The Dragon King mouthed as he vanished from within the realm.?


    David''s expression was pale. He grabbed an undead''s heart and swallowed it.?


    Blood energy rushed through his body, elevating the pain he was feeling as he started to feel his hands healing.?


    David sighed in relief, he had finally escaped the Dragon King, but he knew it wasn''t for long. The Dragon family would most likely be setting up traps outside the Ancient Ruins. Even if he escapes the trap, they would continue to search for him until he''s found and then killed.?


    He needed to get stronger quickly and fast. But the only way to do so is  by practising the Ancient Strengthening Technique to the highest level by then, he wouldn''t be afraid even if he was faced with the Dragon King himself and not his clone.?


    But to practice the technique, he needed world essence. He could utilise this world''s essence but there''s not enough blood to heal his body from the side effect of the technique.?


    David quickly flew back into the realms, moving by creating shockwaves with his muscles.?


    As arrived before a mountain and just as bended, he sensed Allisonnding at almost the same time.


    Allison smiled at David and shook her head. "Honestly, I''m really impressed by your strength. Amonsgrythe younger generation, you''re the second person to have withstood a blow from a Demigod and lived to tell the tale."


    David''s nodded in realisation. No wonder he felt as if the dragon King''s attack was just too powerful.


    "Who is the first?" David asked curiously, hiding his healing arm within his robe.?


    Allison smiled at him. "Me. "

 Chapter 576 Moon Howl

    David''s expression changed as he heard the threat from her mouth. He grabbed a bottle containing a jug of wine from his storage ring and took a full swig with his left arm.


    His eyes turned cold as he asked, "What do you want? This realm is already close to destruction, there''s no way it will be of use to anyone."


    "The Dragon King''s influence spread wide and far. Even if you managed to escape the entanglements set up at the gate, you will never be able to escape for long, you will be captured before within a day or two I assure you."


    David''s lips pursed and he squinted his eyes at the youngerdy before him. He took another gulp of wine before asking. "What are you suggesting? That you will protect me?" David scoffed mockingly.


    "Hiding you from the Dragon King will be difficult, but not impossible." Allison shrugged, bringing out a chair from her spatial ring, she took a seat.


    David''s expression finally faltered. To be honest, there''s no way he would be able to escape the pursuit of the Dragon King for long. The man will track him to the ends of the earth and back.


    "What do you want in return for your protection?" David finally asked the real question. There is surely an ulterior to her help. Cause there''s no way she would convince her family to protect him from the Dragon King unless she thinks he has something that could convince her family. But David didn''t know what it is.


    The number of unknown treasures with him, he couldn''t even count. Items of which he has no idea about their usage and hadn''t even tested them for their use as of yet.


    "The technique you used to merge three Legacy manuals together, we want it." Allison wasn''t one to beat around the bush. She told him in a straight forwards manner.


    David''s pupils constricted. How did they know? His merging of genes might be mistake by acquired abilities or supernatural abilities, but it seems Allison had seen through him. If he gave the Hunter family the technique, they would be even more powerful than before, dominating the other eight families and the entire continent will be directly under their reign.


    "I refuse." David tly shook his head. He wasn''t  about to make the strong hunter family even stronger by giving them such ability to merge legacy techniques.


    They would be invisible and moreover, not everyone could seed in merging the technique anyways, his had been some sort of mistake.


    "Why?" Allison wasn''t shocked at all, instead, she was even happier. The more David resist, the more valuable the techniques.


    "Because there''s no such technique, alright? I merged mine by mistake and have been unable to separate them ever again." David wasn''t really lying about that. Originally, thee had been no such technique. If it weren''t for him improvising and changing the Unity technique to fit his preference, the technique wouldn''t have worked at all.


    Unless the person using it has an absolute body control like David, it''s likely impossible to merge the two legacy technique using the Unity form.


    Allison kept silent while she stared at David, studying him. David dunt mind at all, he took another swing of the alcohol. He stopped his body''s metabolism from fighting against the alcohol.


    He was trying to get his mind off the pain in his amputated arm. It was like someone was stabbing right through his skull. David couldn''t help but wonder what was happening.


    "If youe with me, we will help you heal your injury otherwise that''s how you are going to be for the rest of your life. Removing a demigod''s energy isn''t something your little Phaser gic strength can do." Allison paused, then added.


    "And without aplete body, it''s even harder to step into the Atman realm, you know that? You have to beplete before the world will recognise your existence otherwise, you will just be another ant living in it."


    David''s expression by now had turned sombre. No wonder the pain he was feeling was unbearable. It should be because the demigod''s energy was resisting his violently. Not allowing his arm to grow.


    David''s eyes turned dark at the Dragon King''s ruthless move. He wanted to turn David into a cripple if he wasn''t able to kill him. Stupid old fogey!


    After thinking for a while, David still shook his head. "I still don''t ept."


    This time, Allison frowned. "Then I have no choice but to grab you myself."


    "Hehe,e on. So you think I used all of my cards when I know you two are still here? If you what to take me, you will have to ask my gist first." David''s body glowed and his entire rumbled as blood pumped from his heart, circting into his entire body like a piston.


    Visible resonance spread from his heart, to the surroundings. The waves as they spread  was like a drop of waternding in a pond. The waves were about to touch her when a different wave erupted from Allison.


    Although her wave was weaker, it was still able to obstruct David''s wave.


    A sh of shock briefly appeared In David''s eyes.


    "You are not the only one looking to reach the Legendary thousand CPM." Allison smirked.


    David recovered his countenance and chuckled. "Do you think that''s all I have?"


    "Moon Howl"


    David released a growl and the entire five kilometers turned dark in an instant. As though wanting to rip through the veil of the realm, a moonbeam shone from above andnded on the ground, bathing David with its silvery moon light, making him look like some sort of diety.


    "That''s just a tip. Even I have no idea what happens when I activate its full power." David''s voice was filled with enormous strength and his body radiated a horrifying power that seem even greater to his  hybrid form.


    Allison''s face dropped slightly as she pouted. Slowing down her heart rate. She sat back down.

 Chapter 577 Making A Deal

    "You are a very interesting person David. s, I didn''t want to do this, but you forced me."


    David frowned as he release his call on moon howl. "What?"


    "If you hear what I have to say, you would have no choice but toe with me to the Hunter Family." Allison sighed.


    "I don''t think you have what it is to make me volunteeringlye with you unless..." David''s gaze hardened and he suddenly turned into a ferocious monster growling. "Where is my master?"


    "As expected you guessed correctly I will say I praise you for your intelligence. Don''t worry your master is in safe mode not unless youe with me to the Hunters Family. What do you say?"


    David growled threatening for a while but then he saw Allison was telling the truth, he then stopped and took another swing of his alcohol and nodded reluctantly, agreeing to Allison''s request.


    "Alright, at least tell me my master is okay." David said hopefully.


    Alison shrugged "I can''t do that. He''s locked within the Life And Death Dungeon. Do you know how gross that ce is?"


    David clenched his teeth and the bottle In his hands exploded. "Why would your family lock him up? I know he''s a bit of a trouble maker, but he''s smart to know who to offend and would obviously steer clear of the Nine Family."


    "How would I know? I told you I don''t meddle with things in that dungeon. It''s disgusting down there. Anyways, if you''re willing toe with me, it''s an easy matter to protect you and your master from the wrath of the Dragon King as long as you remain hiding ande with me. And maybe we get to have some fun. It''s been a long while since I''ve had someone as strong as you." Allison shrugged with a beautiful smile, she flipped her long to reveal her beautiful neck.?


    "So what do you say?" Obviously, there was no other way than to go with the little bitch.?


    Making up his mind, David nodded. "Alright, I wille with you. But you can go first, I need to finish off some things here first before Ie with you."


    Allison frowned. "What could be so important than your life right now? My protection wouldn''t be able to cover you if you are not within the Hunter''s territory or with me. Or are you trying to bail and leave your master with us?"


    "I''m not trying to bail, I truly have something to finish up here. And I wouldn''t leave my master to roth within your dungeon." David said solemnly.?


    "Alright, it''s your call." Allison shrugged , bringing out a t piece of paper, she gave David one.?


    "Tear this when you are ready to get out and you will appear randomly within the continent. Ring me up when you arrive and don''t worry about my contact, I''m a popr girl." With a chuckle, she waved at David and then ripped one of the papers open.


    The space before her was forcefully ripped open. She stepped inside and at a distance, she saw Nihyuh finally appearing, his expression filled with anger.?


    "You bitch!" Allisonughed at Nihyuh''s words and walked into the tear which closed immediately.?


    A tired bit furious looking Nihyuhnded before David. "That bitch ced a trap array on me!


    He then nced at David. "Whatever price she told you, my family is willing to double it." He said without hesitation.?


    "My master is with them?" David raised an eyebrow.


    Nihyuh sighed and shook his head. "Do you really want to die for Mr White? I don''t remember you too being so close."


    "That''s because you''ve never asked about him. We didn''t really meet much after the first few months within the institute because of our rigorous practise and training." David added.?


    Nihyuh''s face cracked to reveal a smile. "It was all worth it though, the training I mean. Back when I met you, you beat then and now, you still have the strength to beat me. I guess that what is meant by life isn''t fair."?


    David chuckled. "In a few weeks it days, I will be dead anyway. What''s the point of having power when other powerful people could just rip what they want from you."


    Nihyuh face froze. He lightly sighed and tapped David''s shoulder. "I might have tried protecting you, but the Lycan''s are nothingpared to the Dragons. Even our demigod is ever so slightly a match for their demigod. Not unless we open our ancestry line, we could never be a match for them. Their ws and bite have a slight poisonous effect on us. I''m guessing you aren''t affected because of your Multi-gene body." he suddenly paused, tapping again on David''s shoulder.


    "I hope you do survive this." With that, his body turned translucent as he went off-world.


    Waiting patiently, the wind howled and when David realised Nihyuh had truly gone, his heart immediately rxed as he slumped to the floor, sweat that he trapped in his body during his conversations immediately flowed as though he was having a bath!


    His breathing was shallow as he tore away the robe hiding his shoulder, he could see his arm wasn''t healing at all. Instead, the condition seem to be disorienting rapidly as though he had been poisoned, but it wasn''t really poison.


    "Fvck!" He knew he was in trouble this time.?


    David gulped all the Atman realm heart he had managed to collect but aside from giving him more energy he felt his body could burst, but his arm still remained the same.


    Even after shoving all of his healing medications down his throat didn''t help at all. His amputated shoulder seems to be dying from its roots as though his gic makeup was erasing his arm out of his gene map and if he doesn''t do something about it, within a week, there would be nothing more he could do about it.


    Not unless he asks a demigod to assist him in removing  the energy, he was doomed to be one-armed forever.?

 Chapter 578 Fight; Narrow Win?

    Despite his arm close to being erased from his gnome, David would never ept his loss and would never give up on his arm. And as for going to the hunter family to plead with their demigod for help in exchange for the Unity technique that he used to merge his legacy technique, he would never do that.


    But giving up means reaching the Atman realm in the future would be  ten times more difficult, maybe even impossible.


    David gritted his teeth tight and his body spasmed, twitching uncontrobly as an incredible pain surged within his brain. His eyes turned white as sweat dripped off his body. Unless he gain power close to that of a demigod, he wasn''t going tost long in this condition.


    Suddenly, his eyes twitched and his nose red. The entire ten-kilometre radius had been reduced to in wastnd by their collision, enabling one to be able to see through the distance without much obstruction.


    David turned his head to the left, from there he saw a group containing four people heading rapidly towards his direction with a sonic boom exploding from behind them.


    His eyes immediately narrowed as he recognised all of them. n, Te if that''s even her real name, Rutherford and Gordorf.


    Boom!


    Dust rose as theynded 500 meters away from David. n''s expression was incredibly dark as he saw the numerous spatial tears. He didn''t expect this realm to have gotten so wrecked and if he had gotten the World Orb at the beginning, he would have expelled everyone from this realm, this situation might not have happened.


    All of this is David''s fault. But what was he doing? He nced at David who was in one kneel, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Young master, he''s the one! That''s David." Rutherford was quick to inform the young master.


    "He seems to have been grievously injured. Young master do you still want the key, this realm is already too unstable and would copse in time if we are not careful." Gordorf could see the spatial tears increasing slowly.


    "First, I must capture David for his insolence. When we get to the Pce, he will have to atone for his crimes before my father or I might just kill him here." The young master smiled. Raising his legs, he vanished from his previous position and appeared behind David.


    BANG!


    David instantly moved and used his left hand to block. But he was instantly sent flying backwards by the force. Spit and blood pouring  out of his mouth.


    David adjusted his body in mid-air andnded stably with his hands on the ground as he drifted backwards.


    Puu! Cough!! Cough!!!


    ck blood was spat to the ground and David fell to one kneel again, weak in strength.


    His eyes red at the young master but there was an annoying smirk on his face.  "Do you only know how to attack when your opponent is weak?"


    n sneered. "Even in your prime, you wouldn''t be a match for me."


    He was suddenly behind David. As he wed at his back. David twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the attack and as his left handnced in the ground, his left leg whipped at n''s neck. n quickly withdrew, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    BANG!


    A massive stir surged as an invincible wind exploded from his attack and struck the ground, destroying it.


    "Even your body strength is dwindling. And from what I could guess, your cells are waning which means you are unable to Phase."


    David didn''t say a word and instead remained in his upside-down position with his hand on the ground and his legs up straight in the air.


    His eyes drooped ever so slowly and it looked as though he was sleeping with his entire body rxed even the pain he was feeling couldn''t pull him out of his focus mode.


    Whoosh!


    David''s skin rose and his hair fluttered. His fingers shifted and his body twisted, swaying to fall to the left but then he suddenly kicked to his right.


    BANG!


    n quickly forfeited his attack and crossed his hands, blocking the attack, staggering five paces backwards.


    David changed his posture, remaining still, one with the world and at peace. He knew he was only dragging his demise, but if he was going to die, it wouldn''t be from the likes of someone as cowardly as n.


    n was immediately furious. He could sense David was incredibly weak and his strength waning. But he didn''t think David would still be able to retaliate from his weakened position.


    He couldn''t help but admire him and also loath him. After images ovepped and sonic boom pierced through the air as he vanished.


    David''s eyes squinted and his fingers moved, he suddenly shot upwards to the skies and almost immediately, the ground beneath him broke as n shot from within, his fist shot out towards David.


    BANG!


    David blocked with his left hand in mid-air but was thrown upwards uncontrobly with intense speed. His body flipped rapidly in mid-air without his control as he broke through the clouds. In the next moment, he started to descend rapidly to the ground.


    With that speed, if he was tond without slowing down, with his condition he would be even more severely injured. But as he was just a meter to the ground, a pulse erupted from within him, David''s body suddenly halted in mid-air, all the kic energy faded like smoke and then he dropped to the ground.


    David spat out another mouthful of ck blood as he chuckled. He couldn''t even revolve his blood with oh getting seriously injured. His blood vessel, muscles and skin seem to be drying out.


    Was this how he was going to die? Davidughed.


    BANG!


    His body was thrown a few hundred meters away as Rutherford kicked him. "The proud David, rolling and living amongst death."


    BANG!


    David''s body curled as another kicknded in his stomach, sending him another kilometre away as he rolled on the ground.


    Rutherford''s smile widened. "I saw in your eyes that you wished to kill me and I must admit, I was scared of you but now, you are just another weak person crawling beneath my feet."


    Another bang and David were sent rolling to the young master''s feet. n''s expression turned indifferent. "Now I see why my father agreed for you to be in my team. You are incredibly strong and just a test In my path. In the end, you are just another stepping stone for me."


    Whoosh! BANG!! CLUCK!!!


    n was about to kick once more when his legs was grabbed by David. As he was about to react. David pushed n''s leg, making him fall to the ground.


    As he was falling, a massive rainbow descend from above, bathing n''s body as he immediately backed away from David, floating in mid-air.


    But his eyes suddenly widened. And blood spilt out from his mouth he frowned and looked downwards, his heart had been punctured by a hand from behind, showing him how his heart pumped blood.


    His eyes suddenly darkened as he lost sight, life leaving his body. Even as he died, he had no idea how David had suddenly appeared behind him.


    From the air, David fell downwards but as he fell, his one hand formed hand seals and a Flying de appeared in mid-air.


    Whoosh!


    Rutherford who was still in shock staggered backwards in an even greater shock! A hiltless de could be seen jutting out from the back and from if his neck.


    Rutherford was in confusion as he fell to his knees, in sync with David falling to the ground. Blood sprouted out from Rutherford''s throat like a tap and he died.


    David instantaneous dropped to the ground like the dead. He had not even a single strength to withdraw his arm from n''s dead body.


    Gordorf was immediately in shock, his expression not too far off from Te''s. He immediately turned around and fled. Afraid that David might want to kill him to prevent him from telling anybody.


    Te gazed at David, surprised but she also turned around to follow him.


    But they had no idea David was just too weak to do anything at this moment. His fighting n and killing Rutherford had left him even more waker than before, giving the poison more chance to infiltrate his body.


    He had thought about using the technique he had developed to counter poison with poison; the destructive frequency. But the destructive frequency was immediately engulfed by poison from the demigod, increasing its effects even more. It was like they weren''t in the same ss, different realms entire. Something which David understood. He was still a mortal, therefore the destructive frequency is only deadly to mortal poisons and could do nothing to poisons of higher existence.


    As he was thinking of this, David''s ears twitched and he felt a presence appearing not too far from him. A familiar presence.


    "Te," David muttered with clenched teeth. He could feel the killing intent flowing from her body.

 Chapter 579 Teela, Lyster; Mate

    Te was still a few kilometres away.


    Struggling, David managed to withdraw his hands away from n''s corpse. Using n''s body, to shield himself, he removed his storage ring and since n was dead, there wasn''t any protection on it.


    David quickly searched through, igniting the treasures within, he saw a pack of Perfect grade Insta-heals at one side.


    David immediately two of those vials, chomping on n''s heart, he gulped down the serum to better swallow the heart.


    Immediately, energy started to flow within his body. His dried-up cells and veins started to gain strength again, but that was just about it.


    He had a little bit of strength, but that wasn''t enough to allow him to fight.


    In the blink of an eye, Te was already near. She walked and stood a few meters away from him.


    Thud!


    A round shaped object rolled on the floor over to him. David''s eyes shifted and he saw what the object was. His eyes squinted and he nced at Te who was gazing at him with an odd expression on her face.


    "You killed Gordorf?" David''s hoarse voice resounded and he sounded truly surprised.


    "Hm-hm. " Te nodded with a smile.


    "Weren''t you two together?" His eyebrow ls furrowed as he thought of the first time he saw them, they seem to have joined n together.


    "Not really, he''s just an acquaintance."


    "Why?"


    "Why what?" Te asked with an innocent expression.


    "Why did you kill him?" David''s expression was even more serious now.


    "I don''t know, you tell me." Te shrugged, wearing a mischievous expression as she bent down towards David.


    David rolled his eyes and replied indifferently. "I''m injured and I need to recuperate to heal myself. If you want to kill me, get in with it."


    Te smiled oddly. "This realm is the perfect ce to bury you. With the copse of the God prison, the Realms will copse too, fragments of the world turning into  meteorites in space. Your body won''t dpose very quickly, might even take a couple of centuries or millennials for it to dpose, adding to space debris or maybe getting eaten by starving Void Creatures, but..." Te paused and her gaze towards David turned peculiar.


    "But what?" David''s expression had darkened by her words but he wanted to listen to her next words.


    "But... " She paused and then continued.


    "But I didn''t expect you have gotten where you are now. When we first met, your talents were just a little bit above the average. You are destined to be mediocre at best, there is no way I could be with someone so low. But hearing about your expenditures and seeing you here, I''m afraid I might have been quick to judge." Te shook her head slightly, gazing deeply at David.


    David frowned. "At the institute? I don''t think we''ve met before." suddenly his eyes squinted. "Who are you?"


    Te raised an eyebrow. "I think you might have already guessed by now."


    "Instructor Ae?"


    Te froze and her expression darkened.


    Pa!


    Her p immediately turned David face to the ground.


    "Hey! What the hell!? How I''m supposed to know who you are when you you''re still putting on your disguise!?"


    Te angrily stood up. "I should have just let them kill you, or even kill you myself."


    David was indignant. "Alright alright. I know who you are."


    Te''s eyes lit up. "Then say it."


    David blinked his eyes. "F-Freya?" He stuttered as he asked hopefully correct this time.


    Te''s smile froze and her expression instantly darkened.


    Pa!


    "You fvcking bastard! Just how many women have you slept with!?" Te stomped her foot to the ground in anger, her leg turning gold.


    Creating arge but controlled hole in the ground. One could hear the entire earthquake as a deep endless hole appeared in the ground.


    "Hmph! I should just bury you alive in this ce." She stretched out her hand and grabbed at David''s leg.


    David''s eyes twitched as he saw the disy of strength. And this wasn''t even her full strength. But she wanted to bury him alive!


    "Wait! Wait! I know now!" David yelled and Te paused.


    "Really?" she blinked her eyes suspiciously at him.


    "Yes!" David nodded numbly.


    "Say it then. " David nodded and pursed his lips.


    "Uhm. It''s ehh, Red Thorn?" He could only guess because Red Thorn was the only girl he had slept with, that would want to kill him. But he killed her after realising what was truly happening.


    Te''s face dimmed and without saying any more, she grabbed David by the leg and was about to toss him in In the bottomless pit when she heard David say.


    "Lyster, stop! I was merely teasing you." David hurriedly confessed.


    Te frowned and released her grip and lightly punched his shoulder. "How could you tease me when you are in this condition?"


    "I won''t die, my body is stronger than you think." David smiled and softly gripped Te''s hands.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when we were at the God Cell?" He intertwined their fingers as he asked.


    Te''s face blossomed as she smiled prettily. "It''s fun just watching you at a distance."


    "I know how much you must have suffered, but we will be together now." David smiled as he caressed her hand and then stroked her soft tender skin until he reached her chin.


    Te blushed slightly, feeling goosebumps rising from his touch slightly as she inhaled sharply. "You are a pervert, you know that?"


    "I know." David chuckled but then asked. "I''m I worthy of you now, mate?"


    Te gazed at him but didn''t say a word as she turned her face towards the ground.


    David couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why are you acting shy all of a sudden?"


    Her glistening eyes raised and nced at David fiercely. "Who says I''m shy?"


    "Is that right? Kiss me then." David dropped his hands and brought his face close to hers.


    Te''s smile started to fade and she gazed intensely into David''s eyes. "You kiss me."


    David didn''t hesitate. Or rather, couldn''t hesitate. He imed her lips sharply and his left arm roamed her body. Things got slightly intense from then onwards.

 Chapter 580 Disturbanve And A Demigod

    In a desertednd surrounded by spatial tears, arge tent rose in the middle of the now deserted realm.


    All participants had withdrawn from the realm in fear of being sucked into the spatial crack if ever a ck hole rises near one of the spatial cracks.


    Within the tent, Te or rather Lysterid naked on David''s chest, her appearance vastly different from before. If previously her beauty was within the top 50 of the beauties David had seen previously,  thisdy resting in him with a satisfied look just broke his entire record.


    She stroked his chest with her arms and a bit of her green hair slightly covered her clear brown skin.


    Her violet eyes gazed upwards and she saw a few hairs on David''s chin, she stroked it with her fingers, touching it. "Persephone."


    "What?" David rose his head and nced down at her.


    Te rose her head up to meet his gaze. "Persephone, My true name is  Persephone."


    David tilted his head. "Persephone, as in goddess of destruction?"


    Persephone was immediately surprised she lifted herself off David and rested her body with her hand on the bed.


    "You know of the previous era stories?" David blinked his eyes and suddenly remained that he was not on earth. Not everything could be spoken as he wished.


    "No, not really. I think I heard about the story during lectures at the institute, can''t really remember." David smiled and denied it.


    Then he lifted his hands, from Persephone''s thighs, tracing them all the way to her nipple, he gave it a little squeeze. "I love the name though, your parents must be something to have named you that."


    "Yeah, my parents are pretty odd. Stop that." She smacked David''s hands away and covered her naked upper body with a nket, her face flush red.


    David chuckled and raised his body, wrapping her with his single arm as he drew her closer to him. Kissing her neck which sent chills down her spine.


    "This is the fourth time David, I''m really sore down there." Persephone reprimanded.


    David smiled. "Alright. It''s been so long and I kinda forgot I was your first."


    Persephone turned to face him with a re. "That means I''m not your first?"


    David froze, he could see the fire in her eyes. "I killed her though."


    Persophone''s eyes furrowed. "Why?"


    "Let''s not talk about it when we are like this. I promise to go slow this time." he kissed her chin slowly, then her chest.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned cold and he froze. "Get dressed, someone is here."


    Persophone beautiful eyebrows furrowed in anger, but she quickly got dressed and so did David.


    Sucking the tent into his inner world David''s brows furrowed as he nced to the left. There were just waste, roughnds there within nothing in sight.


    "You said someone ising, I can''t find anyone here." Persophone said showing a wave of slight anger on her face.


    "Yes, I can''t see him but I can smell him." David inhaled deeply, closing his eyes and suddenly, he gazed in a particr direction.


    "There, he is there."


    Persophone gazed in that particr direction and her expression darkened. David sensed the change in her mood and nced at her quizzically.


    "Alexander, did you think I wouldn''t notice you?" Her entire changed drastically and was now filled with authority that was in contrast to the vulnerable girl David was just sleeping with.


    The void rippled and a young man dressed in luxurious clothing suddenly walked out of the Void.


    "Princess, I apologise for intruding, but your father demands your presence, immediately." The young man bowed as he said to Persephone.


    David was immediately shocked as he noticed the aura of the young man. It was almost simr to that of the Dragon King; a demigod?


    David''s face dropped and he remained expressionless.


    "How long have you been here?" Persephone asked coldly, giving no room for argument.


    Alexander frowned at the odd question but still replied. "I just got here princess. "


    It was then he noticed David by Persephone''s side, he saw David also gazing at him, but with an odd expression. But when he noticed David''s energy wave, he no longer paid any mind to David.


    "Princess, the King said it''s time for you toe home. Your mother the Queen is missing you greatly."


    "My three months isn''t up yet, what is Father trying to do, break his agreement? Tell father we had an agreement and he shouldn''t break it. When my three months period is up, I wille. You may take your leave." Persephonemanded.


    Alexander''s expression furrowed as he nced at Persephone and then David. He was starting to notice something. "Perhaps you would like to tell him yourself? The King''s ship is stationed not too far from this realm. "


    Persephone''s tight expression loosened slightly as though a bit happy. "Father is here?"


    "Yes, he was passing by so he asked me toe get you." Alexander nodded his head.


    "Mdy, this is?" he turned around to face David who was looking as though he was asleep then he checked only to see one arm.


    "David, meet Alexander. He''s a captain. Alexander, this is my mate." Persephone smiled and took David by his hand and interlocked their fingers.


    David''s face loosened and he let out a slight smile. But then nodded to Alexander in greeting.


    Alexander''s face suddenly darkened. "Your mate? This is your mate?" his tone sounding almost repulsed.


    Persephone''s eyes narrowed to a slit and her energy waves seem to want to rupture. "Is there a problem Alexander?"


    Alexanders clenched his teeth his eyes zing as he shook his head and bowed."No, not a problem princess."


    Persephone''s eyes remained narrowed on Alexander until David pulled her lightly towards him, kissing her green hair did she released her re. "Good, cause I want you to assist David with the poison within his body-"


    Suddenly her countanace changed and her aura exploded as she growled. "You summoned father!?"

 Chapter 581 The King

    "Mdy, this is?" he turned around to face David who was looking as though he was asleep then he checked only to see one arm.?


    "David, meet Alexander. He''s a captain. Alexander, this is my mate." Persephone smiled and took David by his hand and interlocked their fingers.


    David''s face loosened and he let out a slight smile. But then nodded to Alexander in greeting.


    Alexander''s face suddenly darkened. "Your mate? This is your mate?" his tone sounding almost repulsed.


    Persephone''s eyes narrowed to a slit and her energy waves seem to want to rupture. "Is there a problem Alexander?"


    Alexanders clenched his teeth his eyes zing as he shook his head and bowed."No, not a problem princess."


    Persephone''s eyes remained narrowed on Alexander until David pulled her lightly towards him, kissing her green hair did she released her re. "Good, cause I want you to assist David with the poison within his body-"


    Suddenly her countenance changed and her aura exploded as she growled. "You summoned father!?"


    Alexander immediately lowered his head at Persephone''s anger. The Princess was truly angry this time and he knew it was best to remain silent.


    "You didn''t think if I wanted my father here, I would have called him myself."


    "Princess, I''m the captain of the guardband it''s my responsibility to inform his highness now that you''ve seen your... Mate." His pause before saying the word mate made David''s teeth clench.


    The young man was certainly looking down on him. But he couldn''t say he med him either. At such a young age, he was already a demigod. Such talent is something that could never be found within the lower realm.


    Persephone was about to reprimand Alexander when she suddenly raised her head up to the sky.


    Alexander also did the same as well as David. Up in the sky, a man steps gradually walked towards them like there was an invincible tform supporting him from falling to the ground.?


    Step by step, he walked to the team of three.


    "Your Highness." Alexander immediately bowed, lowering his head to the ground.


    "Your Highness." Persephone tilted her head slightly as she also bowed.


    Having no choice, David tilted his head and bowed slightly.?


    The man gave off no energy wave at all, and he looked as though he was just an ordinary man, but the fact that he was floating proved that he wasn''t close to being ordinary.


    "What is it, young princess? Are you not happy to see me?" The man smiled as he gazed at Persephone.?


    Persephone grinned. "Of course I''m happy to see you father. But your timing was just wrong."?


    She then turned towards Alexander, ring at him. "I wanted toe surprise you in a few weeks, but I didn''t expect for him to have called you here."


    "Now now young princess, Alexander was just happy for you to have met with your mate, he couldn''t wait to inform me." The man softly smiled and then turned towards David.?


    Immediately, David felt his body turn cold and he was unable to move even a single muscle. It was like he had been kept a prisoner within his own body.?


    ''What is this!?'' David was starting to panic and his eyes turned fiery as he gazed at the Persephone father.?


    "That is the power of a False God." Hazel''s whispers resounded within his head.?


    David''s eyes widened ever so slightly. ''He is a False God?''


    ''I''m uncertain, but if he isn''t within the realm of False God, he is very much close. Don''t struggle, save your strength for what ising next.'' as soon as she said this, she immediately went back into hiding.?


    "So this is the mate you''ve told me so much about?" The man turned towards David with a smile and then towards Persephone.?


    Persephone turned towards David and nodded. "Yes father, he''s the one i chose."


    "You know there are still mates out there within others you might find more suitable."


    "I''m not changing my father, I''ve chosen him."


    The man''s eyebrows rose slightly. "Has he marked you yet then?"


    "Father! This isn''t something we should be discussing! Especially not with you and before Alexander! " Persephoneined as she stamped her legs like a spoilt girl.?


    David remained still, almost as though he didn''t want to say anything. But it was that he didn''t, it was because he couldn''t. His muscles seemed to have been locked down by some sort of sealed  and hidden  power he couldn''t recognise.?


    He wasn''t even able to sense the power not to mention recognise it. Although the power seemed a little. familiar with him, almost, almost simr to the negligiblew of space he had learnt.


    "Father, this is David, My mate. And David, this is my father. Although a king and old, he still thinks he''s young for his age." Persephone chuckled while her father smiled.?


    "David right? You must have had an intense battle with a demigod to sustain such an injury. I must say, shing with a demigod with this strength is truly impressive. You are lucky you aren''t dead yet."?


    "I thank your highness for his praise." David responded with a smile.


    The King was slightly surprised by this. He didn''t think David would be able to even speak during his condition. He shook his head and then turned towards Persephone.?


    "Your mother is expecting you on the ship, there are serious matters your mother would like to discuss with you."


    Persephone frowned. "Mother is here?"


    "Yes, your mother is here. I didn''t want to bring her along, but you know how persuasive your mother can be."


    "But you shouldn''t have brought her father. You are weak to women. Hmph!" Persephone snorted.?


    "At least let me say farewell to my mate." she asked.?


    The king nodded his head. "Go on, but let it be brief. If she doesn''t see you soon, she might juste to look for you."


    "You can''t scare me, father."With his permission, she grabbed David and they walked for quite a distance before stopping.?


    David''s jaws were tightly clenched. It was as though he was pained for her to go. But the fact was that he was under an excruciating amount of pressure. He had struggled to walk with Persephone, but only he knew just how much strength it took him.


    "You just got here and you are leaving." After a while of silence, David spoke up.


    "It is not by choice, I promise." The princess took him by the hand.?


    "This is the second time you leave me, you know that right?" David said with a slightly clenched fist.?


    "The first time, I just wanted to protect you. If my father''s enemies or anyone else knew you were my mate back then, they would have killed you."


    "What about now?" David tilted his head and asked.?


    Persephone smiled, caressing his hand. "That''s what I came here for. And now that I know you can protect yourself, I''m not too worried."


    "What do you mean I can defend myself? The boy captain is a demigod while your father is most likely a False God, if your enemies wanted or get rid of me, I''m pretty sure I wouldn''t be able to protect my self." David grumbled.?


    "Don''t lie to me David. I know what you can do now. You''ve been inside me and I know you now, the real you. I might not be sure of anything else in my life, but this I know, you are not a weakling David. You are the protagonist, not the side character and never would be. You have survived through worse and if you survive through this peril, this world shall hear of your name and you will be a legend within this realm." Persephone''s eyes had turned entirely white as she said this and suddenly, they turned violet back.?


    David''s pupils constricted slightly. But heughed it off. "Are you some kind of seer now Persephone?"


    "Maybe."Persephone wrapped her arms around his neck and kisses him gently on the lips.?


    David kisses her back, deeply. "I think your guard captain would most likely have bored a hole through my head from his staring."


    "Never mind him. He''s ambitious. It saddens him he isn''t in your position." Persephone chuckled.?


    David drew back, a little surprised. "You are very straight forward, mate."


    "Is it not to your liking? Even if it''s not, you have no choice now. Although reluctant, I have to go now. My mother isn''t someone you''d want to meet." The princess sighed as she withdrew her hands.?


    "Why? Is she also like you? Straightforward." David asked.?


    The Princess giggled, but she didn''t argue nor testify. Giving him another peck, she tapped her led to the ground and numerous after images lingered as she vanished.?


    The king stared at David and suddenly began walking towards him. "Leave us."


    "Yes, your highness." The young man swing his de and a tear appeared in space as he walked in with the spatial tear closing behind him.?


    David''s pupils constricted. Alexander''sprehension of the spacew was being anything he had ever seen. Apart from teleporting short distances, David has no idea what to do with his lowprehension of spacew.?


    The king stopped just a few centimetres away from David. And gazed at him in the eye.?


    "Server the mate connection you have with her. Seeing as you haven''t marked her, she won''t die." His voice was normal, as though he was saying something casual.?


    David couldn''t move, but his eyes revealed the defiance within them.


    "I''m amazed by you, to say the least, but you are not the king I want on my throne once I''m dead."

 Chapter 582 Defiance

    The king stared at David and suddenly began walking towards him. "Leave us."


    "Yes, your highness." The young man swing his de and a tear appeared in space as he walked in with the spatial tear closing behind him.


    David''s pupils constricted. Alexander''sprehension of the spacew was being anything he had ever seen. Apart from teleporting short distances, David has no idea what to do with his lowprehension of spacew.


    The king stopped just a few centimetres away from David. And gazed at him in the eye.


    "Server the mate connection you have with her. Seeing as you haven''t marked her, she won''t die." His voice was normal, as though he was saying something casual.


    David couldn''t move, but his eyes revealed the defiance within them.


    "I''m amazed by you, to say the least, but you aren''t close to the ideal king I want on my throne once I''m gone."


    David struggled, managing to open his mouth as he squeezed out his words.


    "Per-Persephone wouldn''t want that. Hmm." David groaned as he felt the restraint in his body increase by another fold.


    The King''s expression never change, the slight smile he had on his face remained as he stared at David as though looking through him.


    "She will if she truly knows who you are, Traveller."


    The entire realm seem to go silent and David felt as though a lightning bolt had struck him through his brain. He felt the restraint on him loosened and the king started walking through the desert.


    But David wasn''t relieved he had been released, instead he started to panic. And as much as his heart wanted to leap out of his chest, he managed to control his body.


    "So that''s the talent you acquired as a Traveller? It''s quite interesting." The King''s voice sounded from afar.


    David''s teeth clenched as he followed behind him. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    The king turned around and faced David squarely "I never repeat myself, boy. You know what I''m talking about."


    He resumed walking as he continued. "Truthfully speaking, I have nothing against you being a Traveller. While there might be a devious or rather good Misson for being reincarnated, it''s none of my business. I promised my daughter she could marry any one of her mates as long as she loves him but you, you are just too weak and sadly will remain so." The king shook his head slightly as he exined.


    "I didn''t know False God''s possess the ability to predict the future." David replied with clenched teeth.


    Persephone''s father chuckled. "Some do, but I''m not one of them."


    "So how do you know I will remain weak? The future isn''t set for anyone of us. Five years ago, I knew nothing about Phasers, and nothing about this world either but now, killing those within the early Atman would only prove slightly troublesome. No one is a match for me in the same realm."


    The King kept silent upon listening to David''s words. Suddenly, he turned around, his expression cold as he said. "You might be talented more than others, but do you think your talent is something rare within the worlds? I dare say there are a million talents more better than yours.


    Do you have any ideas what realm she was in when her mother gave birth to her? An Integrated Phaser at birth! So I don''t care about your talent, if I did, I would have married her off to Alexander, he was born a Phaser. If Persephone decides to marry you, then that is her decision and I will stick to it. Even with no talent at all, raising your strength with a few resources is a minor matter, therefore you can protect yourself when your enemiese for you. Or Persephone could protect you if you prefer it" The King took in a deep breath and continued walking as he shrugged.


    David frowned deeply, but his spirits was not lowered. " But?"


    The King tilted his head. "But you''ve been marked by someone. Therefore, I need you to break the mate connection before it gets too deep. I don''t want her dying in the case of your death."


    Hearing the word marked, an image of a wolf King shed within David''s  memory. He gritted his teeth. "I will take care of it, just give me a little time."


    "Take care of it?" The King chuckled. "You won''t even be able to reach the Atman realm given a thousand years and you hope to defeat a Demigod?"


    "Reaching the Atman realm is only  a matter of-"


    "Don''t day time boy. A few thousand years may mean nothing to me, but I need grandchildren within a year or two. I can''t have you dying that for me. Moreover, its impossible for you to reach The Atman."


    "Why do you keep saying that?" David''s face turn sour and his voice rose slightly.


    "Did no one tell you? Or the powerhouses within this realm fail to witness your birth? Oh well, their strength is diminishing by the day, they might have failed to notice your presence. As an Invader the will of this world will never recognise you, restricting you, making you unable to break through to the Atman realm. The difficulty will increase to about a hundred fold and the wind, earth, fire, water and thunder will swallow you whole. The trial will certainly kill you."


    That was new information to David. He had never once thought that his identity as a reincarnated would be discovered so easily by Persephone''s father and the information about the difficulty of advancement went up by about a hundred times.


    David lowered his head and remained silent for quite some time. After what seemed to be forever, he made up his mind.


    "I appreciate you telling me this, and I know you are concerned for your daughter and you love her, but I also do love her and she''s my mate


    Therefore I won''t cut ties with her unless she does so herself."


    The King paused in his steps and his figure started to fade like a puff of smoke. He had been a sort of clone or just so fast that his after image was very realistic.


    "You will regret this." The King''s voice brushed his ears as they fade with the wind.


    David was now alone, but his expression wasn''t looking too good at the moment. While there might be a possibility that the King was lying, but why would he lie to him.


    There was no way to be sure, but it was still in the distant future. David shook his head, he wasn''t going to think about it and discourage himself. He would go strong and when he reach Demigod realm, he will seek the Wolf King and kill him.


    But first, he needs to survive the poison spreading in his body. He could have asked the king for help, or the guard. But David has his own pride and while he might save his life, saving face seems to matter more to him.


    But, David had no strength at all to remove the poison. There was no hope for him and the only thing he could do was either go to the Hunter''s family, or exchange the Unity Technique for the removal of the poison, but who is to say they wouldn''t kill him to keep the technique safe or tamper with his body. Either way, he was doomed. This was a risk David wasn''t willing to take.


    He brought out a tent from his storage ring and brought out the world orb and started to refine it out of boredom. He wasn''t dispirited nor was he in despair. This was a rather perfect ce to die.


    Time went by and within an hour, David was done refining the world orb. With a dull expression, he took hold of the entire realm.


    Massive amounts of clouds roiled and gathered above David''s head, forming a face that was closely simr to David''s.


    The face blinked expressionlessly as it move around the realm, scouring through millions of kilometers while just sitting within his tent.


    Suddenly, David stopped. Below the God Cell, he noticed something odd underneath the God Cell.


    With his will, the ground rumbled and started to shift and the God cell was carried away by the earth. Within the tent, the ground moved and within the blink of an eye, David was before the ground where the God Cell stood.


    A massive storm rose and the ground started to shift, unveiling what was hidden within.


    Suddenly, David saw the shape of a tomb and his digging increased as he willed the storm to blow away the sand without touching him.


    The wind suddenly halted and the sound of David''s footstep rang out as he appeared before the things before him.


    Before heid more than a hundred tombstone. David''s heart started raising as he got nearer to the stones. Using his only hand, he shifted the lid and his heart thumped!

 Chapter 583 Ruthless

    David was now alone, but his expression wasn''t looking too good at the moment. While there might be possibility that the King was lying, but why would he lie to him.?


    There was no way to be sure, but it was still in the distant future. David shook his head, he wasn''t going to think about it and discourage himself. He would go strong and when he reach Demigod''s realm, he will seek the Wolf King and kill him.?


    But first, he needs to survive the poison spreading in his body. He could have asked the king for help, or the guard. But David has his own pride and while he might save his life, saving face seem to matter more to him.?


    But, David had no strength at all to remove the poison. There was no hope for him and the only thing he could do was either go to the Hunter''s family, or exchange the Unity Technique for the removal of the poison, but who is to say they wouldn''t kill him to keep the technique safe or tamper with his body. Either way, he was doomed. This was a risk David wasn''t willing to take.?


    He brought out a tent from his storage ring and brought out the world orb and started to refine it out of boredom. He wasn''t dispirited nor was he in dispair. This was a rather perfect ce to die.?


    Time went by and within an hour, David was done refining the world orb. With a dull expression, he took hold of the entire realm.?


    Massive amounts of clouds roiled and gathered above David''s head, forming a face that was closely simr to David''s.?


    The face blinked expressionlessly as it move around the realm, scouring through millions of kilometers while just sitting within his tent.?


    Suddenly, David stopped. Below the God Cell, he noticed something odd underneath the God Cell.


    With his will, the ground rumbled and started to shift and the God cell was carries away by the earth. Within the tent, the ground moved and within the blink of an eye, David was before the ground where the God Cell stood.?


    A massive storm rose and the ground started to shift, unveiling what was hidden within.


    Suddenly, David saw the shape of a tomb and his digging increased as he willed the storm to blow away the sand without touching him.


    The wind suddenly halted and the sound of David''s footstep rang out as he appeared before the things before him.?


    Before heid more than a hundred tombstone. David''s heart started raising as he got nearer to the stones. Using his only hand, he shifted the lid and his heart thumped!?


    Corpses!


    Thirteen corpsesid on the ground beneath God Cell. Within a tomb no one had any idea it was for.


    David went to the to another more here tomb Stone , he stretched out his hand and the lid opened. Another fresh corpse appeared before them, lying inside the tomb stone.?


    David did the same with the thirteen corpses. Opening the lid, revealing fresh corpses within.


    With a half pounding mind, David stretched out his finger which elongated on hismand and stroked the skin of one of the corpses, a red drop of liquid seeped out from the skin, flowing downwards with gravity as its helper.?


    It was blood! Red cold blood! The corpses were all cold, and while David was surprised the bodies hadn''t decayed nor the blood clotted, he was overjoyed!


    Finding blood at a crucial point like this, when he had almost given up was something of a miracle to him.?


    David tasted the blood off his finger and immediately his body shivered as his eyes involuntary squeezed shut, raising his head to the skies as he groaned.?


    "Demigod." The blood was that of a demigod and he had thirteen bodies here to drain, added with the abundant world essence within the small world, practising the Ancient Strengthening Technique to the highest level might not seem impossible after all.?


    But David might not have enough time. The realm is on the verge of total copse, its destruction remains spreading as the spatial tears within the realm continue to increase. David didn''t know just how much time he had, but to him, a chance to save his life was more than enough. He would survive through this storm.?


    Since there were thirteen corpses here, with the blood of a demigod, the three effect is almost ten times that of an Atman realm blood. Whoever buried than here would certainly need them again which is why David ns on destroying the corpses soon after he is done.?


    David immediately set up arge tent, and made a few set ups within the tent. He hung the thirteen corpses in the air while cingrge drums of bowls underneath them as he drained them of blood.?


    The system he made attacked all the thirteen drums still containing blood to onerge drum whichy before David who was now sitting cross-legged.?


    His heart thumped violently as he ced arge cup underneath the tap. Blood gushed out from the tap like wine and as he removed his hands, the flowing blood stopped.?


    In one motion, David gulped down the entire blood and his eyes glowed crimson. His face flushed as well as his muscles spasmed.?


    "Too much." David groaned painfully. The power within the blood was too much. But David never faltered nor got too drunk in the power. Instead, he started circting his blood in the pattern of the Ancient Strengthening Technique and his muscles shook in a dangerous but peculiar frequency. It there is just a 0.0001 difference in the frequency his muscles oscites at, his body would undoubtedly explode.


    That was the danger of practising techniques. The danger most untalented Spryhers died for. Which is why those without talents are advised against practicing.?


    But to David, and to the others, they could control their bodies perfectly and their already used to their muscles osciting perfectly, it was child''s y to David which is why they would never make such a mistake unless when disturbed.?


    David''s heart pounded like a mountain thrown into arge ocean. His blood as the ocean while his heart as the mountain.?


    His body instantly flushed red like a shrimp on fire and his muscles spammed violently. The air around him started to him as though numerousrge Red-tailed bees were pping their wings at the same order and pattern, creating a loud and disturbing noise.?


    BANG!?


    A loud explosion went off in David''s head as he felt his entire cell being broken down along with the poison spreading in his body, they broke down into the most tiniest of cells. His bones, blood, organs, muscles and tissue turned into pure cells, but arge amount of pure world Orb immediately converged, gathering towards his direction like a tsunami.?


    In that instant, David''s body absorbed them like arge, bottomless sponge as they strengthen his cells, gathering his cells together to form one whole entity.


    Body had been destroyed, now they have been reborn even stronger thanst time. He could feel a tiny bit of the poison leave his body during the transformation, giving him more signs that he was in the right path.?


    David panted violently, his face scrunched up in pain. The feeling of one''s body turning to wajt seem like dust is not a pleasant feeling and most certainly one of the ways which he wished to go.?


    David took a sip of Demigod blood and the hidden injury in his cells were all repaired, alongside the soreness he was feeling which disappeared like smoke. Now, another round took ce.?


    It was like a repetitive chore as he performed the technique without tiring and without failing. He continued wtting destroyed and repaired only toe out even stronger than before.?


    Before long, almost a quarter of the realm had broken down, sucked into the spatial tears to be meteorites in space.?


    There was no way to know Jo much time passed as this realm wasn''t orbiting much, it''s process had been disturbed and it remained stuck with its body forever stucked from orbiting.?


    BANG!?


    A ring of smoke rose up from within  David''s body and ghe entire kilometer radius was reduced to ash as the shockwaves spread out wide.?


    "Level Nine." David clenched his fist tightly, feeling an incredible strength flowing through his veins. This strength was equivalent to when he Phased to his Werewolf form. Having the strength of his werewolf without phasing in. Half of the poison guing him vanished in that instant.?


    But it wasn''t nearly enough to David, he wanted to reach the highest level in the Ancient Strengthening Technique perhaps even get to the Ultimum Stage of the technique, that was only when he would be satisfied.?


    He knew just when to be ruthless to himself because given the chance, his enemies wouldn''t show mercy!?

 Chapter 584 Enormous Surge In Strength

    Whoosh!


    Within a forest, arge mountain stood tall, its peak reaching for the heavens as clouds and fog surrounded the mountain peak and even extended towards the body of the mountain. The mountain was more than tens of meters tall and one wasn''t even able to peer through the peek.


    At the mountain side, the air rippled and a spatial tear appeared in midair like a slit in the world.


    A handsome young man walked out together with a dark beset with red strips over its body resting on his shoulder.


    As theyoung man exited the spatial tear, he immediately sat cross-legged on the mountain ground, not minding the trees or whatever beast might be lurking around the corner.


    Some time passed and the young man abruptly stood up. Arge de that was as tall as him and as wide as a door appeared on hand.


    In that instant, the young man swung the de in midair.


    Whoosh!


    There was no rumble, and neither was there any sound. But a small tear quietly appeared in midair, revealing what was on the opposite side of the tear, it was a bustling market. But before the young man could figure out where exactly that was, the tiny spatial tear closed. But the young man didn''t seem dissatisfied in the slightest.


    In fact, the young man seem slightlycontended with what he had achieved. Any time he wished to use thisprehension of space to open a spatial gateway, he always failed and would require using brute force to forcefully open a spatial tear, but the spatial tear could lead anywheremaybe to even a distant.


    But now, he hadbined hisprehension of the Law of Space with a bit of his strength, opening a spatial gateway not too far from his present location and while it wasn''t fully developed, it won''t be long before he was as able to appear anywhere in the world with a swing of his de.The young man smiled at this thought.


    While some might be unaware, the young man was In fact, David.


    Five months have passed since the event of him killing the Dragon King Son and his near demise had ured, but with luck he was able to find drain litres of demigods blood and use them to fuel his body, practising his technique while reconstructing himself.


    David had never felt stronger in his entire life. Due to him using his vampire ability to heal himself during these past few months, his vampire bloodline had reached the Integrated Phase and while his werewolf was stillcking, it was provoked David spared no effort in consuming six of the demigod corpses. It wasn''t his first time tasting human flesh and blood. Moreover, he had given in to his inner wolf and had blocked off his sense of smell and taste and even sight therefore he wasn''t disgusted when the beast was done feasting.


    With the massive amount of energy within the bones and the bodies of a demigod, David evolved, advancing to the Integrated Phaser stage while his Dragon Body also advanced to the Penta-gene Phaser state as he consumed Azeal''s Dragon body without leaving a single bone behind.


    Due to the destruction and reconstruction of his body, as he practised the Ancient Strengthening Technique, he had broken past Silver Body and was finally at the gold level stage. Something which he yearned for a very long time ago and he finally received. But the most astonishing change he acquire, was his body.


    The megaton de weighs no different than a normal de to him now. David couldn''t measure just how strong he had be during the period of five months.


    Now, his mission was to head to the Hunter family and retrieve his master. While David wasn''t sure if he should exchange, his master for the Unity Technique, he was still thinking about it. And maybe while when he finally reached there, he might have made a decision.


    David stood up and his eyes zed over as though he was seizing something else apart from empty space.


    He then took a step forwards and the surroundings instantly blurred. His environment took a drastic change in the blink of an eye. Snow fell all around him as David appeared at the top of a roof and as he gazed around, listening to the sounds in the area, he figured he had teleported into a city.


    "Not too off from my predestined location." David touched his bearded chin as he thought.


    "Hey!" The shout of ady caught his attention and he looked down. It was ady who appeared to be in her early forties. She was pretty too


    "What are you doing on my roof, you bastard!?" Thedy immediately cursed and David''s brightened eyes darkened.


    "Sorry." He couldn''t help but mutter and before thedy could say any more words, David vanished from the roof and the space was once more empty.


    Thedy was immediately startled and her jaw hung open. She immediately gulped, and silently went off towards the city in fear. She didn''t dare to stay in her houseafter witnessing this scene and headed towards the city where it was crowded. If the expert wanted to use her house for the night, then he was free to do so.


    David arrived in a crowded market. It was night time and the weather was cold due to the snow falling down like rain. But even then, the market was crowded with people, seeking and haggling amongst each other.


    David arrived before a trader and picked up a ss package, containing a beautiful ne within, he couldn''t help but smile as Persephone''s beautiful face shed in his mind.


    "I must say, you have a good eye for precious items." An elderly man came out from within the store and smiled at David.


    David dropped the ne but didn''t bother to change his smiling expression.


    "How much for this ne?" David pointed at the ne he had picked up earlier.


    The elderly man smiled brightly, revealing a set of crooked and yellowish stained teeth. "This ne has been with me for a very long time-"


    The elderly man was suddenly interrupted by David. "Which means no one wants to buy it?"


    The elderly man''s smile froze, but he was experienced in dealing with this sort of situation. "I can''t sell it to people who didn''t know the value of what they are buying."


    "See the three gems around the heart pendant, they were carved from the mineral sources of extremely heated meteorite. See the way they glow even with no light in them." The elderly man covered the container of the ne with both hands, leaving only a small hole to show David.


    And truly, they did glow rather beautifully.


    David was interested in it, but didn''t want to listen to the elderly man''s story. "How much?"


    The elderly man raised a single finger up.


    David blinked his eyes. "1 star coin?"


    The elderly man frowned but he shook his head, still leaving his finger up.


    "100 star coins?"


    The elderly man''s expression fell a bit but he was rather shameless an ls he shook his head.


    David rolled his eyes. "1000 star coin then?"


    This time the elderly man''s expression darkened and he spat out. "1 million star coin." which is equivalent to 500,000 Gyno points.


    David almost choked on his own spit. A piece of jewellery worth that much wasn''t something that came across his mind at all.


    "Tell me you are joking."


    The elderly man frowned. "That''s the price of the ne, do you want it or not?"


    David blinked his eyes and saw that the old man was truly serious about selling it at that price.


    David''s eyes glinted as he stared at the elderly man, but the elderly man''s voice sounded out. "Don''t. " The trader dropped his head, cleaning the ss container of the ne with a rather serious expression as though he hadn''t said anything.


    David''s eyes squinted and the sound of the entire market seem to zoom out as he focused his attention on the old man.


    The silence between the two became so tense a knife could literally cut through it.


    "Package it for me." David finally replied, taking back his gaze from the old man.


    The old man grinned from ear to ear. "Good richd. Give me a minute."


    David rolled his eyes and he turned on his interface to gaze at his ount with a slight bitterness. He only had a bit over 250,000 star coin points left.


    He retracted his interface and brought out an item from within his storage ring.


    It was the skull of a Atman realm expert. An integrated Phaser could advance to the Atman if he meditated with this skull for a few years, therefore, its price was worth over a few hundred thousand star coins and probably would reach a million if a rich person wanted to procure it.

 Chapter 585 Strange Old Man

    David dropped the skull on the table, presenting it to the old trader.


    The old man gazed at David and then at the skull. His expression soon turn indifferent. And what do you want me to do with an ordinary skull?


    This time, David''s smile froze. O-ordinary skull? This was the skull of an Atman realm expert! Even if the old man had no idea about how expensive something like this was, the wavelength the skull radiated was something that could make even a Phaser go on his knees.


    The few customers within a meter radius felt chill down their bones  and unconsciously, they distance themselves away from the skull. The surrounding one meter radius was surprisingly clear even with the fact that this ce was a market ce with customers going anding out of every store.


    The old man''s expression was still indifferent. It was like the old man couldn''t feel the pressure. He is either an incredibly rare strong-willed mortal or an expert that has no need for Atman realm bones.


    David squinted his eyes and gazed at the old man. He had heard stories about some experts who go to the mortal world to train their Wills and try to let go of their mortal stains, leaving them behind in the mortal world in order to ascend to True God Realm.


    This story was quite far-fetched though and to believe them is to believe pigs can fly... The non-gically mutated ones at least.


    But David''s intuition seem to be ringing rather vaguely. And he had felt off since he entered the market. Now that he thought about it. There were thousands of stores in this market, why would hee to this particr one?


    David cleared his throat and his storage ring shed. With a thud, an intact corpsended on the table of the old man.


    This wasn''t surprising to the crowds within the market ce. Bizzare things were being sold here and a corpse wasn''t even on the list to begin with.


    This time, the old man''s expression changed slightly. He gazed at the corpse and touched its chest, proding around the body. The thing that shocked the old man the most in his fifty years of trading was the fact that the corpse was still breathing. But doesn''t appear to be conscious.


    "This is the corpse of an unimaginable expert. Young man, you cannot casually show such a thing here!" The old man looked around and clicked on a button below his table.


    Instantly, the entire store was covered in a blue force field that hummed, isting them from outside view and sounds.


    David outstretched his hands and touched the force field. This was the first time seeing a Gadget that isted sound and view together.


    "Hmm, a Gadget with silencing attribute and obscure attribute. A hybrid gadget I see." David was slightly fascinated. The technology of this world truly does awe him sometimes. But sadly, things like these were not really useful at his level.


    David turned to the old man who had brought out a device and was scanning something through it.


    "Is it worth the ne now?" David asked with a slight smile at the corner of his lips.


    The old man put down the device. "Young man, this is too valuable, I can''t ept it. You should take it back otherwise I might lose my life even if I manage to sell it."


    David smiled at the old man. "Don''t worry about it. Just give me the ne. You can keep the corpse as your family  heirloom. If you or your children reach the realm where you can use it, then it will be good advancement for you. Or find a technique that controls corpses. Like the T-virus serum for example."


    The old man stayed silent, his lips pursed as his eyes zed over, thinking of something.


    David waited patiently for the old man to think. After a while, the old trader sighed. He sucked the corpse  into his storage ring and packaged the ne into a gift bag, giving it to David.


    David smiled and then ced it within his little world. Waving at the old man, he turned around to leave.


    "You won''t be able to give it to her, not ever." These words were like the winds, faintly entering his ears and David was just able to make sense of it slightly.


    His moving body came to a halt and his eyes contained a hint of sadness but then, his face blossomed into a beautiful smile as he tilted his head slightly towards the old man. "Then I guess you will have to help me since you owe me now."


    The old man clicked on the same button, turning the forcefield off as David left. It was as though he hadn''t said anything and as though he hadn''t heard anything.


    David didn''t look back to check either. He continued strolling through the market, snow beating against his body, but if one looked closely, one would see that the snow melted and evaporate just a millimetre close to his skin.


    After an hour, he walked into a fancy restaurant to have a meal.


    It had been a long time since he ate a decent meal apart from consuming raw beast flesh and consuming humans, his special cocktail was also blood, and lots of it.


    David scanned through the holographic menu and found a decent meal that doesn''t include meat and blood, but was just fresh vegetables.


    Clicking on the image, a message saying to be patient that his food is on its way replied him.


    This restaurant seem quite popr amongst the locals, even though it was quite expensive to dine in here.


    A few secondster, a beautiful waitress akes past the other tables and brought food to David''s table.


    David was quite surprised to see a Phaser working here as a waitress. Wasn''t she supposed to join an academy or something? But then, his surprise faded. The Hunter Family owned this part of the city, maybe the restaurant included. it shouldn''t be too much of a surprise, really.


    David didn''t dwell too much on the thought and only focused on his food.

 Chapter 586 Arriving At The Hunter Family

    After eating three more tes of the food, David ordered a drink to match with it.


    As the waitress came to his table, she suddenly paused and brought a different and more expensive drink to his table.


    David peeled off his stare from the crowded city and gazed at the bottle of wine then at the waitress quizzically.


    "I didn''t order this."


    "Sir, the Princess wees you to the city. She hopes you find the cefortable." With that, she turned to leave.


    David''s eyes shed. Allison sure had quick methods. He had just gotten to the city roughly an hour ago and she already knew where he was. But she knew when to push and when not to. She didn''t order people to guide him and only made sure to Inform him that she was aware of his presence.


    Such cunning mind was something David admired. She was powerful and at the same time cunning. But this made David even more wary of her.


    David smiled as hefortably drank his wine, listening to the argument of the other customers.


    Another hour passed and David exited the restaurant. As he walked down an alley, he noticed the ce was entirely empty.


    Three shadows were illuminated by the adverts from holographic signboards. They were blocking his path.


    David was sure they weren''t from Allison which left him surprised since he hadn''t made any enemy here.


    Suddenly, the man in the middle rubbed his hands and stared at David with a malicious smile. "The old man said you were young, but I didn''t quite believe him, but it turned out to be true."


    "Old man"? David frowned. The old man he had given the demigod corpse to? Wasn''t the old man an expert, or could he have been mistaken?


    David wasn''t allowed to think too much when the robust man spoke again. "Alright, the old man said there are quite a lot of goodies on you. If you down want to be messed up quite badly, I advise you to drop your storage ring with us for safekeeping. This ce isn''t safe for a kid like you."


    David nced at the man and hisckeys


    They were only at the Integrated Phaser stage, but they still dared to rob him.


    Suddenly, one of theckey''s eyes lit up as she spotted Flint on David''s shoulder.


    "And your pet, leave your pet and we will keep your storage ring for you."


    "Shut up Morgan!" The robust man angrily pped the femaleckey''s head.


    "Boss! You just mentioned my name!" Theckey murmured.


    This time, it was David''s turn to be dumbfounded. These people weren''t serious.


    David held Flint by the fur. "Deal. With them, but don''t kill them. Find me once you are done. " Flint snapped at David''s nose angrily, but it couldn''t do anything but follow David''s order.


    "Hey! Where do you think you are going!?" The robust man shouted and took off after David, but his scream overcame his anger as he was sent flying by a single paw from the tiny Flint.


    Roughly twenty minutester, David arrived at a different gate within this city, but this gate seems to separate the outer city from the inner city.


    The outer city looked much like downtownpared to the inner city and David was thoroughly impressed. Even the Kirrin Pce he had been to couldn''t bepared to what was in the middle of the city.


    It was arge mountain whose peak seem to pierce through the skies. It was as though the mountain was one of the pirs holding the sky at bay.


    David was shocked. How could one bring a mountain to the city and turn it into their main Family House? This alone was already enough to intimidate anyone who dares to go against the Hunter Family.


    In the next moment, a shadownded on his shoulder and David entered the city but strangely wasn''t asked to pay star coin upon entry like the others. He wasn''t surprised by this either.


    A step forwards took him a kilometre away from the mountain, another gate could be seen. This time, the guards were all Integrated Phaser experts.


    Very soon, he spotted Allison wearing a tight blue shirt that revealed her bosom and a short mini skirt that revealed her tight supple thighs.


    "You took your timeing here." Allison grabbed him by the arm and pulled him as they went up the mountain.


    "But I came didn''t I?" David retorted, ncing around the mountain, the mountain was quite lush and very wide, different buildings has been built on it, and as he nced at the luxury, he couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. They were certainly the most powerful family of all the other Nine families.


    "Come, father and the elders are in a hurry to see you." Allison chuckled as though she could read through him.


    David nodded, taking in a deep breath.


    "And who is this cutie?" Her eyes turned dovey as she stared at Flint.


    Flint immediately jumped into her embrace, snuggling right between her twin peaks making Allisonugh as she cradled him.


    David snorted coldly. He had been wondering what gender Flint was but now, he knows. "That''s Flint."


    "Oh. He is so cute, can I keep him?" She looked at David with glossary eyes.


    David blinked his eyes but turned to move. "Thest time we spoke, you said my master is here, can I see him?"


    Allison shrugged. She didn''t mind the fact that David has ignored her question and only hugged Flint even more, caressing his fur.


    "You''d have to ask my father about it first. But you will have to meet with him first." Allison answered.


    David didn''t reply and only followed after Allison''s lead. As they walked, his eyes darted around as though he was jealous of the luxurious lifestyle they led here, but his pupils had turned red and golden, and most of the mountain was stripped naked in his eyes. He kept mote of things he should avoid when the fight breaks out.


    "We are here."

 Chapter 587 Showing His Multi-Gene

    David remained silent as he followed Allison up the mountain, it was unknown what he was thinking. Allison was cuddling up Flint as he rested snugly against her bountiful chest.


    David couldn''t help but snort lightly at this scene but a hint of worry crept up in his mind. The journal he made here contained a very big risk and he wasn''t sure if he would be able to make it out alive. He wasn''t particrly worried about himself, but about his Master and Flint. He didn''t know what would happen to him if he died which was why he had specifically informed Flint to stay with Allison.


    Girls love tiny pets and they wouldn''t want to watch one suffer. While Allison might seem different, she was still ady after all. Therefore, there was a possibility nothing bad would happen to Flint if the situation goes sideways.


    They arrived at arge tform that seem like an elevator. Allison entered into it while David followed behind her. She clicked on an holographic image and the elevator jerked once before it shot upwards with an intense speed that broke through Mach 1 in three seconds.


    Intense mes shot out from underneath the elevator as the jet engine propelled them upwards.


    Whoosh!


    The wind pped against their bodies, creating slight shockwaves, but David and Allison seem to have experienced this quite a lot and acted casual as though it was a simple elevator. They stood unmoving like a mountain, not shaking in the slightest as though nailed to the ground.


    Ever since he embarrassed himself the first time using elevator in this world, David had learnt a great and valuable lesson, to always be prepared.


    Roughly twenty secondster, the elevator jerked to the side, entering into a hole deep into the mountain before slowing down, jerking to a stop. But then, the sounds of mechanism resounded ad the jet engine rolled around, moving from its previous position which was down to a new position, above the elevator.


    A spark glinted off the jet and the elevator started to free fall.


    Whoosh!


    A zing heat burst upward from the jet engine, shooting the elevator downwards with an intense speed.


    This time, David frowned. Previously, they had been heading upwards and now, they seem to be heading down the mountain instead.


    Whoosh!


    The elevator speed reached Mach 5, going deep into the earth as though reaching for the earth''s core.


    "Is there a reason we are going down instead of moving up?" David asked amidst the wind sounds.


    "To meet father of course. Oh, you assumed cause there mountain up there, we would be living at the top?" Allison chuckled.


    "It''s just amon misconception. It''s just a facade used to deceive the others." Allison said and then the elevator came to a stop as they arrived before arge clearing.


    There was arge golden gate that lead to arge Pce.


    "Princess."


    "Wee, Princess." The guards bowed to Allison and Allison nodded her head but they watched David with wary expressions on their faces.


    David couldn''t be bothered with them. They were only of the Phaser stage and some of the Integrated Phaser stage, but David didn''t dismiss them either. They were most likely very talented.


    Therge gates opened and they arrived before arge Pce hall. There were about ten people within the hall, five elderly and five youngsters and they all sat on stone chairs, discussing amongst each other.


    Even when David and Allison arrived, they didn''t pause their discussions and remained speaking seriously to each other.


    "-the next century, our resources will run out if we don''t find ways to get more resources soon." One of the old men stated.


    "You can''t possibly think raiding the other families will be of any good. What if they band together and attack us for thinking like this?"


    "Then we fight! We are the Hunter family! The apex predators and they are our prey, we are naturally meant to hunt them!" One of the youngsters added.


    "Young man! What do you know? Even a lion can be killed by an ant if he''s not been careful." A different old man reprimanded coldly.


    The youngster shrank back slightly, but his expression was still aloof.


    Cough! Cough!!


    The third old man coughed and then spoke "What about sending someone to the Ound to pile up resources?"


    "Hey, Allison, and David right?" a strong-bodied handsome elderly man stood up from his stone chair and weed David and Allison.


    David nodded at the old man''s words. "Yes, David."


    "Comee, seat with us." Two chairs were pulled back and Allison smiled as she sat. "Thanks, Father."


    David blinked his eyes. "So that''s her father?" He was a bit confused as to what was happening, but he sat anyways.


    "Alright people, that''s enough arguing, we still have a century to talk about that, no need to rush." Allison''s father echoed.


    "Strength is king! We should crush the other eight families in one fell swoop!" Another teenager murmured.


    But he suddenly shrank backwards with his head bowed slightly as he felt Allison''s gaze on him.


    "Previously, we discussed the matter of Multi-Gene."


    "I thought we were clear on the matter that it is impossible." someone muttered.


    "Well, I also thought so too, but my lovely daughter here, Allison has brought her friend here to show us." Allison''s father made a standing gesture to David.


    David remained seated and nced at their faces then he suddenly frowned but stood up nevertheless.


    "Wasn''t he dead?"


    "I thought he copsed with the ancient battlefield?"


    The elders murmured amonsgt each other.


    "Show them." Allison encouraged with a nod.


    David''s frown deepened, now he felt as though he was a clown on disy nevertheless, he stretched out his right palm and they morphed into a monstrous w with furs in them.


    Then he stretched out his left palm, his finger turned slender and his skin crisp white as his nails thicken and elongated to form hardened ws.


    His werewolf at the right, vampire at the left.

 Chapter 588 Shocking Revelation!

    Seeing this, the elder started murmuring amongst themselves. David couldn''t help but think they are just a bunch of assholes.


    They were acutely aware he could hear them and their ridicule but they pretended as though he was blind.


    Finally an elder came to a conclusion and said. "Any Mutant would have been able to do this. If they got the correct gene map." he then turned to David.


    "How about you transform the two at the same time?"


    "Yes. You might be tricking us for all we know." Another seconded.


    "That''s impossible. I didn''te here to show you guys what to believe or what not to believe, where the fvck is Mr White!?"


    The entire hall. Instantly went silence and the eleven people in the  hall stared at David with an expressionless gaze.


    The pressure on David suddenly increased drastically as he felt pressure from nine sources mmed into him as though this entire mountain was putting its weigh on him.


    The ground beneath David cracked but as though been protected by some invisible force, it didn''t explode.


    David casually nce at the nine people the pressure wasing from. The anger in him was starting to brew now. He might be powerful enough to take them all down but taking down three or four of them should be no problem ording to his previous power, but that was then. He had no idea about his strength now. He felt like a mini volcano about to explode, but he contained himself.


    The only person he was wary of was the Demi-God, Arch Hunter; Allison''s father.


    "Where do you think you are, young man?" Seeing as their pressure had no effect on him, one of them suddenly decided to speak up.


    "You are in the presence of those who rule this world, in the presence of the people who could destroy you with a snap and you dared to raise your voice against us?" One of the youngster''s voices turned cold as he said.


    David''s teeth clenched, but he took in a deep breath. "I was promised the release of my master if I drop the technique I used for my Hybrid technique. Now, I haven''t seen my master despite the fact that I''ve been here for thirty minutes, it was making me nervous, therefore, I apologise for my rash behaviour."


    As he said this, the tension gradually eased. And the room recovered its heat.


    "Since you brought the technique here, let us take a look at it first." one I''d the elder suggested.


    David nced at the eleven people in the room. But there was no other option, he removed a technique from his storage ring and threw it at the table.


    The moment itnded, a youngster quickly grabbed it and scanned through it. In just a second, he was done.


    The youngster''s violet eyes widened for a second and then he frowned, somewhat agitatedly he asked. "Where are the other parts of the technique? This only contained one part of three."


    "The rest are with me. I have given you one part as a show of faith, the second part will be given to you when I see my master and the third part will be sent to you once I and my master make it out of here." David answered, his expression resolute as he told them.


    "Bring that, let me see." An older elder asked as he took the book in his hands, simrly, his eyes shone brightly but his face scrunched up.


    "I can''t believe it had been so simple and right before our eyes all along." The elder man shook his head and passed it to the other elders. Simrly, they were also shocked by the ingenuity of the technique.


    Allison''s father finally took a hold of it and read through it. "Is this the only copy you''ve made?"


    His question made David''s heart skip a bit and he knew the negotiation had already gone sideways. He could say yes, but would they actually believe him?


    David shrugged. "Yeah, that''s the only copy I made." As he answered the question, the Arch Hunter snapped his finger, causing a massive amount of friction in the atmosphere as sparks appeared around his fingertips, he ced the book in the air and it caught fire instantly burning to ashes.


    David''s pupil constricted. "My master is not with you is he?" his gaze fell onto Allison who smiled at him, stroking Flint''s body softly.


    Allison''s father stood up and threw the ash on the floor, pping his hands to get rid of the residue.


    "Actually, your master was with us but you didn''t show up for a few months and the Dragon Family kept demanding for him with offers we couldn''t afford to give up, so we gave him away. He was going to die anyway, it didn''t matter whose hands it was."


    David''s countenance turn cold. "You sold Mr White?"


    "Don''t be so crude David, it''s just an exchange of goods with the Dragon family that''s all." one of the teenagers, a girl said and the teensughed in unison.


    His gaze drooped as he turned towards the Arch Hunter. "So what happens now?"


    "They also paid also for information about your whereabouts, they should be arriving at the city by now." Allison''s father casually stated.


    David took in a deep breath. "I''m leaving."


    "No, you''re not. See the Dragon family is the wealthiest even with the seven familiesbined, we couldn''t beat their wealth but with you, we could exchange you for a quarter of their wealth and they would agree." The same female  teenager replied.


    David''s face twisted in rage. "You could exchange me? Or you have exchanged me?"


    "Well, technically we''ve struck a deal with them. They deliver once they see you."


    David strangely calmed down and he sneered as he turned to the Arch-Hunter. "I don''t know what sort of games you think you''re a ying here, but do you think you can fool me?"


    David''s eyes changed and two colours merged in his eyes as he gaze at the people in the room, but there was only one person in the room apart from David, that person was the Arch-Hunter!

 Chapter 589 Escaping The Arch-Hunter

    David''s eyes changed and two colours merged in his eyes as he gaze at the people in the room, but there was only one person in the room apart from David, that person was the Arch-Hunter!


    Suddenly, the remaining people apart from David and the Arch-Hunter, the head of the hunter family froze and their expressions started to change like that of a broken clip.


    Their head turned and their eyes fixated upon David as they all opened their mouths and asked at the same time and with a robotic expression.


    "What do you mean?" Immediately there they froze up like a faulty robot, and that included Allison who was stroking Flint.


    The Head of the Hunter family''s expression changed slightly as he got up from his seat, ignoring the odd reaction from the others. He focused towards David.


    "I assume this ability of yours is because you have multiple gic in your body." The Arch hunter asked. He didn''t look as though he was offended David had found out his secret ls at all.


    Instead, he was slightly fascinated. But David didn''t reply to him and only stared at him cautiously. If the Demigod decided to make a move on him here and now, no matter how strong he had be, he needed to Phase, transform and active various forms of technique before he might have a chance against a person that powerful. But with this close distance, the Arch Hunter wouldn''t give him the chance if he wanted to attack.


    "Rx, I won''t fight you. Although you found out our secret, you wouldn''t be able to tell anyone anyway since the Dragon King will like to see you dead before you can even say half a sentence to anyone."


    David breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly his pupils constricted as he saw the Arch-Hunter muscles move ever so slightly. Sure enough, he had been lying.


    Another figure of theArch-hunter suddenly appeared before David, his arm already within David''s stomach as the both of them froze there with David having an expression of shock on his face.


    The other Arch-Hunter was still walking around the table as he went towards Flint. "Your pet Flint is really unique, how did you breed this? It has three different blood in its system and somehow, its gic map kept all three in check without a single one breaking apart." He sounded fascinated as he observed Flint sleeping on Allison''s bosom.


    "I thought you said you wouldn''t kill me." David struggled to say, gazing at the hand still impaling his torso.


    The Head of the Hunter family who was still with Flint raised his head towards David. "I''m sorry, I lied." The man said with a purse of his lips.


    BANG!!!


    Finally, sound caught up to the Arch-hunter''s speed and an intense breeze blew the surrounding dust and sand with a massive shockwave spreading in all corners of the hall.


    The Arch hunter that was speaking with David and was standing before Allison disappeared with the sound until his after image merged with his real figure, appearing before David.


    David gritted his teeth and with the ready of his energy.


    " I''m also sorry I lied. F-Flint, s-shadow Form." David managed to spit out as energy left his body.


    The Arch-Hunter expression changed, as he scrutinied David intensely. Suddenly he immediately turned furious. He immediately left David and shed towards Flint who was still sleeping.


    Flint''s figure immediately turned incorporeal like that of a shadow and with a puff, it vanished like a ghost.


    In that instant, the Arch-Hunter''s expression turned ugly as he turned to face David. "I will look for you, I will find you and I will kill you. If the others haven''t already done that."


    A faint smirk appeared on David''s face. "Don''t worry, about your secret, the whole world will know about it."


    BANG!


    David''s figure exploded and a vast amount of mental energy poured out like the rain, which meant that he could still use the clone to fool anyone for an hour until his mental energy was exhausted.


    But to do that, one''s mental energy must have surpassed that of the earth realm and touched into the realm of the Heavenly where one could manipte the worldly essence together with mental energy.


    Within the crowded city, a hooded figure walked had just walked out of the city gate when an ear-splitting voice rumbled from within the mountain in the city.


    "Shut Down The City Gate!!!"


    The guards didn''t dare to dy and immediately did as they were being told, locking the city gate and in the next second, a force field rose up to the sky, enclosing the city within for miles and miles until the entire city was encloaked in a barrier. Most of the traders and travellers wanted toin, but they didn''t dare to do so.


    The one who had the strength to voice his strength out from the middle of the city all the way to the city gate most certainly be no normal individual within the Hunter family and who in their right minds would dare go against the hunter family?


    David withdrew his entire waves, both his body and the brain. Until even the tiniest bit of fluctuation couldn''t be sensed outside of his body.


    Even when he was thousands of meters away from the city, David didn''t relentuntil he was too far to sense any human city.


    Finally, he was within a desert that span for a very long mile. David duga hole within the desert with a palm strike and went inside to think about his next course of action. He was sure about one thing though, three Demigods would like to have his head on a spike, but one of them already had his master captive.


    The was one mid telling him he would only cause more trouble for himself if he continues to pursue this and David was beginning to think it wasn''t a bad idea to give up. He has tried his best for his master anyways, it was far better than what others would have done for him, even his sons if the old man had any.


    David breathed out roughly unsure of what to do when his mental ability shook slightly. David''s eyes furrowed. The simple trap he hasid down with his mental strengthfive miles awayfrom this ce has been breached.


    His brain tingled again as the one heid out two miles have been breached.


    His expression instantly changed, he was been tracked. He immediately activated Earth Swim and with his ability to control his body, he intensified the waves from his body caused by the Earth Swim ability, immediately turning the surrounding ground soft like water.


    Instantly, he dashed to the left, bursting out of the ground like a missile.


    BANG!!!


    The moment he left, the ce he had been staying previously exploded as a gigantic hole whose depth couldn''t be measured and the depth covered the ground.


    Dust rose to the air and a white-headed middle-aged man appeared in the air not too far away from that spot.


    His entire body radiated a domineering aura that even the shockwave from the st didn''t dare move in his direction. The white moustache on his face moved as he scanned through the sand.


    Soon, he spotted a figure moving through the sand at an incredibly fast speed. The figure was David and he was getting away.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem the type to waste his words, as killing intent surged within his eyes. He wanted to kill David, straight and simple.


    A deadly pressure descended, radiating in the entire area and covering David along with it. In that instant, David''s speed slowed down incredibly as the pressure mmed held him against the ground until he was finally at a halt.


    Seeing this the white-haired man moved, appearing before David as he punched downwards.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    Another indescribable hole appeared on the ground as David was sted deep within. One might have thought David dead since the might of that attack was something that could turnanyone under the Atman Stage to a pulp.


    BANG!


    The sand explodes as a golden figure appeared in mid-air, staring straight at the white-haired man whose expression soon turned serious.


    "You are the Dragon King and a demigod at that but you attacked sneaked and attacked a junior without letting him be ready, isn''t that too much?" David had no choice but to phase to his vampire form in order to block the attack from the old man.


    "No words you say will be able to save you from my wrath. If I don''t kill you here, then Heavens hear me, Earth bear me witness, with my name as Dragon King I will kill myself instead." This word ls caused the entire earth to rumble and the clouds in the sky darkened as though it was night.


    David''s face immediately fell, and he knew he was in serious trouble this time.


    The old man didn''t need to do that, but he did. As demigods, they held powers within the world they''ve been birthed to. And as he swore, with heavens and earth as his witness, if he didn''t do as he as has said, he and his entire family would be wiped out including the young and the old even the bastards of the Dragon family would die too.


    There would not be a single member of the Dragon Family alive. Which meant that, the old man would use everything within his power to kill David, without reservations!

 Chapter 590 Against A Demigod (Part I)

    "Dragon King, don''t make promises you have no control over." David said solemnly, the sunlight reflecting off his golden body as his eyes stared straight ahead at the white-bearded old man.


    "You weren''t there when your son attacked me with the intention to kill. What do you expect me to have done in a case like that? Stand still and let him kill me without defending myself!?"


    "Yes! That is exactly what you should have done! Your life is worthless to this world, there is no way you could have made a difference even in a thousand years, whereas, my son is the son of the Great Dragon King! In the next 50 to hundred years, he would have be the next Demigod and with two demigods in the n, we would be unstoppable, even the undefeated hunter family would have no choice but to bow to us. You ruined that for the family, our many years of nning, spending massive amounts of resources, time and energy on him to see him grow strong and full of potential only to die in your hands, do you now see what you have cost me?" The hatred in the Dragon King''s eyes intensified as he recounted the losses David had cost him.


    David blinked his eyes and a soft ''oh'' escaped his lips. He didn''t think they would have spent such an amount of resources on one person. The expectation from Azeal must be really huge, but David had killed him before he could really grow. No wonder his vitality was a little off the chart. Even while his heart had been removed, he demanded it back. And if he had gotten his hands on his heart, there was a possibility he might have lived.


    "It''s not my fault he was a little weaker than I am." David muttered softly, only to send the white-bearded Dragon King into a realm of fury, with zing eyes he said.


    "I will make sure you suffer the same fate as that of your master."The surrounding kilometre suddenly zed as dragon fire covered the entirend.


    The air released a massive crackling sound as though they were being fried, popping like corn on fire.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    David felt the Dragon King''s domain envelop him and his face scrunched slightly, the heat was prating through his skin, directly entering into his bones and even his soul.


    But David didn''t pay any mind to that as he asked. "What have you done with Mr White?"


    "Hehe. Don''t worry, you will soon find out when I capture you." with that, the entirend surface burned rapidly until a ssy texture could be seen as the heat increased massively.


    David roared loudly in pain, gritting his teeth, he stomped hard to the ground, and the ssy surface shattered into numerous pieces, flying upwards.


    He used intense might as he circted his body at a specific frequency, letting the airflow ording to his will, the millions of floating stained ss shards immediately turned ording to his control, David immediately punched out.


    The millions of ss shards were like arrows leaving a bow as they shot forwards with intense speed, almost like bullets.


    David didn''t relent, he summoned Megaton and roared loudly as he raised up his weapon.


    BANG!


    A loud rumble exploded as he mmed the de to the ground. Instantly a shockwave exploded, and the fiery domain around him cracked and then shattered into pieces.


    The dragon King frowned and he clutches his fist, a smaller fiery domain appeared around him, and as the ss shards appeared within a hundred-meter distance away from him, they melted into pure molten magma as they dropped to the ground, sizzling.


    He nced toward David and was surprised an Integrated Phaser junior could withstand his domain, retaliate and even break his domain in the process. Was he some reincarnation of a false god? Or maybe a true god?


    Nur what does it matter? His son had died at the hands of this junior and therefore must pay back with his life. Reincarnated or not, he must kill him.


    Rumble!


    The wind shook as the Dragon King moved, his body turned into severalshadows that sted apart wind and space as he literally tore through space with his body, only tophase behind David.


    David felt the fluctuations in space behind him and his hands fluttered as he performed Floating Wind technique. His body became as light as the wind itself as he turned around with an insane speed that left the world with twelve sonic sts that sounded at the exact same tune making one think it was only one sonic st, Mach 12 in one spin.


    BANG!!!


    His body spun rapidly as he mmed hacked hisrge broad sword behind him.


    Another massive shockwave rippled and David was sent rolling backwards in the air, but he stabilised himself in mid-air as his feet sent shockwaves to the air, letting him stand back on his feet.


    The white-haired old man''s eyes opened wide in surprise as he took a step backwards from the force. He couldn''t help but look at David, and then at his fist which had a thin blood line which healed immediately.


    He was bleeding? The Dragon King couldn''t believe he had been injured by some junior. Although it was only a slight wound, it was even worse for him. His face immediately turned ugly as he thought about himself being mocked by his fellow demigods watching. A Demigod being injured by some Junior who isn''t even in the Atman realm yet, that was a stain he possibly wouldn''t be able to wash off even in a hundred years.


    The dragon King immediately roared. "JUNIOR! YOU COURT DEATH!!!"


    His voice turned into a sonic st that ruptured everything in its wake, turning them into mere atomic particles and they headed towards David with intense speed.


    David''s pupils constricted. This was the attack that had grievously injured him within the God Cell realm. But that has been only a fraction of its power. This time, he was facing the real deal and if he was careless in the slightest bit, his body might be blown to pieces.


    But the current David was as weak as he had been previously. No, his strength had soared greatly but that still didn''t give him the assurance of facing this attack without being injured.


    "Blood Burn." David whispered and he felt his entire body be a world of mes. His body as the fire, his blood as the fuel.


    Orange patterns lined up across his body to form webs that grew from his heart, stretching all the way to his limbs and other parts. The lines were the veins in his body as they lit up through his golden statue look like they were on fire. But they weren''t in fire, it was due to extreme heat.


    Massive strength reputed out from David and his crimson eyes zed like that of a beast.


    ROOOOOAR!!!


    He roared to the skies in pleasure and took one step forwards. Instantly, his body shot forwards and as he was about to collide with the massive destructive sonic st, he dropped his broad sword, letting it levitate in the sky as he spread out his hands.


    The orange glow in his body intensified greatly, making him appear like he was about to explode as he brightened up like a sun in the sky, the glow moved, transferring from his body all the way to his arms, and he pped.


    BOOM!!!


    An explosion containing a massive heat and that numerous sonic sts erupted, wrapping the entire 500-kilometre radius in their range of destruction.


    David was sent flying backwards as the result of the collision mmed into him. He reeled backwards slightly, the glow in his body had faded somewhat as he managed to stabilize himself in midair.


    He grabbed a bottle containing three drops of blood and immediately put it in his mouth, crushing it as the blood entered into his body, recing the blood he had lost during the attack.


    David stared silently ahead as the wave of dust and debris was being sucked into the palms of the dragon king.


    The Dragon King''s face was solemn. His expensive dragon scale robes had been reduced to rags by the attack.


    Suddenly, his clothes burst into mes, leaving only his trousers, revealing an incredibly toned body that was hidden underneath.


    "Junior, I am really impressed by your methods." and as he said this, his body began to grow. First his height, then his snort, then his face, and his legs and his hands until he grew an entire 1000 meters in the skies, turning into a massive goldendragon that seem to suck the rays out of the sun and consume them with his scales aa he glowed even brighter than the sun themselves.


    "But it''s time to end this." The Dragon King finished his words and a puff is smoke escaped his lips upon hisst words.


    David had seen too many movies and read too many novels to know what a puff of smoke in the mouth of a dragon signified.


    "Dragon Breath."

 Chapter 591 Against Three Demigods (Part II)

    "Junior, I must say that I am really impressed by your methods." and as the Dragon King said this, his body began to expand rapidly like a balloon. First his height, then his snort, then his face, and his legs and his hands until he expanded and grew an entire 1000 meters in the skies, turning into a massive golden dragon that seem to suck the rays out of the sun and consume them with his scales as he glowed even brighter than the sun themselves. His two eyes which was now twice David''s size werepletely purplish and they dted?


    "But sadly it is time to end this." The Dragon King finished his words and a puff of smoke escaped his nostrils upon hisst words.


    David had seen too many movies and read too many novels to know what a puff of smoke in the mouth of a dragon signified.


    "Dragon Breath."


    David''s expression changed drastically. He knew what dragon breathe was and was well aware that no matter how resistant he had already be, he might actually be a fried piece of meat for the Dragon King to devourter.?


    In that instant, an ocean of hot intense mes that burnt through space itself erupted form the mouth of the Dragon King, covering an entire 100 kilometers in its mes.?


    With a grave expression, David stomped his foot to the ground, and the air before him rippled, but strangely he was unable to pass through it.?


    David''s face morphed for the worse. The Dragon King had somewhat locked the entire space around them with a device a while ago. David noticed it.but he was too battle focused to actually interprete its meaning, not be washed he hadn''t been careless.?


    The air literally cracked and shards of spatial tears could be seen in the ocean of fire as the mes spread to other parts of the universe, but immediately enveloped David in its heat.?


    Whoosh!?


    A massive force suddenly mmed agaunr the sea of mes, dividing the ocean of mes into two and letting it pass by David''s side, without touching him.?


    Finally, when the mes were over, it was then one could see a strange object held within David''s hand.?


    It was arge broad sword, but this broad sword couldn''t be called a broad sword any more since its current size was now so enormous it length stretched an entire kilometer while its breath was now more than a hundred meters tall.?


    "Were you just about to let my body melt out of hatred?" An old, ancient voice sounded from deep within David''s mind, giving David a startle.?


    David''s eyes widened in surprise as he stammered. "M-megaton?"


    "Don''t be too happy, I still haven''t chosen you as my sucessor. You are rude! Forceful! And don''t have a tiny bit of respect for you elders! But I won''t allow myself to burn for your mistakes, now I''ve merged with your mental signature and released the restraint I put on my self. Now ... " The ancient voice suddenly paused ansd then continued in a cold voice.?


    "Rupture this world."


    RUMBLE!!!?


    The atmosphere around the sword literally cracked from shear power and David felt his entire body jerk to the ground as he involuntarily sank more than a kneel deep into the sand!


    Magaton has be so heavy he could barely lift the damn sword up.?


    Suddenly, an influx of information entered into David''s mind and he whispered. "Light. "


    The sword instantly became lighter, but not enough to swing around. "Light, light, light, light, light. "


    The Dragon King''s massive pupils were immediately locked onto the sword and immediately noticed something strange was going on. David had been able to repel his dragon breath due to the sword and he knew the sword was no ordinary item obvious from the effect it had on its surrounding space.?


    The wing behind the dragon king pped rapidly and he soared to the sky, bloating the sky and blocking out the entire sun with his massive body, he vanished.?


    Seeing this, David raised his sword in mid-air and immediately swung it in the space behind him and eight as therge sword was about to hit air, he immediately shouted. "Heavy! Heavy!! Heavy!!!"


    THUMP!!!?


    A Large pulse erupted from space as arge shadow appeared in mid air, wobbling as the sword collided woth something, making therge shadow stagger backwards! Therge shadow turned out to be the Dragon King!?


    He had been repelled a single swing from David, he couldn''t help but be shocked as he watched David set hims self stably in mid air as though he was about to y baseball. David whispered. "Light."


    "Impossible! I can''t believe you have the strength to repel me! Junior die!" His massive figure vanished once again in midair and in less than a millisecond, he was before David.?


    "Heavy!"


    BAM!!!?


    Thia time, David chanted the word heavy ten times, and mmed the weight of the sword at the path of the mighty dragon, sending it flying backwards into the distance.?


    "I weight the size of arge, yet he was thinking about burning me. Hmph!" The ancient voice within David''s mind snorted.?


    "And why so you have to shout when you can say it when you can say it within your mind? Primitive bumpkin." The voice said coldly.


    David''s eyes twitched softly when he heard the old voice insult him, he was about to say something as a retort like ''old, arrogant bastard'' but he was in the middle of a battle, he didn''t dare insult the old man for fear of him restricting the ability of the sword once more.


    "You should give up now Dragon King, I promise you if you tell me where my master is, I will try-"


    David''s voice was immediately interrupted by the Dragon King whose fury had now reached the heveans. "You will not what!? Junior do you think I''m finished with you!?"


    "What the hell are you two still doing? Having fun watching his junior embarass me!?" His voice roared to the skies and immediately, the sky cracked as two figures were finally revealed, appresing to be surrounding David in some sort of three way triangle.?


    This time, David''s heart thumped in fear and anxiety. The situation had gone a little over board and was now beyond his control.?


    "Dragon King, you are having troubles dealing with an Integrated Phaser junior although in your basic form is still embarassing for us to witness." The Arch-Hunter suddenly spoke out as he levitated in space.?


    The Dragon King snorted, letting out a puff of hot air. "You yourself couldn''t keep him in your mountain while he was in your main territory and your still couldn''t do anything but watch as he escaped, a pot calling the kettle ck."?


    "That''s enough. He killed my son, he killed your son and then found out your secret I assume. Although three demigods on one mortal is quite shameful, we still have to kill him otherwise this era will belong to him if he manage to escape." The Great Kirrin said coldly.?


    "You can feel it too?" The Arch-hunter''s expression turned solemn as he turned towards the Great Kirrin.?


    "Yes, i felt it when I saw him. Therefore, you should stop holding back, Dragon King because of your pride. Let the gods possess you and let your ancestrybine." Immediately the Kirrin said this, the sky darkened, allowing three beams of light to shot down from the sky, seeming to be descending through space from several million lightyears away.?


    Three gasp echoed through the entire desert as the three demigods were bathed in the intense light that transcended through time and space suddenly the wavelength they exuded turned primordial like there was an ancient beast present in the world. But it wasn''t just one, but three.?


    The primordial ancient wavelength was faint, but it was there. And as the lighted faded, David''s pupils constricted. This was the reason why they called themselves demigods, they had the power to tap into their blood stream and summon the true power of their bloodline. But from what David could see, it was like the three demigods have turned into different people entire.?


    The three appeared to still be human, but from their gaze was pure indifference to life itself. It was as though they had seen more than enough things tost a person ten thousand lifetimes.


    Having no choice, David clenched his fist tightly as he also phased into his full power.?


    "Howl!!!"


    The sun in the sky immediately darkened as a moon instantly reced it. "Moon Howl!"


    The veins within David''s body lit up like Christmas tree as he simultaneously ativated Blood Burn.?


    Bottles containing ordianry blood were repeatedly mmed to the ground, breaking until an entire pool was beneath his feet. And with a whoosh, they formed a blood web, surrounding David with his feet as the centre point. As though that wasn''t all, a purplish eye tore a slit through his eyebrow glowing in the darkness of the moon.?


    His body shuddered and massive amount of force pulsed out from his body as his blood broke through his previous record, circting at a speed which was previously thought to be impossible for any human to achieve in the history of Phasers.?


    But still, the preparations didn''t seem enough for David! Since they summoned their promordial bloodline, he too would summon his.?


    Suddenly, a phantom shaped thousand meters tall avatar appeared behind David.?


    "Merge."


    BOOM!!!?


    David shuddered greatly, his body muscles vibrating intensely, releasing buzzing piercing sounds within his body.

 Chapter 592 New Ability; Absolute Restoration!

    "Merge."


    BOOM!!!


    David shuddered greatly, his body muscles vibrating intensely, releasing buzzing piercing sounds within his body.


    David''s eyes ze as they glowed brightly in the night, twinkling seeming like three stars in the skies. Wings that stretched for over ten meters spread widely from his back, and with his now golden body, he looked like a celestial descended from above.


    David suddenly made the broad sword very heavy, but this time he was able to carry it perfectly in his hands.


    His floating body suddenly moved as he stomped to the ground. instantly, the space before him shattered like ss and he immediately escaped the encirclement of the three demigods as he shot towards a particr direction with speed that could put a shooting star to shame! He was fleeing!


    Stay and fight!? What a joke! Assuming there was just a single demigod, that hadn''t used the powers within their bloodline yet, David would never flee. But these were three demigods! Using their full power against him. He would be a fool to wait and fight. While he might be a battle maniac and sometimes lucky, there was no way luck would help him if three demigods wanted him dead. The will of the world would willingly assist the demigods in tracking him


    "An abomination." The Great Kirrin suddenly spoke.


    "A body Traveler." The Arch-Hunter''s mouth also opened.


    "Kill." The soft sound in the Dragon King''s mouth was hoarse and slow sounding, but at that moment, sound waves exploded forth, shooting towards David like a screaming arrow.


    The sound attack wasn''t messy like the Dragon King dragon roar, this one seemed more direct and different as ittched onto David''s back.


    David''s eyes hardened and his tech clenched tightly. His golden wings tire through multiple sounds barriers as they pped, but it seem impossible to outrun the sound attack. David immediately reacted and his spine taunted like that of a dragon as he swung his broad sword backwards.


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    A rush of massive heat exploded in a circr wave, sending clusters of shattered spatial fragments in all directions, as these spatial fragments hit the ground, the ground would silently split and a aper of it would be sucked into an unknown universe, perhaps space, or perhaps another world. But since this world had been locked by the world''s will, it can only be somewhere in space and not on another.


    David''s body rolled uncontrobly to the air as the massive force mmed against his back. It was as though his body had been given a huge boost as his speed increased, but a metallic taste coated his mouth as he felt blood in his chest.


    David groaned loudly as he managed to stabilise himself in mid-air, finally moving forwards in midair.


    Suddenly, his expression changed as he spotted something. The space before him rippled and a figure bathed in rainbow shot out towards him with a fist shooting in his direction.


    As the figure appeared a few meters away from him, David grunted. "Hold!"


    Instantly, the rainbow coated figure was halted as a massive amount of blood web extended from David''s body, wrapping around the figure, forming arge cocoon around its body.


    "Heavy!"


    David was like a phantom appearing before the blood-covered cocoon as he shed his heavy sword.


    BANG!


    But something else happened instead. The blood cocoon immediately exploded into a bloody wave of blood pool as David''s heavy sword was about to strike at his head.


    The Great Kirrin''s body was revealed and he gazed indifferently as David.


    ng!


    He raised his hands and deflected Megaton to the side with the back of his palm, while his other hand performed a palm attack as theynded on David''s chest.


    KABOOM!


    It was like an atomic bomb had exploded as a mushroom cloud roughly the size of a kilometre rose in the air. David''s body literally exploded in pieces!


    Leaving quite a fewrge amounts of mental energy in the process. Noticing this, the Great Kirrin frowned. "Pitiful Tricks "


    The space beside him rippled as both Dragon King and Arch-Hunter passed him by.


    David nced at his slightly caved in chest which expanded back in the blink of an eye like a pressed in stic doll. His expression was totally dark as that had been a very close call.


    Just a single strike and he would have been obliterated, literally. That sort of power was just too much, but David could guess that was the reason they were called demigods.


    He could feel the pulse and waves in space and had tried several times to pass through space and travel a few thousand meters away from here, but the demigods weren''t stupid, with their strength, they had locked the entire space of a few thousand kilometres tight and while this was a great idea, it also limited them from using space to move.


    Rumble!


    David felt a sudden rush of heat behind him and as he gazed backwards, he saw the Dragon King at his tail, a few several kilometres behind him.


    Suddenly, a line of mes erupted from the Dragon King''s hands, forming into what seemed to be ropes made of red-hot fire. The mes of rope zed forwards and struck towards David, moving in crickets as it wrapped around, wanting to slice and dice him into multiple pieces.


    The blood web around David suddenly thickened, forming a circr shaped barrier around him. They prevented him from being burnt as he escaped from the me rope trap.


    But the blood protection onlysted for a second before they evaporated from extreme heat, leaving David just a few blood with him as he travelled in the air.


    Suddenly, the air exploded rapidly and screeching sounds rumbled throughout the entire desert as David struggled to a halt.


    A massive sword shed in his direction, dividing the world in half as it struck towards David like a saw.


    Having no choice, a maddened roar exploded from David''s mouth and he halted his attempts to stop, moving towards the sword sh as though wanting to taste what death felt like.


    Two clones immediately appeared beside him side by side and David rapidly switched his physical body between the clones, shing within their bodies like flickering light.


    But the Arch-Hunter only looked on with indifference, carrying in with his sword strike, shing towards David''s shoulders.


    Whoosh! BANG!! BANG!!! BANG!!!


    Three explosions resounded as Blood sttered in all directions! At that moment, David and the demigod seperated from one another but strangely, the demigod Arch-Hunter remained standing in ce with a strange frown.


    He looked down at his chest and arge sizzling burning hole could be seen on his chest as fragments of bones sprayed outwards. If his gene didn''t solely depend on his body, then he might actually have been injured. If this had happened to the Great Kirrin whose ability mainly depended on speed and techniques, then maybe and just they would possess one less demigod in the world today.


    He then turned around as he gazed at David who was still fleeing, his dull eyes having some sort of twinkle in them. "This era Human Sovereign? Interesting."


    David continuously fled and drops of blood rapidly flowed out of his wounds, but using his ability to control his body at an extreme level, not a single bit of his blood dropped to the ground and swiftly flowed back into his body. David hadn''te out of the exchange intact either. His shoulder had been cleaved all the way to his spine and just a bit more, his spine would have been severed, separating his upper body from his lower body, if it weren''t for his incredible defence. But that didn''t mean he didn''t deliver a fatal blow to his opponent.


    His both arm has been destroyed in the exchange. He had used his clones to slow down the attack and had trusted in his defence to be able to take on a slowed-down attack from a demigod but still, he had underestimated the strength of the Arch-Hunter, his entire body had almost been separated in the attack because of his miscalction and just a bit more, he would have been renderedpletely useless and helpless, even dead in the worst-case scenario.


    But he had also retaliated, using blood arrow, blood burn and Scorching fury, he stabbed his two towards the heart of the Arch-Hunter and immediately let it explode! With the amount of explosive energy had ced in his arms, it was enough to raze an entire city to the ground.


    "Absolute Restoration." His mouth opened and instantly, David felt a massive amount of energy sucked from deep within his body and then transferred into his cells. Instantly, his cell got very excited as they started duplicating massive amounts of other cells, recing the damaged cells in his body like a bunch of nanobots. On the outside, David''s sliced up shoulder started to close up like time had been reversed and in just a second, his almost divided body had been repaired up in the blink of an eye, and his arms instantaneously grew back from his shoulders, shocking David in the process.


    David immediately brought out three bottles containing a drop of blood and his mouth filled with terrifying rows of teeth opened up and crushed the bottle into pieces, swallowing up the blood as energy once more returned to his body.


    David didn''t think the final ability he had gotten from his werewolf body would be this overpowered.


    Restore; Upon activation, his body would immediately restore back to its previous state in just a second.


    This ability was simply too powerful, making David wonder just what the ability he had gotten from his vampire side does.


    "Undying Blood"

 Chapter 593 Spectators

    The demigods had slight changes in expression as their perception sensed what had just happened.


    And the Arch-Hunter that was even closer in distance to David saw the healing process David had just undergone and his pupils constricted. David''s healing speed was even faster and more powerful than his own healing speed.


    Even the previous human sovereigns of the previous era weren''t as monstrous as he David was.


    They had tapped into their bloodlines and even then, David was about to receive an attack from one of them and was still able to survive.


    David who was only in the Integrated Phaser realm was able to receive the attack of a demigod and remain intact in the end, he needed to be killed and fast! Who knows just what sort of monstrosity he would turn into when he advances to the Atman realm or even the demigod realm. He would surely disrupt their future ns and the agreement they had with the ound might be tampered with if David was allowed to remain alive for much longer.


    As the open injuries on the Arch-hunter''s body closed up as though it wasn''t there, the three demigods nced at each other and they could read each other thoughts, they were thinking the exact same thing.


    Within different locations in the distant sky, severalrge but sleek looking Sky Cruiser remained floating in mid-air as the epic battle between the three demigods and David was being shown on arge holographic screen, they were being watched.


    Within a particr beastly Sky Cruiser with an appearance of that akin to a wolf, Nihyuh stood respectfully as he watched the battle with furrowed brows, the shock in his eyes couldn''t be concealed any longer.


    "You were acquaintances with this David?" Standing beside Nihyuh was a green-haired man whose resemnce was alike to Nihyuh. The man stared straight at the holographic images, expressionless as he asked.


    Nihyuh was shook out of his shock as he nodded and replied respectfully. "Yes, father. During mying of age mission to infiltrate one of the Institutions, we met a few times."


    The man''s eyes remained fixated on the holographic images ying before him before saying.


    "You must have sensed it when you met. There can never be two alpha''s in one mountain. Therefore you must have recruited him or eliminated him. Why isn''t that the case?"


    Nihyuh''s face fell and his heart pounded. "Alpha, David is wild and untamed. Even as an Omega, during our fight, I was unable to make him surrender. The Alpha Command has absolutely no effect on him when I tried!"


    "Hmm, why wasn''t I informed of this? If you couldn''t subdue him, sending one of the Elder Council would suffice." His tone was indifferent as he spoke. It was as though he wasn''t speaking to his son but a subordinate Instead.


    "Father! I-"


    "Hmph!" A loud snort echoed and immediately a ln almost indiscernable circr wave of power rippled out from the man. Almost instantly, Nihyuh''s face turned pale, his knees weakened as be dropped to one kneel, gritting his teeth and resisting the urge to drop to the second. His ears were bent backwards in submission but his eyes revealed the struggle of an within them.


    This was the power of the Alphamand, no one below the Alpha had enough will power to resist it unless under special circumstances.


    Nihyuh''s father''s eyes zed with intensity and the golden glow within his eyes thickened, ring straight toward Nihyuh. "If he had been recruited all these years, then I would have groomed him into something even more powerful than he already is! With the strength, he is currently disying and the abilities to match, we would have been unstoppable in only a decade! I guess now you know the reason your sister is in charge of my affair."


    Taking in a deep breath, he tore his gaze away from his disappointment of a son and turned towards the screen. "Three demigods against him, even if he has a thousand lifelines, there''s no longer hope for him."


    He shook his head and turned away. Walking toward the inner parts of the Sky Cruiser.


    "Father." Nihyuh gritted his teeth and managed to make a stand, his bleeding kneel healing as he got up.


    "I-i, David might survive this and when he does father, I will surely find him for you." Nihyuh''s fist tightened as he promised, his eyes filled with determination.


    His father only stared at him for a while, then shook his head. The disappointment in his eyes and tone was evident. "Against three of this ne''s strongest demigods. If you couldn''t even see the odds, then you are not fit to take after me."


    Saying this, the door mmed shut as the alpha left towards the inner part of the Sky cruiser.


    Nihyuh''s eyes widened and his face fell, with eyes closed he slumped onto a nearby sofa as he stared at the screen. Suddenly, he smiled bitterly. Even now, David was still causing trouble for him, sadly he wouldn''t be alive for much longer.


    * * *


    Within arge city close to Arch-Mountain City, somewhere near the Marketce, an old man dragged a wheeled metal box filled with items behind him.


    He panted heavily, causing a vast amount of gas to steam off his nose due to the snowy weather.


    The gentle breeze strangely seem to halt as though all the wind, storm and breeze in the world had stopped then, there seem to have been three shes of different lightning in the distant sky.


    The old man held the rope tightly on his shoulder and nced at the sky, in a particr direction. All around him were just foggy clouds. The entire sky was very dull and even the radiant sun was veiled by the heavy weather, unable to reveal its existence to the world.


    Suddenly the old man snorted. "If you think the corpse of a demigod would force my hand, kid think again."


    "Cough! Cough!!"


    The old man wheezed, the cold was beginning to affect his old body. "I should go home and prepare a hot tea."

 Chapter 594 Going All Out

    David liked his lips, moving at full speed. Ferocity in his eyes as he spliced apart the atmosphere like a missile, the three demigods in pursuit, gaining more ground in the process.


    David''s flying speed was incredible and he was way faster than anyone at his level. but the elerating speed of the three demigods was even more faster than his. They were chaining more ground and given more time, they would reach him in the blink of an eye and when they do, there was no way he would be able to escape from the three demigods.


    Eyes wide open, he seems to have made some sort of resolve and his breathing technique changed. If he was going to die anyway, he wouldn''t take make it easy for them!


    His muscles abruptly changed frequencies as they oscited genes more intensely. Golden flints of Sparks started to erupt from around him as massive amounts of steam erupted from his head, the massive amount of heat his body was previously generating suddenly increased by more than a hundred times and all of a sudden, his beastly body burst apart into golden mes!


    Whoosh!


    The void trembles from the head as David''s eyes burned in fury. His moving body suddenly halted in theair as though he had been nailed to that spot.


    The Great Qilin was the fastest of the three demigods, therefore he was the first to each David.


    In that instant, the golden mes engulf David, burning the entire atmosphere with its extreme heat, making him look like a Fire Giant as he stood in the air with a vicious expression on his face.


    "Die!!!" David turned into a zing meter as he crises an entire kilometre in the blink of an eye.


    The Great Qilin frowned as he felt the threat of the mes around David, making his expression turn slightly serious. The drawback oftapping into his bloodline is that the awakening of the ancestors within their bodies.


    Originally, demigods only tap deeply into their bloodline in a case of life and death, but with great poweres great cost. They lose a bit of their sanity each time they tap into it, giving the ancestors more control over their bodies and of the performed it too much. Their original soul will undoubtedly die and be possessed by a fragment of the true God beast gene they had been utilising.


    The great Qilin could feel extreme hear from David and his expression turned serious. Although he wasn''t fully the one currently in control of his body, he could still feel the extreme threat from David. But who was the great Qilin, he was an arrogant beast worshipped by millions of humans as a god when it was still alive, how could it be scared of a little kid who doesn''t even know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    "Flirting with death!" a rainbow radiance descended from the high heavens, illuminating the entire sky with their beautiful radiance. But as the radiancended directly in the demigod, hepressed it entirely into his palm, as he pped it forwards.


    The void around the rainbow orb rippled as it headed for David. But David seems to have gone mad.


    "Ahhhhh!" He roared madly and the intensity of the mes within his nosh surged like a massive hailstorm. A wild fire whose golden mes would never seize. He clenched his fist and the entire mespressed in his hand as he punched out!


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The world seems to have cracked as an energy orb made up of golden mes and rainbow luminescence lit up the entire sky! It creates a destructive ripple of energy that expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it exploded, sending massive waves of destructive shockwaves to the entire surroundings.


    The demigod was sted backwards by the intensity of the explosion. Its eyes was entirely serious as he couldn''t believe David could match its attacking technique.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted and his body shed a rainbow colour. In that instant, a scorching red flying de passed through him as he made his body transparent, letting the Flying sword pass through him, missing him by just a few inches.


    The great Qilin was immediately angered this was the second time David had almost killed a demigod. It was like he was the one hunting them instead of them hunting him.


    Suddenly, David emerged from the explosion like a ghost, his body arched as he used all of his force, punching the great Qilin unexpectedly.


    "Die!!!" The void seem to have been burnt from extreme heat as tears appeared in the space surrounding the people with their intensity.


    The great Qilin''s expression wasn''t looking too good. David has taken the initiative and every attack he sent was very deadly and while he wouldn''t die, it would create fatal injuries to him, makinghim weak in the process. He was already the weakest of the demigods thereforeif he was injured after all of this, the Dragon King and The Arch-Hunter would definitely make a move to seize his territories and his resources. They would drain him dry and wouldn''t allow him to heal in the slightest until he was finally dead.


    He couldn''t risk his life here for a junior. Moreover, there was no way David would be able to escape from the three of them. Soon the sudden surge of energy he has received from who knows where would fade and his stamina would reduce and by then, he would be easy pickings. Therefore, it wasn''t worth of to exchange fatal blows with David.


    The wind around the demigod: the great Qilin erupted, his body engulfed with a bright glow of rainbow colours as moved backwards with intense speed, evading David''s blow.


    Suddenly, he seem to have seen a faint smirk on David''s mouth as his body seem to glitch, he was only a clone! But where is his otter clone he switched with? His pupils suddenly constricted as he remembered the Flying de that has passed through him previously and he great Qilin felt a great sense of threat behind him and as he immediately turned around!

 Chapter 595 Greviously Injuring The Great Qilin

    All of a sudden, the great Qilin seem to have seen a faint smirk etched on David''s mouth giving him a bad feeling and then he saw David''s body glitched slightly with his inner sight, he was only a clone! But where is David''s other clone he had switched with? His pupils suddenly constricted as he remembered the Flying de that has passed through him previously and he great Qilin felt a great sense of threat behind him and as he immediately turned around!


    He wasn''t able to react much and the only thing he could do was make his body transparent to avoid the fatal strike but his eyes widened as he felt a great force that seem to weigh ten mountains m into his body.


    "Ahhh!"


    An explosive scream originated from the great Qilin''s mouth as his body was been ripped apart.


    Megaton sliced through the demigod''s chest, splitting the man into two with zing golden mes cauterizing the wound the instant the de touched it.


    Two halves of the demigod dropped two the ground as he couldn''t remain floating. They instantly transformed into bright rainbow light as they shot off into the skies, escaping!


    The great Qilin had been grievously injured in the assault and had immediately escaped as he couldn''t fight much in his condition. David didn''t pursue, it wasn''t like he could pursue either way. Compared to the speed of the great Qilin, his was stillcking.


    Abruptly, he felt a grave sense of threat behind him and he instantly switched bdiy to the clone that was previously before the great Qilin, but still he was a little bit slow.


    The clone he had used to ambush the great Qilin couldn''t resist as a massive piercing force tore it apart like slicing butter, travelling even forwards as it mmed into David''s back.


    David was flung forwards by the force like a kite without strings, his body rolling uncontrobly in the air like a puppet and blood spouted out from his opened back and mouth. His spine had been severed!


    "Instant Restore!"


    "Whoosh!"


    His body immediately heat up, vast amount of energy was been sucked directly from his blood, gene pool and body and his cells to produce vast amount of other cells repairing damaged tissues like machines as his body replicated back into how it had been before.


    David was beginning to get the hang of the ability. It was like a copy band past ability. He had copied how his body was when it was intact, making his ss memorise how his body had been and then when there is a massive change in cell structure, he could then activate the Absolute Restoration ability, pasting himself then allowing his cells to do the rest.


    Popping another ss full of demigod blood, David''s body received another bout of energy and he immediately started fleeing.


    "One down, two to go." He was beginning to get hopeful. Previously, he thought it was impossible to deal with the demigods, but now he was beginning to see hope.


    Although the great Qilin was the weakest amongst the three demigods with the weakest defence allowing David to injure him in a surprise attack, relieving himself off one demigod lessened the pressure on himself by a bit.


    The golden mes around David died down, making him frown slightly. He still hadn''t gotten used to the ability the fruit had given him.


    The dragon King speed seem to be Superior and in no time, he was just five kilometres from David.


    "Stop!" "Stop!!" "Stop!!!"


    The wind literally crackles like lightning as a supersonic sted forwards in an arc shape.


    David''s three pupils constricted and his golden wings pped intensely, his tail swishing to the left and then right, assisting him to move even faster than the voice, his wolfish ear streamlined to the back to pierce through air resistance easily, but he was still too slow.


    The faint voice entered his ears and he heard the whisper. "Stop."


    His three eyes instantly turned white and David halted in the air as though he was being controlled. The dragon King had just showcased the highest level of Dragon roar mixed with dragon might.


    In just that second, the two demigods had arrived before David, the dragon King before him and the Aech-Hunter behind him.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    The void rumbled and an intense see of crimson mes cascaded around the entire five kilometer radius, sting forwards from the mouth of the dragon King. The mes could even melt through the void, with just touching the air. If such mes were to touch David''s skin, it was unknown if there would be ashes of him left or that too would be burnt to oblivion.


    The Arch-Hunter smirked slightly as he suddenly spoke. "Kid, don''t take this personally." then he flicked his finger.


    A Large blue arrow congealed in mid-air, vanishing as it shot towards David. Even with the lockdown, the two demigods had ced in the space around them, the arrow was still powerful enough to pierce through two demigod domains and appear right behind David, stabbing right for his back. If such an arrow were tond on him, no matter how tough his defences, there was no way he would be able to withstand an attack that could insta-kill another demigod.


    "Wake up!!!"


    David''s head spun rapidly and his eyes shot wide open. His divine sense instantly transmitted his situation to him and his body suddenly rxed, the only thing in his brain was to give up.


    No one could say he hadn''t tried his best already. A recently advanced integrated Phaser against three demigods, two realms higher than his and he had been able to send one of them fleeing, even if he died now, his name would be spoken of for centuries toe. Other transmigrators would hear of him both wide and near. It was enough, or was it?


    "Not enough! Not nearly enough!!" He just didn''t want his name to be heard of in defeat, he also wanted to be victorious!!!


    Rumble!!!


    As the sea of mes reflected off his gold, crimson and purplish eyes, David''s golden body cracked and his skin instantly turned translucent like that of a diamond.

 Chapter 596 Diamond Body! Golden Flame Devouring Dragon Flame!!

    With an eruptive explosion, his golden coloured skin ruptured, instantly shattering to pieces, sending out fragments of his skin outwards like rains of steel arrows.


    Time seem to have paused as the beauty of the diamond body was revealed once more within the world. David''s body waspletely translucent, allowing light to pass through his skin instead of just?reflecting them, he also refracted light! His veins, tissues, muscles and heart could be seen through his skin as they became visible to the world.


    It was as though his entire skin and muscle and muscles had turned into ss, but the material his body had reced his skin with wasn''t just ordinary ss but with material simr to diamond.


    David''s body glittered, dispersing light in million rays, sparkling like a thousand stars in the night as his body was revealed.


    But sadly, barely anyone was able to notice this change as the two attacks covered him from view, both front and back. Even David wasn''t able to savour his advancement as two grave threats filled his mind. His diamond furs stood on end, perceiving the great danger heading before and behind him.


    David gritted his teeth and immediately turned around, but he was simply too slow. With a deafening st, the blue translucent arrow mmed into his waist without warning and immediately sted a gigantic hole in his torso and his waist, leaving just a piece of diamond flesh attaching his upper body and his lower body together otherwise he might have been sted into two pieces.


    "Impossible!" The Arch-hunter''s brows furrowed deeply as he couldn''t believe God-Destroyer only created a hole in David when even a demigod''s original body would be vaporized into nothingness. Was it luck? Or was he getting rusty?


    The Arch-hunter retracted backwards explosively, avoiding being covered by the mes.


    David''s heart skipped five beats, but he didn''t have time to ponder on his goodluck as an intense sea of mes burned the void around him,?even if a false god wanted to save David from his predicament by tearing through the void, his or her power would be burnt instantly by the dragon mes as they were just too intense.


    Megaton who was a legendary weapon with developed sentience didn''t dare to underestimate the mes and feared it even as it was aware it would be burnt to void by the fire, nevermind David who was just an Integrated Phaser even with his diamond body, having ashes left of him would be something to sing praise of his defences.


    "Ahh!" A massive roar exploded out from David''s mouth, erupting in a circr arc of soundwaves, but before it could spread, it was burnt into non-existence before it could reach the world. The agony was just?too much as the pain of being burnt signalled into his brain, he felt his brain would explode if more of those signals were being transmitted to it.


    It wasn''t just the pain of being roasted alive, David could handle being roasted alive by a Grim Green grade Fire that burns at a thousand degrees and would only release a slight grunt but this crimson me wasn''t a normal one. The intensity of the pain have been?magnified by over a thousand times as the mes scorched every part of his body in and out. His sanity seem to be fading away as the mes bathed him.


    Out of the madness, David seemingly gained a sliver of consciousness on a whim, David summoned the golden mes once more and as his translucent?body was been burnt, an even more intense mes erupted out from his body, making him look like some sort of translucent and magnificent beast. We''re it not for his body been almost separated into two halves, hanging together by a piece of diamond flesh, he would have been beautiful.


    His hind legs up to his bone spikes?knees had been burnt, leaving a peuce of translucent bones being revealed. His snort, ears and three eyes along with the flesh around his face were non-existent. Leaving only roasted tissues and muscles on the outside and his wings had been incinerated like they weren''t there before. Currently, he looked like a half roasted abomination between man, wolf and vampire.


    But suddenly, he noted noticed that his body had stopped being incinerated by the mes, he seem to have to acquired some sort of immunity to mes, but not the pain coursing through every fibre of his cells. Whispering, "Instant Restore."


    This time, the drain over his gene pool, energy and even life force was more than ten times the previous drain as his diamond body was being restored in the blink of an eye.


    David shivered intensely as a sort of chill overcame him. He felt his body age by ten years as his life force was being sucked to restore his body to be intact. Immediately, he willed a barrel of demigod blood from his inner world to appear before him.


    His wolfish mouth filled with three sharp rows of teeth immediately expanded to more than ten times their size as he swallowed the entire barrel in a single gulp.


    The blood was instantly transformed into pure blood energy, restoring the energy sucked from his gene pool, restoring his reserve, but it didn''t do anything about his diminished life force.


    David''s expression changed slightly. He had a feeling the life force couldn''t be reced and seem to have been lost forever. The mes around him were dwindling as they cackled around his body. A wave of intense anger surged from the depth of his heart. The golden mes protecting him seem to have gotten even more intense as they started to devour the dragon mes like a hungry baby tasting breast milk for the first time.


    In that instant, more than a quarter of the dragon mes were being devoured, intensifying the golden mes around his body. Nit David failed to notice.


    His muscles rippled and oscited as his body started to develop a massive amount of force within them. Within the mes, loud droning sounds began to echo from inside, then to the outside.

 Chapter 597 Lightning And Embers...

    The Arch-hunter''s face was solemn, watching the sea of mes burned at everything and nothing at all. Even gravity was been scorched to nothingness as the mes floated in mid-air.


    Thai was one of the reasons he was incredibly wary of the Dragon King. Even with his almost indestructible body, the mes instilled fear into him as he felt as though he wouldn''t be able tost much within the mes.


    But then such power isn''t limitless. The dragon King can only use the mes a couple of times before he runs out. Otherwise, the Arch-hunter''s would have acted against them long ago.


    The Dragon King was expressionless as he stood before the massive sea of floating mes. It was as though even he didn''t dare enter within the me of his making. There was no doubt in his mind that David wouldn''t be able to survive the mes. The me contained the sliver of a false god''s intent and theprehension of me Law. The Dragon King only developed this ability due to the guidance from the true dragon that awakens when he taps into his bloodline. It was an ability used to fight other demigods and even false gods therefore, he was fairly certain that there was no way David would be able to survive being scorched to death by the mes, but he still waited.


    Suddenly, his brows knitted tightly as he listened closely. He could hear buzzing sounds echoing from deep within the mes, he looked over to the Arch-hunters and noticed he had the same confused expression on his face.


    Abruptly, the Dragon King suddenly roared to the heavens, radiating rippling waves of power, might and authority as he mmed his palm forwards. But even if he was a demigod, so what?


    David shot out of the mes like an arrow leaving the bow. His speed tore apart the air in multiple sts of sonic booms as he appeared before the demigod like a ghost.


    The Dragon King had incredible senses and was quick to react as he pped his w forwards, shing straight for David. His entire w instantly elongated as crimson mes coated every w, like poison dripping out from it. He didn''t know how David could have survived being burnt to non-existence but one thing he knew for sure was that David wasn''t leaving here alive. He should have just remained hidden within the sea of mes and cherished his life and the time he had but instead, he chose the path leading to a quicker death. Well, if he wanted to die so badly, the Dragon King felt that it was his obligation to assist David. Dishing out Incinerating w, he countered David''s attack.


    But David acted as though he didn''t see the attack and ignored the ming w pping towards his chest, his diamond ws elongated and David who was coated in his golden mes attacked using his ws. The best weapon is one''s own body and David nned on using it to the fullest.


    Every strength of his was pulled into the attack. Every technique he had learnt, circting his blood to the highest level it had ever reached as a resonance pulsed from his body spreading outward in a circr motion.


    Not feeling like it was enough, David stimted his nerves, producing potent amount of Adrenaline that flooded his bloodstream, further boosting his strength even more. At the same time, activating Blood Burn, an ability which increases his strength by using his blood as fuel.


    From the looks of it, he wasn''t nning on defending against the dragon King''s attack, he wanted to trade injuries with the Dragon King!


    Noticing this, the Dragon Kingughed coldly. How could he not see through David''s n? He wasn''t the least bit worried though. The dragon''s body was praised by numerous demigods for its defense and incredible life force, almost instantaneously healing from injuries therefore, he was certain David''s attack would hardly do any damage to his body .


    "World Copse"?


    The two ws swooped past each other with crackling sounds and as they were about tond on each other''s chest, the sound of thunder crackling suddenly echoed and a purplish streak of lightning abruptly erupted from David''s translucent body, originating from a spot near David''s heart, racing all the way from his heart to his hand and then to his palm, coating his already zing w with it.


    Purple lightning inteced with golden mes started to give off an odd type of energy that seem capable of obliterating everything it touched and wrapped around David''s w, as he pushed forwards.


    Seeing the mixed cataclysmic powers suddenly inteced within David''s attack the Dragon King was immediately stunned and at that moment, he felt an intense threat of death he hadn''t felt in a long time ovee him and a chill ran through his spine.


    His eyes widened in shock and an expression of rm flickered across his face. But the attack was just a few inches away from him. He couldn''t even see what the attack was made of and could only see a blinding Orb of light.


    Even if he decides to dodge, the time for that is long gone and there was little he could do to evade or retreat.


    Immediately the Dragon King released his domain, freeing the space around him from his space lock as he tore through the void to escape, but his eyes widened even further as he realised the space around him was still locked!


    His eyes red towards the Arch-hunter as he cursed. "You old bastard!!! "


    "KABOOM!!!"


    A deafening thunderous explosion resounded as a massive shockwave erupted from their midst! The destructive waves of energies nketed the entire sky. It was as though the world was on the verge of copse as purplish lightning, golden mes and crimson mes roiled copse and devoured each other.


    Scorching and destructive bursts of energies swallow both David and the Dragon King within.


    Suddenly, as the energies collided, they began to expand rapidly.


    10 meters! 1000 meters!! 10 Kilometres!!!

 Chapter 598 Death Of The Dragon King

    The expanding opposing  energies continued to expand and as it reacted its stic limit, it exploded with a colossal explosion,  sting everything within a mile radius into smithereens.


    Two figures were sent flying backwards out from the explosion like a broken kite, mes zing out from their bodies like a meteor as they shot backwards uncontrobly.


    David''s body soared crazily backwards as the kic energy thrust him like a projectile! His body mmed into a mountain peak which exploded into shards of rocks as David came out from the other side, shooting towards the next mountain and destroying it in the process as he created a man sized hole from the front to the back, but that was barely enough to stop the force.


    Finally, he mmed into the ground, rolling for a few hundred meters as he forcefully twisted his waist and stabilised himself on the ground, sliding back a few meters creating a gorge in the process of stopping his body movement.


    His breathing sounding more like a wheeze as his caved in chest rose and fell. Suddenly, he coughed out three mouthfuls of blood as he staggered backwards, fatigue showing all over his darkened translucent face, coated entirely in his blood.


    The four w marks on his chest spurted out blood to the ground  like an hesitant gardener as his body released massive amount of steam. His entire right arm was gone as he has self-destructed it with his ability [Blood Arrow] the moment it touched the dragon King.


    Tiredly, he spat out another mouthful of blood and raised his head upwards, gazing through the cloud of dust and clouds. At the distance, the Arch-hunter was speeding towards him through the clouds in super sonic speed.


    David clenched his teeth and tried to move, but even more blood spouted out from his mouth as a great pain simr to millions of needle stabbing into his skin pierced through his brains making hims stagger, falling to his knees once more.


    Gritting his teeth with resolution, he didn''t want to do this since he realised his life-force was involved, but having no choice, he scoured another barrel of demigod blood and whispered.?


    "Intant Restoration."


    Like a starving beast, David felt something deep and unfathomable rapidly devour the blood energy within his body and in less than a sscund, the entire barrel of blood he had swallowed had been devoured but it didn''t seem to be enough.?


    Just when David wanted to devour another barrel of blood, he felt a thing deep within him being devoured rapidly and although his body appeared to be filled with strength, he felt weak deeply inside as though his heart was been ripped apart slightly and his vitality reduced.?


    This time was even worse than thest time and David''s expression darkened when he realised at least 20 years of his life span would have been devoured this time as he body waspletely restored. But only ten years was taken while the blood he had devoured handled the rest. Even though he wasn''t particrly pleased with this ability, it was better to dieter than dying now at the hands of the demigods.


    The rocks, sand and grass around him started to levitate and David was baput to move when he suddenly realised something, the spatial lock on the void seem to have been interrupted or out of range.  Then he gazed at the Arch hunter who was still a few kilometers away from him and smirked.


    "Whoosh!"


    David shed Megaton vertically and space literally shattered into fragments and a tear appeared with the void, showing a different scenery within. Wasting no time, he entered into the void, dissappearing into thin air.?


    * * *


    "BANG!"


    The mountain exploded into smithereens as arge bodynded on it, turning it into a t ground, purplish lightning flickering all over the body of therge body as its muscles spammed uncontroblely.  The beast was the Dragon King. He had quickly transformed into his full form the moment he realised what David was about to do, but he was still toote.?


    Four streaks of lightning rapidly ravaging through the heart of the dragon king as the smoking hear and aroma of a burnt flesh permeates the atmosphere. The lightning and golden mes had reached his heart and burnt into it, transforming it into ashes and also ravaging its skin.?


    The beastid motionlessly on the ground, as though it was dead, with the lightning ravaging its skin, slowing turning it into barbecue. Another demigod down. But this one appears to be dead.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps and then Allison''s figure appeared as she stopped just a few inches away from the dead beast robotically gazing at the beast?


    "Heavenly lightning?" Her expressionless countance changed drastically as she pondered.?


    "How did that brat get hold of heavenly lightning?" While there were a few precious treasures  that could instill one''s gene with the power of lightning, no rare treasure would be able to grant one the power of the lightning tribtion as that was something only the heavens were able to wield, but now the Dragon king has suffered an attack from David that looked very much like the heavenly tribtion, how could she not be surprised.?


    Suddenly, Allison''s pupils constricted but then a smirk formed on her lips as she said. "I really thought you were dead."


    Her voice echoed through the ttened mountain but it seem she was the only being alive within a few mile radius.?


    Suddenly, the corpse of yeh dragon King moved as a hand tore through the skin of the beast from the inside to the outside as a naked body covered in scales and in bodily fluids wed out from the beast.?


    The figure looked exactly like the Dragon King, but his aura appeared very very weak. Abruptly, his energy wave started to grow rapidly and in the next moment, it erupted out from his body, letting his previous dragon body explode into bloody meat paste.?


    He then gazed at Allison and said coldly. "Don''t worry, I won''t die before you do."

 Chapter 599 Deep In The Jungle , Surrounded

    "If youe to finish the job, sorry to disappoint you." He flexed his muscles to get used to his body, shaking off the blood and bodily fluids from his skin.


    A reddish brown robe made from dragon scale appeared


    his a hands and wore it.


    "The True Dragon Shed truly is a remarkable ability." Allison couldn''t help but praise, seeing as the Dragon King had escaped death with this ability.


    "Hmph!" The dragon King snorted. This was one of his trump cards he wanted to keep hidden but now the Arch-hunter was aware of this ability. If there was ever going to be battle, the arch hunter was certainly going to keep this in mind.


    "Where is the bastard now?" The Dragon King changed the subject and when his mind refocused on David, he immediately became furious and the air crackled as he clenched his fist tightly wishing desperately to tear David apart with his bare hands.


    "He escaped." Allison''s voice startled the demigod and his brows furrowed as he stopped in his tracks.


    But then he sneered coldly as he turned towards Allison. "That is quite smart, but don''t think you can deceive me. My dragon family will never go extinct even if I fail to kill the little bastard, I will be able to escape my oath."


    Allison giggled cutely. "Did you forget Dragon King, an oath from a demigod is tied to the world''s will, it''s impossible to break unless you possess a Void Oath which is incredibly rare to acquire... Right?"


    The Dragon King''s lips tilted upwards but he refused to reply, asking once again. "Where''s the little bastard?"


    Allison''s face had turned indifferent once she realised the dragon King might actually possess the Void Oath, releasing him from the oath he had made earlier.


    "He somehow manage to pierce through the void, but my original body is in pursuit. I''m guessing you left a mark on him during the pursuit, can you pinpoint his exact location?"


    "I can''t possibly let him escape right?" The Dragon King then closed his eyes as he spread his senses wide.


    After a while, he closed them as he frowned slightly. "Hmm, he seem to have done something to the mark. It will take a bit of time to locate him."


    "You can take your time old man, as long as you locate the brat quickly it''s alright by me." Allison shrugged.


    The Dragon King gave her a sidelong look and then proceeded to ignore her entirely. He sat cross legged, loafing slightly above ground as he concentrated his mind and sensed the mark he had ced on David by spreading his divine ability along with a unique technique. In the blink of an eye, a massive wave rippled from his body and spread outward like a sound wave, moving outwards for more than a thousand miles. The ability was almost simr to that of a bat''s echolocation but even more sophisticated.


    * * *


    "Are you sure this is the ce?" David frowned slightly as he gazed at his surroundings. The forest seem entirely deserted but it was rich in ntations and there were different greenish trees and herbs in here, but what David found was strange was the fact that he hadn''t spotted any animals within this part of the forest.


    A weird looking skull hanging on David''s hand by its dried hair cackled weirdly. "I''m sure it''s this ce, but I''ve done my part, now it''s up to you to look for the exact location of the teleportation array. How about you release me now that I''ve shown you the location?"


    David snorted coldly and stored the skull within his inner world and spread his divine senses as he searched.


    After tearing through the void to escape, David didn''t stop tearing through the void and continued until he himself didn''t know his current location but he knew he was deep within the Rapidly Evolved Beast''s territory. And ording to the demigod he had captured within the God cell realm, there was a hidden teleportation array to the Ound somewhere within deep within the beast''s territory which he began tracking immediately.


    But David kept having the feeling he was being watched ever since he tracked his location. The feeling was intangible but David couldn''t ignore it, but he also couldn''t sense where the eyes was staring at him from.


    Ignoring the feeling, he ced all his mental energy into his divine senses as he searched deep and wide. "Hazel, activate the surveince programme and search for any strange flux of energy nearby."


    [Searching... There''s an energy waveing a few kilometres away, but it seem to being from a beast]


    Hearing Hazel''s reply, David paused slightly and then eaves his hands. "Keep an eye for any changes in the energy wave, but ignore it for now and focus on searching for weird flux of energy simr to spacews."


    [Alright. But I can''t sense anything being five kilometers, which means you need to move regrly.]


    "That''s no problem." Moving through the forest was easy for David considering his ability to move as he wished, he was like a fish within a sea as he soared through the forest without touching a single bit of grass. Manoeuvring and evading trees sharply.


    [Stop... Four more of the beast energy had been discovered from the North, south, west... and east.]


    "Hmph! they are surrounding me. What are their strength level?" David snickered coldly before asking.


    [They appear to be on the verge of breaking through to the demigod realm.]


    From an indifferent expression, it changed to a more serious one, but he wasn''t the least bit afraid. He had fought with demigods and had escaped while killing one and making another flee for his life at the same time escaping from another demigod, so he wasn''t afraid of thebined strength of beasts, that hadn''t reached the demigod realm yet. But he wasn''t stupid enough to ignore them either since a single mistake could cost him his life

 Chapter 600 Rampage

    [There''s a mountain two kilometres away, the spatial transmission array you are searching for might be there.]


    David''s eyes lit up at the good news. Finally, some good news to cheer him up. The past few days had been incredibly tense as he seem to have be a traveller between the underworld but even then, he had survived through the life-threatening situations and now, he had found what he was looking for.


    David gazed intensely at the mountain and moved toward it quickly. The mountain was veryrge and span up to fifty kilometres wide, but it didn''t appear quite tall and unlike the rest of the mountains within this world that was more than 10,000 meters long, it was quite mediocre since it was only 4,000 meters in height.


    As he used shockwaves to push himself forwards in multiple mach speed David sensed waves of pressure roiling towards him, forming a sort of energy around him and then his divine senses picked up five beasts surrounding him and the mountain.


    David paused in his tracks, and his head tilted down a little as he watched the beasts emerge one after the other from the corner of his eyes.


    Behind him, arge dark scaled snake that was as thick as five treesbined curled as it moved  slowly through the trees: Ardent Anaconda


    On his left was arge beast that seem to be a mixed breed between a scorpion and a spider. Having twelverge pirsrge legs with four shape pincers and tworge flexible stingers that gave out a foul poisonous odor: uge Arachnid


    As he looked to his right, the leaves rustled as the tree shook. Arge bear that was almost as tall as an entire trees was revealed as it watched David carefully and unwavering: Ironskin Bear.


    He gazed towards his north east and noticed a silver looking Ape hanging nuclei a tree bit too far, gazing at him with what seem to be a smirk as it revealed its clean white teeth which was particrly strange for an animal, it was a SilverBack Ape.


    David''s face clenched tightly as he finally saw thest of the beast that was right before him, resting in the mountain two kilometers away from him. The beast was snow White in colour, its fur rustling with the wind making it look majestic as itid at the very top of the mountain the beast was a Snow-Thunder Tiger, the one beast David felt threatened against. He could sense an energy simr to that of the heavenly thunder, although slightly weaker, it was still enough to make his hair stand on end.


    The Silverback Ape and the Snow-thunder Tiger wouldn''t be easy to deal with. But if he doesn''t get out of this realm, the Arch-hunter would track him down in no time and would certainly finish him off.


    All be needed to do was head to the top of the mountain, activate the Spatial transmission and then leave. It was a simple n, but he didn''t think these beasts would understand.


    There appeared to be a stare down as David remained standing, and the beasts also remained where they were. One would like to think they were wary of David, but David knew they thought him to be weak and it was probably because they hadn''t seen a human in a long time that they all gathered here almost at the same time. They were amused by him but this was a good thing for David. Since they underestimated him, he just had to kill them to prove them wrong.


    "Hsssss!"


    The Ardent seem to have grown bored of David and turned to go away while pping its tail towards David in an offhand manner as though to kill him .


    Wha-pah!! Bang!!!


    The ground beneath David erupted  as the tail whipped at him. Suddenly David grabbed at the tail as the shockwaves spread around his arm to his body and then transferred down to the ground, causing another wave of dust.


    Erupting with astonishing might, he twisted his waist as he held onto therge anaconda and using it like a whip, he smashed the beast against the gue Arachnid.


    "BANG!"


    It was so unexpected that David caught the two beasts off guard. The head of the snake smacked against the entire body of the gue Arachnid, smashing it t into the ground, grievously injuring it in the process.


    Knowing when to push forward , David''s muscles rubbed against each other and the wind behind David exploded as he used the shockwave to move through the sound barrier as he appeared far above the anaconda which was now above the  Arachnid.


    David''s muscles rumbled and his entire fist turned crimson as though the blood tuning through his veins were crimson red. In mid-air, he punched downwards.


    "Bang!!!"


    The head of the Anaconda exploded, while the gue Arachnid caved in as its bones broke into pieces.


    Using the force, David''s body moved upwards and he twirled his entire body as he built up more force. The wind shrieked with the intense amount of energy within his fist and he was about to punch out to finish it the arachnid when his ears twitched as he gazed to his left.


    The IronSkin Bear had appeared right beside him, wing at his exposed chest. The force of the attack was almost equivalent to that of five mountainsbined. But David acted as though he hadn''t seen the attack and continued with his own. If he allowed the Arachnid and the anaconda chance to recover, they would make it more difficult to deal with the others which was why David was willing to take the risk. His punch immediatelynded on the two beasts, making their heads explode into bloody meat paste.


    At the same time, his entire back suddenly turned translucent as his veins, heart and organs could now be revealed. But before one could really take a look at it, arge w the size of a boulder mmed into David.


    "KABOOM!"

 Chapter 601 Die For Me, Please

    The IronSkin Bear had appeared right beside him, wing at his exposed back. The force of the attack was almost equivalent to that of five mountainsbined. But David acted as though he hadn''t seen the attack and continued with his own. If he allowed the Arachnid and the anaconda chance to recover, they would make it more difficult to deal with the others which was why David was willing to take the risk. His punch immediatelynded on the two beasts, making their heads explode into bloody meat paste.


    At the same time, his entire back suddenly turned translucent as his veins, heart and organs could now be revealed. But before one could really take a look at it, arge w the size of a boulder mmed into David.


    "KABOOM!"


    David''s body thrown sideways, trees exploding as he kept  destroying everything in his path. Suddenly, his body smacked against the ground and it was as though he had sunk deep into the ground.


    "ROAR!"


    The Ironskin Bear roared furiously. In the blink of an eye, David had killed two of their members before any of them could react, making their anger soar to the heavens.


    The Silverback Ape Smug expression had long since changed for the worse as he saw the situation before him.


    Even the aloof Snow Thunder Tiger resting at the peak of the mountain had no choice but to open his eyes, thunder crackling around its skin as it finally stood up, it''s eyes revealing it''s anger as it let out a soft but mighty rumbling growl that echoed for miles.


    "BANG!"


    The ground caved in even more as the Ironskin Bearnded on where he had smacked David''s body to, but it''s expression was one of slight confusion once it saw that there wasn''t a single soul in this part of the forest.


    It''s eyes seem to pierce through multiple distances as it searched around. Suddenly, it seem to have realised something and it let out a massive roar, the ground rumbling loudly as its two pir think arms mmed into the ground, causing a massive deep hole to emerge from the ground, but there was no reaction as it seems David wasn''t anywhere nearby.


    Abruptly, the Ironskin Bear felt its hair stood on end and it immediately mmed it tree like feet to the ground, wanting to evade sideways,but it was toote. A strong arm stretched out from the ground as though it originated from the pit of hell and grabbed at the other leg of the Ironskin Bear.


    Before it could react, it''s eyes widened as it was yanked deep into the soil.


    "ROARR-"


    Its roar was cut off when it''s voice was muffled by the sand filling its body.


    The Silverback Ape was immediately infuriated. The human he once thought was cute and was nning to keep as a pet wasn''t cute anymore. He had nned that if it was female, they would breed little human-ape babies in its home But it now the him a seem to mbe more dangerous than he originally thought. The deceitful human had hidden its strength and caught them offgaurd, something which sparked the anger of the Silverback Ape.


    The tree near it exploded and it turned into a silver streak of blur, appearing right above the ground which the Bear had sunk into.


    Suddenly, his fist clenched and space literally rippled, revealing just how much strength the Silverback Ape was holding in.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground seem to open up like a flower and arge ck hole appeared on the ground. It was so deep one wouldn''t be able to see their depth even with the 10x zoom ability spliced in their genepool.


    But the SilverBack Ape could enhance its eyes with its gene force, causinghin to see more than the usual and as he checked within the hole, there was nothing, neither was there anyone within the hole.


    "Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    It''s mmed it''s fist again tits chest in anger and he punched two more holes to the ground.


    "Puff!"


    The ground exploded like a bubble and a body was sent flying from the ground as though hell had rejected it, dropping with a loud thud.


    It was the Ironskin Bear and from the looks of it, there was no sign of breathinging from the body. It was as though it wasn''t alive any longer and was simply just a corpse.


    From the corner of its eyes, the SilverBack Ape saw David emerge from the ground like an apparition. Moving with intense speed and punching heavily towards him from its blind side.


    A rage filled growl escaped its lips and its muscles trembled violently. Its arm suddenly inted as though it were filled with air as massive muscles and strength contorted in the skin of its arms. In that instant, it had activated some sort of technique as it immediately punched out towards David''s punch.


    "BAM!!!"


    It was as though two heavy mountains of meat and bones had mmed against one another as the shockwaves rippled, sting everything in its path it dust.


    David staggered backwards and as hended on the ground, he drew two huge lines until the force rampaging his body stopped as he came to a halt. But David wasn''t disappointed in the least, infact this was the happiest he had ever been since hid advancement within the secret realm.


    Ever since he had lost the [Three-step technique] which he had  modified to multiply his strength and had helped him through numerous crises, David had been searching for a way form the another one of those techniques and had been searching for a something simr to that. But even after searching the vast amount of techniques he had umted from his killings, non of them worked in him.


    He had no idea why, but he could guess if had something to do with his body. After using the [Ancient Strengthening Technique] his body was just too strong that it had surpassed the norms. Even without revolving his blood, he could easily beat those at the early Atman realm, use some energy and skills to kill a Mid-Atman realm and fight equally against ate-Atman realm expert.


    He had be a monster and his body was already an abomination otherwise just a scratch if an attack of a demigod should have pulverised him. But instead he was able to withstand such attacks and even counterattack at the same time, proving just how incredibly monstrous his body was.


    But this also had its disadvantages, most techniques created by humans and meant to enhance the human physical body had be useless to him.


    Even a simple technique such as the Shockwave palm meant to ovep shockwaves within the palm and use it as an attack didn''t even work on him.


    David had epted the fact that although he appears human, his body wasn''t remotely so.


    But as he saw the Silverback Ape arm expand and the sudden increase in its strength, how could David not be shocked and at the same time excited?


    In science, the body of a Silverback Ape is closely simr to that of a human and therefore some techniques which work for humans could work for an Ape specie. The body of a Silverback Ape is freakishly strong and could even beparable to that of David which meant that if such technique could work on the Silverback Ape, it would surely work on himself!


    If he could extract the method in which the Silverback Ape used in strengthening its body just now, he might have a way to use it on his own body!


    David''s eyes shown wide and he was immediately excited! With such techniques, he wouldn''t even need to be afraid of the demigods if he strengthened his body by two times. If he did so by three times, there was no doubt in David''s mind that he would break the demigods like twigs un his palm.


    There are two methods of extraction of a technique from a beast. One is by observing the technique being used over and over and over again but its still not enough as the flow of blood, frequency of moving muscles and heartbeat count is also important


    Which meant one needed to posses an ability simr to x-ray Vision, able to see through the exterior to the interior   but that would take time, something which David doesn''t have much of since the Arch-hunter is surely tracking him and getting closer each time.


    The other method was to kill the beast, retrieve its Blood Orb and then asking a professional Gist to extract the skill from the Blood Orb. This was the only two method. But David could by pass that, therefore using his ability to control his body, he could easily learn the ability from the Blood Orb, learning the technique in the process.


    It took a while to exin, but all of this thoughts crossed David''s mind in a sh and abruptly, a raw thick  killing intent erupted from within David as he nced at the Ape. The killing intent was so intense a realistic river of blood seem to envelope the entire fo


    rest for miles.


    Smiling sinisterly, David whispered. "Die for me, please."

 Chapter 602 Killing The Silverback Ape

    David''s figure phased and he turned into a blur only to appear right before the Silverback Ape.?


    Although slightly surprised by David''s speed, the Silverback Ape wasn''t shocked and it sneered instead. The muscles in its legs trembled as they hummed like the engine of a powerful machine. They suddenly inted, growing twice their size as they stomped in the ground, making the ground shatter as though it was made of ss.


    In that moment, he seem to have matched David''s speed as they met right in the middle of the field. They let out another punch   striking towards each other and as the attack was about tond, David''s suddenly let out a smirk and his body turned translucent as the fist touched his own fist, turning his body into flints of starlight as they faded into thin air.?


    That was only a clone, but had slipped past the shocked Ape''s defenses and his hands suddenly elongated as thick clean ws grew from his fingers. David stabbed his sharp w at the exposed ribs of the Ape.?


    The Ape was immediately shocked and was quick to react and it activated one of its abilities in haste.?


    The Silver-back Ape''s  entire body immediately turned silver in colour, his defenses instantly soared, increasing three times his previous defense using this ability, but what shocked it was that his Silver-Coat ability was only able to stop David''s ws for half a second before they shattered into pieces as the ws dig deep into him, reaching for his heart.?


    The Ape''s eyes was filled with terror and fear, and desperately wanted to flee immediately, but he wasn''t so fast to react as the entire thing had happened in the blink of an eye


    "Whoosh!"


    David was just about to reach for the heart and yank it out when his ears twitched and he suddenly heard a great sound of thunder, moving closer to him.


    David''s expression darkened slightly. An attack which might prove dangerous wasing his way. If he didn''t retreat and proceeds to rip out the SilverBack heart, he would undoubtedly be attacked and then injured in the process. But if he retreated, he avoids getting injured, but the Silverback Ape would be alive and killing it again would prove more difficult for him as it may flee in fear of its life and right now David doesn''t have the luxury to pursue the Ape since his time was running out.


    Therefore, David decided to risk it. He phased to his werewolf form and activated Diamond Body at the exact same time. Just as he grasped the heart of the Silverback Ape and gripped it. Dabid saw the tiger moving in mid-air as it seem to have transformed into thunder itself, crackling through the air and reaching for David like a lightning bolt. An enormous force ripped air apart andnded directly at the back of David''s head. At thest minute, several diamond bones grew from his shoulder des, forming down sort of barrier at his skull to protect his brain.?


    "BAM!!!"


    Like a ragdoll, David was tossed with force that could rival ten misslesbined. The hair on his head stood as lightning crackled within them, his entire skin absolutely pitch ce and the back of his head was a tiny hole that appeared to be in the shape of a lightning bolt smoked on his hair.


    David finally stablized himself on the air, stomping heavily in midair  as he crested massive shockwaves to counter the kic force that was rampaging about his body.


    Suddenly, there was another crackling sound of thunder and a faint shape of a massive tiger seem to be visible within the bolt of lightning.


    David crossed his hands in thest second but the attack suddenly changed directions and struck at his chest


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    David took ten heavy steps backwards as he staggered, causing holes in the ground. His entire face was flushed red as the  cirction of his blood was being disrupted by the lightning energy invading his body.


    "What reaction speed!" David''s pupils constricted and he turned incredibly serious. This Snow-thunder Tiger''s reaction speed was too unreal! With the speed to its attack, it should have been impossible to change direction so fast with increasing velocity involved but this Beast seem to be an exception.


    David''s body suddenly split into three as they scattered in all directions. David rapidly switched amongst his clones like flickering light, keeping the snow-thunder tiger even more confused.


    "ROOOOOOAR!!!"


    An infuriated roar shattered across space as the sound waves rippled through the air for tens of kilometers and as they touched upon his clones, the two clones vibrated and then flickered before vanishing into multiple stars of fireflies.?


    David was shocked, but he had expected something like this to happen and was prepared for his n to fail. He was well aware that the beast wasn''t an ordinary one and his clones might just turn out to be useless against it.


    Roughly twelve kilometers belew the massive mountion, David gazed cautiously at the Snow-thunder Tiger who started circling around him menacingly. Its magestic waves roiling off it like a stench mixed with an insatiable anger, which was obvious by the thunder crackling intensely around its skin.


    David kept his focus to the top of the mountain and then whispered. "Are you sure it at the top kf the mountain?"


    [Yes, the spatial waves detected originates from the top of the mountain. But it doesn''t seem to be fully activated yet, you might  have to do that yourself.]


    Hearing Hazel''s words, David''s smile widened slightly and he seem to have forgetten about the Tiger when Infact his divine sense was locked onto the energy waves roiling off the Tiger. Such a dangerous entity wouldn''t be so easily dealt with.


    "W-why youe herea€| human?" David was instantly dumbfounded and it was as though he had heard  wrongly. Was the Tiger actually talking?


    He knew there was a stage where animals would be able to act like humans at some point, but he didn''t expect the Snow-thunder Tiger to have reached such level yet.?

 Chapter 603 Tactical Retreat?

    With brows furrowed, David asked. "You can talk?"


    "Yournguage... is very easy to understand, but unlike humans, our vocal cords... are not as flexible as yours. W-hy... have youe here?" It''s voice was rough and sounded like two metals scraping against each other, but even then, David could understand what the tiger was saying.


    Somewhat surprised, David didn''t know what to say for a while before responding. "There''s something i need from the top of your mountain, but I have this faint inkling you wouldn''t let me use it."


    "What''s an inkling? You human try....hard to make words hard for each other to understand, and for what?¡­ Fun? If you want to have fun, y... with females, that is true fun. And no, you killed four of my precious subordinates." It''s somewhat carefree  voice changed as it continued.


    "You... must die."


    David nodded his head as though in understanding. "To be honest, I see why you would want to kill me. But there''s just one tiny problem."


    The Snow-Tiger calm expression started to change as a brutal expression clouded his expression, gazing at David like a predator to its prey.


    "What problem?"


    David chuckled slightly and Megaton appeared in his hands, zing with golden mes around its body as it seem to melt and pierce through the void, then he responded. "You are just too weak."


    Instantly, grew an entire ten meters,  the same height as the tiger ad he phased into his hybrid form. The present David was nearing 15 meters tall. All the muscles heaped on him gave his upper body a bloated, exaggerated but slimmed lined look,


    Even the skin on his face had been distorted, pulled apart by his expanding muscles, just like a mask embedded in the middle of a chunk of flesh.


    A ckwork of vein-like lines covered the skin all over his body. A crimson-red streak emerged on his back, covering the entire length of his spinepletely. His eyes turned both crimson and golden and he didn''t even bother to activate his diamond body.


    "DIVINE MIGHT!!!" A cold gleam shed in his eyes as he struck with all the might he could muster.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Struck by his de, the golden mes detonated instantly, sting towards the Snow-Thunder Tiger with massive force, dyeing the air in a crimson glow.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Massive amount of lightning pirs and red glow collided squarely with each other, exploding into smaller specks of smog and red sparks which fell on the grass and corpses of the beasts.


    "Szzz szz szz szz¡­"


    The specks of thunder and golden mes all over beforending on the trees and grasses, setting it aze. Instantly, the entire half a mile distance had turned into a sea of mes, apanied by the spread of massive volumes of shockwaves.


    "BAM!"


    A portion of the standing trees nearby, which had been sted into pieces by the powerful explosion earlier, came crashing down on the floor, causing the fire to rage with even greater intensity.


    In the midst of the raging fire and lightning, David  pushed away a heap of rubble and rose to his feet, casting his gaze at the Snow-Tiger who likewise stood a short distance away from him.


    Earlier, both of them had struck at maximum power; both of them had experienced the true extent of each other''sbat power.


    Their strength was both at the upper limit of the Atman realm and were evenly matched. The attack was hardly able to kill Snow-Thunder Tiger, just as the umbre girl was unable to break apart David''s hard body defense with the lightning.


    All around David, the scorching fire was kept at bay by the Scorching Fury technique cast naturally by his body. On top of that, his body had already possessed extraordinarily high heat-resistance to begin with, making himpletely invulnerable to the fire.


    In simr fashion, the Snow-Tiger ignored the mes entirely. A faint ck substance flowed all over itd body¡ªthe power of the Atman realm , which formed a perfect defense against the heat and toxic smog.


    "I''ve never seen a human like you¡­" The Tiger stared at David somberly. Its left w had shriveled, charred and burnt by David''s attack.


    "Now you have," David replied calmly. The golden mes still erupting from his body like a raging storm, eager to attack once more.


    "I-i... Will be back." With that, there was a crackling sound of thunder and the entirend seem to be illuminated by that single bolt of lightning and then, the Snow-Thunder Tiger couldn''t be found any longer.


    David stared nkly for a while before a sh of disappointment streaked across his face. He kept Megaton back in his inner world as he reverted back to his human form.


    David headed towards the Silverback Ape and tore a piece of jelly like substance from inside its head. He stored the bodies and headed to the top of the mountain.


    But much to David''s surprise, he couldn''t find anything remotely simr or a Spatial transmission mechanisms.


    "Hazel, you can check yourself. I''m absolutely certain there''s nothing here!" David frowned as be argued with her.


    [Perhaps it''s below?]


    "It''s worth a try." David executed Earth Swim which immediately destabilised the molecules that formed the rocks together, making it sad soft as water and instantly he sank within the mountain like a fish in water.


    "There seem to be a tunnel here." diving through the rocks, David spotted a cave within and he stopped his activation of Earth Swim, making the rocks finally stsblize.


    Walkimg through the tunnel, he came across a naturally formed cave and David''s eyes lit up as he saw the gadgets installed within cave.


    A circr ringrge enough to fit a human was connected to a few gadgets connected with each other.  But David couldn''t find the source powering it. Theponents appeared quite oldpared with the current technology in this world and with the dust covering it like a coat, it appears it has been abandoned for a while.

 Chapter 604 Unable To Use The Spatial Transmission

    A heavy wind blew softly over the spatial transmission, the umted dust on the machineries carried along with the breeze.


    David inhaled deeply and regained his breathe. He was careful not to create an heavy storm with his breathing, avoiding tampering with the connectedponents.


    "Alright Hazel, let''s prepare to get out of here."


    [Sure. You''ve cussed more than enough trouble in this world already, I wouldn''t ena trot die along side you.]


    "Hey hey, you know very well I like avoiding trouble when I can, but trouble seem to follow me around like a fvcking ma!" David couldn''t help but curse loudly.


    [Uhn uhn. You had the opportunity to live freely after escaping the God Cell realm, but instead you chose to barge in the way of trouble by visiting the Arch-mountain, how do you exin that?]


    "That I didn''t do by choice. They had Mr White, how could I possibly leave him to suffer in their hands?" David said with a frown.


    [Hmm, you should know he''s probably still suffering at the hands of one of the demigods right?]


    His eyes grew listless as he sighed heavily. Even after his battle with the demigods, he still wants table to release his master from their hands. He could only hope they killed him to end his misery. But there should be hope for him, now that he had eliminated the Dragon-King.


    Mr White''s strength isn''t ordinary and with no demigod to keep tracks of him, he should be able to escape from imprisonment anytime. "I''ve done more than any disciple could ever do to their master. I''ve tried my best, the rest is up to him. You should start working on reviving the machinery."


    With a hardened expression, David said as he willed his inner world. There was two shes of light and a  living head appeared in hands.


    The skull looked around and then realised where it was. Suddenly, a sense of nostalgia seem to have hit him as his old eyes seem to recollected somethings   sighing. "I never imagined this ce would still remain standing after such a long time. I guess the work of an Enhanced Machinist isn''t something time could corrode."


    David''s ears perked at the words of ''Advanced Machinist'' but he kept quiet since he had no time to ask the man to exin.


    "Alright, since we are here. Activate the spatial transmission and legs get the hell out of here." David said impatiently.


    "Why ate you in such a rush?" The old man asked but then, after seeing David''s malicious expression and feeling the pain from the blood David had injected in his brain, the old skull gave up and said.?


    "Alright, alright, ced the power cell within the hole right below the teleportation ring." As much as its pride as a demigod was been hurt by a Integrated Phaser brat, it also wanted to live which was why he had no choice but to do as he was being told.


    "What''s a Powercell?"


    The demigod blinked its eyes and its head robotically turned to face David as he checked to see if David was joking or not.


    But he saw David was also checking to see if he, the demigod was joking or not only to see David curiously looking at him. "Uhm, the Powercell needed to power up the transmission array in order to use it."


    Hearing this, David''s expression changed drastically. "You need a power cell to activate it, but you didn''t think to have said anything all this while?"


    "Hey, when we were talking about using the spatial transmission array, I assumed you already own a power cell, how do you expect me to know that you didn''t even know what a power cell is?"


    David''s face trembled violently and his teeth gritted closely as though wanting to break while his fist was tightly clenched in anger and exasperation.


    Without a powercell, everything towards his journey is considered useless and a total waste of energy. After a while, David finally calmed down and he turned toward the head. "Describe the Powercell, and how do I get one?"


    Seeimg David had giving up the intent to kill him, the demigod let out a sigh of relief and began to exin. "Powercells,es in all shapes and sizes, but they are typically only the size of a baby''s fist. They contain enough energy tost a whole country an entire millennium without ten percent being exhausted. The Powercells was mainly created to power heavy machineries such as the body and this spatial machinery. But the thing is, within this secr world, finding one is probably impossible. Therefore, I-i really can''t say if you would be able to use this any longer."


    "Fvck!"


    The entire mountain trembled as David punched the wall of the cave in anger. He didn''t expect to be stuck at this particr point when he was about to escape this ce.


    Suddenly, he heard a female voice say. "There might be a way."


    David''s sighed and unclenched his fist. "There''s no need for you to make me feel better, we should get out of here while we still have the time to."


    Ady dressed in a white gown nced towards David with the corner of her eyes and then immediately rolled her eyes. "Why do you think i care about making you feel better. You might as wellot suicide and I will be there to cheer you up. I''m talking about an item you retrieved from the Apex family elder son you killed a few years ago."


    David''s attention was immediately piqued and he retrieved a ck stone from his storage ring. "This?"


    Hazel turned towards the skull in David''s hand and asked. "Will this work?"


    The skull frowned slightly but nodded. "It''s different from a power cell, but it contains enough energy to power up the system. But we need a Transmutation device to transform the energy to the one the Spatial Mechanism could ept."


    Hazel nodded her head and then turned towards David. "I will need a few materials from your inner world. This will take some time topletely build."

 Chapter 605 Cursing Hazel, Sneak Attack And A Demigod

    David poured the necessary materials into his storage ring and gave to Hazel. "Now that you have a body, can you use one this?"


    "I''m AI, not human. Of course I can''t."


    David rolled his eyes, emptying the contents to the ground, he said. "You know I assume your attitude would be a lot different by the time your body fully develops, I guess you will still remain the rude bitch you are."


    Selecting the materials, Hazel giggled softly as she turned around to face David. "Why? You don''t like it?"


    Showing the whiteness of his eyes, David  scoffed, turning to leave towards the entrance. "Who likes being constantly spoken to rudely?"


    But then his voice turned quiet as he whispered, gazing at Hazel''s working figure. "But its great to have someone to trust. And turn hopelessness into anger."


    Completely ignoring David, Hazel''s hands worked fast as she started to build the transmutation device together with the old man''s help.


    With his blood still within the old man''s brain, David could sense if the old man even whisper a word of lie which was why he wasn''t bothered to inspect them.


    He sat cross-legged at the entrance of the tunnel and a a bloody Orb floated in the air above his palm. It was the blood Orb he had gotten from the Silverback Ape.


    In one gulp, he swallowed it down and closed his eyes, spreading his senses towards his body for any signs of abnormality.


    Time passed but David didn''t feel a single bit of feeling except the increase in his heart rate from the energy. David''s mood was dark and he was about to give up when he suddenly noticed a tiny muscle located at the wrist was vibrating softly in a rhythm absolutely different from the any technique he was familiar with.


    David''s eyes lit up and he immediately controlled the rest of his muscles to move in the same frequency.


    His body released humming sounds that elevated sometime and reduce at the same time. The rock below him would simetimes explodr due to the destructive frequency created most times.


    In just a few seconds, vast amounts of steam puffed out from David''s head as though he was a kettle and his robes burst into mes only to be dounced by ice rapidly coating his body.


    All of a sudden, David trembled incessantly as though he was having a seizure and then his body started to expand rapidly as though he was been inted by air.


    At first his arm grew to twice their size and then reduced and then gre again. After which his left leg experienced the same tribtions as it expanded, turning into a pir like leg.


    In the blink of an eye, David''s body inted by an entire fold as he sat on the hollowed out ground, a wry grin on his face as be clenched his fist, causing a sonic st just from his finger snapping.


    Finally, he was able to extract the technique from the Silverback Ape. A technique that doubles his strength and could work on his strengthened body, how could David not be happy about this?


    His body reverted back to their original state and he reduced from his almost 4 meters tall height to his usual alsmot 2 meters height.


    In a good mood, he turned back and saw Hazel was still in the middle of seeing up the device and he asks. "How much time till you are done?."


    "30 minutes at most, don''t rush me."


    "Alright. I''m only asking." David backed off, not willing to allow Hazel ruin his good mood.


    "HOO!"


    In that moment, a brilliant sh of silver-white saber gleam lit up the gloomy night. The gleam shot like wind, shone like moonlight, and flew like a huge meteorite falling from the unknown skies.


    In that split second, the Thin-sized gleam of sharp de whipped up a violent whirlwind through the wall and towards David.


    "BAM!!!"


    A hand shot out unexpectedly from within the mountain, catching the  thin illusory de firmly in its grasp and halting it dead in its tracks.


    David''s eyes widened in shock and anger!  Instantly, a blood red line shot up from his abdomen all the way to his forehead. In the short span of a single breath, his body swelled up all over asrge bands of muscles bulged out like tumors. His entire person ballooned into a glistening titan more than four meters tall meters tall.


    "Ka-cha!"


    David squeezed his hands, anf the de in his palm exploded into pure energy.


    Massive wind pressure and energy waves blew around cave, causing stones, bricks and dust  inside to fly about wildly.


    "I will take this outside. You should hurry up, we havepany."


    "Hell Massacre!!!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    David flew upwards through the mountain and summoned MEGATON, shing upwards at the with all his might, resulting in a resounding boom.


    The second illusory de broke with  a "KA-CHA," while it shattered into a million pieces. The mounting , weighing more than a hundred catties, shook intensely like an earth quake.


    A copious amount of boiling energy waves flooded the entire sky. An handsome middle-aged man floated in mid-air, gazing downwards at the mountain with a smile on his lips.


    "YOU COURT DEATH!!"


    A ferocious roar rang out suddenly.


    "BOOM!!!"


    In a split second, the mountain peak  was shattered to smithereens in a massive explosion. A sh of diamond-red charged savagely into the air¡ªit was none other than David.


    He bulldozed through the mountain with Megaton in hand as piping hot energy waves rolled off his entire body.


    Immediately he popped out, there was no warning as he struck heavily.


    "HOO!!"


    The de shed brilliantly at the Demigod, but swung through thin air, causing the air to howl and sparks to show from the friction.


    David''s eyes shone like daggers and he red around. A web of pale red and ck veins, like tattoos, ran over his bare upper body, twisted and knotted in a sinister manner.

 Chapter 606 Equally Matching A Demigod!!!

    He lowered his head and cracked a smile, his dense and sharp rows of teeth reflecting a cold and cruel light.


    "I have just increased my strength and wanted to test my power against a demigod. But sadly I couldn''t find any until now."


    "Oh??" The Arch-hunter''s eyes rose and he pu in on a shocked expression. "You mean, you want to challenge me?"


    "Challenge?" David raised his head. Strangely, he could also smell a heavy fragrance from the demigod. And this said fragrance was mixed with a hint of weakness. The smell of threat thts was so overwhelming had bee drastically reduced.


    "I simply want to¡­ KILL YOU!! Second Star!!!"


    Countless golden mes exploded as David''s body expanded at a rapid rate, jumping from first star to second star Form ¡ªliquid and gasbusting out from his body.


    The mountain under David''s feet splintered into many pieces, appearing in front of the demigod in an instant.


    "Die!!!" David chopped at the demigod''s head with both of his arms on hisrge de!


    "You mere sacrifice!!" The demigod let out a roar in rage, his hands extended in front of him and sping toward David


    "Death cuts!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud rumble.


    On the demigod: the Arch Hunter''s body, dozens of illusory knives and arrows burst at the same time, shooting out translucent ghostly attacks; arge amount of them jumped to start shoot towards their target, David, like a millipede.


    This was Death Cuts, the most powerful melee move that it came up with during its millions of years spent in the world.


    Each weapon was apanied by a different effect: some caused infectious bleeding, some carried an intolerable heat poison, some had a sinister freezing effect, and there were even some that caused hallucinations.


    A variety of negative effects could be found among their powers.


    Death Cuts not only was a strong and fast physical attack, but also had a lot of negative effects, and could easily help find the opponent''s weaknesses.


    A skill that could attack, defend, and even probe¡­ this was the demigod''s go-to skill.


    David took a step forward without any hesitation and raised his arms. The wings behind him pped rapidly, providing a lot of violent airflow for David, giving him a stronger impact force.


    "Boom!!!"


    Right after contact, megaton was flung aside and he broke his arms; some of his blood started to ooze out. Although he was a few meters above the ground, rge area was sted into oblivion underneath his feet, and dozens of empty marks appeared on the ground underneath him.


    "Hahahaha!" The demigodughed wildly as his dozens of weapons were cutting through David''s body like a saw.


    "Slice!"


    Arge, ear-piercing sound rung throughout earth


    ? David''s arms and feet were bound as a circle of dark-red rings appeared. This was the negative effect of Death Cuts for the enemy. What he had received was an extremely troublesome disability. Death Cuts could slow down the speed and flexibility of the opponent''s limbs.


    Under severe pressure, David''s expression changed slightly and he had to back off a bit. But he wasn''t scared; when it came to closebat, he wouldn''t lose to anyone!


    His two legs violently swelled for a moment, then he kicked out towards the Arch-hunter like a a violent storm.


    When it came to the power his body, it was several times stronger while in Second Star. It was like he hurled a meteorite rather than kicked when he hit the waist of the Demigod.


    "Bang!!"


    "He is still being affected by the disability¡­ how did he adapt so fast!!?" the demigod eximed. Even if it''s body was been attacked, it had the confidence that it could withstand David''s kick.


    Whether it was the demigod or David, they were all shocked by the speed and strength of the other. David had increased his strength by two times and with such strength, he had thought he would be invincible since his body ought to have reached the demigod realm with the massive boost in strength.


    No matter who it was, in the same realm, they were only able to take a few hits from David. Ever since the fight to the death at the institute, he hadn''t been able to find an opponent in the same level who would force him topletely use all of his power.


    But this time, they were hand to hand, palm against palm¡­ both had extremely terrifying power. And the demigod had an extremely frightening regeneration ability.


    "Bang!!"


    The demigod was shocked as his chest caved in. But in the blink of an eye, it was though his body was ced in reverse as he healed immediately. Seeing this, David continued his barrage of attacks


    David''s hands stopped the feet that wereing from the sides. The diamond scales around his body slowly cracked from the attacks, while the flesh of the demigod erupted, revealing the tissue underneath it.


    But right away, the newly torn flesh and broken bones regrew, and healed in just the blink of an eye.


    There was no skill nor secret art involved, he was just relying on his physical instinct to kill.


    "Rip!"


    Blood arrow tore through David''s mouth and stabbed towards the demigod''s head like a hidden weapon, striking the demigod like a beam of light.


    "Nonsense. This is meaningless." The demigodughed heartily. He had been in this world for many years. In that time, he had killed tens of thousands of people, and none of those had talents any weaker than David, and their attacks were more overbearing than a little arrow formed from blood.


    It was ridiculous to think that just a little blood arrow would be effective on him. He pped aside the arrow.


    Taking advantage of this gap, he grabbed David ''s wings with his hands and feet.


    "Bang!"


    David''s body was mmed downwards into the ground.


    Even if the soil and mountains here were all hardened by the crazy amount of energy waves, there was still no way they''d hold on when hit with such a fierce blow.

 Chapter 607 BECOME MY ENERGY!!!

    "Bang!"


    David''s body was mmed downwards into the ground.


    Even if the soil and mountains here were all hardened by the crazy amount of energy waves, there was still no way they''d hold on when hit with such a fierce blow. In an instant, arge pit was made with a bang


    "Poisonous shadows!" The Arch Hunter mmed towards David. "I won''t let you die! You are a rarely seen high-level material!" he yelled with a sneer. With numerous ck spots in front of him, all the lights werebined to form a long spike.


    "Rip!"


    The spikes disappeared abruptly, appearing again in front of David''s eyebrows; his third eye, and stabbed straight down.


    "Dang!"


    David reached out and grabbed the spikes. Right at that moment, the blood around his body was broken, the diamond membrane was as well, and a circle of translucent ripples was stirred up.


    At this moment, he was sobered by the sense of a crisis.


    "You are very strong." Gently crushing the poisonous spike, David got out of the mountain wall, and swallowed back the blood in the mouth.


    "But, I am stronger!!"


    "Bang!!"


    With a loud sound, an unimaginable amount of intense smoke was released as his body seemed to explode, and instantly grew from six meters in height to more than ten meters.


    He lifted a huge and heavy, even seemingly slightly obese, right leg and stepped forward.


    "Bam!!!"


    The air, the ground, the energy waves, all of it was blown up in a circle of countless shock waves.


    "Third Star! Die!!" Purple-golden mes rushed out of David''s mouth as a thick poisonous smoke came out from him. His huge body was pressed against the demigod.


    "Unrivalled Strength!! This is your original body? Very good! Hahahaha!" the demigodughed heartily, and his entire body began to swell. In the blink of an eye, it became sorge that it almost reached the half the size of the mountain nearby.


    Looking from afar, it was like a huge statue that was way bigger than David.


    He swung his fist and directly hit David''s chest.


    The two huge monsters were like two hills colliding with one another. The void began to shake, the air were torn apart, and countless boulders were blown around like marbles.


    But even more poisonous smoke and shockwaves circted in the air around, forming several purple-gold fire pirs, burning through the forest.


    * * * * *


    "Fvcking bastard, you tricked me!" As soon as the dragon King opened his eyes, he turned to face Allison and pped a Dragon palm foreards.


    Allison who was in front of him revealed a smile and like an apparition, she drifted backwards evading the attack by just a single inch. But still, there was blood at the corner of her lips and her chest appeared slightly caved in. Shended on the ground.


    Wiping the blood off her lips with a napkin, she chuckled softly. "Hehe, dragon King. Don''t take it too personal. Making you suffer a loss is something that makes father extremely happy."


    Seeing as she has evades his palm attack, the dragon King didn''t bother attacking again as it would only be a waste of his time. His expression solemn as he ripped through the space in front of him. "You should remember, you are only this strong because of the sacrifice you made. Under normal circumstances, you wouldn''t even be close to the Titan n."


    With that, the Dragon King leapt through the void and dissappeared.


    Allison remained standing there as though frozen by his words, suddenly a sh of sadness streaked across her face and its suddenly glitched, ovepping with the face of the Arch-hunter. But it couldn''t be though, the Arch-hunter was currently in a battle with David, howe it''s phantom image is within Allison? And wasn''t this person the true Allison? What is actually going on!?


    * * * * *


    "Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­"


    Purplish ck blood dripped from all over David''s body likeva. His thick, viscous blood was still burning, and golden red sparks would fly out of it every now and then. Blood dropped on the ground, burning the stone and earth on the ground to produce sizzling ck smoke likeva.


    He was covered in wounds all over his massive body, which was taller than ten meters. Large chunks of flesh had been chopped off his shoulders and the left side of the neck.


    The edges of the wounds were writhing visibly and vigorously. Blocked by a thinyer of ck membrane, however, they couldn''t heal.


    Apart from that, the wings on his back had been ripped off him and were lying a short distance away. Arge piece of flesh had been gouged out of his abdomen, and his organs, covered in golden mes, were visible.


    "Heheheh, how''s it? Do you see my magnificent strength?" The Arch-hunter roared inughter.


    "Laugh my a*s! Your body''s condition isn''t much different to mine! What''s there tough about?" David rebutted.


    The Arch-hunter stared nkly, his mouth shut by David''s immediate rebuttal.


    He looked at his own body. Only to find injuries all over his huge body. small section of his flesh hung around his skin. The rest had been ripped off and ignited, cast aside, and left writhing on the ground. Some bones had been pulled out through the wound on his body, leaving it sticking high in the air.


    "Even so, you''re in worse of a state than me!" the demigod sneered.


    "Is that so?" David''s face turned cold. His body began transforming again. "At first, I wasn''t intending to use this mode¡­ after all, it takes a lot of effort and energy to enter that mode given my current extent of control over the Silverback Ape strengthening ability . It''s a pity¡­"


    "Szzzz¡­"


    Immediately, David''s body began contracting suddenly. In the blink of an eye, he had shrunk to only three meters tall.


    "BECOME MY ENERGY!!"


    The savage mouth on his head opened up to more than thirty meters wide in diameter without warning. In one move, it opened wide towards the demigod .


    Shocked dumb, the Arch-hunter had no time to register what was going on before that horrifying mouth came closer and closer.


    "Gulp!!!"

 Chapter 608 Devouring A Demigod

    This term had been formed from David''s framework of knowledge. The number of cells in an ordinary person was fixed. It could fluctuate only within an approximate standard variation. So was the number of times they could divide.


    But with this special effect, unlimited growth was now open to David. He could keep increasing the number of times his cells divided to strengthen his physical body like mad.


    As time passed, David gradually recovered from his intense hunger.


    ''Although I''m satisfied for the time being, I still need a new and massive supply of gic energy to further improve this body and  regain my lost lifespan'' David  thought, feeling as if he was not entirely full yet.


    Astonishingly, he was notpletely satiated after eating an entire demigod, a king amongst mortals through and through... What sphemy!


    In actual fact, however, it was only because he had not yet fully digested the remaining parts of the demigod''s corpse.


    Before long, David had recovered to his original shape.


    He surveyed his surroundings before fixing his gaze on the entrance to the mountain a few kilometers away. That was where Hazel and the demigod are working in the Spatial transmission.


    "BAM!!"


    Without warning, a deep st erupted from within his stomach.


    David''s face changed. His body immediately expanded, morphing into his over ten meters tall hybrid mode. But even in this form, his stomach continued expanding, as if some extremely powerful force was erupting madly within him.


    "BURP!"


    With a loud burp, David vomited out an ck object to the ground below


    It was a pitch-ck crystal with wisps of strange energy waves extending from its edges like tentacles.


    "This is¡­" David picked up the crystal, puzzled, fiddling his hands with it.


    Even with his dragon gene extremely destructive digestive ability, Thisy was the part which he could not digest.


    He pinched the crystal and held it closer to his eyes to examine it.


    "Swish!"


    Just then, countless red veins, packed densely together, and started beating as though it was the  heart of a person.


    Several hundreds of veins within the crystals. Even he was shocked, goosebumps appearing all over his skin.


    "What the hell is this?¡­"David held the crystal in his hands; he was not quite sure what it was made of yet even after checking with his eyes.


    Scratching the surface of the crystal lightly, a soft sensation ran through David''s finger.


    Strings of pure gic energy  suddenly flowed into his body endlessly. This thing was like a perpetual motion machine, evenly releasing both gic energy and radiation.


    This gic energy was purer than the purest of guc energy he had ever encountered, with a density that, once converted into pute energy waves, could be liquified at any time.


    "Such an abundance of gic energy, and it''s even the kind that holds its own whenpared to converted gic qi¡­ If it can keep up its output, this one crystal is equal to half of all the gic energy that I''ve ever absorbed before." David estimated how much Essence there was and was quite shocked by the result.


    The crystal contained the purest and most concentrated gic energy. All he needed to do was to ce it within his palm, and it could be absorbed straight away, without anypression required. But in order not to mutated into an abomination due to too much radiation from the energy source, David must be focused at all time to control the speed and the path at which his body would evolve to.


    After observing the crystal for a moment, David noticed with shock that the crystal was shrinking as energy waves flowed out.


    After some time of observation and calctions, he found that at this output rate, this crystal wouldst him about a month or so at most.


    ''This crystal must be the Arch-hunter''s essence. These nutrients were more than enough to provide the esscence that Ick. The rest I can use with leftover Gene Energy to improve my dragon body to reach the level of both my vampire and werewolf body one more time,'' David thought, making ns in his head.


    At this level, David was mainly relying on the strength of his hybrid form and all kinds of innate secret art to increase his strength. The stronger his body was, the greater his strength in his hybrid form.


    This was quite unlike a normal human, which relied on the gene created from their legacies to increase their Bloodline. Instead, David relied on his bodily strength.


    David''s genes was only at Integrated Phaser stage, but his body had reached the standard of a true Atman realm, equivalent to that of a mid stage Atman realm expert. Now when hebines the strength of his body, his hybrid form alongside several amplifier strength techniques, evident from the battle that has just ured, he was able to execute a demigod!


    ''I stillck any kind of ultimate killer move, which should be quite obvious from thest fight. If it weren''t for my sudden increase in strength from my transformation that surprised the demigod, it would have been a long battle.'' David fully understood that the demigod still had some aces up its sleeve, it was just that he died before it could even use them.


    His body shrunk rapidly, turning into his basic human form and masking his savage waves of energy.


    ''Then what techniques have I learned so far that can unleash my full potential and decide a battle in a single strike?''


    He did receive a vast amount of the techniques from killing several troublesome individuals as well as the ones from the God cell realm. Before, between both how strong he was and how weak his enemies were, he''d never thought that he would need an ace in his asernal to decide battles since he had his hybrid form.


    But after this battle with the demigod , David finally realized that he needed an ultimate move that could utilize his full potential.


    ''Just attack using brute force? That would be too low level of a skill. My full power isn''t limited to just my strength.''

 Chapter 609 Unlimited Growth

    ''Pouring out massive amount of blood from my storage ring and control them to form blood arrow to pierce the enemy? But it''s simply not to powerful enough.''


    ''Then¡­ a Martial art move? That canbine my physical strength together with my mental energy? The twelvth level of the Ancien Strengthening Technique seem to contain such a move, but I haven''t able toprehend its meaning.'' David thought carefully. No technique known now fitted his horrifying level of monstrous Body. Only a small portion of his speed, strength, explosiveness, and gene force could be utilized due tock of technique.


    ''Seems like the only option is to create one myself. My way is the way of immense strengthbined with my hybrid body¡ªa way which no one has treaded before. My body is the strongest weapon, so I have no need for any extra weapons. With this in mind, I could draw inspiration from fist, palm, and leg forms. I could also benefit from examining the various metal strength-controlling techniques from previous mental arts practises.''


    Standing in the dark, David thought carefully for a while. Time slowly ticked by. After a long pause, he finally stopped thinking.


    ''I can''t figure this any time soon, but I can definitely cine up with one after reading through several manuals! I just need more time.''


    Upon having that thought, David immediately opened his inner world, inspecting all his close-quarterbat skills in detail.


    The skills that didn''t involve the flow of gene force were mostly very basic skills like Heart-Severing Palm, Shockwave Punch,  Three Steps, Crimson Sun Saber Forms, and others of the sort.


    These techniques were the lowest level of ordinary skills that weren''t even at the level of Phaser. David learned them way back when he was at the Phaser stage, searching for a suitable technique.


    ''The Strength Impulse first stage enables the body to concentrate all of its vibrating frequencies and strength into one path. The second level, at one level higher, can sharpen minds to understand the true meaning of martial arts. That goes along perfectly with my monstrous body. If so, I should select a strong enough True Purpose of Martial Art as reference, then evolve it into an ultimate killing move perfect for my hybrid body.''


    David finally understood. Aftering full circle, who would have thought that the most practical skills were the simple body techniques of mortals, of all things?


    Simple andcking any kind of blood cirction, and also containing only close quarter fighting moves¡­ the idea behind them fitted David''s l needs perfectly.


    "Combine all power¡­ ultimate killing strike¡­ full potential" David  continuously searched among all the techniques he had ever encountered.


    However, after thinking this through several times David couldn''t think of what technique to implement as the base of the Strength Impulse.


    Suddenly, he closed his eyes as he meditated. Reaching the highest level of the Ancient Strengthening Technique hadpletely destroyed an entire realm since it needed world essence as a supplement and at the moment of greatpletion of the technique, an information was transmitted  into David''s brain, causing him a massive headache that made it impossible for him to move for several days within the God cell.


    Fortunately, he received in time to escape the realm before itpletely copse into the void. Even after checking through the information several times, David was able to make sense of it, but now he suddenly recollected an image from the information and he seem to have been sucked into another world.


    Suddenly, he saw a scene that left a deep impression for him.


    The dream-like pitch-ck void of space, filled with pink and blue hallow¡­ so beautiful, yet so mysterious.


    Then, a lone man stood like a speck of sand before arge.


    The man appeared aloof, but David wasn''t able to make out his face, he just felt fear, extreme fear that left him him unable to move, sweat dropping down his face as he body vibrated.


    Suddenly, the man raised up a thin de and swiped softly towards therge. An horrifying image of an entire sr system exploding in an instant yed out right in front of David''s eyes. Before he could make any sense if it, David was jolted out from his daze


    His eyes wide open as he reced the scene in his mind over and over and over again until finally, he stretched out his hands, letting Megaton fall into his palm.


    Closing his eyes softly, David''s countanace changed and the atmosphere turned cold in an instant.


    David  reached out with his right hand like he had done this a countless amount of times before. His arm suddenly bulged and transformed into a giant, his three meter long ck de covered in countless amounts of shimmering golden light.


    "Boom!!"


    The de violently mmed down.


    The entire environment seem to have turned quiet and then,


    "Boom!!"


    A deafening explosion rang all around the surrounding area. The air turned white and a massive circle of gray radiated outward.


    Rocks turned to powder, walls copsed, and the entire mountain splintered. Everything was shattered and torn apart. White remnants of the shock wave were everywhere, and everything seemed to be vibrating.


    Dust, rocks, moss, and even unnamed contaminants, everything was broken into the finest particles and shaken up into the air.


    Suddenly, the chasm split open in the ground, and a fountain of goldenva exploded out.


    "Boom! Boom boom boom boom!!"


    The entire ground started to shake violently. The surrounding trees had copsed and the ground sunk. The mountain before him , thousands of meters in diameter and in height, exploded like a copsing star. The peak at the center tilted and fell sideways into theva filled cracks, slowly sinking.


    David panted on his knees, Megaton still stabbed into the ground, it''s body slightly dull and a slight crack at the edge of the de. Even David was shocked by what he just saw.


    With just one de strike, the entire mountain fell into a sea of golden me.

 Chapter 610 Satiated Hunger

    The golden-purplish mes lit up the surroundings brilliantly in a purple hue.


    Although David''s body was three meters tall, his head had inted to exaggerated proportions. His thirty meters long mouth was like a crocodile''s jaws. Or perhaps like a dragon''s head. Razor-sharp teeth presently pierced deep into the demigod''s skin .


    The front half of the Arch-hunter''s body had entirely disappeared into David''s mouth, leaving only the lower half of its body dangling outside. Rows of limbs writhed and struggled outside. Fresh blood dropped down to the ground along the side of David''s jaws.


    The demigod created numerous phantom weapons and scratched frenziedly on David''s mouth.


    A pity, however, that given the current hardness of David''s scales, the most these attacks could do was to leave faint, superficial marks on David''s mouth. Moreover, these light woundspletely healed within a few breaths after they were inflicted.


    David was not even bothered. He was fully focused on devouring the demigod. Taking advantage of a moment of distraction, he had transformed into the Fourth Star, increasing his strength and defense by four times and chomped down on it. Then the feeding began.


    Such an opportunity was hard toe by. As a living demigod, the Arch-hunter certainly had more tricks up its sleeves. Once it wrestled free and was given time to catch its breath, it would certainly put up another round of tough fight.


    "Szzza€| szzza€|"


    Like a dragon, David threw his head upwards and began stuffing the huge body of the demigod down his throat. Immediately, a long stretch of its body went in.


    Through the wounds caused by his teeth on the demigods body, his saliva constantly corroded the flesh within it. The Dragon was known for its ability to corrode things with its saliva, there was literally nothing a dragon cannot devour.?


    After the flesh was dissolved into liquid, it would be sucked dry by David into his stomach, turning it into nutrients which nursed David''s wounds.


    "Noa€| NO!!"


    The Demigods continued struggling inside David''s throat, causing the scales on the outer surface of his throat to bulge in all sorts of shapes.


    All it took was a moment of distraction for it tond in such a plight. It had not expected that David''s strength and speed would climb several folds higher in an instant.


    At their league, any amplification would at most increase their attributes by twenty or thirty percent. And such secret arts were already considered extremely powerful. A secret art that could multiply his attributes several times like this was simply unheard!?


    At their league, any amplification would at most increase their attributes by twenty or thirty percent. And such secret arts were already considered extremely powerful. A secret art that could multiply his attributes several times like this was simply unheard of.


    After all, their base strength was already staggeringly high to begin with. As beings at the top of the food chain within this world, and even approaching the ss of Mid-stage demigods, there was no way such high base attributes could increase by toorge a margin instantly.


    "Are you still trying to run even after entering my stomach?" David said in a sinister and angry voice. With the demigod dangling from his jaws, David nced left and right, then pressed both hands on the lower half of its body and began stuffing it down his throat again.


    "BAM!!"


    Instantly, his stomach inted like a balloon from the massive force that ensued from the demigod''s struggles. But, immediately, it tightened and constricted again.


    Violently, the demigod rained blows and punches in David''s stomach. But as the seconds trickled by, his resistance was ebbing and weakening.


    After a long while, finally, the entire demigod had been stuffed into his stomach. But even after being chomped into many small pieces by  David''s razor-sharp teeth, the demigod still remained full of vigor and life force.


    Many body parts of the demigod remained on the ground in the cave. As if they were alive, these body parts crawled along by themselves on the ground.


    Slowly, David''s long and slender tail wrapped these body parts up one by one, gathering them in one spot. Then, it began feeding them one by one into his mouth.


    Massive volumes of explosive gene force burst out of his body like a tidal wave. They were the countless energy waves  obtained from digesting the demigod. Too much of it. It satiated David''s horrifying hunger from activating fourth star  in a timely manner.


    He stood still on the ground. Devouring one demigod made him feel as bloated as if he had just eaten hundreds and thousands of those Silverback Ape beasts from previously. He was stuffed, gene force filled his gene pool  and energy waves was also saturated in him to the point of leaking.


    And endless sea gic energy was absorbed by David''s starved cells in a frenzy. Like a sponge, David was absorbing all the gic energy at top speed, filling his starved cells.


    Every special effect and technique of his was raised by more than ten grades. His strength had soared to an unimaginable level. One had to remember that before David began fighting with the demigod, his Amplified Strength was still at the Atman stage but with his diamond body, blood burn and his hybrid form, he was able to faintly equally contend with the demigod.?


    But now, David''s strength had risen by a notch, he wouldn''t need to activate his Amplified strength technique any longer.?


    That was the terrifying extent of his upgrade.


    In fact, David could sense the demigod''s genes fusing and integrating with his one another during the advancement, to form a near-perfectplete body that was far more powerful than he had ever imagined.


    Not only did this body possess the raw strengths of the demigod , it most importantly acquired a new special ability called Unlimited Growth.


    This term had been formed from David''s framework of knowledge. The number of cells in an ordinary person was fixed. It could fluctuate only within an approximate standard variation. So was the number of times they could divide.

 Chapter 611 Forming An Ultimate Technique; Star Reaper!

    These golden mes were the purest product of him consuming the crimson-me fruit. He discovered it was both potent in both destructiveness and toxicity. It was a root level me that could endanger even the demigod''s .


    But now, this golden mes that he couldn''t properly utilise somehow filled the entirend before him. .


    Time flew by, and only after a few seconds¡­


    The boulders of the mountain had disappeared¡­ in its ce were rivers of goldenva!


    In the middle of theva river, David''s expression was solemn and even after a third of his mental energy and gene energy has been used, he still rose up slowly and surveyed his surroundings.


    "This is the Star Reaper!¡­ The power of my full potential?!" With just one de strike, the thousand meters tall mountain before him turned into a world ofva, burning and destroying everything!


    David had shocked even himself. He almost couldn''t believe that he could make such a de strike.


    He lifted up his palm. Therge de had even been affected by his attack and even at the center of his palm, lingering destructive wave of frequency vibrated off his arm, crackling the air around him and causing intense Sparks in mid-air strands of golden mes.


    "Such strength¡­" David tapped his foot on the ground and defied as be floated up into the air.


    "Hiss!"


    A streak of golden light drew out from the goldenva m and flew into his hand.


    "Hiss¡­ Hiss, hiss, hisss¡­"


    Then a second, third, and fourth.


    Streak after streak of golden lines flew from theva all around him, allnding in the center of his right palm.


    The lines converged, and soon gathered into an intense scorching hot ball of golden mes.


    Sizzling reddish smog floated around the ball, surrounding it. This was the mes he had originally used in the execution of the attack.


    But even then, massive amount of mes filled his vision. The entire mountain had all been converted into his golden mes


    Soon, hundreds and thousands of golden lines streaked into David''s palm.


    Above the goldenva, dense crimson lines that could cover the sky converged onto David like rivers flowing into the ocean, gathering in his right palm.


    Almost as if he was in control of everything¡­ like a god!


    "Fuuuuuuuu!!!"


    Very soon, the golden lines turned into thick ropes as they converged all over David''s body, been sucked into his body like a massive ck hole.


    In the blink of an eye, the entireva filled with golden mes was reduced to nothing more than reddened stones and dulled ss.


    David inhaled deeply as more golden mes was been sucked into his body.


    Devour!


    This was the ability he has just discovered his golden mes possess. His golden mes could actually increase in intensity and quantity after breaking down an item with intense heat and devouring it to increase in size and capability. This


    This of course was a pleasant surprise to David added with the joy of acquiring an Ultimate Technique, he also figured out the devouring ability of his games and the ability to call it back into his body like a pet. How found be not be happy.


    Satisfied, David proceeded to leave, but as he took a step forwards, a huge tail as thick as his waist shot towards him from the side.


    With a frightening whoosh, the huge tail David almost instantly.


    David grabbed the huge tentacle. Golden mes exploded, along with frightening amounts of Mental Energy.


    The entire tail exploded into some sort of transparent sticky substance and fleshy materials


    "You can call me Vourde, the King of the True Power, the upper ruler amongst Evolved Beast and The King of this world¡­"


    A huge, slender figure walked out from the dark.


    It was a creature with his half upper body of a human but the lower body of some sort of huge, dark-red snake. He was at least thirty meters tall and the tail twenty meters wide.


    "You came to kill me?" David''s creepy eyes with two different colors locked onto him as he studied him with interest.


    "Whoosh!!"


    Instantly, the entire kilometer exploded and became a sea of golden mes. The fire immediately engulfed the two of them like a massive Inferno that seem to wsnt to devour the void its self.


    "Strange me, what is this¡­?" said Vourde, the ruler of the true power, in surprise.


    His image was that of a casual, shirtless middle-aged man, his body fit and firm. There was a tattoo the shape of a massive snake that ran diagonally across his torso, from his neck all the way down to his stomach.


    At this moment, he was staring surprisingly at the mes around him.


    This type of golden me actually made him feel slight fear. This had never happened before! As a high level Evolved Beast who ruled over the entire the entire beast region, his skin''s toughness was close to that of a False God, meaning that ordinary mes wouldn''t hurt him at all¡ªeven if their temperature were high enough to melt rocks. But this me actually made him fell pain.


    "This is amazing¡­" Vourde still remembered the Fire Demon n, when he was still one of the Demonic Lords of the n and led the multiple Demonic beasts into the war against humans, but then¡­ there was a stalemate to the war.


    The Demon Lords among the n were only titles, not strength levels. But a few extraordinarily strong beings way above Demon Lords were also called Devil Lords out of respect for their power, even though they were by themselves and not actually part of any n.


    "What a pity; just these few mes can''t stop me," Vourde said calmly, letting the golden me spread across his body.


    The stronger the me got, the calmer Vourde''s expression became.


    Seeing this, David''s expression was no longer condescending, he no longer looked down on him. This one was different from the Arch-hunter or the Snow-Thunder Tiger. This ancient beast gave him a much more dangerous feeling than the demigod''s.


    ''But this can also be a good thing. If I kill him, I will have enough gene energy to break through to the next level his vampire body and his wolf body.''

 Chapter 612 Stalemate

    "This is amazing¡­" Vourde still remembered the Fire Demon n, when he was still one of the Demonic Lords of the n and led the multiple Demonic beasts into the war against humans, but then¡­ there was a stalemate to the war.


    The Demon Lords among the n were only titles, not strength levels. But a few extraordinarily strong beings way above Demon Lords were also called Devil Lords out of respect for their power, even though they were by themselves and not actually part of any n.


    "What a pity; just these few mes can''t stop me," Vourde said calmly, letting the golden me spread across his body.


    The stronger the me got, the calmer Vourde''s expression became.


    Seeing this, David''s expression was no longer condescending, he no longer looked down on him. This one was different from the Arch-hunter or the Snow-Thunder Tiger. This ancient beast gave him a much more dangerous feeling than the demigod''s.


    ''But this can also be a good thing. If I kill him, I will have enough gene energy to break through to the next level his vampire body and his wolf body.''


    "Hiss¡­" In a few seconds, David''s body expanded quickly, reverting to hisrge form of over ten meters.


    A Large depletely covered in an intense golden me appeared in his hand.


    "Come, let me see the courage you must have to appear in front of me."


    David walked slowly towards Vourde with the de in his hand. His confidence seem to have gotten a great boost as like an unbeatable god of war, almost to the point of arrogance but after surviving the entrapment of multiple demigods and even killing two of them, who wouldn''t be arrogant?


    Vourde squinted slightly, his snake like tails suddenly divided into multiple smaller tails , rising up into the air like tentacles.


    "I''m different from those dumbasses." Arge number of tails curled andpressed in midair


    "Is that so?" David gave a low roar with a rumble, taking a lightning-quick step, and his whole figure instantly appeared right in front of Vourde, with hisrge de shing down on him.


    "Hiss!!!"


    As the shadow of the de fell, arge amount of tails moved from underneath him, blocking the de strike.


    "Bang!"


    The purplish glow on the tails exploded out. David roared loudly, massive amount of golden mes converged into an Orb that floated behind him, releasing an intense heat that seem to want to burn the void into oblivion.


    With a whoosh sound, he threw out the golden Orb mes from behind his back and right into the mass of wriggling tails.


    A huge boom sounded mid-air, and an enormous goodbye fireball exploded. In the mes, David  rushed forward with his de, hisrge frame smashing hard into Vourde''s left shoulder.


    "Rumble!!"


    The two huge creatures collided head on. Vourde was unable to dodge the blow and was knocked onto his back, but numerous sharp white teeth grew out from the ends of the remaining tails left besides him, and he sent those flying at David''s arms and legs.


    "Second Star, Burning sh!" Before he could hit the ground, David threw his de forward. His de was like the bumpy trail of a shooting star, cutting perfectly through every tail that tried to attach itself to him.


    In an instant, huge winds started blowing with deafening whistling. The de shed through all the tails and stuck into a mountain side opposite firmly.


    "Die!" David pulled out his sword and pushed off with his feet. A concave hole appeared on the ground as he flew towards Vourde.


    With his current strength and speed, just one sh of his sword could cause the air beside him to vibrate and shake, almost splitting in half. His power had gotten to an incredible level, and as soon as normal humans or even spyhers walked near him, their bodies would be torn in half.


    "Dark Thunder!" Vourde''s  expression got serious, and he backed up quickly. Although David only came up to his chest, that speed and force gave him a scare.


    "Rumble!"


    With a huge bang, a ball of twisted, grayish mass exploded in front of David, enveloping him inside of it, causing him to lose bnce after shing out his sword.


    With a whoosh, David''s swordpletely missed its mark, striking the distant mountain behind on the left.


    "Crack." A deep pitch-ck crack appeared in the side of the mountain, elogating until it finally reach the peak of the mountain.


    At the same time, the few tails that blocked David''s attack were chopped in half. Another mass of gray flew towards David and exploded right beside him.


    He brought his de up hastily in front, but the explosion came from his side.


    "Burning sh!!" The Ancient legendary weapon ;megaton swung out again. As its first attack, it wasn''t as strong as the other ones, but it was enough to increase one''s speed and force by a lot.


    With a ck glint and speed so fast one could barely see its shadow, the rusty de shed towards the writhing mass of gray.


    "Squelch!"


    The ck sword rumbled and the golden mes exploded into waves of intense destructive energy, causing numerous chips to appear on megaton''s body, but the Dark Thunder substance was also destroyed.


    "Demonic Advent!" At this time, Vourde''s body suddenly appeared behind David like a ghost with a huge boost of power, one of his huge hands grabbing toward David''s vital organs stealthily like a death reaper.


    "Divine Might!!" David didn''t even turn around. His two wings hardened and then suddenly morphed into two strong and bulky sharp objects as it was engulfed in an intense golden me. Large amounts of energy waves poured out, forming two ck des that shed towards the huge hand.


    "Boom!!!"


    The wings didn''t look anything close to a dragon right now, but like a machete loolimh to sever the void. It sliced through the wind a cut right through the palm of the huge hand.


    The crimson-golden mes on the des immediately grew bigger and climbed onto the huge as though it was sentient, wanting to burn through the hand to oblivion. But once they touched the hand, there seemed to be an invisible force preventing them from moving forward.


    A ck ball of flesh appeared on Vourde''s chest. That flesh shaped itself naturally into the shape of a mark; it was as if thetter was scarred on.


    At the same time, the flesh on his hands started moving and changing too, forming the same bump of a mark on his chest.


    His morphed wings struck onto the mark. To put it in other words, the mark grew out exactly where the de was going to hit.


    "Buzz!!!"


    A huge shock wave exploded, invisible ripples spreading outwards from between David and Vourde.


    David twisted his waist and  spun around. The wings reverting back to their original state were fading away, and his de swung arounlike wheels, cutting down towards Vourde from different angles with sharp piercing sounds.


    This was the first time he''d fought an opponent who could match both his strength and speed.


    He imed to be the Demon King Vourde, Lord of the Demonic Beasts. David didn''t know how strong he waspared to the others above this beast, but no matter his rank, this ancient beast was worth him giving his all.


    Although he was a little slow, he had an advantage in size, and was able to gain the upper hand in this tight space.


    So, inparison, Vourde was bigger, but David  was faster.


    Creatures one big and one small started a fight to the death above ground.


    David''s arms and wings kept shing towards  the beast from different angles with palm des and megaton, the burning sh increasing his speed and force and the Divine Might(Adrenaline) increasing his damage. Although he was using the two, he could only manage to keep Vourde at bay.


    The Devil''s Advent seemed to be able to grow from every area on Vourde''s skin. It was super fast and super strong, so much that even David''s attack infused with intense energy made from gic waves couldn''t prate it.


    Originally, Vourde wouldn''t have been able to keep with David''s agility, but because of the Devil''s Advent, appearing instantly wherever he wanted it to, he could block all of David''s attacks.


    The frightening strength that David was proud of was only ordinary in front of Vourde, unable to give him any superiority.


    In fact, there were many times when Vourde''s huge pressure made David feel he couldn''t bear it.


    The two kept fighting in the forest, destroying several mountains. Vourde''s tails were unbeatable with the Devil''s Advent assisting them, and continued to m towards David from all sides like whips.


    David was almostpletely covered in the golden threads from his use of golden mes in his attacks. Numerous des shed towards all sides, blocking the iing waves of tails that looked like tentacles.


    The battle slowly fell into a stalemate.

 Chapter 613 Fleeing

    "Boom!!"


    Golden me and ck lightning shed.


    David''s two arms and wings were holding the knife, fanatically shing with Vourde in a fluid motion.


    Vourde was surrounded with arcs of ck lightning. Vast amounts of electricity sparked on his body, enclosing it likes.


    The two had been exchanging moves while remaining in a stalemate for a while now.


    Vourde had been getting unsatisfactory results. He''d even activated dark thunder to increase his reflexes and speed, but to no avail. At this point, it was a matter of who had better endurance and resilience.


    But as the king of thisnd, it was the first time he had to fight someone for this long. Plus, his body was way too big: every move required a vast amount of energy.


    He had always crushed opponent with sheer strength before, but this one¡­


    Vourde rapidly blocked David''s attacks. Under the shock wave caused by the two, the surrounding mountains shook and copsed. Every second, parts of the mountains would split and fall off, making the space  tter and tter .


    Vourde surveyed his surroundings, and immediatelynded behind David. He noticed that there were somehow two wings growing on David''s back. He was quite amazed by the des that grew from wings, and now there seem to be two more wings growing!


    Through the tumor, he could vaguely see two more wings.


    He, of course, didn''t know that these were David''s new talent. It just didn''t have enough time to develop before, and David needed time to adapt to the new body after evolving it with massive amount  gic energy.


    Vourde sensed his situation was dire: if he was only able to keep even in the fight now, against two more wings, he could be in danger.


    At this moment, while he was distracted by David''s back, David saw an opportunity.


    One ck rusty knife prated his defense,nding on his neck with a booming sound.


    "Snap!! Boom!!"


    The rusty de  exploded in an instant. The explosion made Vourde lose his bnce and fall backward.


    David''s 10-meter-tall body with two arms and tow sharp de like wings spun. Fist, palm, sword, and knife¡ªfour different types of attack flew towards Vourdelike hurricane.


    Vourde was forced to retreat step after step. He let out an angry roar, but still could do nothing to improve his situation.


    "Damn you!!" he roared, blocking constantly. The lightning surrounding his body had been battered and broken to the point where it didn''t serve any defensive purpose anymore.


    David forced Vourde to retreat, all four of his arms rapidly controlling golden mes to form four knife-like edges.


    Every time he struck, a long edge swooped down with golden glow.


    The giant knife edge of at least 10 meters created a giant blood-red wound every time it connected,pletely ignoring Vourde''s scales like they didn''t even exist.


    The surroundings shook. Huge boulders fell onto the ground. Everything that fell near the battle zone instantly shattered into dust.


    But suddenly, David''s attack suddenly paused as his divine senses transmitted images of the spatial teleportation cave into his brain.


    David''s arm finally stopped moving for a brief moment. Even though it was only an instant, but in this level of battle, an instant was enough to twist the whole fight around.


    "Restricting Seals!" Vourde retreated rapidly, quite mad at the fact that he couldn''tpete in sheer strength against David. Yet there was nothing he could do. Seeing this opportunity, his heart leapt, and he spat out a giant pale white skeleton hand. The hand flew out and mmed heavily into David''s chest.


    "Bam!!!"


    With immense momentum, Vourde didn''t even turn his head to look at the result before turning the opposite direction and fleeing.


    He flew back, his huge body merging into the stone wall as if it were liquid.


    All of this happened in an instant. Before David could react, Vourde escaped.


    As David recovered, he realized he was alone.


    He silently dropped his knife.


    "Boom!!"


    Four giant sharp gleams mmed into a wall mountain nearby, shattering countless rocks.


    "Damn it!!!" He was one second away from killing Vourde and absorbing his gene Essence. Who would''ve thought that news from the Spatial mountain would distract him briefly and let Vourde escape.


    "No matter who you are, you are going to die!!" David roared as he picked back Megaton, turning towards the far mountain a few hundred kilometers away.


    ******


    "AHAHAHAHA! A greater teleportation array! Who would have thought there would still be one within this ce?! I, the DragonKing I''m truly lucky" The Dragon King,ughed maniacally, fanatically striding slowly towards the mechanism in the tunnel. Ignoring Hazel as though she was a mere ant in his eyes that he wouldn''t be bothered to talk to.


    Even though the top three great families had their own teleportation device, it was only meant for objects without life and a limited amount of mass to pass through. It was otherwise impossibly for a living organism to enter through the teleportation device. Even an ant would be killed and destroyed before it could reach its destination. Therefore the device was only meant to trade resources with the Outworld. Never in his life would the Dragon King have expected to have found a Greater Teleportation Device so far within the beast territory.


    This could be what they considered goodluck! In fact, the idea of killing David seem to have been swept to the corner of his mind as he focused on the device before him.


    Seeing the Dragon Kinging closer to the teleportation device, Hazel stood up quietly and her beautiful eyebrows frowned as she nces at the man in dragon scale robes.


    "You shouldn''t be here." she said with a knitted brow.


    Finally, the dragon King seem to have taken notice of her. His eyes suddenly shed and he chuckled "An AI with a body constructed from nanobots? Interesting. Are you from the Ound?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Those from the ound sees our  method of cultivation as primitive and instead use nanobots for their cultivation. Since creating a clone from flesh and blood is easier not as rare as nanobots, I can only assume you chose that because you disdain our method of cultivation." The Dragon King stated at her as he made his spection.

 Chapter 614 Anger Billowing Through The Heavens

    Hazel remained silent for a while before she opened her mouth to talk. "What do you want?"


    "Hehe. Although with the use of nanobots, you would be quite strong, but since you just started practicing, there is no way you can hold me. In that case, you should withdraw least I identally kill you regardless of your origin. I''m not afraid of those in the Outworld since the can''te here anyways." The Dragon King warned.


    Hazel''s expression remained indifferent as she responded. "identally kill me? You are not quite there yet."


    "Bang!"


    The Dragon King snorted coldly and the ground beneath his feet exploded as he appeared right before Hazel.


    Hazel''s eyes glowed as electric current shed in them as though going through intense calctions. Suddenly, her body shifted sideways and a w tore past her face, the air cutting apart a strand of her hair in the process. Suddenly, the w turned and shed across at her face. Abruptly, her arm seem to be coated with a metallic sheen as a Gaunlet appeared in her arm


    Shiiiiing!


    Sparks flew and the w was directly sideways. Almost at the same time, her fingers suddenly transmuted as the tip  morphed into give sharp knives that glinted sharply in the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    The ws moved across the Demigod''s chest as it ripped apart the dragon robe, drawing out five  lines of blood in the process.


    It had happened so fast the dragon King was shocked. Instantly, he withdrew backwards in a sh and his face turned solemn  ncing downwards at his body, he had been wounded in just one exchange despite the fact that he was obviously stronger than the youngdy before him. It was as though she had known where he would attack and has prepared her own attack in response.


    "Fvcking psychopathic bot! How dare you injure me?" how could he not be angered? Usually, AI''s were quite docile to other human beings as some people were rich enough to create fleshy body clones for their AI to upy, but they had all been designed and programmed to be docile unless their master is on the brink of death, then they might act. Which was why the Dragon King found it quite unbelievable that he has been attacked and even  injured by one. Just what sort of consciousness did this AI develop from. Even if it wasn''t if this world, the same restriction should have been holding it just incase of a revolution.


    The Dragon King stared gravely at Hazel who remained indifferent and his eyes shed a vicious look. "Since you are quite violent, I have no choice but to reset you."


    Upon hearing this, Hazel''s eyes shed and her expression changed drastically. "You dare!?" Her body immediately shed like a ghost, leaving multiple after images that left lifelike blurs in the air when she moved.


    Seeing this, the Dragon King sneered coldly and recited.


    "Seven leaves, six Veins, five Branches, four droplets, three twigs, two trees, one root... ess."


    Instantly, Hazel''s body suddenly halted as though nailed to the ground just a few inches away from the Dragon King.


    "H-how do you know those words!?" This was the first time Hazel was showing an expression close to panic. Her body trembled in rm and her countance, one of fear.


    "Who is your master?"


    "You will have better odds killing me than attaining information from me." The Dragon King was momentarily surprised.


    "Resisting the Ancient Alpha Command. You are proving to be even more interesting. Hmm, let''s change the question. How do you activate the Spatial Array?"


    "You can''t begin toprehend what would happen when I nullify this restriction. Aren''t you ashamed of trapping a little girl like this?"


    "Hmph! Little girl? Simply because you''ve lived as one doesn''t make you human."


    "So you think just beacuse you were born human makes you human?" Hazel shoot back coldly.


    The Dragon King face darkened and he struck out.


    "BAM!"


    Hazel''s body flew uncontroblely to the cavern wall, making it explode and her body slide towards the floor, helpless. With her resisting the ancient restriction order, she still wasn''t able to move.


    Walking towards her, the old man grabbed her by neck and left her toeardd him. Seeing the unyielding expression on her face, the Dragon King chuckled and his eyes swept through her body. Her skin was snow white, with the decent and bountiful bumps on her chest and back. "You are very fiesty. Alright, since you seem to see yourself as a little girl, you might eventually taste like one."


    Licking his lips hungrily, an intense me burned in mid-air as Hazel''s clothing bsgun to disintegrate into ashes, revealing her nude killer figure aver so slowly. As though freed from prison, her milky white chest bounced as the upper clothing disintegrate.


    "You should have escaped when I gave you the chance to... This can only be considered fate. "


    "You!?" She shivered and her voice turned hoarse then turned quieter. "Fate¡­" she was raised high now, her entire figure exposed. She couldn''t help butugh coldly with a hint of bitterness.


    "Fate¡­ Fate stopped me from devouring Vourde¡­" Suddenly, a voice interrupted him.


    Behind the Dragon King, the ground splitted.


    David flew out with a solemn expression, his strange eyes with 3 pupils glowed with a killing rage that billowed towards the nine heavens. Intense killing intent soared and a think scent of blood permeated the entire cave, with blood rivers sloshing above him.


    "So, as a tribute to fate¡­ Dragon King¡­ you shall die!!!"


    "Boom!!"


    A giant explosion.


    His whole body suddenly transformed, transforming into his Fourth Star in an instant. The horrifying body nearly 20 meters tall that looked like a mountain of muscle stretched out its arms and its wings grabbed the still stunned Dragon King.


    Before the Dragon King  could even react, he was already captured by the four arms.


    "Aghhh!!" he screamed in agony, his body feeling a horrifying force.


    "Screeech!!"


    The Dragon King''s huge body was ripped apart in one stroke. All at once, blood and flesh sprayed out while a green cloud and gas exploded.


    The whole mountain shook and the cavern rumbled violently. Countless green clouds spread out, covering everything in sight.

 Chapter 615 False God Sneak Attack

    Burn! Everything!" David''s spread out his four arms, his body started to burn with purplish golden me¡ªthis was the power of the mes when it had evolved even further.


    The horrifying Golden me spread in all directions in the blink of an eye, igniting the green sea of cloud.


    "Boom!!!"


    Golden twinkles shed, instantly igniting the sea of cloud. From the cavern to the areas around it, everything was surrounded by a sea of golden me.


    The wildfire only circled around Hazel and the device, avoiding them, but still engulfed the entire surroundings and the body of the Dragon King.


    "Aghhhh!!" the voice inside the mes screamed in agony. The Dragon King had quickly used an unknown technique to escape from David''s ughter. This mes could even hurt Course whose strength was even higher than an Early Stage Demigod. It was definitely something a being that wasn''t even higher than the early realm cohd bear in terms of power.


    The voice continued to screamed.  The rocks around started to glow red, as if it was about to turn intova.


    Hazel''s expression soon cleared and she began to run toward the device to finish it up.


    Oddly, everywhere she went, all the golden mes naturally retreated as if they were making way for her.


    The golden me engulfing the  area  dispersed because of her.


    "Aghhhhh!!"


    An angry roar sounded from far away.


    In the sea of me, the demigod dragon King reformed its body, trying with all his might to fly out of the fire.


    But the moment he left the ground, countless arms formed from golden me, each one as thick as his waist,yered on top of him and pulled him down. Tens of arms stretched out, and pulled him back into the sea of me in an instant.


    "NO!!!" the King of Dragons roared as he attempted to stand back up to keep his head out of the fire.


    "Everything, burn!!" David stretched out two arms while the two on his back again pushed Dragon King  underneath the mes.


    "Boom!!"


    "I¡ª" the Dragon King was immediately interrupted and was again pressed under the me. He attempted to speak, but only choked on theva.


    His body, which was made out of blood and flesh to begin with, began to evaporate under the horrifying heat of the poisonous fire.


    From far away, a figure watched the edge of the fire.


    The blue gas burned in the sea of me. The air was engulfed in dense ck smoke, hiding everything inside. The only thing that could be heard was the angry roar of the Dragon King.


    The whole area around the Teleportation Device had been engulfed in mes. Rocks were melting, and the mountain was also melting. Some low level finally dug out of the ruin, but soon melted as well, sinking under once again.


    Within tens of breaths, almost the whole area had been turned into ake of goldenva.


    At the center, David pressed his hands on the dragon King''s  head, forcing it into theva.


    As time passed, the Dragon Kings  resistance weakened. His roar also dimmed, and eventually turned into a plea for mercy.


    David''s face remained expressionless, his hands still mping tightly on the Drahon Kings'' head. Ten more breaths, and the Dragon Kings'' body finally finished dissolving under the burning golden me.


    The only thing left was his head held in David''s hands.


    "I¡­ This isn''t fair¡­" Dragon King''s head whispered. He didn''t even have the chance to use any Secret Art before being held in ce and burnt to death. He felt like he had been a victim of an injustice.


    "Boom!!"


    David closed his hands and crushed the head. It turned into a cloud of Reddish brown blood and flesh gas, and was instantly ignited by the golden streaks of fire.


    Waves of intense energy continuously flowed from the golden me into David''s body. Although this demigod wasn''t as strong as the Arch-hunter, it still wasn''t bad. At least the gic energy absorbed was from a Demigod. Even if it was a really weak one.


    After killing the Dragon King, David''s body rapidly shrunk back down. He then looked toward the device that was before Hazel and his eyes shed as his expression changed from one to anger and then sympathy and then an apologetic one a few times seeing Hazel''s body.


    Quickly bringing out a coat from his ring, David proceeded to cover her up while she continued working in the transmutation device for the Spatial Transmission array.


    "Are you alright?" He then asked after several seconds of silence.


    "¡­!" Hazel seem to swallow, not knowing how to answer. "I''m okay, did I tell you I''m sick?!"


    David smiled, she had regained her sense of humour after a short period of time. Suddenly, David''s expression turned grave as he stared directly at the hole in the cave.


    "How much time before you are done?"


    Seeking to have noticed David''s grave expression and his tone, Hazel didn''t beat around the Bush and immediately responded. "Just tow minutes."


    David nced his teeth, nodding. And without dating anymore word, he tapped his foot against the ground and floated towards the sky.


    At this moment, a giant arched door with a ck frame and a clear ripple at its center started to appear slowly above the sky.


    The arc in the sky was like a tear in space and was thirty meters tall, and its frame swarmed with skeletal hands. At the top sat an inky green crescent moon, while countless figures of nts and beasts were carved into its bottom.


    "Boom! Boom!! Boom!!!" The sky seem to have turned ck and the earth seem to have been dyed the color of blood. .


    Dark clouds gathered quickly in the sky. Thunder and lightning descended, and the wind howled.


    Inside the gate, ripples bounced everywhere rapidly, bing denser and denser.


    "Hiss!!"


    Suddenly, an enormous skeletal hand punched out of the gate, grabbing straight at David.


    The hand moved too fast, fast to the point where it had appeared in front of David before anyone had enough time to react.


    The thirty meter thick beastly w hand grabbed at David like a mountain, bringing with it a breathtakingly huge shadow and gale.


    David''s eyes opened wide, and massive energy waves all over his body started to gather in front of him. By now, his body waspletely covered by the shadow of the giant hand.


    "I don''t care who you are¡­ Only I¡­ I am¡­ the strongest!!"


    The wings behind him transformed into sharp knives and he pped them together with the own in his hands as they bined into one. David''s body started to burn fiercely, with purple golden mes surging out of his eyes, ears, and mouth.


    His whole body shrunk, somehow turning, but his physique was even more than when he activate fourth star.


    But  purple golden mes surrounded his body, forming into a thirty meter tall giant.


    "Ultimate Move, Star Reaper!!!"


    David''s grip tightened, and he mmed the de forward. He let out a low roar that shook aside the dark clouds, splitting the sky with a golden pr.


    "Boom!!!"


    The giant hand made of golden purple mes held the enormous knife high, striking at the huge skeletal hand.


    A shock wave exploded outward from the ground all the way up to the sky. Like a boulder falling into a still pond, the ripple in the air materialized into waves, hitting against each other and spreading further onto the horizon.


    Within mere seconds, thousands of mutated beasts in the area were pulverized by the shock waves. Even some peak Atman realms beast too close to the st were ripped into pieces.


    Vourde and the Snow-Thunder Tiger stood the nearest. Even though they directed all their efforts to steady themselves, they still underestimated the destructiveness of the shock wave caused by this horrifying collision. The power had surpassed that of an Early stage demigod, and reached the higher Mid-stage demigod realm.


    With no time to dodge, both of their inner organs were damaged by the shock wave, and each of them spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "He somehow¡­ somehow blocked it¡­!!!" Retreating several hundreds meters backward, Vourde finally steadied his body using Devil''s Advent. He finally looked at David with an awestruck expression. That giant hand was at least at the Peak Demigod Stage, but somehow¡­ somehow, David blocked its attack!


    But he wasn''t particrly worried. use David was obviously on the losing side.


    The giant Beastly hand clearly surpassed David by a lot in strength. It was pressing against  David, its sharp five fingers slowly but surely grabbing David actual body.


    Within the dark gidken mes, David''s scales all over his body started to crack. He was utilizing every ounce of his strength: Gic force, mental energy, blood burn, golden mes, diamond body Essence, strengthe amplifyer etc, and even burning his own body. Everything had been used¡ªeven his strongest move, Star Reaper.


    But even then, it seem to not be enough.

 Chapter 616 Grave Situation

    Within the dark golden mes, David''s diamond scales all over his body started to crack. He was utilizing every ounce of his strength: Gic force, mental energy, blood burn, golden mes, diamond body Essence, strength amplifyer etc, and even burning his own body. Everything had been useda€¡±even his strongest move, Star Reaper.


    But even then, it seem to not be enough.?


    If he had managed to absorb Vourdes essence , maybe he would have stood a chance.


    "You are only a handa€|" David''s  eyes were filled with a mix of three burning colours, every ounce of strength in his body burning to its limit.


    "Go diea€| die, die, die, die!! AHHHHHH!!!" David roared wildly. "Star Reaper! Four Times!!!"


    The wings behind him suddenly transformed into massive sharp des along witb his arms. Four of his arms formed knives at once, each of them using the strongest killing move he learned so far.


    "Boom!!"


    Four giant ck knives glowed with silver blue starlight, violently surging upward like a streak of light in an arc.


    This time, with four times the horrifying power, the knife strike connected with the gigantic beastly hand, causing a vast amount of scales and blood to fall.


    The tracks that Death of Stars left behind looked like four strokes from an ink brush filled with ck thick destructive waves of energy that looked like shining starlight.


    This type of destructive wave had been modified and developed by David using his body to vibrate with massive intensity, and had an element of destruction, enough to annihte any energy or matter it touched.


    The downward pressure of the giant hand finally stopped.


    "Noa€|!" a low voice roared angrily behind the gate. The giant beastly hand fell backward from the immense force of David''s knife strike.


    But it was useless. This was the battle separated by distance. Crossing the barrier between space already required immense effort, and David wasn''t even a demigod yet, but instead he had the strength that could repel a demigod at any time.


    With a loud boom, the giant hand finally sunk back into the spatial gateway. The door''s frame cracked open with a snap, and the ripple at the center of the door slowly faded away as everything fell silent once more.


    "Howa€| how is this possible!?" Vourde''s eyes snapped wide open and he was instantly dumbfounded by what he had seen; somehow, the Ancestor''s ''s right hand was just straight up pressed back.


    Thata€| that man!


    With an expression of disbelief and horror, he stared at David floating midair.


    David had now returned to his normal form with his back bent. Blood surged into his mouth, but he swallowed it right back.


    The four-times strength Star Reaper had overloaded his body. The inner wounds he suffered right now weren''t from the giant hand, but rather from the sudden explosive strength that was channeled during his killing strike.


    David stayed in midair, still gazing at the sky with an intense gaze. He felt as though he was familiar with that hand from before. It looked very simr to a wolf''s w, but the strength it contained was so enormous David''s heart palpitated when he thought of it.


    Suddenly, David started to develop an a bad feeling as though this wasn''t over yet. His eyes moved towards one corner of the sky where another mountain peak a few kilometres away. He narrower his eyes but then turned  indifferent as he left.


    Vourde''s expression wasn''t looking too good as he stared at David''s receding figure. He knew David wasn''t going to be easily dealth with which was why he had summoned the Wolf King Ancestor but who would have though a Phantom of the Great Devil Lord; the wolf demon would be so easily death with?


    The Snow-Thunder Tiger expression had long since turned pale and his eyes were filled with terror. It could vividly recollect thar David wasn''t this strong the previous time they had fought, how was it possibly that he had grown even stronger during this short period of time?


    "We should leave. The hundred-year mission to guard the Spatial Transmission Device is over, there''s nothing we can do here if that monster remains here." The Snow-Thunder Tiger muttered and its snow white fur crackled with intense streaks of thunder.?


    "Not so fast, although he manage to repel the Phantom of Lord Wolf, there''s no way he would be able to handle a clone." Vourde''s eyes revealed a trace of calmness and a gleam of viciousness.?


    The Snow-Thunder Tiger was stunned as he nced towards the beast beside him. "What are you saying?"


    "I''m saying this is far from over."


    * * *


    The entrance of a cave, Davidnded softly and rushed towards Hazel. "How is it going?"


    "I should be doneeeea€| now." Suddenly, the entire device revealed an intense blue blinding light  that shot out from the center of the cave, destroying the cave''s roof as it shot towards the sky.?


    David''s expression changed drastically and he grabbed Hazel by the waist without warning. Immediately, he instantly leapt towards the blue circr film of membrane that had just developed in mid-air without hesitation.?


    David''s and Hazel''s were only a few inches away from the Abruptly, the entire world seem to have slowed to a halt as the airflow, changes in energy and the The movement of everything in space seen to have paused.?


    An iparable force enveloped the entire nountain and the little things within.?


    This power turned the blue sky gloomy in just an instant and the entire ten kilometer radius was affected from the strength.?


    David''s eyes widened in shock. That wave of strength was even enough to stop him from moving. His pupils constricted and an intense sense of crisis filled his entire mind.


    "Hmph!" Sorting coldly, an explosive wave of energy exploded out with David as the center, destroying the wierd wave of stopping energy in the blink of an eye.?


    "Go!" David had only manages to toss Hazel within the blue film of Spatial teleportation when the hair at the back of his neck stood in end as danger enveloped his mind.


    "Star Reaper! DIE!!!" David''s morphing didn''t take up to a millisecond, activating all the power he had in his asernal. His entire body grew to a five meter diamond giant, and appeared to have turned into a glittering monster with four hands.?


    As though it was the death of a star, four massive streaks of what appears to be meteor sted forwards with the intensity of a million destructive energy. David didn''t hold back anything in the slightest. If it wasn''t for fact that he had used up the lightning energy within his body, he might have also exploded with.?


    His blood glowed and flowed within his body likeva, visible to the naked eye as he stood at the centre of the cave.?


    "Rumble!!!"


    A figure suddenly approached David through the cave entrance and as the four streaks of star explosion collided with the figure, the figure shed in mid-air. Instantly, a gleam of arc shot through the air and mmed against the four golden streaks of explosive energy.?


    "KABOOM!!!"


    The entire mountain exploded outwards as the shockwaves created grazed past it. The  figure was forced to take retreat three steps backwards, his wolfish eyes ncing towards David in surprised as blood dripped from w.?


    He was most certainly surprised David was able to injure gun even with the enormous gap in realms. But it was just a bit of an injury, nothing too serious.


    "You have grown a lot since thest time we met." Two crimson pupils stared at David with with a casual smile and the wound in his hand instantly closed up.?


    David''s expression changed drastically. His all out attack had only caused a minor flesh injury on the figures body, how could David not be shocked by this? Suddenly, his pupils constricted as the dust cleared and the face of the fire was revealed.?


    David''s teeth clenched and his eyes seem to have exploded in fury, saying one word after the other. "Wolf! King!"


    It was actually the Wolf King that had saved David the night he was about to die, but then ced a tracing gene mark on him right after. But David was sure his intentions weren''t entirely sure, which was why he had been pushing himself harder during the past year.?


    ?The being that had haunted him right from the start, looking to develop him and then devour him like one would a chicken. Fattening it up and then killing it by devouring it.?


    The Wolf King chuckled. "That night, you were unconscious but who would have though at the brink of life and death, there still a sliver of consciousness there, able to notice me. I assumed you wouldn''t be aware of my existence until now. But after you wiped out the trace of gene Mark I ced in you, it was clear you knew all about it."


    Suddenly, the Wolf King''s expression turned sisnster, his eyes radiation an intense crimson glow and he said. "I''ve given. Now, it''s time for me to take."

 Chapter 617 Wolf King Devouring David; Death?

    David''s expression was entirely grim as he stared at the Wolf King. Although he looked like the man next door, there was this invisible pressure fhay emanated from his body, looking to supresss everything and everyone in its way.


    The energy wave of a being who was already at the peak of the foodchain, as though no one could ever hope to deter him.


    The portal behind David was flickering and due to the explosion of the attack David had just released, the mountain that fined a cave over then had shattered leaving them exposed to the sky.


    David had used his energy waves to protect the portal from being destroyed by the shockwaves created which was why it was still standing. But from the feedback he was getting from his divine sense, the portal wouldn''t hold for another minute before the energy is being used up. If he doesn''t manage to enter before the time is up, then he could say goodbye to escaping.


    But then, it wasn''t as though the Wolf-King would give him the chance though.


    "You might have actually escaped if I hadn''t used my technique to stall you before I getting here. A pity you can only allow yourself to be absorbed by me." The Alpha shook his head ad though he was actually feeling sorry for David.


    Sneering coldly, David''s muscles trembled violently and his skin began to tightens like a squeezed balloon as numerous bone spiked jutted out from his spine, shoulder des and ribs, encasing his shoulder and upper body in ayer of diamond glistening bone armor.


    "It''s nit going to be easy if you want to absorb me. I might as well absorb even you instead!" David roared and an epihany downed on him.


    Normally, a being is made up of cells and Dna which is ording to a gic map code. Like humans, they are made up of massive amounts of cells arranged in a special way that made them look the way they are, which is entirely different to the gic make up of a lizard or other animals. What if you had the power to change your gic make up as you wish?


    David''s body rumbled and there seem to be a massive explosion that erupted from within his body.


    Instantly, David''s eyes glowed rapidly like that of a light house and  his intense heartbeat that was beating rapidly like the sound of an engine suddenly start reducing.


    "Ba-dum!" "Ba-dum!!" "Badum!!!"


    Suddenly. A slow droning sound resounded from David''s body and a pulse whispered out from his heart.


    "THUMP!!!"


    1000CPM!!!


    "Rumble!!!"


    A circr ring of destructive energy exploded out from David, forming some sort of domain around his body. The grey circr ring consist of a very destructive soundwave, created from his heart reaching the peak limit ever touched.


    What was weird was that the circr grey ring didn''t fade in the slightest, but crocked around his body with David in the middle, stretching over 50 meters radius.


    Suddenly, the golden mes burning around his body moved with a whoosh, covering the pulse of circr energy around body. As though that wasn''t enough, crimson blood energy erupted from David''s body, and also circled around him, making the ring glow three different colors, red, gold and grey.


    David flet his strength soar at an unbelievable rate and eh felt as though he could crush this with one stroke of his de.


    But David wasn''t a happy in this slightest. It was still far from enough. His hands holding two des, his back trembled and astonishingly, his wings transformed into two gigantic hands with bodily fluids dripping out from them. But they shone a diamond color, revealing how hard they were.


    As though it wasn''t enough, two slits appeared in his shoulder des as another two arms emerged like a new born baby from its mother''s womb. His storage ring shed and his six arms were now holding various des and swords.


    With the level he had reached now, he could now alter his cells and gic codes, but he couldn''t make it permanent and there was a time limit. Because if his body got used to him having six arms, there might be no way of reversing it. Therefore he could only make use of it as fast as he could.


    Massive amount of energy pilled up within David that he felt as though he would explode if he didn''t release it.


    The Alpha Wolf pupils constricted as he gazed at David. He could feel the energy within David''s body rise drastically. What was the ring of energy around David that was even making him feel threatened? Now he was beginning to see how a David was able to defeat demigods easily and still have enough energy to fight him.


    But soon enough the Alpha smiled at David. "As expected of the person I had personally chosen to devour. You didn''t disappoint me in the slightest. You should be happy you will increase my strength and assist me in furthering my goals."


    David didn''t say anything. Not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t. There was just so much he was holding within his body that he felt that talking might make them escape.


    Just one breath and a hurricane formed. One step and the ground opened up an endless hole. Another step and his body rubbed against the wind, creating sparks of gigantic embers in mid-air.


    His de had barely been raised before David disappeared from his previous position. Instantly, it was though he had teleported as the air instantly ripped apart, revealing a massive gash in the air.


    Another tear appeared and David was now behind the Wolf King. Without warning, the ring around his body deformed andpressed as his body reduced to a two meter tall human.


    "Ninth Star. Six times Star Reaper."


    "BOOM! BOOM!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!"


    The world seem to havee to an end and the entire distance of a thousand thousand kilometers exploded. The hundreds of mountains around them imploded like they were only made of caves, covering the entire thousand thousand meters in dust.


    Instantly, the sky darkened and massive amount of lightning and thunder rumbled at various parts of the surroundings, various spatial tears erupted from all over the thousand thousand meters. At the moment the power waves touched the Snow-Thunder Wolf, his body exploded without warning. He wasn''t even able to escape before he turned into a pile of dusty meat.


    Vourde was even more unlucky, his body was ripped apart bit by bit by the spatial tears. Even as he regenerated, he more and more space tears ripped him apart slowly ubtill he was just a mountain of meat junks which was then sucked into space.


    After everything settled, David could be seen on his knees, his entire six arms had exploded into chunks and chunks of meat. Even the diamond body couldn''t save him.


    Luckily the ring around his body also serced to defend him otherwise he might have actually being wounded by his own attack.


    But David''s expression wasn''t one that stated he had been lucky. Instead, his expression was filled with disbelief, hopelessness and anger.


    The Alpha stood nonchntly before David, staring at him with a mixture of surprise, shock and then praise.


    In his chest, there was six holes lined up on his torso like like bullet holes. But instead of flesh, there was a scale in his chest which had been prate by his attacks. But David''s all out six attacks had only caused flesh wounds on the body of the Alpha.


    How coukd David not be filled with hopelessness. He had used his entire energy in thest attack. He didn''t even have the energy to stand not to mention attacking once more.


    Using the Ninth star Amplification technique had weakened him throughly, even with hie strong was, he wasn''t able to use it for no more than a second before his muscles, tissue and some of internal organs explode from shear power.


    David''s left eye was now a mess of blood and flesh as they dripped down the floor. He was very weak.


    "You keep surprising me again and again. Honestly, there''s a part of me that doesn''t want to absorb you."


    Saying this, the Wolf King walked towards the weakened David, grabbing him by the neck, he lifted David up as though he weigh nothing.


    "s, I need to make this breakthrough and you are the beast tonic to stimte my genes. If you were from my beast race, I might actually let you live."


    Licking the bloody flesh off his cheek, the Alpha Wolf King closed his eyes and held back the urge to moan. His eyes narrowed as he felt a massive amount of different types of energy and nutrition dissolved into his body, rejuvenating his dead cells.


    "As expected, you are the beast tonic." David''s other eyes widened in shock and he struggled to get off the grip of the old monster, but he barely had the strength to raise his hands.


    "Stop struggling, this will only take a moment." Opening his mouth, a suction force appeared and David''s struggling decrease as his blood, bodily fluid, muscles and cells were rushing into the Wolf King''s mouth like a flood. His essence was being devoured and there was nothing he could do about it!

 Chapter 618 Explode! Explode!! Explode!!!

    In the blink of an eye, the suction force increased and David''s figure had reduced until he was just a skeleton. His consciousness faded as death closed in on him rapidly like a rushing train.


    In his head, a voice ring in his head, telling him it was okay, that he had tried the best he could and if he died, it wasn''t because he was weak. No! It was simply because he was just unlucky, at lead t he could rest now.


    Just when David had epted reality, he managed to hear a massive explosion that jolted him slightly conscious. Projecting his divine sense outward, David felt himself being jolted in the air and he suddenlynded unceremoniously to the ground.


    "Human Emperor! What is the meaning of this!?" David faintly heard the roar of the Alpha Wolf King furiously shouting outwards.


    David felt his dried up heart beat rapidly and in that instant, he roared deep within his mind. "Instant Restoration! Undying Blood."


    Suddenly David felt as though a hundred years of his life span had been sucked and then transformed as energy to restore his body. His hir immediately immediately turned white as though he had reached old age, but David was beyond caring at this point.


    The portal was just three kilometers away from him. Somehow the portal had remained intact even after the massive destructive energy that had spread a while ago.?


    But bothering to think any further If he was fast enough, there was actually a chance he might escape. Like a wild fire, hope bloomed within David''s heart and he immediately erupted with his strongest strength amplification technique.


    A massive ring of energy erupted out with David as the center, he ripped through space and arrived before the portal in the blink of an eye.


    But just as he was about to step in, a voice rang out from behind him. "Where do you think you are heading to?"


    David bitterly chuckled, and the despair in his eyes turned into a maniacughter. Four more arms ripped out from his back and he said. "If you want to kill me, then we shall die together."


    Instantly, he turned back like a raging wave of tsunami and appeared before the Wolf King. Unnoticeable to everyone, a thick drop of blood flew out of David''s body and entered into the portal.?


    The Wolf King snorted. "You are still too weak to make me die with you." A sharp w ripped through the air like an apparition shing towards David''s waist.


    David made no move to dodge and continued moving forwards like he had given up on living.


    Rip!


    His entire midsection was ripped apart like a cloth, but before his inter organs could spill out, David shouted. "Instant Restore."


    Another 100 years wad sucked and in the blink of an eye, another pair of leg grew from his waist. With that, he was instantly close to the Wolf King, David didn''t strike to attack, instead, he wrapped his six strong arms around the body of the wolf King.


    A trace of sadness shed in his eyes but then they turned savage as a brutal aura that could only be found in the body of psychopaths erupted from him. Erupting into a crazyughter, David screamed. "Die with me! Explode! Explode!! Explode!!!"


    The Wolf King suddenly released what David was about to do and his eyes widened. he immediately tried to retreat, but it was already toote, David was clinging to him as though his life depended on it.?


    "KABOOM!!!"


    A bloody mushroom explosion the height and width of a few thousand kilometers rose up in the air, covering the entire surrounding with their crimson, golden and purplish glow.


    Corrosive purplish drops of liquid dropped to the ground, killing every being within a thousand meter radius. Golden embers flickered in the air and as they dropped, they burn everything they touched into ashes. Even the rocks nearby turned va from the embers.


    As the crimson liquid dropped to the ground, the wriggled around as though they contained a life of their own but all of a sudden, the blood instantly decayed as though life had been drained out from it. The portal had long since being destroyed from the crazy action of David.?


    An old man levitated in the sky, his face looking solemn as he stared at the explosion far away.?


    He sighed heavily with slight sadness in his expression. "s, even when I took action, it was still toote."


    The old man was actually the old trader David had traded one demigod body with. David had been right after all. He was actually a hidden expert who was only pretending to be a trader.?


    The old man was actually the Human Emperor of his realm, he was the Guardian chosen by the World''s Will to defend against the Rapdily Evolved beasts.?


    He had seen through David the instant he arrived at his shop and ording to the Will of the World, David was a troublesome individual therefore he wasn''t fit to be the next human emperor otherwise he wouldn''t have let go of such a talent.?


    Suddenly, the old man''s expression turned indifferent. In no less than five secondster, a figure charged out from the explosion like a missile.?


    His entire body had been burnt ck and one of his arm had been missing. Also, the scales covering his face and torso had all been destroyed, revealing wriggling tissues and internal organs.?


    This person was actually the Wolf King. He had actually managed to escape the explosion, but he was greviously injured. Drops of corrosive liquidnded in his body and his exposed tissues, releasing ''tsssing'' sounds that sounded painful. As though thatwasn''t enough, the embers kept burning through his defensive scales, entering deep into his body. Eventually, the Alpha had no choice but to quickly rush out of the explosion.?


    The Alpha was incredibly furious, making his body tremble in anger, causing shockwaves around his body that shed slightly with the still standing mushroom explosion.?

 Chapter 619 Human Emperor Vs Underworld Wolf King

    The Wolf King hade here in a hurry, thinking that this trip would be a productive one. He had almost seeded, but he hadn''t thought hr would be interrupted sitting the most crucial period, disrupting his meal, letting the situation spiral out of control to the extent that he himself was greviously injured.


    His eyes zeroed in on an old man floating about 5000 kilometers away from him. His entire face trembled as he roared furiously! "Human! Emperor!"


    "Boom!"


    His body caused a massive hurricane as he arrived a thousand kilometers away from the old man.


    Instantly, the sky darkened and there was a shadow of moon that seem to ovep with the sun. The capability of the Wolf King soared by almost three times as he struck out his w.


    An overwhelming shade of power nketed the entire surroundings as a massive w the size of a mountain pressed down in the old man as though he wanted to crush the old man to pieces.


    The old man sighed softly and he raised his walking stick in mid-air, stabbing forwards nonchntly.


    There was no sound at first because the sound barrier was broken at least fifty times as the attack stabbed right towards the massive w that had appeared in mid-air.


    The clouds instantly parted as the shockwaves spread outwards. Somehow, they were able to control their attacks not to tear through space, but even causing more explosive damage. They are well aware that casuing tears in space would damaged the world bit by bit, and both the Beasts and humans needs the world which is why they wouldn''t tear through space unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Pu!"


    The Wolf King was sted right backwards like a kite, right into the corrosive mushroom explosion and explosive embers which was now starting to fade.


    After a while, a ckened Wolf King flew out from the mushroom. Incensed, be trembled and then morphed into his beast form which was a thousand meters, light blue wolf with a crown character in his forehead.


    "Howl!!!"


    A loud howl ripped through the world and the sky turned dark as a massive amount of moonlight pierced through from the sky and bathed the wolf in its glow.


    Radiating an intense amount of moon energy, extreme amount of moon ray glowed from the Wolf King tail and then charged up towards its spine, all the way up to its head. Suddenly the wolf opened up its mouth and a concentrated beam of energy the size of a Sky holding pir pierced towards the Old Man in the blink of an eye.


    The old man''s expression finally turned serious as he shouted towards the Wolf King, Lord of the underworld. "Moon Beam? Fenris! Have you gone mad!?"


    Instantly the old man retrieved a rusty mirror with runes and decorations around it. Without further ado, he pointed the ss towards the Moon Beam.


    The mirror was like a ck hole as it sucked in the entire beam into its rusty body. Pointing the ss towards the moon that is currently ovepping with the sun, the same moon beam tore through the air, destroying the fake moon, finally letting the sun ray descend towards this part of the world.


    "Hmph!" The Wolf King seem to have finally calmed down. He snorted coldly and morphed back into his human form, his wounded body still healing as he put on a ck coat covering his skin.


    "Human Emperor''s are only allowed to act during a world grade disaster, why did youe out from your tortoise shell and interrupt my business? Do you want to start a war!?" A roar rumbled from the Wolf King''s throat, his eyes dropping venom.


    "That was disciple you killed. Tell me, am I not allowed to act!?" The old man roared back, killing intent in his eyes.


    The Wolf King suddenly paused. His eyesbrows knitted slightly. "That''s impossible! If he were your disciple, why wasn''t there any ceremony, acknowledging him to the will of the world. Human''s all they do is lie and lie! Old bastard, I will not tolerate you lying to my face!"


    The old man was so angry heughed instead. "Hehe. You killed one of my disciple and you dare tell me I''m lying!? What are you trying to do? shift responsibility?"


    The Wolf King finally calmed down. If what the Human Emperor was saying was actually true, then he might have unknowingly spark a reason for the Fifth world war between humans and monsters tomense.


    "I highly doubt he''s your disciple. Even if he was your disciple, so what? I didn''t kill him. I only needed a bit of his gic essence. But he wasn''t patient enough and exploded himself instead, how is that my fault?" The Wolf King sneered at the old man.


    The oldman expression turned indifferent. "I also need a few beast blood Orb and esscence, does this mean you are giving me the permission to extract a few from your beast race without abandon?"


    The wolf Kings expression changed slightly as he replied. "You wouldn''t dare."


    "What? You can hunt my humna race and I can''t hunt your beast race? What Kind of logic is that?" The Human emperor pressed.


    "Don''t go too far old man. Even if you are strong, we of the beast race aren''t pushovers!"


    "What? You think you and the other Peak Demigods can stop me?" The aura of the old man suddenly changed and an unmatched wave of power erupted from him. The wind seem to bow and the world seem to shiver upon his appearance.


    The power of the Human Emperor seem so horrifying even the Wolf King who imed to be Lord of the Underworld found his breathing be ragged.


    Finally after some time, the Wolf King''s expression turned ashen as he finally asked. "What do you want?"


    The Human Emperor finally held back his unique energy waves and indifferently reponded. "Three kilograms of Moon Awakening liquid, Five Crescent-star fruit twenty kilograms of Meteor steel and Two-blood Worms."


    The wolf''s Kings eyes widened in shock and for the first time be was actually speechless... "Alright, let''s start the war."


    The items the Human emperor had asked for was just too much!

 Chapter 620 Undying Blood: Reborn?

    The star light was starting to envelop the world as night time finally came.


    Within arge ntation of forest, the sky seem to have been ripped apart from a force and a Orb whose color couldn''t be discernable because of the low light dropped to the ground with a massive bang.


    An enormous hole thys is ten meters deep appeared in the ground in that instant, cresting dust and sand.


    The dust finally settled. Time passed and ten days shed by like a flowing water. The size of the blood Orb had increased increased by two times and it was now the size of a washing basin.


    Time passed again and a few months flew by in the blink of an eye. The body of the blood Orb was rippling slightly, giving off a powerful vibration that pounded softly, almost simr to that of a heart beat.


    A few animals had been attracted over this past few days, but judging by the bones that littered within the five meter hole, it was unlikely whatever ne they had in mind was sessful.


    On the ninth month, the Orb has finally grown to the size of a meter and the diameter of half a meter. Also, the moving patterns of the Orb finally changed and the entire body started to distort as through there was something within, struggling toe out.


    "Rip!"


    The Orb tore like a film of membrane and a mucus-like liquid escaped out from the Orb. A figure covered in Amniotic fluid which is a clear, slightly yellowish liquid that usually surrounds the  body of unborn baby.


    Merveilis State , Old Steel Lake Town.


    Three levitating cars very simr to Sky Cruisers moved through the road in a perfectly in a straight and coordinated line.


    The cars in the front and at the back looked very thick almost simr to armour tanks , protecting the sleek looking vehicle in the middle.


    Suddenly, the car in front screeched to a halt, making the other cars behind screech and halt along with them.


    Among the security men within thest car, a dark skinned man cold looking man tapped below his neck and asked.


    "Tango, what''s the situation over there, over?"


    "Uhn, sir. There seem to be a kid lying in the side of the road, over."


    The dark-skinned man''s expression shifted slightly. "Keep in the car and  protect migo, send two men to check it out and withdraw if there''s any signs of abnormality."


    Within the sleek looking leviteon Car, an elegant lookingdy with graceful movement undeserving to be seen by most men, looked up with a million grace. Her violet eyes looked towards the holographic image before her and she realised they seem to have stopped.


    Her smoothly trimmed fingers tapped in an holographic button as she asked. "Why did we stop?"


    "It''s no problem ma''m , it''s just a kid who seem to have lost his way. We are heading home now ma''m." The voice of the dark skinned man responded.


    Two security men dismounted the first vehicle and walked cautiously towards the naked kid curled up in the floor of the road.


    Poking the body of the kid, they realised he was unconscious and luckily still alive.


    "Alright, I will grab him and ce him by the side of the road, you protect me incase there''s any problem." The first man said, withdrawing his weapons back into his body, he was about to move when the body body of the unconscious kid jerked and his eyes opened up to reveal two crimson red pupils that seem to want to stare coldly into their soul.


    The security men were stunned, but they were quick to react. A bionic weapon slid right out of his arm and pointed towards the kid, but the kid was faster.


    His body moved strangely on the ground and he slipoed past the man''s defenses like a snake, appearing right behind the man. Climbing his back, he held the man''s neck tightly in a chock hold.


    "Hey!" "What the hell is happening! " "Talk to me!"


    The situation was immediately thrown into disarray as the entire security imed dien from their vehicle   pointing their weapons at the kid and the man he was holding as hostage.


    The kid bared his teeth ferociously, not at all intimidated by the rows of weapons pointed at him which could st him into oblivion.


    Suddenly thedy in the middle car seem to be tired of the situation and immediately got out from her vehicle.


    "M''am we need you to satu in the vehicle to protect you. We don''t know who sent this kid and what his agenda is!?" The dark skinned man instantly advised, moving to protect thedy with his body.


    "Simon, what can a naked 10 year old kid possibly do? Assassinate me? He''s obviously been traumatised and this is a way of protecting himself." Thedy rolled her violet eyes at the security man and then walked towards the kid who was still holding the man''s neck as though wanting to snap it.


    Her heels clicked softly on the ground. Stopping a meter away from him, she removed her zer and then she smiled. The entire world seen to dim at this moment and even the ever radiating sun seem to have lost its luster. "Kid, why don''t youe down and let me cover you? It''s pretty cold out here you know."


    The kid''s temper seem to have cooled doen by alot and his softly grip loosed. After a while, he climbed from the man''s back and gazed curiously at thedy''s violet pupils as through they seem very familiar.


    "Good boy." Thedy smiled then wrapped him up with her suit. "Where do you stay and where are your parents?"


    "... " The kid opened his mouth and tired to say something, but it appears as though he couldn''t talk. A confused expression appeared on the kids face as he frowned.


    Thedy smiled softly. "Why don''t you fine with me for now, I will do my best to find your parents. In the meanwhile, stay with me. Yeah?"


    The kid eventually nodded in agreement. "Stop staring Simon, he''s not an assassin. You are scaring him."


    Simon really wanted to scream. "Who is scaring who? He''s not even flinching at my stare!"

 Chapter 621 Family

    "Matilda, go and call your brother. He needs to get breakfast before heading to school."


    It has been half a year since they had adopted the kid and in this period, his growth seem have skyrocketed and from his previous ten year old appearance he now looks like a 14 year old male.


    "Mom! The maids can fetch him instead. I''m not going up to that freak''s room!" a youngdy that seem to be 15-16 years of age immediatelyined, shaking her head.


    "Tilda! Don''t use that foulnguage in your brother! He''s your brother now and you will treat him as such!" The violet eyedy instantly reprimanded with a soft frown.


    Ever since every attempt to find David''s parent proved unsessful, Mrs Hills had to adopt him and the though of putting him into one of the adoption homes never once crossed her mind. No matter how she stared at them, those eyes were just soul stirring as though there was an entire world within them. (There really is an entire world within them: World orb)


    She just couldn''t give him up but instead started paperworks to adopt him. Since his DNA wasn''t registered in the system either, she had to pay an astronomical amount of money to keep things quiet, sessfully adopting him in the process. And she doesn''t regret it one single bit.


    "Go call him... Now!" Even when she was angry, her graceful motions weren''t interrupted a single bit.


    Matilda''s facial expression drooped   dragging her body to the stairs, she kept muttering voice ofints all the way until she got to a room opposite hers. Pomudnug the door, she said.


    "David! Come and ear or do you want me to bring your food to you like a servant!?" The beauty harrumphed coldly and proceeded to leave. He wasn''t going to answer anyways, so there was no need to wait for a reply.


    A few seconds after the youngdy left, the door suddenly opened up and a young man with golden hair and deep crimson eyes like that of blood cane out from the room.


    His dressing was casual and his facial expression nonchnt. cing his hands in his pocket, he walked therge hallway and then down the five meters wide stairs. The mansion literally screamed rich!


    "You are here. Come on, quickly  have your breakfast you are gettingte for school already." Mrs Hills never allows the maids to prepare breakfast for the kids, but take joy in doing it even with how busy she''s been with her work.


    "Mom, there''s no need to watch us eat. You should go now since you are gettingte to the office." Matilda offered with a smile that bloomed much like her mother''s.


    Mrs Hills also smiled but there was an expression on her face that said ''I will be here until you finish the food.''


    "David, is the food okay?" Mrs Hills suddenly asked.


    David''s head was lifted from stuffing his face and he nodded but before he could do anything, Matilda snorted, saying.


    "He will literally eat anything you make. Why bother asking him? Sometimes I wonder if his tongue works in direct opposite to the norms!"


    "Ouch! What''s was that for?" Feeling the pain on her head from her mother''s flickering finger, Matilda pouted.


    "Saying your mother''s food taste''s bad is rude." Mrs Hills scolded.


    Matilda grumbled in pain, munching on herst piece of steak, she grabbed her bag and immediately got up.


    "I''m heading out." She ran out of the house, heading towards an already packed Leviteon by the entrance of the mansion.


    David also got up, and started to leave to the car. When he heard Mrs Hills voice saying. "Have fun in school alright."


    David shed her a smile and exited the mansion. He happened toe across Simon, head of security department.


    Simon stared coldly at him, even after half a year, he was still very suspicious of David''s motives and he knew there is more to David than the eyes could see.


    David just happens to sit beside Matilda who only snorted upon the sight of him and then ignored him, proceeding to type her Holophone.


    The door closed and a transparent film of barrier appeared around the vehicle.


    Simon got to the front of the vehicle and then with a slight humming sound, the vehicle levitated upwards and shot out the mansion like a bullet.


    The academy was five kilometers away from the mansion, a distance which wasn''t too far nor to near.


    It only took about 20 minutes for the vehicle to get there. The academy was veryrge and it was a prestigious academy at that. Not just anyone gets admitted into the academy since the academy''s requirements are very strict.


    Although he couldn''t remember anything, David was able to pass the examinations with good grades and even if he didn''t pass, there was the possibility that Mrs Hills would use the other means to get him admitted. She really has taken him as her own son.


    The vehicle halted to a stop before the academy. There were various student rushing into the academy since they were almostte.


    Matilda couldn''t be more faster as she opened her side of the door, saying bye to Simon, her body flickered like lightning, leaving numerous after images that faded like snow. She was already gone in the blink of an eye.


    David chuckled slightly upon seeing this. Matilda liked to show off her strength to him since he didn''t have the talent, wanting to make him jealous. But it proved sessful as David''s expression was always casual even after seeing her ability.


    Which was one of the reasons she hated David. She thought he was just too pretentious and not what he seem to be.


    Walkimg up to the school gate, he entered the academy, waking a few minutes, he reached his ss and the sight of his ss mates graced him.


    Sitting in his seat, his eyes suddenly shed a golden glow. Fragments and pieces of memories poured into like a tsunami!


    When he opened his eyes, they were cold and filled with murderous intent. "It''s about time."

 Chapter 622 Flux Element: Blood!

    A cool stream of energy envelopes his body. David felt as though something within him had broken and has been melted down.


    Bringing his palm to his face, a crimson fluid like substance very simr to blood flowed and immediately coated his right palm, eventually wrapping around his fingers and then hardening, forming deep red sharp ws that glowed with intensity.


    David face broke out into a smile seeing this. He had finally awaken his element and able to manipte them.


    Bringing out a pen from his pocket, his deep crimson ws snapped it into two like it was made of cheese. A voice suddenly interrupted him from his daze.


    "Mr Hills, seeing as you find what I''m teaching boring, it proves you have read about this topic. Would you mind teaching the ss for me."


    David raised his head only to find the entire ss of 60 students staring at him along with the teacher.


    Not at all embarrassed, he withdrew his crimson colored ws and indifferently stood up, walking to the front of the ss. There was a mathematical form halfway solved on the holoboard.


    Grabbing stylus pen, David tilted his head and then frowned. Suddenly, he waves his hands, erasing most of the solutions the teacher had written, which drew various gasp of shock from the other students.


    The teacher sneered coldly. Now that you''ve erased it, let me see how you will answer the question.


    David ignored the expression of shock from the other students and then proceeded to rewrite the answer to question using his own mathematical technique.


    Under two minutes, the entire board had been filled with lots of forms and calctions. With double lines at the end of his answer, he dropped the stylus pen and then went back to his seat.


    At this point, the teacher''s mouth was already wide open. He kept ncing at his Holotab and then at the board. David''s answer was correct and the technique he used was one of the more advanced mathematical techniques used to answer the question. He couldn''t help but nce towards David''s receding back.


    Seeing that the students were looking at him, Teacher Jones immediately cleared his throat. "Ehem. So that''s how to answer the question. Now let''s go to page 45 of the file..."


    The lecture went on for another 15 minutes before the a soft ding sound echoed through everyone''s ears using their Bioms. A wirelessms which is usually installed below the ears.


    Everyone immediately got out of their seat, exiting the lecture room. David could feel the teacher''s stare at the back of his head but he ignored it.


    Ever since Mrs Hills picked him up from the road that day, he couldn''t remember anything except his name and he realised he had special abilities apart from the norms.


    Like Teacher Jones stare, he could see everything within five meter radius from him with ultra clear resolutions when he wished. Another thing was he had enchaced hearing and improved sight. He could literally hear the heartbeat of a person a half a kilometer away from him.


    And his thirst for blood, what the hell was that about? It was  the only thing that freaked him. If it weren''t for the fact that it stops when he wills it to, he might have turned into a blood sucking monster.


    An holographic image popped up from his wrist. Checking the message, he saw it was a reminder for his next ss. Combat Practice.


    David was strangely looking forward to it. Which was another thing he noticed. He loved violence with as much as he loved Mrs Hill''s cooking.  There was nothing that interest him more than violence. Of course he didn''t like to be on the receiving end. As long as he was the one dishing the beating.


    Moving with the stream of students heading outside the building, David walked slowly toward his destination. The sun softly caressing against his body, illuminating his golden hair as they seem to glow like wild fire. The walk was an enjoyable one which sadly came to an end.


    Before him was a col?i?se?um almost simr to colosseums, spanning almost a kilometre wide. It was like arge stadium but with walls built around them instead of chairs. Various students were already practising amongst themselves within various sectors of the building.


    Having reached here, David walked into the building, found a ce to settle and observe. He found the fighting seem different than what he was used to, but David couldn''t put a finger on it since he couldn''t remember what he was used to anyways.


    But he was happy since he had finally awakened his flux energy, giving him the ability to control his element  ording to his will.


    David was still staring at the two people practicing their technique with each other when he heard a p resounded from the top of therge wall of the colosseum.


    Surprised, the students immediately assembled seeing as it was their Combat Teacher. Thebat teacher was a middle-aged man with strong and muscr body. He was really good looking for his age.


    Suddenly, he leapt the twenty meters tall wall and just as he was about tond, two metal like objects simr to spiders legs erupted from his back and stabbed at the wall, slowing his decent with massive amount of sparks emerging from the friction.


    "Bang!"


    He finallynded and walked towards his students. David seem to find this scene familiar, like some sort of deja vu, but he couldn''t remember where or how it was familiar.


    Without bothering about formalities, he pped his hands. "This past few months, we''ve gone over the basic Combat technique with each other, it''s time for you out put it to test against real life danger. Stand before the gates , one person one gate. Chop! Chop!"


    With slight sceptism, the students obeyed, standing before the gates. There were up to a hundred gates within the colosseum therefore it was enough to contain the students the with even spare gates left.


    As this happened, the Combat teacher opened his holotab and clicked on a few buttons. Abruptly, a forcefield locked the students within, separating them with the other students and locking then with the gates before them. The students starts to panic!

 Chapter 623 Combat Test, Killing A Massive Beast!

    David''s expression changed slightly and a bad feeling welled up in his mind. He stared straight at the gate but there seem to be some disruptive waves of energy disrupting his senses. He couldn''t see or hear what was behind the gate.


    The other students were already backing away, their backs eventually hitting the square shaped forcefield.


    "Sir, let me out. I don''t want to do this." A weak willed student said with a tremble.


    Thebat teacher smiled wickedly. "There''s no going back now."


    "Sir, my father is the Mayor of Bluecold, if he finds out you''re putting my life in danger, you wil be in a lot of trouble I assure you." A female student inputted as she threatened.


    "This is the difference between this academy and the others. Here, we take practicals seriously and oh, don''t worry about your father dealing with me. He knows what will happen when he brought you here in the first ce. Get ready." Clicking in a few moremands, the enture 88 heavy gates snapped open with loud droning sounds.


    "Peng!" It seem to have been clicked into ce by a mechanism.


    David red eyes stared coldly into the darkness of the gate. He could faintly perceive a huge figure within the hole. Its heartbeat was very powerful, even more powerful than normal humans.


    "Ahh! Get me out!!!" A scream came from the cage beside David. It was a young man who screamed at the sight of the monster he was about to face.


    David''s pupils constricted as he saw the beast. It was a wold the height of an adult, rushing at the young man with intense brutality it was as though it wanted to rip him to shreads.


    Suddenly, David''s ears trembled and he turned to face the monster before him. The beast was already twenty meters away from him, destroying everything in its path as it galloped towards David.


    The beast was actually some sort of evolved Rhinoceros. With tworge horns that seem to want to stab through David''s body.


    With a darkened expression, David locked his dry lips and his red eyes glowed with a tinge of excitement. He forget to mention one thing, his inhuman strength.


    "BANG!"


    The charging Rhinoceros mmed directly into David. But contrary to expectation, his body wasn''t sent flying, but instead manged to grab hold of the beast horn, and with immense strength he pushed back, slowing the beasts momentum in the process.


    His muscles trembled and his arms seem to bulge, with terrifying green  veins crawling around his arm. His feet dug deep into the ground as he was been pushed backwards, drawing two deep lines on the hardened ground.


    The momentum of the beast had slowed down considerable. Noticing this, David suddenly twisted his waist and a roar exploded from his mouth and the neck of the Rhinoceros turned sideways revealing its neck. Using the opportunity, David formed a crimson shaped w and stabbed right into the neck of the beast.


    His fingers tore through the metallic skin of the beast and dug deeply into its body. Twisting his finger, he swooped upwards. Blood guts and tissue spilled all over the ground. The beast trembled and in the blink of an eye, life faded from its body.


    Eyes glowing red, David''s pupils were fixated on the blood coating his arm. His eyshes trembled as though he was fighting an urge.


    It was then he heard a crash at a cage not to far from him. An ape shaped beast had been killed. A sharp Ice spear had prated the head of the beast, stretched out from the body of a youngdy. The blue-eyed cold looking youngdy withdrew her hand and the Ice spear evaporated in mid-air back, staring nonchntly at the other students who are still fighting their beast.


    It was then her gazended toward David. Her expression was momentarily filled with surprise. Someone gushed before me? But her face returned to normal, proceeding to ignore him.


    David had a recollection of this youngdy.  Leslie Raeves. From the powerful Raeves family. Her father is said to be the President Of Steel Lakepany and influentialpany that can''t be overlooked. Her family is currently swimming in endless pile of money.


    Another bang enveloped David''s sense and he stared through multiple forcefields, his eyes zeroed   in on the a cage a few cages away from him.


    A massive deer with antlers that looked like de trees had been roasted into steak as fire bloomed from the young man''s body like lotus. In one swift motion, the young man spread his hands and the twisting fire was called back into his body, as though absorbing water.


    David wasn''t shocked by this, the young man was very talented and was said to be one of the greater talents within the academy. Tyrone Ignatius, also from a wealthy fire with long lines of Ignition bloodline.


    Tyrone gazes around, only to find out he was the third to finish the test. ncing towards Leslie, he revealed a charming smile which she politely returned with a nod. But as he turned towards David, his brows furrowed as he stared intensely at him. He could recognise David but he from his previous observation, David was quite ordinary and as far as he could remember, he hadn''t even managed to awaken his element as of yet. So how the hell did he pass the test before him?


    Seeimg David gazing at him with curiosity, Tyrone snorted angrily. With a harrumph, he removed his gaze from David and walked out of the receded forcefield.


    David ignored the show and nce toward the others. Several various talents was been revealed during this test, at the same time, several people were being injured the process but luckily, thebat teacher wasn''t as cruel as he seem, he mashed to save every one of them in time to avoid deaths.


    Within a few minutes, David faced the various elements being used, including sand and air!


    He couldn''t help but mutter two words that confused even him. "Air bender."

 Chapter 624 Student Presha

    It was then David heard a loud crashing sound at a cage not too far away from his. A tall Ape-like beast had been ughtered. A sharp Ice spear had prated the head of the beast, stretched out from the body of a youngdy. The blue-eyed cold looking youngdy withdrew her hand and the Ice spear evaporated in mid-air back, staring nonchntly at the other students who are still fighting their beast.


    It was then her gazended toward David. Her expression was momentarily filled with surprise. Someone finished before me? But her face returned to normal, proceeding to ignore him.


    David had a recollection of this youngdy.  Leslie Raeves. From the powerful Raeves family. Her father is said to be the President Of Steel Lakepany and influentialpany that can''t be overlooked. Her family is currently swimming in endless pile of money.


    Another bang enveloped David''s sense and he stared through multiple forcefields, his eyes zeroed   in on the a cage a few cages away from him.


    A massive deer with antlers that looked like de trees had been roasted into steak as fire bloomed from the young man''s body like lotus. In one swift motion, the young man spread his hands and the twisting fire was called back into his body, as though absorbing water.


    David wasn''t shocked by this, the young man was very talented and was said to be one of the greater talents within the academy. Tyrone Ignatius, also from a wealthy fire with long lines of Ignition bloodline.


    Tyrone gazes around, only to find out he was the third to finish the test. ncing towards Leslie, he revealed a charming smile which she politely returned with a nod. But as he turned towards David, his brows furrowed as he stared intensely at him. He could recognise David but he from his previous observation, David was quite ordinary and as far as he could remember, he hadn''t even managed to awaken his element as of yet. So how the hell did he pass the test before him?


    Seeimg David gazing at him with curiosity, Tyrone snorted angrily. With a harrumph, he removed his gaze from David and walked out of the receded forcefield.


    David ignored the show and nce toward the others. Several various talents was been revealed during this test, at the same time, several people were being injured the process but luckily, thebat teacher wasn''t as cruel as he seem, he mashed to save every one of them in time to avoid deaths.


    Within a few minutes, David faced the various elements being used, including sand and air!


    He couldn''t help but mutter two words that confused even him. "Air bender."


    Combat teacher Jon stared at one of his students with shock. He has finally awakened? Although it''s the element with the lowest potential as it requires the use of blood before it can reveal its capability inbat. Unlike the other elements that could be conjured from thin air with the assistance of flux energy.


    Not thinking too much about it  the Combat teacher was quite happy.  Now all of his students could be said to have awakened. Now, the boy''s mother would stop pestering him.


    That exins his inhuman strength. His element is of the blood type which meant he had subconsciously used them to enhance his body. That could be the reason he was just awakening now instead.


    With a snap of his hands, the forcefields caging the students with the beasts opened up and the students that had failed the test were free. Instantly, the rushed outwards. Embarrassment filled their minds and their turned their heads downwards in shame.


    Combat Teacher Jon shook his head, staring at the 12 students with an indifferent expression. "This is the first test, but it won''t be thest. I hope you guys can practice more with your elements before then. Select a tutor from. Amongst the top 5, i don''t care but during the next test, I won''t show you you mercy. ss dismissed."


    Ar the same time, the students heard low chimes ringing from their devices indicating the end ofbat ss.


    "David Hills, meet with me during your break." David was about to head towards the shower to adjust himself when he heard the voice of the Combat teacher''s voice.


    Slightly surprised hebhmhazes at the teacher who was already gone in a sh. He had no idea what that was about, but it could be due to the him taking first ce and finally awakening his element after so much time has passed.


    The steam bath was quite fulfilling and also rxing. David dressed up and left the lovker room, heading towards his next ss.


    Aftera long period of repeated boring lectures which put David into quite a bit of a daze, break came with a chime and David headed towards the Combat teachers ce.


    His ce was a cabin, apparently seating on a hill within the school itself. This ce seem particr forbidden for students to enter. But since the teacher had invited him, there shoidknr be any problem.


    Tapping lightly on the door, a gruff voice interrupted him. "Come in."


    Entering the cabin, David noticed the ce was particrly empty. There was four seats and a dining table. Apart from that, the practice room took all of the space


    "Don''t mind the ce, I only use this ce for meditation. Seat."


    David sat on the wooden chair and hen gazed at the Combat teacher. The man wasn''t alone. There was a youngdy seated across from him. She was about David''s age and a maybe be even older. A great beauty with a tender look. Although she was pretty, Maltilda was still a notch above her not to mention Mrs Hills.


    "This is Presha. Your fellow student. And Presha, this is David. The student who ced first during the test."


    David gave a confusing expression to the teacher as though asking what he was doing here.

 Chapter 625 Indisputable Request, Matilda In Trouble

    The youngdy had a Reddish-brown hair that was very simr to a zing fire. Her brow crescent brows furrowed to a beautiful v shape as she bluntly said. "His flux energy is too weak, there''s no way he would ce first in the test. Are you trying to hoodwink me or has the standard of the academy lowered to such extent?"


    Thwbat teacher shook his indifferently. "Young miss, you asked for a sparing partner from me. And for your sake I hosted my test a week early to select the best student in my ss for you. This is as much as I would go for the respect I have for the Dean. If you are not satisfied, then you can leave."


    Ignoring the youngdy who was still frowning, the teacher turned towards David. "I''m aware you have just awakened your element. Therefore you can choose to ept or refuse her conditions. But I urge you to listen to her before refusing, you will gain a lot from her."


    "Now that I have set you up, you two can discuss it further and get the hell out of my apartment."


    Apparently hearing that David had just awakened his element, made the youngdy frown more.


    "Ohh, apparently he''s mute just to be warned." The youngdy''s face fell this time and the graceful expression on her face was reced with fury. Was this man toying with her?


    Having no other choice, she sighed and exited the hut with David behind her.


    David was still slightly confused about the situation, but he had a faint idea what was going on.


    "So, what do you say to his suggestions."


    David was aniut to indifferently shake his head and refused when the youngdy continued.


    "You spare with me two hours after ss and I will grant you a Combat skill that align with your element." She indifferently stated with a frown.


    This time, David''s shaking head froze and he gazed at the youngdy with a slightly shocked expression. The mention ofbat skill didn''t pique his interest at all since he just thinking about fighting would grant him several inspirations aboutbat. But as he heard her remaining words, his neck froze and without thinking much about it, he stiffly nodded his head.


    Combat skills that align with one''s element are called Elemental skill. It was a technique thatbines both physical energy, flux energy and elemental to form a deadly set of skill.


    Skills like that could decide the fate of a life and death battle!


    Seeing that David had agreed to it easily, she sneered slightly. Does he think it would be easy to earn an elemental skill?


    "Since you''re okay with that, when do we start. Tomorrow?" she asked.


    David shrugged indifferently and then turned around to leave.


    The youngdy huffed slightly at David''s receding back and tapped something on her holophone while muttering. "You won''t be so arrogant by the time I''m finished with you."


    A sleek looking ride swooped through the air and arrived before the youngdy. Entering into the sport ride, Presha set the coordinate and flew away with are sport Leviteon


    The lectures ended without much excitement. David waited at the entrance of a building as though waiting for someone. Numerous students walking past him as they lefr the building towards their home or other ces they nned.


    Ten more minutes passed and the students were starting to thin out. David frowned and checked the time. Why isn''t she here yet? Is she in trouble? He thought and his expression turned cold.


    Without wasting anymore time, David tapped on his holophone and an arrow pointed towards a certain direction. Mrs Hills had made them installed the program just in case they lost track of each other. Of course Maltilda was very reluctant to do so.


    David walked for about seven minutes before arriving at a very secluded area of the school. The ce was arge field where no one would usually go to. There, three figures were rapidly battling against each other. Sharp slices of wind des, fire and ice intertwined, casting various colours to conjure out of the surroundings.


    "Bang!"


    A figure was knocked flying backwards as an ice orb slipped through the wind des and smashed at her chest. In a sh, David appeared before the figure could hit the ground.


    The figure was actually female and the female figure was actually Maltilda! Her clothes had been burnt in several ces and there was several ck spots on her face and skin.


    Upon noticing it was David who caught her, Maltilda instantly start struggling. "P-put me down! Let me teach these two bitches a lesson never to insult my mom!"


    David frowned. They were insulting misses Hills? He looked towards the two female students. They were fifth year students, one ss higher than him. They had awaken their elements a year ago and ording to logic, they should possess at least one Elemental Skill by now which means they were a lot stringer than David right now. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say they could beat him in one attack.


    But instead of looking scared, David''s expression was strangely calm and indifferent. But his glowing crimson eyes revealed his fury.


    "Oh, the freak has arrived. Did youe save your step sister or you guys actually secretly lovers?" The identical twins instantly burst intoughter.


    "Ho ho, he could actually be sleeping with the b*tch mother secretly and the sister and they wouldn''t know about it." Another peal ofughter burst out of their lips.


    Incensed, Maltilda''s body trembled in anger! "I will kill you!!!"


    She wanted to get up, but she was too weak to control her flux energy.


    David eyes turned cold and the atmosphere seem to go up by several degrees. Noticing this, the twins frowned and watched as David walked step by step towards them.


    "Courting disaster!" "Courting death."


    As though they had one mind, they attacked at the same time.

 Chapter 626 Blood-Induced Adrenaline

    mes imploded in mid-air like a spark, burning the air before David in a short-lived motion.


    In that instant, the youngdy using the mes had crossed an entire ten meters distance, arriving before David as though she had teleported.


    Her index finger suddenly stretched, infused with some type of destructive flux technique, she stretched it towards David.


    David''s expression remained unchanged, but in the blink of an eye, his muscles bulged and a few crimson lines stretched from his heart all the way to his palm like some sort of Webwork.


    Without any fancy technique, David clenched his fist and punched out. The youngdy sneered coldly seeing this. David wanted to actually use his fist to counter her Finger-me drill, wasn''t that asking to be killed?


    "Bang!"


    mes burst apart in a circr web of ring and the two people were forced backwards by the intense explosion.


    Thelma''s expression changes slightly. "Impossible!" David had forcefully withstood her attack with his body and even though he backed away a few steps, there didn''t seem to be any on his body. Just what body Tempering technique did he use? And who uses body tempering techniques in this age?


    David''s face was flushed red and he felt an immense wave of burning energy enter into his body, but his body shivered and he shook it off with a harrumph! He had just stabilized himself when he is ears twitched slightly.


    "Did you forget about me?" Three sharp objects tore through the air from different, locking David down. He wouldn''t be able to evade even if he wanted to.


    David''s eyes glow and his entire arms jolted, seemingly coated in some sort of crimson liquid and the hardened around his arms. He has just cursed his arms in an X-shape when the three ice shards stabbed into him.


    "Bang! Bang!! Bang!!!"


    An intense coldness pervaded his entire body and the first seem to spread from his arm across his body. In a sh, his entire arm had been frozen into ice, spreading towards his head and his chest rapidly.


    "David!" Seeing the situation wasn''t looking too good, Matilda struggled to get up, only to fall back to the ground due tock of energy. Her expression was full of worry and anger at the same time. He didn''t have to fight them since it was almost certain he would lose. They were a year senior David at that. The pier level wasn''t something brute force can possibly close.


    Another spark of fire imploded before David and Thelma appeared beside her twin sister Alma, the air appeared to have boiled and a fire Orb appeared within her palm, instantly, she sted it towards David''s chest.


    David was unable to move due to the frost. Allowing the fire orb to st across his chest.


    David''s expressionless face furrowed slightly but then turned cold. In that instant, he subconsciously agitated every cell in his body with his blood, letting them produce more drops of adrenaline fluid ls that pumped into his veins.


    Glowing red streaks of blood  stretch across his entire body


    Vast amount of strength filled his entire body and in that instant, his veins his arms and chest bulged as though they had been inted by air.


    The ice spreading across his  instantly exploded into pieces and as the fire orb was about to m into his chest, David moved. It was as though time slowed down, evading the orb and stretching out his huge palm. Instantly, he grabbed the twins by the neck in a sh and mmed them against the grass field.


    Dust and grass exploded in a circr arc and a two person imprint appeared on the ground. The twins were too stunned to figure out what had just happened. They directly fell unconscious from the sudden jolt of the strong force.


    David''s breathing was extremely ragged and his face was flushed red. He stared at the unconscious twins bleeding slightly from their mouths. Their heartbeat seem to be the only voice in the world and a deep type of hunger imploded from within him.


    His body shivered and just as he was lowering his lips to taste the blood on their lips, a voice sounded out from behind him. "D-david?"


    He was suddenly yanked out from the weird state. Getting up, he quickly went towards Matilda picking  her up gently.


    Matilda''s face was filled with disbelief. David who she usually thought was weak had just beaten unconscious two senior students with nothing more than his body.


    "W-what just happened?" Matilda stuttered as she asked. Her eyes nced towards the unconscious twin and then towards David''s muscr body. The awe in her eyes gradually increased. She then shook her head to get rid of her thoughts.


    David groaned slightly and his body seem to shrivel when the adrenaline fluid had been used up. A certain type of weakness filled him and he was about to stagger, but he held himself.


    Noticing David''s weakened state, Matilda struggled, saying. "Put me down, I-i think I can walk now."


    But it was as though David hadn''t heard a word of what she said. He carried her princess style through several school buildings, ignoring the looks from the few students still within school until he reached the front gate.


    Simon was waiting there by the car, staring at his watch with a frown on his face. Raising his head up, he noticed David carrying Matilda and his expression changed slightly.


    He didn''t ask any questions and directly opened the door, he watched as David ced Matilda in and also climbed in himself.


    Entering the driver''s seat, he pressed a few buttons and a mechanism noise sounded out. Two human-sized pods emerged from the side seats. David opened it and ced Matilda within while also climbing onto one himself.


    A full-body scan was processing. The hologram before David blinked rapidly. Selecting the light-body healing option. David closed his eyes and the entire pod was filled with violet coloured liquid serum, including David''s nose

 Chapter 627 Training Chamber

    That night after dinner, David was seated cross-legged on his air bed.


    A group of crimson fluid repeatedly flowing in and out of his arm and intertwining around his fingers to form different shapes and objects.


    When he tried to extend it out from his body and control it, he couldn''t do it even after trying so many times. After a while, he figured his flux energy wasn''t enough for him to extend his element as of yet. Unless his flux energy grow to an astonishing level, then he would be able to extend his element like those twins.?


    This instantly reminded him of the twins and the fact that had had almost sucked them of blood. He couldn''t help but from. He couldn''t remember what had happened in the past, but he certainly couldn''t be a cannibal right? What was up with him and blood anyways? Other  with the research he did, other people didn''t day they craved blood, they only control it. But it seem to want to control him instead.?


    The weakness he had felt though, he had to eat three times his usual meal, shocking Mrs Hills in the process she most likely attribute it to him growing up quickly.?


    David sighed softly and in mid-air, he shifted his position toy his back on the bed. Absorbing the drops of blood back into his body, he was finally able to sleep.?


    The day was filled with its own escapades but the dream world wasn''t resting either.?


    David''s body shook slightly and shes of monsters several thousand meters tall appeared within his dream, but even with their height, dispair filled their faces as their blood was drained thoroughly by him and their flesh devoured without even being cooked.?


    Saliva dripped from the corner of his eyes as he enjoyed his meal. It was then he can across arge body of water was he able to see what he was. W-what sort of beast was he!??


    It was t that moment he woke up with a jolt. Even with the machine releasing cool humid air, sweat dripped from his body, soaking his clothes wet.?


    The memories of the dream rapidly faded away from his brain. But David could vividly remember the two different coloured eyes that appeared cold and filled with killing intent. Just a stare and he felt as though his soul was about to be sucked out, leading him to wake up.?


    Gold and red, are the colour of the monster''s eyes. Somehow, David felt it was rted to his eye and hair colour. Shaking his head, David whispered. "Dreams are foolish."


    He then proceeded to get ready for school, it was morning already. After Mrs Hills heard about their battle with the twins yesterday, she strangely didn''t say anything and just smiled that as long as David had dealt with them, it was enough. But why did David have this feeling Mrs Hills was far from satisfied with David knocking them out.?


    Matilda wasn''t as grumpy this morning and didn''t even say any word ofint till they got to the academy''s gate.?


    "T-ake care." Not daring to nce at David''s expression, Matilda fled into the school with the help of her wind element.?


    Slightly surprised, David raised an eyebrow and then chuckled, heading for his ss.?


    * * *


    He had already informed Mrs Hills about the training. It Yoon a lot of convincing for her to agree, but she did in the end.?


    Sending a message to Matilda and telling her to head home without him, David waited in training room 12.


    This was his first time here, so he was slightly curious. The space within was veryrge, reaching about a hundred meters to two hundred. There were different items at the side like weights, treadmills and other unknown equipment.?


    A holographic image popped up right before him, telling him to select his training options but David waves it off and didn''t touch anything, waiting.?


    Ten minutester Presha walked into the training room, putting on sports tights made from a peculiar material, revealing all the right curves in her body. Even a man with self-retraint would most certainly be broken by the waves those flesh made when they bounced.?


    But David was quite indifferent. Presha was undoubtly beautiful, but she couldn''t bepared to Matilda. Her curves might be tempting, but they didn''te close to Mrs Hills therefore David was quite indifferent since he was already used to more.?


    "You are training with that" Presha asked, gazing at David''s casual cloth with a raised eyebrow.?


    David nced at his clothes and then shrugged as though saying ''it should be alright''?


    Presha replied with an ''oh'' sound and dropped her bag somewhere at the corner. "Do you want to stretch first?"


    David shook his head, saying no. "That''s good, the enemy wouldn''t give you chance to stretch either. Let''s start."


    Immediately after she said that the ground beneath her feet gave a resounding explosion but  the tile managed to stay intact.?


    David''s expression changed all of a sudden and green  veins stretched across his arm as he punched out.?


    "Bang!"


    The two fists instantly collided with each other and a thunderous sound echoed in the distance. Their fist seem to have been glued to each other and the two students pressed against each other as though waiting for the first person to relent.?


    The force was too much for David to bear and he had no choice but to retreat backwards. Although surprised David was able to hold on, Presha didn''t show any mercy.?


    Her fist turned into a rapid shadow as she punched out repeatedly towards David.?


    David''s expression was dark. Thisdy was just too strong and she hadn''t even utilized her element yet and she was already this fierce!?


    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    Loud bang sounds exploded outwards. Withhis expansive awareness, David was able to urately trace where the fist attack and block them perfectly with his fist.?


    The two people within the training room seem to have turned into some sort of tyrannosaurus. They attacked each other with a ferocity that made the entire Training Chamber shake slightly from the intensity of their attacks.?


    Presha suddenly backed away and said."Alright, let''s take it up a notch. Increase gravity by five times."?

 Chapter 628 "Did You Kill My Brother, Vather?"

    David felt as though a massive force up tied all of his organs and then suddenly yanked them downwards, making him groan in difort.


    His body also felt incredibly heavy as a formless pressure weigh heavily down on him.


    With a slight frown, David nced towards Presha and saw that she didn''t seem heavily concerned about the pressure. In fact, she appeared quitefortable.


    "That was the warm up, the real training starts now." With what seem to be an evil grin, Presha stomped her foot, suddenly bursting out with an abrupt force, and with a sh, appeared right beside David. Brutally smashing into him like a rocket.


    David intended to move, but his actions were quite sluggish. He was barely able to raise his arm quick enough when a massive force mmed into him, making his body tilt backwards slightly.


    "Bang!"


    A thunderous roar exploded from their midst, spreading out to every corner


    Presha was quite surprised David was still able to endure her punch without stepping backwards, but she soon smiled. The others would have caved in at this point, but David was still able to defend under the five times gravity, he would be able to help in her training afterall and might evenst three days before giving up.


    Not wastkng a singls moment, Presha pressed on and attacked  relentlessly. Her every attack was more like a sledge hammer, striking at David from mutiple angles, the gravity didn''t seem to slow her down in the slightest but aided her instead.


    Her waist twisted and like a whip, itshed against David''s arms, making him grunt. At this point, his entire body was bulging outwards with incredibly defining muscles. Veins wriggling around his arms and face likerge snakes. as he struggled to receive her attacks.


    With a slight frown on his face, David noticed Presha''s attack seem to utilise the force of the gravity to increase her attack. Any time she struck out, her arms twist in some sort of way and although she was pinching straight, it looked as though she was attacking dowards from above.


    Even at his limit, David didn''t look as though he would fall any moment. Although slow, he was barely able to counter her attacks perfectly.


    David''s entire focus was on the weird way her arms and leg twisted with every attack. Seemingly defying gravity, she appeared to be floating. He then noticed the slight rhythm her chest moved and the slight tremble of her muscles...


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and his sluggish actions started to speed up, as though he had gotten used to the five times gravity. And in the blink of an eye, he wasn''t been suppressed anymore and appeared to be equally matched with her.


    Presha''s sneering expression faded to a slight frown. Had David really gotten used to the gravity so fast? But then she noticed the familiar rhythm David''s body moved at and her expression darkened slightly. Was she learning from him or was he learning from her.


    It hadn''t even reached 20 minutes of the battle before David had literally learned a part of the Momentus Physique Art.


    A part which took her two weeks to learn, David had learnt it after a minute inbat, just what sort of genius was he?


    Slightly angered, she said. "Increase gravity to ten times."


    David''s smiling expression froze and his entire body turned rigid. Before he knew what was happening, a heavy punchnded directly on his chest, making him stagger backwards.


    Presha didn''t give him any chance to recover, she rushed at him like a raging bull. Her attacks were even quicker this time. Like a swirling tornado.


    David was only able to block 75 percent of her attacks, the restnded on his body, leaving slight reddish mark on them.


    By the time the hour training time had reached, David was covered in multiple bruises and Presha''s face was covered in smiles, happy she had just relieved most of her stress.


    "You and I will spend this week getting used trying to get used to each others strength and weaknesses. And then we can go ahead and infuse our attacks with elements. If that''s okay with you of course." Presha asked, gazing at David with blinking eyes.


    A week of this? David immediately wanted to curse. If he could talk right now, the words that woulde out of his mouth would definitely not be good.


    If the previous David witness what had just happened, it''s unknown if he would bash his head into a wall and die of anger. Was he actually been bullied by a girl no stronger than an Integrated Phaser? In his peak, only the sound of his heartbeat would have vaporized her into nothingness.


    * * *


    After cleaning himself up, David causally walked out of the academy. His body no longer covered in purple and red. That was one of the usefulness of the blood element, he could heal at a rapid pace.


    He couldn''t help but wonder why others called the blood element the useless most basic element there is.


    Undoubtedly, its not as hard as metal, nor is it as dangerous as fire, or as flexible as the wind or as heavy as the earth or...


    David shook his head. Anyways, david felt it was the perfect fit for him, so he wasn''t particrly worried one bit.


    Simon wasn''t here to pick him since he had informed him about histe practice.


    Tapping on his wrist, an holographic screen popped up. David typed and was about to input enter when he paused. Ever since he had been adopted, all he had learned about this world was from the books he read from the library at home. He hadn''t found the time to explore the ce as of yet. This was the perfect time to explore the world.


    A rxed smile appeared on his face and David started moving. His steps were not slow, but neither were they fast.


    Numerous Leviteons passed through the air, covering the skies like some sort of a flock of bird , but instead of moving together, they were driving erratically through the air but managed to not collide into each other as though the were if one mind.


    It was the Guidian Program installed within the Leviteons that select possible routes for them without having the Leviteon cars collide with each other.


    The evening sun was getting weaker and David felt the weakness in his body slowly leaving him, but his thirst for blood intesifies during this moment. David always found it weird and had a feeling he might actually be the Rank 3 Blood-sucking Bat monster that has managed to turn into a human by luck.


    Which was the only thing he could use to exin his need for human blood.


    Examining the inverted bridge and the high rising buildings that seem to reach the clouds, David felt like an ant amongst giants.


    Sighing, he looked around and then noticed his road was being blocked by three people. Davidughed coldly within his mind. ''You are finally willing to reveal yourselves after stalking me for three weeks.''


    David raised an eyebrow as though asking ''Is there a reason you''re blocking my way?''


    The three people formed some sort of triangle, two men behind the woman who appears to be their leader.


    Thedy indifferently nced at David, not bothering to answer David. Instead, she nced at him from his head to his toe. Her eyes forming two mechanical circles, releasing a massive invincible undtion that prated David''s body as though wanting to see through his secret.


    "Hmph!" David instantly snorted coldly, his body trembled in various frequency and the undtion was instantly broken.


    He bared his teeth in anger as though asking ''What the hell are you doing?''


    Thedy''s expression changed and she was surprised. Even with his weak body, he was still able to shrug off her Reconnaissance-eyes and while her technique wasn''t as good as her dead junior brother''s, a barely made Star rank was able to destroy her survey, which made her really surprised as the distance between Meteor rank and star rank was an entire grade. David shouldn''t have been able to resist in the slightest.


    This instantly made Rachelle suspicious of the boy before him. Could he have been the one?


    She squinted her eyes and suddenly, an intense wave of pressure exploded from her holding David in ce.


    David felt as though his entire body had been glued to the ground. He couldn''t move a single muscle and even his blood cirction appeared quite stiff. Fiercely ring at the devellish looking woman before him, David gritted his teeth and tried to move. All of his muscles bulged obscenely, but he was only able to form a fist but could do nothing else.


    His red eyes shone with an intense glow and the blood in his body struggled against the pressure.


    The womanzily stretched her body and smiled at David before suddenly saying. "Did you Kill my brother?... Vather"

 Chapter 629 Devouring!

    The evening sun was getting weaker and David felt the weakness in his body slowly leaving him, but his thirst for blood intensifies during this moment. David always found it weird and had a feeling he might actually be the incarnation of a Rank 3 Blood-sucking Bat monster he had read in one of the monster books by the library.


    Which was the only thing he could use to exin his need for human blood.


    Examining the inverted bridge and the high rising buildings that seem to reach the clouds, David felt like an ant amongst giants.


    Sighing, he looked around and then noticed his road was being blocked by three people. Davidughed coldly within his mind. ''You are finally willing to reveal yourselves after stalking me for three weeks.''


    David raised an eyebrow as though asking ''Is there a reason you''re blocking my way?''


    The three people formed some sort of triangle, two men behind the woman who appears to be their leader.


    Thedy indifferently nced at David, not bothering to answer David. Instead, she nced at him from his head to his toe. Her eyes forming two mechanical circles, releasing a massive invincible undtion that prated David''s body as though wanting to see through his secret.


    "Hmph!" David instantly snorted coldly, his body trembled in various frequency and the undtion was instantly broken.


    He bared his teeth in anger as though asking ''What the hell are you doing?''


    Thedy''s expression changed and she was surprised. Even with his weak body, he was still able to shrug off her Reconnaissance-eyes and while her technique wasn''t as good as her dead junior brother''s, a barely made Star rank was able to destroy her survey, which made her really surprised as the distance between Meteor rank and star rank was an entire grade. David shouldn''t have been able to resist in the slightest.


    This instantly made Rachelle suspicious of the boy before him. Could he have been the one?


    She squinted her eyes and suddenly, an intense wave of pressure exploded from her holding David in ce.


    David felt as though his entire body had been glued to the ground. He couldn''t move a single muscle and even his blood cirction appeared quite stiff. Fiercely ring at the devellish-looking woman before him, David gritted his teeth and tried to move. All of his muscles bulged obscenely, but he was only able to form a fist but could do nothing else.


    His red eyes shone with an intense glow and the blood in his body struggled against the pressure.


    The womanzily stretched her body and smiled at David before suddenly saying. "How did you kill Vather?"


    "Huh? Are you not going to answer me?" Rachelle raised an eyebrow and the force surging out from her increased exponentially.


    The ground beneath David''s feet exploded and his ankles sunk deeply into the ground. The intent in his face deepened and his eyes radiated a cold calm killing intent.


    "I know someone who managed to kill my brother wouldn''t be so simple. You won''t confess that easily." Thedy tutted tutted and her hands stretched.


    "Dont you think that he didn''t answer you because he''s actually mute?" One of the men behind her suddenly said with a bored expression on his face..


    "Eh?" Thedy nced at David and then at her partners. Withdrawing her hand, sheined.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that before?"


    The other man sighed. "Rachelle you might be the sessor of the family now, you need to take things more seriously. We sent you the files of all the David within this region, but it appears you didn''t read them."


    Rachelle waves her hands nonchntly. When I''m the head, I won''t need to sort things out my self since I can have as many subordinates as I want. She smiled and then nced at David.


    "Come on, he''s just an ordinary mute kid. There''s no way a star rank could have killed Vather even a Cosmic rank expert wouldn''t necessarily touch him. Moreover, he was killed on that not here, we are just wasting our time out here." The bored looking man then yawned and turned, leaving.


    "But we can''t go to that, can we? There''s no longer any transmission device to get us there and the is a couple of light years light years away from here. I won''t spend 5 years of journey just to avenge his death."


    "I don''t like his eyes." Rachelle frowned gazing into David''s crimson eyes.


    The other man sighed and then said. "Do what you wish." with that. He turned around to leave.


    "I really don''t like your eyes."


    "Puchi!"


    Blood sttered and the blood tissue dangled right below David''s cheeks. David''s body trembled violently in pain although he strangely felt that he was used to more pain than this, it was still very painful. He couldn''t even open his eyes and scream as the pressure was just so intense.


    "That''s much better." Rachelle pped her hands in joy and smiled.


    "Wait for me!" With that, she turned around and left with a sh.


    David dropped to his knees  panting as though his life depended on it. An intense surge of anger that seem to originate from the void exploded out of nowhere, surging within him. His body vibrated with massive anger filling the deepest part of his soul.


    He wasn''t the person they were looking for but thedy still blinded him because she didn''t like his eyes? Just what sort of logic was that!?


    Suddenly, his body stopped trembling and he smelt two familiar figuresing toward the alleyway.


    "Finally, we were able to personally meet with you." One of them smirked as they cornered David with their bodies.


    ''Huh? Weren''t they tracking me with the other three people? I guess they are from another group then. It doesn''t matter, I will just have a little sip.''


    The second man grabbed David''s hair and pulled him upwards. "The two young misses send their greetings."


    "BOOM!"


    Blood sprinkled like rain and before the blood could touch the floor, David''s hands stretched outwards, the blood forming two sharp bone spikes that extended from his forearm like spears.


    His body rotated and he stabbed backwards. The other man was shocked to see the huge hole in his partner''s stomach. But he was still able to react, forming an invincible barrier made from condensed air.


    "Crack! BANG!!"


    Both the air shield and the blood spikes exploded, turning into drops of crimson liquid blood. But David wasn''t too concerned. His arm as quick as lightning turned unto ws with the aid of blood, stabbing straight into the man''s heart.


    Like his partner, he was already dead in the blink of an eye. David felt his gums getting irritated and two sharp long fangs grew out. Didn''t wait a second, he instantly chomped down on the man''s throat.


    "Gulp! Gulp!! Gulp!!!"


    Blood spilt on the ground from David''s lips. Seeing the man drained of blood David flung his body aside as though it was paper. With a sh, he appeared right before the second man, draining him of his blood till there was nothing left.


    The blood on the ground coagted to form an orb which floated in mid air into David''s  mouth.


    But he was still hungry! Too hungry!!!


    "Chomp!"


    He but through the man''s neck, pieces of flesh entering his mouth. David''s eyes seem to be turning gold as he realised the flesh was as good as the blood! Like an insane beast, David tore through the man''s neck until only a head rolled on the ground.


    David inhaled, a mad smile on his face with blood on his mouth. He closed his eyes. The world seems much simpler now.


    * * * * *


    "Is this a mistake or is it that you actually enjoy my pain ofing all the way from the dining room to this ce to call you?"


    Hearing no response, Matilda was incensed and she shouted in anger.


    "Wake up!"


    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    David hurriedly got out of bed and knocked back as a sign.


    Hearing this, Matilda snorted and climbed back down to the ground floor.


    David cracked his neck and yawned. Running his eyes when he suddenly froze. His eyes, he could see!


    ''Was it a dream? If it was, it''s a really scary one.'' David shook his head, getting rid of his thoughts, he got cleaned himself up and then headed downstairs.


    Throughout the way, he kept getting weird looks from the maids but David simply ignored them and went to have breakfast.


    Mrs Hills loosed the apron, giving it to the maid. She then spotted David. Smiling, she asked. "How was the training yesterday? You went straight to bed so fast I wasn''t able to- " Her voice slowed to a halt as her eyebrows rose up, with her hands in her hip she squinted at David.


    "David Hills, what the hell have you done to your hair!?"

 Chapter 630 Regaining Memories!

    Matilda got off the car with a quizzical expression on her face. She had thought that amongst the both of them, she would be the first to do something rebellious and wouldn''t have thought the obedient David would be the first.


    Her expression lingered on his crimson hair and then fixated on his golden eyes. She tutted with a smirk. "You are going to be in huge trouble when youe back home." With a slight giggle, she turned and happily left.


    David didn''t pay attention to her. His brows were furrowed tightly. ''Was the entire scenario not a dream?''


    Feeling his lips with his tongue, he noticed his canines seem to have grown a few centimetre longer and even sharper than before.


    Fragments of memories he couldn''t make sense of suddenly started shing by his mind, making him confused and irritated. He could remember ripping through a man''s neck and bleeding him dry but that fragment of memory intertwined with him flying through the air with wings, being pursued by some creature that looked very much like a dragon.


    Several such images keot popping up in head, causing him a load of headache and pain.


    Simon seem to have nituved david hadn''t gotten down for a while now suddenly asked. "Are you alright there."


    Reflexively patting on the door signifying he was okay, he forced himself out of the act and then started to head towards the school.


    Pasisng through the gates, he headed straight for the restroom. The pain was increasing overtime and he felt his brain would literally explode if he didn''t do anything about it. And it wasn''t as though he could do something about it either.


    "Fooosh!!!"


    David vomited arge amount of liquid, mixed with food he had this morning in the sink.


    Involuntarily copsing to the ground, he kept shivering as though the weather was freezing. The fragments of mernotu didn''t stop. Like a dam, the meeorues poured into his head alike a sh.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    David mmed his head into the wall, causing a massive hole on the wall but that didn''t seem to help his headache. Instead, it seem to be even worse.


    He wanted to scream, but he was belt to bite his lips, preventing him from attracting attention to himself. After a while of smashing through the entire bathroom, David shaking body suddenly halted and his eye colored changed.


    The left bing gold, while the right bing crimson. They shone almost blindingly. His hair rapidly turning ck in the blink of an eye.


    Casually, David stood up from his inappropriate posture, Dusting himself up, he gazed at the mirror and then looked at his hands. It was real.


    "The undying blood was actually sessful." David muttered with a slight purse of his lips.


    Dressing himself through the half mirror, he calmly walked out of the restroom, ncing at the hallway. He saw several students rushing to their different sses as it was about to start.


    Dsvid blinked his eyes then he came to a realisation. He also had ss''s and needed to hurry. This academy was like the institute but you could easily kill within the Institution without getting caught, if you are smart.


    But here, it was Forbidden to kill within the academy. Even if you used your brain, they would somehow be able to figure out who the culprit was. This made David frown. It wouldn''t be wash to recover his previous strength as this was a different body from the one he had cultivates with.


    And if he wanted to recover his previous strength, he needed massive amounts of blood and flesh. Preferably human blood and animal meat. He never want to get used to devouring a fellow human like himself since he would be much different form ordinary beast who only rely on pure instinct.


    If he wanted to get blood, the perfect ce was here where there are lots of stundesnr with fresh blood with uniquely different taste of blood. This ce was too perfect, like ate night dinner at a fancy restaurant. Sadly, there is not way he would be able to feast without causing some form of trouble for himself.


    Several of the students here were all from rich and influencial family. If there was a single mark on them, their families would surely notice.


    David couldn''t help but sigh. "I need to take it slow." after getting killed two times already, David wasn''t too enthusiastic about courting death once more.


    David got to ss in time and sat don while pondering. ''Perhaps, I could drain Matilda and Mrs Hills?''


    He suddenly noticed a firm of resistance in his mind. Making him frown once more. It appears he had formed quite the bond with the tie of them already.


    Having to care for someone was really troublesome. It was exactly what killed him back on earth and also that therefore, he wasn''t going to let it affect him now that he got another chance  here.


    David''s mind wandered into the information of his world he had found earlier in a book about the learning practices of this world


    It was an old and heavy book, written by a Meteor rank expert that wanted to spread the notion of cultivation to themon people and thatter became a ssic of literature. The person''s name was lost with the passage of time but the name of the book was still known to some people.


    ''ording to that book, the energy of nature is called "Force of Heaven and Earth" and people and Fiend beasts with the talent can absorb and store the ''Flux '' in order to empower their bodies, prolong their lives and use Flux techniques. The "Flux" can be used as a mean to empower the body and the martial techniques or can be linked to someone''s own Mental energy to release Force attacks. The 7 Force types are light, darkness, fire, water, earth, wind and thunder and someone''s aptitude to one of these is decided at birth. Generally, everyone has the aptitude toward one Force yet the difference in mental energy decrees his ability to manipte that element.''

 Chapter 631 Flux, Force And Sea Of Consciousness

    ording to that book, the energy of nature is called "Force of Heaven and Earth" and people and Fiend beasts with the talent can absorb and store the ''Flux '' in order to empower their bodies, prolong their lives and use Flux techniques. The "Flux" can be used as a mean to empower the body and the martial techniques or can be linked to someone''s own Mental energy to release Force attacks. The 7 Force types are light, darkness, fire, water, earth, wind and thunder and someone''s aptitude to one of these is decided at birth. Generally, everyone has the aptitude toward one Force yet the difference in mental energy decrees his ability to manipte that element''


    David was currently having a lesson in the ssroom about philosophy but his mind was constantly wandering on the topics described in the old book.


    ''Fiend beasts have an innate ability to manipte and absorb the "Flux" and they will learn to use it naturally in the course of their life, it can be said that their bloodline is quite advantageous ording to this aspect. Yet, Heaven and Earth are fair so most of themck the intellect to better use their gifts.''


    ''Humans, on the other hand, can make ance out of rocks and bow and arrows out of a tree but they need techniques in order to absorb and use the "Flux" and even special devices to understand their aptitude toward a specific force''


    Human cultivation can be divided into 3 centers of power: dantian, body, and sea of consciousness that are deeply connected to each other.


    The dantian is located at one''s lower abdomen and it''s usually formed automatically by the age of 13. It is the ce where we  umte the "Flux energy" and, once umted, it will nourish the body and the mind as a result.


    The body is the shell of a cultivator, it can be nourished by flooding it with "Flux energy" and the stronger it is, the more stable your dantian and mind will be.


    David had already started nurturing his even without knowing it.


    Also, the sea of consciousness is at the center of one''s brain and it''s the ce where mental energy is generated and umted. Erging the sea of consciousness will not only give more space to store mental energy in but will  raise its production, and it will also sharpen your senses and fasten your thoughts. It is said that at some level you can even start predicting imminent dangers


    David was found it quite surprising. While the powers was different from thar, it was still a bit simr. Its was just that here, they didn''t need to experiment on themselves to gain this power, they only needed to practice a few breathing techniques and awaken their Force which might be blood, light etc.


    It was very easy here to gain power, but back on that world, it was very difficult as there was even more than 50 percent chance of dying from the Xeno-transnt. This made David quite upset.


    But even if you know the general theory behind those powers in this world you can''t do much without the proper techniques. The best the book can do is give a better understanding of the supernatural to normal people.''


    ''Heaven and Earth are fair it says, yet if you aren''t born from a rich family you can just dream about obtaining techniques. Even for me, I''m not sure Mrs Hills would want to spend that much on me.''


    ''And with the way things are going, it''s hard to say if I''ll ever be able to take a look at these techniques...''


    ''My only hope is Presha.'' Suddenly, the memories of what happened yesterday resurfaces and heughed coldly.


    ording to the book, the training method of mental energy is pretty simple, they just needed to memorize a rune. One will know that he or she have memorized it once the rune appears inside the sea of consciousness like it did on the parchment learnt from. And looking at it will cause no more depletion of mental energy. Once this is done, one can be considered a star rank mage and will be able to learn the first spells after confirming your Force Elemental aptitude. The ranks of Star mages go from 1 to 9 based on the number of runes in their sea of consciousness and they have an auxiliary title based on their rank. For rank 1,2 and 3 it''s apprentice mage; for rank 4,5 and 6 is intermediate mage; for the rest of them is high star mage. Basically, every wealthy family has a set of the first three runes.


    Thinking about this, it would be very difficult to gain ess to such valuable rune patchment. David furrowed his brows as he thought. "I''ve cultivated my mental energy back in that world, I wonder if it would be the same and if it is the same poeer frequency, what rank mage am i now?"


    Closing his eyes, David went to his sea of consciousness just like the book had said. Immediately, he felt like his head was going to split open. He frowned, enduring the pain he focused on the origin of the pain.


    He then felt as though he had been pulled to another world. The feeling of being on the ground disappeared and there was no smell, only the constant noise of sea waves was present. He opened his eyes and looked around him. He was sitting cross-legged in the air, his figure half transparent. Above him there was darkness, separated from him by a spherical barrier, beneath him there was an almost dried upke with a few drops of azure liquid, with slight waves on its surface.


    After some seconds of pure amazement, he found himself back in the ssroom with the teacher frowning at him.


    "So you have any questions?" The teacher adjusted his eye sses and asked.


    David shook his head and immediately left after realising he was the only one within the ss room.


    As he walked towards his next ss, he nced at his weak body.


    Right now, his body was of the star rank, but at beast, rank 3. But since his body is still growing and he had several techniques to boost up his physique without the use of dantian, it would be quite okay.


    But without the need of a dantian the results will be lesser ifpared with the benefits provided by the techniques of the same rank which instead need a dantian.

 Chapter 632 Strange Presha

    A click sound reverberated as the door was slowly closed.


    David sat at his seat as he silently stared at the old man sitting opposite him. This old man had been eyeing him with a troubled expression since the moment he set foot in this room.


    Their eyes met, yet not a single word was let out.


    "Young man, your art has drifted from the right path." Finally, the old man spoke.


    "The right path?" David softly smirked. This old man doesn''t know what he was talking about. Originally, he thought that this old man would tell him to go wash on his daughter or granddaughter whichever one Presha is, yet he actually decided to evaluate his art instead.


    "To practice martial art is to practice mastering the heart. Your heart has been affected by your own strength," the old man murmured. "When the convenience of the strength bes more apparent, you will be more ustomed to it, to a point where you can never get rid of it. And, when you base your art with it, you will only find yourself being a puppet to it! Forever living only to practice martial arts to get stronger!"


    The old man stood up, walked to the window and looked down.


    "Did you think that you can get a sense of security just by increasing your strength?"


    David shivered. He felt the man was speaking in riddles but seem to have seen through him, he raised his head to the old man and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t let your mind be distracted by strength. The strong will always be strong, and the weak will always be weak." The old man shook his head and turned his direction toward to door.


    Before he left he said one more sentence. "You are strong enough for her to use her full strength." Then the door opened and closed, yet no sound was produced.


    David sat at his seat, his expression slightly uncertain.


    Hoo!


    He abruptly stood up, with his hands gently touching his chest. His muscles were as strong and as hard as a rock, yet the strength he had never gave him a peace of mind.


    ********************


    Thump


    The blocker David held in his hand was being kicked hard. From where he stood, a ripple spread out in all directions.


    A series of blows were furiously struck on the same spot.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    In an instant, four sounds ovepped one another. David was slowly knocked back, and his hands were almost unable to keep the blocker stabilized.


    Presha slowly pulled in her fists, letting out a deep breath. Each side of her temples was blood red¡ªa sign to signify Rank 7 Cooling down while pulling her fists, the color from her temples slowly faded.


    "It''s your turn, David." Presha formed a stance and holding her hand in a defensive posture. "It''s now your turn to attack."


    "Okay." David nodded.


    Both of them wore ck robes, sparring on the second floor of the training room. Since Presha insisted the first floor would get destroyed by their attacks now that she stopped holding back.


    Thump! Thump! Puff!


    Like two specks of dust, they stood on the middle of the newly t brown-red floor. Each blow they traded, wisps of white dust proliferated around them. The sound of their feet screeching against the floor was enough to have someone clench their teeth.


    David repeatedly jabbed and swung his fists towards Presha, but each of his blows were precisely blocked by thetter.


    Presha seemed to be at ease, and her steps were as light as feathers. The shadow of a red tiger that asionally appeared while sparring seemed as if it was alive during vigorous movements. Her blood red temple, with the sharp eyes that seemed to be smiling, gave off an unusually attractive but wicked vibe. Just what had sort of situations had he ced himself in? But David wasn''t particrly worried.


    ? After continuously sparring for two hundred times, David was finally out of breath. He stopped what he was doing, took a few steps back, and breathed heavily.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "It seems that you have something troubling you?" Presha smirked while walking towards David


    Thump!


    Shended a hard kick on David''s chest, sending him to stumble three steps across the room.


    "What you must do now is none other than sparring!" Presha stood while looking at David in certain disdain. "Confusion, hesitation, indecisiveness, cowardice¡­ Get it out of your head! You''re wasting your time if you still live in your past."


    She raised her leg high off her chest¡ªher posture was simr to a crazed elephant¡ªand mercilesslynded it on David''s head.


    David''s eyes opened wide and he instantly rested his body, evading the attack.


    "Crack!"


    The ground shattered in that moment. David was finally able to roll to the side at the critical moment. He stood back up and solemnly stared at Presha.


    "I need the flux technique early to increase my strength." Prehsa was surprised, then she startedughing softly.


    "Do you think it would be able to increase your strength even if I give you one?"


    David frowned softly but didn''t responded.


    "Alright. I will give you if you agree to join my dojo."


    David frowned deeply, he felt this girl was bing more and more mysterious each time. Session.


    "Here, take this."


    A booknded in David''s feet. David quickly took it when he suddenly felt a chill.


    Bam!


    He stomped his left foot and in two steps leaped toward the staircase. He then jumped down it without looking back.


    He suddenly heard a subtle air-piercing sound. A hand slowly touched him on the left shoulder. Its movement didn''t make any sound. The hand seemed like it belonged to his lover, the movement very soft and gentle.


    David, on the other hand, was slightly frowning. He struck his elbow backward, and his arm shot out like an arrow, the elbow being the sharp arrowhead.


    This Shot Form was the form in the Four Forms that caused the most damage to the body, and it was the form that had the fastest speed and the highest burst power. With the help of special strength utilization techniques, any part of the body could be trained to burst out with power akin to a released arrow.


    At this point, David was only able to train one part of his body at this short time - his right elbow.


    Pia!


    His elbow strike was easily blocked.


    David stomped his feet, and his body continued dropping toward the bottom of the staircase. His speed was a bit faster than usual. He was using his hidden strength, after all.


    David thought his own defense was tough and agreed to practice with Presha without doing any research. But unexpectedly, after only getting hit a few times by her palms, he noticed that the injured ces on his body had already swollen up.


    After fixing up his clothes, David drank some hot water and cleaned the sweat off of his body. He decided to wander around the school , while schelling the technique at the same time.


    His body was getting stronger and stronger. The shape of his muscles was getting harder to cover up by his uniform.


    David felt something warm inside his body, as if there was a furnace that continuously baked his internal organs. He could even vaguely hear the ''Ziz'' sound that his flesh and blood made.


    The flow of the blood, the beat of the heart¡ªDavid felt an additional feeling on top of those feelings including thepressing of his lungs due to breathing. It was an unprecedented control over his own body.


    Pia!


    After a light noise, David was surprised to see the Explosive Fist Arts that were on the elementary level jump to the intermediate level in his technique pane. Another aggressive swelling started within his body.


    David almost couldn''t stand and walk normally. He could barely keep himself from falling by leaning against the wall. It was fortunate that no one was around to see him like this.


    He felt that ayer of invisible liquid was slowly secreting within his body. It came from his internal organs, travelled through the bones, muscles, skin and covered the entire surface of his body.


    David fisted his hands as he leaned against the wall. He felt that his skin was getting thicker, as if ayer of hard substance was put over his body, just like when he first reached the Phaser level.


    "Such a strong change."


    He stood up straight and felt that his body was much heavier. No, a better word for it would be firmer.


    He didn''t stop and went directly to the test rooms at the back of the field. He looked around and picked one without anyone inside. He carefully locked it from the inside just to be sure no one would be looking.


    He walked up to the wooden weapon rack and picked up a curved knife.


    Thud!


    He stabbed the knife into his left arm. It didn''t pierce through the skin, stopping at the surface as if it had hit a very hard wooden surface.

 Chapter 633 Trouble

    "This basic level of Explosive Fist Arts only offered increased defense, but the intermediate level should offer the vibration effect. I have to carefully test it."


    He didn''t stop and went directly to the test rooms at the back of the field. He looked around and picked one without anyone inside. He carefully locked it from the inside just to be sure no one would be looking.


    He walked up to the wooden weapon rack and picked up a curved knife.


    Thud!


    He stabbed the knife into his left arm. It didn''t pierce through the skin, stopping at the surface as if it had hit a very hard wooden surface.


    David slowly applied more and more force onto the knife. The strength applied to the knife instantly went over 10 % of his strength, then slowly 20, 30, 40, 70¡­


    Psiii!


    After a slight noise, the tip of the knife went through his skin, and David immediately stopped applying the force. He looked at the point on his skin that the knife had pierced.


    There was a very little red dot on his skin, and a tiny bit of blood was slowly flowing out of it. However, it quickly solidified, as if it was an injury that a needle left behind.


    After cing the knife back in the weapon rack, David pinched the part of his left arm that got stabbed.


    "Increased points in endurance and defense. That means that as long as my opponent''s strike with a sharp weapon has less impact than this, I won''t get injured. But if the weapon is dull, then it''ll be much easier to defend against. I think even 500 pounds of strength with such a weapon won''t injure me at all."


    David rubbed his hands together, and they made a vague screeching noise, as if his hands were two rough metal tes.


    "The martial arts in this world are very impressive. They must be on the same level as the previous world Iron Body.


    ? "I will specifically test my punches next."


    David slowly walked up to a ck heavy tform  that was standing in the middle of the training room. He lowered his back and swung his arm, throwing out a side punch.


    Bam!


    The t long surface that looked very much like a wall, did not even shake in the least. However,  the ground shook violently like there was an earthquake. For a time they vibrated aggressively, making buzzing noises


    David drew back his arm and punched straight this time. The fist shot out like an arrow and hit the t wall-like mechanism right in the center.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Numerous holographic numbers floated upwards as the measuring equipment started to shake slightly.


    Suddenly David releases an enormous roar.


    "BANG!"


    The words  "Rank 7" floated in mid-air and the mechanism released a slight droning sound as though it was about to be destroyed.


    After a while, the dust gradually calmed and settled back on the ground. David squatted down and made some careful observations.


    The wall  that made of Meteoric  metal. It was painted ck and screwed to the ground by long iron screws. Its bottom formed an shape to secure it against impacts from all angles.


    Right now, all the hard iron screws  were perfectly pulled out of the floor without any sign of damage on them.


    David picked up an iron screw that was about the length of the index finger and looked at the others as well. Even with his enormous force, he shouldn''t have been able to lose the screws.


    "Is it because of vibration? Apparently, it has this effect on nails, I wonder what kind of effect it would have on normal humans? It seems very simr to destructive frequency."


    He stood up as he thought about it and stretched out his arms and chest by swinging his arms horizontally backward. The jacked muscles on his back werepressed and bumped against each other as he moved his arms. It felt like there were strands of iron chains twisting and intervening with each other under his skin.


    Si¡­


    Hu...


    He took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and recalled the moment when he punched out.


    "It''s a vibration¡­ A strong vibration."


    He threw out a punch into the air, using the Shot Form.


    After he punched out, there was a vague whistling sound.


    "The strength would cause vibrations after it''s used, and transfer a huge vibration in the opponent. This type of attack would deal a great amount of damage to living creatures'' internal organs. I have to find an opportunity to test it out since I''m still not sure where exactly I stand in terms ofbat abilities right now."


    "Ans I have to find an opportunity to integrate my form of martial art to this world''s form of martial art. It shouldn''t take much longer to reach my peak."


    David released a satisfied smile and drew back his fist. He stood up straight. He stretched his neck and looked at his well built upper body. It was at that moment that he realized that he had turned from a weak teenager to a slightly tough, muscled man.


    "This change is really significant when considering that only a day I regained my memories."


    * * *


    A few thousand meters outside the school, the sky already dark.


    David walked along the sidewalk into an alley it was dark, but it was a rtively short cut to his house. Very soon, he heard sounds of fists pounding. Between each punch, someone whimpered and moaned.


    "Catch him! Don''t let him get away!"


    "Pablopassed out! Goddammit, this guy''s attacks are strong!"


    "Be careful of the gap! Don''t give him any opportunity!"


    A group of men shouted at each other; it seemed like they were trying to attack someone.


    David pursed his lips and stood in the shadows at end of the alley and looked in.


    On the muddy road, a group of men from some sort of gang or  Organization surrounded two skinny youths. Arge man  stood outside of the circle and watched the fight with a cold expression on his face. He remained alert of any noises around him.


    On the ground were three to four adult men, all of whom seemed to have passed out from being punched in the head.


    David was slightly surprised as he estimated the extent of the injuries these members received.


    "This level of strength is simr to rank 7! Could it be that all these casualties were caused by these two children?"


    He moved his gaze onto the two youths.


    One was a boy, and the other was a girl. The boy was handsome, and the girl appeared innocent. They were only around 15 to 16 years old, simr to David. However, from the looks on their face, it was obvious that this was not the first dangerous situation they ran into.


    The two of them wore white sportswear. Their backs were against each other, and their stances in proper boxing stance.


    "My father will be here to save me soon!" The boy sneered out of his teeth. "He won''t let you off easy!"


    "Don''t talk too much! Save some strength!" the girl said in a quiet tone. On her waist, a ck gun was tucked away.


    Therge man chuckled and speedily walked forward.


    "Let me do the rest. You guys make sure he doesn''t run away. This fe here is the ck Falcon''s son. We finally captured him after much work; we cannot let our effort go to waste."


    He marched inside the circle and stood still. One hand vertically shot up as the other hand''s palm faced outside. Then he slouched. He positioned himself in the same stance as before.


    Faintly, David noticed that his right hand turned even redder than before. It was as if his blood was congested, and his veins would pop at any second.


    "Kid, I cannot believe you dare to fight me. You''re courting death! If any part of your body ends up paralyzed, don''t me me."


    "Cut the crap! Make your move!"


    The young boy''s body remained straight as he interrupted his opponent.


    Before he could finish talking, there was a snipping sound.


    A red shadow dashed across his chest. and his white uniform was silently sliced open. A red sh ripped across his wheat-colored skin as blood started to spew.


    After the red shadow faded, it reversed back into the Large man''s  hand and dissolved into his palm.


    The boy''s face whitened. When the red shadow dashed across just now, he sucked in air to tighten his chest and had used his Metal Force to defend himself. If he had reacted any slower, the crimson knife would''ve cut open his stomach. However, because he inhaled too much oxygen too fast and has rushed his Force forcefully through his body, he was having some difficulties breathing. His lungs felt like they were tearing apart.


    He was only at the Star rank 7 stage but he managed to block an attack from a Meteor Expert which is very surprising!


    (author changes ''Element'' to ''Force''. Eg. Blood element - Force Element ) is it agreeable or not?

 Chapter 634 Annoying Speed Type Force

    "Tehran! Are you okay?" the girl asked in a panic. "Please be careful! He practices crimson de Fist with his Force!"


    "I''m okay. I dodged!" The boy, Tehran, coughed a few times as he intensely stared at therge man.


    "I have dragged on long enough." Therge positioned himself in the same stance again. "What I just did was a warning. Now, I will cripple your right arm!" His ck pupils gradually turned red as murderous intent shed across his eyes.


    Snip! Snip! Snip!


    After three soft sounds, Tehran staggered backwards and quickly dodged two shes from the knife. The third snipnded on his right arm, and red blood quickly dyed his white sportswear.


    "Nice dodge. Let''s try it again!" Therge man was getting angry. "Die!!"


    His right hand violently shook, and, like a chopping knife, he aimed for the young boy''s limbs. Within two seconds, four crimson shadow des flew out from him like a chain as he shed four times.


    With every sh, the speed increased, and only red shadows could be seen.


    The two youths backed off even more.


    Snip!


    A street light made of stone was hit. With a bang, its concrete base was destroyed.


    Another series of snips rang out. The boy''s right leg could not dodge fast enough and was shed open. He stumbled and could no longer stand up straight.


    "Tehran!" the girl screamed out of worry.


    David stood calmly the shadows; he wasn''t nning on stepping out but therge man''s technique was interesting to him. It was very difficult to get a technique in this world, therefore seeing this man using a Blood Force technique piqued David''s interest.


    "If i want to act, it''s a bit troublesome. Therefore i cannot let them see my real face."


    He observed his surroundings and took a deep breath.


    Bang!


    Another punchnded on the right-side wall of the alley. A bowl-sized bulge instantly appeared as gigantic pieces of cement were shot off.


    David grabbed a piece of cement and squeezed it, causing it turn into a handful of dust. He then bbed it on his face. Immediately after, his dusty face became unrecognizable.


    "Who is it!" The party heard noises from the alley and questioned.


    David slowly walked into the alley and observed the change in the situation.


    During the one moment David did not pay attention, the young boy''s left arm was hit. He was now supporting his entire body with just one unwounded leg. The young girl was trapped by another group of people, and the situation was unfavorable.


    Therge man stood with his back against him.


    Hearing the noise, therge man turned his head and nced at David.


    "It''s you. You want to involve yourself with this?" he seem to have seen David the moment he hid. Without waiting for David''s answer, he suddenlyughed. "Since you came out here today, we might as well take care of all of you together."


    Bang!


    The young girl on the side was kicked in her stomach. She wobbled a few steps back and was immediately hit from the back. She fell to the ground hard. Her face turned ashen as she struggled to breathe. The gun tucked in her pants had also shook loose in the process.


    "Genevieve!" Tehran screamed as he knelt down on the ground with one knee.


    Therge man then turned around and marched towards Garen,pletely ignoring the now weakened and defenseless young boy.


    "You had such a good opportunity, yet you did not run away. Should I call you stupid, or should I call you an idiot? I have no idea why you think I wouldn''t see you." He pointed at the young boy and girl who were still getting beaten up. "See this? This is what happens when you fight against the Golden Prime Institute. Even if they are the son and daughter of the Ferris Blood head, they have to obediently be tortured by us."


    David loosened his shoulders. Crisp bone cracking noises were emitted out of his body.


    "You talk so much useless crap. Just fight me. As constion, I''ll make sure you have a rtivelyfortable death."


    "That is exactly what I wanted to say." Before therge man''s voice faded, he dashed towards Garen at an incredibly fast pace. The moment he was about to reach David , he twirled his foot and turned left for an upper cut, a sharp shape of blood at the edge of his foot making for easier pration.


    Snip!


    David felt a pinch of pain in his left arm, and the sound of his clothes being ripped open echoed out. He looked at the wound in disbelief. There was a red imprint on his skin.


    Such a sharp force attack! My body has already reached the highest of rank seven. From head to toe, my skin is rougher than a bull and is hard to pierce even with a dagger knife, but one move from his hand knife could leave a red imprint on my skin! This means, if he pierced at the same spot again, he could prate my defense!"


    David was in slight shock. Were the random people of this world that sting. This attack was too fast, he could not react swiftly enough. He was blinded for one second, and the next thing he knew his left arm was hit.


    When David looked at the man again, he already stepped back three meters and was staring at David coldly.


    "A speed type?" David''s expression fell slightly. His greatest weakness right now was his speed. And he hadn''t had the chance to integrate his strength amplification technique with the technique of this world to make them work.


    Therge man was actually the one who was really in awe David was a young man and unbelievably, his force attack failed to cut through the opponent''s skin.


    "This level of defense! This level of Body-Hardening Technique! I have not encountered this for years! This person has a strong physique! Who still trains in body-hardness techniques? I need to attack his vitals, or else he will not even feel an itch let alone feel pain."


    "His speed is definitely not as fast as me. I could run around and test to see which area is his weak spot!"

 Chapter 635 Laser Shot

    "This level of defense! This level of Body-Hardening Technique! I have not encountered this for years! This person has a strong physique! Who still trains in body-hardness techniques? I need to attack his vitals, or else he will not even feel an itch let alone feel pain."


    "His speed is definitely not as fast as me. I could run around and test to see which area is his weak spot!"


    After making a decision, therge mam again stood in his attack stance. He pushed himself forward with one foot and dashed toward David. A crimson coloured frequency oscited off his foot as he moved. His right hand, Force knife technique, instantly turned into a red shadow and disappeared before him.


    Snip!


    David''s right arm was also hit. He extended his arm to grab the opponent, but he only grasped onto air.


    A pinch on his back immediately followed. He was deeply stabbed.


    "Die!" he bellowed. Both of his arms roused as his muscles expanded with massive amounts of veins.


    "Fury Fist!"


    His two arms, like two elephant trunks, flung to the right side and formed into a rotation posture.


    Hiss!


    David circled on the same spot, but the two arms he was swinging failed tond. Below his feet, his boots scratched out a clear ck circle.


    The agitated air around them from the fight blew in all directions, forming a violent breeze.


    Therge man backed up another two meters. He had taken a short break before he threw himself forward again. The red shadow shed and ruthlessly stabbed David''s lower belly.


    "I will find your weakness!!"


    The crimson shaped force shed upward and ripped open David''s clothes.


    "Bang!"


    David''s two arms again failed to punch onto anything. His vision blurred as the red shadow flickered. His lower belly was again pierced by the hand knife, and a wave of dull pain started to emerge.


    "I''m hurt!" He could picture the damage on his lower belly. Even though it was not deep, his skin definitely tore.


    "I must find a way to stop his speed! Or else it will be hard for me to win no matter how good I am at defense."


    His thoughts were interrupted suddenly. His lower left arm felt a pinch of pain. He was hit again.


    "F*ck!" David was getting angry, "If only I had integrate my Three-step technique to a point where I could utilize it however I wisha€| you bastard, kill yourself!!!"


    He viciously threw another punch.


    Crack!


    Therge man dodged. His fist hit a  door instead.


    The wooden door from a closed shop on the side of the road was punched through. Yellow wooden dust spattered.


    Bam!!


    Another loud noise, David missed again and instead smashed a rock wall. A bowl sized crack bulged in.


    "Is running away like a bug the only thing you can do!! You goddamn Ape!" David yelled angry as he threw another punch at therge man. He dodged easily by lowering his head.


    Pain shot up his right wrist, David was getting even angrier.


    "You goddamn yellow-eyed Ape!"


    Boom!


    He missed a step andnded on the concrete, and instantly, a little hole formed. He swung both of his arms and hit themp post therge man was hiding behind.


    Crack!


    The thigh-ticked concretemp post shook after every Fury punch. From its center, thin cracks began to form and spread. Small chunks of concrete flung off the post.


    Everyone around them was silenced. More than 10 of the Golden Prime Institute members were shivering like cicadas. Looking at David''s wild-like destructive behaviors, their legs felt weak.


    A few of them were already hidden in obscure spots, ready to run away from this ce.


    The two youths who were still circled watched the fight between David and therge man in awe.


    "This person''s physical abilities are too strong..." Tehran mumbled, "His muscle defense is horrifying. His body ispletely fine after hitting a concrete post! This is terrifying!"


    The girl Genevieve had secretly sat down beside the boy when the others were too busy being shocked.


    "This person seems to be the rival of the Golden Prime Institute. His strength and defense attributes are way too strong. He probably practiced some sort of Body Hardening Technique or other forms of Arts. Too bad his speed is slow, he cannot move fast enough to catch up with his opponent. We better hide for a while then run away when we see a chance."


    Boom!


    Another shop''s metal iron door was hit and bulged in a round shape.


    Therge man  stepped back at lightning speed and distanced himself by two meters. His face was full of sweat, and blood was seeping out of the tip of his nose. It was scratched by a sttered cement piece.


    His chest was violently moving up and down, and his lung was gasping for oxygen. His sweat was rolling into his eyes, but he was too afraid to wipe it off. His flux energy was already depleting. He gazed at David in a deadly stare, terrified that the opponent would find a chance to attack.


    "One punch!" His heart was pumping intensely, a reaction to his need of blood, "If he hits me with one punch!"


    "I will die!"


    Therge man concluded.


    "What''s wrong? Yellow-eyed Ape?"


    David inhaled deeply and walked forward with a cold smile.


    "Are you done already? But I haven''t used up all my strength!"


    His two fists bumped each other, creating a shing sound simr to two pieces of wood hitting each other. It was as if his fists weren''t made out of skin and bones.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of aser weapon reverberated through the night sky.


    Everyone fell silent.


    The boy and the girl covered their own mouths as they watched the situation unfold before them.


    Members of the Golden Prime Institute were also observing the scene with a dumbfounded face.


    Therge man had a cold expression on his face. He slowly let go of the silver weapon in his hand. White smoke was still dancing around the muzzle.


    "Sorry, I''m not merely a Force Adept."

 Chapter 636 Demonic Path

    David lowered his head and stared at his chest. There, a clear and charred  was stuck in the left side of his chest where his heart was.


    Snap!


    He covered his wound with his hand, and his fingers buckled around the gun hole.


    Hiss¡­


    The sound of flesh being burnt emanated like a steak on a barbecue stand.


    Everyone held their breath one by one in astonishment.


    "He¡­ He blocked aser gun!" Tehran watched with his eyes and mouth wide open, "Did I see it wrong?!"


    "No¡­ No¡­" The girl genevieve was also in shock, she had no idea how to react, "I have heard that Martial Adepts who have reached the peak stage of martial arts were not scared of guns. But¡­"


    "You mean his martial arts skills have reached the peak!?"


    "No, that''s not it. This person''s Body Hardening Technique is too horrifyingly strong!" Genevieve swallowed her saliva. Her voice was shaking because of how surprised she was.


    "You¡­ you bastard!!!" Therge man''s whole body was shuddering. His expression became twisted as he staggered back even more.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    Then it was just the clicks of an empty gun. There were no more energy to fire.


    Not herge man''s face was pale. He still crazily pulled the trigger.


    David looked down at the five holes in his chest. He flexed his muscles, and the hole closed up as though tine had been reversed. The five holes in his chest nothing more than history.


    "Alright. You''ve had your chance."


    The ground beneath his feet exploded as though made of cookies or ss. After a lou f dull sound, he his body tore through the air like a viper, moving forwards with intense speed.


    With a single swing of his fist whichnded in the alrfe man''s head , who was still pulling the trigger continuously.


    Bam!


    Therge man''s head exploded like a watermelon. His brains sttered out and formed a perfect fan shape behind him.


    Because of that one second of distraction, therge man wasn''t able to utilize his speed. On top of that, he was already exhausted from the fight before, he did not have enough energy in his weapon and was therefore knocked out with one punch.


    "He¡­ he exploded!"


    A member of the man''s institution was shaking from head to toe. He stepped backward.


    "Ah!!!" Everyone screamed.


    Every member of the Golden Prime Institution scattered and ran away.


    The girl and boy watched every moment of the fight. They were inplete disturbance from the bloody scene before them.


    "Don''t look if you don''t want to."


    David nced at them and shrugged. Then frowned slightly at the dead man. Not at all considering that this was the first time he had spoken since he was literally reborn.


    "Shit, I killed him. Oh well." He then proceeded to search the body of therge man. Therge man mixed his Blood Force along with martial arts making him formidable and impossibly fast therefore, he should have at least a couple of manuals with him.


    After searching his chest, David smiled as he brought out his hand to reveal an old book in his palm.


    "Lifeblood de, Huh?" David frowned slightly. He was expecting to find the technique the man had used to increase his strength, not some attacking technique. But he also needed a technique to understand the techniques of this world, to better integrate the both techniques together and teach his prime in no time.


    Therge man was a meteor rank expert, but he was still so weak. He couldn''t handle just one punch of his. Even Presha was a lot stronger than therge man and she didn''t seem to be at the meteor rank either.


    "Young man, that was not true martial arts!"


    A deep voice appeared from the side.


    David turned his face and saw a pair of clear ck eyes.


    "Your fist techniques, they have entered the demonic path."


    It was a healthy looking young man with golden locks. His short hair was like a burning gold me, prancing in the night wind.


    The young man was wearing all white. His two hands covered the children''s eyes, and he was staring at David intensely and calmly.


    "Demonic path?" David blinked his eyes towards them.


    He looked atrge headless corpse and then at the three people.


    "Someone did once say to me that my martial arts have diverged from the righteous path. But what is the righteous path? What is the demonic path? Who draws the line between them?"


    "To pursue strength unscrupulously is the representation of demonic." The blonde man turned the children around and stood up, "Martial arts and Force technique were a terrifying murder technique created so humans could fight against creatures that were stronger!"


    "It was not meant to be used between the same species! It was not meant to hurt and kill species of your own!"


    "Huh? Your view of the world is still toocking.," David shook his head, not at Al flustered by his words.


    "But you had no need to kill him! You could''ve just wounded him so you could control him!" The girl Eve suddenly turned around and screamed.


    "Gene! Don''t anger him!" Tehran shakily grabbed the girl''s arm out of fear.


    "The martial art you used was created purely with the intention of murdering others. Who is your teacher?" the blonde man asked.


    David frowned. "Teacher? When your life is always hanging by a thread, you learn a thing or two about life or die trying."


    After chuckling at the three of them   he walked into the alleyway he came from before disappearing into the darkness.


    The blonde man observed the scene around him. Suddenly, his gaze froze when he saw the concretemp post that was almost broken into two.


    "This fist art¡­ !"


    An image appeared in his mind. He suddenly remembered the silhouette of the devious and horrifying woman he encountered a couple years back. The woman''s naked back had white tiger tattoos that seemed to be roaring. The tattoo was so vivid it was as if the white tiger was going to lunge in his face.


    "In the future, don''t provoke that person!" the young man returned to reality and whispered to the two children.


    * * *


    David closed the door softly and changed his shoes before entering therge living room. From the corner of his eyes, he spotted a shadow sitting on the couch. He could barely make out the shape of a human under the low lighting


    David paused, before slowly realizing the shadow was of his step sister. "I will integrate them tomorrow." Pursing his lips slightly he decided to go meet her.


    "Tilda? What are you doing sitting here?"


    Matilda sat silently on the couch facing down; her expression shrouded in the dark. The only light source was the faint lighting from the bright light outside, shining through the window onto her.


    David noticed that her step sister wore a ck high-waist skirt with a dark colored bow on her head. She even wore a pair of thick stockings underneath her skirt. She sat unmoved on the couch, without replying.


    Ever since he came to this world, David had always cared for this sister. Judging from his sister''s personality, he knew something was up and the fact that she didn''t respond even after hearing talk spoke volumes.


    He then shifted himself and sat beside his sister on the couch.


    "What''s up? What happened today? Aren''t you going to the Mall with your friends tomorrow?"


    Matilda only replied after what looks like an eternity.


    "Huh? You can talk now. I''m not going tomorrow."


    "What happened?" David frowned. For David, he always thought that the world was different inside and outside the house. To him, this ce had be some sort of sanctuary where he could free himself from all his worries and be with family. While the weren''t real family, David still liked the idea of  one.


    Plus, although Matilda could be a b!tch sometimes, she was thest one he wished to hurt.


    "It''s nothing, stay out of it!" She turned her head away. "I''m just a little bit tired that''s all."


    David grinned, stretched his hands out to both sides of his sister''s cheek, and pulled.


    "Ah¡­ Owh. What are you doing!?" She erupted. She tried to pull David''s hands away from her cheeks but despite her best efforts, her struggles were ineffective.


    "Don''t worry so much when you''re inside the house. Take some rest. I''m sure after a good night''s rest you''ll be fine." David let go of his hands. "Don''t forget you still have Mrs Hills and cold Simon in the house."


    "Do you want me to kill you!?" Tilda stood, punching and kicking David in apletely arbitrary manner. Nheless, she didn''t exert too much Force to prevent hurting David by ident.


    "You shouldn''t look down on your brother," David smirked, steadying his body to let Matilda hit him. "Are you tickling me by any chance?"

 Chapter 637 Another Encounter

    A long hiss of breathing slowly sounded out. The woman raised her hands and grabbed her own cor.


    With a tearing sound, her upper clothing waspletely torn off and revealed her fair, naked skin.


    "I will sacrifice your head to my dead brother¡­!"


    The woman did not mind in the slightest that her naked chest waspletely exposed. Her purple eyes faintly became deeper and her hands were clenched together with one above the other¡ªas if she was holding something at her chest¡ªwhile an oval space was left between them.


    "Pris¡­ Fierce Arts!!!"


    The woman suddenly breathed in once more, then her body rapidly inted and thick muscles¡ªcovered with blue veins¡ªappeared all over her body.


    Her breathing sounded like arge airbag swallowing and spitting out air.


    Within mere seconds, the cold, slim woman transformed into a muscr warrior who was asrge as David.


    The muscles throughout her entire body were twisted together, like steel ropes bouncing under her skin. A gigantic airstream slowly expanded from her body as a torrent of scorching air heated up the surroundings.


    "Is that a Secret Flux Martial Art?" David''s eyes became more focused. The muscles of his body slowly tightened.


    Huff...


    He took a deep breath and slowly assumed the starting pose of the Goldy Fist Secret Technique.


    No matter how he saw it, he needed to go through a hard fight in order to obtain the treasure.


    The woman''s eyes were a deep purple, as if a purple liquid was about to seep out of them.


    Bang!


    The ground slightly shook as she stepped forward and charged towards David, like an arrow shot from a bow. If seen from above, a straight line was gouged into the floor of the lobby.


    Both of their arms connected with each other as their fists and palms collided, sprinkling tiny drops of sweat onto the ground.


    Bang!


    David maintained his blocking pose and was forcefully pushed a few meters back, almost touching the wall.


    Without a word, the woman swung both of her fists forward once more. A series of fierce impacts sounded out. Both of them did not shift positions and exchanged blows while standing in the same spot. The huge force caused the surrounding windows in the lobby to slowly begin to shake and even the sound of the rain was gradually overwhelmed.


    Every time their fists collided, both of their bodies slightly trembled and the faint sound of bones cracking could be heard.


    "Break!!"


    As the woman shouted, a burst of warm air gushed out of her nostrils and her right fist instantly disappeared.


    David could not react in time and her fist reappeared directly in front of his chest. With a loud boom, his chest visibly caved in as he flew backwards and crashed into the wall.


    The walls of the lobby abruptly shook and huge amounts of fine dust fell onto both of them.


    The woman sneered.


    "You''re not bad considering the fact that you were able to face me head on for this long while I used my Pris Fierce Arts."


    With a loud click, the chandelier from the ceiling suddenly fell straight down onto her head. This ck chandelier was over a hundred pounds, was entirely made of metal, and the ceiling was over ten meters tall. It would easily kill a grown man if itnded on him.


    The woman looked up toward the chandelier and swung her right fist at it. With a loud bang, it broke in two and smashed into opposite walls.


    She shook out her right hand, though her skin was not damaged in the slightest.


    David took the opportunity to stand up and stabilize his body. He sullenly looked at the woman, desperately thinking of a solution. She was not an ordinary meteor ranked expert, but seem to have peaked the stage instead.


    He felt his chest was still slightly painful. He took a deep breath and stabilized his body.


    [Blood Burn!] he shouted in his mind.


    All of the muscles in his body slowly expanded, as if a human shaped balloon was slowly inted, and he grew from 1.7 meters tall to 1.9 meters. His head seemed a lot smallerpared to his current body.


    "It looks like I''ve underestimated you." He calmly walked back to his original position, facing the woman. The distance between them was only a few meters. "However, I think you''re mistaken. I wasn''t the one who killed your men."


    "You''re not the one who killed them?" the woman sneered. "In a ce like this, are you telling me that there''s another person who would invest so much in Martial art instead of Flux techniques hanging around?" Her eyes were constantly scanning David''s body. As a martial artist who had surpassed the him a limit and had reached orwak of meteor rank, her insight had naturally reached the corresponding level. She could easily tell that the man in front of her had already reached the human limit as well.


    "I don''t care where you''re from. Since you''ve messed with the Golden Prime Institute, you shall experience our endless vengeance!"


    Before she even finished speaking, the woman roared and suddenly charged forward. She moved silently like a gigantic white python, drawing out a fine arc.


    Her fists were like the top and bottom fangs of a anaconda ¡ªopening and closing¡ªconstantly changing their position as they bit down toward David.


    "Python Stab!!"


    As her fists ovepped, a faintly audible sound due to the air resistance could be heard.


    This was her true killer move: her fists appeared to be the attack, but the true attack was from the metal des hidden in the soles of her shoes. Even though it was obvious that her opponent was an expert at the Body Hardening Technique, her legs had ughtered a countless amount of such experts. As long as this attack connected, even the hardest muscles and bones would be pierced through.


    She had previously used this move to puncture through a wooden board that was thicker than her fingers.


    ''


    [I will kill you with one move!] She focused most of her energy into the tips of her toes. Silently, a silvery-white object slowly emerged from the bottom of her shoes.


    David sullenly looked at the female figure charging towards him. It was not that fast, but the immense heat and force blowing towards him was as if a gigantic white python was really pouncing at him. He could even hear its hissing as its jaws opened and closed.


    "Scorching Fury!"


    He slowly rotated his body, intense hear emanating from the rapid collision of his blood, making his fist flow red like fire. Facing his opponent with the right side of his body.


    Bang!


    The two of them viciously collided and tightly stuck to one another; neither of them took a step back. As their arms intersected, they were only inches apart and could even hear each other''s breathing.


    Chi chi!!


    The clear sound of cloth exploding  sounded out twice and arge ring of shockwave exploded outward. A triumphant look appeared in the woman''s eyes.


    Her legs were viciously wrapped around David''s waist and her entire body was coiled around him as well, forming an abnormally amorous position. If she still had her previous beautiful appearance, someone might have the wrong idea. However, as she was tall and brawny at the moment, it looked like two muscr men were wrestling.


    The woman was topless and had fair skin. David was wearing arge ck shirt and even though his muscles had expanded at the moment, it was still mostly ck. That was why the differences between their bodies were exceptionally clear.


    The woman clung onto David''s body as the des of her shoes stabbed into the lower back of David''s torso, at the position of his kidneys.


    ? "Goodbye..." she whispered andughed.


    David suddenly grinned.


    "That''s my line!"


    His right elbow instantly moved forward¡ªlike a ck baton¡ªand viciously smashed into the woman''s face.


    Bang!


    The two of them instantly separated, while droplets of blood sprinkled all over the ce.


    The woman stumbled backwards. She could not keep her bnce and knelt down on one knee.


    "You¡­ You''re actually alright?!" She lifted her head and stared at David  in astonishment. Blood wasing out of her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. After receiving the elbow strike, her entire body was still violently shaking. Her ears were ringing as if she was standing inside arge bell that was being sounded.


    "This is Vibration and Force! Damn it! He''s actually an expert that has grasped Vibration added with Force!" She could not believe it as she stared at David.


    David touched the back of his waist and found two light wounds that were faintly bleeding.


    "Too bad¡­it was someone else, this move might be able to cut them into them. It''s too bad that your opponent is me."


    He slowly walked toward the woman.


    "Hahaha..." the woman suddenlyughed. "What a terrifying Body Hardening Technique!" As she stood up, her right hand swiftly reached to her back and a silver gun  appeared in her hand.


    "It''s too bad that your opponent is me."


    Her body seemed to have shrunk a little after the closebat just now. Even her muscles were softer than before.


    Noticing this, the woman made a circle with her hands once more.


    "Pris Fierce Arts!!"


    After fiercely inhaling, her body returned to the previous state.

 Chapter 638 Poisoned, And A Retreat

    "Combat Gun Arts!"


    She charged towards David once more, like a white shadow in the wind.


    David raised his right fist again to use his most familiar stance: Scorching Fury when Suddenly, he felt a numb sensation at the back of his waist.


    "What?! There''s poison!"


    With his waist suddenly losing strength, he could not even maintain the basic stance.


    It was toote for him to do anything about it, so he could only use all of his strength to block with his arms raised.


    Bang bang bang!


    A series of gunshots rang out and David violently smashed into the wall behind him. Three beams erupted and threerge holes were lodged in both of his arms, the right side of his face, and his abdomen. He could feel a metallic taste in his mouth.


    "Damn it! The handgun is too close, and not ordinary too!"


    An ordinary beam would need to stay within a human''s body to maximize the lethality. When fired from such a close range, the prating strength was too high. If it was someone else, they would not be too injured and would only suffer a prating trauma at most. However, as this was David. He had literally experienced death and also, his body was too strong, the prating strength of the beam only served to pierce his skin and the lethality was reduced as it sessfully entered his body.


    The beam shot at the right side of his face was originally aimed towards his forehead, but was timely avoided. However, the other two positions were on target. Both of his arms were struck by a punch as well, but it was weak. However, it was just enough to break his stance and allow the beam to hit his face.


    Leaning on the wall, David did not even have time to catch his breath. He saw a white figure viciously pouncing at him as, the silvery des on her feet drew an arc in the air as they aimed for his abdomen.


    With the poison on the de, he would definitely die if he was struck a few more times.


    "Damn it!!"


    David was angered. Just what sort of poison was this!? Enough to weaken even him! He roared in fury. Though his opponent was slower than therge man, she was still extremely quick and faster than him. At that moment, he could already feel the cold de touching his abdomen.


    "Since I can''t avoid it, then we''ll see who''s tougher!!"


    "Die!!!"


    With a roar, his abdominal muscles tightened to trap the de, his left hand grabbed onto her leg to prevent her from escaping, and he viciously swung his right fist at the purple-eyed woman''s head.


    Bang!!


    "Umph!" The woman was struck in the head by the punch and she reeled back from the blow, sttering blood everywhere."


    The two of them separated, breathing heavily.


    Even though the fight between them did notst long, the situation was abnormally severe. Both of them were heavily injured.


    The woman''s right eye waspletely destroyed, her entire body was shaking, and she was bleeding even more from her facial orifices.


    David was poisoned, his lower back was getting number, and his abdomen was starting to get numb as well. If the woman was not too weak and the de was longer, the attack might have directly prated his gut.


    David was leaning on the wall. It was the first time that he met his match. Even though his opponent''s defense was lower and she had not grasped the Vibration Technique, her power wasparable and her de could easily pierce his skin and muscles with enough strength behind it. The high defense of his skin was almost nothing for his opponent. With the addition of the gun, poison and martial artbination, David knew that he would not be able to get the treasure today.


    "I''ve taken a huge loss this time!!" he muttered to himself. Lifting up his head, he saw the woman struggling to stand up. She was holding the silver handgun and was slowly aiming at him.


    Bang bang bang!


    Out of the three shots, only one managed to hit David''s right shoulder. The bullet did not even managed to pierce through the skin and only left a red mark before it ricocheted. It made a clear sound as it was reflected off his muscles.


    "Your eyes are finished, hehe¡­ You should have just handed that thing over. You were asking for it." David gloatinglyughed.


    "You¡­ Very well!!" The purple-eyed woman took two steps backward, then sagged onto the ground. "Unfortunately, you''re poisoned. So you''ll only... die earlier than me. To be able to die¡­ by the hands of the Golden Prime Institute, your death isn''t wasted."


    It seemed that the two punches¡ªusing the Vibration technique¡ªto her head had made her slightly sluggish.


    David knew that the vibration was taking effect. Thedy standing across from him must have had her insides injured by the power of vibration. This version of Scroching Fury was unlike that of the previous time as it was even more powerful and deadly.


    Thedy might even have internal bleeding from it. David was confident in his actual strength and, if he were to use his it, he might even surpass the peak of Meteor Realm. A simple gun would not pose any threat to him now. Originally, he nned to sneak out once he had finished searching for the treasures in their hideout, but he had not expected this purple-eyeddy to discover her henchmen''s corpses.


    Everything was smooth up until this point. David had not expected his opponent to be so vicious. Thedy did not hold back on him using guns, fists, and even poison.


    "I have to leave here now!" He felt that the numbness in his back had intensified.


    David sneered and then closed his mouth. He focused on his force and instantly, his cells started mming against each other, his bidy releasing massive amount of heat.


    Instantly, massive amounts of adrenaline was being extreted from his body, swiftly strengthening him


    "Blood influences the cells which in turn influences recovery rate. It might prove to be useful now against poisonous effects."


    In this emergency situation, David had a few ideas, but he was running out of time. He needed to recover and escape to prevent unforeseen idents from happening. The enemy body count of men from the Golden Prime Institute was no joke.


    He focused more on his Blood Force and agitated them to the limit. At that moment, his body turned red, steam oozing out from his head like a stove.


    The moment the adrenaline was excreted, David first felt nothing but tingling all over his body. It only took one second for him to return to normal. He felt the numbness around his back and his lower abdomen start to fade away. He even recovered enough strength to stand up.


    "Effective indeed!"


    Although not surprised, he was pleased by what happened.


    "It is not worth bing like this for a High grade Blood Force technique! I even started a feud with one of the masters of the Golden Prime Institute. If I don''t take care of it now, I''ll be in even more trouble in the future!"


    He was determined to finish his opponent to prevent any inconvenience in the future.


    He stood up and began slowly walking toward the purple-eyeddy.


    "How can you still stand?!" The purple-eyeddy covered her right eye with on of her hands. The remaining eye stared at David in shock. "How can you still move after taking hits from the Ivory Matriarch''s poison?!


    Her whole body was deadened and without strength due to blood loss. Though she could still aim her gun, her effort seemed meaningless against her opponent. She could not even reload and shoot in time due to the short distance from her opponent.


    "This is the end!" An indifferenclt smile could be seen on David''s face. He felt his body recovering rapidly. The agitation to his blood had increased his Physique and had really helped his body. He sensed the numbness almost disappearing from his back and the feeling of pain returned from the injuries to his abdomen area.


    "Hurry! The Master has been waiting for a while now!" Hurried steps were hearding from the outside.


    David''s facial expression changed and he had onest look at thedy before deciding to escape. He jumped out from the same window he had snuck in from, turned the corner, and disappeared into the rain.


    Thedy had her head down and only let out her breath after confirming that David had left the hall. Blood and tears seeped through the fingers of the hand she held over her eye and dripped onto the ck tile floor.


    She picked up the clothing that she threw on the floor from earlier and covered her naked chest . Her body began slowly shrinking down, like a deting balloon. In no time, she returned to her original form ¨C a prettydy with a petite figure.


    The living room door swung open widely. A man and a woman dressed in suits swiftly came through the door. They were startled by the mess that was left behind and the purple-eyeddy who sat on the floor.

 Chapter 639 Atman Realm, Battle In The Inner World

    Within a room, in the Hills mansion, David sat cross legged in the bed with his eyes closed.


    His room waspletely devoid of light as it was night time, but there was a radiant glow emitted from within David that lit the room up in a crimson light.


    His body would sh red at a point, while also glowing golden in the next second. This interchanging phenomenon ured for over several periods of time before a sudden pop echoed within his body. The entire mansion seem to shake with the slight beat of his heart as blood rushed from his heart to his veins and then his muscles, filling up all of  his cells.


    David shivered and the bed he was resting on cavedpressed deeply to the ground, but his body didn''t sink in but instead remained floating in mid-air as though gravity had no hold on him.


    David''s skin suddenly turned pale white as the crimaon glow his howdy radiatutes filled up his entire body, suddenly extending outwards from his body like a tangible object. As it congealed the crimson glow thickened considerably, transforming from multiple spectrums of lights into liquid form. The entire room suddenly chilled as a very thick smell of fresh blood permeated the entire room, spreading out from his body in a webbed shape manner.


    Within his body, an unseen clusters of crimson stars started migrating  from all over his body, moving towards his heart as they gathered together, forming a massive shaped metoer with a sharp zing tail. It wasn''t really clear, but the shape was stable as though it was really a meteor.


    Suddenly, David''s muscles oscited and hia mouth unconsciouslu opened up, revealing two sharp canines for drawing blood. David''s eyes shed open as an intense crimson ray of light flew out from his eyes like a beam, flying off to the distance. He was currently in his vampire form.


    Opening his palm, the crimson liquid flowed to the center of his palm like a river. Taking a closer look at it, the red liquid was actually real blood!


    David gazed thoughtfully at the ball of blood within his palm. "I thought it would take me another three months to breakthrough Star rank, but it took me even less."


    "Is this the Meteor rank? It is really simr to the Atman realm. As expected, while the names are different, the power stages of the two worlds are the same."


    David was regaining his strength even faster than he had thought. He estimated it would take half a year for him to regain his true strength, but with his current rate of improvement, he should be able to return to his prime within two months and with the abundance of high level skills within this world, he would be even stronger than his previous true strength.


    The thick smell of blood dissappeared like smoke and the blood on his palm was absorbed back into his body without staining his skin. His pale white skin also returned to their previous rosy form.


    "My mental energy should now be enough to open the inner world right?" David had been trying for so long to open his inner world since Flint had been stuck there all this time. Moreover, with the resources he had in his inner world, it would take half the time he had estimated for him to reach his prime but all this time, hadn''t been able to ess his inner worlds due to some unknown reason.


    David factored it tock of sufficient mental energy. But with this breakthrough, there was a slight chance he should be able to ess the world orb.


    David had just thought of this when his entire vision turned dark. The darknesssted for a while like a lingering fog of clouds.


    "Did i fail again?" His brows furrowed in disappointment as he let out a sigh. Just when David thought he had failed once more his surroundings changed abruptly and multiple rays of light rushed into his pupils, making him squint his eyes.


    Just when his eyes cleared, three  huge shadows attacked him, with vicious intent. Their movement was so fast they left several after images, giving off the illusion that they were still far away when. Their ws were as big as his chest and even sharper than tempered des.


    David''s expression remained indifferent in his face. It as as though he was too shocked to react or his reaction speed was just too low for him to do anything. But there was a trace of a smile at the corner of his lips.


    Sonic boom echoed as the three ws broken through the air barrier, covering David from all direction.


    Jusr as the ws were about to touch him,  David''s body expanded by a size as terrifying green veins appeared all over his skin. They wriggled like snakes as his muscles undted with the echo I''d his heart beat.


    THUMP!


    Blood flowed like river, heart beat like a cannon.


    "BANG!"


    A horrifying wave of energy exploded out from David like a tidal wave, the air shook and the ground caved in. Like an erupting volcano, all attack within a meter  away from him ruptured into smithereens. Two of the shadows directly exploded into nothingness while thest huge shadow was like a vicious snake, it pierced through the wave of power like a sharp sword, its attack only slowing down a bit but still headed towards David.


    David was clearly surprised by this. He didn''t think it would have grown enough to resist the attacka of the Atman stage (Meteor stage)


    "Interesting." David chuckled slightly and proceeded to casually  raise his left to block the w strike in a tapping manner. His movements appeared very slow, but only he knew how much strength was in that attack.


    "Bang!!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    A massive mushroom shape cloud appeared in the sky as the sound waves containing it erupted into the bright cloud, tainting them with the uneven colors of the explosion.


    * * *


    Blood Titan System was taking my time but now, regr posting will resume. Sorry again for the dy.

 Chapter 640 Looming Trouble

    Surprisingly, the shock waves rippled strangely within the inner world as though it was been absorbed by the world itself.


    David''s body shook slightly. His leg moved as he took a single step back, negating the force as his muscles trembled, indifferent to the kic energy rampaging about within him, dispersing it within the blink of an eye.


    As for the shadow, it skidded about a hundred meters backwards before halting to a stop. Its figure could now be seen.


    The huge dark shadow had the appearance of a panther but the lightning streaks of blood red strips covering its body in a sleek webbed shaped pattern made it look like an absolute demonic beast. Bones spikes jutted out from its spine like spears and its fangs was even longer and short than most knives.


    The lightning blood streaks pulsed  along its body like glowing LCD lighting, radiating immense waves of power as its heartbeat resonated along with its moving blood. An intense wave of murderous intent exploded out, it was so thick the cloud of dust settled and the air refused to move as though afraid of the tension.


    "Howe after all this time, you still haven''t given up on killing me?" A faint trace of smile appeared on David''s face as he walked forwards with his hands in his pocket.


    "Early Atman stage?" David''s head tilted in confusion as he gazed at the familiar beast before him. The difficulty of reaching the atman stage was as easy as crossing over from ordinary hex-gene phaser to the integrated phaser. It requires the observation of the genes from the remains of atman experts for the cells in the body to move ordingly to the evolution path, therefore evolving further.


    From their previous meet, although Flint''s strength was above the integrated Phaser realm and had even surpassed the mid-atman stage, his body was still at the integrated phaser Realm, a Rank 4 beast with a tank 5 strength. Since then, it had been locked up within the inner world therefore it shouldn''t have been able to advance without resources.


    But even if he was able to find the atman expert bones David had umted and hidden within the inner world, his strength shouldn''t have improved so drastically. From rank 4 to rank 6 in half a year, it was just too much of a gap unless he had other sources of nourishment.


    David''s footstep paused to a stop and his smiling expression became strange. "Y-you didn''t find where I hid my important treasures right?"


    Ever since he knew Flint could enter his inner world, David had created a treasure ce and hid all of his important stuffs within the ce. It was even thousands of meters underneath a massive thousands-feet mountain  therefore, it was difficult to find it even if one scoured the entire inner world for ten years. With how big the inner had be when it absorbed the essence of half of the demigods David had yed, it should be even more impossible for Flint to locate his treasury right?


    The clouds suddenly rumbled and a huge eye that covered half the entire inner world formed in the sky. As the eye moved, it nced towards thend like a massive god staring at its.


    When suddenly, David''s expression changed hugely. Of the three demigod corpses he had within his treasury, two were actually missing! The mountain full of atman realm corpses were only left with white dust and he discovered that some of his rank 3 medicine had disappeared.


    "M-m-my white-star lotus. Flint, what did you do with it?" David''s smiling expression was stiff as he tried his best to calm himself down. There was the possibility he was just hiding them as punishment for locking him here all this time right?


    Flint''s w shuffled against the ground, leaving deep meter long w marks in the ground. It''s expression seem to be of guilt.


    Controlling his heavy breath, David smiled as heforted. "Alright alright, the rank 3 herbs might be precious but I can forgive you since you were probably starving and didn''t want to touch the demigod''s corpses. Just bring the two corpses from where you hid them and we will call it even right?"


    "Uooof!" Flint blinked it''s golden pupil''s and then started coughing as though wanting to puke.


    This made David breathe heavily in relief. That was why he couldn''t find any trace of the corpses within his inner world. It turned out Flint swallowed them and stored it within his body.


    "Dong" "Dong" "Dong"


    The sound caught David''s attention  and his mind turned nk as he stared at the whitish crystallined bonesying on the ground with a soulless expression.


    He raised his head to look to the sky and sighed heavily. "Is it my fault I decided to keep you as a pet? Not to worry, your body hadn''tpletely absorbed the gicponents from the demigods corpse. Eating you raw would probably improve my strength."


    The gathered clouds forming the eye dispersed. As the ground entire ground of the inner world shook.


    Flint''s hair stood in end when he heard David''sst sentence. But before it could react, the ground beneath its feet caved in as it opened up, swallowing it and  trapping it within them.


    As the sole owner of the inner world, David could utilise all of its element  he was a god within the inner world. But something strange happened David was about to move when he noticed his legs had been trapped by the ground beneath his feet, giving Flint enough time to break out from the earth trap.


    "You b**terd!!! Taking my things is one thing, but you are actually controlling my inner world too!?"


    * * *


    "Are you saying even I was deceived by that brat?" A female voice coldly chilled through the minds of the subordinates.


    "N-no, of course not. The information we received about the target was all false. The reconnaissance team is currently being punished." The man bowed his head along with the two men beside him.


    "Bang!"


    Like a broken doll, they were tossed out of the room with blood spouting out from their mouth. From their caved in chests, its obvious the three of them would require half a year to recover if they actually survived the attack of a rank-9 Meteorite


    The females entire vibe changed and a murderous wave rapidly twisted around her like snakes. The phantom of arge sinister ming serpent erupted from the void behind her as it slitter in mid-air.


    A smile formed from the corner of her lips. "Looks like the eyes I took from him wasn''t nearly enough."

 Chapter 641 Strength Increasing, A Meeting

    Just like that, two more weeks passed. School life has been entirely peaceful. The twin didn''t cause much problem for Matilda after David took care of the two guards without leaving their corpses intact. They were probably in fear that if they continued to pester them, the expert behind the Hills family would make a move.


    David had been regaining his strength every single day and in the blink if an eye, he was already a  Rank-7 Meteor expert. Although he could grow stronger by just sleeping, his mind didn''t feel at peace doing nothing. Battle had already been ingrained within his genes and his DNA had been rewritten to seen the thrill of battle.


    Whilst he trained with Presha during the weekdays to cool of some steam, he held back more than eighty percent of his strength as he didn''t want to injure her or make her aware of his true strength.


    Only the elder sister was able to withstand 70 percent of his strength without flinching, but currently she had gone for some kind of mission.


    Sometime, David had this thought that she wasn''tpletely human and while she was a Rank-9 Meteor expert, she was still able to withstand and counter every strike if his through purr physical strength without the use of her element or her phantom beast.


    While David was only at the rank-7, his bodily strength wasn''t something a normal Meteor rank expert should be able to withstand. Particrly the seniors ar the dojo possess this type of immeasurable strength. He hadn''t even seen the dojo master yet, who was the leader of the gang but from the respect the others had anytime his namees up, said could tell the man was obviously very strong, most  likely at the Cosmos stage.


    "Time out." Presha panted heavily tapping her palm with her finger as she flopped to the ground in fatigue.


    She quickly downed a whole bottle of water as the force radiating off her body retracted back into her core.


    "Ah! Howe you don''t get tired this days? I remember you used to run from me but now, sigh!" Presha''s head hung limply to the sides, thinking about how fast David''s growth had been. She selected him with the hopes of herself getting stronger but it seems David was the one getting all the benefit from their training.


    David shrugged. "Genes?"


    Presha immediately rolled her eyes. "Do you take me for a fool? Don''t say if you don''t want to."


    David chuckled slightly, his muscles in dted as he shook off all the dirt and sweat on his body before putting on his uniform. "See youter."


    "Hmm." Presha nodded, drinking another mouthful of liquid from the water bottle. Then she suddenly asked.


    "Are youing for the meeting?"


    David paused and then shook his head. Since senior sister Alice wouldn''t be there, there was no use going for the meeting moreover, those attending the meeting are severely weaker than him therefore,   there was no benefit in attending the meeting.


    "No."


    Presha let out an ''Oh'' sound as though sh ehad expected him to say something like that. He didn''t attend thest two meetings either.


    "You know if you want to gain benefit from the gang, you would have to contribute to a few matters. Moreover, I heard news that the Dojo master would at the meeting. I know he''s your idol and know how  much you want to meet with him since you''ve been asking about him from the beginning." Presha''s smile turned sly as she responded.


    ? David let out a soft bit strangely dark chuckle. ''Admire him? Don''t make meugh, I only want to fight him and experience the strength of a true expert.''


    Even though he thought of this, David still jnidded his head. "Alright, since its in two days, I will make time toe."


    Saying this, he headed outside the crowded campus, shouldering through the crowds as he reached the entrance of the gate.


    The sun was already setting, but it wasn''t entirelyte since Presha couldn''tst long in battle nowadays.


    "Matilda should have gone home now with Simon. I wonder if Mrs Hills would get mad if she found out I amte once more." His lips curled to a slight smile as he headed off home.


    * * *


    The public transport here was really nice andfy without any difort from others. The train was spacious and although it rides upside down sometimes, the gravitational field of the train usually tends to change directions in thest moment, keeping the passangers intact in their seat.


    This wasn''t David''s first time taking the public train, but he was still surprised at the speed at which the train moved. And while a quarter of his speed could beat the train''s speed, David couldn''t possibly run a few hundred thousand kilometers in the city without getting apprehended by Enforcers.


    There was a chime and David immediately stood up from his seat,  exiting the train with Flint on his shoulder, looking like an adorable rare breed kitten with its two separately different eyes.


    Walking a few more kilometers and David finally arrived at a veryrge dojo. The entrance has a lesge back gate, but it wasn''t nearly enough ti block outisdeers from peering through the practicing students from the gate bars.


    "Senior brother David, you are here." An enthusiastic man hurriedly get off an arena, jogging towards David.


    After his battle with the female leader of a rival gang, David had grown quite famous within the dojo. Alyltjiugh he hadn''t defeated her, it spread that she was severely injured and was recuperating letting the dojo chance to make their move, snatching away a few of their gore business within the city without obstruction.


    "Is senior sister here yet?"


    The young man immediately nodded his head. "Yes, she arrivedst night since the dojo master informed everyone to gather at the dojo today for an important matter."


    David has a thoughtful look in his face. "Since the dojo master asked everyone to gather, it most be pretty important."


    Dorian shook his head in agreement to David''s words. "Alright, I will head inside, keep doing your thing."


    With that said, David entered the building

 Chapter 642 Fight

    David has a thoughtful look in his face. "Since the dojo master asked everyone to gather, it most be pretty important."


    Dorian shook his head in agreement to David''s words. "Alright, I will head inside, keep doing your thing."


    With that said, David entered the building


    Heading towards a different route than he was familiar with, he by passed the training room and walked towards the main hall.


    The huge metallic doors to the hall was closed and guarded by two Meteor Rank 4 and Rank 5 expert respectively. Even with the soundproof structure of the hall, David could still pick up faint sound waves in the atmosphere. He could vaguely hear the discussion going on within the hall. It was as if two people were whispering to each other.


    He vaguely heard the word ''Big shot'', making David arrive at the conclusion that some important person had arrived here apart from the Dojo Master.


    David nodded his head at the guards and they also nodded their heads in greetings while pulling open the door for David to enter. Although he joined the gang quitete and wasn''t supposed to participate in this type of meeting but, his performance had win his the right.


    Walking in, David was greeted by the sight of thirteen people seated in an arc. There was a strange silence within the atmosphere revealing some sort of tension so thick it could only be shed by a knife.


    Feeling the multiple eyes on him, David causally blinked his eyes Ash it moved towards the female seated at the edge of the arc. It was Senior Sister Alice and there was an empty seat right beside her which seem to be meant for him.


    Calmly walking to the seat, David gave Alice half a smile she who immediately rolled her eyes and ignored him. She couldn''t help hut think how David wasn''t affected by the thick tension in the room and moreover, he had arrivedte!


    "Sincw thest person is here, the meeting shall start." The gruff voice of an old man resounded, but the power within his voice wasn''t something an ordinary teenager at his peak couldpare to.


    Elder Hushler pped his hands, the sound which boomed in all directions. Instantly, the guards outside locked the door and immediately left their posts, away from the door.


    The elder remained silent and when he couldn''t hear the footsteps of the youngsters, his expression turned solemn as he started. "Before we begin, let me introduce you all to my good friend here, Mr Holmes. He has a special request you would want to hear and I guarantee non of you will be disappointed by his offer." Elder Hushler is an high ranking elder of the dojo and with the numerous contribution had he offered the Gang, naturally, everyone including the Calm-faced Dojo master would hear him out.


    Elder Hushler then turned towards the white-haired Dojo master. "With your permission of course."


    The Dojo Master''s wrinkled face nodded and his white beards swayed in response.


    With a smile, Elder Hushler turned towards the stranger and nodded.


    The stranger appeared to be in his mid-thirties with judging by the attire he downed, he seem toe from a well renouned family. It was both simple and luxurious at the same time.


    The man didn''t stand up but remained in seat, leaning backwards to the seat''s backrest, he asked a very simply and direct question. "Which one of you is David Hills?"


    The entire hall immediately went quiet. As he the indifferent voice of the man bounced about the walls of the hall.


    Immediately, elder Hushler''s expression changed and he seem to have realised what was happening.


    Before the Elder could say anything, the a young man with a hotblooded nature thag was in his twenties suddenly spoke. "Why are you looking for him?"


    The intruder gave a sidelong nce  at the young man then proceed to ignore him.


    Reece was immediately angered. Not until recently, he was the rising star of the Dojo with great prospect and had been been taught the secret technique of the Dojo, boosting his strength severely while he couldn''t say he could beat the elders who are a few hundred years of age, he could at fight them to a draw.


    Within Skyline City, therr was hardly anyone in the underground society that doesn''t know his name. Yet, but , an unknown individual actually dared to look down on him within their dojo at that, how could he not be angered?


    "Who is asking?" Another old elder asked with squinted eyes.


    The stranger; Mr Holmes remained silent for a few sevonds and then suddenly spoke. "Atherston n."


    Instantly, everyone sucked in a deep breath as though they had heard about something big happening. The Dojo Mster also pursed his lips and a visible frown could be seen on his face.


    The Atherston n was no joke ad they were a n that is recognised by the Intersteller federation! They had their hands in all business one could think off, mining, very, oil, etc. They are obviously very rich and also powerful. It is sisd that the Primal of the n was an Supreme Existence with the strength even above a gxy level expert which made them well know and feared. But what could a renowned n be doing at a ce and a like this?


    "So what if you''re from a Universally renowned n, that doesn''t scare anyone here. Moreover, you might actually be lying. Come, let me test your strength first hand to confirm your story."


    The entire hall rumbled as Reeces''s feet mmed against the ground. Due to him wanting to keep the hall intact, he spread out his strength and didn''t keep the area of pressure at a point effectively controlling the damage done to the hall.


    "Boom!"


    His body turned to a blur as heoved with an insane speed that left numerous faster images in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, he had arrived behind the intruder like an apparition. His palm spread wide like a five inch thick titanium lead as he pped downwards

 Chapter 643 As A Messenger, You Overestimate Yourself!

    "Boom!"


    The entire hall shook intently and the few tables jumped five inches to the air. In that instant, Reece''s body phased through the wind, moving with insane speed that left numerous after images in midair.


    In the blink of an eye, he had arrived behind the intruder like an apparition. His palm spread out wide like a five inch thick titanium lead as he pped downwards.


    The air beneath his palmpressed and the ground caved in with a deep palm print dent digging through the floor without even touching it yet. This was the power of a genius of the dojo. Without using any external strength like his force or gic power, his strength had surpassed the realm of Meteor and has almost reached the Cosmos level.


    Just when the thickened palm was about to p into the head of the stranger, the hands immediately stopped as though some sort of invisible grip was holding it, preventing it from moving a single centimeter downwards.


    Reece''s eyes widened as be felt his palm had been gripped by a pair of heavy metallic vice grip. He couldn''t move his hands! His face flushed incredibly red as he struggled to free himself from the hold. There was a subtle ceack as the hand griping his m squeezed even more. The air exploded as massive amount of energy struggled against each other, blowing apart half of Mr Holmes chair into smithereens.


    Mr Holmes face instantly darkened at the disrespect. Releasing his grip, his hand moved as he tapped at Reece''s chest. His movement appeared to be slow, but was in fact   moved speedily.


    Reece''s expression changed drastically and he immediately clenched his fist. Instantly, an armoured carapace covered in an hot searing zing me started to form around his chest, but he was still too slow.


    Just as the two fingers were about to stab through him, a walking stick seem to tear apart the void and appeared at the dead center of the attack, immediately striking at the finger.


    "Rumble! Bang!!"


    Like a missile dropped in an ocean, the surrounding air converged to a single orb before exploding like a fire works. The shock waves instantly destroyed and melted everything into smittereens. The chairs, table, food and decorationshad all been destroyed, leaving only a few pieces of wood and iron dust on the ground.


    If that attack had touched Reece, there was no way he would survive. As the strength was definitely of the Cosmic level. The cosmic level wasn''t like other type of stage like the Star level and the Meteor level.


    Once one reached the cosmos level, one would have the ability and strength to move through space with just the body alone. At this stage, the DNA would be altered and with the use of a cosmic beast, one''s gic map bes rewritten to be a different type of breed even more superior to the weak human body.


    The physical body and gene had evolved to the peak of the human limit and at this point, one wouldn''t be considered human anymore due to the intense amount of energy stored within the body.


    Thankfully, the dojo master had acted before Reece had exploded from the attack.


    ? Taking back his cane, the Dojo master tapped his walking stick to the ground as he indifferently spoke. "I don''t know where you got your information from, but there is no one named David within my dojo."


    Currently, the Dojo master''s entire body had received a drastic change. Instead of the weak sickly dark appearance he previously had, the old man had grown 2 meter tall and was currently even more muscr than three menbined! Strength undted from his body in a wave adn steam of energy glowed from his mouth, nose and head like a raging bull. Even the surrounding space was bing unstable as the phantom of a metallic mammoth echoed through the void in pure strength.


    This was the dojo master showcasing his true strength! The entire dojo went silent and the elders and students were in awe. He was actually also a Cosmic expert! Wasn''t it said that he was stuck at the peak of meteor stage?


    Mr Holmes'' brow was currently furrowed as he stared at the current condition of the dojo master. This old fogey was actually acting weak to lure the prey. It was certain that the n of deliberating acting weak wasn''t for him and was for someone else but the dojo masted had to reveal his strength otherwise a genius of their dojo would die. He couldn''t believe his bad luck.


    Letting out a soft chuckle, he spoke. "Hmm, then my information must be mistaken then. I shall take my leave."


    Parting the dust off his body, Mr Holmes turned around asn started to leave.


    "Whoosh!"


    A b of stone cut through the air like a sharp de, heading towards Mr Holmes'' head as though wanting to pole a hole through it. As the stone moved, it''s body disintegrates into numerous shards due to air resistance until it finally turned into  fine strands of needles stabbing  forwards with speed faster than Mach 5!


    "Bang!"


    Ayer of ming barrier appeared behind Mr Holmes, disintegrating the stones into nothingness. Mr Holmes expression was incredibly dark. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    The dojo master''s muscles flexed and the surroundings space insted along with the frequency his muscles was osciting at.


    "Do you think just anyone cane into my dojo, attack one of my student and go scot free? If everyone else does that, wouldn''t I lose all my reputation?" The dojo master''s voice had thickened with his transformation, booming through the entire hall with a cold expression.


    A sinister smile appeared in Mr Holmes face as heughed coldly. "What do you want to do? You think you can stop me? Do you actually want to go against the entire Atherston Family?"


    The dojo master''s lips curled up to a small smirk and he didn''t even open his mouth, but his voice echoed. "As a messenger, you overestimate yourself."

 Chapter 644 Fleeing, Explanation

    The dojo master''s lips curled up to a small smirk and he didn''t even open his mouth, but his voice echoed. "As a messenger, you overestimate yourself."


    The source of his voice didn''te from his mouth, but instead originated from behind the young man.


    His smirking figure than was before them was actually just an after image!


    Mr Holmes pupils contricted and his gaze hardened. Letting out a light snort, the ming barrier around him thickened as the temperature in the entire hall rose by a thousand degree. The experts within the hall had to shield themselves with their Force in order  to withstand the temperature.


    As though that wasn''t enough, the barrier condensed around him in a circr shaped barrier, protecting him from external attacks.


    In just a second, the ground around him had transformed into magma due to the high temperature of the mes. Just as this preparation was made, the figure of the dojo master could be seen and a loud roar exploded out from the void.


    "Hong!"


    His entire body was immediately shrouded in the phantom of a white  Three-crowned Cosmic Rhino. As he slipped his palm forwards, all the air around himpressed forwards, turning into a massive whirlpool of wind that blew fiercely against the barrier of mes. The massive amount of oxygen supply  blew against the fire barrier, instantly makimg it begone unstable as the phantom shape of a horn ramming forwards stabbed into the barrier.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    It was as though numerous anti tank missile had dropped within the hall, erupting with great after shock that blew the roof of the hall with a cloud of massive grey looking mushroom erupting out from within  the hall. The entire hall wasn''t able to keep up with the force directed in it and immediately copsed as the foundations had been destroyed during the explosion with a few walls melting and turning into magma. There was even a few ss shards shorting outwards due to the force after sand had beenpleted melted and turned into real ss.


    The rubble within the great hall shook and a few figures immediately leapt to the air. The first figure was the dojo master while the other figures were the elders and the other students. David was also amongst them.


    A few kilometer away at the training grounds of the Dojo, a figure could be seening out arge crater. The figure was actually Mr Holmes, cutting a sorry figure as he immediately fled the dojo in a hurry. Most of his clothings had disintegrated from the attack and even as he flew, using the fire to hear the surrounding gravity, he was unstable in mid flight.


    "The Atherston n will jot take this lightly, I will be back!" With that, be faded into the distant sky.


    "Master, should we give chance and silence him?" Reece excitedly asked, his body radiation waves of power as he got ready to chase down the foe. The fact that his master had defended him also gave him a sense of importance, making him quite proud as it proved how valuable he was to the dojo.


    Looking at the questioning gaze from the five elders, the dojo master body shrank and he reverted back to his weak sickly looking form. He shook his head in response. "There is no need. He''s using a secret technique to flee, you won''t be able to capture him. Moreover, the Atherston n wouldn''t be too d if we killed one of their members, leave it as it is."


    "Leader, what if theye again to causeore trouble?" An old elder asked with furrowed brows.


    "It might prove difficult but I will take care if it. Find an excuse to inform the student that there won''t be training for a month. We don''t want them caught in the crossfire when next they attack."


    David''s expression when looking at the old dojo master was very strange it was as though he had been shocked by the surprising behaviour of the dojo master and the elders.


    Obviously, everyone knew his name due to his battle with a rival n leader. Therefore when Mr Holmes had asked, one of them should have at least looked at him with questions, giving him up in the process. But not only did they not nce at him, even the dojo master had to fight someone from a very influencial n! This was absolutely very strange.


    Even after the battle, not one of the people here was thinking about giving him up. They seem strangely excited about the uing battle instead! To David, this made him put up anotheryer of gaurd as people as unpredictable as this were the lost dangerous. It was it because they didn''t know his name?


    "Call back our members that are out for businesses and inform them about the uing battle, they should be excited for what''s toe." The members nodded to acknowledge hismand.


    "Hmm, if that''s all, the meeting is dismissed. Oh David, we need to talk." without another word, the Dojo master headed into a small building nearby.


    David nced at senior sister Alice who raised an eyebrow at him, motioning him to follow the leader.


    David smiled and nodded as be followed behind. Was the Dojo master finally going to reveal his true colours?


    Inside the shabby building, the interior was in except for a few prices artifact within the house, there was only a bed, two chairs and a picture of a woman hanging by the wall.


    The Dojo master was seated in ine of the seat, seeping a bottle of cold beer as he nce at David who was also taking his seat.


    Gulping down a mouthful of beer, the Dojo master finally asked after a moment of silence. "Do you know why I called you?"


    David tilted his head and expressionlessly replied. "To figure out the true reason why the Atherston n is looking for me?"


    The Dojo Master took another gulp while shaking his head. "That''s not it. I can tell you are surprised we all backed you up. But if we can''t protect our members, no one would want to join our gang, do yoh get it now?"

 Chapter 645 Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique, An Elder

    David wasn''t particr worried the situation might worsen due to the escape of the man named Holmes. Likewise was the Dojo master. But then again, the situation wasn''t as ordinary as they made it seem to be.


    The man was probably there to capture David for the Atherston n for some rewards or was probably sent here to confirm the information of the target.


    The behaviour of the Dojo master had surprised David by quite a bit, but then again, if something were to pop up, he would be able to easily deal with it with his current strength.


    "Atherston n is renowned through numerouss and going against them would be suicidal, so forgive me if I was quite sceptical about your motives," David replied casually.


    The old man smiled, putting down the empty bottle of beer, he opened up another one, pouring its content into arge ss jar. "You are still young but strangely have severe trust issues, I can''t imagine what you''ve been through in the past. But with the information I have with me, you have no past here, literally."


    David''s eyes squinted. The old man was actually able to find out this sort of information despite the effort Mrs Hills put into keeping them hidden. The Dojo master was surely not a simple man.


    "Not to worry, I''m not telling you this to use it against you. I''m just curious how your body is able to contain so much raw strength." Downing another mouthful of alcohol, the old man continued.


    "The waves of energy from your body reveal that you are just at Meteor rank-7 but even then, I am still unable to see through you. Your strength is as fluffy and hidden as the clouds, but the intensity of your energy waves is something even a Cosmic rank expert couldpare. Although I''m quite old, my senses are still quite sharp. "


    David remained silent and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know where the pdl man was going from here therefore, it was best he let the old man finish his words.


    "Therefore, I''d like to formally invite you to be an elder of the gang."


    David was instantly stunned, looking at the old man quizzically. He was actually inviting him as an elder which is quite strange.


    "You don''t need to reply now, but I would need an answer before the month runs out. There are some techniques I wish to pass to you, but to do that, I must follow the rules of this organisation."


    David''s pupils constricted, but he managed to keep himselfposed. His eyes stared intently at the old man. Was the old man actually going to pass the Main Technique to him so easily?


    Doubtlessly, it was one of the reasons he joined the dojo but the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique was a halfpleted gxy-ranked technique therefore, it would be almost impossible for David to get it through conventional means. David had nned on stealing the technique, biding his time carefully to figure out who has it and who doesn''t.


    The trade mark of the technique was a greenish hue overflowing in the body due to extreme radiation, but despite his investigation, he was unable to figure out who was practicing this technique and who wasn''t. You can imagine his surprise when the old man brought up the matter of passing him a technique.


    "Wasn''t that the reason you joined the Dojo? Moreover, with your powerful body, you will be able to withstand the terror of the technique."


    David took in a deep breath and his face turned solemn. In the Mother world, he had seen all sort of technique. But he had a feeling this one was going to be the most difficult but rewarding technique he hade across.


    "What''s the catch?" David wasn''t some naive individual who would believe just everyone who does a good deed without motive. To him, even the most innocent person always has motives to their n. They either do good to feel great about themselves or hope to get rewarded when they die and step into the afterlife.


    Perhaps he was a little twisted in the head, but this logic had kept him alive numerous times and he wasn''t about to go sake it now.


    "As expected of someone I''ve chosen. Don''t worry, it isn''t anything too great. In return, you just have to protect the Dojo in situations where it could be destroyed." Although the old man still had a smile on his face, there was a trace of solemnity on his face, making David even more suspicious that the matter wasn''t as simple as the old man had put it.


    "Alright, as long as I get what I want, I agree to your condition." David was well aware of his capabilities and knew that within this world, he was still too weak. Even if he recovered to his previous prime, the power wasn''t nearly enough for him to run freely within this world. But with the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique in hand and with his incrediblyprehensive ability, his strength would rise to the peak and even if a Gxy Realm expert (Demigod realm) were to cause trouble for him, he would be able to easily take care of the matter.


    "Good!" The old man let out a smile which sounded like a small sigh of relief making David want to rethink the situation. But he ultimately stopped himself. If he wanted to gain more power, he needed to take more risks.


    "Since you''ve agreed to it, i will inform the elders and make preparation for the Initiation. It should be avable by tomorrow."


    "But before then, take this." Suddenly, the old man reached for a hiddenpartment in his room and pulled a book out from it stretching it forth at David.


    "Since you''ve agreed to the terms, I think it''s right to give this to you. Memorize this and give it back to me when you are done with it."

 Chapter 646 The Perfect Technique, A Scream

    The dojo master''s action kept surprising David. The book in his hand was the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique which he had heard so much about.


    From the texture of the book, it appears quite cold to the touch and the few wears on the surface made looked like it had withstood the flow of time for a long while.


    David took his gaze back as though unfazed by the book, he nced at the Dojo master with his head tilting sideways, a frown on his face as he remained silent for a while before ultimately asking. "Aren''t you a little too trusting to be a Dojo master?"


    The dojo master rxed back into his seat while dropping the hat of beer on the table, he looked backwards at therge picture of thedy hanging by the wall but didn''t say anything.


    David''s heart stirred and his wrinkled brows loosened. Flipping the pages of the book, he began memorizing the content while at the same time checking for mistakes in the book.


    His eyes suddenly started to widen as he finished the first page of the book. His breathing got heavier the more he read and his eyes glowed gold and crimson.


    It was finally revealed why the dojo master easily handed the manual to David. It was because the radiation needed for this technique was immense more than a few ten thousand rads and if David remembered an ordinary human can only withstand up to 300 rads(1), 10,000 rads could instantly kill Metor Rank expert while Cosmic Rank expert could withstand that much gamma radiation for a few seconds before the entire DNA copses from the cells being eroded.


    Only a Gxy rank expert could withstand the intensity of radiation for a prolonged amount of time. Even then, without constant protection from Gene Force, the DNA structure would undoubtedly copse. This meant that the death rate of practicing this technique was actually 97%!


    Sessfully practising the manual would grant one the strength to wipe out an entire army with a single palm and when one reaches the peak of the technique, one could break a with a fist strike. It was said that an entire sr system could be wiped out at maximum strength! But the prerequisite was that one needed to survive the process first otherwise, die trying.


    David''s moved heart instantly dropped. Although this was a gxy-ranked technique, it was pretty much useless if it could guarantee the death of the user. This technique was nothing more than an assassination tactic for those who think they are special enough to practice the technique.


    Was this old man actually trying to kill him or was he truly hoping David would sessfully practice the technique?


    Despite his strength and experience, David didn''t think he was anything specialpared to the multitude of geniuses out there. His body was incredibly strong and in his hybrid form, he could im he was unparalleled in the same stage. But surviving 10,000 rads of gamma rays wasn''t something David would bet his life on.


    Even then, he memorized the entire book, not revealing a single bit of his thoughts as he continued to read through the book. After a while, he gave the old man the book while at the same time thanking him.


    "You should be very careful when you begin practising the technique. Being exposed to that much radiation for a prolonged period of time could cause radiation poisoning, so be careful. But once you pass the first stage; Carnage, you will notice a massive leap in strength and when you reach the achieve the Immortal Devil stage, you will feel that the torture would be totally worth it. " The old man warned.


    ''Has he actually practised the technique?'' Noticing that the old man was talking about it as though it was from experience, David couldn''t help but ask, "What stage have you reached?"


    The old man smiled bitterly but refused to say another word making David quite curious. If the old man had actually sessfully practiced the first stage of the manual, it would be quite an incredible feat and David wasn''t certain he could defeat him even if he used his vampire body unless he transform to his hybrid form. But the sess rate of reaching the first level; Carnage is 97% which meant that it was impossible for the old man to actually sessfully practice the technique. No one would risk their lives on 3% chance of survival.


    After talking for a few more minutes, David took his leave. On the train, he contemted deeply about the technique. It was very much like a legacy technique but also very different as it required the use of external source; gamma radiation to merge and alter the entire DNA structure.


    David kept thinking that since his DNA had already beenpletely altered by Vampire Body and Werewolf body, what would happen if the gamma radiation alter his already altered gene, wouldn''t he turn into an abomination?


    Undoubtedly his strength would rise to a whole new level even stronger than his previous level when he was at his peak, but he had no idea what he would be in his hybrid form.


    As for the fear of his DNA being destroyed by the exposure to gamma rays, David honestly wasn''t worried about that. His innate ability of absolute control had gone being the limit of controlling muscles, tissues and bones, it has advanced even further to the extent he could now control his DNA structure to the molecr level!


    David raised his right hand to his face and as though they were a bunch of nanobots, his hands transformed into a webbed hand and then changed again as his fingers started to transform into pure des one by one. As though it wasn''t enough, a pinkish slit appeared at the center of his palm, opening up to reveal a pitch-ck eye appeared.


    This time, there was sweat dripping on David''s face. It can''t easy to construct this eye. The eye rolled about, looking around curiously before his hand transformed back into its usual form. With this ability, he could regenerate dead cells, recreate an entire DNA structure in his body. Naturally, he wasn''t afraid of radiation destroying his DNA! He was the perfect fit for the Technique!


    "Ahhhhh!!!"

 Chapter 647 Nuclear Facility, Absorbing Gamma Ray

    David raised his right hand to his face and as though they were a bunch of nanobots, his hands transformed into a webbed hand and then changed again as his fingers started to transform into pure des one by one. As though it wasn''t enough, a pinkish slit appeared at the center of his palm, opening up to reveal a pitch-ck eye appeared.


    This time, there was sweat dripping on David''s face. It can''t easy to construct this eye. The eye rolled about, looking around curiously before his hand transformed back into its usual form. With this ability, he could regenerate dead cells, recreate an entire DNA structure in his body. Naturally, he wasn''t afraid of radiation destroying his DNA! He was the perfect fit for the Technique!


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    David calmly came out of the train, ignoring themotion he had caused by transforming his hands back on the train.


    He current destination wasn''t the Hill''s mansion but a training center right at the edge of the city. The training center contained numerous nuclear reactor which was while the training centers weren''t exactly within the city but at the edge of the it instead.


    Just in case if an explosion were to ur there would be chance to control the situation without it affecting the peaceful life of ordinary citizens.


    The training center was huge as expected, with peopleing in and out of it carrying with them various expressions on their faces.


    Ignoring this people, David entered into the building and was greeted by the sight of a huge lobby. Not there to take in therge sight, he went straight for the attendant.


    "Wee to Starlink training sir, how can I help you." Thedy smiled brightly and her teeth shine brilliantly white. She was most certainly attractive and also looked quite mature with bountiful chest, the perfect seductress.


    "Can I get a training room with Nuclear reactor within?" David asked, his mind still young through the details of the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique, failing to see beauty right in front of him. Beauty was truly in the eyes of the beholder.


    Thedy pointed a little but clicked in her holographic screen, tapping in a fewmands, she then raised her head to ask. "We have the Level-1 Nuclear facility which is suitable the Star ranked experts, the Level-2 facility which is for Meteor ranked expert, all the way to level-4 which is suitable for gxy ranked expert. Should I prepare for the level-1 facility?" Tbedy asked with the same smile on her face.


    David immediately shook his head. "Since there is no level-5, I guess the level-4 room will suffice. Give me a level-4 training room."


    Thedy''s smile turned slightly stiff but she managed topsose herself while saying. "Sir, I don''t think I heard you quite well. Did you say level-4 or level-4?" Her eyes blinked, hoping she had truly heard wrongly since only Gxy rank expert were the only people who uses the level-4 room for their various technique and enlightenment, she has never in her 20 years of serving cime into contact with a young man wishing to use the level-4 room since that would be considered suicide.


    David came to, realising he might cause a situation with his request, he hurriedly added. "It''s only for an experiment for the thesis I was asked to write about extreme radiation and its drastic molecr effect to DNA stands."


    The woman was slightly relieved but she didn''t truly believe David''s words. But since he was going to pay for the room anyways, customers are always right.


    Apartment in her desk opened up and a card came up from thepartment. "This is the key card to room 598. Please be careful not to temper with the radiation value as it might affect your body the moment ites into contact with instense level of radiation."


    David nodded and said his thanks as a sign of acknowledgement. The elevator was fast and in no less than 5 minutes, David had arrived by room 598.


    The silvery metallic frame shifted slightly to reveal a neat room about 50 meters wide and ten meters of space in height. Right at the center, was arge spining cylinderic object  fixated to the ground as it rose a for a height of five meters with arge enough diameter that even twentyrge men couldn''t wrap with their arms bined.


    Reddish glowing fluid flowed around therg tube, moving along specific lines like a ruin. Several wiring tubes connected the cylinderic object to the ground.


    David could feel a feeling simr to intense heat, spreading along his body like a firefly. But what was shocking was the fact that despite that feeling, he was also feeling extreme coldness along his skin as cells. He had only been here for about five seconds yet, the gamma rays was already radiating nuclear power into his body.


    His skin was resilient and even managed to stall against the toxicity if the radiation, but it wasn''t nearly enough to block the thick destructive ability of the gamma ray.


    At the beginning, his skin started to dry up and his lips perched at the same time, his previously radiant skin was now cracking up as though they were made of porcin ss as numerous tears appeared on his skin.


    But David''s contanance remained the same. It was as though what had happened just now was of no surprise to him. Within the blink of an eye, the skin on his body  was quickly repaired as he reverted back to their original form and his rosy shade of cheeks returned.


    He went forwards to the control  button and tapped the adjustment bar. There, he saw the number 3000 rads and was slightly surprised.


    3000 rads was already doing fast damage to his body which meant that 3 times that amount might literally kill him. But David wasn''t someone who was afraid at the slightest but difficulty.


    Charging up the value to 7000 rads, David ced in the timer for one minute which gives him more time to make up his preparations.


    Within his inner world, David took out a jar of blood and powerful beast meat, setting them aside just in case hecked energy when the process starts.

 Chapter 648 Disintegration, Genetic Reconstruction

    At the beginning, his skin started to dry up and his lips perched at the same time, his previously radiant skin was now cracking up as though they were made of porcin ss as numerous tears appeared on his skin.


    But David''s countenance remained the same. It was as though what had happened just now was of no surprise to him. Within the blink of an eye, the skin on his body  was quickly repaired as he reverted back to its original form and his rosy shade of cheeks returned.


    He went forwards to the control  button and tapped the adjustment bar. There, he saw the number 3000 rads and was slightly surprised.


    3000 rads were already doing fast damage to his body which meant that 3 times that amount might literally kill him. But David wasn''t someone who was afraid at the slightest but difficulty.


    Charging up the value to 7000 rads, David ced in the timer for one minute which gives him more time to make up his preparations.


    Within his inner world, David took out a jar of blood and powerful beast meat, setting them aside just in case hecked energy when the process starts.


    The room began to buzz as David oscited his muscles ording to the frequency stated in the manual while at the same time, his blood flowed in a different route in his veins as his breathing changed.


    The entirely of his pores immediately opened and every single pore created some sort of suction force that''s sucked in everything in the surrounding area.


    As the one minute timer concluded, there was a massive burst as an explosion erupted from within the room, shining intense rays of both visible and non visible light in the surrounding.


    Through the explosion, a thick and intense ray of gaunt orange light pierced through the void, bathing David within its intense glow.


    The gamma ray guest truly does live  up to its name since it was one of the most extreme sources of gamma ray in the worldpared to the cosmic catastrophes that appeared with the collision of stars!


    Without a body that can withstand a supernovae, it was impossible to survive such a burst of energy. These are among the most deadly radiation known. If a person happened to be near a gamma-ray producing object, they''d be fried in an instant. Certainly, a gamma-ray burst could affect life''s DNA, causing gic damage long after the burst is over. If such a thing happened in a''s history, it could well have altered the evolution of life on that.


    The Gamma-ray bursts focus their energy onto a specific wavelength. As a result, they are perfect fit for David whose muscles, blood and gene flowed in an attractive wavelength.


    When the gamma-rays beamed directly at David, the radiation instantly shattered his gene force and  a significant portion of his body, specifically the skin and tissueyer were obliterated. The photons streaming from the burst shooting at David caused chemical reactions leading to photochemical smog. This would further deplete David''s protection from cosmic rays.


    The burst urred for approximately ten seconds, but to David, it felt as though he had spent his entire life in dreadful pain.


    In the first second, his entire skin evaporated making him instantly activate Iron body. But it was far from enough as his iron body was obliterated in the next second.


    His entire body rumbled as his entire body morphed, transforming into a beast that was neither human, wolf, nor a pure vampire but a mixture of them instead.


    His nose ttened as thick dark fur appeared all over his skin. Canines growing several inches long with numerous spikes jutting out from his spine like a row of sharp spear pirs.


    His rib bones shot out of his skin, and clocked around him, encasing him in a thick dense and heavy armor that looked as though it could withstand the strike of an Unparalleled existence.


    In the third second, the bone armor shattered in oblivion. David spat out a mouthful of blood which instantly disintegrated the moment it touched the beam.


    In the fourth second, his hybrid form took a massive hit, but managed to hold for the fifth, the sixth second and when it got to the seventh, his hybrid form shattered as a whine of pain escapes his lips, reverting him back to his wolf form.


    In the eighth second, his fur exploded into bloody meat paste, making him hurriedly transform into his vampire body. The defense of the vampire body wasn''t as good as the others  therefore , his entire skin and muscles disintegrated, revealing his bone and veins along with a few fleshy tissues.


    In the ninth second,


    "Roar!!!"


    A massive roar that shook the entire room escaped David''s lips as his entire muscle tense. Numerous boney flesh made out of his skin  formed before him like a shield. Activating both reaching its both Blood Burn and Moon Howl, his body reached its ultimate form as the gamma ray burst towards him.


    "Bang!"


    A loud explosion resounded as David''s body was flung backwards like a kite with no string. The force was enough to level an entire kilometer to the ground, but the walls of the room actually had no denth in showcasing just how much they had put into this training center.


    David''s body was barely recognisable with greenish hue over his skin. And from the fact that his entire skull, heart and ribs were visible, people would immediately think he was dead. But David wasn''t dead, he was currently battling with the copse of his DNA.


    With a microscope, if one checked David''s DNA, one would be able to see his entire genome/gic map/ structure was writing itself!


    Numerous strands of his DNA moving and co-joining in an unpredictable pattern. The moment he senses something odd happening like the entire copse of a gic map, he would instantly guide the structure away from copse and build an entirely new structure ording to the technique.


    It was a tough battle as David needed to keep his eye on every single DNA strand and spread his divine sense to his genes just to make sure there weren''t any mistakes.

 Chapter 649 Unsuccessful Attempt, Amateur

    Within his body, David had spread out his divine sense to the maximum. Quickly fixing DNA structures that were about to copse.


    Suddenly, David felt a change in the gic make-up of his heart, immediately attracting his attention. He ced great  emphasis on all the gene structure  of his vital organs such as his heart, lungs, head and others since he didn''t want to die  so unexpectedly.


    Since all of his attention was in the important ones, he failed to notice as the gic map that made up his hand was copsing. Immediately, David''s left wrist instantly turned into a pile of mushy dark red liquid.


    It was then David felt that something was off. Quickly, he drank a mouthful of demigod blood. The gic energy within the blood immediately strengthened cells, making then stronger and resilient, less likely to copse. Another pair of clean hand grew, recing the one that had copsed earlier.


    The process was very slow, and tiring, but he was able to teedok his fingers.


    The brightness within the room faded along with the beam of extreme radiation. Finally, the first bursts of gamma rays ended with the room retrunrung to its previous state.


    Davidid on the ground like a mummified corpse as though he was truly dead. A strange smell wafting out from his body as heid on the ground, breathless.


    About ten secondter, a gasp echoed through the room as David inhaled deep breath of oxygen and toxic radiation into his body.


    Sweat dripped constantly  down his face. Slowly, his mommified body began to regain their previous shape with his muscles even more definedpared to thest time.


    In the blink of an eye, the damage his fleshly body took from the intense radiation disappeared and his body quickly recovered.


    Almost at the same time, the timer chimed and another ten second timer began.


    Removing his clothes that wasn''t much different than a rag, his body  recovered to it''s previous state   even stronger than before. He activated the technique and a greenish color appeared on the screen at the top of his head, ten more seconds passed by and an intense brightness overtook therge training room.


    The beam shot towards David with speed that even David''s eyes was unable to trace, his body trembled and his body tilted backwards as another burst of gamma rays prated through his skin, altering his DNA in the process along with the execution of the technique.


    * * *


    "Wee to Starlink training sir, how may I help you


    " Julia smiled brightly at the new customer and her teeth shone brilliantly white.


    "I need the usual, but I need it for an hour this time." An handsome middle-aged man with a calm demeanour and a deep looking eyes  spoke.


    Juliavs eyes widened a little and she  quickly put on her most beautiful smile, as she recognised the person before her.


    It was actually a Peak Cosmic stage expert who usually visit this ce for his monthly trading session. With his poprity amongst the masses as Syxton, the mmable de. His strength naturally was nothing to be scoffed about. Beacsue of that, he was one of the most eligible bachelors within this city.


    "A moment please."


    Smiling cutely in a bid to win his favour Julia''s moved as she clicked on her holographic screen, tapping in a fewmands.


    A few secondster, her face drooped a little, letting out an awkward smile, she faced Syxton and replied him. "Sir, the room is apparently being used by another client, maybe you could manage the Level-4 Nuclear rooms?"


    Syxton''s brow furrowed. But he wasn''t angry, more like surprised. So far as he knew, not many individuals below the Cosmic stage could withstand the radiation of level-5 training room while Gxy rank expert with technique that require radiation would find it easier and enjoyable to absorb radiation directly from the sun instead of an artificially created one.


    Hence his surprise at the mention of the room currently being used. He was really curious as to who that person was but didn''t ask out of politeness since it involved customer''s Confidentiality.


    "How long do I have to wait?" Syxton asked.


    "The customer paid for about an hour, but it should take that long since he only went there for research purpose." Julia confessed.


    "Oh?" Syxton really though the person was going to operate the Nuclear reactor, it turns out it was only for research. But what research actually require something that dangerous. Seeing as it was non of his business, Syxton chose to remain until the room is made avable.


    * * *


    Just like that, David went through several bursts of radiation. This went on for about an hour until he felt his entire gic structure would really copse if he went on any longer.


    At this time, David''s body was extremely bloody and he had grken several inches tallerpared to when he first walked in here.


    David smiled bitterly in his mind. He was actually inhale to reach the first level of the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique  even after experiencing torturous pain for an hour straight.


    ording to his estimate, it would take about five days to a week of constant rays of gamma radiation before his DNA bes permanently altered  by the technique. This was due to his vampire body and his werewolf body rejecting it. His dragon body had been dormant all this time, leading to David believing that its gene had been exhausted during his death. Though, he wasn''t exactly sure.


    As for the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique, it was the most difficult one he had faced so far. Usually, heprehends any technique very quickly as long as it had something to do with the body. But this one was proving really difficult toprehend even the first level.


    Switching off the Nuclear reactor, David walked into a shower that appeared after apartment opened up, he carefully showered. the temperature of the pressurised steam was extremely high, and could burn a person''s skin off but for David, it was barely warm enough.


    When he was done, he noticed that the room was different than before. All the mess he made had all been cleaned up. It was mostly likely the robotic arm that was now retracting back into the metallic ceiling. After cleaning up, he exited the training room and his ount was debited as payment. After a few more minutes, David walked out of the elevator while heading to the lobby along with the key.


    Passing by a few individuals, David ignored the other attendant and went towards the more familiar one.


    "Wee to Starlink training center, how can I help -oh its you." Julia immediately let out a sigh of relief, epting the key card from him and inputting a few words into her system.


    "Did you manage to make your findings?" Trying to get rid of the awkward silence, Julia tried to make  small talks.


    David softly shook his head. "I wasn''t able to. But I will continueing here for the next few days."


    Julia froze and she frowned slightly. Was this guy trying to kill himself and make the Training Center pay for it? Because which Metoer rank person  especially a kid would dare to near a 3,000 rads of radiation without the fear of death.


    "Thank you and have a great day." David nodded as he took back his stuffs. Before leaving, he saw an handsome middle-aged man looking at him with a confused expression.


    ''Uhn? me de; Syxton? Matulfs would literally go crazy for his signature. What is he doing here anyways.''


    His gaze lingered in the man like a casual stare and in the next second, his eyes squinted as he saw the air around the middle aged man shook from instability. It was as though Syxton''s body contained an unimaginable amount of strength enough to destabilise gravity.


    Raising an eyebrow, David chuckled within. "Amateur." With that, he turned to leave.


    Syxton''s hair naturally flexed around as though they had life of their own. Suddenly, they froze and a confused expression appeared om Syxton''s face.


    "Amateur?" Did a kid just call him an Amateur?


    After a while of contemtion, Syxton shook his head. He was probably mistaken. The kid probably said something else.


    "Sir? Sir!?"


    Syxton turned towards the youngdy that had been  trying  to catch his attention. He grabbed the door card and headed upwards using the elevator. The words still lingering in his mind as he went ahead into the room.


    The moment he was about to switch on the Nuclear reactor, his eyes  inadvertently touched upon the value written on the holographic image. His eyes immediately widened and just a bit more, his heart would have leapt out of his throat!


    What was he seeing? 10,000 rads? He could barely withstand the standard 3,000 rads per second. If he hadn''t checked and immediately turned it on, he would have been immediately poisoned and there was nothing he would be able to do about it but hope to recover.


    Had there been a Gxy rank expert here? But thest person to use the room was the kid earlier! All of a sudden, the words the kid had said came to him again. ''Amateur''

 Chapter 650 Start Of The War

    "Wee to Starlink training center, how can I help -oh its you." Julia immediately let out a sigh of relief, epting the key card from him and inputting a few words into her system.


    "Did you manage to make your findings?" Trying to get rid of the awkward silence, Julia tried to make  small talks.


    David softly shook his head. "I wasn''t able to. But I will continueing here for the next few days."


    Julia froze and she frowned slightly. Was this guy trying to kill himself and make the Training Center pay for it? Because which Metoer rank person  especially a kid would dare to near a 3,000 rads of radiation without the fear of death.


    "Thank you and have a great day." David nodded as he took back his stuffs. Before leaving, he saw an handsome middle-aged man looking at him with a confused expression.


    ''Uhn? me de; Syxton? Matulfs would literally go crazy for his signature. What is he doing here anyways.''


    His gaze lingered in the man like a casual stare and in the next second, his eyes squinted as he saw the air around the middle aged man shook from instability. It was as though Syxton''s body contained an unimaginable amount of strength enough to destabilise gravity.


    Raising an eyebrow, David chuckled within. "Amateur." With that, he turned to leave.


    Syxton''s hair naturally flexed around as though they had life of their own. Suddenly, they froze and a confused expression appeared om Syxton''s face.


    "Amateur?" Did a kid just call him an Amateur?


    After a while of contemtion, Syxton shook his head. He was probably mistaken. The kid probably said something else.


    "Sir? Sir!?"


    Syxton turned towards the youngdy that had been  trying  to catch his attention. He grabbed the door card and headed upwards using the elevator. The words still lingering in his mind as he went ahead into the room.


    The moment he was about to switch on the Nuclear reactor, his eyes  inadvertently touched upon the value written on the holographic image. His eyes immediately widened and just a bit more, his heart would have leapt out of his throat!


    What was he seeing? 10,000 rads? He could barely withstand the standard 3,000 rads per second. If he hadn''t checked and immediately turned it on, he would have been immediately poisoned and there was nothing he would be able to do about it but hope to recover.


    Had there been a Gxy rank expert here? But thest person to use the room was the kid earlier! All of a sudden, the words the kid had said came to him again. ''Amateur''


    * * *


    In his room, David clenched his fist tightly and his muscles bulged as greenish veins popped out from under his skin like snakes.


    Steam began to emit from his arm  as they began to expand rapidly, turning into a shallow green form, growing and in the next second, his arm was now as thick as his waist.


    But before it was able topletely transform, it instantly reduced! Like an inted balloon, they reverted back to their original form, once more looking human. David sighed at the failure, clenching and unclenching his fist he grabbed a handful of cookies and munch on them.


    This was the  second day he had gone into the Nuclear reactor. But his genes were proving quite difficult to permanently alter. David was now having doubts about everything. Maybe thinking that it was impossible to alter his already altered genes and giving up would be the best solution but David could already see sometl changes happening but judging from the  disy just now, those changes were not able to trigger the execution of the  technique.


    If David was a normal human being, he would have died a thousand times over if it weren''t for him preventing his genes from copsing.


    Casually clenching his fist, his skin instantaneous transformed into a yellow shiny like colour with a hint of crystal in it. David immediately let out a smile. During the past few days, his iron body had advanced so fast he was now finally at the gold body but the speed has slowed down considerably.


    Although the gold body was still active, it won''t take long before he would be able to activate diamond body, surpassing his previous prime and maybe even hope to reach the legendary overpowered god body. Although the god body was only a legend, as no one had every reached the god body in the mother world and even in this world, but there might be some truth to the rumours though.


    * * *


    "I heard you have information about Vather''s death." A pretty elegant and handome middle-aged man stood at the edge of a thousand meters tall building, his hair floating along with the strangely gentle breeze of the wind at this height.


    He wore a casual t-shirt and a loose Jean trouser. He was in a strange stance with his head pointed upwards the sun and his arms making the circle of life and death.


    A faint zing beams of sun rays gathered towards him, directly from the sun. The temperature was so high that there were only shards of headed concrete that had turned onto coloured ss.


    From afar, it looked like the sun was shooting out beams of energy directly at the thousand meters tall skyscraper!


    Behind the man was a young beautifuldy with three pupil rings in her eyes. Even with the high temperature of the surroundings, she was still able to withstand the heat, standing 50 meters aways from him.


    Thedy shook her head and repulsed respectfully. "Yes father i am already looking into the matter and will get to the bottom of it as quick as possible."


    The man remained silent and only the sound of air being fired continues to pop in the surroundings.


    The man''s calm voice suddenly asked again. "I heard you met with your brothers killer and you also let him go."


    Thedy''s expression changed slightly but she gritted her teeth and replied, managing to keep herself from stuttering.


    "The information provided was wrong and I though I had the right person. This time around though, I certainly won''t let him go."


    All of a sudden, a chill spread through the entire building and even the beam of radiation from the sun didn''t seem to have the slightest effect against the chilling coldness.


    The youngdy expression turned ugly and fear filled her face, clenching her fist tightly, her pale contanance semm to pale again at the vibe. She immediately knelt on one knee with her right hand on her chest.


    "I will bring his head to you father. I assure you."


    The chilling aura remained before for a scund before they faded. "Birng him alive and don''t disappointed me. Leave."


    The youngdy immediately took her leave. As she left, her beautiful face was twisted in a dark rage. She should have killed him back then when they met. Even if he wasn''t the one, she could have at least killed him just in case. Now, this matter hade back to bite her in the ass. She would definitely make him pay for the humiliation he had cost her.


    An holographic image of a dark brutal and cold looking man appeared before her.


    "Miss?"


    "General dimir, I need your assistance."


    * * *


    David frowned as he felt a vibration from his left hand. Opening up the message, it was actually a message from senior sister Julia asking him to hurry back to the Dojo.


    "Has the battle started?" David pondered, a bit of excitement in his eyes. It had been a long while since he truly battled. And with this war, he was going to fight to his heart content.


    * * *


    Thend of the dojo went on for a thousand mile and cannot all be easily seen. But currently. Half of the entire dojo was covered in a looming shadow.


    It was still day time yet, the darkness enveloped the sky of the dojo. This darkness was cast by the three figures floating on top of the dojo, preventing the sun rays from passing through like the moon to the sun during an eclipse.


    Down below, the dojo waspletely empty expect for the seventeen individuals looking up solemnly at the recently arrived newers.


    The three people were two grown cold looking men with bloody waves emitting from them and a beautifuldy with a smiling expression.


    The dojo master flew upwards to match their height, his old sickly body transforming rapidly until he became a two meter tall looking middle aged man.


    "To what do we owe the surprise visit?"


    Thedy indifferently nced at dojo master, not bothering to answer him even though she was surprised at his transformation. Instead, she nced at the dojo below. Her pupils two mechanical circles that rotated, releasing a massive


    invincible undtion that prated through the entirend as though searching for something!

 Chapter 651 The Casual Battle

    651 The Casual Battle


    "Wee to Starlink training center, how can I help -oh its you." Julia immediately let out a sigh of relief, epting the key card from him and inputting a few words into her system.


    "Did you manage to make your findings?" Trying to get rid of the awkward silence, Julia tried to make small talks. David softly shook his head. "I wasn''t able to. But I will continueing here for the next few days."


    Julia froze and she frowned slightly. Was this guy trying to kill himself and make the Training Center pay for it? Because which Metoer rank person especially a kid would dare to near a 3,000 rads of radiation without the fear of death. "Thank you and have a great day." David nodded as he took back his stuffs. Before leaving, he saw an handsome middle-aged man looking at him with a confused expression. ''Uhn? me de; Syxton? Matulfs would literally go crazy for his signature. What is he doing here anyways.''


    His gaze lingered in the man like a casual stare and in the next second, his eyes squinted as he saw the air around the middle aged man shook from instability. It was as though Syxton''s body contained an unimaginable amount of strength enough to destabilise gravity. Raising an eyebrow, David chuckled within. "Amateur." With that, he turned to leave. Syxton''s hair naturally flexed around as though they had life of their own. Suddenly, they froze and a confused expression appeared om Syxton''s face. "Amateur?" Did a kid just call him an Amateur? After a while of contemtion, Syxton shook his head. He was probably mistaken. The kid probably said something else. "Sir? Sir!?"


    Syxton turned towards the youngdy that had been trying to catch his attention. He grabbed the door card and headed upwards using the elevator. The words still lingering in his mind as he went ahead into the room. The moment he was about to switch on the Nuclear reactor, his eyes inadvertently touched upon the value written on the holographic image. His eyes immediately widened and just a bit more, his heart would have leapt out of his throat! What was he seeing? 10,000 rads? He could barely withstand the standard 3,000 rads per second. If he hadn''t checked and immediately turned it on, he would have been immediately poisoned and there was nothing he would be able to do about it but hope to recover. 22:53


    to recover. Had there been a Gxy rank expert here? But thest person to use the room was the kid earlier! All of a sudden, the words the kid had said came to him again. ''Amateur''


    * * *


    In his room, David clenched his fist tightly and his muscles bulged as greenish veins popped out from under his skin like snakes. Steam began to emit from his arm as they began to expand rapidly, turning into a shallow green form, growing and in the next second, his arm was now as thick as his waist. But before it was able topletely transform, it instantly reduced! Like an inted balloon, they reverted back to their original form, once more looking human. David sighed at the failure, clenching and unclenching his fist he grabbed a handful of cookies and munch on them.


    This was the second day he had gone into the Nuclear reactor. But his genes were proving quite difficult to permanently alter. David was now having doubts about everything. Maybe thinking that it was impossible to alter his already altered genes and giving up would be the best solution but David could already see sometl changes happening but judging from the disy just now, those changes were not able to trigger the execution of the technique. If David was a normal human being, he would have died a thousand times over if it weren''t for him preventing his genes from copsing. Casually clenching his fist, his skin instantaneous transformed into a yellow shiny like colour with a hint of crystal in it. David immediately let out a smile. During the past few days, his iron body had advanced so fast he was now finally at the gold body but the speed has slowed down considerably. Although the gold body was still active, it won''t take long before he would be able to activate diamond body, surpassing his previous prime and maybe even hope to reach the legendary overpowered god body. Although the god body was only a legend, as no one had every reached the god body in the mother world and even in this world, but there might be some truth to the rumours though. * * * "I heard you have information about Vather''s death." A pretty elegant and handome middle-aged man stood at the edge of a thousand meters tall building, his hair floating along with the strangely gentle breeze of the wind at this height. He wore a casual t-shirt and a loose Jean trouser. He was in a strange stance with his head pointed upwards the sun and his arms making the circle of life and death. A faint zing beams of sun rays gathered towards him, directly from the sun. The temperature was so high that there were only shards of headed concrete that had turned onto coloured ss. From afar, it looked like the sun was shooting out beams of energy directly at the Behind the man was a young beautifuldy with three pupil rings in her eyes. Even with the high temperature of the surroundings, she was still able to withstand the heat, standing 50 meters aways from him. Thedy shook her head and repulsed respectfully. "Yes father i am already looking into the matter and will get to the bottom of it as quick as possible."


    The man remained silent and only the sound of air being fired continues to pop in the surroundings. The man''s calm voice suddenly asked again. "I heard you met with your brothers killer and you also let him go."


    Thedy''s expression changed slightly but she gritted her teeth and replied, managing to keep herself from stuttering. "The information provided was wrong and I though I had the right person. This time around though, I certainly won''t let him go."


    All of a sudden, a chill spread through the entire building and even the beam of radiation from the sun didn''t seem to have the slightest effect against the chilling coldness. The youngdy expression turned ugly and fear filled her face, clenching her fist tightly, her pale contanance semm to pale again at the vibe. She immediately knelt on one knee with her right hand on her chest. "I will bring his head to you father. I assure you."


    The chilling aura remained before for a scund before they faded. "Birng him alive and don''t disappointed me. Leave."


    The youngdy immediately took her leave. As she left, her beautiful face was twisted in a dark rage. She should have killed him back then when they met. Even if he wasn''t the one, she could have at least killed him just in case. Now, this matter hade back to bite her in the ass. She would definitely make him pay for the humiliation he had cost her. An holographic image of a dark brutal and cold looking man appeared before her. "Miss?"


    "General dimir, I need your assistance." * * *


    David frowned as he felt a vibration from his left hand. Opening up the message, it was actually a message from senior sister Julia asking him to hurry back to the Dojo. "Has the battle started?" David pondered, a bit of excitement in his eyes. It had been a long while since he truly battled. And with this war, he was going to fight to his heart content. * * *


    Thend of the dojo went on for a thousand mile and cannot all be easily seen. But currently. Half of the entire dojo was covered in a looming shadow. It was still day time yet, the darkness enveloped the sky of the dojo. This darkness was cast by the three figures floating on top of the dojo, preventing the sun rays from passing through like the moon to the sun during an eclipse. Down below, the dojo waspletely empty expect for the seventeen individuals looking up solemnly at the recently arrived newers. The three people were two grown cold looking men with bloody waves emitting from them and a beautifuldy with a smiling expression. The dojo master flew upwards to match their height, his old sickly body transforming rapidly until he became a two meter tall looking middle aged man. "To what do we owe the surprise visit?"


    Thedy indifferently nced at dojo master, not bothering to answer him even though she was surprised at his transformation. Instead, she nced at the dojo below. Her pupils two mechanical circles that rotated, releasing a massive a sharp undtion that prated through the entirend scouring through it as though in searching for something!

 Chapter 652 Kill

    652 Kill


    "Wee to Starlink training center, how can I help -oh its you." Julia immediately let out a sigh of relief, epting the key card from him and inputting a few words into her system.


    "Did you manage to make your findings?" Trying to get rid of the awkward silence, Julia tried to make small talks. David softly shook his head. "I wasn''t able to. But I will continueing here for the next few days."


    Julia froze and she frowned slightly. Was this guy trying to kill himself and make the Training Center pay for it? Because which Metoer rank person especially a kid would dare to near a 3,000 rads of radiation without the fear of death. "Thank you and have a great day." David nodded as he took back his stuffs. Before leaving, he saw an handsome middle-aged man looking at him with a confused expression. ''Uhn? me de; Syxton? Matulfs would literally go crazy for his signature. What is he doing here anyways.''


    His gaze lingered in the man like a casual stare and in the next second, his eyes squinted as he saw the air around the middle aged man shook from instability. It was as though Syxton''s body contained an unimaginable amount of strength enough to destabilise gravity. Raising an eyebrow, David chuckled within. "Amateur." With that, he turned to leave. Syxton''s hair naturally flexed around as though they had life of their own. Suddenly, they froze and a confused expression appeared om Syxton''s face. "Amateur?" Did a kid just call him an Amateur? After a while of contemtion, Syxton shook his head. He was probably mistaken. The kid probably said something else. "Sir? Sir!?"


    Syxton turned towards the youngdy that had been trying to catch his attention. He grabbed the door card and headed upwards using the elevator. The words still lingering in his mind as he went ahead into the room. The moment he was about to switch on the Nuclear reactor, his eyes inadvertently touched upon the value written on the holographic image. His eyes immediately widened and just a bit more, his heart would have leapt out of his throat! What was he seeing? 10,000 rads? He could barely withstand the standard 3,000 rads per second. If he hadn''t checked and immediately turned it on, he would have been immediately poisoned and there was nothing he would be able to do about it but hope to recover. Had there been a Gxy rank expert here? But thest person to use the room was the kid earlier! All of a sudden, the words the kid had said came to him again. ''Amateur''


    * * *


    In his room, David clenched his fist tightly and his muscles bulged as greenish veins popped out from under his skin like snakes. Steam began to emit from his arm as they began to expand rapidly, turning into a shallow green form, growing and in the next second, his arm was now as thick as his waist. But before it was able topletely transform, it instantly reduced! Like an inted balloon, they reverted back to their original form, once more looking human. David sighed at the failure, clenching and unclenching his fist he grabbed a handful of cookies and munch on them.


    This was the second day he had gone into the Nuclear reactor. But his genes were proving quite difficult to permanently alter. David was now having doubts about everything. Maybe thinking that it was impossible to alter his already altered genes and giving up would be the best solution but David could already see sometl changes happening but judging from the disy just now, those changes were not able to trigger the execution of the technique. If David was a normal human being, he would have died a thousand times over if it weren''t for him preventing his genes from copsing. Casually clenching his fist, his skin instantaneous transformed into a yellow shiny like colour with a hint of crystal in it. David immediately let out a smile. During the past few days, his iron body had advanced so fast he was now finally at the gold body but the speed has slowed down considerably. Although the gold body was still active, it won''t take long before he would be able to activate diamond body, surpassing his previous prime and maybe even hope to reach the legendary overpowered god body. Although the god body was only a legend, as no one had every reached the god body in the mother world and even in this world, but there might be some truth to the rumours though. * * * "I heard you have information about Vather''s death." A pretty elegant and handome middle-aged man stood at the edge of a thousand meters tall building, his hair floating along with the strangely gentle breeze of the wind at this height. He wore a casual t-shirt and a loose Jean trouser. He was in a strange stance with his head pointed upwards the sun and his arms making the circle of life and death. A faint zing beams of sun rays gathered towards him, directly from the sun. The temperature was so high that there were only shards of headed concrete that had turned onto coloured ss. From afar, it looked like the sun was shooting out beams of energy directly at the thousand meters tall skyscraper! Behind the man was a young beautifuldy with three pupil rings in her eyes. Even with the high temperature of the surroundings, she was still able to withstand the heat, standing 50 meters aways from him. Thedy shook her head and repulsed respectfully. "Yes father i am already looking into the matter and will get to the bottom of it as quick as possible."


    The man remained silent and only the sound of air being fired continues to pop in the surroundings. The man''s calm voice suddenly asked again. "I heard you met with your brothers killer and you also let him go."


    Thedy''s expression changed slightly but she gritted her teeth and replied, managing to keep herself from stuttering. "The information provided was wrong and I though I had the right person. This time around though, I certainly won''t let him go."


    All of a sudden, a chill spread through the entire building and even the beam of radiation from the sun didn''t seem to have the slightest effect against the chilling coldness. The youngdy expression turned ugly and fear filled her face, clenching her fist tightly, her pale contanance semm to pale again at the vibe. She immediately knelt on one knee with her right hand on her chest. "I will bring his head to you father. I assure you."


    The chilling aura remained before for a scund before they faded. "Birng him alive and don''t disappointed me. Leave."


    The youngdy immediately took her leave. As she left, her beautiful face was twisted in a dark rage. She should have killed him back then when they met. Even if he wasn''t the one, she could have at least killed him just in case. Now, this matter hade back to bite her in the ass. She would definitely make him pay for the humiliation he had cost her. An holographic image of a dark brutal and cold looking man appeared before her. "Miss?"


    "General dimir, I need your assistance." * * *


    David frowned as he felt a vibration from his left hand. Opening up the message, it was actually a message from senior sister Julia asking him to hurry back to the Dojo. "Has the battle started?" David pondered, a bit of excitement in his eyes. It had been a long while since he truly battled. And with this war, he was going to fight to his heart content. * * *


    Thend of the dojo went on for a thousand mile and cannot all be easily seen. But currently. Half of the entire dojo was covered in a looming shadow. It was still day time yet, the darkness enveloped the sky of the dojo. This darkness was cast by the three figures floating on top of the dojo, preventing the sun rays from passing through like the moon to the sun during an eclipse. Down below, the dojo waspletely empty expect for the seventeen individuals looking up solemnly at the recently arrived newers. The three people were two grown cold looking men with bloody waves emitting from them and a beautifuldy with a smiling expression. The dojo master flew upwards to match their height, his old sickly body transforming rapidly until he became a two meter tall looking middle aged man. "To what do we owe the surprise visit?"


    Thedy indifferently nced at dojo master, not bothering to answer him even though she was surprised at his transformation. Instead, she nced at the dojo below. Her pupils two mechanical circles that rotated, releasing a massive a sharp undtion that prated through the entirend scouring through it as though in searching for something!


    She frowned as she didn''t get the feedback she wanted. Dsvud wasn''t anywhere in the dojo neither was there any signs of life.


    Thedy''s expressuin turned cold, dating at the people with cold blodded murder, she spoke only one word

 Chapter 653 Silver

    653 silver


    Hiding behind the huge mansion wall David threw the third body to the floor. "Three down, two more to go."


    The remaining two guards were already suspicious as to how the three guard had moved forwards so fast but weren''t all that suspicious as they hadn''t expect their hideout to be under attack.


    They looked at each other and both shrugged and continued walking forwards but with a bit of vignce on their steps.


    The moment the two turned, two huge hands that seem to be evenrger than mountain came bearing at them with increasingly pressure.


    Before they could even react, the two huge hands grabbed onto their heads.


    Expressions filled with terror, there was a crack as their skulls broke from the force of his hands. His fingers piercing through their brains creating a bloody hole in their skulls, killing them instantly.


    In one swift motion, David flung the two body to the side, there was already a pile of corpse''s in front of the mansion.


    David breathed roughly, catching his breathe. It hadn''t been easy for him to kill all of this people so quickly. It required massive amount of focus, and precision.


    But he didn''t have much time to rest, another wave of five guards was already approaching the corner.


    As usual, David killed them smoothly and as soundlessly as possible.


    They were just only of the Spryher stage, so it was easy to take care of them before any of them could react or make any startling sound.


    Finally, it was thest wave of five guards and David waited patiently as they approached.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes twitched and he felt something was wrong. He could feel the heartbeat of the five guard and they were beating rapidly. Very different from the ones he had already killed.


    Which meant that they had noticed something was wrong and was already conscious. Moreover, they were also Phasers and definitely stronger than the Spryher he had single headedly killed


    "Since that''s the case, there no need to hide anymore." David thought.


    All of a sudden, David frowned and he drifted sideways like a willow.


    "Thud!"


    Arge spear emerged from the mansion he had been leaning against, piercing arge hole through it.


    "I was right, I''ve been found out, but so what?" With a smirk, David drifted out and immediatelyunched himself at the five guards.


    But it was as of they had expected something like that to happen.


    Three of the guards stood at the front with three huge tortoise at the fore front, protecting themselves and the three behind them.


    David chuckled coldly. "Parlour tricks." With that, he unleashed a powerful fist strike.


    "Bang! "


    The tortoise shell was only able to hold out for half a second before cracks appeared on the shell.


    "Bang!"


    The shell exploded into multiple pieces, spreading out in all directions.


    David fist didn''t stop there. It instantly struck the chest of the guard, his ribs cracked but that was only still a minor injury and hisbat ability will only be slightly affected by that.


    Only problem is that, his heart also exploded with the breaking of his chest.


    David didn''t even check to see the result.


    "Roar!"


    An explosive roar sted out from his mouth, stunning his opponent. At the same time, his eyes turned golden and his nose grew into a snort and his mouth wasn''t only fangs, sharp rows of teeth grew from his mouth.


    His muscles bulged to an insane amount, covered by tensile and stic furs.


    All of this took time to exin but it happen in a snap of one''s finger.


    Without warning, David''s growled and stretched out his neck,. He bit at the neck of one unlucky fellow, instantly snapping his neck off his head.


    With his paws, he pped the other guard, creating four sharp mark on his chest and mming him against the wall.


    David''s ck fur swayed with the wind. And he looked magnificent. He was like the mix between a human and a wolf.


    On all fours, David turned to a blur as he appeared behind the third guard, ripping him apart with his ws.


    The fourth and the fifth guard shivered in terror as they watched David tear through their formation as well as their fellow guards.


    Horror filled thief heart and they stood still, shivering in fear. But suddenly, the fifth guys eyes turned bloodshot as he gritted his teeth.


    He pulled out a ck box as he muttered. "Let''s die hear together." With that, he flunked it to the ground


    David''s eyes changed instantly as an intense sensation of danger filled his mind and in the face of danger, he smoothly Phased out from his Werewolf mode and Phased in to his Vampire mode.


    He knew he was faster as a vampire than a werewolf and in a split second, David dived in, barely catching the ck box, preventing it from touching the ground.


    "That was close." David sighed in relief. He was about to stand up to quickly finish off these fellows before they tried anything else when his eyes caught onto something from the corner of his eyes.


    It was another ck box that had been thrown by the fourth person. He seem to have been motivated with what the gift guard had done and had chosen to alsomit suicide "Fuck!" David cursed loudly.


    There was no way he could reach it in time. Except from flicking the small ck box in his hands as far away as he possibly could to prevent a double st, he could do nothing but re at the two guards before him as he curled his body into a ball with his head tucked in.


    There was a sudden sh of silver light and then just a split secondter,


    "BOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    An earth-shattering explosion sted out, rumbling loudly, sting out a massive hole in the wall of the mansion, scattering dust, fragments and sand spreading out in every direction.


    David''s body had been sent flying by the st, propelling him backwards, mming his body against the mansion wall.


    He smashed through the wall and was then sent flying into the mansion, rolling on the floor before finallying to a stop.


    Several secondster, David gently unfolded himself. His body screamed at him in pain and his inner organs had been severely shake as he deactivated the silver body. He couldn''t even keep it active.


    His back, hands and feet felt as though it was on fire. "Those two people are definitely crazy!" David cursed bitterly.


    Well, at least he now know his silver Body could withstand a small bomb.


    Ad he raised his head up, he suddenly froze. His eyes nked as his eyeballs moved slowly to the left and then to the right.


    There were several people before him, some had been drinking while others were on drugs, and mostly they were gambling.


    They all paused in whatever they had been doing as they stared nkly at the intruder that had entered the mansion by breaking the wall.


    David swallowed down nervously as he also froze in his tracks. He knew he was definitely fucked.


    There were at least twenty-five people in the room but what was the most shocking was the fact that they were all at a one-gene Phaser.


    He had never fought so many Phasers in his life. And even though he had killed those sentries, assassinating them is definitely different from fighting them all at once.


    Before they could react, David quickly phased into his werewolf gene. Without warning, he lunged at the person closest to him, swiping his ws at the female''s throat.


    He rapidly closed in on another person, David mmed into him, sending him flying with broken bones and torn muscles.


    It was then the others had enough time to react.


    "Fvck! It''s an intruder! Kill him!"


    "Someone actually dared to barge onto the blood wings mansion!? You must die!"


    "kill him!" "Fvck him up!"


    Therge room that wasn''t any different from a hall instants turned noisy as the angry mob used whatever techniques at their disposal.


    David was being besieged from all sides but he was in his werewolf form. He was stronger and faster moreover, his healing ability in this form was astonishingly fast.


    Numerous booms rang out as David mmed into multiple people, sending them flying with broken bones.


    Because of that, David was forced to slow down and in that split second, a long tail with numerous spike in them smashed at his back, sending him flying ad he mmed against the walls.


    It was a double-gene Phaser that had hidden amongst the crowds of single gene Phaser and had ambushed him when he saw the opportunity.


    David groaned loudly. He intestine was shaken and blood spilled out from his mouth.


    If he hadn''t been injured previously by the bomb, that attack should have done absolutely nothing to him.


    A single-gene Phaser used the opportunity to attack. He swiftly moved forwards and with his legs that was as big as an elephant, he stomped downwards with force, creating ripples in the air.


    David quickly rolled sideways dodging the stomp.


    "Boom!"


    The earth quacked and the chandeliers in the hall swayed sideways.


    In one quick motion, David moved in all four and appeared behind the man. He gave arge stomp at the back of his knees, making the man fall on his kneels.


    David grabbed at his neck with both his hands and forcefully twisted it in one swift motion.


    His ears suddenly flickered and he bent backwards while at the same time sliding backwards unconventionally.


    A massive tail withrge bone spikes at the end close


    ly brushed against David''s face, as it mmed at the spot David had been standing on previously, crushing the head of the person he had just killed.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 654 Recuperating

    Chapter 654 Recuperating


    "Pfft!"


    The bag of bones fell to hhe ground like an hollowed out log of wood. Blood spouted out from his pores like a weakly sealed tap. It was as though he was a blood bag punctured with holes. His flesh revealed cracks that spread all over his skin like fissures in the ground, there was no saying whether his body would explode due to the chaotic energy rumbling within him, he was simply too weak to withstand any form of stress right now since he had exhausted almost everyst bit of energy in him. Hisst ditch of attack had literally sucked his cells and his nuclear pulse dry like a vampire during the activation of Nuclear Blitz.


    "Such severe bacsh." Erian was confused by this.


    An attack with a duration of not even a second, had almost mummified him, just the cost of upgrading Atomic sh to Nuclear Blitz had turned him poor in the blink of an eye.


    Erian staggered to his feet, his heart beating rapidly in resonation with the pulsing of his nuclear energy. Lightning shaped nuclear pulse glowedweakly glowed like an almost burnt outmp.On his chest, the three basic waves softly oscited together within him. They circted along with the blood in his veins along with the slightest vibration of his thin muscles.


    Right now wasn''t the time to appreciate his achievement of killing a third year student with the strength of a first year, he needed to recuperate as much as possible because the injuries he had sustained within this short amount of time had the potential to snuff out his life if he wasn''t careful or didn''t take care of it. Forcefully soothing his nerves and energizing his cells with nuclear energy, Erian gained a bit of strength.


    Hurriedly, he searched Martha''s body, retrieving quite a few items from the corpse while hacking her holo watch, transferring all of her blood points to his own ount and then dissecting the body of the ckfire Blossom Queen, retrieving a transparent sponge like object with tiny red veins running through it, covered in greenish fluids and mucus.


    This was thest Supercell from the corpse of the ckfire Blossom Queen, the organ responsible for releasing spores storing it carefully in a small box he had prepared earlier, he absorbed the body of the ckfire Blossom Queen into his Ultimate Transfusion Chamber turned around and left in a hurry.


    While the corpse of the ckfire Blossom Queen was extremely valuable as it was a rarely seen mutated nt that can be used to produce lifesaving herbs, Eriancked the time to dissect the body for valuable herbs.


    He destroyed every traces if him as well as his blood that spilled on the floor during the battle. The only ones he couldn''t clear was the blood thay evaporated due to the extreme heat of his battle techniques.


    While that was still a slight trace of his DNA due to the sublimated blood, it would be incredible difficult to discern. Moreover, there was not a single trace of the nt corpse and Martha''s corpse which had exploded when he ran through her.


    * * *


    Silence descended onto the street-turned-wastnd. It hadn''t even been ten minute after Erian left when the wind suddenly stirred and dust rose to the sky. With a low droning sound, thr air exploded and one after the other, two figures abruptlynded in the space above the wastnd.


    One was a particrly handsome youth while the other was an elderly looking youth with bald hair looked rough with his beard floating along with the intense wind.


    They didn''t seem old at all, but they weren''t particr young. They seem to be in their early and mid agreement?" The handsome man frowned when he noticed the fading nuclear energy merging with the wind


    Geithner stroked his beard thoughtfully and spoke. "That might be the case. The treasury of the Mayor''s mansion is truly -ehn?"


    His hand stopped stroking his beard and he stopped, picking up the ckened sand and inhaling.


    His face suddenly changed. "There had been an intense battle here. Tbe energywabes... Seems from a Triple core beast."


    The handsome man''s face remained indifferent. "It wouldn''t be too difficult for her to deal with it with the help of her super gene."


    "But I taste her blood."


    The young man''s expression instantly turned solemn anf he asked somewhat hesitantly "She... died?"


    Geithner slowly stood up from his kneeling position and nodded, his expression couldn''t be any more serious.


    "Crap!" The word involuntarily escaped the young man''s mouth as slight panic sets in.


    "Hurry, inform the Elder Envoy!" The handsome man quickly spoke.


    Geithner chuckled darkly. "Why don''t you inform him?"


    "You!"


    "Calm down. She probably met with the culprit of the forbidden Hybrid technique as she went out secretly. Since she wasn''t witb us, Elder Envoy can''t find fault witb us. But unless we find the culprit, even if we have the support of the academy, as long as we go out, out lives won''t be any easier than that of the mortals." Geithner spoke frankly while sorting through the bloodied remains in the ground.


    "Her stuffs are gone. Either someone reached here before we did or the killer took it."


    "Does it matter? If we can''t find the true culprit, the one witb tbe loot will be served to the Elder Envoy to sooth him."


    The handsome youth slightly calmed and then frowned. "She wouldn''t buy it."


    "Maybe, but she will know we did our best and might even let us go without repercussions."


    Geithner''s eyes suddenly zed over as one of his pupils rolled backwards, with a new type of eye recing them. "Waves of different colors filled his vision as they floated around him like miasma."


    Suddenly, his eyes gazed at the direction where Erian had taken and spoke. "There."


    * * *


    Erian scaled up the walls of an half-destroyed sky scraper. Exhausted, he sat cross-legged, using nuclear energy to smoothen his nerves as he mediated in the process.


    Since his nuclear pulse had almost been exhausted, leading to theck of energy in his cells, most of his veins and pores had been blocked by blood and dried up cells preventing him from using his twenties, and judging from the three ming fists on their chest, their identity was revealed. They were actually third-year students of War-God academy.


    "Martha''s energy signature faded here. Shrouding her energy, is she nning on going back on our Symbiote technique to strengthen his body.


    He could only go back to using Eternal Physique Optimization Art to strength his physical body. Erian didn''t dare use a single serum to heal himself since his bodily cells and nuclear pulse had been greviously injured by forcefully using the Mythic technique without consideration for his life.


    Erian oscited his muscles and performed the different stances of the Eternal Physique Optimization Art but this time it took just three minutes for him to finish the stance.


    His body strengthened considerable. He was just going for the second set when his eyes abruptly twitched.


    ''''Danger!''


    "I didn''t expect them to track me that quick. Luckily i used a bait. But that wouldn''t hold for long."


    Practicing more of the set, when he recovered about twenty percent of his strength, Erian stopped practicing and stepped out of the skyscraper.


    He caught a few Titans, transferring tens of thousands of nuclear energy points down their throat while at ths same time, pouring a bit of his blood and waves in their bodies, sending them toward different directions. At the moment, this was thr best he could do.


    Fianlly, headed towards the edge of the city, where most first-year students were located, hiding in a building nearby while doing his best to rein in the waves of energy rippling through his body. It was weak anyways, it didn''t require much to finally reduce most of his radiation.


    Using the Eternal Physique Optimization Art, he continues practiced the technique. Time passed by like water trickling down a tiny escape gap in water.


    Finally, his bony body started to gain weight and his pale face started to gain blood.


    [ss: Single-Supercell Titan(29%)]


    [Supercell: Null]


    [Status: Heatstroke, Extreme Gene Fatigue, Cell poisoning, Stage IV Cancer, Fractured Veins and Torn muscles]


    [Nuclear Energy[N]: 1,000,200/(31,000)]


    [Titan phase Limit: Base Nuclear Energy Limit (Usually once)<¡ÁN>]


    [Nuclear Pulse Talent: 4-star(mid-grade)<Upgradable>(16,000,000)]


    [Techniques: Blood Symbiote Bio-Reactor (Legendary Tier, low grade), Eternal Physique Optimization Art(Legendary Tier, low-grade)]


    [Combat Tactics; War-God Prime(Rare-grade)<Upgradable>, Nine Hells Inferno Fist(Legendary Tier, High-grade)]<Upgradable> Atomic sh (Mythic)]


    [Blood Symbiote: ]


    [Eternal Physique Optimization Art: ]


    [War-God Prime: ]


    [Nine Hells Inferno Fist: ]


    [Nuclear Blitz: ]


    [Weapons: Outburst Inertia]


    [Name: Outburst Inertia]


    [Info; A weapon recently made from decent materials along with a thirty kilogram gunpowder. Within it is enough firepower to blow a boulder to smithereens upon impact!]


    [Nuclear grade: Weapon II]


    Atomic sh, previously called Wind Blitz is a technique rapidly increases speed at the cost of energy. Activating this technique for a single second utilizes 1000 nuclear energy points and that was after Erian had upgraded it to the legendary Tier.

 Chapter 655 Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique!

    Thend of the dojo went on for thousands of miles and cannot all be easily seen. But currently. Half of the entire dojo was covered in a looming shadow.


    It was still day time yet, the darkness enveloped the sky of the dojo. This darkness was cast by the three figures floating on top of the dojo, preventing the sun rays from passing through like the moon to the sun during an eclipse.


    Down below, the dojo waspletely empty expect for the seventeen individuals looking up solemnly at the recently arrived newers.


    The three people were two grown cold looking men with bloody waves emitting from them and a beautifuldy with a smiling expression.


    The dojo master flew upwards to match their height, his old sickly body transforming rapidly until he became a two meter tall looking middle aged man.


    "To what do we owe the surprise visit?"


    Thedy indifferently nced at dojo master, not bothering to answer him even though she was surprised at his transformation. Instead, she nced at the dojo below. Her pupils two mechanical circles that rotated, releasing a massive a sharp undtion that prated through the entirend scouring through it as though in searching for something!


    She frowned as she didn''t get the feedback she wanted. The familiar energy waves she was searching for wasn''t anywhere in the dojo neither was there any other signs of life.


    Thedy''s expression instantly turned cold, her eyes moved to the people from the dojo and with cold blooded murder in her expression, she spoke only one word.


    "Kill!"


    The words hadn''t left her mouth when the two generals behind her acted. The air above the dojobusted as two rivers of mes ovepped in midair, forming arge sea of me that descend towards the dojo like a  meteor, it''s size increasing rapidly with oxygen feeding it.


    In the blink of an eye, its size had increased, covering over half of the entire several kilometers dojo!


    From afar, the scene was apocalyptic! It was as though hell had personally descended to eradicate the entire dojo.  Both friend and foe, the dojo masters from other ces watched from afar, not daring to not to let the wrath of Arthston family to themselves and their dojo.


    The dojo master''s expression immediately turned solemn as the heat perched the entire atmosphere, consuming the oxygen in the air. He knew he couldn''t allow this attack tond otherwise the dojo would certainly be destroyed and once it''s destroyed, rebuilding the dojo would consume time and energy. Moreover, the other dojo definitely wouldn''t allow him to rebuild.


    He couldn''t let down his ancestors and his predecessors! His eyes suddenly changed color as it glowed an intense purplish luminescence.


    "If you want to burn down my dojo, ask my permission first."


    Before one could notice his eyes his entire body ballooned up as he expanded to an humanoid monster give meters in height!


    His beard flowed violently in midair along as massive amount of radiation emanated from him. His skin wriggled as his muscr form expanded.


    "ROOOAR!!!"


    An explosive roar escaped his lips, it''s sound leaves spreading out in all corners. With an aggressive stance, his right feet tapped the midair and with a massive boom, the air exploded with shockwaves spreading out in all directions.


    Boom!


    As though he wanted to sacrifice himself to stop the fire, he shot forwards like a meteor. Butpared to the seas of fire, he was like an ant attempting to fight against the raging waves of fiercely burning sea of mes.


    Just as he was about to collide with the massive river of me, the transformed dojo master suddenly halted in mid-air.


    His veins wriggled around his muscr frame like snake as his veins bulged out. Limitless amount of strength filled his entire body as the space around him undted intensly. Spreading out his hands as though weing the mes, he pped his hands.


    Instantly, space literally warped, shattering into numerous pieces, the damage spreading forwards in a fan shaped manner as the damage spread rapidly, instantly swallowing the entire seas of mes along with everything in its way.


    The two generals and thedy from Artheston family immediately backed away, flying further into the air, from the copsing space.


    Rachael immediately frowned. She didn''t think there was someone this powerful within the dojo, and didn''t expect it to be the sickly looking old dojo master. Just what sort of technique did he activate for his physical strength to soar to the extent he could copse space with only a p.


    Suddenly, a light snort escaped her lips. "No matter what you turn into today, if you don''t give him up, I will  render your dojo ground to a wastnd. Kill him!"


    The two generals had grin expressions in their faces. They had experienced life and death battles in war therefore, they were very experienced. Although they needed a few more nces, they were able to roughly figure out the power level of the old man which elicited grim expression from their faces.


    The undtion from the old man warped space, which signified the immense strength hidden in that massive muscr figure.


    The two generals nced at each other and then nodded. In the blink of an eye, they moved.


    With a loud rumble, the air beneath their feet exploded as they rushed dowards explosively like an artillery shell.


    "Boom!"


    They collided an an explosive shockwaves rippled outwards, creating space warp that expanded for miles! What ever they touched was instantly disintegrated into nothingness!


    The dojo master was actually able to take care of the two Comic Stage generals as an early stage Cosmic rank without being at a disadvantage! Every punch of his was able to create space warp that even the generals didn''t share to handle with their bodies. If one wasn''t careful, they would be greviously injured by the space warps.


    With the aid of their force, they were able to keep the dojo master upied. Although he had pure strength, he could only handle the two generals at the same time.

 Chapter 656 Even Your Eyes Isnt Enough To Make Up For Your Insolence!

    With a loud rumble, the air beneath their feet exploded as they rushed dowards explosively like an artillery shell.


    "Boom!"


    They collided an an explosive shockwaves rippled outwards, creating space warp that expanded for miles! What ever they touched was instantly disintegrated into nothingness!


    The dojo master was actually able to take care of the two Comic Stage generals as an early stage Cosmic rank without being at a disadvantage! Every punch of his was able to create space warp that even the generals didn''t share to handle with their bodies. If one wasn''t careful, they would be greviously injured by the space warps.


    With the aid of their force, they were able to keep the dojo master upied. Although he had pure strength, he could only handle the two hgenrals at the same time. They were experience d and their attacks were vicious and dangerous, always targeting all of his vital points without giving a chance to catch a breath.


    Seeing that the two generals were holding the old man back, Rachael was slightly dissatisfied. If she had gone alone, she wouldn''t have been able to reach her goals today.


    After a few seconds of watching the fight, Racheal immediately got bored. Raising her hands to the air, she let it fall.


    Immediately, therge ship looming over the entire dojo was immediately activated. With a loud mechanical sound,rge amounts of metals arranged themselves to form arge barrel that looked like a sky pir  which turned downwards towards the ground of the dojo.


    In that instant, therge barrel lit up as though charging. Massive amount  pure energy in its destructive formpressed into the barrel, umting rapidly until it began to overflow.


    Seeing this, the thirteen elders face changed drastically. They had been overjoyed when they realised the old dojo master was actually this powerful, able to actually hold back two of the two Cosmic stage expert but now, expression of terror filled their faces as they saw the pir of barrel facing down.


    It was actually the Sun World Annihtion Barrel. The elders, senior sisters and senior brother watching the battle were instantly knew this was the end. Stories about the Sun World Annihtion Barrel had been heard all over as it was number seven of the ten Forbidden Gxy Weapons! Although this wasn''t the real weapon and was only an immitation, this weapon could instantly wipe out an entire city  without sweat.


    With his now intense senses, the old man was able to notice the increase energy nearby with immense amount of danger. His eyes immediately looked upwards and he noticed the massive barrel pointing towards the dojo. His face immediately turned ugly.


    Instantly his skin oscited and the entire atmosphere shook as he charged massive amount of energy in his body. With a  massive st, he released the energy, sending his body shooting tiwards the sky like an inversed meteor.


    But he had onlyived a few hundred meters to the sky when he a shade appeared above him like an apparition. "Don''t even think about it."


    "Bang!!!"


    A massive mming tornado mmed into him, like wildfire, pushing backwards as shockwaves along with intense heat spread outwards.


    The old man''s face was immediately filled with dispair as the was done charging up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rachel''s indifferent face turned impatiently as sheined. "What are you still waiting for?"


    Just as the words escaped her lips, a world extinguishing st resounded above as an explosion rocked the atmosphere, increasing the temperature of the entire environment.


    Just when death had filled the faces of the thirteen elders and the others, a bright yellow color filled dthe sky. This phenomenon confused people and they nces upwards. Therge ship had actually exploded to smitterrens! The Barrel of the Sun World Annihtion Weapon had been blocked. With the umtion of that massive amount of energy being blocked, it erupted, destroying the ship along with it.


    Rachael''s beautiful face immediately turned ugly. To get this ship, she had to pay an astronomical amount of wealth to invite the two generals and borrow one of their ships, the explosion of one wound definitely cost her more.


    In anger, she immediately turned towards the sky. "Who dares!?"


    The three pupils in each eyes rotated, releasing mechanical souds as she focused in on a particr spot in the sky.


    The golden mes were starting to fade, revealing something floating silently in midair.


    The girl from the Artheston family narrowed her eyes. "It''s you."


    Suddenly, she released a wide smoke and giggled. "Brat, I knew you would reveal yourself if i destroyed the dojo ."


    Then she pouted. "You didn''t have to destroy the Sun ship though, it cost me quite a lot of treasures getting it here. Oh well, it served its purpose getting you here. So it''s worth it."


    David''s face was expressionless as he floated in mid-air. The only thing he stared at was the dojo master who was still being held back by the two people.


    This was the first time he saw the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique in action and David couldn''t help but be in awe! He had scanned the body of the dojo master previously and his conclusion was that the old man only had the strength of a early Meteor ranked expert and if he exerts his full strength, he could contend with Early Cosmic rank.


    But with this technique, he could actually hold back two Cosmic expert. Just how powerful is the technique?


    David gazed carefully at the old man''s body. His eyes was as though he could see through him as he focused on every little detail the old dojo masters body made.


    Suddenly David''s eyes widened slifjtlyyand he inhaled deeply. "Really sophisticated. Even with my talent, I had to cheat to see through it. Certainly deserving its praise."


    His pupils moved andnded at thedy below and he blinked his eyes. "From the beginning, you owe me two eyes. Now, even your life is not enough to make up for your insolence!"

 Chapter 657 Death!?

    David gazed carefully at the old man''s body. His eyes was as though he could see through him as he focused on every little detail the old dojo masters body made.


    Suddenly David''s eyes widened slightly  and he inhaled deeply. "Really sophisticated. Even with my talent, I had to cheat to see through it. Certainly deserving its praise."


    He then stared at thedy below and he blinked his eyes. "From the beginning, you owe me two eyes. Now, even your life is not enough to make up for your insolence."


    "Primitive trash, you are quite daring! The fact that you were able to kill that weak brother of mine in the Mother World means you are capable but do you still think you are still in that trash of a?"


    "How you were able to withstand the pressure from space and cross worlds with the help of the Spatial transition machine still baffles me. You were even able to find a family willing to ept and hide you, keeping your identify from the Federation. Even if I didn''t deal with then, it wouldn''t take long for the Enforcers to act."


    Hearing this, Erian''s pupils constricted and his heart tightened. "What have you done with the Hills family?"


    Rachael chuckled, flying high until she reached David''s height. "You should care more about yourself instead of people who might die at a moments notice."


    Rage instantly filled David''s mind and his eyes began to sh golden and Crimson color. At this moment, David was trying his best to control his anger.


    Rachael immediately noticed his eyes. Her eyes released a slight mechanical sound as her three pupils revolved around her original pupil. An invincible wave spread outwards, covering David as it scanned his body.


    David immediately let out an annoyed snort and the wind immediately crackled as the airbusted, destroying the wave Rachael had spread.


    Rachael suddenly let out a giggle. "I heard you aboriginals from the Mother World infuse the genes of strong beast to gain strength, didn''t think you natives wound use such primitive methods to gain power. It would have been better if you all died since there isn''t much difference between you and the beasts."


    The atmosphere around David immediately began to release droaning sounds as an intense amount of pressure began to build. David''s anger was reaching its limit. "Do not talk about something you have no idea about."


    "Hehehe, I might be clueless but I know you have the two gic structures perfectly cohabitating with your human gene. I''ve really hit the jackpot this time. Father would be over joyed if he knew I have the method to create hybrids method in hand." Her pretty faceughed uproariously to the skies, showing an overjoyed expression in her face.


    She calmed down after a while and then nced at the people below. The old man was still fighting the two generals with neither having the upper hand.


    The shockwaves from the battle spread outwards for miles. Her body naturally dispelling the shockwaves as she then nced at David.


    "What do you want!?" David growled.


    "The lives of the Hills family are your hands. If you chose to cooperate, I might chose to spare them. But if you don''t... "


    The state down happened for more than thirty seconds before a sudden chuckle broke through the stale mate.


    Rachael frowned in confusion. She had no idea why David wasughing. "Is something funny?"


    David''s muscles lossened his body and the wind gradually recovered from the pressure he was emitting. With a rxed smiled on his face, he spoke. "What makes you think i care enough about their lives that I would willingly sacrifice myself?"


    Shaking his head with a calm smile, he continued. "You are really too naive. I really think your brother is much better in regards, at least he did relied on his own strength unlike you."


    Rachael''s pretty face immediately flushed red as she pointed in anger. "You!!!"


    She wasn''t able to finish her world''s when David''s figure that was previously before her seem to vanish all of a sudden. Before she could react, David had was just an inch away from her.


    Stretching out his hands, he tecahed out to grab her throat. The wind screamed at the speed of his hands as he broke through various air barrier, casing sonic booms in the atmosphere that generated massive amounts  of shockwaves. Just as his hand was about totch unto her throat, David''s expression changed slightly and an annoyed look appeared in his face.


    Without hesitation, he took a step backwards and immediately appeared about ten kilometers away from his previous position, staring forwards at the space with an intense re . The instant he moved, the space before Rachael distorted and a small crack spread until it reached the height of five meters.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared firs and then the figure of a human walked out. A well dressed gentleman with dark sleek, gelled hair, walked out gently from the crack in space with an umbre. He was putting on a ck expensive suit. He seem to have just came out from a runway ashe stood in mid-air like a popr model.


    "Father!"


    Rachael''s face immediately turned solemn upon the appearance of the gentle man. The two generals immediately ignored the dojo master and flew upwards also, slightly Boeing their heads as they spoke. "Patriarch."


    David squinted his eyes, sating at the man who didn''t seem to have passed twenty years of age. The wavesing from this man was incredibly reserved that even to David, he seen as though he was no different from na ordinary human. To David, this was even more scary than fighting the three demigods! At least he was able to tell they were demigods and was able to judge the situation.


    But now, he wasn''t even able to read his opponent in the slightest, what does this mean?


    The handsome gentleman ignored Rachael and nodded at the two generals seemingly as a sign of respect to the two generals. Then his eyes locked in on David.


    Immediacy, David''s pupils constricted and his heart almost stopped beating!


    "What sort of eyes is that!?" David didn''t just see the eyes of a man, but that of a thousand men! It was as though the pupils of a thousand men had been integrated andpressed into one and then transnted into this man, it was insanely terrifying yet, all David could feel at this moment was... Excitement!!!


    For the vey first tien since he arrived in this world, this was the first powerful person he had encountered, seemingly surpassing the Demigod realm.


    Erian''s face gradually lifted to a smile as he gazed heartily at the gentleman. "It had been nine months! A full nine months since Ist exerted my full strength to the outside world!"


    The man remained indifferent to David''s im and only stared at him as though he was an animal from the zoo.


    David wasn''t the least bit angered instead, he was even more over joyed. Then he paused. "My only hope is that you have enough strength to force all if my trump card."


    In that moment, red veins the size of arge pythun wriggled around his skin, forming web shaped pattern above his skin!


    Crackles of thunder ps resounded as the space around David''s body began to distort and warp violently as spatial storm was being created just by the oscition of his muscles!


    He had actually managed to merge his strength from the previous world to thews this world sessfully!


    Suddenly, the gentle man seem to have thought of something and then opened his mouth and spoke. "I am Atherston."


    Slowly, he stretched out his umbre, pointing it forwards towards David. In that split second, space cracked and a massive hole instantly appeared in David''s chest!


    Before David could react, blood spurted out from the hole in his chest. His heart along with the internal veins had actually been obliterated to nothingness, leaving only a hole within him.


    David had a shocked expression on his face as he seem to turn lifeless, the pressure distorting gravity started to shake and he plummet down to the ground.


    Rachael''s expression immediately turned to awe as she witnessed the strength of her father once more. He definitely deserved to be the Patriarch of their n! Even the two  generals were in awe. With thee strength of cosmic level, they were even unable toprehend the attack the Patriarch had sent.


    Seeing David plummet from the skies, the dojo master''s heart dropped as his hope of surviving this cmity was extinguished in the blink of an eye.


    He stepped  forwards trying to catch him before hended to the ground


    All of a sudden, his body halted in mid-air and shockingly, he rose to the sky, an impressed expression clouded his face as he stared at Atherston. "As expected from someone with such unfathomable strength, your techniques are really hard toprehend."


    Dsvid tutted as he spoke with  a wide smile on his face. He had felt the attacking but wasn''t even able to react and was immediately hit by the strike.

 Chapter 658 First Stage Of The Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique

    "ROOOAR!!!"


    A berserk roar sted the air apart like a thunderstorm! The rising dust was forcefully pushed apart by the deafening sound waves. But before the dust could be cleared, a gigantic object shot out of the dust like a nuclear missile!


    The air ripped apart as the speed of the object seem to have torn through all forms of air barrier. Its body lit up in mes from the friction between its body and the air. Its speed was just too fast.


    Boom!


    Another air barrier was violently broken as it surpass Mach-10 speed in just a single second, reaching the well-dressed Artheston in a sh.


    Time seems to have stopped and one was able to see both the object and Artheston''s expression. The gigantic ming object was actually David!


    His previous 1.9-meter tall body had transformed into a ten-meter tall hunking humanoid monster. His face was distorted in pure violent rage as though he was looking to destroy the world along with himself!


    His muscles rippled with so much power that the surrounding atmosphere a meter away from him distorted violently! But his form wasn''t green like the dojo master''s but dark red instead!


    The veins protruding along his skin glowed an ominous dark crimson color that pulsed along with the rapid beating of his heart, transferring strength from deep within his heart and cells to his muscles. The massive amount of radiation he exuded could deteriorate the cells of an elephant, killing it instantly in the process.


    He had finally grasped the intent of the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique and it was actually as simple as the dojo master stated! The angrier he got, the more violent and unstable the radiation within him bes, leading to more surge in energy perforating his cells, strengthening him in the process. But David''s path was obviously different than the dojo master''s.


    The dojo master was just an ordinary human with bodily talent that could absorb nuclear power above the norm. Luckily for him, he was able toe across the Founding master of the dojo when he was young, giving him the chance to learn Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique but even then, he wasn''t able to reach even the third stage of the technique and only managed to break through to the second stage after more than a century.


    Although, he had no hope of ever reaching the third stage, the second stage was more than enough for him to safe guard the dojo from third rate organizations and ns sadly,pared to first-rate ns like the Artheston family, he was still too weak.


    But David was different. He could be said to be a monster in human form! His body had undergone numerous gic modifications and enhancements, strengthening his cells to a limit beyondprehension.


    Back at the Mother World, he could feel his body had been strengthened so much that he was starting to reach a limit. If his original body hadn''t been destroyed back at the Mother World, he would have reached his limits after a while and therefore exhaust his potential.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now, he had the chance to start afresh, in another world with even better resources and practice manuals, and he naturally would be even stronger than before!


    Not to mention his werewolf form, vampire form and his hybrid form, just his body alone had been strengthened by the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique and he could deal with a cosmic rank expert with the strength of his body alone.


    Now that he had optimized his strengthening technique and could use it in this world, barely anyone within the Gxy realm could match him. But Artheston wasn''t an ordinary Gxy realm expert. He had probably reached the peak of the realm and from the attack, he had disyed early by bending space, he might have be a transcendent being, marked by the universe itself.


    The Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique was an immensely powerful technique but likewise was it deadly technique.


    Of the people who had practiced it, only three had ever survived: The founding dojo master who was lucky to have retrieved the technique from a legacy ruin, the Dojo master whose physique waspatible with it, and then there was David whose body was just abnormally monstrous. He was able to absorb even more toxic radiation into his cells without his body showing any signs of deterioration.


    With this technique, David had a feeling he could achieve an unimaginable strength with this. A strength he couldn''t imagine while he was still in the Mother world. Been a Phaser forcefully merges foreign gene into the body, making the body stronger in the process.


    But this half-gxy ranked technique was able to increase his strength naturally with the only external factor being nuclear radiation it was far better than the Ancient Strengthening Technique that absorbs the world essence to strengthen him (Ancient Strengthening Technique doesn''t work in this world. Thews here are different and the worlds will even more violent)


    While being only halfplete, if he could master this technique to the highest level, David wouldn''t need to fear anyone so long as he continues getting angry. The more radiation you absorb, the stronger you get when angry!


    "KABOOM!"


    A thunderous explosion erupted from where Atherston was, creating a massively dense ripple that spread outwards through the air like water waves! It was as though a nuclear warhead has exploded as fire and heat spread out along with the ripple.


    Instantly, a figure was forcefully tossed backward in the air. Atherston''s body forcefully resisted violent kic energy which caused a glowing orange line to draw in the sky due to the friction.


    The sleeves of his suit had exploded, leaving his suit tattered. An expression of surprise clouded his face along with a look of shock and subtle excitement hid within the depth of his eyes.


    Gazing at the monstrous figure a kilometer away from him, the suit he was wearing slowly disintegrated. Despite his skinny figure, his body was extremely fit with hardened muscles all over his skin.

 Chapter 659 "That Was Pathetic"

    "I have underestimated you but I am no stranger to pure physical strength."


    The words had just left his mouth when a loud explosion rang out from afar, apanied by a loud whistling sound.


    Before Artheston''s words had faded, David had appeared before him like a ming phantom, smashing his fist against his chest with strength that could shatter mountains.


    A muffled sound echoed, sounding like pressure was been forcefullypressed into a tiny node in space as David''s fist was forcefully halted with another. Compared to his gigantic fist, Atherton was like a broom stickpared David but he had managed to stop David''s fist with his own.


    As though their fists had been glued to each other, the forces collided against each other, creating a loud droning sound that increased violently along with the pressure in space.


    In the next second, crackling sounds echoed within their vicinity as the space itself started to bend along with their exertion of strength.


    ? In mid-air, David''s face was twisted monstrously. His nose red as the protruding veins all over his skin budged even more violently, glowing an intense Crimson glow as he poured out his entire strength into his fist.


    Seeing this, Atherton lips lifted to form a smirk. Suddenly, the surroundings temperature started to rise drastically as a ming halo erupted from within him.


    Bursting put from deep him, the mes zed dangerous, making him look like a man made up of mes.


    David''s eyes squinted as a deep burning sensation filled his mind when the Diane''s touched his fist but instead of giving up and backing away, an angry roar escaped his lips as he became even angerer!


    As though consumed by the undying nature of anger and rage, a massive wave of radiation sted from within him sending the surrounding rippling violently with toxic radiation.


    His fist became even more muscr as the crimson glow became even brighter and the flow of his blood were like slouching river and his heartbeat were like a battle drum. He erupted with even more strength from deep within him, actually pushing Artheston''s body backwards inch by inch!


    Noticing this, Artheston raised an eyebrow, but his eyes were one of contempt and not respect. Suddenly, the mes zing around him uncontroblely seem tonahec gained sentient, bing an uncountable tendrils of fire as they intertwined around his fist. The temperature rose so drastically space crackled as though it was been fried by the mes.


    David''s scalp suddenly tingled as a feeling of danger alerted David from within his anger state making him be slightly conscious of the danger he was about to experience. There was no time to ponder and he didn''t choose to back away but push further with his increased strength. Just a bit more, and Artheston wouldn''t be able to resist again and could only be sted away by his fist.


    Moreover, he wanted to experience this threat as it had been long he had ever felt his life being in danger. With eyes lighting up like fire, he saw as the tendrils pierced through Artheston''s body, twisting and traveling along his arm like a billion snakes as it pierced out of his fist suddenly.


    The mes sted violently into David''s fist and then erupted into his body like a volcano! The tendrils of mes drilled into his body, moving along his veins ad they filled deep within his blood vessels, traveling so fast David could hardly react until they had filled his entire body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Artheston shook his head slightly in disdain and then flexed his arm which was still fixed together with David''s fist. In that instant even more violent mes surged out from him in an indomitable velocity, mming heavily into David. The fiery energy was so overwhelming it created multiple glowing cracks all over David''s skin, like an uneven spiderweb shape pattern.


    His stomach bulged out like an inted balloon and then his chest, his back, his arm and then his entire body. David''s eyes opened wide! He had truly underestimated this gentle looking man. His cells, veins muscles and tissues had been forcefully infiltrated by the mes.


    At the rate the mes were exploding, his wouldn''t be able to stand it any longer and he would truly be torn into pieces! Even the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique wouldn''t be able to withstand it if this goes on.


    Just as he said this, his skin started to swell even more until his entire body erupted as though he had swallowed numerous hand grenades! His body jolted and expanded violently.


    With a loud boom! His skin erupted as mes escapes from his pores! The smell of burnt flesh wafted out to the air as David''s entire skin turned pitch dark with smoke emitting from his entire body.


    His muscles deted drastically and right now, David looked skinny, like an emancipated corpse, hanging with one hand within the grip of Artheston.


    The dojo master and the others watching the scene a few kilometers in the ground had their hearts lurched in fear seeing David defeated. The opponent was just too strong and David was still too weak.


    They had offended a great enemy and from this day onward, the dojo would be destroyed and wiped out from the surface of this earth.


    "I have let you down founding master!" The dojo mater seem to have gotten twenty years older as he coughed out blood from his already copsed chest which was healing very slowly.


    Artheston raised his hand up, making him face to face with David as he shook his head. "To defy me, is death. Coming from the Motherworld, you could have been a great pawn if you were intelligent to submit yourself. Do you have anyst words?"


    Shakingly, David raised his head withrge amount of struggle, his eyes fluttered and his charred lips moved but no words escaped his lips.


    Artheston frowned but drew David close to him as he couldn''t hear what David said.


    Instantly, David''s eyes shut open and Artheston could finally hear what he said.


    "That was pathetic."

 Chapter 660 That Was Pathetic

    660 That was pathetic


    But David was different. He could be said to be a monster in human form! His body had undergone numerous gic modifications and enhancements, strengthening his cells to a limit beyondprehension.


    Back at the Mother World, he could feel his body had been strengthened so much that he was starting to reach a limit. If his original body hadn''t been destroyed back at the Mother World, he would have reached his limits after a while and therefore exhaust his potential.


    Now, he had the chance to start afresh, in another world with even better resources and practice manuals, and he naturally would be even stronger than before!


    Not to mention his werewolf form, vampire form and his hybrid form, just his body alone had been strengthened by the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique and he could deal with a cosmic rank expert with the strength of his body alone.


    Now that he had optimized his strengthening technique and could use it in this world, barely anyone within the Gxy realm could match him. But Artheston wasn''t an ordinary Gxy realm expert. He had probably reached the peak of the realm and from the attack, he had disyed early by bending space, he might have be a transcendent being, marked by the universe itself.


    The Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique was an immensely powerful technique but likewise was it deadly technique.


    Of the people who had practiced it, only three had ever survived: The founding dojo master who was lucky to have retrieved the technique from a legacy ruin, the Dojo master whose physique waspatible with it, and then there was David whose body was just abnormally monstrous. He was able to absorb even more toxic radiation into his cells without his body showing any signs of deterioration.


    With this technique, David had a feeling he could achieve an unimaginable strength with this. A strength he couldn''t imagine while he was still in the Mother world. Been a Phaser forcefully merges foreign gene into the body, making the body stronger in the process.


    But this half-gxy ranked technique was able to increase his strength naturally with the only external factor being nuclear radiation it was far better than the Ancient Strengthening Technique that absorbs the world essence to strengthen him (Ancient Strengthening Technique doesn''t work in this world. Thews here are different and the worlds will even more violent)


    While being only halfplete, if he could master this technique to the highest level, David wouldn''t need to fear anyone so long as he continues getting angry. The more radiation you absorb, the stronger you get when angry!


    "KABOOM!"


    A thunderous explosion erupted from where Atherston was, creating a massively dense ripple that spread outwards through the air like water waves! It was as though a nuclear warhead has exploded as fire and heat spread out along with the ripple.


    Instantly, a figure was forcefully tossed backward in the air. Atherston''s body forcefully resisted violent kic energy which caused a glowing orange line to draw in the sky due to the friction.


    The sleeves of his suit had exploded, leaving his suit tattered. An expression of surprise clouded his face along with a look of shock and subtle excitement hid within the depth of his eyes.


    Gazing at the monstrous figure a kilometer away from him, the suit he was wearing slowly disintegrated. Despite his skinny figure, his body was extremely fit with hardened muscles all over his skin.


    "I have underestimated you but I am no stranger to pure physical strength."


    The words had just left his mouth when a loud explosion rang out from afar, apanied by a loud whistling sound.


    Before Artheston''s words had faded, David had appeared before him like a ming phantom, smashing his fist against his chest with strength that could shatter mountains.


    A muffled sound echoed, sounding like pressure was been forcefullypressed into a tiny node in space as David''s fist was forcefully halted with another. Compared to his gigantic fist, Atherton was like a broom stickpared David but he had managed to stop David''s fist with his own.


    As though their fists had been glued to each other, the forces collided against each other, creating a loud droning sound that increased violently along with the pressure in space.


    In the next second, crackling sounds echoed within their vicinity as the space itself started to bend along with their exertion of strength.


    In mid-air, David''s face was twisted monstrously. His nose red as the protruding veins all over his skin budged even more violently, glowing an intense Crimson glow as he poured out his entire strength into his fist.


    Seeing this, Atherton lips lifted to form a smirk. Suddenly, the surroundings temperature started to rise drastically as a ming halo erupted from within him.


    Bursting put from deep him, the mes zed dangerous, making him look like a man made up of mes.


    David''s eyes squinted as a deep burning sensation filled his mind when the Diane''s touched his fist but instead of giving up and backing away, an angry roar escaped his lips as he became even angerer!


    As though consumed by the undying nature of anger and rage, a massive wave of radiation sted from within him sending the surrounding rippling violently with toxic radiation.


    His fist became even more muscr as the crimson glow became even brighter and the flow of his blood were like slouching river and his heartbeat were like a battle drum. He erupted with even more strength from deep within him, actually pushing Artheston''s body backwards inch by inch!


    Noticing this, Artheston raised an eyebrow, but his eyes were one of contempt and not respect. Suddenly, the mes zing around him uncontroblely seem tonahec gained sentient, bing an uncountable tendrils of fire as they intertwined around his fist. The temperature rose so drastically space crackled as though it was been fried by the mes.


    David''s scalp suddenly tingled as a feeling of danger alerted David from within his anger state making him be slightly conscious of the danger he was about to experience. There was no time to ponder and he didn''t choose to back away but push further with his increased strength. Just a bit more, and Artheston wouldn''t be able to resist again and could only be sted away by his fist.


    Moreover, he wanted to experience this threat as it had been long he had ever felt his life being in danger. With eyes lighting up like fire, he saw as the tendrils pierced through Artheston''s body, twisting and traveling along his arm like a billion snakes as it pierced out of his fist suddenly.


    The mes sted violently into David''s fist and then erupted into his body like a volcano! The tendrils of mes drilled into his body, moving along his veins ad they filled deep within his blood vessels, traveling so fast David could hardly react until they had filled his entire body.


    Artheston shook his head slightly in disdain and then flexed his arm which was still fixed together with David''s fist. In that instant even more violent mes surged out from him in an indomitable velocity, mming heavily into David. The fiery energy was so overwhelming it created multiple glowing cracks all over David''s skin, like an uneven spiderweb shape pattern.


    His stomach bulged out like an inted balloon and then his chest, his back, his arm and then his entire body. David''s eyes opened wide! He had truly underestimated this gentle looking man. His cells, veins muscles and tissues had been forcefully infiltrated by the mes.


    At the rate the mes were exploding, his wouldn''t be able to stand it any longer and he would truly be torn into pieces! Even the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique wouldn''t be able to withstand it if this goes on.


    Just as he said this, his skin started to swell even more until his entire body erupted as though he had swallowed numerous hand grenades! His body jolted and expanded violently.


    With a loud boom! His skin erupted as mes escapes from his pores! The smell of burnt flesh wafted out to the air as David''s entire skin turned pitch dark with smoke emitting from his entire body.


    His muscles deted drastically and right now, David looked skinny, like an emancipated corpse, hanging with one hand within the grip of Artheston.


    The dojo master and the others watching the scene a few kilometers in the ground had their hearts lurched in fear seeing David defeated. The opponent was just too strong and David was still too weak.


    They had offended a great enemy and from this day onward, the dojo would be destroyed and wiped out from the surface of this earth.


    "I have let you down founding master!" The dojo mater seem to have gotten twenty years older as he coughed out blood from his already copsed chest which was healing very slowly.


    Artheston raised his hand up, making him face to face with David as he shook his head. "To defy me, is death. Coming from the Motherworld, you could have been a great pawn if you were intelligent to submit yourself. Do you have anyst words?"


    Shakingly, David raised his head withrge amount of struggle, his eyes fluttered and his charred lips moved but no words escaped his lips.


    Artheston frowned but drew David close to him as he couldn''t hear what David said.


    Instantly, David''s eyes shut open and Artheston could finally hear what he said.


    "That was pathetic."

 Chapter 661 Wolf Form Finally!

    Just as a bit of sanity appeared within David''s mind, it was quickly overwhelmed by the feeling of pure rage and fury.


    He had actually been underestimated! A loud roar of rage, erupted from his lips and a st of Intense toxic radioactive wave of explosion erupted from within David.


    With a ppft sound, a reddish recurring blood coloured fog escaped every pores of his skin, engulfed him in a violent rage like a miasma, enhancing him even more strength.


    Frenzy!


    His left fist hanging downwards suddenly clenched as he punched upwards, at Artheston''s chin in a upper cut.


    It was so fast Artheston didn''t expected David to recover so fast not to mention live so quickly so suddenly.


    Boom!


    Ripples spread out in the air, shaking the entire space as though it was about to rip through the fabric of space.


    Artheston''s head tilted upwards as the force pushed him into the air. As though that wasn''t enough, with another roar, his burnt skin bulged as the power within him caused the surrounding space to oscite violently.


    With an angry stomp, the air beneath his feet exploded. The force traveling through the air, creating a crater 50 meters deep in the dojo ground a kilometer below.


    The force propelled him forwards violently, appearing before Artheston''s like a rocket. Instantly, he released barrages of punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ripples coalesced as the punches mmed violently into Artheston like a machine gun. David seen to have gone mad as he released all the pent up fury from within him.


    Suddenly, he roared as he umted massive amount of energy within him. And with another roar, he released an earth shattering fist.


    "BOOM!"


    The earth shook and the space shattered as Artheston was forcefully sted backwards, mming into a mountain nearby, copsing entirely in half!


    The glow within David''s eyes started to reduce as he angrily huffed, releasing smog through his nostrils. Staring at the mountain 5 kilometers away, the entire mountain suddenly copsed, turning into pure dust and rock powder.


    The dust rising suddenly started to congeal into an orb which instantly transformed into nothingness. The previously 200 meters tall mountain had suddenly transformed into a wastnd, making David''s face change slightly.


    The force of punching Artheston had only copsed half the mountain but the strange scene of the entire mountain copsing and then turning to dust wasn''t what he was expecting. The transformation had stripped off most of his sanity making him unable toprehend what was happening.


    David tilted his head in confusion as the orb turned into nothingness. From within that nothingness, a very calm Artheston emerged, rising upwards towards David.


    This time though, he wasn''t shirtless but instead was fully clothed in a ck fitted armor! On his head was an helmet that looked closely simr to a crown with a cross sign on the forehead of the helmet.


    His entireposition had changed so drastically this time and he seemed very diffrent from before. He seen more like a statue, indifferent from the mortal world. The stare he gave David was as though he was a god looking at a mere mortal as he floated upwards like a divine being, finally on the same level as David.


    Seeing this, Rachel''s eyes opened wide staring at her father''s form. "This!? Father actually revealed ''The Creator'' form for him? This country bumpkin is definitely dead!" Her eyes glinted in reverence and pure awe at the new form of the n leader. When she remembered just how much price her father paid to the Creed before obtaining the iplete gxy manual.


    About ten Time Crystals had been used in exchange for the ''The Creator '' manual and that was simply because he was a part of Time Temporal Creed otherwise it wouldn''t just require ten but twenty instead.


    Just to get the ten crystals had required a lot of effort on the Artheston''s n, mining different worlds and after clearing out the worlds of its resources for years they finally acquire the manual. She just didn''t expect David to force her father to use the form against him!


    A disturbing feeling bubbled up from within David, as he started getting restless. He couldn''t handle that look of arrogance. He wanted to smash that face to the ground so bad!


    Clenching both his fist, David roared to the skies. His voice released massive ripples of sound waves. His strength suddenly surged as his veins glowed Crimson red, pulsing along with the rapid beating of his heart.


    "Badump!"


    Blood, flowing like a stream! His muscles became even stronger and his muscles even more defined as he roared.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Traveling through the air like lightning, he drew a Crimson arc in mid-air releasing a punch with all his might. The might of this punch was even faster and heavier than that if his previous ones, even breaking through the realm of an early gxy ranked expert!


    Artheston nced casually at David as though he was looking at a clown in a circus. Just as David''s punch was about to m into him, Artheston suddenly raised his hands up and ced his index finger forwards.


    Suddenly, there was a ck sh as though the colour within the world has been temporary removed as the world turned ck and white for a split second before returning back to their original form.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Immediately the world returned to their original form.


    "Ding!"


    Ripples spread out through the world as the sound of two metallic sound mming hard into each other sounded out.


    David''s fist was actually stopped by Artheston''s index finger.


    "Weak, very weak!"


    David''s eyes opened up and just as he was about retract his arm, a ck and white blinding Orb was instantly generated frome within Artheston''s index finger.


    The orb was so blinding its rays tore through the fabric of space, David was no exception as the rays dug into him piercingly like numerous pirs.


    With a pained roar, David felt his entire body disintegrating. With a massive st, the orb ruptured, mming into David and peeling off his entire skin and muscles, burning them into nothingness.


    "BOOM!!!"


    David''s body was forcefully sted backwards rapidly like a nuclear war head. His body twisted and turned for several kilometers before he mmed his hand into the air, forcefully stabilizing his body with a bit of struggle.


    There wasn''t a bit of anger on David''s face, just one of surprise. The rage had been knocked out of him, canceling his Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique in the process.


    When he had epted to defend the dojo and fight with Artheston''s, he had intended to use him as a whetstone to practice the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique but this man proved too difficult to defeat. This man seem to have no limit has his strength was almost ever increasing.


    Wiping the dried up blood off his face, David muttered "I guess I have to take this fight more seriously"


    "Boom!"


    Space shook violently as David''s entire form changed drastically. His eyes suddenly turned gold. His nose elongated as he grew a snort and his ear expanded, turning into a Wolf''s ears. Long and sharp ws grew from his finger nails as his hands turned intorge paws the size of a boulder. Steels furs grew out of him like a rain.


    In an instant, he had transformed into a mixture between a wild wolf and a man! He had actually transformed into his werewolf form! A smirk appeared on his face as he stared at his paws. A growl of excitement overwhelmed him as he finally spared Artheston''s a nce.


    "Hmph! Truly Ignorant." Arthestonmented indifferently. Immediately, a ck and white sh abruptly appeared and before David could make sense of anything, Artheston appeared before him like a phantom.


    David''s face changed slightly. ''So fast!''


    Artheston''s instantly stretched out his index finger, stabbing it towards David''s head.


    "Not again!" David growled angrily as reacted with an insane reaction speed, pping out with his sharp wolfish ws.


    "BANG!"


    The toe attacks met but it was as though David had punched through a block of steel! It was as though space itself was being used to halt his attacks!


    David squinted his eyes as Artheston suddenly pushed his index finger further, touching the center of David''s paw.


    "BOOM!!!"


    A violent force of energy mmed into David''s arm, shooting out from the back of his elbow, sting him backwards! Even in his werewolf form, he wasn''t a match for Artheston!


    "Howl!!!"


    A phantom image of a wolf was instantly appeared behind David as he howled loudly. The fur of the phantom wolf was pure white, opposite of David''s ck fur, revealing it as a majestic creature that any beast would bow to! There was a ''KiNG'' character in its forehead as it nced at the world with pure indifference!


    Artheston


    Suddenly, his expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed to one of anger. The punch was as though he had just been sullied by arge stain as he didn''t believe David had the strength to even touch him.


    "You barbarian!"


    His voice echoed


    An earth shattering explosion echoed as a violent wave of

 Chapter 662 12th Star!!!

    "Howl!!!"


    A phantom image of a wolf instantly appeared behind David as he howled loudly. The fur of the phantom wolf was pure white, opposite of David''s ck fur, revealing it as a majestic creature that any beast would bow to! There was a ''KiNG'' character on its forehead as it nced at the world with pure indifference!


    "HOWL!!!"


    The world instantly trembled under its howl! The soundwaves were so fast they traveled in hundreds of speeds of light, mming into Atherton''s skill piercingly like an invisible wave of power.


    The moment the soundwaves reached his ears, Atherston was rendered stunned. A vicious and cruel aura violently rampaged through his mind like a mountain torrent, his mind and consciousness went nk.


    Of course, David wouldn''t miss this opportunity! Using the power remnant from the Wolf''s phantom, David''s speed broke through space itself as he appeared before Atherston, his ws striking hard at the skull armor! He wanted to bash the skill into dust.


    Suddenly, the world shed as it turned ck and white suddenly! He then saw Artherston''s eyes drift towards him. David immediately developed a bad feeling.


    In that instant, the air cracked, revealing the world hidden within the veil that was this world. "I struck air?"


    David''s eyes widened. From the corners of his eyes, the same index finger reached out toward his chest. Rapidly, the furs in David''s chest hardened, as he transformed genes in his chest, turning his tissues, and internal organs into pure metal!


    "KABOOM!"


    David was flung back so violently he created sonic booms in the air that even friction could be seen around his floating body!


    BANG!


    Another mountain copsed as David mmed into it violently. Just a secondter. David flew out of the mountain.


    "What speed!" David''s eyes turned grim. Artherston wasn''t simply fast, he seem as though he was tearing through space to appear before him, but David hadprehended a bit of spacew therefore, even if Artherston''s had more knowledge about spacews, he would still feel the space around him being manipted, but he couldn''t feel anything.


    What David didn''t know was that Artherston was actually pausing time for a second! The sign was the ck and white sh of the world. Normally, one wouldn''t even notice the ck sh but David was able to see it because of his strength.


    Artherston pointed upwards and arge orb the size of a mountain appeared above him. Suddenly, he pointed that same finger at David, and instantly the orb traveled at the speed of light, reaching David before he could react.


    "KABOOM!"


    David was forcefully sted to the ground. The powercerating his entire body in scars! Even his metallic skin could do nothing to defend him against the power of therge orb.


    When the dust cleared, one could see a hole that was a hundred kilometers wide and about twenty kilometers deep in the ground. It was rapidly being filled with water from underground and sand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was as though a nuke had fine off in that exact position. Given the damage done to the ground, one could only imagine what damage David who was only flesh and blood had received.


    Artherston floated in midair like a god, looking at the scene below him with indifference. The entire dojo had been destroyed by that single attack. Luckily, the people below it had the sense to move a few hundred of kilometers away when the battle started to get intense. But even then, they vomited blood as the shockwaves from the st shook their internal organs violently.


    Reverence filled the eyes of those who fixate their eyes on Artheston for he was a monster in human form. Just that attack had surpassed the gxy realm and reached the realm of higher existences!


    The world turned silent and gradually, the dust started to settle down. Suddenly, the old dojo master''s eyes lit up as he stared at the center of the crater. "H-he''s alive!?"


    "How''s that possible!? Why is the bastard so slippery!?" Rachael cursed in her mind as she saw a figure standing knee-deep in the water filled crater.


    David was still alive! But he looked as though he was near death! The fur and flesh on his head had been destroyed, revealing a white bone skull and one of his eyes hung with a string, dangling beneath his chin.


    There were injuries on his skin with blood covering half of his entire skin! He looked half-dead! With both his arms twisted into different positions!


    He had felt the extreme threat within the orb and actually felt it was an actual world! Instead of a phantom! Artheston had actually used a world to attack him. Although it was only a small still in its infantry, it was still a world.


    If he hadn''t activated 9th star before he took the attack, he would have died without knowing how! An entire world had crashed into him and he took it with his two arms! But almost lost his life.


    This time, David''s face was cold and a small smile appeared on his lips. Gradually he started to rise to the air and in the blink of an eye, his skin started to regenerate rapidly in just ten seconds, he had gone from half dead to fully recover in the blink of an eye.


    "I didn''t think I would need this with you but you should at least know of my strength before I take your life¡­ 12th star."


    Thest words sounded like a whisper.


    ''BOOOOOOOOOM!!!''


    ? The surrounding space trembled turbulently as though a powerful being had descended!


    Artherston''s expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed into one of fear.


    He only saw David get down on all four like a beast of which he had taken the form, and then vanished like a phantom.


    Before he could react, the shadow of a w touched his head like a mother caressing her child except for the force within the w wasn''t one of a caress!


    "KABOOOOOOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 663 INSOLENT INTRUDER!!!

    "I didn''t think I would need this with you but you should at least know of my strength before I take your life¡­ 12th star."


    Thest words sounded like a whisper.


    ''BOOOOOOOOOM!!!''


    The surrounding space trembled turbulently as though a powerful being had descended!


    Artherston''s expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed into one of fear.


    He only saw David get down on all four like a beast of which he had taken the form, and then vanished like a phantom.


    Before he could react, the shadow of a w touched his head like a mother caressing her child except for the force within the w wasn''t one of a caress!


    "KABOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    A shooting star ripped through the air in a straight line, sting into the ground and exploding like a nuclear weapon. The surrounding ten kilometers radius were sted into nothingness as the strength of the kic energy spread admist the ground.


    At this point, the entire dojo had been destroyed! Luckily, the dojo had been evacuated before the battle and everyone near it had moved a few distance away but even then, they were still injured by the shock waves!


    They still didn''t move away despite knowing they might be killed by the shockwaves of the st. This was because this battle was one of two peak individuals with strength far above the usual.


    If the elders, the dojo masters and the seniors could gain insight from the battle, then they could advance into the gxy rank without problems and even further increase their strength in the process!


    Hu!


    Artherston shot out from the ground, disheveled. His eyes one of disbelief, surprised and rage!


    It was as though he had just been sullied by arge stain as he didn''t believe David had the strength to even touch him even in this form!


    "You barbarian!"


    His voice echoed explosively, surging violently like a turbulent wave as he shot forwards towards David, breaking through numerous air barriers, causing sonic sts in the process as he moved.


    There was sudden click sound that echoed through David''s mind as the world turned nk and white once more!


    David seen to have frozen still. But he wasn''t ed the only one! Every other person within a hundred kilometers radius had also been frozen by a mysterious power.


    Before David could react, Artherston had crossed more than a fifty kilometers radius, reaching towards David like a meteor!


    To David, it was as though the world hadn''t paused at all, but he couldn''t figure out how Artherston had reached him before he could even react!


    "Time!?"


    David didn''t have time to figure rout what it was as he crossed his hands together.


    With a boom, the world around then shattered, revealing spatial cracks all around them. David snorted coldly as he mmed one of his feet in the air, the st caused the air beneath him to copse like y as he canceled the kic energy that was moving him.


    In the blink of an eye, he had appeared before Artherston like an apparition.


    His hand retracted from a fist, forming a w and in that moment, his ws enlogated as he mmed it against Artheston''s chest!<novelnext></novelnext>


    At that moment, a ck and white sh appeared in the surrounding space but the instant the sh was about to envelop him, a violent ripple surged out from David, distorting both space and time itself, violently destroying the domain that was about to envelop him.


    His arms instant pierced into Artherston like a hot knife to butter. The armour was like y to David as he pierced through it without any form of resistance.


    "Father!"


    "Patriarch!!" "Patriarch!!!"


    The faint voices of Rachael and tbe two generals who followed her sounded as they watched the scenes.


    "You!!!"


    David didn''t wish to hear any words from the man as he clenched his fist.


    Power flowed through every part of his being and then was transmitted into his hand. Just as he was about to rip Artherston apart, a voice which sound like it came from an heavenly buddha reverberated within David''s mind.


    "To err is human, to forgive is divine. Let go of every resentment you have and be free of the mortal chains!"


    Boom!!!


    David felt numerous thoughts go through his mind at that moment, as his thoughts started bing clouded in the process. Gradually, his body started to lose all hatred, resentment and even the thought of killing Artheston faded out from his mind as he losed his clenched fists, taking it back gradually.


    But in the next second, David seem to have regained sanity and his lips lifted up into a smirk. Instantly, his fist clenched and a turbulent wave of power surged into his hand.


    Artheston''s eyes opened wide as the hope within them faded. "Wai-! "


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An earth shattering explosion echoed through entire world as a violent wave of energy surged through every covers the earth!


    Just like that, an expert extremely close to the higher existence died just like that!


    "INSOLENT INTRUDER! YOU DO NOT BELONG TO THIS WORLD !?"


    Just as Artheston''s body had turned into dust and earth, the sky immediately darkened, as a thunderous voice epassed the entire world, blocking even Rachel''s heartbroken screams.


    David''s pupils constricted! This was the first time he was witnessing such power! The power to change the entire weather of the esrtb wasn''t that simple! It means the individual had even surpassed that of the Deity realm and even reached a creation proficieny as a higher existence!


    Immediately David roared violently as he saw a massive thunder bolt the size of arge tree streak towards him with the speed of light.


    "ROOOOOAR!!!"


    His wolfish form morphed as he transformed into his hybrid form and instantly activating the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique while at the same time, activating 12th from without any reserve!


    The world itself rumbled as the soace within a kilometer radius around him shattered violently as though it was made of ss!


    "KABOOOM!!! "

 Chapter 664 INSOLENT INTRUDER

    664 INSOLENT INTRUDER


    "KABOOM!"


    David was forcefully sted to the ground. The powercerating his entire body in scars! Even his metallic skin could do nothing to defend him against the power of therge orb. When the dust cleared, one could see a hole that was a hundred kilometers wide and about twenty kilometers deep in the ground. It was rapidly being filled with water from underground and sand. It was as though a nuke had fine off in that exact position. Given the damage done to the ground, one could only imagine what damage David who was only flesh and blood had received. Artherston floated in midair like a god, looking at the scene below him with indifference. The entire dojo had been destroyed by that single attack. Luckily, the people below it had the sense to move a few hundred of kilometers away when the battle started to get intense. But even then, they vomited blood as the shockwaves from the st shook their internal organs violently. Reverence filled the eyes of those who fixate their eyes on Artheston for he was a monster in human form. Just that attack had surpassed the gxy realm and reached the realm of higher existences! The world turned silent and gradually, the dust started to settle down. Suddenly, the old dojo master''s eyes lit up as he stared at the center of the crater. "H-he''s alive!?"


    "How''s that possible!? Why is the bastard so slippery!?" Rachael cursed in her mind as she saw a figure standing knee-deep in the water filled crater. David was still alive! But he looked as though he was near death! The fur and flesh on his head had been destroyed, revealing a white bone skull and one of his eyes hung with a string, dangling beneath his chin. There were injuries on his skin with blood covering half of his entire skin! He looked half-dead! With both his arms twisted into different positions! He had felt the extreme threat within the orb and actually felt it was an actual world! Instead of a phantom! Artheston had actually used a world to attack him. Although it was only a small still in its infantry, it was still a world. If he hadn''t activated 9th star before he took the attack, he would have died without knowing how! An entire world had crashed into him and he took it with his two arms! But almost lost his life. This time, David''s face was cold and a small smile appeared on his lips. Gradually he started to rise to the air and in the blink of an eye, his skin started to regenerate rapidly in just ten seconds, he had gone from half dead to fully recover in the blink of an eye. 22:55


    "I didn''t think I would need this with you but you should at least know of my strength before I take your life¡­ 12th star."


    Thest words sounded like a whisper. ''BOOOOOOOOOM!!!''


    The surrounding space trembled turbulently as though a powerful being had descended!


    Artherston''s expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed into one of fear.


    He only saw David get down on all four like a beast of which he had taken the form, and then vanished like a phantom. Before he could react, the shadow of a w touched his head like a mother caressing her child except for the force within the w wasn''t one of a caress!


    "KABOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    "I didn''t think I would need this with you but you should at least know of my strength before I take your life¡­ 12th star."


    Thest words sounded like a whisper. ''BOOOOOOOOOM!!!''


    The surrounding space trembled turbulently as though a powerful being had descended!


    Artherston''s expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed into one of fear.


    He only saw David get down on all four like a beast of which he had taken the form, and then vanished like a phantom. Before he could react, the shadow of a w touched his head like a mother caressing her child except for the force within the w wasn''t one of a caress!


    "KABOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    A shooting star ripped through the air in a straight line, sting into the ground and exploding like a nuclear weapon. The surrounding ten kilometers radius were sted into nothingness as the strength of the kic energy spread admist the ground. At this point, the entire dojo had been destroyed! Luckily, the dojo had been evacuated before the battle and everyone near it had moved a few distance away but even then, they were still injured by the shock waves! They still didn''t move away despite knowing they might be killed by the shockwaves of the st. This was because this battle was one of two peak individuals with strength far above the usual. If the elders, the dojo masters and the seniors could gain insight from the battle, then they could advance into the gxy rank without problems and even further increase their strength in the process!


    Hu! Artherston shot out from the ground, disheveled. His eyes one of disbelief, surprised and rage!


    It was as though he had just been sullied by arge stain as he didn''t believe David had the strength to even touch him even in this form!


    "You barbarian!"


    His voice echoed explosively, surging violently like a turbulent wave as he shot forwards towards David, breaking through numerous air barriers, causing sonic sts in the process as he moved. There was sudden click sound that echoed through David''s mind as the world turned nk and white once more!


    David seen to have frozen still. But he wasn''t ed the only one! Every other person within a hundred kilometers radius had also been frozen by a mysterious power. Before David could react, Artherston had crossed more than a fifty kilometers radius, reaching towards David like a meteor! To David, it was as though the world hadn''t paused at all, but he couldn''t figure out how Artherston had reached him before he could even react! "Time!?"


    David didn''t have time to figure rout what it was as he crossed his hands together. With a boom, the world around then shattered, revealing spatial cracks all around them. David snorted coldly as he mmed one of his feet in the air, the st caused the air beneath him to copse like y as he canceled the kic energy that was moving him. In the blink of an eye, he had appeared before Artherston like an apparition. His hand retracted from a fist, forming a w and in that moment, his ws enlogated as he mmed it against Artheston''s chest! At that moment, a ck and white sh appeared in the surrounding space but the instant the sh was about to envelop him, a violent ripple surged out from David, distorting both space and time itself, violently destroying the domain that was about to envelop him. His arms instant pierced into Artherston like a hot knife to butter. The armour was like y to David as he pierced through it without any form of resistance. "Father!"


    "Patriarch!!" "Patriarch!!!"


    The faint voices of Rachael and tbe two generals who followed her sounded as they watched the scenes. "You!!!"


    David didn''t wish to hear any words from the man as he clenched his fist. 22:56


    Power flowed through every part of his being and then was transmitted into his hand. Just as he was about to rip Artherston apart, a voice which sound like it came from an heavenly buddha reverberated within David''s mind. "To err is human, to forgive is divine. Let go of every resentment you have and be free of the mortal chains!"


    Boom!!! David felt numerous thoughts go through his mind at that moment, as his thoughts started bing clouded in the process. Gradually, his body started to lose all hatred, resentment and even the thought of killing Artheston faded out from his mind as he losed his clenched fists, taking it back gradually. But in the next second, David seem to have regained sanity and his lips lifted up into a smirk. Instantly, his fist clenched and a turbulent wave of power surged into his hand. Artheston''s eyes opened wide as the hope within them faded. "Wai-! "


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An earth shattering explosion echoed through entire world as a violent wave of energy surged through every covers the earth! Just like that, an expert extremely close to the higher existence died just like that!


    "INSOLENT INTRUDER! YOU DO NOT BELONG TO THIS WORLD !?"


    Just as Artheston''s body had turned into dust and earth, the sky immediately darkened, as a thunderous voice epassed the entire world, blocking even Rachel''s heartbroken screams.


    David''s pupils constricted! This was the first time he was witnessing such power! The power to change the entire weather of the earth wasn''t that simple! It means the individual had even surpassed that of the Deity realm and even reached a creation proficieny as a higher existence!


    Immediately David roared violently as he saw a massive thunder bolt the size of arge sky pir streak towards him with the speed of light.


    "CRACKLE!" "CRACKLE!!" "RUMBLE!!!"


    "ROOOOOAR!!!"


    His wolfish form morphed as he transformed into his hybrid form and instantly activating the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique while at the same time, activating 12th from without any reserve!


    The world itself rumbled as the space within a kilometer radius around him shattered violently as though it was made of ss!


    "KABOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 665 David Called Weak By His Phantom!!!

    "INSOLENT INTRUDER! YOU DO NOT BELONG TO THIS WORLD !?"


    Just as Artheston''s body had turned into dust and earth, the sky immediately darkened, as a thunderous voice epassed the entire world, blocking even Rachel''s heartbroken screams.


    David''s pupils constricted! This was the first time he was witnessing such power! The power to change the entire weather of the earth wasn''t that simple! It means the individual had even surpassed that of the Deity realm and even reached a creation proficieny as a higher existence!


    Immediately David witnessed this scene, he instantly roared violently as a massive thunder bolt the size of arge sky pir streak at him with the speed of light.


    "CRACKLE!" "CRACKLE!!" "RUMBLE!!!"


    "ROOOOOAR!!!"


    His wolfish form morphed as he transformed into his hybrid form and instantly activating the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique while at the same time, activating 12th from without any reserve!


    The world itself rumbled as the space within a kilometer radius around him shattered violently like it was made of ss!


    "KABOOOM!!!"


    With a loud crackled and instantly shattered,, creating numerous broken shards of fragmented reality around the sky. Alone was caused by the massive amount of strength David had suddenly developed in the blink of an eye.


    In that moment his entire body had  transformed into a twenty meters tall monster. He didn''t look humanoid at all but a mix between human, wolf and something else with a red eye! Wcene then, his fur wasn''t ck as usual when he transforms into his hybrid form but was entirely blood red.


    David had actually activated all of his secret cards for this moment! Four fingers formed from underneath his armpit as he activating his hybrid form without reservations, he immediately activated the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique and then after that, he activated the 12th star of the Ancient Strengthening Technique.


    Even the surroundings space copsed when he revealed such height of power but before David could bask in the momentum he had created, a looming threat hung loosely over his neck like a guillotine!


    A single finger pieced through the entire world barrier, even xivering the entire sun as it shot directly at david from the outside world!


    This was the first time David was witnessing such might! He had just gotten the power to soar freely in space, he didn''t thick he would meet such being who was the size of an entire nd fingers as big as a quarter of the itself!


    Even the will of the world allowed such being to let out such worlds threatening attack without restriction! David knew of he didn''t give it his all this time, the possibility of his death might actuallye up.


    Like a meteor, the finger stabbed through the''s ozoneyer and was immediately engulfed in mes as it shot directly at David.


    "ROAR!!!"


    A single roar, a howl and a majestic phantom of a breed containing man, wolf, vampire, human and an astonishingly strong humanoid!


    "Badump! Badump!! Badump!!!"


    A majestic white ring shrouded David within! It was the resonance of his heart surpassing 1000 beat per minute!


    "Diety!"


    "It''s an actual celestial, run!!!"


    This time, no one dared to watch this scene as they fled with all their might! The collision of this sort could wipe out ahlf of the entire and that was just an estimation! A supreme being could wipe out an entire with just a snap of their fingers and one was attacking someone in this out of anger, how could the spectators not flee for their lifes?


    Just as that single finger reached David, David howled like a beast that had gone mad! Like they said, a cornered beast is considered the most dangerous.


    A violent heat rippled out from him, scorching the entirend 500 kilometers away from him in a wild fiery tsunami.


    "Just because you are a supreme being doesn''t make you unparalleled! Face my Scorching Fury Fists!"


    With a stomp, David shot upwards like more than a hundred sonic boom that crackled together, ripping through space as he faced that single finger. He was like an ant facing a three world sized massive mountains joined together!


    "AHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Like a mad man, David rapidly punched his six fists towards that finger. Like a piston, he punched, punched and punched!


    As the finger and David collided, the finger instantly mmed into him like a meteorite, pushing him back toward the earth he wasing from but the speed at which David was pushed backwards was rapidly reducing as he released thousands of fists in just a second.


    Gradually, the mountain sized fist was enveloped in a crimson aura that rapidly increased the more David released a punch.


    In just a few seconds, the entire finger was enveloped in that crimson aura. David actually infused his blood into the finger the more he punched.


    When the entire finger seem to have been enveloped in the blood miasma, David released a violent. "Blood Web, Exploded!!!"


    His blood seem to have turned into millions of dynamites as they exploded within that finger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "RUMBLE! RUMBLE!! RUMBLE!!!"


    "KABOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    As though a nuclear war head hadnded, a massive eruption tire through the entire atmosphere and earth, spreading through the world until a quarter of the entire world had been engulfed in their waves.


    A massive ckhole erupted, suddenly swallowing the entire eruption, transporting it to space, preventing the world from being destroyed. It was the world''s will. Although it had allowed the celestial to do as it wanted, it definitely wouldn''t allow for its world to get destroyed because it had recognised those person.


    ""YOU!!! DARE!!! HARM!!! ME!!!""


    The coolness of the celestial seem to have been thrown out the window as it roared in rage of losing a finger. Before anyone could do anything, it roared as it clenched its fist.


    At first, the celestial was just nning on teaching David a lesson and if he died by that, it was his badluck. Never did he think it would lose a celestial finger in the process!!!


    Every transcendent body can develop a celestial body by cultivating their phantom body. The first step was giving it shape, second was making it solid and gbe third step was enriching it with mumeorus treasures and especially Time stones. Never would the Celestial he''d thought it would lose a finger to someone of the lower existence!


    Part from losing numerous time stones, he had also lost time, power, energy and most especially its flehs and blood!


    In anger, it forgot the rules of being a Celestial and attacked with full force.


    As it clenched its fists, the entire world was immediately engulfed in darkeness as thunder rumbled, forminga around the entire world. The world actually wanted to prevent a Celestial from attacking but who was a Celestial!?


    A being who had reached the peak of humanity and had entered the realm of divinity! Such a being could destroy the world itself without reservations! It broke through the words defenses as though it was made of paper. It''s fist steak at David like an entire asteroid!


    This time David his entire breathe choke and his body spasm as something filled his entire body.


    Was it fear? NO!


    Was it the lose of his life? NO!


    It was the thrill!!!


    The thrill of finally being able to experience the thrill of rwatb looming over him and the experience of trying to ovee it!


    Instantly, a massive roar rumbled from David''s mouth like a cluster of thunder.


    "ROOOOOOOAR!!!"


    "RUMBLE! RUMBLE!! RUMBLE!!!"


    A mirage? No!


    A massive phantom of an humanoid monster 5000 meters tall formed quietly behind David. One eye pure gold and the other blood red!


    Its ears were like of a wolf, but it''s face was the miscture between a wolf and a vampire but the muscles that apanied such body wasn''t normal!


    Muscles like tumors enveloped that body, making him look like some sort of a greek monster with body filled with strength that could rip an entire world apart.


    Hanging loosely by his left arm was a de that could hold hold the entire world in its center! Megaton!


    There was no sound as it remained silent behind David.


    David huffed violently but his eyes glowed both red and gold as he stared defiantly at the fist that was asrge as an entire world heading towards him.


    Clenching his fist so  tightly he drew blood, David whisperedt o himself.


    "While still at the hexagene phase, I have killed demigods who threatened to kill me. What make you any different???"


    "JUST DIE FOR ME!!!"


    As though every word that escaped his lips werews,ws that even the world couldn''t defy, a violent storm raged like a tsunami, as the phantom image behind David immediately solidified!


    Draining every energy David had ever umted, the phantom image instantly solidified, turning into a real statue instead of gthe formation of light and energy of the past that it once was!!!


    Opening its mouth, it spoke one word, giving a sidelong nce David as its de swept upwards.


    "Weak!"

 Chapter 666 Second Stage: Maestro Destroyer

    As though every word that escaped his lips werews,ws that even the world couldn''t defy, an aurora like gasixed with massive amounts of energy and radiation shot out from him.


    Forming a violent storm that raged like a tsunami. The phantom image behind David was like a ck hole, absorbing all of the energy, instantly solidifying into a real life image instead of just a phantom.


    This move had sucked every energy David had ever umted out from is body as the phantom image instantly solidified, turning into a real statue instead of the formation of light and energy of the past that it once was!!!


    It''s eyes were like headlights as they each glowed crimson and golden color  with a slit at ten center of its eye brow.


    Opening its mouth, the phantom spoke one word, giving a sidelong nce David.


    "Weak!"


    All of a sudden, it waves its de which was even taller than the surrounding mountains and swept it upwards!


    The air shrieked violently and the wind crackled as the de based from friction, striking towards therge fist that seem to want to destroy the entire world.


    The World around him trembled as though they almost couldn''t contain his strength. But David didn''t care if this realm get destroyed or not. His life was on the line.


    In that instant, dragon wings sprouted out from behind, covering the skies like a nket. But that wasn''t all, his snort reduced from a wolf-like one to a more human-like face, bone armour surrounded his body, encasing his chest and legs within.


    The height of the phantom immediately rose as he grew another 3000 meters tall.


    Rows of bones spurted out from his spine, jutting out like spears, golden bone spikes jutted out from the end of his tail, turning into what seemed to be a spiky club.


    David''s grunted in pain as he felt his forehead open with blood dropping out from them.


    The slit in his forehead opened as a purplish eye was revealed, blinking at the surroundings. An impossible amount of strength filled David''s body that he felt as though he could p this realm out of existence, and it was true. With his strength, destroying this realm was within his power.


    As though that wasn''t enough. "Blood Burn!" David''s voice rumbled!


    Crimson lines of web-shaped patterns covered his entire body as his strength seem to double once more.


    This scene looked as though the world wasing to an end as two world ending powers attacked each other!


    The fabric of space started shattering like it was made of ss, unveiling what was hidden within them.


    "Rumble!!!"


    Even the will of the world couldn''t hold it in and immediate releases massive bolts of lightnings at the two powers.


    But as the purplish storm lightning streak towards the two attacks, it  disintegrated without evening into contact with them.


    Like two stars colliding, one from above and the other from below,


    RUMBLE!!!


    The entire world shook as though the world was ending! The surrounding areas surged and within the tear in space, a ck hole seem to have formed above the phantom, sucking the surrounding contents into its mouth.


    David''s hybrid de trembled and it glowed like the sun in space. The surrounding temperature increased dramatically as amber formed around it threatening to burn the world to shreds.


    The de  fist seem to encounter some barrier; the will of the world seem to be resisting his attack. If that attack was released, the world would most certainly receive huge damage to it. But the will was weak, how could it hold a phantom crested with his entire strength.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    One might have no idea what happens when two stars collide. Will they merge? Will they explode or will they just cease to exist?


    The calm before the storm! A deafening explosion spread out like wildfire and a shockwave that ripped through the entire realm spread out, causing countless tears in space. This region was now considered useless as a portion of the earth split out and was sucked into space.


    David was unceremoniously tossed backwards like a shooting star, and his form was instantly reduced back to his human form. His entire right hand had exploded into pieces along with his phantom image leaving only a tiny jutting bone revealed in his shoulder.


    More blood spurted out from his mouth and his shoulder, but he locked the veins in his shoulder, preventing him from bleeding out.


    He levitated out from space as he had been pushed out of the world through the numerous tears in space which were beginning to repair themselves.


    The wind bellowed like a tsunami and everything in the surroundings seem to power to the power as a Phantom image arose from the destroyed sky, forming the shadow of a man in golden clothing.


    The man had white long hair that floated along with the wind.


    The man had his hands behind him as he stared at the situation below him. He nced at David and his eyes changed as fire burned in them, but his expression was calm.


    "Sunfire Celestial." Everyone nearby immediately bowed as they echoed. But the man didn''t give them a single nce<novelnext></novelnext>


    The dojo master remained where he was, but he muttered in despair. "The Sunfire Celestial."


    David''s eyes spammed once he heard this and he knew the situation had be even more grave than expected. His phantom had destroyed the god avater of this celestial. Never would David have expected


    The energy flux emitted from this clone was so strong David couldn''t see through its strength at all.


    Then he turned to face David. His eyes were zing in an unimaginable fury that seem to want to burn through David''s soul.


    David felt suffocated and he felt as though his throat was been held by something. He couldn''t breathe in the slightest.


    "Die!!!" Just one word, one word! But it was as though heaven had sent decree down onto this for David to die, this part of the entire realm immediately fractured, the ground quaked and the air howled.


    The Sunfire Celestial was using the God call ability, but this was something different! Something dangerous!


    The word ''Die'' morphed in mid-air heading towards David. Everything in its path was destroyed. Space rendered and stars could be seen from the several tears of space. This realm couldn''t withstand his strength!!!


    David''s face fell and as the words were about to reach his ears, he immediately brought out three ck objects, breaking them right before him.


    As they broke, three imitations of the Wolf Howl appeared right before him, staking over him but as the word got closer the first Wolf Howl was instantly ripped to shred within the blink of an eye, followed by the second with a slight struggle, and then finally the third.


    But the effect of the word seems to have weakened by 20 percent, but the power behind that word was more than enough to kill the current David over and over again.


    "Dammit!"


    Unless he revealed all of his trump cards, there''s no way he would be able to survive this attack.


    "Instant Restoration!"


    David body recovered in the blink if an eye, he stamped his foot aggressively to the ground and his muscles inted, his bones snapping as he activated his hybrid form in the blink of an eye.


    The World around him trembled as though they almost couldn''t contain his strength. But David didn''t care if this realm get destroyed or not. His life was on the line.


    In that instant, dragon wings sprouted out from behind, covering the skies like a nket. But that wasn''t all, his snort reduced from a wolf-like one to a more human-like face, bone armour surrounded his body, encasing his chest and legs within.


    His height immediately rose as he grew fifty meters tall, his entire body turning blood red as activated the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique.


    If he didn''t hold this man back, Mrs Wills will be implicated along with that stubborn girl he had taken has his little sister.


    Thinking about this, he immediately broke through the first stage of  Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique, :Maestro!


    Immediately his body increased, reaching as he activated 12th star along with it!


    Rows of bones spurted out from his spine, jutting out like spears, silver bone spikes jutted out from the end of his tail, turning into what seemed to be a spiky club.


    David''s grunted in pain as he felt his forehead open with blood dropping out from them.


    The slit in his forehead opened as a purplish eye was revealed, blinking at the surroundings. An impossible amount of strength filled David''s body that he felt as though he could p this realm out of existence, and it was true. With his strength, destroying this realm was within his power.


    As though that wasn''t enough. "Blood Burn!" David''s voice rumbled!


    Crimson lines of web-shaped patterns covered his entire body as his strength seem to double once more.


    David was a full hybrid. And he not only merged two genes but three genes! From the looks of it. And it looked as though the three genes could Co-exist amongst each other and also had the freedom to phase anytime he wished.


    Without waiting, David roared aggressively to the skies and the entire fifty kilometers darkened and thunder stormed across the clouds.


    Without warning, he punched out at the word.


    RUMBLE!!!


    The entire world shook as though the world was ending! The surrounding areas surged and within the tear in space, a ck hole seem to have formed a few lightyears away, sucking the surrounding contents into its mouth.


    David''s fist trembled and it glowed like the sun in space. The surrounding temperature increased dramatically as amber formed around him threatening to burn the world to shreds.


    His fist seem to encounter some barrier; the will of the world seem to be resisting his attack. If that attack was released, the world would most certainly be destroyed. But the will was weak, how could it hold him.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 667 The Ultimate Form

    David''s fist trembled and it glowed like the sun in space. The surrounding temperature increased dramatically as amber formed around him threatening to burn the world to shreds.


    His fist seem to encounter some barrier; the will of the world seem to be resisting his attack. If that attack was released, the world would most certainly be destroyed. But the will was weak, how could it hold him.


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A terrible explosion that throb the heart emanated within the point of collision.


    The air shattered and like a ss reality cracked, revealing numerous spatial cracks and tears within


    Endless shockwaves promptly crushed the flesh on celestial Sunfire, sending organic blood vapors up to hundreds of kilometers away. Searing heat over ten thousand was enough to turn all of those living matter to ash, with the toughest of shell and spines melted by the raging ze.


    The shockwave turned Into majestic cascading, its violent electromaic radiation spreading over across the regions.


    Screams of pain from the Sun-fire celestial far eclipsed the high frequency sound waves of dragons as he screamed miserably, shattering mountains and boulders nearby into infinite fragments.


    At the center of the spiderweb-fissure on the ground, David raised his right hand impassively, his body surrounding by circles of Crimson hue.


    A ck greatsword was grasped with one hand but yet to be brandished, although buffeting winds were already engulfing the shockwaves into a cyclone that rampaged across the environment, caused by the shockwaves from their collision.


    Blood flowed from David''s body which turned into dark red light that flowed around the edge of the great sword.


    Like the rapidly moving saw over a chainsaw, it was providing it with sufficient power to everything apart, with the gigantic blood edge whirling around the edge of Steel Sword swirling around his sword.


    David shot upwards like a rocket elerating at maximum speed.


    It was precisely the reason the spiderweb fissures widened instantly


    He was like an antpared to the Gigantic figure in space.


    All of a sudden, the sword mmed down heavily but silently. It was as if a pitch ck lightning had struck the incarnation of the Sunfire Celestial, and within a breath, a giant bloody crater appeared over the surface of its body whereas zingva shot out like fountains, turning into dozen-meter tall cyclones


    David''s violent strength was like the most brutal scythe that sliced across the body, dicing its incarnation into warped chitin residue.


    That was about it. The anguished Sunfire celestial quickly retaliated against the tiny being had had suddenly arrived over its body¡ªto a gigantic lifeform which size was over ny kilometers, a four-hundred-meter-tall giant was nothing but an ant. While its destructiveness was frightening, it was merely like clipping a thumb, painful but non-lethal, and far powerlesspared to the asteroid strikes.


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, thousands of hot ming chains shot out from his arm David had broken. Each ming chain quickly hardened and was covered in a ckyer in one-fifth of a second, their tips glinting with a luster as if a de before volleying incessantly towards the tiny yet monstrous giant with the force of muffled thunder.


    The tip of a whip brandished by humans would exceed supersonic speeds. Therefore, how fast and how hard was the tip of thousand-meter long ming chains in a volley flung by a colossal powerhouse such as the Sunfire celestial? Nobody knew, and neither did the Sunfire celestial paid much attention to its ck ming chains as it merely rapidly threw them pass the green fog formed by its own blood, drawing a deafening reverberation and shockwave as if a keen edge.


    David did not stop his own assault despite sensing that the enemy wasing. The pitch ck greatsword in his four arms never ceased tearing into the Sunfire celestial''s ming flesh, and within the seconds that its foe had brewed its countermeasures, he had already plunged a passageway that cuts a passageway in its body that was over several hundred meters deep beneath its flesh.


    However, before he could enter, the Sunfire celestial came striking as fast as lightning. Without turning back, David turned all three remaining arms towards them and threw hundreds of punches to block them all. The scaly fist easily tore apart the sturdy ming chains, sendingyers ofva flying. However, such aspects of victory did not affect the final oue¡ªsince David''s attention was split towards causing damage to the Sunfire celestial''s actual body, the ming chains therefore had the advantage and struck true on their target.<novelnext></novelnext>


    David was not sent flying too far away¡ªdue to the extreme weight of this body, he had been sent flying close to the pathway from the Sunfire celestial''s body. And the instant he was struck, David quietly brandished his great sword and stabbed it with no hesitation into the Sunfire celestial''s body , nullifying its strike with his own power.


    Despite his swift response, his greatsword still dragged out a huge tear that was almost five kilometers long before finally stopping. The throbbing flesh, blood, and innards of the Sunfire celestial were visibly throbbing beneath it and wrapped between viscous fluids and throbbingva, as well as bubbling wave of unfathomable heat.


    Noting that one urate strike had no effect, endless ming chains reached out from the Sunfire celestial''s body again along with thousands of sharp steel spikes. Like homing arcane missiles on the continent, the spikes devolved from ming chains flew automatically by locking on to David''s energy signature, and each bore the impact force of a demi-God However, such apparent physical blows were useless against David.


    All David did was looked around at the ming chains and bone spikes that swarmed towards him, before raising Megaton and swinging it through thin air from left to right. Vicious energy de hence spread, and the ever-present ming chains and spikes exploded intova and iron. Then, a huge hole blew into the dead center of the huge vaporyers as David flew rapidly away, dispersing the vapors and returning to the wound where he had cut into the Sunfire celestial.


    Boom! With a dull thunderous echo, Davidnded on the Sunfire celestial''s flesh once more. Even if the gaping spider-web wound and the cracked bidy was rapidly regenerating as the Sunfire celestial''s flesh squirmed below, it did not heal much in that short time. Taking a deep breath, David continued his work from before and swung his sword to tear apart the wound¡ªand unlike before, golden liquid was flowing out of the porcin opening over his body and dripping over the monster''s body.


    It was not as if the Sunfire celestial''s attack did not hurt David¡ªit was merely indistinct.


    The scales over David seem to be ultra-dense diamondformed from his skin. However, his strength for defenses would be greatly lowered, since it tends to be diverted especially when David chooses to attack. Even so, the wless unknown supreme diamond scale that formed David''s Gigantic body would never be crushed by simple blunt force.


    His original body was the perfect diamond body, but the few pieces that recently regenerated was not, which hence cause irregr cracks in the spots where they were connected.


    David swung his sword manically, streaks of thick, kilometer-long scars arose over the Sunfire celestial''s body. At the same time, golden-red blood streamed out from his cracked body, dripping over the Sunfire celestial''s inner flesh and outer flesh. However, the golden-red ''blood'' bizarrely did not evaporate under the searing heat wafting from the injury in David''s back, and burning instead like sentient parasite, they sneaked into the body of the celestial.


    This time, David could see or sense exactly what the celestials body was made of


    They were just a system of natural resources but were built like a humans body with nerve assemge, emitting cosmic energies this caught David''s attention who in turn showed a thoughtful gaze.


    In the very next moment, the Sunfire celestial''s attack came once more¡ªthis time, it was not simple ming chains or bone spikes, but with Force energy. Since its flesh were healing, the celestial could now use such energy attacks, raining kilometer-sized spheres in a suicidal manner towards where David was.


    The Sunfire celestial was willing to hurt itself badly just to kill David once and for all!


    Without a word of nonsense, David ducked into the Sunfire celestial''s flesh the moment he saw the tremendous luminous spheres that were a notch bigger than a small Volcano. He might love facing the enemy directly, but he was not a suicidal lunatic.


    Boom!


    Controlling the fire barrier that was almost solid, the Sunfire celestial held it steadily over its own wound like a seal, emitting a giant quake. Thereafter, the monster which had been squirming promptly stopped its intense movements and hung motionless in the Void, redirecting every iota of attention to counter the enemy it had locked within its own body.


    Blindsided? Sensing that the monumental barrier had held himself within the Sunfire celestial''s body, David who now had no path of returned curled his lips in an expression as if he had known all along. The Sunfire celestial''s thinking was idiotic, David had already guessed such a countermeasure would be used against him. Clearly, to purge the unknown variable that was him, the Sunfire celestial was willing to pay a huge price to definitively destroy David¡ªbut it made a mistake in overestimating the damage it could cause.


    Never underestimate an ant. Even if his size was an atom


    Laughing loudly for an instant, blood red niddle appeared beneath David''s feet like red-hot needles that pierced deeply into the Sunfire celestial''s body. It cut through thousands of meat barriers in seconds and breaking through rocks, iron skin, boiling hotva of to arrive directly above the fragile body within!


    Poof! Having broken through the final barrier¡ªa sturdy, mountain of me , David quickly felt himself dropping intove. He looked around, finding that he had arrived in a cavity formed from soft blood and tissue.

 Chapter 668 [Bonus ]

    Laughing loudly for an instant, Crimson blood  spikes appeared beneath David''s feet like red-hot needles that pierced deeply into the Sunfire celestial''s body. It cut through thousands of barriers in seconds and breaking through rocks, iron skin, boiling hotva of to arrive directly above the fragile body within!


    Poof! Having broken through the final barrier¡ªa sturdy, mountain of me , David quickly felt himself dropping intove. He looked around, finding that he had arrived in a cavity formed from softva and tissue.


    Still, arriving there did not mean the enemy was defenseless. David knew for a fact that for celestial, their body was their domain and the battle has just started.


    In one tenth of the second David had reached that ce, materialized ming balls of energies crashed down on David like an avnche!


    But before the raging torrents of force  could touch David''s body, all of it were blocked by a dark red translucent barrier formed over David''s skin.


    Like theva force of the Sunfire celestial''s vast power, David had his oneva force which he easily used it.


    Still, the Sunfire celestial decided to make up for quality with quantity. As its inner world shook again, unending and inestimable amounts ofva  poured toward him like tidal waves, resembling an eruption of a volcano that kept throbbing without stopping in the desire to reduce David to ash!


    The battle within the Sunfire celestial''s body, had reached its ultimate.


    In the instant the Sunfire Celestial''s energy began a process simr to an excretory reaction, David''s diamond scales surface promptly changed into blood red¡ªhis blood was unleashing powerful energy that dispelled the forcesing towards him in all directions, while degrees of extreme heat shot out from every part of the domain, threatening to drown him. But David was like a study mountain, showing no signs of burning as his blood formed vamipric mouth, consuming the energy from theva strengthening and recovering his lost energy


    Even if some parts further away reacted, their violent psionic counterattack would never catch up to David''s devouring speed


    Still, such a burst of energy would notst too long. Even David''s vampirism could not stand against such powerful energy burst.


    That being said, would the David have ventured so deep into the bowels of the Sunfire Celestial without preparing?


    Certainly not.


    Boom! David swung the dark greatsword in his hand, tearing apart the Sunfire Celestial''s domain as he flew upwards at full speed. While he resisted theva around him, his three other fists were punching out away from three different directions. Like a heart and unstoppably vibrating and expandingva, dark red blood was spraying away from the warrior''s body quickly rendering theva useless.


    As he moved, David brutally dragged his de along. The sawing mouth of the de was like a reaper.


    Riiiip¡ªGluuuug ¡ª!!


    As the sound of flesh being torn and organs being shattered echoed, the diamond and scaly beast wildly attacked the Sunfire Celestial''s inner body constructs while resisting the tremendousve. Even as he tore the enemy''s flesh apart viciously, David''s expression never changed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He opened his mouth and bit savagely into the Sunfire Celestial''s crystallized  nerves, and with the clear crumpling sounds along with distinct gulping, David''s eyes showed fearsome red light that shed amidst the dark green blood inside the Sunfire Celestial''s body. Monumental energies hence began to flow into his body, supplying the abomination to continue to fight.


    Crack-crack!


    Since swallowing was too slow and incapable of fulfilling the task to supply energy, David dragged the nerve and ced it entirely in his mouth, swallowing it.


    The stomach ground wildly as it crushed those high-energy materials, converting it into energies that he urgently needed.


    The texture Isn''t bad.


    The movements of David''s hand were not half-slow even as that thought crossed his mind. He never stopped brandishing his Steel Sword to create one gaping holes after another inside the Sunfire Celestial''s body, allowing his enemy''s bodily fluids andva to surge and feel the holes as scabs.


    To the Sun Fire celestial, the beast was now no longer an unthreatening ant, but a bullet that never stopped advancing and damaging his body. The Sunfire Celestial''s body that had been pausing outside this began to whirl on the spot after having sensed the anguish, moving around erratically and flying around like a headless housefly, its ming chainshed around violently, crushing a few cities within the


    At the same time, the crystal nerves that David had swallowed disyed an unprecedented reactivity¡ªit was still alive after being crushed by his stomach that was simr to an atomic crusher, and had turned into endless crystal spores thattched within the warrior''s body and organ cavity, propagating like viruses.


    They were looking for organic forms, obsessed on invading those pathetic living cells and plunder the nutrients within for ''themselves'', and finally taking David''s talents and power for themselves just like a parasite


    But this time, those viruses had truly met their nemesis. David''s blood itself had sentience, sensing the invader. They struck hot.


    Sensing the despair of the spore and viruses within his body as they were devoured by his blood, David maintained his resistance against theva impact that came curling from all directions while devouring the crystal nerves of the Sunfire Celestial.


    He thought coldly that his heart was as calm as the pr ciers at the moment, or he would have to waste his breath exining his current actions otherwise.


    David was much more an incarnation of virus, more than the minion of Pestilence. He had invaded the body of the Sunfire Celestial, it could not handle physical damage. If a normal virus waspared to a robber that entered a house and plundered all property, David was a bandit holding a hammer who ttens the entire house¡ªa bastard that even eats away a part of the house!


    Nevertheless, such ruthless action that was on the verge of madness from David unquestionably made others felt ufortable.


    "David!" Hazel shouted loudly with a worried expression in David''s mind . "Calm down, your mental state is a little unstable!"


    "

 Chapter 669 Dark Region

    "Cosmic reaction detected!" Hazel  said loudly from another corner as well. "Don''t be dominated by its cosmic force!"


    As for David''s eyes, having seemingly affected by David''s mood, had actually turned pure scarlet. He could actually imagine Hazel scolding him at the moment.


    "I''m very calm," David said, now appearing more to be a monster than any existing monster.


    As the Sunfire Celestial zoomed across space in anguish, intending to crash into some spot to soothe the agony within its body, the warrior''s three giant arms were pulling and tearing away at the nervous system within the Sunfire Celestial''s body from front to back while huge sheets of freshva and fragments burst out, which he dragged off and threw into his mouth.


    David''s eyes were glinting with red radiance akin to a demon god.


    Closing his eyes and opening them again, David said softly, "This isn''t a demonic outburst."


    While the Sunfire Celestial''s nervous system provided monumental energies, abundant but irresistible power wafted from David''s body. Flexing his four arms and body, blood red waves were spreading rampantly with him at its center.


    Great repulsive force and shifting massbined to push away all  energy and fragile Sunfire Celestialva around him, turning into a mist that engulfed him.


    David suddenly held therge de within his four arms and raised it high. "Star Reaper, "


    A blinding Crimson sun made from blood floated emerged from the void andnded at the top of Megaton. The instant David let loose, an endless path immediately appeared before him as everything in his way immediately turned to ash!!!


    David looked coldly ahead at that dark and endless path of hole he had created.


    "I have never seen you, but since you dared to kill, be prepared to face the consequences."


    In the very next second, his body turned into a flow of crimson light that pushed upwards within the Sunfire Celestial''s body at full speed.


    Flesh andva cascaded this part of the as they were being  crushed under the attack of a hulk-like beast.


    Against the full unbound might of his multi gene-the dragon form, the werewolf form and the Vampire form, third stage of the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique-World Destroyer, the legendary great sword- Megaton in his hand, as well as David who gulped down the enemy''s flesh for energies nonchntly, the Sunfire Celestial''s seemingly invincible body were defeated on every turn.


    The Sunfire Celestial''s ten-kilometer ss behemothic body was segregated in differentyers by a feiry hot steel skin, dense muscles and cartge membrane, under of whichy all sorts of bizarrely shapedva and volcano.


    But within ity vulnerable flesh along with its crystalline joints¡ªthe Force veins that supplied energy to every part of its gargantuan body, it meant that the Sunfire Celestial itself was a kingdom, and itself a king who ruled everything from the depths of its core .<novelnext></novelnext>


    But like a wrathful torrent that engulfed everything in its way, David''s aim was to kill that king, destroy that kingdom, its skies, andnds. And he could do it.


    In the twentieth second after David moved at a speed that even the Sunfire Celestial''s nervous system could not respond to, breaking through its volcanic barriers and steel skin to directly enter its vulnerable innards as well as flesh construct, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and frowned at everything before his eyes.


    For what had abruptly appeared before David was no longer the Sunfire Celestial''s body that was over thirty kilometers long and assembled out ofva, volcano and all manners of crystallized energy vein, but a starkly different unknown region that was devoured entirely by darkness.


    David had stopped because he felt an instinct of unease. There was rarely anything that could inspire such sensations within him and this dark space in the Sunfire Celestial''s body was one of them. Still, it was not fear that gave him pause, but because the Blood energy within him was stirring restlessly in his body like boiling magma that was keen on ejecting out, which obstructs his energy output.


    The gamma energy David had absorbed seem to have merged with his blood, causing a catalystic change that David could not understand. Which was why he had such strength now.


    And two seconds after David had paused, infinite fire chain and asteroids rapidly caught up to him¡ªthey had been unable to keep up with David''s sudden onught, but now could reach their target after their target stopped moving. These attacks  surged towards David.


    Even so, all of it were frivolous to David. The attack lsnded on David''s muscr body but dispersed like a normal stream of water without a scratch on his diamond shell; it was as harmless as clear water to highly-dense diamond strength despite being capable of tearing apart crystals and metals. David did not even spare a thought to evade those attacks, and only increased the size of Megaton.


    The moment the sword appeared, streaks of dark spatial cracks appeared, splitting the attacks to space.


    After vanquishing his pursuers, David did not keep fighting against the Sunfire Celestial''s virtually endless ranks ofva attacks, turning and elerating at full capacity instead to the dark and unknown region with no hesitation instead.


    He certainly knew that the unfamiliar lightless space must be a measure the Sunfire Celestial had in ce to protect its core region, with perhaps innumerable attacks he might be unable to withstand. Still, after having observed its energy waves  and assembly, David knew that it also hides the Sunfire Celestial''s consciousness core , and what could be all of its energy cores¡ªall of which were his targets.


    Nobody could kill such a colossal superior being without destroying its energy core. Apart from dragging it away, other abilities would be helpless against it.


    That was why, even if he knew that it was a trap and trick set by the enemy, David would never hesitate to step within and destroy it in its entirety.


    But just as David strode into the dark region, the unexpected happened.


    He felt that he had fallen into the boundless Void, with every attacks chasing after him vanishing from the Sunfire Celestial''s darkness


    .

 Chapter 670 Going All Out!

    Beyond that, David even felt that the  blood energy in his body was rapidly vanishing¡ªwithin one breath, he was barred by a malevolent force from the Void, leaving only the strength that David had.


    Within the instant he reacted, his four-hundred-meter-tall body also shrunk to its usual near-hundred-meter-tall height. In that very moment, David''s mass was one-fourteenth of its peak, but while his energy was also shredded it remained one-fourth of its pinnacle.


    Be that as it may, David had no time to feel the sudden feebleness since he never panicked over the ''unexpected'', and would instead only do what he should under the current circumstances. After confirming that he temporarily could not regain the inexplicably buff of his multi gene and the gamma Physique, David quickly activated 12 star and stared at his surroundings.


    But what he saw were incalcble pairs of eyes, just like the stars.


    No, not eyes. After his initial surprise, David quickly reacted. What was hidden within the unilluminated space were not pairs of eyes staring at him but infinite symbols that floated in the midst of the Void and flickered like neon lights in the night. They hid within the darkness and yet were diversely sized and colored, their numbers immeasurable and filling the entire world.


    "Separating the force energy supply from an artificial star so mysterious¡­ A world of cosmic imagery? A materialized boundary? Or a world within a body?"


    All were possible since nothing was out of ce when it came to Celestials. While there were quite a number of conjectures, David did not spare too much time on discerning the truth behind the dark space, instead using his agile senses to swiftly discover the concealed but surging flow behind the dark space. It was nine streams of huge rivers that flowed in and out from the Sunfire Celestial''s body¡ªeight were spread across all directions which should reasonably be its energy core, while the remaining one which was also thergest streams to the direct center or what should be the mind hub.


    Flexing his limbs, David could sense that he was not so weak anymore, which was why he soared directly towards the energy river that was the closest to him in the very next moment. He was not nning to destroy the Sunfire Celestial''s mind hub straightaway since he had not seen how this body was created in other to replicate it


    A boom echoed as exponential energy born from the fusion of atomic particles erupted out from David''s back and beneath his feet, drawing out a long belt of Crimson light. The belt did notst long, however, and was consumed by the incessantly surging fog-like darkness¡ªDavid noticed the fact, and kept alert against the darkness that could absorb gases that were dozens of thousand degrees hot.


    But before David could arrive at the energy core which was nearest to him, the Sunfire Celestial''s mind hub that was in the dead center of the darkness suddenly red up with a profound and substantial power that could only be an amalgamation of countless beings. It was even distorting space itself, striking with uracy on David who could only sense it but could not focus his resistance In time.


    Thus, the darkness utterly enveloped him in the next instant.


    Light and shadow shifted as if a thousand sunrises and sunsets had passed. When David swiftly regained consciousness from the Sunfire Celestial''s spiritual st, his eyes seem to have aged a lot.


    David sighed. "Didn''t expect to witness the life you''ve lived." But he didn''t waste any second as his body spammed with intense frequency.


    Meanwhile, David  reached into his chest and brought out a blood-core. Which could be said to be the main reason for his power.


    It emitted brilliant glow that far eclipsed that of a nuclear core.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even the center of a nuclear explosion shone on his face. Yet his expression was inscrutable¡ªDavid merely stared at darkness that was systematically retreating under the illumination of his blood core, before finally showing a smile that could have been cruel or unaffected.


    "Battles can be fought and won. But the opportunity to risk it all to kill my opponent onlyes rarely. This is the power of my full strength. "


    Both hands holding his own blood core heart¡ªthe blood core that emted his heart ¡ªup high, David uninhibitedly triggered the energy within. It was the sear left behind during the creation of his strength, the light that nurtured the birth of all bases of his strength.


    Thus, nkets of spatial ripples appeared after being shifted under such monumental forces appeared around David''s hands, with torrential crimson radiance emanating out from that Nuclear Star replica between his hand, but was somehow a force even more powerful than a nuclear warhead.


    He did not Ignite a small sun in the Sunfire Celestial''s core region out of a moment of yfulness but to utterly y it, and kill that colossal superior lifeform.


    For that, such an astronomical price was worth it.


    ''Boooom¡ª''


    The sound of an explosion echoed from the Nuclear Heart. The tubes that connected David to the blood core one after another just as the Core went entirely out of control and let loose radiances and violent energies that could carbonize a small, illuminating the Sunfire Celestial''s core region in its entirety. Nearby, eight cores that were half-creature and half-crystal that were several hundred meters in diameter were beating visibly like hearts, along with gray clusters piled from countless creased flesh. Thetter was precisely the energy core and the mind hub of the Sunfire Celestial.


    Now, they were quivering, fearing the destruction that the warrior wielded in his hand. They tried to fight back, but neither.


    From Phaser to the monster he  is now, David had finally grasped the ultimate technique of holding a sun within his palm.


    Therefore.


    "Hahaha! Witness the explosion of my burning blood!"


    As David cried out feebly but wildly, a star shone within the Sunfire Celestial''s body. Endless torrents of blood energy burst out towards every direction, shattering even space itself and tearing endless cascading fissures across dimensions, before an irregr energy sphere finally bypassed the not-too-far distance and instantly struck the Sunfire Celestial''s energy core and triggered frightening chain explosions.


    Time stopped there

 Chapter 671 Recovery And Power

    Near thousand-kilometer ss behemoth was elerating and whirling in anguish in the midst of space. Feiry hot Force energy was creatingrge energy tides as it''va chains flung around.


    At present, tens of thousands of gigantic holes were opening around the Sunfire celestial''s body, shooting out hot zing fluids that soon froze into ck ice in the coldness of vacuum. It was the oue as it underwent elerated metabolism to banished a foreign object in its body¡ªbut even such extreme repelling reaction was helpless against that foreign object.


    Soon, the Sunfire celestial stopped its forward dash and roll and stayed motionless in space as if it was dead, seemingly losing all vigor with thick Force shields over its body beginning to dissipate. But soon it started to struggle again, itsyers ofva, flesh and Force mineral veins contorting into one and forming endless creases. The curling chains too became straight protrusions out from its body.


    Then, countless pale gold light began to shoot out from the gigantic holes over its body as if they were innumerable edgesposed of light. On its vulnerable surface regions not protected by any iron, uncountable wounds began to split apart, while much more searing light and energy st burst out from within, shining like a new star amidst the. The exceedingly hot heat ignited its surface flesh and flesh in one third of a second, turning it into a giant fireball or a little sun.


    At the same time, a little diamond dot shot out as if ejected by the intense energy burst, darting out along with an immeasurably bright beam from the depths of the Sunfire celestial''s body. It was only after he had covered hundreds of kilometers in space that he showed some hints of being alive. Pale diamond htion that were so faint they were ready to shatter appeared around the dot, stopping his motion under the explosive force.


    "¡­Cough."


    Removing waste gases from his windpipe, David who was sted violently by the explosion he created himself opened his eyes meekly and looked towards the Sunfire celestial some distance away that was now aplete fireball of blood. He now had no thoughts to care about the oue of his offense, instead raising all four trembling arms and, with all four palms facing each other, ignited a silver light over his empty chest.


    Having lost his blood core, David could only maintain his vigor and mobility with some residual strength¡ªbut that bit of power would not even support David as he floated around in space, much less reanimate his previous strength.


    The only thing he could feel fortunate about was that he did not faint from that terrific explosion, and kept a hint of lucidity without using much energy so that he could keep some energy reserves even after leaving the Sunfire celestial''s body, allowing himself some capital to turn things around.


    Closing his eyes, David energized diamond body with hisst ounce of energy, swiftly created something out of the Void with his four arms that were positioned opposite each other, but it was from his inner world.


    The object could not be seen clearly through his diamond luster at first, but soon a basic circr energy core appeared¡ªits shape of which could only be found in creatures of the mother world. Still, it had lower efficiency in terms of natural blood  energies.


    But that was all David could do at the moment¡ªwith his energy reserves now, it was impossible for him to use blood and create a blood nucleus on the level of his previous blood heart l. Now, he could only slowly advance in order, upgrading from nothing bit by bit.


    It was a mark of civilization''s advancement when it came to effective usage of energies. In the early stages, intelligent beings would use energies burnt from nts, and when civilization progressed, they would learn how to position the firewood so that the fire was used more productive. They would also learn to use the energy from rivers to operate machinery and tools that would save it, andter steam, electricity and nuclear energy. Each level of effective energy use was a leaping advancement for civilization¡ªthe wisdom from primeval burning to nuclear reaction has amon origin.


    And that same principle even for extraordinary physicalities. At the moment, David had not much energy source apart from radiation from the ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique after using his Blood Nucleus to attack the Sunfire celestial''s energy core and mind hub.


    His vampire body was the true core of his strength and almost about 70 percent of his true strength. Therefore if he wanted to return back to how he was, he needed massive amount of blood. But since the power of his vampire self is to consume, it doesn''t only stop at consuming blood, monsters core would also work too.


    In an instant, as pale blood radiance flickered, as the core entered into his system.


    In the first ce, given David''s energy consumption, it would have been too demanding for a primitive core to distribute energy to a single organ, much less a few. However, thanks to the explosion in the Sunfire celestial''s body before, substantial energy ripples had begun to spread across all directions¡ªthe exceedingly rich energies hence allowed David''s body capability to operate above its parameters, fulfilling part of his needs.


    Now that he had acquired an energy source, he did not stop his hand movements. Different animal cores kept appearing in his hands like a nuts as he consumed them rapidly.


    Soon, there was a circle of energy-absorbing force akin to that of a vacuum tube gathering the energies around David with heightened effectiveness.


    In an instant, the several thousand meters of space around David turned into vacuum devoid of energy, as inexhaustible forces began to recover more energy supply for his organs, allowing him to recover some mobility and a few of his abilities too.


    It was abustion and yet on a higher scale. Just as the heat generated from rocket fuel and firewood varied, the same principle holds true in that particr aspect of energy. David could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he had upgraded his body''s blood core  to the level of star rank.


    Right now, the once empty center of his chest had a hint of color that was shing energy, and though it was nothing to speak ofpared to the blood core that resembled a red diamond, it was a great development from before.


    Nevertheless, David was toozy to maintain the step-by-step upgrade. With the energy that was far sufficient now, he briskly activated his Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique and rapidlybine the energies together.


    Boom.


    With a faint and almost undetectable st, a blood core simr to a sun burst forth as if intent on breaking out of the warrior''s chest. However, restrained by hismand, it integrated into the center of his chest. As the miniaturized blood core returning to his body, a crimson glimmer shot out as David opened his eyes.


    After forty-five minutes, David reshaped his blood core and returned to the threshold of demigod. It was then that he had the strength to sense that decrepit Sunfire celestial that had flown half a light second away.


    "Not dead yet?"


    David could not help furrowing his brow once he detected the behemoth that was once a full humanoid but now half human shaped. He flexed his arms, while doing his best to regenerate the diamond body of his that was now riddled with holes by diverting the rather weak blood energy to prioritize on healing functions onbatponents.


    "I remembered that the chain reaction took out six energy cores and should have maimed the mind hub¡ª"


    Though that might be the case, since David could finish regenerating the Nuclear Heart Furnace in less than an hour, it was nothing out of the ordinary for the Sunfire celestial to stay alive with just two energy cores left. Still, it was a definite heavy injury considering that the originalrge Sunfire celestial had been forcefully sted into a third of its shape with an entire portion missing, although the energy efficiency of its two remaining cores did not dull inparison to David''s given how it could keep dragging its colossal body along. David hence decided¡ªif he had the chance¡ªhe would try to learn about the construct of its energy core in order to be one too.


    ''But why wouldn''t the Sunfire celestial grab the chance to kill me?'' David thought. Even if it might not be sessful, it could at least try.


    His expression then abruptly changed when his eyes sharpened into a slit in the direction where the Sunfire celestial was heading. "Where the hell is he fleeing to?!"


    After a long battle, David and the Sunfire celestial had actually fought from the edge of the world to space and then had moved a few kilometers away from space. Just as he was contemting on what the Sunfire celestial was trying to do by fleeing


    At that moment, an immeasurably powerful Force undtion suddenly emanated from the distant position, causing even David to shake slightly! It  immediately to ignore his own weakened state and immediately turned around to flee, his heart pounded rapidly as the shockwaves boasted him forwards like a bullet.

 Chapter 672 Gene Activation

    From afar, the tempest formed by these swords seemed like an extraordinary attack.


    At this moment, countless gazes witnessed the scene ur in the tform. The attack from Ferge had shocked them tremendously.


    But just when the worry could be seen in their faces, buzzing sounds rang from the pale-red torrent in the sky. Suddenly, the sharp pale-red torrent froze for a moment and the speed of the storm was forcibly slowed down. Afterwards, it stoppedpletely.


    Swish!


    When the pale-red torrent was blocked, a silver glow from Erian skin which has been strengthened by the lightning god physique shone from the pale-red torrent. Arge streak of lightning suddenly surged out from Erian, striking through the attack.


    "CRACKLE!"


    The pale-red torrent seemed to have melted likeva touching snow, causing the pale-red sword to instantly fall apart and disintegrate at an rming speed.


    Within a few seconds, the mighty pale-red torrentpletely vanished from sight.


    And in the center of the pale-red torrent was a silver skinned young man. Lightning crackled faintly from within him, forming a field of lightning that was about one meter radius to the air as a mysterious fluctuation was emitting from him.


    "What the hell is that? Could it be a Legendary Nuclear Technique? However, it doesn''t look like one¡­"


    Everybody''s gaze was fixed on the electric blue lightning field and people looked surprised. It was clear that it was their first time witnessing Erian use such a technique as well.


    At this moment, the electric blue lightning Physique trembled for a moment and electric blue lights suddenly gushed. Erian let out a sudden fist strike and suddenly, a bolt of lightning rushed forwards and then  suppressed Ferge, who was before him.


    As the electric blue lightning rushed forwards an indescribable pressure started to emit from it. In that instant, even the Nuclear Energy within the world had fled from this location. It was as if it had met something terrifying.


    As the huge shadow from the lightning Physique enveloped him, Ferge''s expression turned extremely serious. He felt a dangerous fluctuationing from the electric covered fist.


    Right now, he did not dare to underestimate Erian at all.


    After all, Erian''s various techniques had finally made him feel somewhat uneasy.


    "It won''t be that easy for you to defeat me!"


    However, Ferge was, after all, an experienced senior. Moreover, he wasn''t weak at all. Even at a time like this, he was able to quickly suppress the unease within his heart and let out a battle cry. Pale red Nuclear Energy surged out like a flood and surrounded his body. In the end, a deafening roar rang out as he seem to have turned into a monstrous beast that could walk in the air.


    The entire body of this beast was red in color, as if it was crafted from actual red. Its enormous body had a Pale red me drifting around. Moreover, a Pale red horn with spiral engravings was on the Pale red beast''s forehead. The Pale red beast''s body started emitting a powerful Nuclear Energy fluctuation.


    "Is that the Redfire Beast gene that''s ranked 91 on the Myriad gene  Record''s Rare Ranking?"


    When the students noticed that Ferge had changed into a red beast, they were surprised. Ferge actually had to use his gene as well. It seemed that he was pressured by Erian quite a bit.


    "Roar!"


    As the Redfire Beast roared towards the sky, thousands of Pale red lights erupted from its body. A pair of Pale red eyes stared at the youth enhanced by the lightning Physique, while attempting to suppress it.


    Then, it lowered its head and a brilliant glow shed from the Pale red horn on its head. The glow was exceptionally bright and stung countless eyes.


    "Redfire Horn!"


    Ferge''s deep cry resounded out from the Redfire Beast''s hideous mouth. Immediately after, a gigantic Pale red light erupted furiously from the Pale red horn of the Redfire Beast.


    The Pale red light ripped through the sky like a pir of light. It carried a powerful Nuclear  Energy and under countless gazes, it fiercely smashed against the lightning fist that was approaching.


    "Scram!"


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The Redfire Beast formed by Ferge roared out loudly. Red energy collided against the lightning Physique in a pir of light. At the same time, violent Nuclear  Energy shockwaves spread out in waves. It was an spectacr sight.


    "Scram? You''re being suppressed instead!"


    The  lightning fist remained motionless and allowed the red light to do whatever it wanted. Erian''s voice also rang out from within the lightning field loudly. After his voice appeared, electric blue lights swept out from the surface of his skin


    "Bzzzzt!" "Crackle!"


    His muscles vibrated as a electric blue halo was emitted from the base of the lightning Physique. As the electric blue halo rippled out in waves, the originally bright Pale red beam dimmed at an extraordinary speed.


    The change in brightness was exceptionally swift. Before Ferge could recover from his shock, the electric blue lightning Physique had already descended. It shattered the Pale red lights as it passed through.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Watching the lightning Physique descending while suppressing the Pale red light, the Redfire Beast''s eyes filled with terror. It hurriedly activated the Nuclear Energy within its body and numerous Pale red beams shot out. However, whenever these powerful Pale red beams touched the electric blue halo beneath the lightning Physique, they turned dim and vanished at an amazing speed.


    From its appearance, it was as if the darkness had met the sunlight.


    While it continued descending with overbearing might, the terror within the Redfire Beast''s eyes increased, because it had no way of stopping the bolts of lightning .


    Finally, under countless horrified gazes, the electric blue Fist fiercely smashed down onto the enormous body of the Redfire Beast.


    The instant it made contact with the Redfire Beast, even the skies seemed to tremble.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Overwhelming electric blue light rushed out from the base of the lightning Physique. Due to the enveloping lightning, the Redfire Beast that was formed by Ferge''s first gene started to make sounds of wailing. The Pale red light quickly dimmed and shrunk. In the end, it turned back into a human figure


    At this moment, the human figure shot back awkwardly and mouthfuls of blood were spat out. The originally powerful aura seemed to have shriveled up and the Nuclear  Energy fluctuations that rippled out from his body had be weak and disorderly.


    Ferge''s figure shot straight down to the ground. This powerful force directly caused a deep crater to form on the ground. Cracks immediately spread out from the crater.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Bang!" "Puchi!"


    Ferge''s clothes werepletely torn to pieces. His hair waspletely disheveled as he stared palely at the sky. Fear was pouring from his eyes. While the electric blue lightning suppressed him, it also shattered his courage.


    This power hadpletely suppressed him!


    The numerous individuals that were concerned about this battle also quietly inhaled mouthfuls of cold air. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Even the seniors in the sky werepletely stunned. They stared in a daze at Ferge, who had a pale expression, and could not recover from their shock.


    Ferge, whose strength was almostparable to a third year student, had actually lost? Moreover, he had lost to a freshman, who hadn''t even merged with a gene yet?


    They turned their necks stiffly and exchanged gazes with each other. All of them werepletely silent. This time, their opponent was too strong and they hadpletely underestimated him.


    "That guy¡­"


    In a distant location, Fifth Envoy, Martha''s master, he had a calm expression as he witnessed this scene. But when he stared at the lightning field, his eyes focused and turned cold. Erian''s true strength was beyond his expectations. As expected, this guy wasn''t someone who could be dealt with easily.


    "He''s quite powerful." A female Voice rang out with a chuckle. It was Scy.


    On the other side, the second male of the  three people staring from therge building nodded his head and gave a fair assessment. Although he was not afraid of Ferge, it would be burdensome if he wanted to suppress thetter to this extent. Since Erian had managed to do so with his strength of a first year, it impressed him.


    As for Rugard, a third-year Prime, he  remained expressionless. His icy-blue eyes did not reveal much shock.


    In the ground below the tform,  and the others also recovered from their shock and surprise filled their eyes. This time, even Althea and the other students at the pinnacle of the freshmen were impressed. With the identity of a freshman, he was able to defeat a senior such as Ferge. This ability of his was enough to tame them.


    At the same time, the other freshmen all had dazzling smiles on their faces. They stared at the seniors, who had ugly expressions, and felt satisfied. They were finally able to express their fury from the past few days.


    In the sky, the blue lightning field quickly shrank. As the light faded away, a slender figure could now be seen. At this moment, Erian stared coldly at Ferge, who waspletely pale, and appeared directly in front of him.


    Seeing Erian''s cold expression, Ferge''s heart jumped. He gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, it''s your win. Everyone, let''s leave!"


    Although he was in an awkward position, he wouldn''t submit to him verbally. He could lose the battle, but could not lose the war.


    "Leave?"


    Erian stared at him and frowned. This made Ferge felt a bit of unease. However, he continued to sneer and said, "Otherwise, what do you n to do?"


    "Since you''ve blocked this many people from leaving for ten days, don''t you think that you should hand over a bit ofpensation?" Erian said faintly, "Hand over all your blood points."


    "What did you say?!" Ferge''s expression instantly turned cold and he snapped. He never imagined that Erian would be this vicious. He actually wanted him to hand over his Nuclear  points.


    Erian remained indifferent and flicked his finger. A powerful streak of lightning erupted and passed by Ferge''s ear. Then, itnded on the ground and formed a hole in the tough boulder.


    "Although I cannot kill you, I don''t mind hanging you on a tree within the freshman area. This way, you wouldn''t have any reputation left within the War God  Academy." Erian seemed to smile. However, this smile sent chills throughout Ferge''s body.


    "Sometimes, you have to pay the price when you do the wrong thing. Otherwise, you wouldn''t remember it at all."


    "Bastard!" Ferge''s face reddened and he growled: "You dare do this to me? Don''t you know that I''m a member from the "Pure Blood Cult"? If you dare do such a thing, then don''t even think being able to survive within the War God  Academy!"


    Erian nced at him calmly before he took a step forward. He grabbed directly onto Ferge''s cor and fired out a palm. He directly dislocated all four of Ferge''s limbs and dragged him towards a tree. It was evident that he nned on hanging him there.


    "You!"


    Ferge endured the pain from his limbs and had a pale expression. If he were to be hung up at this ce, he definitely wouldn''t have any face left! Moreover he couldn''t struggle as he had expended his entire nuclear reserve otherwise, he would turn to a titan here and now.


    "Wait!"


    As he thought about the humiliation that he would face, Ferge finally couldn''t act arrogant anymore. His entire body turned limp and he clenched his hand tightly. He clicked in his watch, sending the blood points to him and he gritted his teeth as he stared at Erian. "Just you wait, I won''t let you go this easily!"


    Erian smiled andpletely ignored him. He checked his ount and looked at the amount it contained. At this moment, he could not help but lift his eyebrow in surprise.

 Chapter 673 Healing Master

    The end wasn''t considered the end for someone like the Sun Celestial. Although his Celestial body had been destroyed by David, his true body was within a secret realm where he was absorbing cosmic energies to improve his strength and recuperate from his hidden injuries.


    And so it began.


    "Cough!!! Ughhhh!!!"


    Blood escaped in the form of a mist, merging into the surrounding energy and disappearing into the air. The principle- energy cannot be destroyed and can only be converted from one form to another seem very true at the moment. The Sun Celestial Celestial body although made in the form of a true body, is the umtion of various types of energies, matter, precious resources and time to create his own Celestial body.


    Meanwhile the Celestial body isn''t the strongest form of a Celestial, it could be the said to be a perfect clone of the true body, and might even be stronger than the true body of the Celestial in some aspect.


    In his 300 years of living, never would the sun Celestial expect his Celestial body to be destroyed by an ordinary mortal who wasn''t even in the Celestial realm!


    "Damn you!!!"


    Fire burned from his eyes, escaping from his pores until it turned into a river filled with mes. The Meteor Sun Volcano he was cultivating at erupted even more. Theva seem to have a mind of its own as they cascaded out from the top of theva mountain , pouring out violently into the surroundings, causing ck clouds along with sparks and mes into the entire environment of a mile radius.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    David had justnded at the halfly-destroyed dojo when he immediately staggered to the ground.


    "David!" The shriveled old figure of the dojo master moved with a blur, catching the David in his old hands. The other dojo elders and the others still capable of fighting got closer.


    "What''s wrong with David?" The eldest senior sister of the dojo was agitated as she asked the dojo master with a worried tone in her voice.


    "I''m not sure but it''s probably because he''s drained of energy and is unable to gather the basic blood energy required to perform basic task such as healing Brother Bhojed, take him to the medic center in the dojo. I will call upon the best doctor in the city to look after him." The dojo mastermanded.


    One of the seven elder of the dojo, Elder Bhojed was quick to speak. "B-but we do not have enough resources to bring in Master Zion."


    The dojo master let out a soft chuckle which contained both pride and a little bit of jealousy. "After seeing the battle in the skies between to supreme beings, who I this world wouldn''t answer to my dojo''s call!"


    The several dojo elders nodded in agreement. One of their members had a world shaking battle with a Celestial who was renowned in this world and even sent them away, who would dare defy such power?


    It didn''t take long for Master Zion to reach the dojo. Immediately his eyes touched the unconscious David, his face was filled with reverence and respect. He couldn''t believe someone so young could have the ability to stop a being so revered and powerful as the sun celestial.


    "Can you tell what exactly is wrong with him? It has been 3 hours now and he has shown no signs of waking up." The eldest sisterined. She had trained David since he arrived at the dojo and taught him almost everything she knows. She was certain she hadn''t fallen for him, but he was as close to her as a family. What she wants to know is if the time David had spent in deceiving her was worth it. She was calm on the outside but there was a raging amount of questions about to pop out from her mouth. If he had such strength to rival a celestial, why did he spend so much time deceiving her?


    "Lara, let the Master work." The dojo master reprimanded. Then he turned towards the healing master and asked. "When exactly would David be awake?"


    Master Xion rolled his eyes and ignored the two hovering over him. The energy flowing from his body transported into Davids body, scanning his system to reveal what exactly was wrong with him.


    After what seems to be like forever, Master Xion''s face gradually turn pale. After two hours, his face turned white and after three hours of scanning, his entire body shook while blood started spilling out from his nose and his mouth. This phenomenon didn''t escape the sight of the people in the room and they were quite shocked.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "What is happening?"


    "Wasn''t it said that master Zion could even heal a Celestial level poison? So why couldn''t he figure out what was wrong with David?"


    "There''s noting Strange if you think about it. David is special. Without bing a celestial himself, he was able to battle fairly with a celestial body, there''s nothing strange if his body is even moreplicated than the body of a true celestial." The eldest sister of the dojo - Lara, spoke as though it was normal.


    In that moment, the healing master let out a violent cough. Blood staining his handkerchief as he staggered away from David. He didn''t waste a single second and popped a particrlyrge pill in to his mouth. Hitting a few veins in his body, he sat and started controlling his body to umte his lost energy and blood.


    Six hours passed and finally, blood started returning in his body and a shallow blush could be seen on his face. The blood medicine was effective.


    Master Xion opened his eyes, thoroughly exhausted and drained. His eyes contained a hint of fear as he stared at David like some sort of monster. "I''m not exactly sure what''s wrong with him, but I''m certain he''s in need of massive amount of force and energy. Like how some beast go into hibernation in famine to save energy, this young man had done the same." Carrying his backpack, the Master was in a hurry to leave. He couldn''t stay here another second.


    "Master Xion! You are the best healing master most renowned in this world, surely there''s something you can do to save my precious disciple!" The dojo master growled threateningly. His energy fluctuating in a dangerous manner as his muscles spasm from their shriveled phase.


    Noticing this, Master Xion gazed at him with the corner of his eyes, totally indifferent as he spoke. "It''s no use threatening me. The answer is actually simple. Feed him blood, lots and lots of blood."


    This answer startled the members of the dojo, including the dojo master.


    Master Xion turned towards the dojo master with an heavy expression. "Common, don''t tell me you haven''t thought about that matter?"


    The dojo master contemted for half a minute before saying in conviction. "We touched him, including others from the dojo, he didn''t react to absorb any of our blood so you might be wrong about this, he''s different from the others in the ancient text."


    The healing master nodded in agreement. "You might be right that he''s different from the other Blood demons from thousands of years ago, but if not for my secret technique, I would have been drained in both blood and energy and died here without anyone knowing why. Therefore, my conclusion is that he is a blood demon without a doubt. To awaken him, you would require the blood of several high level beast, possibly humans too."


    The faces of the several people present changed hearing hisst words. "You don''t mean¡­"


    The healing Master nced at Lara with a knowing look and her face turned pale in the process. He actually meant it when he said preferably human blood.


    The dojo master''s face turned solemn as he nodded. "Understood. Elder Luke will see you as you leave."


    The healing Master shook his head and spoke. "There''s no need for that, I only came here in respect for the new lord of the realm, no matter how wed he is."


    The dojo master as well as the three elders present bowed their heads watching Master Xion leave. It wasn''t until he vanished from view in the horizons did the four raise their head.


    "From Master Xion''s words, it seems David might actually be a Blood demon, growing stronger by killing his fellow humans!" On eof the elder grumbled, his face one of disgust and uneptance.


    "Brother Noen, you are wrong there. For a blood demon, we the seven elders are the perfect fit to increase his strength. Which means he could have absorb our blood and the dojo masters blood to increase his strength, he didn''t. Although he basically used Blood Force during the battle, with the sun celestial, he didn''t look like he was out of tone with the blood force. Therefore, while there might be possibilities he might be a blood demon, David isn''t a berserk blood demon nor a blood thirsty demon."

 Chapter 674 Young Maltida

    In that moment, the healing master let out a violent cough. Blood staining his handkerchief as he staggered away from David. He didn''t waste a single second and popped a particrlyrge pill in to his mouth. Hitting a few veins in his body, he sat and started controlling his body to umte his lost energy and blood.


    Six hours passed and finally, blood started returning in his body and a shallow blush could be seen on his face. The blood medicine was effective.


    Master Xion opened his eyes, thoroughly exhausted and drained. His eyes contained a hint of fear as he stared at David like some sort of monster. "I''m not exactly sure what''s wrong with him, but I''m certain he''s in need of massive amount of force and energy. Like how some beast go into hibernation in famine to save energy, this young man had done the same." Carrying his backpack, the Master was in a hurry to leave. He couldn''t stay here another second.


    "Master Xion! You are the best healing master most renowned in this world, surely there''s something you can do to save my precious disciple!" The dojo master growled threateningly. His energy fluctuating in a dangerous manner as his muscles spasm from their shriveled phase.


    Noticing this, Master Xion gazed at him with the corner of his eyes, totally indifferent as he spoke. "It''s no use threatening me. The answer is actually simple. Feed him blood, lots and lots of blood."


    This answer startled the members of the dojo, including the dojo master.


    Master Xion turned towards the dojo master with an heavy expression. "Common, don''t tell me you haven''t thought about that matter?"


    The dojo master contemted for half a minute before saying in conviction. "We touched him, including others from the dojo, he didn''t react to absorb any of our blood so you might be wrong about this, he''s different from the others in the ancient text."


    The healing master nodded in agreement. "You might be right that he''s different from the other Blood demons from thousands of years ago, but if not for my secret technique, I would have been drained in both blood and energy and died here without anyone knowing why. Therefore, my conclusion is that he is a blood demon without a doubt. To awaken him, you would require the blood of several high level beast, possibly humans too."


    The faces of the several people present changed hearing hisst words. "You don''t mean¡­"


    The healing Master nced at Lara with a knowing look and her face turned pale in the process. He actually meant it when he said preferably human blood.


    The dojo master''s face turned solemn as he nodded. "Understood. Elder Luke will see you as you leave."


    The healing Master shook his head and spoke. "There''s no need for that, I only came here in respect for the new lord of the realm, no matter how wed he is."


    The dojo master as well as the three elders present bowed their heads watching Master Xion leave. It wasn''t until he vanished from view in the horizons did the four raise their head.


    "From Master Xion''s words, it seems David might actually be a Blood demon, growing stronger by killing his fellow humans!" On eof the elder grumbled, his face one of disgust and uneptance.


    "Brother Noen, you are wrong there. For a blood demon, we the seven elders are the perfect fit to increase his strength. Which means he could have absorb our blood and the dojo masters blood to increase his strength, he didn''t. Although he basically used Blood Force during the battle, with the sun celestial, he didn''t look like he was out of tone with the blood force. Therefore, while there might be possibilities he might be a blood demon, David isn''t a berserk blood demon nor a blood thirsty demon."


    Three months passed with David still unconscious. The dojo master was particrly active during this period with several famous individuals going missing.


    The elders along with the eldest senior sisters and the eldest brothers were busy rebuilding the dojo and maintaining order within the dojo. Within the span of three months, various powerful individuals within this world had grouped up with the dojo when they saw the power David could achieve. The entire world had witnessed David battling with the Sun Celestial and achieved victory, sending the sun celestial fleeing for his life within a few hours.


    This feat had attracted a lot of individuals and a lot of attention from various factions and various powerful families.


    "Senior sister, someone from the Wills family wishes to have a word with it the young patriarch." A young man barged into the room, almost kneeling to the ground once he saw the eldest senior sister of the dojo-Lara.


    "Don''t you know what to do? Chase them out of the city and make sure they never have the chance to step foot within any city in a thousand kilometer radius!"


    "I''m afraid that is impossible senior sister." The young man replied.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    This time, the eldest sister removed her gaze from the sleeping David and turned towards the young man with pure indifference. "And why is that?"


    "The witness s-said she was the real sister of the young patriarch when he arrived in this world."


    As the word escaped his lips, the eldest sister''s voice sted through his ears like a megaphone.


    "Kill that bitch or send her to the Pit of Suffering!"


    "I-it''s not that simple senior sister, she has actual evidence!" The young man quickly spoke before the short tempered senior sister loses her cool. If she wasn''t before the young patriarch, she would have long since sent him flying with one p for disturbing her, that''s how short tempered she is.


    This time though, the dojo eldest sister showed signs of curiosity when she asked "What evidence did the witness bring?"


    "Uhm, it was a picture and a few videos of the young patriarchughing and joking with this young-"


    "Then you should be well aware that the pictures and videos are fake. David never evenughed in my presence, what makes you think he wouldugh in the presence of some old fag?" The young man hadn''t even finished his sentence when he was interrupted by the eldest senior sister.


    Over the past few months, the dojo increased in strength and reputation, earning respect from the various dojos and secret organizations both near and far through out the entire world. asionally, some individuals would arrive, iming to be David''s aquintances but after deep and thorough investigation, the truth was then found out, the evidence were all fake no matter how real they proved to be.


    So of course after hearing the words from this Yong servants mouth, Lara immediately dismissed it and imed it as also fake.


    "Eldest sister, we were trained to be able to differentiate between real and fake, of course the pictures went through various amount of testing to ascertain its originality. Check this out." The young Man projected an holographic image which revealed David along with a vibrant youngdy seemingly having fun like brothers and sisters do. At first, Lara was sceptical as David had never revealed that sort of yful side of himself while at the dojo, it seemed particrly strange, even to the young servant of who had produced the evidence to the eldest youngdy.


    After a few moments of silence and contemtion, the eldest older sister spoke.


    "Fine, bring her in. David will decide for himself if he knows her and if he doesn''t, she can only me herself for the repercussions Her expression indifferent when she gave the go ahead.


    "Eldest sister., are you sure this is a great idea? She will die if she was lying the moment she gets to close to the young dojo master." The young man hesitated.


    "David needsrge amount of blood essence anyways. Who are we to say no if some naive individual wanted to contribute to his awakening . Excort her in."


    With a light ''Kacha'' sound, the door opened after a few seconds, and a youngdy no more than 16 years of age walked in.


    The moment her eyes got used to the dim lighting of the room, her eyes instantly tuned blood shot as she spotted a figure lying helplessly on the bed, looking as though he was dead. "D-david!!!" the words choked from her mouth and she rushed towards the figure like a maniac.


    "Wait!!!" A scream of terror and shock shouted out loud but Matilda didn''t seem to be listening to the scream as she rushed forwards without care for the concequence of her actions.


    With a low thud, she mmed lightly on David''s lying figure, balling her eyes out as she cried in with her face buried in David''s chest.


    "WAA!!!"


    Laura''s mocking face froze and the young servant''s terrified expression changed. "She actually survived being in close proximity with the young dojo master!!!"

 Chapter 675 Old Man Plane

    With a light ''Kacha'' sound, the door opened after a few seconds, and a youngdy no more than 16 years of age walked in.


    The moment her eyes got used to the dim lighting of the room, her eyes instantly tuned blood shot as she spotted a figure lying helplessly on the bed, looking as though he was dead. "D-david!!!" the words choked from her mouth and she rushed towards the figure like a maniac.


    "Wait!!!" A scream of terror and shock shouted out loud but Matilda didn''t seem to be listening to the scream as she rushed forwards without care for the concequence of her actions.


    With a low thud, she mmed lightly on David''s lying figure, balling her eyes out as she cried in with her face buried in David''s chest.


    "WAA!!!"


    Laura''s mocking face froze and the young servant''s terrified expression changed. "She actually survived being in close proximity with the young dojo master!!!"


    "Matilda, go call your brother. He needs to get breakfast before heading to school."


    This was during the first two months David had been adopted to there family.


    "Mom! The maids can fetch him instead. I''m not going up to that freak''s room!" Matilda who was 16 years of age immediatelyined, shaking her head.


    "Tilda! Don''t use that foulnguage in your brother! He''s your brother now and you will treat him as such!" The violet eyedy - Mrs Hills instantly reprimanded with a soft frown.


    "Go call him... Now!" Even when she was angry, Mrs Hills graceful countenance weren''t interrupted a single bit.


    Matilda remembered her expression drooped as she dragged her body to the stairs, she kept muttering voice ofints all the way until she got to a room opposite hers. Pounding on the door, she yellled.


    "David! Come and ear or do you want me to bring your food to you like a servant!?" She harrumphed coldly and proceeded to leave. He wasn''t going to answer anyways, so there was no need to wait for a reply.


    A few seconds after the youngdy left, the door suddenly opened up and a young man with golden hair and deep crimson eyes like that of blood cane out from the room.


    His dressing was casual and his facial expression nonchnt. cing his hands in his pocket, he walked therge hallway and then down the five meters wide stairs. The mansion literally screamed rich!


    "You are here. Come on, quickly have your breakfast you are gettingte for school already." Mrs Hills never allows the maids to prepare breakfast for the kids, but take joy in doing it even with how busy she''s been with her work.


    "Mom, there''s no need to watch us eat. You should go now since you are gettingte to the office." Matilda offered with a smile that bloomed much like her mother''s.


    Mrs Hills also smiled but there was an expression on her face that said ''I will be here until you finish the food.''


    "David, is the food okay?" Mrs Hills suddenly asked.


    David''s head was lifted from stuffing his face and he nodded but before he could do anything, Matilda snorted, saying.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "He will literally eat anything you make. Why bother asking him? Sometimes I wonder if his tongue works in direct opposite to the norms!"


    "Ouch! What''s was that for?" Feeling the pain on her head from her mother''s flickering finger, Matilda pouted.


    "Saying your mother''s food taste''s bad is rude." Mrs Hills scolded.


    Matilda grumbled in pain, munching on herst piece of steak, she grabbed her bag and immediately got up.


    * * * * *


    This was one of the most vivid memories of David that had been going through Matilda''s mind for the past few months and they were memories filled with vast amounts of regret. She never hated David and although he looked annoying when with his countenance filled with vastless amount of confidence that makes her want to punch him, she has taken David as family overtime especially during the time he defended her against the overbearing twins in her ss.


    That had won her over. From then on, she began seeing him as a source of dependence. Since her mother parted with her father, the only other male figure within the house was Simon the Butler. With David present, he took on the mantle. Now, seeing such a person lying motionlessly and helplessly on a medical bed with tubes of blood in his skin, instantly put Matilda to tears. There was no doubt about it that Mrs Hills reaction would be even more severe. It was a good thing she didnte with her in fear of bring rejected by the dojo.


    Lara as well as the young servant didn''t utter a single word amd let the youngdy wail and ball her eyes out. This happened for about 20 minutes before Matilda finally calmed down. Sniffing, she turned towards Lara and asked. "Isn''t he supposed to be in a hospital receiving treatment? Why is he here instead, his condition will worsen! It''s no wonder he hadn''t woken up yet. This ce isn''t giving him the best treatment."


    At this point Matilda''s face gradually turned cold. There were so many questions she wanted to ask but above all were questions about David''s welfare.


    Lara, known for being hot-blooded didn''t intend to take this lying down. She replied immediately with her own words. "Your weak self cannot begin to imagine what realm David had reached. You actually really think the best hospitals with limited sights and abilities can heal injuries from a Celestial? You better watch your words before I kick you out from here. Blood rted or not, if i decide you wouldn''ty your eyes on him for eternity, it shall be so because I deemed it so."


    "YOU!!!" Matilda was basically a spoiled princess, hearing someone had the power to restrict her apart from her mother and David, of course she would be livid. But then she calmed down upon remembering where she was.


    "Harrumph! You win." Just as the tension was starting to fade, the door opened once more and the dojo master immediately walked in, followed by an old man who seem to be on the verge of death. The old man has aplete full hair and beards, but they were entirely white. His eyes weren''t visible at all through his wrinkled skin which fell, covering the two eyes, it was a wonder how he could even see without stumbling. His face also couldn''t be seen especially with his saggy cheeks swaying with each movement he made.


    Despite all of this, the man wasn''t at all slow in his steps. He followed the dojo master quietly and steadily until they arrived before David. At first the dojo master was confused seeing Matilda being so close to David without having her blood sucked, reducing to a pilw of ash in the blink of an eye but this wasn''t the most of his worries. "Here Mister ne, this is David, the young man I told you about." The dojo master pointed at David on the bed.


    Although sceptical, the people let the old man approached David with held breathe. The old man was already close to death anyways and was also unknown therefore, if he dies, they wouldn''t feel to bad about it. Several quacks had imed the ability to cure David but to no avail only to have their blood drained by the starvation from David''s cells.


    The old man stopped a few inches from David and watched the young man''s bony structure with a look of astonishment on his face. "Fascinating, deeply fascinating. Utilizing the genes from various mythical beings to create a wonder body that can withstand and multiply its strength, now this technique has gone beyond the realm of the ordinary. I''m afraid no one would be able to replicate such mystery without the luck this man possess." Without further ado, the old man stretched out his hands to touch Davids wrist.


    In that moment, David''s body awakened and a violent roar that threaten to rip though space reverberated from within him. His pores opened up and erged to twice their previous size. They formed whirlpools within them, with strong suction forces erupting from within them.


    As though they had expected it, the others weren''t surprised but Matilda was shocked and the blood drained from the colour of her face. Was that the reason Lara was mocking her and didn''t chose to prevent her from touching David. "So Cruel." The youngdy shivered and whispered.


    The old man was even more surprised. "Formless Cells!? T-this is the realm even Celestial must reach if they want to advance to the Universal Energy State." How could the old man not be shocked by this revtion. David''s cells weren''t confined by its original structure, which means he could actually other bodies and shape with his cells and genes. It could be seen since David turned the in his body cells to countless mouth just to consume his prey quickly. And also, David could form extra arms in battle, this was basically what David uses his Formless Cell ability for. If the old man knew about the crude way David had treated the ability, he would cough out blood for sure.

 Chapter 676 Formless Cells, Unimaginable Will

    Formless cells. Water is formless and can only maintain its shape when confined in a object or its environment. Formless cells also have the same capabilities to change shape ording the will of the user. Such as creating organs, body part and even vital areas such as the heart.


    The human cells have shape and its gene has structure which is imed and rumored to be unchanging, not unless forcefully altered by a catalyst.


    From the very beginning of his journey, David was blessed with the ability to control his body and muscles perfectly and as he grew stronger, the ability grew greater, and now he could create an extra eye out of him if he wanted although strenuously. This was already impressive as even people such as the Sun Celestial were busy training their bodies to reach such level with secret manuals and techniques.


    Master ne included. His old appearance was a result of a secret technique to obtain full fuel Formless cells.


    A few seconds after the suction force were activated, there was a slight thud and the entire environment rippled at the formless energy that silently erupted. As quickly as it came though, it vanished along with the suction force David''s body was creating.


    The dojo master along with the young servant and Lara were surprised at this scene. David was actually bring supreessed? Who exactly is this old man?


    The question was still going though their minds when the old man took out a rusty knife, cing it at the center of his palm as he drew it across his closed palm.


    "sh!"


    Blood seeped out from his fingers, pooling with two lines along the back of his palm. The old man raised his hand, cing it seven inches above David''s mouth. The blood flowed as they dripped slowly into David''s mouth. What was particrly strange was that his blood wasn''t pure red but contain a ting of golden in them.


    "Ppluck! Plick! Drip!"


    In the instant thest drop of waternded on his mouth, there was a sudden muffled thump of an heartbeat.


    "Thump!"


    The visible ripple of the sound waves spreading outwards violently. It''s momentum destructive enough to consume those within its immediate proximity.


    Although both the dojo master and the strange Old man, ne had the ability to protect themselves, the others like Matilda, Lara and the elders with lower strength along with the servant would undoubtedly be grated to mincemeat the moment the ripplee in to contact with their body.


    "Hm?" The old man''s voice was low, but it carried some sort of power within. The frequency from sound he made with his mouth was incredibly low but it was even more violent as the air around them distorted. The waves shed with the waves David had made, instantly destroying it, making it non existent.


    All of a sudden, David''s eyes shed open. A crimson hue overcame his pupils. His mouth opened up and a long tongue simr to a tentacle elongated from his lips, licking off the blood moving down his neck. Slowly, his eyes focused and they locked on to the palm above him.


    HUNGER!!


    BURNING THIRST!!!


    Raging thirst for this sort of high level blood burned all through David''s body. Even the intent of his blood thirsty nature could be felt by the servant present, making them shiver in fear. They couldn''t move a single muscle! It was as though they were in the presence of a high level monster!


    While they were expecting David to go berserk like he always did and even worse than before, what happened next shocked everyone present. Thenky youth nced at the the hand dripping blood and expressionlessly removed his gaze. His crimson eyes shifted as he turned his neck, setting his gaze on the dojo master, then the eldest sister of the dojo. His eyes thenid upon the old man then it lingered for a few seconds before shifting away only to stare at the remaining person left.


    The youngdy had been nervous the moment David opened his eyes. She was well aware of David''s fame in this world, the mortal who fought off a Celestial and even won. From the moment he opened his eyes, her expression had gone from one rollercoaster to the other. Would he still take their family since everything seem to indicate that David was special and meant for more?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was then the young man release a smile towards her, this time, she couldn''t hold in her tears any longer. "Brother!"


    Ignoring the people present, she walked towards him. David smiled and let Matilda into his embrace. "There, there, stop crying. I''m okay now I promise."


    After about a minute trying to console her, Matilda finally let go. Standing by the side as the others checked in on David.


    "It''s good that you are finally awake." sping strongly on David''s shoulder, smile bloomed from the dojo master''s face. He thought David would never awaken before death consumes him but luck was finally on his side.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting for so long."


    "Haha! It''s nothing as long as you are awake in the end. My dojo shall rise again and my technique could now flourish under your name."


    David raised an eyebrow to his words but proceeded to keep quiet. At this moment, Lara made herself visible. David nodded his head on greeting with a slight smile on his face meanwhile, Lara did the same. Afterwards, he could finally focus on the old man present.


    David was well aware of the presence the old man exudes. He had self destructed his blood core which contained about 70 percent of his power. To replenish it, he needed the blood of a Gxy realm individual and just a few drops would not be enough. The dojo master blood also would not help as he was reaching the end of his life span. His blood already contained hints of decay, unsuitable for ingestion.


    But just 3 drops of the old man''s body was enough to awaken him and replenish some of his blood core. If he could drain the entirety of the old man''s blood, David was absolutely certain he could recover about thirty percent of his true strength but the old man wasn''t as simple as he seem and neither did he looked to be the type to be easily taken advantage of. Therefore, David knew he shouldn''t be impulsive.


    He also knew well the ''No free food'' principle as even mothers receivepensation from their children no matter how subtle. The old man certainly didn''t wake David up from the goodness of his heart, he must have an agenda he was pursuing


    "I, David is forever grateful for your help. Whatever you need, whatever your requests are, you can ask and I will do my best to help you with them."


    The old man let out a crooked smile. His teeth and gum which seem to be missing was on full disy. David''s eyes twitched awkwardly and he wondered for a second there if he had been mistaken and the old had woken him up by luck instead of strength.


    "To be able to control your blood lust, what rare talent. Young talents should be nurtured, not left,ying in bed to die. When I heard what was happening, I was nearby and immediately headed towards this. Luckily I arrived first otherwise things might have been problematic."


    David raised an eyebrow in surprise. This old man seem to be knowledgeable and also strong. Moreover, he said he traveled towards this. Does it mean this old man possess the ability to move through space and crosss as he wished.


    Seemingly realising he had said some things out loud, the old man chuckled and changed the topic. "I am tired now amd my blood has been thorougly drained."


    "That''s no problem Master ne. Come now, let me guide you to the guest chambers so you can rest and eat."


    "Master ne, what food do you like to eat?" The dojo master walked out with the old man, making small talks as they exited the room.


    The others also exited the room after saying a few words with him. Matilda was reluctant but she eventually left after being annoyed by Lara''s bickering.


    David was finally by himself. His countenance changed as he turned expressionless. A violent ripple surged out and the world instantly changed, turning red as a crimson mist overcame the entire room. The crimson mist surged and churned along with the wind. It was thinner in the room but was even more thicker the closer the crimson mist was to the door. David was actually seeing the scent of blood left in the room. The scent of the dojo master, Lara as well as the others could be seen to but that didn''t intreast him. What interested him, made him thirst with the hunger of a thousand years was the blood scent which contained a tinge of gold in them - the old man''s blood.

 Chapter 677 Repeated

    677 Repeated Chapter Formless cells. Water is formless and can only maintain its shape when confined in a object or its environment. Formless cells also have the same capabilities to change shape ording the will of the user. Such as creating organs, body part and even vital areas such as the heart.


    The human cells have shape and its gene has structure which is imed and rumored to be unchanging, not unless forcefullyaltered by a catalyst. From the very beginning of his journey, David was blessed with the ability to control his body and muscles perfectly and as he grew stronger, the ability grew greater, and now he could create an extra eye out of him if he wanted although strenuously. This was already impressive as even people such as the Sun Celestial were busy training their bodies to reach such level with secret manuals and techniques.


    Master ne included. His old appearance was a result of a secret technique to obtain full fuel Formless cells.


    A few seconds after the suction force were activated, there was a slight thud and the entire environment rippled at the formless energy that silently erupted. As quickly as it came though, it vanished along with the suction force David''s body was creating.


    The dojo master along with the young servant and Lara were surprised at this scene. David was actually bring supreessed? Who exactly is this old man?


    The question was still going though their minds when the old man took out a rusty knife, cing it at the center of his palm as he drew it across his closed palm.


    "sh!"


    Blood seeped out from his fingers, pooling with two lines along the back of his palm. The old man raised his hand, cing it seven inches above David''s mouth. The blood flowed as they dripped slowly into David''s mouth. What was particrly strange was that his blood wasn''t pure red but contain a ting of goldenin them. "Ppluck! Plick! Drip!"


    In the instant thest drop of waternded on his mouth, there was a sudden muffled thump of an heartbeat. "Thump!"


    The visible ripple of the sound waves spreading outwards violently. It''s momentum destructive enough to consume those within its immediate proximity. Although both the dojo master and the strange Old man, ne had the ability to protect themselves, the others like Matilda, Lara and the elders with lower strength along with the servant would undoubtedly be grated to mincemeat the moment the ripplee in to contact with their body.


    "Hm?" The old man''s voice was low, but it carried some sort of power within.The frequency from sound he made with his mouth was incredibly low but it was even more violent as the air around them distorted. The waves shed with the waves David had made, instantly destroying it, making it non existent. All of a sudden, David''s eyes shed open. A crimson hue overcame his pupils. His mouth opened up and a long tongue simr to a tentacle elongated from his lips, licking off the blood moving down his neck.Slowly, his eyes focused and they locked on to the palm above him.


    HUNGER!!


    BURNING THIRST!!!


    Raging thirst for this sort of high level blood burned all throughDavid''s body. Even the intent of his blood thirsty nature could be felt by the servant present, making them shiver in fear. They couldn''t move a single muscle! It was as though they were in the presence of a high level monster!


    While they were expecting David to go berserk like he always did and even worse than before, what happened next shocked everyone present. Thenky youth nced at the the hand dripping blood and expressionlessly removed his gaze. His crimson eyes shifted as he turned his neck, setting his gaze on the dojo master, then the eldest sister of the dojo. His eyes thenid upon the old man then it lingered for a few seconds before shifting away only to stare at the remaining person left.


    The youngdy had been nervous the moment David opened his eyes. She was well aware of David''s fame in this world, the mortal who fought off a Celestial and even won. From the moment he opened his eyes, her expression had gone from one rollercoaster to the other.Would he still take their family since everything seem to indicate that David was special and meant for more?


    It was then the young man release a smile towards her, this time, she couldn''t hold in her tears any longer. "Brother!"


    Ignoring the people present, she walked towards him. David smiled and let Matilda into his embrace. "There, there, stop crying. I''m okay now I promise."


    After about a minute trying to console her, Matilda finally let go. Standing by the side as the others checked in on David. "It''s good that you are finally awake." sping strongly on David''s shoulder, smile bloomed from the dojo master''s face. He thought David would never awaken before death consumes him but luck was finally on his side.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting for so long."


    "Haha! It''s nothing as long as you are awake in the end. My dojo shall rise again and my technique could now flourish under your name." David raised an eyebrow to his words but proceeded to keep quiet. At this moment, Lara made herself visible. David nodded his head on greeting with a slight smile on his face meanwhile, Lara did the same. Afterwards, he could finally focus on the old man present. David was well aware of the presence the old man exudes. He had self destructed his blood core which contained about 70 percent of his power. To replenish it, he needed the blood of a Gxy realm individual and just a few drops would not be enough. The dojo master blood also would not help ashe was reaching the end of his life span. His blood already contained hints of decay, unsuitable for ingestion.


    But just 3 drops of the old man''s body was enough to awaken him and replenish some of his blood core. If he could drain the entirety of the old man''s blood, David was absolutely certain he could recover about thirty percent of his true strength but the old man wasn''t as simple as he seem and neither did he looked to be the type to be easilytaken advantage of. Therefore, David knew he shouldn''t be impulsive.


    He also knew well the ''No free food'' principle as even mothers receivepensation from their children no matter how subtle. The old man certainly didn''t wake David up from the goodness of his heart, he must have an agenda he was pursuing "I, David is forever grateful for your help. Whatever you need, whatever your requests are, you can ask and I will do my best to help you with them."


    The old man let out a crooked smile. His teeth and gum which seem to be missing was on full disy. David''s eyes twitched awkwardly and he wondered for a second there if he had been mistaken and the old had woken him up by luck instead of strength.


    "To be able to control your blood lust, what rare talent. Young talents should be nurtured, not left,ying in bed to die. When I heard what was happening, I was nearby and immediately headed towards this. Luckily I arrived first otherwise things might have been problematic."


    David raised an eyebrow in surprise. This old man seem to be knowledgeable and also strong. Moreover, he said he traveled towards this. Does it mean this old man possess the ability to move through space and crosss as he wished.


    Seemingly realising he had said some things out loud, the old man chuckled and changed the topic. "I am tired now amd my blood has been thorougly drained."


    "That''s no problem Master ne. Come now, let me guide you to the guest chambers so you can rest and eat."


    "Master ne, what food do you like to eat?" The dojo master walked out with the old man, making small talks as they exited the room.


    The others also exited the room after saying a few words with him. Matilda was reluctant but she eventually left after being annoyed by Lara words.


    David was finally by himself. His countenance changed as he turned expressionless. A violent ripple surged out and the world instantly changed, turning red as a crimson mist overcame the entire room. The crimson mist surged and churned along with the wind. It was thinner in the room but was even more thicker the closer the crimson mist was to the door. David was actually seeing the scent of blood left in the room. The scent of the dojo master, Lara as well as the others could be seen to but that didn''t intreast him. What interested him, made him thirst with the hunger of a thousand years was the blood scent which contained a tinge of gold in them-the old man''s

 Chapter 678 Ignorant Brat!!!

    Blood seeped out from the corners of his lips. His sharp canine had elongated to a full three inches, piercing through the corners of his lips, drawing blood meanwhile, his nails had ripped though the soft bed, Clenching a fist ful of the material in his hands.


    His crimson eyes which was glowing locked at the door with a focused re. The temptation of the blood wa sjust too much to bare and it seem as though his senses had been amplified about a thousand times, making him hungrier.


    Veins pooped out from his head, then his neck and chest. Wriggling like steel wire inside him. It appeared he had reached his limit. Just then, a surprising scene took ce. David actually chuckled slightly. His countenance returning to normal as heid on the bed with his hands folded behind his back.


    "That was disappointing."


    A golden lightning shed before David''s eyes as though it was only an illusion. With an expression of indifference, David rose up from the bed and looked to the left, where the voice hade from.


    With the exception of the standing wall as well as the bedsidemp, there was nothing visible in that location. It was as though the voice was only a dream with David hallucinating instead.


    Even after staring at the wall for up to a minute, nothing changed and David was beginning to seem like a mad man instead. All of a sudden, the reality within a meter radius of the wall distorted an an old man with arge walking stick was slowlying to being.


    "You tempered with the scent?" A look of annoyance was on David''s face when he asked.


    "If you couldn''t hold in the desire to consume blood even it''s scent was increased by a thousand fold, then I would have wasted my timeing here."The old man snickered coldly,


    David narrowed his eyes. "What exactly do you want?"


    Tapping rhythmically on the ground, a soft thud echoed through the room like the thumping of an heartbeat. David could feel his heart constricted with the Thump from the cane and gradually, his rapid beating heart which usually beat at about 900 BPM gradually slowed down.


    David felt himself bing sluggish and alsofortable. Like the tone from a luby, drowsiness overwhelmed him. His eye lids twitching as they closed up. In the next second, his eyes closed as though he had fallen asleep.


    The old man observed this scene and his eyes flickered in disappointment. "Although he''s will power isn extraordinary, it isn''t anything special."


    Just as he was about to stop his hallucinating technique, the old man''s eyes shed with a look of astonishment. A violent threat echoed from behind him. Although not life threatening to him, it was still suprising. The old man surged out with a contained amount of force which was passed into his cane. The air rippled and the room shuddered as though a massive weight had dropped.


    But even with his powerful reaction speed, he was still too slow.


    "Whoosh!"


    The wind above and behind quaked and every speck of reality present felt a prating power surpressed them. In the blink of an eye, four sharp ws stopped right at the throat of the old man.


    A figure who seem to have blended right into the shadow walked out like a phantom. "You shouldn''t test me, Old man."


    Time seem to have frozen at that moment. The old man remained rigid, his neck stretched and his pupils staring straight at the corners of his eyes.


    Suddenly, a soft chuckle escaped the old man''s lips which increased and transformed into a wild eruption ofughter.


    "HEHEHAHAHAHAHA!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Strangely, his body faded into nothiness. As though he had teleported, he faded right before David''s grasp, appearing five meters from the entrance of the room.


    David remained expressionless but his mind shook. The basic theory of what the old man had just performed almost stunned him. He couldn''t understand even a little which was entirely strange to him. From the beginning, David always had this Godplex of understandingplex and difficult techniques and use them to his aadvantage but this time, things were different. Who exactly is this old man?


    "Intresting, quite interesting. Never thought I would get a gold off an iron ore."


    Clearing his throat, the old man stood still and spoke. "I am ne from the Klic Sect, you can call me Old Man ne depending on your choice and I am here to formally invite you to the Klic Sect. If you ept, there are numerous chances for you to reach the ultimate realm instead of you being stucked here without a way to evolve or a way out of this realm you are stucked in."


    David didn''t think about it and immediately responded. "No."


    The old Man''s smiling face immediately froze as though he was having a heart attack. His face then morphed into one of anger and then confusion. He couldn''t understand why David would ignore his request. Although he hadn''t exactly told David about the benefits, the technique as well as his power should have specified the advantages of joining a Sect.


    "Why?" The old man almost shouted but his voice was ultimately low as he spoke.


    David''s brows furrowed amd he responded. "I have a family here as well as well as the promise I made to the dojo. While I might be weak for now, breaking my promises isn''t something I am entirely used to. Probably after I am done here, then I might consider your request."


    The old man''s stunned face remained fore half a second before turning red in anger. He could not believe he would be rejected for just a simple reason.


    "Of course I know that you might not be willing to leave this ce with your family and friends under your protection but didn''t you think that the Coven would have covered all that? How many people like you would be willing to ditch their families and friends? Of course not much. Therefore the Coven has made necessary arrangement for them so you wouldn''t need to worry about a thing with you still alive and thriving well within the Sect."


    David assimted the thoughts for a few minutes before he shook his head oncew more. "How do I know you are not just a scammer here to deceive me? yes you havr the strength but nevertheless, even you can''t decide the oue if I go all out."


    This warning was an electricity as it prate though the walls of the old man, into his brain. But instead of being cautious, the ld manughed intead. "From history till now, the more the recruits reject being recruited, the more power they possess. You are way stronger than those your levels, therfore, you are eligible for the once in seven centuries recruitment program at Ateroid Bright."


    "But remember my name, Old man ne and use it as an invitation card while entering thepetition otherwise, you would be chased out and otherwise killed by the guards."


    David immediately snorted. "That''s if they possess the ability to chase me."


    The old man''s countance changed and there was a proud expression which faded in the blink of an eye, forming into one of warning. "Do not underestimate the guards, while they are long past the age for the trial, their age and experience could take down ten of the current you if you dared make a ruckus. There''s only a month left for you to heal those injuries and recover to you past state. I expect for you to be amongst the top 500th of the entire race. If not, I will pretend i don''t know you,"


    This time, it was David who let out a chuckle that erupted into a wildughter. "Why exactly did I say that made youugh like a maniac?" The Old man was beginning to get annoyed at David''sck of seriousness and respect.


    After containing his breathe, David''s spoke inween raspy voice. "There''s no one out there wh could match my feat. Not to mention top 500, the top 200 is within my grasp."


    "INSOLENT!!!"


    "Ignorant kid who doesn''t know the immensity between the heavens and the earth! How dare you underestimate the geniuses out there? You possess your own exceptional luck, what makes you think within this endless universe, others also posses even more exceptions luck? The universe isn''t something one could calcte but what''s for sure is that after any exceptional genius, there''s a Cosmic genius!"


    "And that is without mentioning the current prince of the cosmic, The Dvorenchic Twins! You are nothing against the top 400 therefore, your only hope is the top 500. As there will be millions of people present during the recruitment, hoping for top 500 is already putting you at the highest table. If you fail, then I fail, then if I fail, you would be nothing within this cosmic belt so, choose your decision carefully, David!!!"

 Chapter 679 Wild Fire BLood

    This time, it was David who let out a chuckle that erupted into a wildughter. "Why exactly did I say that made youugh like a maniac?" The Old man was beginning to get annoyed at David''sck of seriousness and respect.


    After containing his breathe, David''s spoke inween raspy voice. "There''s no one out there wh could match my feat. Not to mention top 500, the top 200 is within my grasp."


    "INSOLENT!!!"


    "Ignorant kid who doesn''t know the immensity between the heavens and the earth! How dare you underestimate the geniuses out there? You possess your own exceptional luck, what makes you think within this endless universe, others also posses even more exceptions luck? The universe isn''t something one could calcte but what''s for sure is that after any exceptional genius, there''s a Cosmic genius!"


    "And that is without mentioning the current prince of the cosmic, The Dvorenchic Twins! You are nothing against the top 400 therefore, your only hope is the top 500. As there will be millions of people present during the recruitment, hoping for top 500 is already putting you at the highest table. If you fail, then I fail, then if I fail, you would be nothing within this cosmic belt so, choose your decision carefully, David!!!"


    Three days had passed since thest appearance of Mr ne. David hadn''t been really been active during this period but the dojo was particrly bostering with activities. Most of the destroyed buildings had been repaired and several new buildings had been constructed, making the dojo even more enormous than it usually was. The nameless dojo was now world renowned because of David and had received numerous gifts in his name.


    While most people would think he was been proud, refusing to show up after waking up, the fact that he was still the rumoured mortal who had battled a Celestial and won without losing gave the dojo quite the attention. Making it both known far and wide. David wasn''t particrly interested in the gifts. They could neither replenish his blood core nor give him the strength for the uing trial three months in the near future.


    "Young patriarch, the Rotnd Family sent quite a heavy gift your way."


    This time, David was interested as the servant was only allowed to use such words to gift that interest'' s him


    With two sound taps of his hands, the servants came in in sequence, bringing with them items, both heavy and light into the room.


    David''s eyes were closed and he was lying on a nt chair as though he was sleeping. The servants dropped the items to the ground and started unwrapping the items before David.


    "This is a sword forged by thirteen masters of ck Iron Coven." As the young man said this, he brought out a double edge sword in his hands. The sword was entirely ck and as though to demonstrate its sharpness, the young maiden plucked a single hair from her head and proceeded to ce it an inch before the edge of the de.


    Releasing her fair and dainty fingers, the hair floated down to the de due to gravity. The instant the strand of hair rested on the edge of the de, there was no pause and the strand of hair was immediately severed in half, floating to the ground seperately as though it was two strands of hair in the first ce.


    But David''s eyes remained closed as though the little scene didn''t interest him in the first ce. Seeing that David didn''t react, the little maiden although disappointed, proceeded to unwrap the other gifts.


    Just as thest gift was being unwrapped, David finally moved. His nose red as a scent entered his nose. Finally, he opened his eyes.


    "This is the ming Blood Fruit, rumored to have been plucked at the edge of the Burning World. No one really knows the use of the fruit but it''s benefit out ways its draw back as it increases the activity of the blood in the system."


    Thedy hadn''t finished speaking yet when she was interrupted by David. "bring it over to me."


    Thesy servants eyes finally lit up and she walked towards David bringing with her the fruit which was sealed within a transparent container. The temperature near the container rose each time the fruit is shaken.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David took the container in one hand and waved the other, summoning the servants to leave the room. He was finally alone. The fruit alone looks like a straw berry doused inyers andyers of fine red pepper. A luminesce glow lit up its inner body, making it glow slightly in the dark.


    David gazed curiously at the fruit. He had smelt it before seeing it and from the intense amount blood scenting from it, there was a probability it could actually help him recover.


    Closing his eyes, David felt deep within him and his entire body as well as his power structure was finally revealed to him. Around him were clusters of stars even more vibrant than the gxy itself. They weren''t stars but cells, billions of cells that made up the structure of his body. He could his the three segments of DNA strands that represented his triple gene. The crimson one which was his Vampire gene, the golden one which was his werewolf gene and the Purplish DNA helix shape structure which signified his dragon body gene.


    Each strands stands separately and also contained seven segments that made up the entire structure of the DNA strand. For the Vampire and the werewolf gene, the entirety of the seven segments were glowing which meant David had surpassed the Hexa-gene Phaser and had reached the ultimate of the Phaser stage. What was left was to expand the DNA and integrate it into every part of his body, cell and tissue.


    As David had been busy battling and fighting for his life, ever since he had been able to remember. Therefore, he was only able to advance into the Atman state using his vampire body since he was morepatible with the blood force in this world.


    The advancement had led to the creation of the blood core. His body had integrated with vampire DNA strand. Deep in his bone, using a microscope, one would be able to see numerous crimson helix shape rune in his body system. This runes worked more like a passage way. Like wires as they connect to the main system which is the blood core. The removal of his blood core destroyed the passageway, rune and bloodwork, reducing him back to a mere Phaser who only possess the strength of an Atman state powerhouse.


    The Dragon gene body only has just six stages lit up. David hadn''t focused much on the dragon body since it wasn''t a gene he practiced himself. Instead, he had stolen it from a fellow Legacy Sessor who had been trying to kill him back at the mother world.


    Now though there was time and there were loads of resources. He could advance his genes before the Cosmic Geniuspetition of the entire gctic belt officially starts.


    A Phaser, Atman State, Demigod.


    Star rank, Meteor rank, Gxy rank and the Celestial rank.


    The demigod realm is the highest rank within the Mother World but within this world, the highest David had encountered and fought with was the Celestial realm. And judging from the situation of things, the Celestial Realm is not close to being the highest stage within this world.


    Apart from the three Helix shaped DNA structure, a 12yered structure stood unshakingly a few distance to the three main DNA strands. The first three doors of the structure were all opened meanwhile the remaining nine doors were tight shut. This gigantic structure was surrounded by greenish gases which seem poisonous and non toxic at the same time. It didn''t take long for David to know that this was the Ultimate Radiant Gamma Physique Technique and the fact that it could shape his DNA and even take form within his cells surprised David a lot.


    Removing the distracting thoughts from his head, David focused more. He took out the Burning Fruit which warmed his hands by it constant hundred degrees of temperature. Without caution for the heat, David immediately consumed the fruit.


    A wild fire burned within him and a stream ofva seem to seeped into his intestine, spreading to his blood, veins, tissue and muscles. David didn''t panic when he felt his internal organ burning up, it was only part of the process and the pain would only serve to increase his resistivity to pain.


    Closing his eyes and putting his body to mind, the state of his internal conditions were revealed. He could see and feel every single thing going on in his body with the aid of his molecr level of cell control.


    Grasping control over the movingva of blood energy wasn''t at all difficult. It contained properties of blood and it was within him it wasn''t that hard to control the energy as he wished.

 Chapter 680 Advancement

    "Whoosh!"


    Like the tidal wave of an ocean, the violent wave of fiery hot blood-like fluid surged with a berserk intent within him. David was an un moving mountain. Despite the pain, he didn''t make a single sound.


    As soon as the blood was deep inside his body, mixing with his own blood and body system, David smirked and made a move. Controlling his blood, he surrounded the blood-like fluid with his own blood and guided the trapped fluid into his Helix shaped Vampire DNA. The moment the blood fluid came into contact with it, David was given a massive jolt in his body.


    As though an hammer had struck within him, he felt his mind going dizzy and his head ringing like a bell had gone off within his skull. Sweat dripped down David''s face but after a while, the feeling started to fade. It wasn''t something David couldn''t handle with the amount of torture he had endured in the past.


    The instant the blood-like fluid touched his vampire gene, it was as though he had taken more than a few tens kilograms of steroids in one gulp. David felt as though he was about to explode but David wasn''t worried cause this feeling was extremely familiar to him. He had reached and even surpassed the Atman realm in his peak therefore, the advancement was extremely familiar to him. If it weren''t for him ripping out his blood core, he wouldn''t be this weak right now.


    As the vampiric DNA reached its pinnacle of energy it could contain, it instantly exploded into clusters of stars and fog, clouding his entire gene and cell in the process. David felt as though his entire body was on fire. The violent explosion was as thoughva had consumed his entire cells but it really wasn''t so, it was the fiery heating from the clusters of exploded vampiric DNA along with the energy from the ming Fruit berry that came with agonizing pain although he seemed happy The process was still incredibly painful.


    The mist of vaporized vampiric DNA turned into burning hot charcoal as they Began to imprint themselves into the bones of their user which is David. They expanded at first, upying all of David''s body and then started to constrict around his bones in a fine print, settling all pover his bones like a hot iron. David grunted but refused to let out the scream that was about to leave his lips. The process of imprinting DNA sequence into the bones was an incredibly painful process even after experiencing it for the second time, David couldn''t quite get used to it yet.


    After what it seem to be an eternity David was finally released of the pain. This made him gasp in relief, huffing and puffing in the process.


    "Huff! Huff!! Puff!!!"


    After a few seconds, David finally smiled as he came to. Seeing the DNA structure imprinted into his bones, he was relief and then filled with a different surge of power. If previously he could only rely on his strength, right now, energies from around his surroundings flowed in to him as though he possess endless amount of energies.


    David had never differentiated them before as he had immediately used his strength to battle after advancing but now, he was able to notice the differences between the Atman realm and the Phaser realm.


    Immediately, power filled his entire being and the feeling of hot iron being imprinted into his bones faded as a new found strength coursed though his body.


    "Although astonishing =, it''s not enough. If old man ne sees me being satisfied with this miniscule amount of strength, he would be disappointed."


    David whispered to himself and didn''t dare ck off as he meditated, guarding the overloading power in the process to increase his strength.


    Pools of sweat dripped down from David''s body, staining the ground in his sweat. His clothes was entirely soaked in sweat as though he had been drenched in a heavy amount of water.


    An hour passed and the pool beneath his bed only kept on increasing. Even after three hours, the drench of sweat didn''t show any signs of decreasing. It wasn''t till thest hour of the night did David show signs of recovery.


    One would have thought he would be entirely consumed by his greed to evolve but luckily, David wasn''t the greedy type. As long as then power works for him, and waspatibly with his body, why wouldn''t he befortably with it?


    "ROOOOAR!!!"


    The entire surrounding vibrated with the power of his roar. It wasn''t one of pain but one of relief, satisfaction and one of overwhelming strength. It wasn''t easy for one to reach the Atman realm but for David, it had been really really easy for him, at least, more so than thest time.


    Feeling the new power coursing through his veins, as well as the familiar amount of strength his heart could release with his new and expanded veins, David clenched his fist and suddenly as though a ck hole was within his fist, the room copsed to the new found gravitational field within the vicinity.


    Themp warped and the antique bed instantly crumpled as it moved in the direction of David''s clenched fist. Just when the entire room was about to copse, the force of attraction from David''s fist grew weaker and weaker until it was finally no more. To other mortal, it might have been an un exinable phenomenon, but to those who knew and understood, David''s clenched fist was so strong it could destabilize the gravity of the world around him. Even the will of the world could do nothing to stop him!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David finally calmed down, reveling on his new strength before pping his hands once.


    Servants rushed into his room like a wave, awaiting hismand. "Announce this message to all. Those without gifts that contains powers to heal Beast Force or Dragon force shouldn''t bother as I would not ept them."


    ...


    In the Mountains, behind the dojo, there were two refiner dummies in an open field. These dummies were worth 5,000 coins each, anyone below the meteor rank would absolutely be unable to harm these refiner dummies! Even if someone at the meteor rank managed to damage them, with its self-repair ability, the dummies would not be destroyed! With this ability, this type of refiner dummy was usually used by powerful individuals for their experiments.


    These dummies were specially ordered from Water Kill Town, and was crafted by an expert master! Both of them were nearly impossible to budge. Even David''s fist attacks couldn''t shake it, indicating just how stable the dummy was.


    "Peng"


    "Peng"


    The heavy fists struck light lightning. Sweeping, punching, chopping and thrusting. With every move, David''s Fist strike be even more powerful.


    Although he already reached the Atman realm and could afford to spend minimal effort to practice his fist technique, pushing his body to the limit with practice could still benefit him greatly. After awakening to the Atman stage, he possessed an amazing recovery ability. Every time he recovered, his muscle, bones and physique would slightly evolve. The umtion of these countless evolutions greatly boosted his strength. In order for his exhausted body to recover, he would practice the "Ultimate Gamma Physique Technique". His exhausted state enabled him to absorb even more gamma rays from his surroundings.


    Besides...


    He couldprehend the nature of the Heavens and the Earth while practicing his fist technique.


    "Hu hu hu..." sweat damped his clothes as David felt satisfied. He could feel every part of his body became exhausted. When the exercise no longer made him exhausted enough, he would immediately increase the intensity.


    Pushing his body to the limit like this, enabled him to continuously exploit his bloodline''s potential.


    A cycle of growth and withering grass on the dojo soil, meant another month passed. With every cycle things woulde and go...


    In a blink of eye, a month already passed.


    "Hua hua hua~~~"


    Spring water flowed into the pond, its sound harmonizing with the tranquil scenery.


    A youth wearing ck motionlessly sat cross-legged on a stone with his eyes closed. His face looked as if it was carved with a chisel, partially resembling his father. His looks were quite ordinary, nothing that could be regarded as handsome! But his poised demeanor which resembled a mountain, was obviously extraordinary. At the moment he breathed very slowly, making it came rushing out of his mouth and directly struck the surface of the pond in front of him. The previously calm pond explode with a loud crash, its surface suddenly sunk, withrge amount of water dispersing, and sshing into the sky.


    With one breath, his prior calm and slow bodily functions started to slow down, his heartbeat also quickly returned to normal. Like an ordinary human being, his loudly sloshing flow of blood slowed down to normal and the sound of a violent tide emanating from him receded back into him.

 Chapter 681 Strange Tomb

    After settling the situation within the dojo and that of his family, the Hills Family, David could finally leave the dojo as well as this ne. Although it sounded difficult, it was actually very easy. After paying an astronomical amount of Star coin online, he was finally able to invite amercial ship to get him out of this ce. r


    Thepetition was three months and David used one month to recover from his injured state. Although he hadn''t truly recovered since his blood core wasn''t in the initial stages of recovery, the tiny blood clot near his heart was proof that he was going to get to the stage he was sooner orter. r


    Under normal circumstances, David would never have been able to invite an interster ship. The old man had helped him in this regard, giving him the contact of one of the well known and popr interstermercial transport out there in the universe. r


    Remembering the coordinates mentioned on the feed back message, David went on a journey. The Dead Lore Town was a few hundreds of miles from his current location. David decided to walk it instead of calling a public Levitian to take him there. r


    David was currently within the territory of the ck Wind Horse. Since it wasn''t far from the path needed for him to reach his destination, r


    The Violent Dark Wind Horse was quickly tamed by David''s intimidating vampiric traits. On a normal circumstance, it would take at least a month to six months to truly tame one but David did that in only one sitting. r


    "Which direction should we head in?" David squinted his eyes. r


    The Sky Bloom Forest spanned across thirteen countries and there were areas that even those blow the Gxy Realm didn''t dare to enter. r


    "Shua!" An ancient coin appeared in his palm. r


    The ancient coin flipped midair beforending on the David''s paw. r


    "Fine." r


    David headed in the direction that the arrow in the coin pointed at. r


    A screeching sound from an eagle could be heard, causing the nearby deadly beasts to cower in fear. r


    David looked up and he saw the Dark Wind Horse flying through the air and it radiated an aura that was almost at the gxy rank. It was a flying dark Beast that was be suitable to carry heavy load. r


    "Come down." David''s calming voice was very alluring and it was carried a sense of an alphas mental order in them. r


    The dark wind horse, which had a wingspan of four to five feet,nded gently on the ground and it acted very obedient. r


    David nodded his head and he sat on the horse''s back. r


    The Dark Wind Horse carried the beast towards the depths of the Sky Bloom Forest. r


    An hourter. r


    A small creek in a canyon appeared. r


    "Hmm, here?" r


    David was certain that this was the blood python canyon that had been rumoured to contain the mysterious treasure that could help him. r


    Arriving here again, another high tier deadly beast had upied the blood python canyon and it was even stronger than the Dark Wind Horse. r


    But the Dark Wind Horse that David rode upon was a dark beast in the eyes of mortals, which caused the high tier deadly beast to tremble in fear. But in David''s eyes, it was nothing more than a attacks to kill the beast. r


    Ignoring the high tier deadly beast, David made the Dark Wind Horse slow down a bit, the destination was clear. r


    A whileter, the forest ahead suddenly became dark and there was a queer aura in the air. r


    In the dark forest, the asional beast would jump out. r


    David looked down from above and he sent out blood force attack in the shape of a de that slew weaker beasts, even if they had strong defense. r


    The deeper he went in the forest, the stronger the resistance and he could feel uneasy waves from afar. r


    It was certain that the depths of the dark forest definitely had stronger Dark Beasts higher than gxy rank because only that level would threaten the current David. r


    David nodded his head, he released the Dark wind horse and then slowed down his heart rate as well as reducing his life function to the lowest. r


    Under the cover of all this precautions, the stronger beasts weren''t able to sense David''s existence. The auras from the depths of the forest became stronger and stronger. r


    David was suspicious whether or not this was the headquarters of Dark beasts or not. r


    On the way, David had entered the territories of several Dark beasts Although he had reduced his waves and life signals to the lowest , the beasts still looked around warily, as if they sensed something. r


    He was sure that he had the ability to fight against beasts of the gxy, there were limitless powerful Beasts here and once they surrounded those below the Celestial, they would kill them. r


    David finally passed through the most dangerous area after several long hours. r


    On the way, he had passed by at least twenty Dark beasts at the Gxy Realm and there were even those at the half step Celestial rank.r


    The dark forest became misty at this time, as if there was a gap between the two areas. r


    David entered the misty dark forest area and he instantly lost his direction and his senses became muddled. r<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    No wonder there wasn''t any signs of life here. r


    The ground below David''s feet contained bones and the eery air caused his heart to turn cold. r


    "Normal practioners would definitely die here, even if they were at the half step Gxy Realm." David took a deep breath. r


    Luckily, he was a mental art practional also r


    Crack¡­ crack¡­ r


    David walked over the bare bones and the death air around him would make practioners at the Meteor unable to breathe. r


    A coldness and danger enveloped David. It was like a mysterious energy was trying to enter his body. r


    David released his hold on his strength and his heartbeat soared to over a thousand beat per minute, creating a halo of invisible sound waves around him, which made the danger feeling instantly fade by over half. r


    Enhancing his eye sight to the maximum, David could finally see the situation clearly. r


    In the depths of the misty dark forest was a hundred or so tombs and every tomb was the size of a small pce, reaching a height of ten metres. r


    The tombs formed a circle and the ground in the middle was made of a special silver crystal material, which David''s left eye couldn''t even see past. r


    In the centre of the silver crystal field, there was a stone altar, which had weird array lines on it. And next to the altar, there was a small room. r


    A misty dark forest, ground full of white bones, tomb after tomb, a silver crystal field, a mysterious altar¡­ r


    David took a deep breath and his body started to tremble slightly, but he didn''t know whether it was from excitement or fear. r


    Normally, practioners at the half step Gxy realm or even the Gxy Realm wouldn''t be able to walk this far because they would lose their senses in the mysterious mist. But David seeded with the help of his legacy multi gene body which came with incredibly eye sight. r


    At this point in time. r


    There was a hundred or so feet between David and the tombs and every step he made would make him feel more uneasy. r


    The white bones in front of him suddenly shook. Two or three beast shaped skeletons with glowing green ming eyes held weapons made of bone as they crawled out of the ground. r


    The three beast shaped skeletons each put a faint pressure on David, meaning they had strengthparable to at least the 6th peak meteor. r


    Furthermore, there might be more in hiding. r


    Go forward or go back? r


    Before David could decide anything, the three beast shaped skeletons lunged clumsily but quickly towards David. r


    Facing the attacks of all three of them, even David was pushed back a few steps. r


    Shua Shua Shua--- r


    Three bones beast with spikes on their heads rushed out towards David which instantly destroyed thetter''s figure. r


    Shuuu- r


    Blood shed in the air like lightning and a figure appeared several yards away. r


    This was a skill that David had created. The "Blood Lightning sh Step" r


    David hadn''t dared use this skill in his battle with the celestial as it was not really dependible. r


    Three skeletonsparable to the meteor rank couldn''t even touch David''s clothes.


    Facing the attacks of all three of them, even David was pushed back a few steps.


    Shua Shua Shua---


    Three bones beast with spikes on their heads rushed out towards David which instantly destroyed thetter''s figure.


    Shuuu-


    Blood shed in the air like lightning and a figure appeared several yards away.


    This was a skill that David had created. The "Blood Lightning sh Step"


    David hadn''t dared use this skill in his battle with the celestial as it was not really dependible.


    Three skeletonsparable to the meteor rank couldn'' t even touch David''s clothes.

 Chapter 682 Blood Art

    Blood Wind Palm!


    des made of blood condensed on David''s palm and caused the sound of wind being torn apart to erupt.


    Boom- Crack!


    The three beast like skeletons were instantly pushed back.


    The skeleton at the front instantly turned into ck dust while the other two were dismembered.


    So strong!


    David looked at his palm with joy.


    The Sypher level of the Blood Wind Palm was indeed terrifying ¨C it could almost instantly kill three skeletonsparable to the Atman realm!


    In this mysterious zone, David had no need to conceal his Blood Inheritance.


    The other two skeletons had all been disfigured and David waved his hand, throwing two des made of blood towards them.


    Crack Crack!


    The two beast like skeletons broke into pieces.


    David let out a breath. Although the three skeletons seemed strong, it seemed to be perfectly countered by his Blood Wind Palm.


    To kill three beingsparable to the Atman realm with his Spryher stage strength was a bit exaggerated.


    Looking it from another perspective, David previously HD the strength to kill demigods in one strike and even counter celestials to flee, even if h was at his weakest, Atman realm experts would still be like kids to him


    After ying the three skeletons, David proceeded forwards.


    There was still a hundred yards till the tombs and because David was on guard, he ced close attention to theyers of white bone below.


    ck ck.


    The white bones on the ground started to move again and beasts skeletons started to rise.


    "Die!"


    Before they could fully appear, David used his Blood Wind Palm and slew them one after another


    Even if three or four beast skeletons appeared at once, David killed them before they rose.


    It seemed like he was ying hit the mole, whenever one popped out he would hit it.


    David made it seem easy but if it was another expert at the atman realm, they would find it troublesome.


    Afterall, David''s speed was extremely fast and the power of the Blood Wind Palm was devastating. One palm could instantly kill a skeleton.


    Bit by bit, he was slowly progressing towards the tomb.


    One hundred yards¡­. Ny yards¡­. Eighty yards¡­.


    David''s figure inched closer and closer as he closely surveyed the nearby surroundings.


    The strength of the skeletons now rising were mainly at the middle stages of the atman realm but at times, tens of them would appear at the same time but luckily David''s Blood Arc Step was extremely fast and the skeletons weren''t able to even touch his clothes.


    After entering the 50 yards radius, David met a beast skeleton that wasparable to the peak demigod realm.


    This beast skeleton was two to three yards tall and held a thick spear made of bone. When it waved the spear, a radius of tens of yards was enveloped in ck winds.


    David felt troubled at this point in time. If he was. .h.i.t straight on, he would be seriously injured if not dead.


    Furthermore, the defense of the beast skeleton at the demigod realm rose another level.


    Qiu Qiu!


    David pushed his Blood Arc Step to the maximum and first slew the weaker skeletons nearby before using his Blood Wind Palm to battle thest skeleton.


    Blood Art: Crimson st !


    David caused blood and destructive wave of frequency to mix the attack roared like a raging dragon and sent a roaring dragon of blood towards the skeleton.


    The bones of the skeleton turned ck and cracked at several ces before falling down.


    David huffed a little before continuing. It was one of the e technique gifted to him by a n


    A skeleton at the demi god realm and many weaker skeletons would rise every several yards and David''s footsteps forward were stopped.


    David nced at the tombs and didn''t dare carelessly fly over. Only by going on ground bit was bit was it safe.


    Seeing the peak demigod realm darken, David was slightly agitated but thinking about it, his aim was to earn battle experience anyways and then the healing treasure within this ce.


    The mysterious area in front of him might contain great fortune ¨C especially within the tombs, there might be treasures inside.


    But David understood, no matter how rushed he felt, there was nothing he could do.


    "Let''s do it slowly."


    David''s state of heart slowly calmed down as he sat on the ground and ate a few pills.


    When his blood energy reached it''s peak again, he continued.


    In thest thirty yards, the skeletons were predominantly at the demigod realm.


    David slowly crept forwards, and slowly grinded the path.


    The Blood Arc became more fluent and he seemed to have progressed in how to use the Blood art.


    At the beginning David could barely fight with one or two skeletons at the demigod realm. It had now increased to three or four.


    Facing four skeletons at the demigod realm was unimaginable.


    David''s blood art as well as movement had both improved and the power and smoothness of the Blood STREngth had also increased.


    "Indeed, only through true battle does one improve."


    David was overjoyed.


    Three dayster.


    David closed in on thest ten yards of the tomb.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At this time an even more terrifying skeleton crawled out. It''s bones had a sizzle of silver to it and the aura it released wasparable to the Half-step Gxy Realm.


    David''s expression changed dramatically as he decided to attack first. He ferociously thrust out his Blood Wind Palm which contained devastating power.


    But the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton seeded in rising even after taking a barrage of attacks straight on.


    Boom-----


    A terrifying force sent David flying and caused thetter to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "After reaching the half-step gxy Realm, it''s offense and defense have both increased."


    David took a deep breath and activated his vampire body.


    Shuuuuu---


    The ck Cloak pped and David became an azure trail that gave the asional flicker of blood.


    The s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton was like a miniature tornado that pressured over.


    One had to know with the help of the Blood arc Step and David''s innate vampire ability, David''s speed wasparable to the gxy realm.


    However, even under this situation, he wasn''t able to throw off the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton.


    When an existence reached the HHalf-step gxy Realm, their attributes would increase greatly, even if it was only the half-step gxy Realm.


    Although the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton''s forte wasn''t speed, it was still slightly faster than normal experts at the Atman realm.


    Only after flying out a hundred yards did the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton stop before returning back the way it came.


    David let out a breath ¨C it seemed like this skeleton couldn''t leave their territory easily.


    After resting a few hours, David''s injuries had all healed and his energy reached it''s peak.


    He returned back to challenge the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton.


    A momentter.


    Wah!


    David spat out a mouthful of blood and returned.


    Another failure.


    David tried a total of seven or eight times which took up two days time but he still wasn''t the skeleton''s match.


    Of course, his strength had increased over the past two days which allowed him to exchange some moves with the s.h.i.+ng silver skeleton.


    "It''s almost impossible to beat it head on. If this skeleton had the speed of a normal existence at the half-step gxy realm and wasn''t restricted by the territory, then I definitely would be dead."


    David gave up on fighting head on.


    He soon thought of an idea and took out a Bow with a weird smile.


    He took a deep breath and sent his blood force and mental force within the Bow.


    Beng ¨C Sou- Sou-


    Three blood Arrows shed like lightning, coldly pierced into the vital point of the skeleton''s bones.


    After being hit, the skeleton chased over but due to the coldness contained within the arrows, it''s speed was restricted.


    David who was standing at the fifty yards mark instantly ran out of the hundred yard territory.


    Qiu¡ªQiu¡ªQiu¡ª


    The three blood Arrows returned automatically as David''s blood is automatically under hi control. silver skeleton returned back the way it came from.


    "Hehe."


    David pulled back the Bow and blood seeped put from his pores, forming another set of arrows, he sent another round of attacks towards the skeleton''s back when thetter''s speed was decreased.


    Soon.


    David had shot out tens of blood arrows already.


    Four hourster.


    The silver skeleton fell to the ground. Afterall, David had merged his blood power into the gifted Bow and any one of his arrows could threaten those at the gxy realm.


    For the next two to three days.


    David cleared thest ten yards of the area, which included several silver skeletons and some skeletons at the peak atman realm.


    Finally.


    David arrived in front of the tomb.


    In front of him was one hundred or so tombs that faced towards the centre as if they were bowing down towards the Conquerer.


    Thinking up to here, he used his sharp eyes e to survey to nearby tombs.


    His Crimson eye could see past the walls and see the situation below.


    For example, there was a coffin and several items in the closest tomb.


    However, the corpses in the tombs were all powerful being when alive. Even when they were dead, they radiated powerful aura''s that made mortals unable to breath.


    These corpses were all at least of the gxy Realm when alive.


    David didn''t make any rash moves. The tombs here were weird and sinister.


    It seemed as if they were bowing down and was funerary.


    Anyone would be wary and cautious if they entered here.


    The entire ce was dead silent, as if waiting for the day when one witnessed their past glory and fame.


    David could confirmed that there was no "live" beings here and no danger. But the skeletons before were definitely not alive ¨C who knew if there was other dangers?


    Just as David was hesitating.

 Chapter 683 The Treasures

    His left eye could see past the walls and see the situation below.


    For example, there was a coffin and several items in the closest tomb.


    However, the corpses in the tombs were all powerful being when alive. Even when they were dead, they radiated powerful aura''s that made mortals unable to breath.


    These corpses were all at least of the gxy Realm when alive.


    David didn''t make any rash moves. The tombs here were weird and sinister.


    It seemed as if they were bowing down and was funerary.


    Anyone would be wary and cautious if they entered here.


    The entire ce was dead silent, as if waiting for the day when one witnessed their past glory and fame.


    David could confirmed that there was no "live" beings here and no danger. But the skeletons before were definitely not alive ¨C who knew if there was other dangers?


    Just as David was hesitating.


    Without any more hesitation, blood shed under David''s feet as he sped off into the air. Being in midair, he seemed to sense a cold wave radiate from the tombs below which seemed to start spreading from his feet.


    Suddenly, a bone chilling, dangerous feeling appeared, trying to find its way through to David''s brain. That feeling was simr to the feeling that he had felt when he first stepped into the ground of bones, only ten times stronger.


    Peng Peng Peng Peng¡­


    Inside the depths of David''s stream-lined body, his muscle shook, strangely releasing destructive waves of frequency. Only then did the dangerous feeling fade.


    David''s heart went cold. That danger felt even more intense than the mysterious skeleton in the Forest. He suddenly seemed to realise that this area was probably prohibited.


    Several short breaths seemed like a century.


    David finally flew past the tombs and instinct told him that this danger came from the hundred or so tombs below.


    The ground was made of a mysterious silver crystal material which even David''s eyes couldn''t even see past.


    It was hard to imagine even with David''s current strength, he wouldn''t be able to destroy anything.


    There were several profound lines carved onto the stone altar and when he nced at them, David felt like he was in limitless space.


    Shua!


    David circted his mental technique and he copied the carving into his mind. Although he couldn''t do anything with it, the profoundness that it contained was full of value. David didn''t bother with it anymore and he walked into the stone room next to the altar. He carefully scanned the area with his left eye, but he found no signs of danger.


    Ever since passing the tombs, the dangerous feeling had disappeared, which made David almost certain that the silver crystal field was a safe zone.


    Inside the room.


    Everywhere was covered in dust, it looked like the room had been here a very long time.


    David''s left eye quickly scanned the items with value and it soon locked onto three items: A small bottle, a sk of alcohol and a piece of beast skin. In reality, everything that didn''t rot was valuable.


    Shua shua!


    David first locked onto the three items on the desk and shed towards them.


    David then turned his eyes back onto his spoils.


    The little bottle was smooth and transparent, it was obviously not made of a simple material. Furthermore, it contained a transparent liquid inside.


    As for the sk of alcohol, it was extremely heavy and it smelled very pleasant, but when David opened it, there was nothing inside. However, David''s instinct told him that the sk wasn''t simple.


    On the piece of beast skin was two lines of words that seemed to be written in a very hurried manner. As for thest few words, they were all blurry and unclear. David couldn''t help bute to conclusions.


    The stone room was originally protected by someone, but an unforeseen situation had arisen, which caused the person to leave and the bottle as well as the sk were items left behind due to the hurriedness.


    But¡­ David didn''t recognise thenguage on the beast skin. It wasn''t themonnguage of this continent.


    Although David couldn''t understand what most of the words on the beast skin meant, he could tell from the word ''dust'' that the world he currently knew of was just the tip of an iceberg. Seeing that he couldn''t think through these problems, David decided not to think them through.


    He then ced his attention on the sk of alcohol and bottle.


    The sk was empty, so David threw it into his bag.


    David then focused on the bottle. There was a thinyer of transparent liquid inside the bottle and David could sense a pure energy from it with his left eye. It was much better than the Pills that he ate in the dojo.


    Without any hesitation, he drank the liquid, which only took up one-twentieth of the bottle. The transparent liquid went down his throat and into his body.


    Instantly, a surge of pure and clean energy stirred up within his body.


    The amount of transparent liquid was only the size of the thumb, but it contained arge amount of energy and it gave off a strong wave.


    The first feeling that David felt was that he was full and that his energy was replenished.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, the power of the liquid started to work around his bones, blood and skin. Its effect was more than ten times better than the Blood Fire Pill.


    Luckily, the power was very calm or else it could have seriously injured David''s body. Thetter felt his entire body getting repeatedly washed and some of his hidden injuries were healed.


    At the same time, he had a feeling that his bones had changed. He immediately sat cross legged and used this power to cultivate.


    The energy from the liquid was very easy to absorb.


    An hourter.


    Ayer of ck, sticky liquid was excreted from David''s body.


    Half a dayter.


    David had fully absorbed the liquid, which only amounted to the size of a thumb, and he felt power course through him. It was like he had just eaten a full meal and his energy was replenished.


    At this point in time, David had reached the peak of the Atman.


    "Just the remaining bit of liquid made me reach the peak of the Atman from the mid. "


    David took a deep breath and he suppressed the overflowing joy in his heart. His rating of this area rose once again.


    ording to his analysis, this liquid seemed to just be the ''food'' for this person and the cleansing of the body was just an extra effect


    That''s right, just an extra effect.


    David first felt ''full'' when he drank the liquid, then he felt his body change.


    He lifted his hand and he circted his true force. He felt felt his power was two times stronger than before.


    Just his body alone was stronger than normal gxy realm.


    The effect of this mysterious liquid was terrifying, but sadly, there was just a bit, and it was the remains of what someone else drank.


    David decided to consolidate his realm and he found that his rate of recovery was now faster before.


    If he kept this up, it would only be a few days before he would naturally reach the limit of the Atman.


    David sighed ¨C he had only drank a tiny bit of the mysterious liquid, but its effect was shocking and he should be satisfied with it.


    He then ced his attention back into the sk.


    "Where is the smell of alcoholing from?" David was stunned.


    He knew that there was no alcohol within the sk as he had checked before.


    The sk was extremely heavy and continued to smell strongly.


    Thinking about it, David sceptically poured water inside the sk.


    Not long after, the water inside the sk started to give off an aromatic smell.


    Within the stone room.


    A youth sat on the ground, practicing.


    Half a dayter, the Jar brewed another batch of alcohol which contained gave off a gxy smell.


    Although it hadn''t be Gxy-grade alchohol, through David''s left eye he could still tell that this alcohol could improve the bodies of those that were at the atman Realm.


    He also found that the longer the Jar brewed, the higher the grade of the alcohol would be and even had the chances of creating true Gxy grade alcohol.


    But this process would need around one to three month.


    After.


    The human sat quietly in the stone room.


    David was consolidating his practice while trying to draw out more of the potential within the mysterious liquid.


    Because the little thieving cat had eaten the insect corpse, it hadn''t fully digested it.


    Two dayster.


    The wave of power David was releasing had increased.


    "There''s only a month and a half left till thepetition and my mission isn''tpleted yet."


    David decided to leave.


    The human human floated upwards with the rapid oscition of his leg muscles and the waves of powering from his heart which rapidly destabilised gravity.


    With that, left the silver crystal field.


    David surveyed the tombs below but didn''t dare go close.


    That was a forbidden area containing the ''Curse of The Ancient Grave" whose origin came from these tombs. Although the bodies in the tombs had died, they still radiated a fearsome waves which confirmed that they were all existences at the gxy Realm or higher when alive. David wondered why they where all buried here bit obviously, He wouldn''t stay another second In here.

 Chapter 684 Experts

    684 Experts


    His eyes could see past the walls and see the situation below.


    For example, there was a coffin and several items in the closest tomb.


    However, the corpses in the tombs were all powerful being when alive. Even when they were dead, they radiated powerful aura''s that made mortals unable to breath.


    These corpses were all at least of the gxy Realm when alive.


    David didn''t make any rash moves. The tombs here were weird and sinister.


    It seemed as if they were bowing down to something and was funerary.


    Anyone would be wary and cautious if they entered here.


    The entire ce was dead silent, as if waiting for the day when one witnessed their past glory and fame.


    David could confirmed that there was no "live" beings here and no danger. But the skeletons before were definitely not alive ¨C who knew if there was other dangers?


    Just as David was hesitating.


    Without any more hesitation, blood shed under David''s feet as he sped off into the air. Being in midair, he seemed to sense a cold wave radiate from the tombs below which seemed to start spreading from his feet.


    Suddenly, a bone chilling, dangerous feeling appeared, trying to find its way through to David''s brain. That feeling was simr to the feeling that he had felt when he first stepped into the ground of bones, only ten times stronger.


    Peng Peng Peng Peng¡­


    Inside the depths of David''s stream-lined body, his muscle shook, strangely releasing destructive waves of frequency. Only then did the dangerous feeling fade.


    David''s heart went cold. That danger felt even more intense than the mysterious skeleton in the Forest. He suddenly seemed to realise that this area was probably prohibited.


    Several short breaths seemed like a century.


    David finally flew past the tombs and instinct told him that this danger came from the hundred or so tombs below.


    The ground was made of a mysterious silver crystal material which even David''s eyes couldn''t even see past.


    It was hard to imagine even with David''s current strength, he wouldn''t be able to destroy anything.


    There were several profound lines carved onto the stone altar and when he nced at them, David felt like he was in limitless space.


    Shua!


    David circted his mental technique and he copied the carving into his mind. Although he couldn''t do anything with it, the profoundness that it contained was full of value. David didn''t bother with it anymore and he walked into the stone room next to the altar. He carefully scanned the area with his left eye, but he found no signs of danger.


    Ever since passing the tombs, the dangerous feeling had disappeared, which made David almost certain that the silver crystal field was a safe zone.


    Inside the room.


    Everywhere was covered in dust, it looked like the room had been here a very long time.


    David''s left eye quickly scanned the items with value and it soon locked onto three items: A small bottle, a sk of alcohol and a piece of beast skin. In reality, everything that didn''t rot was valuable.


    Shua shua!


    David first locked onto the three items on the desk and shed towards them.


    David then turned his eyes back onto his spoils.


    The little bottle was smooth and transparent, it was obviously not made of a simple material. Furthermore, it contained a transparent liquid inside.


    As for the sk of alcohol, it was extremely heavy and it smelled very pleasant, but when David opened it, there was nothing inside. However, David''s instinct told him that the sk wasn''t simple.


    On the piece of beast skin was two lines of words that seemed to be written in a very hurried manner. As for thest few words, they were all blurry and unclear. David couldn''t help bute to conclusions.


    The stone room was originally protected by someone, but an unforeseen situation had arisen, which caused the person to leave and the bottle as well as the sk were items left behind due to the hurriedness.


    But¡­ David didn''t recognise thenguage on the beast skin. It wasn''t themonnguage of this continent.


    Although David couldn''t understand what most of the words on the beast skin meant, he could tell from the word ''dust'' that the world he currently knew of was just the tip of an iceberg. Seeing that he couldn''t think through these problems, David decided not to think them through.


    He then ced his attention on the sk of alcohol and bottle.


    The sk was empty, so David threw it into his bag.


    David then focused on the bottle. There was a thinyer of transparent liquid inside the bottle and David could sense a pure energy from it with his left eye. It was much better than the Pills that he ate in the dojo.


    Without any hesitation, he drank the liquid, which only took up one-twentieth of the bottle. The transparent liquid went down his throat and into his body.


    Instantly, a surge of pure and clean energy stirred up within his body.


    The amount of transparent liquid was only the size of the thumb, but it contained arge amount of energy and it gave off a strong wave.


    The first feeling that David felt was that he was full and that his energy was replenished.


    Then, the power of the liquid started to work around his bones, blood and skin. Its effect was more than ten times better than the Blood Fire Pill.


    Luckily, the power was very calm or else it could have seriously injured David''s body. Thetter felt his entire body getting repeatedly washed and some of his hidden injuries were healed.


    At the same time, he had a feeling that his bones had changed. He immediately sat cross legged and used this power to cultivate.


    The energy from the liquid was very easy to absorb.


    An hourter.


    Ayer of ck, sticky liquid was excreted from David''s body.


    Half a dayter.


    David had fully absorbed the liquid, which only amounted to the size of a thumb, and he felt power course through him. It was like he had just eaten a full meal and his energy was replenished.


    At this point in time, David had reached the peak of the Atman.


    "Just the remaining bit of liquid made me reach the peak of the Atman from the mid. "


    David took a deep breath and he suppressed the overflowing joy in his heart. His rating of this area rose once again.


    ording to his analysis, this liquid seemed to just be the ''food'' for this person and the cleansing of the body was just an extra effect


    That''s right, just an extra effect.


    David first felt ''full'' when he drank the liquid, then he felt his body change.


    He lifted his hand and he circted his true force. He felt felt his power was two times stronger than before.


    Just his body alone was stronger than normal gxy realm.


    The effect of this mysterious liquid was terrifying, but sadly, there was just a bit, and it was the remains of what someone else drank.


    David decided to consolidate his realm and he found that his rate of recovery was now faster before.


    If he kept this up, it would only be a few days before he would naturally reach the limit of the Atman.


    David sighed ¨C he had only drank a tiny bit of the mysterious liquid, but its effect was shocking and he should be satisfied with it.


    He then ced his attention back into the sk.


    "Where is the smell of alcoholing from?" David was stunned.


    He knew that there was no alcohol within the sk as he had checked before.


    The sk was extremely heavy and continued to smell strongly.


    Thinking about it, David sceptically poured water inside the sk.


    Not long after, the water inside the sk started to give off an aromatic smell.


    Within the stone room.


    A youth sat on the ground, practicing.


    Half a dayter, the Jar brewed another batch of alcohol which contained gave off a gxy smell.


    Although it hadn''t be Gxy-grade alchohol, through David''s left eye he could still tell that this alcohol could improve the bodies of those that were at the atman Realm.


    He also found that the longer the Jar brewed, the higher the grade of the alcohol would be and even had the chances of creating true Gxy grade alcohol.


    But this process would need around one to three month.


    After.


    The human sat quietly in the stone room.


    David was consolidating his practice while trying to draw out more of the potential within the mysterious liquid.


    Because the little thieving cat had eaten the insect corpse, it hadn''t fully digested it.


    Two dayster.


    The wave of power David was releasing had increased.


    "There''s only a month and a half left till thepetition and my mission isn''tpleted yet."


    David decided to leave.


    The human human floated upwards with the rapid oscition of his leg muscles and the waves of powering from his heart which rapidly destabilised gravity.


    With that, left the silver crystal field.


    David surveyed the tombs below but didn''t dare go close.


    That was a forbidden area containing the ''Curse of The Ancient Grave" whose origin came from these tombs. Although the bodies in the tombs had died, they still radiated a fearsome waves which confirmed that they were all existences at the gxy Realm or higher when alive. David wondered why they where all buried here bit obviously,He wouldn''t stay another second In here.

 Chapter 685 Leave

    Counting the numbers of days left, the day of the arrival of the tourist group grew ever closer.


    Di di!


    The gcticmunicator rang, and it was a new message from the Acute Gctic Travel agency. They would arrive at Vinz the next day, and the agency reminded the passengers to pack the luggage. The position to aboard the spaceship could be controlled by themunicator, so David could choose whichever ce he wanted to enter.


    It''s finally here.


    David suddenly got up, and his heart was pounding with excitement. The Old man ne told him of battles in the gxy boiled in his mind, and the scenes popped out in front of his eyes like bubbles.


    In the universe without borders, one civilization after another, new powerful storyline characters, millions of new species, the battleship that sailed across the universe, life filled with danger and action¡­ all the Old man ne told him shed before his eyes.


    The gxy was the future. To first explore the universe was to build a proper foundation for the future growth forter actions from updates of the version. The gxy would be the spotlight.


    David calmed down and thought, I have all my equipment and have chosen dozens of team members. I have all the resources that I need for the journey. I don''t have to worry about experience points for quite some time, so I''ve dealt with all the small things.


    His umtion in Vinz was the bottom line for exploration in the gxy.


    ¡­


    When dawn arrived, the thundering sound of engines break the silence of the Vinz. A heavily armored convoy quickly responded and drove to the gate. The experts and strangers on the street all looked toward the convey.


    The logo on the cars represented the highest rank troops that were under the directmand of David. Experts suddenly realized what was happening and followed behind the convoy.


    The messaged spread wide and far, and all the experts in the Vinz heard the news and headed toward where the convoy was heading. Waves of people all flooded through the security walls and reached the red t in.


    When the convoy stopped, the horde of experts stood afar as they stared at the supply boxes that were dropping from the sky. They quickly stacked up like a mountain, and the chosen professional experts stood by the boxes without moving.


    As for David, who had the full attention of the experts, he was just standing alone at the side, looking up into the sky, as if he was waiting for something.


    Quite a number of experts activated the record function with excitement.


    "It looks like he''s leaving today."


    Everyone was curious about how David would leave the Vinz. The experts had long waited for this moment. They followed David and looked upward.


    It was right at the crack of dawn, as the sun on the horizon slowly raised up. The heavens and the earth brightened while chasing the darkness away.


    Right at that moment, in the area right above the convoy, the experts realized that there was small ck dot that was the size of an ant. They focused their eyes, and they could soon see that it was an outline of a spaceship that was descending toward the.


    "Look! Spaceship!"


    At the beginning, the crowd became exMrs Hillsrated as they talked with each other. But as the shadow of the spaceship berger andrger and the sky started to dim, the excitement and noisiness of the crowd quickly died down.


    Tens of thousands of people''s jaws dropped. The scene in front of their eyes was so shocking that they were lost for words.


    When the spaceship was still high up in the sky, the outline was only the size of a green bean. It was only when the spaceship was a few hundred meters above the crowd that they realized the sheer magnitude of the spaceship. The spaceship wasrge enough to block out the entire sky above.


    "My god¡­ just how big is this spaceship?"


    As the experts looked up into the sky, they could not see anything other than the ck spaceship. They only


    Saw the outline of the spaceship that was near the horizon. There was one poem that everyone remembered as the spaceshipnded.


    Dark clouds bearing down on the city threaten to overwhelm it.


    The Short B Star was the main spaceship of the tourist group. Therge-scalemercial spaceship had a controlled ecosystem, and it wasparable to the size of a space station. It could travel in space for a long time with radar equipment, powerful turrets, and a high energy shield. Just this one single spaceship could sweep over Vinz.


    The crowd was in great shock, and it was even more so for the chosen professional experts. They took a deep breath. In their eyes, David was just a character on Vinz, yet he had the ability able to call in such arge spaceship. It was simply phenomenal.


    However, because David had shown so much power and capability, the teammates started to gain confidence.


    The magnificent futuristic scene left a powerful impression in the experts'' hearts. The monstrous machinery and the natural environment juxtaposed each other perfectly, and it was perfect for a desktop picture. The experts quickly took out their cameras and captured the view.


    A box-shaped levitating cabin detached from the main spaceship and spat out blue mes that pushed the dust in the air as itnded right in front of David. This was the specialized cabin that carried the passengers into the spaceship. The metal cabin had a high-tech style, with a very clean, detailed structure.


    The cabin door opened up, and folded stairs extended in front David.


    "Let''s go now, I can''t wait to get a drink." Kerlodd got in without hesitation and left all his burdens behind.


    David waved at the experts, and they had to do hardbor, carrying all the supply boxes up into the cabin. After everything was done, the cabin door closed by itself, and it shot right up to the sky and docked into the David.


    After a few seconds, the David quickly moved up. Despite its huge mass, it did not make any noise or release any mes as it flew away, giving the crowd a weird feeling. When the David stopped by a, it would turn off its engine and only use the anti-gravity core to save fuel.


    Through the window, David looked down on people that had turned into the size of ants and let out a deep sigh.


    After spending so much time on this, I''ve finally moved on from this ce.


    And up into the sky they went.


    On the in, millions of experts stared at the spaceship that disappeared into blue heavens, and the sunlight showed up again in the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡­


    Inside the Vicinity Three, Mrs Hills stood behind his sister, and she put her hand on the shoulders of Matilda. The two of them both looked at the David.


    "Will he evere back?" asked curiously.


    Mrs Hills remained quiet and shook her head. "It''s a wider world out there. After stepping out of here, there''s no reason for him toe back."


    "Hey sis, why didn''t we also join him?"


    Mrs Hills patted on Matilda''s golden hair and did not reply.


    "Hey, you''re hurting me."


    Mrs Hills then realized that she had use too much force and quickly let go.


    The bear cub on the side roared at the sky,y on the ground, and covered its head with its paws, sobbing, as if it was sad about the departure of its owner.


    Matilda patted on the bear''s fur and was also sad. She asked quietly, "Will we be able to see him?"


    "Sooner orter, we will."


    "But you just said that he won''te back."


    "Yeah." Mrs Hills did not exin. Matilda''s heart skipped a beat as she understood the hidden meaning. Then her mood was happy again.


    ..


    "He''s gone."


    In Vicinity One, Bet was doing a video call with Huang Yu and listening to the intel.


    "From now on, Vicinity Three is under yourmand. Don''t try to change David''s arrangements, but other than that, you can decide on the other matters."


    "Okay, thank you, Sir Bet." Huang Yu was motivated since his hard work had finally paid off.


    "Don''t thank me. David rmended you before leaving."


    "I understand." Huang Yu nodded and carved it in his heart.


    After ending the call, Bet, with a smile on his face, logged into his secret ount and opened the threats that the Military had sent him.


    Bet had dealt with the pressure from Raylen and other countries by himself as he did not want David to worry about these things before departing.


    Now that the ship had sailed, the way that his old friend had left was enough to shock the Military since Bet himself also was surprised at the scene of departure. He wondered how Raylen would react to that.


    ¡­


    Because there were too many witnesses of the event, it brought arge impact all over the world with the video of the spaceship spreading on the inte. Every citizen on Vinz saw thending monstrous spaceship that was asrge as a mountain.


    The Short B Star did not state their purpose of entry, and this massive ship frightened the Military. As the satellites detected the Short B Star, the Military had panicked and sent the air force to try andmunicate with them. Yet, the Short B Star had ignored them and showed no intention of talking to the highest power of the. Before the Military could do anything, the spaceship had then left without a sound.


    After the visit of the enormous spaceship on Vinz, the Military feared what had toe and quickly tried to get intel.


    When they found out about the truth that the Short B Star had juste to pick up David, the Military had been flustered at first, but then they were suddenly struck dumb with amazement!


    The mysterious spaceship that had surpassed Vinz by countless of years was just there to pick David up!


    How did he do it? What else was he hiding?


    Although they knew that David was capable, this action was so unbelievable that no one could ever have thought of it.


    This time, the world was bamboozled. They had never thought that this would happen! The target whom they were threatening had already jumped out of the pool and stopped ying with them. No wonder David had ignored all the threats from the military group since their hostility was just a speck of dust.


    The elevator stopped abruptly. The door opened, and the bustling atmosphere crashed into the group.


    In front of their eyes was arge empty space¡ªthe lobby for economy ss. It was wide and open with all sorts of entertainment such as a ce that was a mixture of a bar, a ballroom, and a party room as well as resting areas and personal rooms. One side of the lobby was arge window that could directly see the beautiful universe decorated with the stars.


    All sorts of living creatures walked past them. They saw a bird talking to a lion that was wearing a suit. There was also a dwarf with a great big, bushy beard drinking beer with a beast with sharp teeth. Every one of them had different scents and voices, and they were mixing together in a small space, which gave the experts a weird feeling, as it was their first contact with aliens.


    "What kind of species is that? His heads look like a hammer," Second Prince said in surprise.


    "You look like him." Sun Eggntughed.


    "Don''t bullying him so much," King Admiral said. "Only I have the right to do so."

 Chapter 686 Change In The Blood Core

    The spaceship suddenly shook and got out of the light jumping state. The window at the side of the hall showed the ship closing in on a dark-gray. Its surface was covered with mountains, and there was not any hint of green. It was just a deste rock, with dark and ck streams formed from the dead rivers.


    This was Daark Zone 5, filled with dangerous ces, and this was one such ce. Its danger level in the Godot''s Star Map was ''Medium-High'', which meant there was more than a forty percent chance that an investigator would die there. The evaluation of the David just left had the danger evaluation in their database as only ''Low''.


    As the spaceship descended into the atmosphere of the deste, the engines roared loudly, causing the ground below to tremble. The ship slowed to a hover, hovering high above the mountainous terrain below. From the belly of the craft, several airdrop cabins were released, each descending towards the rocky ground with precision.


    As the cabinsnded, a figure emerged from the shadows, draped in a ragged white cape. The figure was tall and imposing, carrying arge bag across their chest, the sound of metal nging as they walked towards the scanning gate.


    The passenger that had just boarded at the VIP entrance was covered in a ragged white cape. The body shape under the cape was tall andrge, and a big bag was hanging across his body. His footsteps were very heavy, apanied by the clunk of metal shing.


    Coming in front of the scanning gate, this person unbuttoned their cape and showed their real face¡ªhe was shockingly half man, half machine. A veryrge area on his body had gone through mechanical modifications. Pipes and wires were hidden between the gaps of the armor, indication lights shed, and only his right arm was human of his four limbs. There was no modification above his neck. He looked cold and handsome, especially his sharp eyes, which gave off an unweing aura.


    The eyes of this person were light green, beautiful like emeralds. His skin was very pale, and his half-machine body was full of scars from battle.


    After the scan wasplete, a sound came out of the broadcast. "Wee aboard passenger. You have reserved the business cabin. Your passenger identification number is¡­ Please enjoy your journey."


    The business cabin hall was at another ce. There were not as many passengers there as the economy cabin, so its environment was better and quieter.


    This person had no intention of stopping. He walked past the hall and went straight back to his room, with the passengers in the hall looking at him with shock.


    "Is that ''The Cybernator''?"


    "That''s him alright, one of the very few warriors of the Cyborg Family, high-ss machine of the Mech Alliance, a very strong guy."


    "How unexpected to see him here. Didn''t they say they migrated?"


    The people chatted among themselves and subconsciously lowered their voices. It was like they feared that person and did not want him to hear.


    ¡­


    Of course, David did not know who had boarded the ship. The broadcast announced that the next stop was another star zone. There would still be a few more stops before they arrived at the Cosmic Genius gathering , but he was patient and not in a hurry.


    He made use of the time to gather information from the passengers and the gctic channel on themunicator. Themunicator also worked as a television. With advanced technology came psychological enjoyments¡ªmany channels were dedicated to ying all sorts of entertainment shows.


    After looking at it for a while, David turned it off in silence, his eyes burning.


    David''s mind raced with anticipation as he contemted the uing gathering. This was no ordinary assembly, but a convergence of brilliant minds from across the cosmos. The very thought of it sent a shiver down his spine, igniting his curiosity and fueling his imagination. What sort of beings would he encounter? What mind-bending concepts and technologies would be disyed by the cosmic genuises?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David didn''t consider himself a genius, but he had a talent for defeating opponents who were physically stronger than him. It gave him a measure of confidence that he could face whatever challengesy ahead. Yet, a nagging feeling in the back of his mind told him that this next obstacle would be different, more difficult than anything he had faced before. In fact, it might even be harder than his battle with the Sun Fire celestial!


    He had faced dangerous enemies before, both organic and mechanical. His battles with Demigods and celestials were legendary in certain circles. But this time, he was heading into the unknown, a ce where his hardwork might not be enough.


    David had always been a quick thinker and an adaptive fighter, relying on his cunning and strategy to outwit his opponents. He had honed his skills through countless battles, each one a learning experience that he had taken to heart. But this time, he knew that he couldn''t just rely on his instincts and natural abilities. He needed something more, something that would give him an edge in this unknown territory.


    As the ship hurtled through the void of space, David meditated on what he knew about the gatthering. The information he had been given was sparse, only a few key details about the target and the potential risks. It was clear that he was being sent into a dangerous situation, one where his skills would be put to the test.


    Despite his experience, David knew that he couldn''t be too confident. There were too many variables at y, too many unknowns that could trip him up.


    David took a deep breath and steadied himself. He had faced tough challenges before, and he had alwayse out on top. This time would be no different. He would use all of his skills and knowledge to ovee this next obstacle and emerge victorious.


    David shook his head, getting rid of the thought and let out a rough breath. His breaths came slow and deep, each one filling his lungs with the cool, crisp air of the ship''s recycled atmosphere. He felt his muscles twitching, his heartbeat racing faster and faster, as if in anticipation of what was toe. His muscles squirmed as the blood in his veins hummed as sloshed around his body like the tide of a river, his heart beat were like the ever increasing crescendo of a battle drum, getting intense and intense.


    "HUM!!!" "BZZZZ!!!"


    Suddenly, a drop of thick blood fell from the blood core, mixing with his real blood.


    With a sudden surge of energy, David shook slightly, feeling the raw power coursing through his veins like an electric current. The hum of his blood grew louder, drowning out all other sounds, as if he was standing in the middle of a raging storm. His muscles squirmed and writhed, responding to the primal force that now animated him.


    It hadn''t been long since he formed this blood core, but David was surprised how much his strength increased with the blood core. David marveled at the power coursing through his veins, the strength that came with the newly formed blood core. It was a sight to behold - a swirling vortex of crimson, pulsing with an energy that he could feel resonating throughout his entire body.


    It was very different than hisst blood core. The crimson colour was intensely rich and the tube of veins that connect the blood core to his heart, muscles and organs was two times thicker which meant he could burst out with more explosive strength without fear that his veins might burst during a battle.


    The undtion of the blood core was stronger and even the shape wasn''t round like it previously was but was beginning to gain a diamond shape. David felt it was thrice as powerful now even with how weak it was since he had just developed it. Could it be his core gets stronger the more he destroys it and reform it?


    There was even an urge to destroy it but David held himself back. The battle ahead would be a very tough one, assuming he survives, destroying his blood core once more would reduce his chances even more.


    As for the werewolf body and the dragon body, David had been trying to breakthrough from the Hexa-gene Phaser stage to the Atman Realm.


    The work was already half done since he had scarred the runic pattern on his bones during the Evolution of the Vampire body, he just needed enough energy to develop and produce the werewolf core. Since he had an inkling of what to do, David immediately got to work.


    Roughly thirty minutes had passed when David''s face changed drastically as he realised things were not as simple as he had thought. The werewolf gene was actually refusing to flow through the gene path the Vampire body had taken!


    Which meant he would need to create another gene path in his body to bring the werewolf gene to being!!!

 Chapter 687 Pirates Space

    Upon this revtion, David was stunned and then immediately annoyed by the fact that he couldn''t use the same gene path he used for the Vampire gene for the Werewolf gene. But when he thought deeply about it, he then understood.


    Bothe the Vampire gene and the Werewolf gene are natural enemies. The fact that he managed to practise the two legacy technique was mainly due to luck. The acquisition of the Unity technique was the luck part as without it, he would never have been able to practise the Teo legacy technique together. But it seems the limit for the Unity technique had been reached and could only be used until the Hexa-gene phase. As for the atman stage, the level of the technique wasn''t high enough for his current realm.


    Which simply means that he would either have to find a higher level technique simr to the unity technique or take his time, creating another gene path different from the route of the Vampire gene in his body.


    Thinking of how long it would take, an headache began to pound on David''s head and he immediately shook his head. Refusing to think too deeply about it. There wasn''t anough to time to create another gene path. Moreover, it would drain him for quite sometime, therefore, it was better to do it after the Cosmic Genuis Meet. While he would gain even more power with the Werewolf body''s advancement, it was simply not worth it. As he would be unable to use his hybrid form to change the tide of the battle and the strength, resilience and durability that apanied the werewolf gene would not be usable during the period of his scarring.


    Normally, David wouldn''t care about anything and choose to improve his strength immediately but this time was different. For certain, there will be danger at his destination, reducing his strength would mean certain loss or even worse, death.


    Just as David was thinking about it, the entire ship shook massively. David opened his eyes and with a click from his watch, the window across from him hummed and immediately turned transparent.


    David stared at the window and what he saw made his brows furrow deeply. What he saw made him deeply worried.


    There was actually space ship moving behind the Public transport ship.


    The spaceship was a menacing sight to behold, with a sleek and jagged hull that seemed to be made of a dark, metallic material. The ship''s surface was covered in sharp edges and spikes, giving it a menacing and aggressive appearance that struck fear into the hearts of anyone who saw it.


    The ship was also incredibly agile, with thrusters positioned at strategic points along the hull that allowed it to make rapid and unpredictable movements in space.


    The ship''s weapons were equally impressive, withser cannons, sma torpedoes, and even a devastating energy beam that could slice through an enemy vessel with ease.


    As the ship moved through space, it left a trail of shimmering particles in its wake, adding to its already intimidating appearance. The ship''s engines emitted a deep, rumbling growl that could be felt as much as heard, adding to the sense of power and danger that it exuded.


    Despite its aggressive appearance, the ship was also equipped with a range of stealth technology, including cloaking devices and silent running engines, allowing it to sneak up on the Public spaceship without warning, catching them off guard. The pirate spaceships fired at the Vessel. The Vessel had already activated its high energy shield, and a light-yellow energy shield protected the spaceship like an eggshell. The scavenger spaceships were much smaller than Short Horn Star, but they were also much more agile because of that. They dodged the attacks and dashed around, but the space ship could not dodge anything due to itsrge size¡ªit could only endure the attacks with its shield.


    In that instant, there was a loud humming sound as the intimidating ship fired a grappling hook attached to a length of heavy iron chain at the Public vessel. The hook had sharp ws that tore through space with a soft screeching sound as ittched onto the Transport ship''s hull.


    The transport space ship had actually been locked down by some anchor chained to another space ship.


    As the sharp ws of the grappling hook dug into the hull of the vessel, the intimidating ship wasted no time in activating the ship''s thrusters, the engines roaring to life, pouring fort massive bouts of fire intobustible mes into space as they pulled the captured vessel to a screeching halt.


    The ship bucked and shuddered, its engines straining against the weight of the pirate ship''s chain. Sparks flew from the damaged hull as the two vessels ground against each other.


    "Space Pirates?"


    The words had just escaped his lips when a voice transmission rang out from the wall of his room. "This is the captain speaking, we are so sorry for the inconvenience, please do not panic as we will need a few minutes before we resume the journey. In the meanwhile, food and drinks will be half priced during this period, do enjoy your stay with us."


    The pirates ship''s thrusters hummed with energy as it maneuvered into position, its docking ports and airlocks lining up perfectly with those of the Short Horn Transport vessel.


    The pirates worked quickly and efficiently, their practiced movements a testament to their years of experience raiding other ships.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The pirates activated the docking mechanisms. The ship''sputer hummed to life, sending out a series of electronic signals to the captured vessel''s own docking system. The two systemsmunicated with each other, aligning the docking ports and ensuring that they were ready to connect.


    As the two ships drew closer, the mas in the pirate ship''s docking mechanism began to activate, generating a powerful maic field that would draw the captured vessel towards it. The mps then locked into ce, securing the two vessels together with a resounding clunk that echoed through the pirate ship''s hull.


    The airlocks between the two ships were nowpletely sealed, creating a secure connection that would allow the pirate crew to move freely between the two vessels. and the two vessels locked together with a resounding clunk, sealing off the airlocks to create a secure connection between the two ships.


    David squinted his eyes, staring as the other space ship docked above the public transport but then removed his eyes. It wasn''t any of his business anyways. Since the captain had spoken that everything was alright, it means they could handle it, right?


    Moreover, he was currently upied with his current problem right now and wasn''t really bothered by the things happening.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The entire space ship shook massively and it''s gravitational device malfunctioned. Instantly, the force threw David upwards, to the roof. David''s face changed drastically but in the blink of an eye, his muscles spammed rapidly, releasing shockwaves. Instantly his body changed position as his feet went upside down, stomping heavily at the roof of the ship instead ofnding with his head. His fast reflex had actually saved his at thest moment.


    Once the gravity device resumed working, Davidnded back on his feet to the ground but his face wasn''t lookin too good. If his reflex and speed wasn''t fast enough, he would have been knocked out. Obviously, the force wasn''t enough to kill him.


    David hurriedly exited his room, he also saw other people of different species,ing out from their rooms in panic and terror.


    "What the hell is happening?" A young man with gills on his face spoke, using a device in nted in his throat.


    A Kerkrade, man with crocodile skin nervously walked over and said, "These are The ck Phantom Pirates¡ª I can''t believe they are attacking so publicly. If this spaceship can''t withstand it, we''re all done for. I haven''t lived long enough."


    "You don''t say¡­ No one''s lived long enough.""Then what can we do?" Another person answered with sarcasm dripping from his tone.


    "We only can counter attack if we have weapons." David thought quickly. The spaceship did not allow possession of weapons except in special cases, such as imnts that could not be removed.


    "All of the luggage and equipment is stored in the warehouse of the spaceship." A waitress with two glowing snail like antennas on her head replied.


    "Okay, we need to get to the weaponpartment, my weapons are there," Kerkrade said.


    The man with the gill grabbed the female attendant and yelled, "Where''s the warehouse?"


    Without saying a word, the man with the gill was going to dash out of the hall immediately, but the female attendant hurriedly said, "Wait, don''t leave. The spaceship had entered safe mode, so the exit to the hall is locked, and no one can get out¡­"


    The pirate and the Vessel were still in a stalemate. Most of the passengers were watching in horror. David was not acting on impulses¡ªhe just never liked to let others decide the oue, always wanting to have the upper hand.


    If the Vessel could escape sessfully, of course, that would be the best oue, but if its defenses were broke through, these actions that he took now in advance would be crucial. If they only started to prepare themselves after they break in, it would be toote.


    David followed the group ran for about ten minutes. The tremors from the attacks never stopped. They could feel the Vessel trying to speed up, but it just could not enter the wormhole tunnel. knew that David something was wrong.

 Chapter 688 Stoned

    "Has the distress signal been sent out yet?"


    In the main control room, the captain was covered in sweat while the operator at the side was panicking.


    "Ourmunications have been jammed; all signals are blocked."


    "Impossible, themunication device on Public Space Vessel is a high-grade device brought from a gctic civilization. How do these Pirates have such high-grade equipment?"


    The captain was shocked and furious. Gctic long-rangemunicators had universality and diversity, causing signal blocking devices to be very expensive. Furthermore, the enemy had an ''anti-jump'' device that could disrupt the space and prevent jumping.


    The captain was devastated. These Pirates are way too well equipped!


    The Public Space Vessel was unable to escape or request help¡ªit could onlyst for a short time with its shield and armor. There was still a chance to survive. If the high energy in the area was captured by the detectors Godora set up around the gxy, security would rush to help.


    In the popted Star Zones, the ruling civilization was the main security. The detectors were very sensitive, and some of them had fixed locations, monitoring arge area with artificial intelligence, like a secured perimeter.


    At the time, the Public Space Vessel was flying toward the nearest detector. Since they could not space jump, it would take them about twenty to twenty-five minutes to reach the secured perimeter at full speed. The Pirate spaceships were small and agile but not very powerful in their attacks. The shield could barelyst for this amount of time.


    However, the enemies boarding the ship were the imminent threat. The guards in the ship were gradually losing, and their target was definitely the main control room.


    If the main control room was taken, it would mean that the Public Space Vessel had lost. At that point, escaping would be a dream.


    "Only one-third of the guards are left; they''re retreating and can''t stop the enemies¡­ The Pirates areing toward the main control room. Captain, what do we do now?" An assistant looked at the surveince image and shivered nervously.


    "Try to negotiate!" The captain clenched his teeth, turned on the broadcast, and with not much hope, expressed that they were willing to pay them ''passage money''. However, the Pirates did not reply; it was clear that they wanted to take the entire ship.


    The Pirates had only blocked the signals outside, so the internal broadcast in the ship could still function.


    Guards fell one after another in the surveince image, and the captain was getting desperate. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he asked, "Quickly, get the passenger list, see if there''s someone strong!"


    Someone frantically filtered the passenger list, and a few people''s identities were disyed. All of them were slightly renownedbat personnel, and among them, the most famous one was the high-level mercenary ''The Cybernator''.


    "The Cybernator! It''s him! Great!"


    The captain was overjoyed. He hastily announced through the broadcast, "Passengers, the situation right now is very urgent. The Pirates are heading toward the main control room. I hope the passengers withbat abilities can help us. This is saving yourselves, too, and I will pay arge mary reward¡­"


    The current situation was almost desperate. They would only have a chance to escape if the enemies on the ship could be defeated, so the passengers were hisst hope.


    The captain could only rely on the passengers, especially the renowned Cybernator.


    ¡­


    Huuu!


    The war hammer swung sideways and blew away arge group of the spaceship guards.


    Stoned swung the war hammer with one hand, covered in gray scorching mes. The bullets and low-level energy beams could only leave white marks on his stone skin¡ªthis was his race talent, making him very tough.


    He wasughing insolently, charging forward with ease, and forced the guards away. The battle in the ship was heated¡ªthe shield outside was covered in explosions too. It was like a song of war.


    "Where are we now?"


    "Boss, first ss is right ahead. Casey is waiting for you there."


    Not long after, the metal gate of the first ss appeared in front¡ªit was locked. Stoned held onto the handle of the hammer with both hands this time, spun around twice, and bashed the gate. With a loud bang, the gate was sted away.


    A pirate walked out with a smile and said, "You''re finally here."


    "Good job, where''s that Kirkrade?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "In economy ss."


    "Good!" Stoned grinned, turned around, and saw a group of passengers freaking out. He then ordered, "Capture all of them as hostages. Some of you stay here to guard."


    A group of Pirates cuffed small ck rings onto the passengers'' hands and feet, which then extended automatically into mechanical cuffs. They were very thick and tough, and even normal Powerful individuals could not escape them. All of those passengers were taken hostage.


    There were a few powerful people in these passengers, but the Pirates outnumbered them. After seeing Stoned''s strength, any will to resist vanished.


    Stoned then headed toward the economy ss hall and brought those passengers under control once again. They searched carefully, but there was no sign of the Kirkade , which made him furious.


    "I only moved to the first ss yesterday, and the spaceship never made a stop," Casey said hastily. "He is definitely still on the ship."


    Stoned grabbed the head of a passenger and yelled, "Where''s that Kirkade ?"


    "The¡ªthey broke through the door earlier and ran out," the person answered hastily.


    Bang!


    His head was crushed. Blood sttered onto the faces of the other hostages, and they screamed.


    Stoned shook his hands and said angrily, "They actually ran away. Go, find them now¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the voice of the other group of Pirates came out of themunicator. "Request for backup! We met a strong Super on the way to the main control room and were stopped. Please help!"


    "Boss, the target is in this spaceship and won''t be able to run away," Casey said hurriedly. "We should take over the main control room first. As long as we have control of the spaceship, we will find the target sooner orter."


    Stoned nodded and said, "Then let''s go to the main control room. Casey, you stay here with some people to keep these passengers under control."


    "No problem."


    The economy ss passengers were cuffed and thrown aside. With the Pirates aiming their firearms at them, they were shivering and did not dare move.


    Stoned took some people and headed toward the main control room. The spaceship was ratherrge, so it took some time for them to finally arrive at the scene. Corpses of the Pirates were scattered all over the floor. Stoned saw a sh and a green burst of light like a fountain at the end of the path. About a dozen Pirates were thrown against the wall. Their bodies were twisted, and their bones were broken.


    The Cybernator stood at the path to the main control room with a cold face. Blue Micro LED light covered his body like ripples, able to control a nanoswarms that could be melded into various shapes, which could be used to attack and defend. This was also how he had gotten his name.


    "Look, Cybernator, a high-level mercenary, a remnant of the Cyborg race." Desire appeared in Stoned''s eyes. He gripped his war hammer, walked toward him with excitement, and said, "Finally, someone strong."


    The Cybernators eyes were filled with coldness. He was a cold hearted individual but the reason he was helping was mostly because he would never be able to get to the Cosmic Genuis. Otherwise, he would have gonelong ago.


    With a deft motion, his prosthetic left arm began to reconfigure, folding and transforming into a menacing weapon of unparalleled power. The ckened muzzle of a sma cannon emerged from the limb''s articted joints, glowing with an ominous energy as it hummed to life. In an instant, a hail of deadlyser beamsnced forth from the weapon''s aperture, striking the hapless pirate scum with a blistering intensity that melted their flesh and incinerated their vital organs. The searing beams of sma prated their chests with lightning-fast speed, leaving behind smoldering holes in their bodies as they crumpled to the ground, their once-thriving lives snuffed out in an instant.


    The other Pirates looked for cover hastily and fought back. Stoned was fearless. He charged forward withrge strides¡ªthesers only left burn marks on his skin. He spun the war hammer covered in thick gray mes and bashed straight down on The Cybernator''s head!


    Cybernator raised his left arm. Metal colored nano swarms escaped his body, forming a burning silver shield and blocked his head.


    Bang!


    The impact rippled through the shield, and sparks


    sshed all over the ce.


    ¡­


    At the aft of the vessel, David, the amphibious humanoid man adorned with gills protruding from his visage, stood alongside the Kirkade before a massive security door, the epicenter of the ship''s armaments and vital provisions. The imprable gateway safeguarded the vessel''s cache of advanced weaponry and other crucial cargo with a formidable defense system, the likes of which werent rare in the gxy but were certainly top grade.

 Chapter 689 Scorching Fist!

    ?


    The sound of collision echoed through the tunnel, making the metal walls tremble.


    The swarm of nanobots flowed like water, merging to form a sharp sword and shed with the war hammer once again¡ªboth of them tookrge steps backward.


    Whoosh.


    Steam shot out from behind the Cybernator''s back, releasing the overload pressure from his imnted body. He was breathing heavily, sweating, and his already very pale cheeks became paler.


    Using power required energy, but his mechanical imnted body could not generate energy. The mechanical imnts gave him dynamic weapons and a harder body, so he would not die so easily. However, that came with a price¡ªhe could notst long in battle.


    At this time, the mechanical imnt body had damage everywhere, releasing electric mes. Stoned was very fierce and powerful, but the Cybernator was confident that he would not lose to him. However, this was not a one on one¡ªhundreds of Pirates hid at the side and shot at him. He had to be aware of the stray bullets at all times, so a lot of energy was wasted in building the nano shield. His concentration was diverted too, and a lot of damage was caused by the other Pirates.


    At the end of the tunnel behind the Cybernator was the door to the main control room. If he walked away, the main control room would be in danger, which had restricted his movements for a veryrge extent. He did not dare ignore Stoned and deal with the Pirate sidekicks first.


    The door of the main control room was closed tightly, and all the situation outside was shown on the monitor from the surveince cameras. Everyone in the main control room was terrified. The captain wiped his sweat, pressed on the table, and murmured, "Twelve minutes till we arrive at the security perimeter. You have to hang on!"


    The intense sound of gunfire sounded again. the Cybernator could only create the shield to protect himself while Stoned grinned ferociously. Not giving the Cybernator any time to catch his breath, he pounced again and mmed the war hammer down rapidly.


    The Cybernator''s eyes were filled with blood, his face was cold, and he tried to hold on. However, the Silver light shield was turning dimmer at a visible speed.


    Suddenly, the metal shield burst, and the war hammer hit the left side of the Cybernator''s body without any hindrance.


    Boom!


    Half of the Cybernator''s body exploded. Parts sshed out like a blossoming flower, shooting onto the walls, and the oil sttered all over the ground!


    the Cybernator flew out and hit the wall, but there was no pain on his face. His body was half imnts, so the shattered mechanical body did not have a sense of pain. This technology was more mature andplete than what ordinarys like the ones David had visited. Of course, it would not damage one''s life.


    Suddenly, mes shot out from under his feet. He flew up, jumped over Stoned, and fled.


    The reward was why he helped; his life was more important to him. Half of his body had shattered, and the situation was very critical, so he immediately fled without any hesitation. It was so rational it was almost too cold.


    "This spaceship will definitely be lost. No matter what the Pirates want to do, I''m not their target. The security perimeter shouldn''t be far from here. I just have to take the emergency aircraft to escape¡ªthe Pirates will not chase me."


    Seeing that the Cybernator had fled, the captain lost all strength and plonked himself in a chair, his eyes shut in agony.


    "It''s over. It''s all over."


    The Cybernator had run away, and the enemy was inches away from the main control room. What more hope was there?


    Stoned suppressed his desire to chase. He remembered the main mission and brought the rest toward the main control room door.


    Panic and terror spread¡ªthe people were horrified. Every step that the Pirates took, the captain''s heart sunk deeper.


    This situation was already hopeless. The captain could not think of anything that would reverse the situation. He could not help but think of his wife, his kid, and his mistress back home, and his heart filled with sorrow.


    As Stoned raised his massive war hammer, he could feel the heat and energy from the explosion behind him rapidly approaching. His trained warrior instincts kicked in, and he pivoted on his heel, his senses on high alert.


    Suddenly, he saw it - a towering, muscr fist, covered in writhing sinews and zing infernos. Its mere presence was enough to send shivers down Stoned''s spine.


    In a split second, Stoned channeled his energy and summoned the fiery power of his hammer. The mes coalesced into a protective shield, encasing Stoned in a sphere of searing heat. With a resounding sh, the Fist collided with Stoned''s force field, sending shockwaves reverberating across the battlefield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The fist hit right on target!


    Bang!


    As the Fist collided with Stoned''s fiery shield, a burst of energy erupted, causing the war hammer to transform into molten iron instantaneously. Stoned let out a guttural scream as he felt the searing heat consume him, and he was hurled across the hall.


    The impact of the explosion was deafening, and the ground shook violently beneath him. As he struggled to regain his bearings, Stoned could feel the ember on his arms and chest still burning with a fierce intensity.


    "What?" The captain''s expression suddenly changed.


    At the other side of the tunnel, a muscr two meters tall human took back his majestic fist, ncing notly at the others as he huffed out massive amounts of smoke from his nose.


    Scorching fist, enough to turn the tides of any battle as long there enough physical prowess to back it up.


    "Unfortunately, the damage from the Scorching Fist was too much as its level is simply too low for my current strength but it should be more than enough to take care of these bloody pirates." David nced at the scene, as he said, "Looks like I''m just in time."


    Stoned struggled and stood up. He picked up the war hammer, letting it burn his hands, and stared daggers at David. "Another one! Kill him!"


    Other Pirates turned around and focused fired him¡ªbullets and arrows were everywhere. The tunnel was narrow, so there was nowhere to dodge. With one thought, David''s genes as well as his cells began to rearrange, forming and adding a different gic structure to his previous ones.


    The flesh in his forearm expanded, forming a thick and solid flesh shield. Butting his hands together, it was as though David was holding a round shaped shield before him.


    Stoned spun the war hammer, not to attack David but the main control room door.


    With a loud bang, the door fell, and the main control room was exposed. The people inside hastily backed away from the door, and the captain banged into a chair while going backward, falling onto the ground. He looked up at the tall Stoned with horror on his face.


    Just as Stoned was about to enter the main control room, at this time, a dark red stream of light appeared between David''s eyebrows, [Mental Stab]!


    Without any hesitation, David used all three psychic impacts on Stoned. David knew that since the Stone Giant blood gave him very strong physical resistance, correspondingly, his mind was his weakness.


    Stoned stopped in ce. The next second, thick blood shot out from his nose and mouth, and he felt like his brain had exploded. The world was spinning, and he lost control of his body, fell before the main control room door, and could not get up.


    David endured being hit multiple times and dashed through the Pirates'' blockade. His biological muscles expanded as he grabbed Stoned''s braid and threw him to the other side.


    Their positions had swapped. Now, David was blocking the door.


    These actions had resolved the crisis of the main control room. The captain felt like he was toeing the line of life and death. He gulped nervously and said, "Are you a passenger, too?"


    The captain could not express what he actually meant because he was so nervous. What he actually meant was, this mysterious warrior seemed to have even strongerbat power than the slightly renowned Cybernator, but why was he not on the passenger list earlier?


    The captain had originally thought it was hopeless, but David''s appearance made him see the dawn once again.


    This time, David turned around and said, "I heard you''ll pay a reward."


    Although his face was covered by squirming muscles and veins, his tone was also calm. However, due to some reason, the captain felt like he could faintly see a profiteering smile on the man''s face.


    Probably my imagination¡­


    After the disappointment from Cybernator earlier, the captain did not dare hesitate at all. He had to grab onto this life-saving rope at all costs, so he hastily eximed, "That''s right! I can give you a lot of money! You must stop them!"

 Chapter 690 Michael

    ?


    THE (gentle) sshing of the shower, reflected off the smooth bathroom tiles, flinging rhythmically but in random directions.


    Blood pooled down the drain, mixing along with the soft flow of grade-7 radioactive water, dying the dirty-yellow floor with a crimson hue. Dark brown hand flittered through the cascading fluid, touching the walls with a wide spread hand. Hardened areas of greyish calloused skin on the palm and the fingertips shaved slightly against the soft bathroom wall, bringing down a few pieces of wet cement amidst the rushing water.


    In the next second, the flowing water stopped. The thirty seconds worth of daily shower had been used up.


    [Do you wish to pay more Credit Points to continue the bath?]


    "No."


    In response to the holographic image as well as the robotic sound, a raspy voice of a young man echoed within the enclosed space of the bathroom.


    His response couldn''t be anymore correct, why should he pay more to bath with a grade-7 water? There was no idea how many Heigh this particr water had passed though before reaching him. There was no guessing what it had been used for either.


    Coming out from the shower, the young man casually snapped his fingers.


    "BZZZZZ!"


    Thick stench of stale air waves neither cold nor hot passed through him, drying and blowing off the remnants of water on his skin.


    Light crept up the walls as though the sun had peaked. An orange hue over a calm sea appearing on all six sides of the room, looking seemingly realistic. Billions of pixels fired to life simultaneously under hismand.


    The room is particrly poorly lit, with flickering neon lights casting a dim glow over the dpidated walls and stained concrete floor. The air is thick with the stench of dampness, mold, and the acrid smoke from cheap cigarettes and cheap acid along with different coloured chemicals.


    Staring at the surroundings, the room is sparsely furnished, containing only the bare necessities for survival. A rusted metal bed frame pushed against one wall, its thin, lumpy mattress covered with a threadbare nket. A small table next to it, its surface covered with empty food containers and crumpled paper. A couple of old stic chairs or a single stool may provide seating options.


    In the corner, a small kitchte consists of a Nutrient tap, a sink with a leaking faucet, and a mini-fridge. Dirty dishes pile up on the counter, and the pantry consists of a few cans of cheap, processed food.


    By the side of the wall was a single window with a cracked and chipped frame provides a view of the bleak urbanndscape outside. The window may be covered with a ragged piece of cloth or an old newspaper to block out the harsh light and prying eyes of outsiders.


    The room was very small, cramped space with little to no natural light. The walls might be bare concrete or exposed pipes, and the ceiling was low and stained. The room was even cluttered with various electronic devices, wires, and discarded food containers.


    Overall, the poor room was a bleak, dystopian space that reflects the harsh realities of a world where technology had advanced far beyond the reach of the average person.


    In the changing cubicle, a neatly folded cloth was on the


    bench, and the mirror set in the wall. On top of the pile of clothes was a


    simple steel watch, and weighted beneath the watch was a dark ck bag. The young man took a deep breath and went to face the mirror.


    This is always the toughest part. Nearly a decade and a half he''d been doing this,


    and it still jars him to look into the ss and see a total stranger staring


    back. It''s like pulling an image out of the depths of an autostereograrn.


    For the first couple of moments all he could see is someone else looking


    at him through a window frame.


    Then, like a shift in focus, he felt himself float rapidly up behind the mask and adhere to its inside with a shock that''s almost tactile. It''s as if someone''s cut an umbilical cord, only instead of separating the two, it''s the otherness that has been


    severed and now, just looking at the reflection in a mirror.


    Getting used to the face, the features in the mirror managed to look weatherbeaten. There were lines everywhere. The thick cropped hair was ck


    shot through with grey. The eyes were a spective shade of blue, and<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    there was a faint jagged scar under the left one. Just as the young man was getting used to it,


    A popping sounds echoed from the west wall as well as hissing sounds which originated from the machine connected to the wall in his kitchen. The Synthetic NutriFluid was ready.


    Blinking his eyes in specific pattern, an holographic image popped up within his line of sight. Static fills the airwaves and an ad begins, followed by a distorted voice speaking in a hushed tone. "Are you ready to take the first step towards bing a true cyberpunk?" the voice asks, as the ad fades out to the sound of electronic music. "Upgrade your life today with our cybeic imnts."


    The static clears and the ad transitions to a smooth, synthesized beat. "Introducing thetest in cybeic imnts. Enhance your strength, your speed, your agility. Be more than human."


    The young man squinted his left eye repeatedly, changing the frequency of the receiver until a pretty news caster popped up, covering almost half of his left eye. The opacity of the augmented reality was low, not affecting his vision too much as he downed the grade-7 Synthetic NutriFluid in one go. This would be enough for him till he could get more.


    "This is your daily dose of drug news in the neon-soaked, high-tech world of cyberpunk. Today, reports areing in of a new designer drug on the streets, known as ''NeuroBlitz.'' It''s a potent psychoactive substance that allegedly allows users to ess deep levels of their own consciousness, resulting in intense hallucinations and altered perceptions of reality.


    Authorities are warning that NeuroBlitz is highly addictive and has been linked to a number of violent incidents and psychotic episodes. Street gangs and criminal organizations are said to be behind the distribution of the drug, with reports of turf wars and gang violence increasing in areas where the drug is prevalent.


    Meanwhile, in other news, there are rumors of a new cybeic enhancement that promises to enhance human strength and reflexes to superhuman levels. Dubbed ''CyberBoost,'' it''s said to be a game-changer for those seeking to gain an edge in thepetitive underworld of cyberpunk. However, critics warn that such enhancements could have dangerous side effects, both physical and psychological, and could further exacerbate the already existing societal divides between the haves and have-nots.


    Stay safe out there, and remember: just say no to drugs."


    "Finally, in sports, the cybeically-enhanced athletes of the Neon League are set to face off in a high-stakes match that is sure to draw a crowd. Stay tuned for thetest updates on this and other stories, only here on the Swift Blue News."


    Done with his meal, the young man stepped through the gap between his tiny door and the warmth of the sunlight hit him in the face. He screwed up his new eyes against the re and made out angr buildings behind real wire fences on the other side of a badly-kept


    structures.


    Between the oddly monochrome walls, there were sections of


    a grey iron bridge that came vaulting in tond somewhere hidden from


    view. A simrly drab collection of sky and ground cruisers sat about in


    not particrly neat lines.


    The wind gusted abruptly and the young man caught the


    faint odour of some flowering weed growing along the cracks in the


    everything else felt like a period drama set piece.


    In the world of enhanced technology, augmented reality (AR) is an integral part of daily life. AR technology oveys virtual information onto the real world, seamlessly blending the two to create a hyper-realistic experience.


    As you walk down the street, you can see holographic advertisements hovering in mid-air, beckoning you to try thetest cyber-enhancements or visit a new bar. Your AR interface highlights important locations andndmarks, providing real-time directions and information.


    Looking up at the sky, you may also see awork of drones buzzing overhead, their AR disys visible as a constetion of icons and data points. You can tune into different frequencies to ess news updates, weather reports, and other information.


    Inbat situations, your AR interface bes even more critical. You can tag enemies, track their movements, and ess tactical information in real-time. Your weapons and cybeic imnts are linked to your AR disy, giving you a heads-up on your ammo levels, health status, and other critical data.


    In social situations, AR is a tool for personal expression and style. You can customize your appearance, clothing, and essories with virtual oveys, creating a unique look that sets you apart from the crowd. You can even modify your voice and mannerisms to suit your desired persona.


    Overall, AR technology in cyberpunk is a powerful tool for navigating and interacting with the world around you. With its ability to blend reality and virtuality seamlessly, it offers endless possibilities for entertainment,merce, and personal empowerment. But everything is not as simple as it seem to be.

 Chapter 691 New Arrival

    ?


    Without warning, David appeared before  Stoned and instantly mmed his head against stoned skull.


    "Bang!"


    The reverberation resulting from the collision echoed through the air, resembling the thunderous impact of a mighty sledgehammer forcefully meeting a substantial brick wall. The resounding sh carried with it a symphony of power and resistance, an auditory testament to the immense force behind the collision. The weighty thud reverberated, reaching every corner of the surrounding space, leaving no doubt about the sheer magnitude of the impact. It was as if the collision itself had be a tangible presence, marking its territory with an unyielding deration of strength and unrelenting force.


    Stoned staggered as the shockwaves as well as the resultant force pushed him seven steps backwards. The pirate fell out of there dizzy spell after a  while and immediately held his nose, preventing himself from bleeding as his entire fave flushed red from anger, he screamed like a  pig in a slighter house.


    "Kill him! Kill him!!!"


    In that second, tens of pirates at the mid-gxy rank burst through the door, shooting toward David with fishing hooks that contained deadly amount of force within even if David was able too avoid the strikes  from the fishing hooks, he would never bee able to escape as there fishing hooks would have trapped him and tied him down.


    This pirates had even robbed  there treasures of a celestial and this was the main reason for  their sess, the Fish formation!


    David Immediately let out a brilliant smile as his muscles constricted and expanded. Like the quake of  waking dragon, his blood roared furiously within his body as rings and rings of visible grey shockwaves ovepped around his body.


    In an instant, David''s face erupted into a resplendent smile, illuminating the surroundings. Simultaneously, his muscles underwent a captivating vibration of constriction and expansion, disying the raw power dwelling within him. As though rousing a slumbering dragon from its deep slumber, a seismic tremor coursed through his veins, causing his blood to surge with an untamed ferocity. This intense rush unleashed a torrential symphony of pulsating life force, akin to the majestic roar of a dragon reborn.


    Enveloping his entire being, an awe-inspiring spectacle unfolded as concentric circles of palpable energy radiated outward. These ethereal rings, brimming with a mesmerizing shade of grey, emanated from David''s core and cascaded outward in a harmonious symphony of force. The ovepping shockwaves, like waves colliding in a tempestuous sea, fused together, intensifying their impact and entuating the sheer magnitude of his inner power.)


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!! Whoosh!!!" The shockwaves oscited violently, seemingly wanting to disintegrate everyone and everything within a hundred meeter radius.


    David immediately let out a loud bellow, his face dignified as he took an immediate step forwards.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The entire space ship groaned, releasing multiple jet streams of liquid fire anbusted gas as it tilted in ordance to David''s deadly step.


    Time seem to slow down. The iing pirates were locked in position, unable to react or they were simply top slow to react!


    David immediately transformed into a deadly beam. He streaked through the tens of pirates like a bullet, softly pping his palm against each of the pirate''s chest, making them deform inside.


    In the  blink of an eye, David had reached the other side of the room. The pirates could only see a blur sh past them and by the time  thy were able to react, numerous cracking sounds of bones breaking filled their ears as an intense pain erupted through their stratum.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Like the ovepping sounds of multiple drum beating, the pirates were sent flying backwards with spraying from their mouths like a partly covered tap.


    David''s muscles squirmed repeatedly as his veins bulged out from his entire skin.  Steam of energy and heat and sweat surged out from the top of his head like the sizzling sound of an egg in a frying pan. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His skin beet red but a smile hung at the corners of his face. The blood core as well as the strengthening technique was a  perfect match.


    With it, he could cross over  ranks and defeat those who were at least two rank above him and if he were to go all out, he might even match the might of a quasi-celestial being as he wasn''t currently in full health yet.


    Shaking the thought away from his head, David turned to face Stoned once more, walking closer to him.


    "You! D-don''te any closer!" He seem to have been terrified by David''s prowess ashe crawled backwards in fear.


    David ignored his shouts and asked. "Your crew, how many members do you have?"


    Visibly startled, Stoned furrowed his brows and then it suddenly dawned on him what David was  nning.


    He suddenly released a sneer. "You think that with your meager strength, you would  be able to takeover the Flying Whale Pirate? Dream on!"


    David raised an eye brow and chuckled. There was a blur and he immediately grabbed  Stoned''s neck,  lifting him up like a chicken and mmed his  face repeatedly heavily to the ground.


    Arge dent was formed and the slight noise of a crack sounded. It was  obvious if David repeated this process once more, he would absolutely crush Stoned''s skull into pieces.


    By the time Stoned came to , he was  bleeding everywhere from his head with cracks an cuts on his skin, bursted lips and broken nose.


    This time, David brought his face extremely close to his, a dangerous smile hung over his face like a maniac.


    "Now, I could easily gain the information I want from the other pirates. I''m sure there would be at least one  who would confess. But then, I could  go on torturing. If you don''t tell me everything I want to know, it is absolutely fine by me."


    "The longer you resist, the more enjoyable this is for me. So please, don''t give in yet man. Resist."


    "S-ss-"


    David leaned in closer as he couldn''t hear what the pirate was saying. Strangely, the fear in the pirate''s face vanished like a fog, reced with a mocking smile.


    "Ss-see yur e hellll."


    David frowned deeply, dropping the lifeless body of the Pirate as he tried to determine what the pirate meant by those words.


    "That''s cold."


    A voice suddenly spoke amidst the silence as  one of the pirates had struck before in the chest rose up.

 Chapter 692 Strange Young Man

    ?


    "That''s cold." Buzzing sounds emanated from the body of the risen pirate. In a mesmerizing disy, his once ck robe began to disintegrate into fine ash particles, gracefully drifting into the vast expanse of the atmosphere.


    A wave of coldness washed over David''s face, betraying his surprise. The presence of this individual had managed topletely elude his senses. Even during the intense battle, when David struck him with a powerful palm strike, there was no discernible reaction. It puzzled him deeply. Perhaps, it was due to the fact that all his sensory were being overloaded but it could also be another matter entirely.


    As the robe dissolved into nothingness, the concealed form underneath was finally unveiled, exposing a young and captivating gentleman. His countenance bore the striking mark of a criss-cross scar gracing the corners of his face, adding an air of mystery to his appearance. One of his eyes possessed an ethereal purity, gleaming entirely white, while the other retained its natural hue of captivating blue. Judging by his youthful visage, he appeared to be merely a few years older than David, with an estimated age of approximately 26 years old.


    He was certainly a strange 26 year old. For  Stoned to have that sort of confidence to smile at the verge of death, that was  certainly very terrifying.


    Dusting the ash off his body, the young man continued. "Though easily expendable, Stoned was quite loyal. "


    David spared a nce at Stoned and then at the young man. His pupils constricted and  blood iced with his optical nerves  turning them blood shot.


    It was dripping crimson red as  he stared at the figure before him. What David saw made  his rapidly beating heart skip a beat.


    "Ah, I see. So that''s the source of your strength. It''s quite an unusual theory, I must say. Considering the body''s remarkable ability to adapt to change, why not enhance its adaptive strength by subjecting it to greater challenges? The greater the pressure, the more room you have to grow."


    With a blink of his expressionless eyes, the young man locked his gaze onto David, as if peering through the depths of his being, unearthing countless enigmatic secrets hidden within his very core, his vision prating through everyyer of his skin.


    "Truly a massive universe filled with strange things indeed."


    David felt absolutely ufortable. He controlled his muscles,  osciting them as  he immediately released a pulse filled  with destructive waves with thew undtion of his muscles. With that, he had  managed to destroy the young man''s ability to view through his body no matter how formidable it might seem.


    "What do you want? With your strength, mingling with Pirates is beneath any of you. What''s you angle here?"


    The young man smirked hearing David''s words. He gently walked towards the cockpit where the captain was, passing by David''s side who was at the entrance by a mere inch. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But it was as though David didn''t dare to do anything and could only watch as the young man passed by him, helplessly witnessing the young man''s unhindered advance as he strode past him , closing in on the captain with swift purpose. In a bold disy of strength, the young man seized the captain by the neck, firmly asserting his dominance over the situation.


    Wait! H-Hold on! How much do you desire? One Cosmic coin? Or perhaps ten?! I implore you, name your price! I am willing to offer any amount, just spare my life." The captain''s words tumbled out in a rapid flurry,ced with an overwhelming sense of fear and terror. The sheer intensity of his emotions dripped down his face like a relentless stream, painting a vivid portrait of his distress.


    "Humans without strength, so weak. So easy to y with."


    The chilling words hung in the air, reverberating with an eerie resonance. Suddenly, a sharp and thunderous crack shattered the previously tranquil silence, jolting the crew members and flight attendants into a state of panic. Gasps and screams erupted from all corners of the cabin, a cacophony of fear and disbelief as the chilling reality of the situation took hold.


    "Ahhh!"


    Overwhelmed by the intense circumstances, one of the flight attendants reached her breaking point and swiftly made the decision to escape. However, as she frantically attempted to approach the exit, tragedy struck in a horrifying instant. In a catastrophic turn of events, her body erupted into a devastating explosion uponing into proximity with the young man.


    The sheer force unleashed upon her passing shattered her form into an indescribable disy of destruction, leaving behind a scene of unimaginable blood, gore and devastation.


    David''s pupils shook slightly and his heart quaked with worry. He saw exactly how the woman exploded and even saw the young man pointing at the waitress direction but after that, what happened next exceeded his entire thought process.


    He the young man''s senses could only grasp the shifting airpression and the subtle alterations in pressure, a sudden and violent explosion ruptured the atmosphere, causing blood to disperse in all directions. Amidst the chaos, a small droplet of crimsonnded on the corner of David''s lips, drawing his attention to the gruesome aftermath. His gaze fell upon the disfigured remains of what was once a waitress, now reduced to a grotesque mass resembling nothing more than pulverized flesh.


    In an instant, a spontaneous chuckle escaped David''s lips, apanied by a carefree smile that embraced his entire face. Retreat from a battle? Not a chance. Reflecting on his past experiences, David had never shied away from a confrontation, no matter how formidable the opponent. Even though this current adversary seemed to possess a level of power that surpassed that of the sun celestial he had recently encountered, David''s life had been defined by countless encounters with individuals wielding greater strength than his own. David''s entire life had been based on fighting individuals with higher levels of strength than his.


    Hence, David found himselfpletely devoid of fear, quite the contrary, in fact. Instead, an overwhelming surge of exhration coursed through his veins, defying any attempt at verbal description. It was as if a potent elixir of excitement had infused every fiber of his being,pelling him to exert tremendous effort in containing the intenBut sity within himself.

 Chapter 693 Power

    ?


    As the crew members upying the control station bore witness to the bone-chilling scene unfolding before their very eyes, a suffocating sense of dread swept over them, causing panic to ignite within their hearts. Fear tightened its grip, rendering them helpless, their voices stifled to mere whispers as they choked back sobs, fearful of making the slightest noise that could potentially draw the attention of the monstrous presence lurking in their midst.


    At this moment, the man with gills on his fave  as well as the Kirkard and the two others who had managed to fight off the remnants of the Pirates burst through the door leading to the passageway.


    Upon seeing them, David warned in a serious tone. "Retreat backwards, this guy is extremely dangerous!"


    The man with peculiar gills on his face let out a snort, expelling a mouthful of gas that dissipated into the surrounding air, resembling evaporating steam.


    "Even if he''s considered dangerous, do you really think he can withstand the collective strength of all five of us?" questioned the Kirkard, his head nodding in agreement. He furthermented, "Those pirates are nothing more than insignificant scoundrels. Dealing with them should be a breeze. Based on my observation, that individual is merely a mediocre brat with a mid-gxy rank."


    With a solemn shake of his head, David declined to utter another word. He firmly believed that he had given his absolute best, and if others were so insistent on tempting fate, he had no intention of assuming the role of a parental figure who would cater to their needs and ensure their well-being.


    "Kill that damned pirate!" Eliminate that ursed pirate!" With a thunderous roar reverberating from the Kirkard, the four charged toward the young man with wild abandon.


    Distinct energy waves radiated from each of them as theyunched their consecutive assaults.


    The moisture in the air coalesced before  the  man with the gill, transforming into an enormous trident that aimed to impale the young man.


    The Kirkard unleashed a resounding bellow, apanied by a decisive p. His hands rapidly expanded, morphing into a massive crocodile-like w, its sharp ws fiercelyshing out toward the young man''s chest.


    Meanwhile, the remaining two assants,cking in physical prowess, relied on energy-based weaponry to bolster their strength. The third individual brandished a hammer surging with propulsive jet streams, erupting with tremendous force. Simultaneously, the fourth mercenary, a femalebatant, hurled numerous diminutive objects infused withpact yet devastating explosives in the direction of the young man.


    David furrowed his brow, squinting his eyes as he closely observed the relentless onught from the four assants. Their attacks were formidable, executed with remarkable speed and brutality. It became ringly apparent to him that an ordinary individual with a mere gxy rank would have no conceivable chance of enduring such a barrage of assaults. The sheer strength, precision, and ferocity disyed by the attackers was  astonishing. There was no way a normal gxy ranked individual will be able to withstand such attacks.


    Sadly,  the young man wasn''t even close to normal! He spread his hands wide as though to wee the iing attacks.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The resounding echoes of explosive reverberations filled the air, shaking the surroundings with a tremendous force.


    In a dazzling disy, an array of radiant lights burst forth, illuminating the scene with a mesmerizing brilliance. Deadly shockwaves surged outward, unleashing their destructive power upon the environment. Pressurized air andpressed wind collided with unyielding vigor, unleashing a chaotic tempest of energy.


    The sheer magnitude of their attacks was akin to a warhead supercharged with unrelenting force. The aftermath of their onught left naught but devastation in its wake, obliterating everything within a vast twenty-meter radius. The once-intact space ship now bore the scars of their assault, as a colossal hole had been ripped open at its pinnacle.


    Fortuitously, this was no ordinary space ship. Its construction had been meticulously nned and executed, possessing a remarkable fortification in the form of an additionalyer underneath its primary exterior shell. This structural design rendered it more resilient and capable of withstanding internal attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The secondyer of the space ship acted as a safeguard, serving as a barrier against the destructive forces unleashed by the assants. It absorbed the impact, preventing the full extent of the devastation from prating deeper into the vessel. Thanks to this strategic construction, the space ship remained intact, its integrity upheld despite the ferocity of the onught.


    Within the chaotic aftermath, a tense moment of relief washed over the  passengers.


    But in the  blink of an eye, In a mere moment, swift as the fluttering of an eyelid, the man adorned with gills on his face, alongside the formidable Kirkard being and the two additionalbatants, were abruptly propelled backward through the air. Blood gushed forth from their mouths, cascading in crimson streams, while their bodies left behind four distinct human-shaped indentations upon the nearby wall.


    The impact of the invisible force proved fatal for the two mercenaries, their bodies convulsing as they expelled blood mixed with fragments of their internal organs. Their lives were extinguished in an instant.


    As for the Kirkard and the man with the facial gills, they swiftly reached for and hurriedly used various medicinal substances, diligently injecting and swallowing them into their  system.


    Gradually, the effects of the attack and their grievous wounds took their toll. The Kirkard, his robust physique yielding to the strain, faltered and sumbed to unconsciousness. His towering presence was diminished as he copsed, a mere shell of his former formidable self.


    Simrly, the man with the intricate gill structure on his visage, gasped for precious breaths, his vitality fading with eachbored exhale. The medicines coursing through his veins fought valiantly against the inevitable, yet even their potency had its limits. Ultimately, he too sumbed to the relentless onught of weariness, his body surrendering to unconsciousness as he slumped to the ground.


    The scene was now cloaked in an eerie silence, broken only by the faint echoes ofbored breathing and the somber specter of impending demise.


    David stoodpletely still, his body immobile and devoid of any action that could aid the situation. His gaze, devoid of emotion or discernible expression, fixated on the young man before him.


    After a brief period of silence, David''s voice broke the stillness. "Are you heading for the Millennial Genius Meet?" David suddenly asked.


    This question instantly made the young man freeze and his unbothered face finally showed signs of interest.


    Ignoring the two who aren''t dead, he looked towards David with a  look of surprise. "Howe you know about that?"


    "There are a lot of things in this world that I know which you wouldn''t be  able toprehend."


    The young man stared at David as though to see  if he was actually serious before he chuckled. "It doesn''t matter how you knew anyway. You are simply too weak to get an invitation needless attend. Though capped at peak-gxy rank, those at the  early-gxy ranked would absolutely decimate you."


    David remained silent, rendering the entire cockpit as well as passageway silent. Suddenly he David shook his head and tutted.


    "Hmm. Tch-Tch-Tch.  I really hoped you were much stronger."


    This time, the youth''s face darkened. "You dare mock me!?"

 Chapter 694 Overpowering Strength

    ?


    David nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, disying an air of indifference. "Mock you? Absolutely not," he responded with a dismissive tone. "Quite the opposite, I genuinely admire your strength."


    The young man, taken aback by David''s unexpected response, observed the curiosity gleaming in David''s eyes. It puzzled him, causing his eyebrows to furrow, as he wondered why David was engaging with him in such a friendly manner, almost as if they were longtimepanions.


    "In my homnd, among those of your age group, you would undoubtedly be hailed as a millennial genius," David continued, his voice filled with admiration. "Without a shred of doubt, you possess the remarkable ability to surpass the constraints of conventional ranks solely through sheer power and might. I am genuinely curious, what rank do you believe you would eventually settle for in the Genius Battle?"


    The young man, still surprised by David''s unexpected praise, hesitated for a moment. He contemted the question, trying toprehend what David was  trying to do.


    "Not even top ten thousand? Isn''t that too much. Didn''t picture you to be so weak." David didn''t wait for the young man to talk before he pipped in.


    "Angering me to affect my battle prowess is such a weak move. Try it on someone much weaker in your next life."


    David''s countenance plummeted, his expression contorting into one of dismay. And in that fleeting moment, an astonishing metamorphosis overcame him, his form rapidly expanding akin to an inted balloon. Within half a second, he underwent a remarkable transformation, now manifesting as a colossal beast measuring three meters in height.


    His body was adorned with formidable spikes,prised of pure hardened diamond, glistening with an unparalleled gleam.


    Concurrently, an immense de slipped out from there void, emerging seemingly from the very fabric of nothingness, its breadth spanning an entire doorway, while its length surpassed that of three fully grown men. This extraordinary weapon found its rightful ce in David''s grasp, as though it had always been an extension of his being.


    The swift and sudden motion initiated by David''s transformation sent shockwaves throughout the immediate environment, affecting both the atmospheric bnce and the equilibrium of the ship itself.


    The vessel veered and swayed, its trajectory in space precariously osciting from left to right, as if struggling to adapt to the force from David''s body.


    Yet, before David could even raise the colossal broadsword halfway, a formidable force silently slithered towards him, reminiscent of a lethal serpent on the prowl. Its approach remained inconspicuous, veiled in an aura of ominous silence.


    And then, with an earth-shattering explosion, a resounding "BOOM" reverberated throughout the vicinity. David''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, mirroring the external tumult that now permeated the air.


    An audible rumble resonated deep within his very being, emanating from the core of his being as he summoned forth an unparalleled surge of power, tapping into the deepest reservoirs within his entire physique. Every fiber of his being strained and pulsated with an intensity, channeling an unparalleled output that defied.


    "BOOM!!!"


    David''s eyes bulged wide, filled with a mix of shock and determination. A deafening rumbling sound resonated from deep within his muscles, reverberating through the air as he unleashed an unprecedented surge of power, channeling every ounce of strength his body could muster.


    The sheer force of David''s exertion propelled him backward, forcing him to take ten consecutive steps. With each step, the spaceship tilted precariously, leaving behind colossal indentations akin to the mighty footprints of a legendary creature.


    And then, a resounding impact shook the entire vessel, as if the universe itself trembled in response. David''s bone-like spikes pierced through the ship''s walls, causing a violent upheaval as his back collided with the metallic structure.


    Despite his hybrid form, with half of his eyes bloodshot and the other half gleaming with a golden hue, David''s face flushed crimson. It was astonishing to witness that even in his transformed state, he struggled to withstand the young man''s assault. This adversary surpassed all expectations. While not a celestial-ranked individual like the Sun-fire celestial, this young man possessed the power of a gxy-ranked monster.


    His attacks were infused with an unprecedented concentration of strength, as if he had amassed an unfathomable amount of force and energy within his very being, exceeding the limits typically associated with a gxy rank and enabling him to unleash forces more  powerful and stronger than normal.


    Unlike the Sun-fire celestial, this young man was  no celestial-ranked individual but a gxy-ranked monster! His attacks were more potent, as though he had umted  massive amount of force an energy within his body, making him surpass the limit of  gxy rank, allowing him to exert forces  even stronger than that of a celestial.


    Now, a celestial''s attacks were more of a wide ranged attacks, destroying things atrger scales. For instance, instantly decimating a 500 kilometer radius. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But this man''s attack was more focused, less flowery which lead it to be more deadly and harder to deal with.


    David had just regained his baring when his spine tingled. But his entire arms were numb! Even with his diamond body, there defense of his hybrid body and other  hardening-defensive technique, he was only able to resist 80 percent of his attack while the 20 percent ran freely, within him. Instantly destroying nerves and cells in his body.


    A loud bellow escaped David lips and two more hands jolted out from his waist.


    "BOOM!!!"


    He was barely able to cross them when another invisible attack mmed into him like a moving Sleigde-Train.


    A massive ripple of ovepping shockwave sted apart in a  circr form. Like the effect of an atomic bomb before the raging nuclear fire.


    At that moment, the crew members still at the cockpit as well as the fearful waitresses and the  passengers that had turned up to fight exploded into smithereens when they came in too contact with the shockwave.


    The metallic body of the ship wasn''t able to resist. It''s entire body was sliced in half. The  upper body flew upwards into the vastness of space while the other half stayed in put. Probably having something to do with drastic static moment of forces.


    The young man expressionlessly gazed into the darkness of space and then towards the  passengers screaming and crying as they floated in the dark vacuum.


    As though walking onnd, his legs tapped softly on air, approaching David''s direction.


    As for David, a terrifying expression could be  seen in his face. With a roar, the seemingly make shifted coffin metal exploded as he came out from the piece of spaceship he was stuck in.


    "Quit struggling, it will only take a moment."


    The  young man''s voice seem to have been specially transported  into his ears as  though it was the whisper of a secret lover.


    "Whoosh!"


    The man seem to have faded into a shadowy, blending in with the darkness of space around them. Hurriedly revitalising his dead cells, his four broken arms were quickly repaired.


    "Die!"


    Without warning David roared like a  beast. His muscles hummed rapidly and all of a  sudden, hisrge de seemed to have glitched.


    "BANG!!!"


    Three steps, two numb hands and one resonating de. David''s monstrous figure red intensely at the young man as he stood still in space.


    "That''s a nice trick."

 Chapter 695 Absolute Strength

    ?


    David nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, disying an air of indifference. "Mock you? Absolutely not," he responded with a dismissive tone. "Quite the opposite, I genuinely admire your strength."


    The young man, taken aback by David''s unexpected response, observed the curiosity gleaming in David''s eyes. It puzzled him, causing his eyebrows to furrow, as he wondered why David was engaging with him in such a friendly manner, almost as if they were longtimepanions.


    "In my homnd, among those of your age group, you would undoubtedly be hailed as a millennial genius," David continued, his voice filled with admiration. "Without a shred of doubt, you possess the remarkable ability to surpass the constraints of conventional ranks solely through sheer power and might. I am genuinely curious, what rank do you believe you would eventually settle for in the Genius Battle?"


    The young man, still surprised by David''s unexpected praise, hesitated for a moment. He contemted the question, trying toprehend what David was trying to do.


    "Not even top ten thousand? Isn''t that too much. Didn''t picture you to be so weak." David didn''t wait for the young man to talk before he pipped in.


    "Angering me to affect my battle prowess is such a weak move. Try it on someone much weaker in your next life."


    David''s countenance plummeted, his expression contorting into one of dismay. And in that fleeting moment, an astonishing metamorphosis overcame him, his form rapidly expanding akin to an inted balloon. Within half a second, he underwent a remarkable transformation, now manifesting as a colossal beast measuring three meters in height.


    His body was adorned with formidable spikes,prised of pure hardened diamond, glistening with an unparalleled gleam.


    Concurrently, an immense de slipped out from there void, emerging seemingly from the very fabric of nothingness, its breadth spanning an entire doorway, while its length surpassed that of three fully grown men. This extraordinary weapon found its rightful ce in David''s grasp, as though it had always been an extension of his being.


    The swift and sudden motion initiated by David''s transformation sent shockwaves throughout the immediate environment, affecting both the atmospheric bnce and the equilibrium of the ship itself.


    The vessel veered and swayed, its trajectory in space precariously osciting from left to right, as if struggling to adapt to the force from David''s body.


    Yet, before David could even raise the colossal broadsword halfway, a formidable force silently slithered towards him, reminiscent of a lethal serpent on the prowl. Its approach remained inconspicuous, veiled in an aura of ominous silence.


    And then, with an earth-shattering explosion, a resounding "BOOM" reverberated throughout the vicinity. David''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, mirroring the external tumult that now permeated the air.


    An audible rumble resonated deep within his very being, emanating from the core of his being as he summoned forth an unparalleled surge of power, tapping into the deepest reservoirs within his entire physique. Every fiber of his being strained and pulsated with an intensity, channeling an unparalleled output that defied.


    "BOOM!!!"


    David''s eyes bulged wide, filled with a mix of shock and determination. A deafening rumbling sound resonated from deep within his muscles, reverberating through the air as he unleashed an unprecedented surge of power, channeling every ounce of strength his body could muster.


    The sheer force of David''s exertion propelled him backward, forcing him to take ten consecutive steps. With each step, the spaceship tilted precariously, leaving behind colossal indentations akin to the mighty footprints of a legendary creature.


    And then, a resounding impact shook the entire vessel, as if the universe itself trembled in response. David''s bone-like spikes pierced through the ship''s walls, causing a violent upheaval as his back collided with the metallic structure.


    Despite his hybrid form, with half of his eyes bloodshot and the other half gleaming with a golden hue, David''s face flushed crimson. It was astonishing to witness that even in his transformed state, he struggled to withstand the young man''s assault. This adversary surpassed all expectations. While not a celestial-ranked individual like the Sun-fire celestial, this young man possessed the power of a gxy-ranked monster.


    His attacks were infused with an unprecedented concentration of strength, as if he had amassed an unfathomable amount of force and energy within his very being, exceeding the limits typically associated with a gxy rank and enabling him to unleash forces more powerful and stronger than normal.


    Unlike the Sun-fire celestial, this young man was no celestial-ranked individual but a gxy-ranked monster! His attacks were more potent, as though he had umted massive amount of force an energy within his body, making him surpass the limit of gxy rank, allowing him to exert forces even stronger than that of a celestial.


    Now, a celestial''s attacks were more of a wide ranged attacks, destroying things atrger scales. For instance, instantly decimating a 500 kilometer radius.


    But this man''s attack was more focused, less flowery which lead it to be more deadly and harder to deal with.


    David had just regained his baring when his spine tingled. But his entire arms were numb! Even with his diamond body, there defense of his hybrid body and other hardening-defensive technique, he was only able to resist 80 percent of his attack while the 20 percent ran freely, within him. Instantly destroying nerves and cells in his body.


    A loud bellow escaped David lips and two more hands jolted out from his waist.


    "BOOM!!!"


    He was barely able to cross them when another invisible attack mmed into him like a moving Sleigde-Train.


    A massive ripple of ovepping shockwave sted apart in a circr form. Like the effect of an atomic bomb before the raging nuclear fire.


    At that moment, the crew members still at the cockpit as well as the fearful waitresses and the passengers that had turned up to fight exploded into smithereens when they came in too contact with the shockwave.


    The metallic body of the ship wasn''t able to resist. It''s entire body was sliced in half. The upper body flew upwards into the vastness of space while the other half stayed in put. Probably having something to do with drastic static moment of forces.


    The young man expressionlessly gazed into the darkness of space and then towards the passengers screaming and crying as they floated in the dark vacuum.


    As though walking onnd, his legs tapped softly on air, approaching David''s direction.


    As for David, a terrifying expression could be seen in his face. With a roar, the seemingly make shifted coffin metal exploded as he came out from the piece of spaceship he was stuck in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Quit struggling, it will only take a moment."


    The young man''s voice seem to have been specially transported into his ears as though it was the whisper of a secret lover.


    "Whoosh!"


    The man seem to have faded into a shadowy, blending in with the darkness of space around them. Hurriedly revitalising his dead cells, his four broken arms were quickly repaired.


    "Die!"


    Without warning David roared like a beast. His muscles hummed rapidly and all of a sudden, hisrge de seemed to have glitched.


    "BANGIt was so fast and urate and most importantly, unexpected to David.


    The Young Man''s unexpected energy burst was so fluid and smooth, it elicited remnants of shadows of des as he attacked, leaving the audience in awe at his beauty of his de dance.


    However, that de dance seem to be from a night mare to David. He immediately focused all of his gic force in his eyes trying to capture the trajectory of every single de strike.


    But even with that, all he could capture was the shadows of the dagger.


    Numerous sounds of weapons shing against each othis ricocheted off the battle field as the battle progressed. Yet, despite his best effort, he was gradually being suppressed by his opponent. His opponentunched his attacks very fast and urate, thise was no way he could evade or dodge the attacks very quickly which eventually left him with only on option, blocking the attacks as fast as he could.


    In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about The Young Man wasn''t entirely true, instead he had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle eithis.


    David took in a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his hands, cing them apart. All of a sudden, arge burst of gic power erupted from within him and two huge muscr arms ripped out from underneath his armpit, dripping out bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    In that instant, two nano swarms ruhed to cover the two slimy muscr arms, forming arge iron gauntlet around it. In the blink of an eye, his body grew a lot more muscr and he stood at a two meter height, towering over The Young Man like a huge giant.


    "Boom!"


    The air distorted as the four arms separated muscr arms mmed against each othis, creating arge shockwave right between them, sting The Young Man backwards, away from him.


    In just an instant, he had escaped The Young Man''s control and alreadyunched his own counter attack.


    "Roar!"


    David''s handsome face immediately distorted as his snort grew, his mouth also expanded as arge row of teeth grew out from his mouth with an explosive roar.


    "Fuck! He finally stimted his gene!"


    "What monstrosity! The Four-armed Ape."


    This immediately sparked off the insanity of the students watching the show. Every one was passionately watching the beautiful de dance by The Young Man''s in great awe.


    But they were immediately awoken by David''s beastly body and strength. This immediately made them erupt in deafening cheer! It was obvious the spectators wanted blood and would just cheer at anything that would make that happen.


    However, before the loud cheer could go any furthis, The Young Man who had been blown backwards instantly faded into a reddish pure smoke, the dagger shadows that had been around his like numerous arms also faded.


    Suddenly, thise was a sh and a blur and a figure emerged right before David. He immediately sliced his dagger and aimed it at David''s throat. Before he could react, David felt a sharp pointy feeling right before his neck.


    If he moved just a little, it was obvious the dagger would cut through his arteries and he might just bleed to death before the medic got to him.


    The Young Man''s figure then turned from his blurry physique, making his figure appear quite clear to the environment.


    His appearance had changed dramatically at this moment. His face had red spotted streaks of lines around his checks and forehead, looking a bit strange but still more alluring than ever.


    His body appeared very busy, and he seem to have grown taller but even more plumper than ever, his pupils was a mixture of red and ck as he stood thise with his dagger on David''s neck.


    A old smirk formed at the corner of his mouth as he whispered. "Too slow."


    It was then a loud booming noise of the sound barrier being broken echoed out from behind them, forming arge gust of wind, sting out as the air imploded.


    Hearing those words instantly tugged David''s anger and his breathing grew roughis as hot puffs of smoke puffed out from his nose as he exhaled roughly. But he eventually calmed himself and left in defeat.

 Chapter 696 Overpowering Strength

    ?


    David nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, disying an air of indifference. "Mock you? Absolutely not," he responded with a dismissive tone. "Quite the opposite, I genuinely admire your strength."


    The young man, taken aback by David''s unexpected response, observed the curiosity gleaming in David''s eyes. It puzzled him, causing his eyebrows to furrow, as he wondered why David was engaging with him in such a friendly manner, almost as if they were longtimepanions.


    "In my homnd, among those of your age group, you would undoubtedly be hailed as a millennial genius," David continued, his voice filled with admiration. "Without a shred of doubt, you possess the remarkable ability to surpass the constraints of conventional ranks solely through sheer power and might. I am genuinely curious, what rank do you believe you would eventually settle for in the Genius Battle?"


    The young man, still surprised by David''s unexpected praise, hesitated for a moment. He contemted the question, trying toprehend what David was trying to do.


    "Not even top ten thousand? Isn''t that too much. Didn''t picture you to be so weak." David didn''t wait for the young man to talk before he pipped in.


    "Angering me to affect my battle prowess is such a weak move. Try it on someone much weaker in your next life."


    David''s countenance plummeted, his expression contorting into one of dismay. And in that fleeting moment, an astonishing metamorphosis overcame him, his form rapidly expanding akin to an inted balloon. Within half a second, he underwent a remarkable transformation, now manifesting as a colossal beast measuring three meters in height.


    His body was adorned with formidable spikes,prised of pure hardened diamond, glistening with an unparalleled gleam.


    Concurrently, an immense de slipped out from there void, emerging seemingly from the very fabric of nothingness, its breadth spanning an entire doorway, while its length surpassed that of three fully grown men. This extraordinary weapon found its rightful ce in David''s grasp, as though it had always been an extension of his being.


    The swift and sudden motion initiated by David''s transformation sent shockwaves throughout the immediate environment, affecting both the atmospheric bnce and the equilibrium of the ship itself.


    The vessel veered and swayed, its trajectory in space precariously osciting from left to right, as if struggling to adapt to the force from David''s body.


    Yet, before David could even raise the colossal broadsword halfway, a formidable force silently slithered towards him, reminiscent of a lethal serpent on the prowl. Its approach remained inconspicuous, veiled in an aura of ominous silence.


    And then, with an earth-shattering explosion, a resounding "BOOM" reverberated throughout the vicinity. David''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, mirroring the external tumult that now permeated the air.


    An audible rumble resonated deep within his very being, emanating from the core of his being as he summoned forth an unparalleled surge of power, tapping into the deepest reservoirs within his entire physique. Every fiber of his being strained and pulsated with an intensity, channeling an unparalleled output that defied.


    "BOOM!!!"


    David''s eyes bulged wide, filled with a mix of shock and determination. A deafening rumbling sound resonated from deep within his muscles, reverberating through the air as he unleashed an unprecedented surge of power, channeling every ounce of strength his body could muster.


    The sheer force of David''s exertion propelled him backward, forcing him to take ten consecutive steps. With each step, the spaceship tilted precariously, leaving behind colossal indentations akin to the mighty footprints of a legendary creature.


    And then, a resounding impact shook the entire vessel, as if the universe itself trembled in response. David''s bone-like spikes pierced through the ship''s walls, causing a violent upheaval as his back collided with the metallic structure.


    Despite his hybrid form, with half of his eyes bloodshot and the other half gleaming with a golden hue, David''s face flushed crimson. It was astonishing to witness that even in his transformed state, he struggled to withstand the young man''s assault. This adversary surpassed all expectations. While not a celestial-ranked individual like the Sun-fire celestial, this young man possessed the power of a gxy-ranked monster.


    His attacks were infused with an unprecedented concentration of strength, as if he had amassed an unfathomable amount of force and energy within his very being, exceeding the limits typically associated with a gxy rank and enabling him to unleash forces more powerful and stronger than normal.


    Unlike the Sun-fire celestial, this young man was no celestial-ranked individual but a gxy-ranked monster! His attacks were more potent, as though he had umted massive amount of force an energy within his body, making him surpass the limit of gxy rank, allowing him to exert forces even stronger than that of a celestial.


    Now, a celestial''s attacks were more of a wide ranged attacks, destroying things atrger scales. For instance, instantly decimating a 500 kilometer radius.


    But this man''s attack was more focused, less flowery which lead it to be more deadly and harder to deal with.


    David had just regained his baring when his spine tingled. But his entire arms were numb! Even with his diamond body, there defense of his hybrid body and other hardening-defensive technique, he was only able to resist 80 percent of his attack while the 20 percent ran freely, within him. Instantly destroying nerves and cells in his body.


    A loud bellow escaped David lips and two more hands jolted out from his waist.


    "BOOM!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was barely able to cross them when another invisible attack mmed into him like a moving Sleigde-Train.


    A massive ripple of ovepping shockwave sted apart in a circr form. Like the effect of an atomic bomb before the raging nuclear fire.


    At that moment, the crew members still at the cockpit as well as the fearful waitresses and the passengers that had turned up to fight exploded into smithereens when they came in too contact with the shockwave.


    The metallic body of the ship wasn''t able to resist. It''s entire body was sliced in half. The upper body flew upwards into the vastness of space while the other half stayed in put. Probably having something to do with drastic static moment of forces.


    The young man expressionlessly gazed into the darkness of space and then towards the passengers screaming and crying as they floated in the dark vacuum.


    As though walking onnd, his legs tapped softly on air, approaching David''s direction.


    As for David, a terrifying expression could be seen in his face. With a roar, the seemingly make shifted coffin metal exploded as he came out from the piece of spaceship he was stuck in.


    "Quit struggling, it will only take a moment."


    The young man''s voice seem to have been specially transported into his ears as though it was the whisper of a secret lover.


    "Whoosh!"


    The man seem to have faded into a shadowy, blending in with the darkness of space around them. Hurriedly revitalising his dead cells, his four broken arms were quickly repaired.


    "Die!"


    Without warning David roared like a beast. His muscles hummed rapidly and all of a sudden, hisrge de seemed to have glitched.


    "BANGIt was so fast and urate and most importantly, unexpected to David.


    The Young Man''s unexpected energy burst was so fluid and smooth, it elicited remnants of shadows of des as he attacked, leaving the audience in awe at his beauty of his de dance.


    However, that de dance seem to be from a night mare to David. He immediately focused all of his gic force in his eyes trying to capture the trajectory of every single de strike.


    But even with that, all he could capture was the shadows of the dagger.


    Numerous sounds of weapons shing against each othis ricocheted off the battle field as the battle progressed. Yet, despite his best effort, he was gradually being suppressed by his opponent. His opponentunched his attacks very fast and urate, thise was no way he could evade or dodge the attacks very quickly which eventually left him with only on option, blocking the attacks as fast as he could.


    In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about The Young Man wasn''t entirely true, instead he had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle eithis.


    David took in a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his hands, cing them apart. All of a sudden, arge burst of gic power erupted from within him and two huge muscr arms ripped out from underneath his armpit, dripping out bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about The Young Man wasn''t entirely true, instead he had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle eithis.


    David took in a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his hands, cing them apart. All of a sudden, arge burst of gic power erupted from within him and two huge muscr arms ripped out from underneath his armpit, dripping out bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    In

 Chapter 697 Absolute Strength

    697 Absolute Strength


    David nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, disying an air of indifference. "Mock you? Absolutely not," he responded with a dismissive tone. "Quite the opposite, I genuinely admire your strength."


    The young man, taken aback by David''s unexpected response, observed the curiosity gleaming in David''s eyes. It puzzled him, causing his eyebrows to furrow, as he wondered why David was engaging with him in such a friendly manner, almost as if they were longtimepanions.


    "In my homnd, among those of your age group, you would undoubtedly be hailed as a millennial genius," David continued, his voice filled with admiration. "Without a shred of doubt, you possess the remarkable ability to surpass the constraints of conventional ranks solely through sheer power and might. I am genuinely curious, what rank do you believe you would eventually settle for in the Genius Battle?"


    The young man, still surprised by David''s unexpected praise, hesitated for a moment. He contemted the question, trying toprehend what David was trying to do.


    "Not even top ten thousand? Isn''t that too much. Didn''t picture you to be so weak." David didn''t wait for the young man to talk before he pipped in. "Angering me to affect my battle prowess is such a weak move. Try it on someone much weaker in your next life."


    David''s countenance plummeted, his expression contorting into one of dismay. And in that fleeting moment, an astonishing metamorphosis overcame him, his form rapidly expanding akin to an inted balloon. Within half a second, he underwent a remarkable transformation, now manifesting as a colossal beast measuring three meters in height.


    His body was adorned with formidable spikes,prised of pure hardened diamond, glistening with an unparalleled gleam.


    Concurrently, an immense de slipped out from there void, emerging seemingly from the very fabric of nothingness, its breadth spanning an entire doorway, while its length surpassed that of three fully grown men. This extraordinary weapon found its rightful ce in David''s grasp, as though it had always been an extension of his being.


    The swift and sudden motion initiated by David''s transformation sent shockwaves throughout the immediate environment, affecting both the atmospheric bnce and the equilibrium of the ship itself.


    The vessel veered and swayed, its trajectory in space precariously osciting from left to right, as if struggling to adapt to the force from David''s body. Yet, before David could even raise the colossal broadsword halfway, a formidable force silently slithered towards him, reminiscent of a lethal serpent on the prowl. Its approach remained inconspicuous, veiled in an aura of ominous silence.


    And then, with an earth-shattering explosion, a resounding "BOOM" reverberated throughout the vicinity. David''s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, mirroring the external tumult that now permeated the air.


    An audible rumble resonated deep within his very being, emanating from the core of his being as he summoned forth an unparalleled surge of power, tapping into the deepest reservoirs within his entire physique. Every fiber of his being strained and pulsated with an intensity, channeling an unparalleled output that defied. "BOOM!!!"


    David''s eyes bulged wide, filled with a mix of shock and determination. A deafening rumbling sound resonated from deep within his muscles, reverberating through the air as he unleashed an unprecedented surge of power, channeling every ounce of strength his body could muster.


    The sheer force of David''s exertion propelled him backward, forcing him to take ten consecutive steps. With each step, the spaceship tilted precariously, leaving behind colossal indentations akin to the mighty footprints of a legendary creature.


    And then, a resounding impact shook the entire vessel, as if the universe itself trembled in response. David''s bone-like spikes pierced through the ship''s walls, causing a violent upheaval as his back collided with the metallic structure.


    Despite his hybrid form, with half of his eyes bloodshot and the other half gleaming with a golden hue, David''s face flushed crimson. It was astonishing to witness that even in his transformed state, he struggled to withstand the young man''s assault. This adversary surpassed all expectations. While not a celestial-ranked individual like the Sun-fire celestial, this young man possessed the power of a gxy-ranked monster. His attacks were infused with an unprecedented concentration of strength, as if he had amassed an unfathomable amount of force and energy within his very being, exceeding the limits typically associated with a gxy rank and enabling him to unleash forces more powerful and stronger than normal. Unlike the Sun-fire celestial, this young man was no celestial-ranked individual but a gxy-ranked monster! His attacks were more potent, as though he had umted massive amount of force an energy within his body, making him surpass the limit of gxy rank, allowing him to exert forces even stronger than that of a celestial. Now, a celestial''s attacks were more of a wide ranged attacks, destroying things atrger scales. For instance, instantly decimating a 500 kilometer radius. But this man''s attack was more focused, less flowery which lead it to be more deadly and harder to deal with. David had just regained his baring when his spine tingled. But his entire arms were numb! Even with his diamond body, there defense of his hybrid body and other hardening-defensive technique, he was only able to resist 80 percent of his attack while the 20 percent ran freely, within him. Instantly destroying nerves and cells in his body. A loud bellow escaped David lips and two more hands jolted out from his waist. "BOOM!!!"


    He was barely able to cross them when another invisible attack mmed into him like a moving Sleigde-Train. A massive ripple of ovepping shockwave sted apart in a circr form. Like the effect of an atomic bomb before the raging nuclear fire. At that moment, the crew members still at the cockpit as well as the fearful waitresses and the passengers that had turned up to fight exploded into smithereens when they came in too contact with the shockwave. The metallic body of the ship wasn''t able to resist. It''s entire body was sliced in half. The upper body flew upwards into the vastness of space while the other half stayed in put. Probably having something to do with drastic static moment of forces. The young man expressionlessly gazed into the darkness of space and then towards the passengers screaming and crying as they floated in the dark vacuum. As though walking onnd, his legs tapped softly on air, approaching David''s direction. As for David, a terrifying expression could be seen in his face. With a roar, the seemingly make shifted coffin metal exploded as he came out from the piece of spaceship he was stuck in. "Quit struggling, it will only take a moment."


    The young man''s voice seem to have been specially transported into his ears as though it was the whisper of a secret lover. "Whoosh!"


    The man seem to have faded into a shadowy, blending in with the darkness of space around them. Hurriedly revitalising his dead cells, his four broken arms were quickly repaired. "Die!"


    Without warning David roared like a beast. His muscles hummed rapidly and all of a sudden, hisrge de seemed to have glitched. "BANGIt was so fast and urate and most importantly, unexpected to David.


    The Young Man''s unexpected energy burst was so fluid and smooth, it elicited remnants of shadows of des as he attacked, leaving the audience in awe at his beauty of his de dance. However, that de dance seem to be from a night mare to David. He immediately focused all of his gic force in his eyes trying to capture the trajectory of every single de strike. But even with that, all he could capture was the shadows of the dagger. Numerous sounds of weapons shing against each othis ricocheted off the battle field as the battle progressed. Yet, despite his best effort, he was gradually being suppressed by his opponent. His opponentunched his attacks very fast and urate, thise was no way he could evade or dodge the attacks very quickly which eventually left him with only on option, blocking the attacks as fast as he could. In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about The Young Man wasn''t entirely true, instead he had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle eithis. David took in a deep breath, before suddenly withdrawing his hands, cing them apart. All of a sudden, arge burst of gic power erupted from within him and two huge muscr arms ripped out from underneath his armpit, dripping out bodily fluid and a bit of blood.


    In just a few seconds, he was already moving to the rhythm of his opponent,pletely surpressed without no way of backing out without getting injured . He felt that the information about The Young Man wasn''t entirely true, instead he had gotten a lot more stronger that stated. But he too wasn''t idle eithis.

 Chapter 698 Absolute Strength

    ?


    Just as a bit of sanity appeared within David''s mind, it was quickly overwhelmed by the feeling of pure rage and fury.


    He had actually been underestimated! A loud roar of rage, erupted from his lips and a st of Intense toxic radioactive wave of explosion erupted from within David.


    With a ppft sound, a reddish recurring blood coloured fog escaped every pores of his skin, engulfed him in a violent rage like a miasma, enhancing him even more strength.


    Frenzy


    His left fist hanging downwards suddenly clenched as he punched upwards, at Artheston''s chin in a upper cut.


    It was so fast Artheston didn''t expected David to recover so fast not to mention live so quickly so suddenly.


    Boom!


    Ripples spread out in the air, shaking the entire space as though it was about to rip through the fabric of space.


    Artheston''s head tilted upwards as the force pushed him into the air. As though that wasn''t enough, with another roar, his burnt skin bulged as the power within him caused the surrounding space to oscite violently.


    With an angry stomp, the air beneath his feet exploded. The force traveling through the air, creating a crater 50 meters deep in the dojo ground a kilometer below.


    The force propelled him forwards violently, appearing before Artheston''s like a rocket. Instantly, he released barrages of punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ripples coalesced as the punches mmed violently into Artheston like a machine gun. David seen to have gone mad as he released all the pent up fury from within him.


    Suddenly, he roared as he umted massive amount of energy within him. And with another roar, he released an earth shattering fist.


    "BOOM!"


    The earth shook and the space shattered as Artheston was forcefully sted backwards, mming into a mountain nearby, copsing entirely in half!


    The glow within David''s eyes started to reduce as he angrily huffed, releasing smog through his nostrils. Staring at the mountain 5 kilometers away, the entire mountain suddenly copsed, turning into pure dust and rock powder.


    The dust rising suddenly started to congeal into an orb which instantly transformed into nothingness. The previously 200 meters tall mountain had suddenly transformed into a wastnd, making David''s face change slightly.


    The force of punching Artheston had only copsed half the mountain but the strange scene of the entire mountain copsing and then turning to dust wasn''t what he was expecting. The transformation had stripped off most of his sanity making him unable toprehend what was happening.


    David tilted his head in confusion as the orb turned into nothingness. From within that nothingness, a very calm Artheston emerged, rising upwards towards David.


    This time though, he wasn''t shirtless but instead was fully clothed in a ck fitted armor! On his head was an helmet that looked closely simr to a crown with a cross sign on the forehead of the helmet.


    His entireposition had changed so drastically this time and he seemed very diffrent from before. He seen more like a statue, indifferent from the mortal world. The stare he gave David was as though he was a god looking at a mere mortal as he floated upwards like a divine being, finally on the same level as David.


    Seeing this, Rachel''s eyes opened wide staring at her father''s form. "This!? Father actually revealed ''The Creator'' form for him? This country bumpkin is definitely dead!" Her eyes glinted in reverence and pure awe at the new form of the n leader. When she remembered just how much price her father paid to the Creed before obtaining the iplete gxy manual.


    About ten Time Crystals had been used in exchange for the ''The Creator '' manual and that was simply because he was a part of Time Temporal Creed otherwise it wouldn''t just require ten but twenty instead.


    Just to get the ten crystals had required a lot of effort on the Artheston''s n, mining different worlds and after clearing out the worlds of its resources for years they finally acquire the manual. She just didn''t expect David to force her father to use the form against him!


    A disturbing feeling bubbled up from within David, as he started getting restless. He couldn''t handle that look of arrogance. He wanted to smash that face to the ground so bad!


    Clenching both his fist, David roared to the skies. His voice released massive ripples of sound waves. His strength suddenly surged as his veins glowed Crimson red, pulsing along with the rapid beating of his heart.


    "Badump!"


    Blood, flowing like a stream! His muscles became even stronger and his muscles even more defined as he roared.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Traveling through the air like lightning, he drew a Crimson arc in mid-air releasing a punch with all his might. The might of this punch was even faster and heavier than that if his previous ones, even breaking through the realm of an early gxy ranked expert!


    Artheston nced casually at David as though he was looking at a clown in a circus. Just as David''s punch was about to m into him, Artheston suddenly raised his hands up and ced his index finger forwards.


    Suddenly, there was a ck sh as though the colour within the world has been temporary removed as the world turned ck and white for a split second before returning back to their original form.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Immediately the world returned to their original form.


    "Ding!"


    Ripples spread out through the world as the sound of two metallic sound mming hard into each other sounded out.


    David''s fist was actually stopped by Artheston''s index finger.


    "Weak, very weak!"


    David''s eyes opened up and just as he was about retract his arm, a ck and white blinding Orb was instantly generated frome within Artheston''s index finger.


    The orb was so blinding its rays tore through the fabric of space, David was no exception as the rays dug into him piercingly like numerous pirs.


    With a pained roar, David felt his entire body disintegrating. With a massive st, the orb ruptured, mming into David and peeling off his entire skin and muscles, burning them into nothingness.


    "BOOM!!!"


    David''s body was forcefully sted backwards rapidly like a nuclear war head. His body twisted and turned for several kilometers before he mmed his hand into the air, forcefully stabilizing his body with a bit of struggle.


    There wasn''t a bit of anger on David''s face, just one of surprise. The rage had been knocked out of him, canceling his Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique in the process.


    When he had epted to defend the dojo and fight with Artheston''s, he had intended to use him as a whetstone to practice the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique but this man proved too difficult to defeat. This man seem to have no limit has his strength was almost ever increasing.


    Wiping the dried up blood off his face, David muttered "I guess I have to take this fight more seriously"


    "Boom!"


    Space shook violently as David''s entire form changed drastically. His eyes suddenly turned gold. His nose elongated as he grew a snort and his ear expanded, turning into a Wolf''s ears. Long and sharp ws grew from his finger nails as his hands turned intorge paws the size of a boulder. Steels furs grew out of him like a rain.


    In an instant, he had transformed into a mixture between a wild wolf and a man! He had actually transformed into his werewolf form! A smirk appeared on his face as he stared at his paws. A growl of excitement overwhelmed him as he finally spared Artheston''s a nce.


    "Hmph! Truly Ignorant." Arthestonmented indifferently. Immediately, a ck and white sh abruptly appeared and before David could make sense of anything, Artheston appeared before him like a phantom.


    David''s face changed slightly. ''So fast!''


    Artheston''s instantly stretched out his index finger, stabbing it towards David''s head.


    "Not again!" David growled angrily as reacted with an insane reaction speed, pping out with his sharp wolfish ws.


    "BANG!"


    The toe attacks met but it was as though David had punched through a block of steel! It was as though space itself was being used to halt his attacks!


    David squinted his eyes as Artheston suddenly pushed his index finger further, touching the center of David''s paw.


    "BOOM!!!"


    A violent force of energy mmed into David''s arm, shooting out from the back of his elbow, sting him backwards! Even in his werewolf form, he wasn''t a match for Artheston!


    "Howl!!!"


    A phantom image of a wolf was instantly appeared behind David as he howled loudly. The fur of the phantom wolf was pure white, opposite of David''s ck fur, revealing it as a majestic creature that any beast would bow to! There was a ''KiNG'' character in its forehead as it nced at the world with pure indifference!


    Artheston


    Suddenly, his expressionless face which had remained since he had arrived suddenly changed and morphed to one of anger. The punch was as though he had just been sullied by arge stain as he didn''t believe David had the strength to even touch him.


    "You barbarian!"


    His voice echoed


    An earth shattering explosion echoed as a violent wave of

 Chapter 699 Davids Epiphany!

    ?


    Forced to also withdraw a step backwards, the young man was obviously surprised. He tilted his head in thought before saying monotonously.


    "Took you two attacks to figure it out. Not bad, not bad at all. But if you think that''s all I can offer, I''m afraid you must be severely mistaken. See if you can take this."


    Instantly, and imminent danger filled the entirety of David''s cells. The urge to run, flee and hide filled his nerves as his brain cells fired multitudes of electrons to his body.


    Suddenly, an indescribably anger immediately filled David''s heart. Fear!? He was actually feeling fear!? He hadn''t even been to the Genius Meet yet and he was already feeling fear by a random contestant also going to the genius meet. What about the top contestant, what would they make him feel? How would he be able to fight them. As his anger soared, his blood rotated maniacally in his veins and his heart beat pounded rapidly.


    "1799 CPM!"


    "THUMP!"


    "1899 CPM!"


    "THUMP!!"


    "1999CPM!"


    "THUMP!!!"


    The broad-de trembled violently in his hands releasing numerous violent shockwaves that hummed and buzzed.


    "2000CPM!!!"


    "PENG!!!"


    Something seem to have broken within David. It was as though there was an invincible chain locking him down previously, but the anger he was feeling overwhelmed it, increasing his CPM.


    David''s heart pounded rapidly and suddenly another formless ring enveloped his being, surrounding him like an halo.


    "ROOOAR!!!"


    Therge-de in his hands swept sideways with lightning speed!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    Like the explosion of a small star, a massive explosion rampaged through the spatial fabric, destroying everything and anything in its wake!


    "R-rippp-rip!"


    Like clothingid around, the space seem to shed itself as multiples cracks appeared around them like broken ss, revealing numerous sights before they suddenly repaired, rippling and creating a ck hole of a  sort before it copsed as though there wasn''t much energy to support it''s transformation.


    The pirate space ship that was within the vicinity was sent reeling backwards like a kite with broken wings. Nothing could stop it, not even the thrusters that were activated at full power by the pirates till within the ship.


    The young man''s cold expression expression transformed  dramatically as the force sted him backwards more than fifty kilometers away.


    Staring down, his right hand trembled violently and an inch of his ws had been shaved in half.


    Although it quickly started growing back, he seemed to have lost his soul in thought as he stared nkly at the now growing fingers.


    He had been injured? His mind kept reying their point of collision over and over again like a broken video clip until it filled his entire brain.


    David had also moved backwards the moment he sighted the ck hole. At his current level, the mysteries of space were better left untouched. David didn''t dare near the ck hole and sighed in relief once it copsed.


    His expression dignified as his hybrid pupils changed, revealing three golden dots that circted his pupils and the figure of the young man reflected within his pupils. He had activated the zoom eye gene he took from the Golden-Hawk back at the mother world.


    Seeing the young man''s static gaze at his own hands, David was confused, but he didn''t care and only focused  on his own body.


    David could feel his entire body change rapidly, his cells strengthening as an even thick dark-red blood spilled out from his second heart, flowing through his veins, into his tissues, organs, and cells while rapidly strengthening them in the process.


    As the blood continued to flow through his body, he felt a surge of power and vitality unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He felt like he could do anything, go anywhere, and conquer anything.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind. He could feel the power of his second heart coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was ready for anything.


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    With every beat of his heart, his blood flowed into his second heart. During that process, his second heart transformed the blood into son sort body strengthening agent, turning the colour dark-red in the process.


    As the blood flowed into him, his cells began to strengthen rapidly, hammering, repairing, and tempering his cells.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The blood was like a powerful elixir, coursing through his veins and invigorating his body. His cells were literally being rebuilt, bing stronger and more resilient.


    David could feel the changes happening to him as the blood worked its magic. His muscles were bingrger and more defined, his bones were bing harder and denser, and his skin was bing tougher and more resistant to damage.


    But it wasn''t just his physical body that was changing. His mind was also bing sharper, his senses were bing more acute, and his overall vitality was increasing.


    He could feel his muscles increasing, enhancing his strength. He could see his veins expanding, increasing his power output. That wasn''t all, his blood was bing even more potent and powerful increasing his rate of recovering and his bones, gaining more mass thereby increasing his stamina!


    At this moment, the broken video tape replying over and over again inside the young man''s head seem to have reached its limit.


    "YOU DARE HURT ME!!!"


    "Do You Have An Inkling About Who I Am?!!!"


    His entire face twisted into a violent rage as  her screamed in space. Even with the vacuum less space, his voice


    filled the entire atmosphere.


    "I Am Arnold Rene! And You Dare Hurt Me!?"


    "You. Deserve. Death!!!"


    Between the moment his voice was  still transmitting, his figure transformed into an intense ray of light.


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    The surrounding space reacted and in half  the blink of an eye, he had crossed more  than fifty kilometers, appearing before David like a phantom.


    He was  even faster than before!


    David''s face turned cold and he bellowed.


    "Divine Might!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An intense light filled the atmosphere, illuminating the previously dark vacuum of space.


    Thick and condensed shockwaves rippled in a circr manner, traveling for miles as the two attacks collided.


    David''s muscles trembled  violently, his heart beat pumping blood into his muscles skin and body, granting him intense strength.


    Arnold''s w had been forcibly stopped by Megatron. It''s sharp edge had even sliced a bit into the young man''s ws showing how much David''s strength had increased.


    This immediately gave David an epiphany. Since the beginning, he had been trying to break through using gic methods to grow stronger but now, now he realized he didn''t necessarily have to increase the power of his werewolf-gene nor his vampire gene.


    In the end, the basis of his strength was his body as well as his second heart. He had been stuck at 1700 CPM for a long while which was why he had almost forgotten about this method


    Moreover, this was the method that had made him escapes from numerous dangerous situation ranging from the of the Demi-gods, to the attack of the beast-god from the neither world.


    The different training method he had seen so far had confgused him into thinking the best method of training was Force, Mental attacks or even gic energy but the truth was that without training his body which he had used as the basis, he would have a had time increasing his strength since his special ability was absolute body control.


    This in turn makes any body strengthening technique easy for him such that he was a monster at learning such training methods. If he had ced emphasis on such training methods, he would be incredibly stronger now and wouldn''t be suffering a loss.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t toote. With this observation, he would defeat this young man and increase his CPM which will make entering the Atman state in his Vampire body and Werewolf body more easier!


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on  though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!

 Chapter 700 Davids Epiphany!

    700 David''s Epiphany!


    Forced to also withdraw a step backwards, the young man was obviously surprised. He tilted his head in thought before saying monotonously.


    "Took you two attacks to figure it out. Not bad, not bad at all. But if you think that''s all I can offer, I''m afraid you must be severely mistaken. See if you can take this."


    Instantly, and imminent danger filled the entirety of David''s cells. The urge to run, flee and hide filled his nerves as his brain cells fired multitudes of electrons to his body. Suddenly, an indescribably anger immediately filled David''s heart. Fear!? He was actually feeling fear!? He hadn''t even been to the Genius Meet yet and he was already feeling fear by a random contestant also going to the genius meet. What about the top contestant, what would they make him feel? How would he be able to fight them. As his anger soared, his blood rotated maniacally in his veins and his heart beat pounded rapidly. "1799 CPM!"


    "THUMP!"


    "1899 CPM!"


    "THUMP!!"


    "1999CPM!"


    "THUMP!!!"


    The broad-de trembled violently in his hands releasing numerous violent shockwaves that hummed and buzzed.


    "2000CPM!!!"


    "PENG!!!"


    Something seem to have broken within David. It was as though there was an invincible chain locking him down previously, but the anger he was feeling overwhelmed it, increasing his CPM. David''s heart pounded rapidly and suddenly another formless ring enveloped his being, surrounding him like an halo. "ROOOAR!!!"


    Therge-de in his hands swept sideways with lightning speed!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    Like the explosion of a small star, a massive explosion rampaged through the spatial fabric, destroying everything and anything in its wake!


    "R-rippp-rip!"


    Like clothingid around, the space seem to shed itself as multiples cracks appeared around them like broken ss, revealing numerous sights before they suddenly repaired, rippling and creating a ck hole of a sort before it copsed as though there wasn''t much energy to support it''s transformation. The pirate space ship that was within the vicinity was sent reeling backwards like a kite with broken wings. Nothing could stop it, not even the thrusters that were activated at full power by the pirates till within the ship. The young man''s cold expression expression transformed dramatically as the force sted him backwards more than fifty kilometers away. Staring down, his right hand trembled violently and an inch of his ws had been shaved in half. Although it quickly started growing back, he seemed to have lost his soul in thought as he stared nkly at the now growing fingers. He had been injured? His mind kept reying their point of collision over and over again like a broken video clip until it filled his entire brain. David had also moved backwards the moment he sighted the ck hole. At his current level, the mysteries of space were better left untouched. David didn''t dare near the ck hole and sighed in relief once it copsed. His expression dignified as his hybrid pupils changed, revealing three golden dots that circted his pupils and the figure of the young man reflected within his pupils. He had activated the zoom eye gene he took from the Golden-Hawk back at the mother world. Seeing the young man''s static gaze at his own hands, David was confused, but he didn''t care and only focused on his own body.


    David could feel his entire body change rapidly, his cells strengthening as an even thick dark-red blood spilled out from his second heart, flowing through his veins, into his tissues, organs, and cells while rapidly strengthening them in the process.


    As the blood continued to flow through his body, he felt a surge of power and vitality unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He felt like he could do anything, go anywhere, and conquer anything.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind. He could feel the power of his second heart coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was ready for anything.


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    With every beat of his heart, his blood flowed into his second heart. During that process, his second heart transformed the blood into son sort body strengthening agent, turning the colour dark-red in the process. As the blood flowed into him, his cells began to strengthen rapidly, hammering, repairing, and tempering his cells.


    The blood was like a powerful elixir, coursing through his veins and invigorating his body. His cells were literally being rebuilt, bing stronger and more resilient.


    David could feel the changes happening to him as the blood worked its magic. His muscles were bingrger and more defined, his bones were bing harder and denser, and his skin was bing tougher and more resistant to damage.


    But it wasn''t just his physical body that was changing. His mind was also bing sharper, his senses were bing more acute, and his overall vitality was increasing.


    He could feel his muscles increasing, enhancing his strength. He could see his veins expanding, increasing his power output. That wasn''t all, his blood was bing even more potent and powerful increasing his rate of recovering and his bones, gaining more mass thereby increasing his stamina! At this moment, the broken video tape replying over and over again inside the young man''s head seem to have reached its limit. "YOU DARE HURT ME!!!"


    "Do You Have An Inkling About Who I Am?!!!"


    His entire face twisted into a violent rage as her screamed in space. Even with the vacuum less space, his voice filled the entire atmosphere. "I Am Arnold Rene! And You Dare Hurt Me!?"


    "You. Deserve. Death!!!"


    Between the moment his voice was still transmitting, his figure transformed into an intense ray of light. "RUMBLE!!!"


    The surrounding space reacted and in half the blink of an eye, he had crossed more than fifty kilometers, appearing before David like a phantom. He was even faster than before! David''s face turned cold and he bellowed. "Divine Might!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An intense light filled the atmosphere, illuminating the previously dark vacuum of space. Thick and condensed shockwaves rippled in a circr manner, traveling for miles as the two attacks collided. David''s muscles trembled violently, his heart beat pumping blood into his muscles skin and body, granting him intense strength. Arnold''s w had been forcibly stopped by Megatron. It''s sharp edge had even sliced a bit into the young man''s ws showing how much David''s strength had increased. This immediately gave David an epiphany. Since the beginning, he had been trying to break through using gic methods to grow stronger but now, now he realized he didn''t necessarily have to increase the power of his werewolf-gene nor his vampire gene. In the end, the basis of his strength was his body as well as his second heart. He had been stuck at 1700 CPM for a long while which was why he had almost forgotten about this method Moreover, this was the method that had made him escapes from numerous dangerous situation ranging from the of the Demi-gods, to the attack of the beast-god from the neither world. The different training method he had seen so far had confgused him into thinking the best method of training was Force, Mental attacks or even gic energy but the truth was that without training his body which he had used as the basis, he would have a had time increasing his strength since his special ability was absolute body control. This in turn makes any body strengthening technique easy for him such that he was a monster at learning such training methods. If he had ced emphasis on such training methods, he would be incredibly stronger now and wouldn''t be suffering a loss. Thankfully, it wasn''t toote. With this observation, he would defeat this young man and increase his CPM which will make entering the Atman state in his Vampire body and Werewolf body more easier! "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously. Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters. David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on though. At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes. The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!

 Chapter 701 Defeat

    701 Defeat


    Forced to also withdraw a step backwards, the young man was obviously surprised. He tilted his head in thought before saying monotonously.


    "Took you two attacks to figure it out. Not bad, not bad at all. But if you think that''s all I can offer, I''m afraid you must be severely mistaken. See if you can take this."


    Instantly, and imminent danger filled the entirety of David''s cells. The urge to run, flee and hide filled his nerves as his brain cells fired multitudes of electrons to his body. Suddenly, an indescribably anger immediately filled David''s heart. Fear!? He was actually feeling fear!? He hadn''t even been to the Genius Meet yet and he was already feeling fear by a random contestant also going to the genius meet. What about the top contestant, what would they make him feel? How would he be able to fight them. As his anger soared, his blood rotated maniacally in his veins and his heart beat pounded rapidly. "1799 CPM!"


    "THUMP!"


    "1899 CPM!"


    "THUMP!!"


    "1999CPM!"


    "THUMP!!!"


    The broad-de trembled violently in his hands releasing numerous violent shockwaves that hummed and buzzed.


    "2000CPM!!!"


    "PENG!!!"


    Something seem to have broken within David. It was as though there was an invincible chain locking him down previously, but the anger he was feeling overwhelmed it, increasing his CPM. David''s heart pounded rapidly and suddenly another formless ring enveloped his being, surrounding him like an halo. "ROOOAR!!!"


    Therge-de in his hands swept sideways with lightning speed!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    Like the explosion of a small star, a massive explosion rampaged through the spatial fabric, destroying everything and anything in its wake!


    "R-rippp-rip!"


    Like clothingid around, the space seem to shed itself as multiples cracks appeared around them like broken ss, revealing numerous sights before they suddenly repaired, rippling and creating a ck hole of a sort before it copsed as though there wasn''t much energy to support it''s transformation. The pirate space ship that was within the vicinity was sent reeling backwards like a kite with broken wings. Nothing could stop it, not even the thrusters that were activated at full power by the pirates till within the ship. The young man''s cold expression expression transformed dramatically as the force sted him backwards more than fifty kilometers away. Staring down, his right hand trembled violently and an inch of his ws had been shaved in half. Although it quickly started growing back, he seemed to have lost his soul in thought as he stared nkly at the now growing fingers. He had been injured? His mind kept reying their point of collision over and over again like a broken video clip until it filled his entire brain. David had also moved backwards the moment he sighted the ck hole. At his current level, the mysteries of space were better left untouched. David didn''t dare near the ck hole and sighed in relief once it copsed. His expression dignified as his hybrid pupils changed, revealing three golden dots that circted his pupils and the figure of the young man reflected within his pupils. He had activated the zoom eye gene he took from the Golden-Hawk back at the mother world. Seeing the young man''s static gaze at his own hands, David was confused, but he didn''t care and only focused on his own body.


    David could feel his entire body change rapidly, his cells strengthening as an even thick dark-red blood spilled out from his second heart, flowing through his veins, into his tissues, organs, and cells while rapidly strengthening them in the process.


    As the blood continued to flow through his body, he felt a surge of power and vitality unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He felt like he could do anything, go anywhere, and conquer anything.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind. He could feel the power of his second heart coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was ready for anything.


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    With every beat of his heart, his blood flowed into his second heart. During that process, his second heart transformed the blood into son sort body strengthening agent, turning the colour dark-red in the process. As the blood flowed into him, his cells began to strengthen rapidly, hammering, repairing, and tempering his cells.


    The blood was like a powerful elixir, coursing through his veins and invigorating his body. His cells were literally being rebuilt, bing stronger and more resilient.


    David could feel the changes happening to him as the blood worked its magic. His muscles were bingrger and more defined, his bones were bing harder and denser, and his skin was bing tougher and more resistant to damage.


    But it wasn''t just his physical body that was changing. His mind was also bing sharper, his senses were bing more acute, and his overall vitality was increasing.


    He could feel his muscles increasing, enhancing his strength. He could see his veins expanding, increasing his power output. That wasn''t all, his blood was bing even more potent and powerful increasing his rate of recovering and his bones, gaining more mass thereby increasing his stamina! At this moment, the broken video tape replying over and over again inside the young man''s head seem to have reached its limit. "YOU DARE HURT ME!!!"


    "Do You Have An Inkling About Who I Am?!!!"


    His entire face twisted into a violent rage as her screamed in space. Even with the vacuum less space, his voice filled the entire atmosphere. "I Am Arnold Rene! And You Dare Hurt Me!?"


    "You. Deserve. Death!!!"


    Between the moment his voice was still transmitting, his figure transformed into an intense ray of light. "RUMBLE!!!"


    The surrounding space reacted and in half the blink of an eye, he had crossed more  than fifty kilometers, appearing before David like a phantom. He was even faster than before! David''s face turned cold and he bellowed. "Divine Might!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An intense light filled the atmosphere, illuminating the previously dark vacuum of space. Thick and condensed shockwaves rippled in a circr manner, traveling for miles as the two attacks collided. David''s muscles trembled violently, his heart beat pumping blood into his muscles skin and body, granting him intense strength. Arnold''s w had been forcibly stopped by Megatron. It''s sharp edge had even sliced a bit into the young man''s ws showing how much David''s strength had increased. This immediately gave David an epiphany. Since the beginning, he had been trying to break through using gic methods to grow stronger but now, now he realized he didn''t necessarily have to increase the power of his werewolf-gene nor his vampire gene. In the end, the basis of his strength was his body as well as his second heart. He had been stuck at 1700 CPM for a long while which was why he had almost forgotten about this method Moreover, this was the method that had made him escapes from numerous dangerous situation ranging from the of the Demi-gods, to the attack of the beast-god from the neither world. The different training method he had seen so far had confgused him into thinking the best method of training was Force, Mental attacks or even gic energy but the truth was that without training his body which he had used as the basis, he would have a had time increasing his strength since his special ability was absolute body control. This in turn makes any body strengthening technique easy for him such that he was a monster at learning such training methods. If he had ced emphasis on such training methods, he would be incredibly stronger now and wouldn''t be suffering a loss. Thankfully, it wasn''t toote. With this observation, he would defeat this young man and increase his CPM which will make entering the Atman state in his Vampire body and Werewolf body more easier! "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously. Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters. David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on  though. At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes. The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how


    this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!

 Chapter 702 Defeat

    702 Defeat


    Forced to also withdraw a step backwards, the young man was obviously surprised. He tilted his head in thought before saying monotonously


    "Took you two attacks to figure it out. Not bad, not bad at all. But if you think that''s all I can offer, I''m afraid you must be severely mistaken. See if you can take this."


    Instantly, and imminent danger filled the entirety of David''s cells. The urge to run, flee and hide filled his nerves as his brain cells fired multitudes of electrons to his body. Suddenly, an indescribably anger immediately filled David''s heart. Fear!? He was actually feeling fear!? He hadn''t even been to the Genius Meet yet and he was already feeling fear by a random contestant also going to the genius meet. What about the top contestant, what would they make him feel? How would he be able to fight them. As his anger soared, his blood rotated maniacally in his veins and his heart beat pounded rapidly. "1799 CPM!"


    "THUMP!"


    "1899 CPM!"


    "THUMP!!"


    "1999CPM!"


    "THUMP!!!"


    The broad-de trembled violently in his hands releasing numerous violent shockwaves that hummed and buzzed.


    "2000CPM!!!"


    "PENG!!!"


    Something seem to have broken within David. It was as though there was an invincible chain locking him down previously, but the anger he was feeling overwhelmed it, increasing his CPM. David''s heart pounded rapidly and suddenly another formless ring enveloped his being, surrounding him like an halo. "ROOOAR!!!"


    Therge-de in his hands swept sideways with lightning speed!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    Like the explosion of a small star, a massive explosion rampaged through the spatial fabric, destroying everything and anything in its wake!


    "R-rippp-rip!"


    Like clothingid around, the space seem to shed itself as multiples cracks appeared repaired, rippling and creating a ck hole of a sort before it copsed as though there wasn''t much energy to support it''s transformation. The pirate space ship that was within the vicinity was sent reeling backwards like a kite with broken wings. Nothing could stop it, not even the thrusters that were activated at full power by the pirates till within the ship. The young man''s cold expression expression transformed dramatically as the force sted him backwards more than fifty kilometers away. Staring down, his right hand trembled violently and an inch of his ws had been shaved in half. Although it quickly started growing back, he seemed to have lost his soul in thought as he stared nkly at the now growing fingers. He had been injured? His mind kept reying their point of collision over and over again like a broken video clip until it filled his entire brain. David had also moved backwards the moment he sighted the ck hole. At his current level, the mysteries of space were better left untouched. David didn''t dare near the ck hole and sighed in relief once it copsed. His expression dignified as his hybrid pupils changed, revealing three golden dots that circted his pupils and the figure of the young man reflected within his pupils. He had activated the zoom eye gene he took from the Golden-Hawk back at the mother world. Seeing the young man''s static gaze at his own hands, David was confused, but he didn''t care and only focused on his own body.


    David could feel his entire body change rapidly, his cells strengthening as an even thick dark-red blood spilled out from his second heart, flowing through his veins, into his tissues, organs, and cells while rapidly strengthening them in the process.


    As the blood continued to flow through his body, he felt a surge of power and vitality unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He felt like he could do anything, go anywhere, and conquer anything.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind. He could feel the power of his second heart coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was ready for anything.


    "THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!!"


    With every beat of his heart, his blood flowed into his second heart. During that process, his second heart transformed the blood into son sort body strengthening agent, turning the colour dark-red in the process. As the blood flowed into him, his cells began to strengthen rapidly, hammering, repairing, and tempering his cells.


    The blood was like a powerful elixir, coursing through his veins and invigorating his body. His cells were literally being rebuilt, bing stronger and more resilient.


    David could feel the changes happening to him as the blood worked its magic. His muscles were bingrger and more defined, his bones were bing harder and denser, and his skin was bing tougher and more resistant to damage.


    But it wasn''t just his physical body that was changing. His mind was also bing sharper, his senses were bing more acute, and his overall vitality was increasing.


    He could feel his muscles increasing, enhancing his strength. He could see his veins expanding, increasing his power output. That wasn''t all, his blood was bing even more potent and powerful increasing his rate of recovering and his bones, gaining more mass thereby increasing his stamina! At this moment, the broken video tape replying over and over again inside the young man''s head seem to have reached its limit. "YOU DARE HURT ME!!!"


    "Do You Have An Inkling About Who I Am?!!!"


    His entire face twisted into a violent rage as her screamed in space. Even with the vacuum less space, his voice filled the entire atmosphere. "I Am Arnold Rene! And You Dare Hurt Me!?"


    "You. Deserve. Death!!!"


    Between the moment his voice was still transmitting, his figure transformed into an intense ray of light. "RUMBLE!!!"


    The surrounding space reacted and in half the blink of an eye, he had crossed more than fifty kilometers, appearing before David like a phantom. He was even faster than before! David''s face turned cold and he bellowed. "Divine Might!"


    "KABOOM!!!"


    An intense light filled the atmosphere, illuminating the previously dark vacuum of space. Thick and condensed shockwaves rippled in a circr manner, traveling for miles as the two attacks collided. David''s muscles trembled violently, his heart beat pumping blood into his muscles skin and body, granting him intense strength. Arnold''s w had been forcibly stopped by Megatron. It''s sharp edge had even sliced a bit into the young man''s ws showing how much David''s strength had increased. This immediately gave David an epiphany. Since the beginning, he had been trying to break through using gic methods to grow stronger but now, now he realized he 08:48


    didn''t necessarily have to increase the power of his werewolf-gene nor his vampire break through using gic methods to grow stronger but now, now he realized he didn''t necessarily have to increase the power of his werewolf-gene nor his vampire gene. In the end, the basis of his strength was his body as well as his second heart. He had been stuck at 1700 CPM for a long while which was why he had almost forgotten about this method Moreover, this was the method that had made him escapes from numerous dangerous situation ranging from the of the Demi-gods, to the attack of the beast-god from the neither world. The different training method he had seen so far had confgused him into thinking the best method of training was Force, Mental attacks or even gic energy but the truth was that without training his body which he had used as the basis, he would have a had time increasing his strength since his special ability was absolute body control. This in turn makes any body strengthening technique easy for him such that he was a monster at learning such training methods. If he had ced emphasis on such training methods, he would be incredibly stronger now and wouldn''t be suffering a loss. Thankfully, it wasn''t toote. With this observation, he would defeat this young man and increase his CPM which will make entering the Atman state in his Vampire body and Werewolf body more easier! "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously. Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters. David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on though. At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes. The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how


    this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!

 Chapter 703 Colliding Stars,

    ?


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!


    "Boom!" "Boom!!" "Boom!!!"


    Just like small stars colliding, different multicolored lights shone with dazzling brilliance.


    Apanied by vivid and terrifying Shockwaves that traveled at ten times the speed of sound. Going for miles until they eventually added away due to energy copse.


    In the vacuum of the pitch dark and echoless space, two figure moved with speed simr to tenthe speed of light!


    The collided with each other like meteors the size of mountains that was more than ten thousand meters tall.


    The shock waves generated from the collision of the two of them was nothing to joke about. If a gxy realm experte into contact with this shock waves, it''s unknown of he would be instantly vaporized inside and outside as the Shockwaves was simply too powerful to handle.


    Thankfully they weren''t fighting near civilization otherwise, the effect from their battle would be devastating for the city.


    "Star Light; Breaking Dawn!" Just as this words escaped the mouth of the young man, the young man pped his ws at David''s chest and a mesmerizing scenario unveiled.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of two metal coins clicking first sounded out admist the silence of space and then, a single light the same as a candle me erupted from David''s chest.


    This time, David''s expression changed dramatically and without hesitation, he immediately oscited his muscles, erupting with every single bit of strength his vampire body as well as his werewolf body could bring out.


    Destructive waves of energy burst out of him like a nuckesr bomb, butpared to the candle light before him, David new it wasn''t nearly enough.


    The young man was certainly very cruel. ning on killing his enemy at the vice of reducing his own strength. No wonder he had the strength to possess such powers within him. It was because he was cruel to his enemy and also cruel to himself.


    Almost like David in the old days.


    The me grew from an ordinary candle light to a bonfire but in the blink of an eye, it had erupted to an orb shaped wild fire.


    Seeing this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated 12 star!


    This was his most powerful strike and also his limit. Space shook violently and it was as though it was about to be ripped apart through shear strength.


    Imagine doubling the strength of an atomic bomb, just how powerful would it be?


    David standing himself was an atomic bomb! And with 12th star activated, he was like a nuclear weapon that could wipe out worlds with a single punch.


    But David kept feeling as though it wasn''t enough. He let out massive steam of vapours from the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "Ultimate Gamma Radiate Physique!"


    Instantly, the color of David''s diamond body changed drastically. From the original transparent furs of his hybrid form to an entirely different monster!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thebination of David''s hybrid form and the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique body would be a truly fearsome sight.


    David''s hybrid form is already incredibly powerful, with immense strength and durability supplemented by the Diamond body. However, the Gamma Radiant physique body added an extrayer of power and resilience.


    The Gamma Radiant Physique is virtually indestructible, and he the regeneration is off the chart as he regenerate from even the most serious injuries. This made thebination kd both creature incredibly difficult to defeat.


    In addition to its physical strength, thebined creature would also have the mental power of David.


    David is a skilled tactician and strategist even with his hot blooded nature, while the Ultimate Gamma physique is driven by rage and determination. Thisbination of mental abilities made David a formidable opponent, both in battle and in the realm of politics.


    Thebined creature is a force to be reckoned within any situation.


    David''s transformation had brought about a formidable presence, his physicality now transcending the realms of possibility. His body had expanded to an unimaginable scale, dwarfing everything in its vicinity. With each step, the ground trembled beneath his colossal feet, leaving a trail of shattered concrete and upheaved earth.


    His muscr frame exuded a raw power that seemed to vibrate through the air. Every sinew and vein pulsated with energy, as if brimming with the force of a thousand storms. Striated muscles, taut and bulging, spoke of his incredible might, capable of crushing mountains and toppling buildings with a mere swipe of his colossal hands.


    Adorned across his colossal form were scars and bruises, testaments to the countless battles he had waged. They crisscrossed his skin, marking the remnants of fierce shes with adversaries that dared to challenge his indomitable strength. Each scar told a story of resilience and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit.


    The emerald hue of his skin reflected an untamed power, a manifestation of the very essence of his being. It shimmered with an ethereal luminescence, casting an eerie glow that highlighted the sheer magnitude of his transformation. This deep emerald color, like a vibrant gemstone, seemed to pulse with a life force of its own.


    Within the depths of his gaze burned eyes of fiery red and gold, orbs that zed with an intensity that could ignite the very air around him. They held a mix of determination and ferocity, revealing a soul that had weathered countless trials and emerged with an unwavering resolve. From the depths of those fiery eyes, one could sense the unstoppable force that propelled him forward.


    His teeth, now sharp as knives, formed a formidable row of ivory weapons. Gleaming with an almost predatory brilliance, they were a testament to the lethal potential thaty within his colossal form. With a single bite, they could rend through steel and tear asunder the most resilient of defenses.


    In this transformed state, David stood as a living testament to the convergence of power and destiny. A being of awe-inspiring proportions, hemanded attention and struck fear into the hearts of those who stared at him.


    In pure reflex, he forcefully swing out his de like a manaic, swinging it forwards with purr force. There wasn''t a bit of technique in his de strike nor did he use an attack form, he only used shear power to swing the de, added with his mental force intertwined within Megatron along with its intense weight.


    The space trembled and the once quiet atmosphere in space shrieked loudly as though David was about to tear the entire space apart.


    An enormous amount of energy out from David just like a dam, exploding outwards towards the born fire that was before him.


    "WWHOP!!!"


    The surrounding pace within a kilometer radius was instantly reduced into a single dot.


    In the depths of the cosmos, where the fabric of spacetime warps and distorts, a phenomenon of unparalleled darkness emerges¡ªa ck hole. Its appearance defiesprehension, as it challenges the very limits of one''s understanding of the universe.


    Surrounding the dot, an ethereal boundary known as the event horizon shimmers with an eerie radiance. This boundary, like a cosmic precipice, delineates the point of no return.


    Beyond it, the gravitational grip of the dot was too much, trapping all that ventures too close within its inescapable grasp.


    As one''s eyes trace the arcs of the dot, the differentws of physics were being dified one by one in an elerating order!


    The retion disk is a cosmic carousel of superheated matter spiraling inwards. It is a maelstrom of swirling gases, sma, and ster remnants caught in the ck hole''s gravitational grip. Friction and intense maic fields cause the matter to collide and release prodigious amounts of energy, birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer radius.


    Suddenly, the ck dot shook as though the amount of energy sustaining it wasn''t enough. Therfore, it immediately copsed like and popped like a bubble.


    "KA-BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    Collosal amount of energies surged outwards in all corners, distorting space, time and gravity all at the same time!

 Chapter 704 Colliding Star,

    704 Colliding Star,


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!


    "Boom!" "Boom!!" "Boom!!!"


    Just like small stars colliding, different multicolored lights shone with dazzling brilliance.


    Apanied by vivid and terrifying Shockwaves that traveled at ten times the speed of sound. Going for miles until they eventually added away due to energy copse.


    In the vacuum of the pitch dark and echoless space, two figure moved with speed simr to tenthe speed of light!


    The collided with each other like meteors the size of mountains that was more than ten thousand meters tall.


    The shock waves generated from the collision of the two of them was nothing to joke about. If a gxy realm experte into contact with this shock waves, it''s unknown of he would be instantly vaporized inside and outside as the Shockwaves was simply too powerful to handle.


    Thankfully they weren''t fighting near civilization otherwise, the effect from their battle would be devastating for the city.


    "Star Light; Breaking Dawn!" Just as this words escaped the mouth of the young man, the young man pped his ws at David''s chest and a mesmerizing scenario unveiled.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of two metal coins clicking first sounded out admist the silence of space and then, a single light the same as a candle me erupted from David''s chest.


    This time, David''s expression changed dramatically and without hesitation, he immediately oscited his muscles, erupting with every single bit of strength his vampire body as well as his werewolf body could bring out.


    Destructive waves of energy burst out of him like a nuckesr bomb, butpared to the candle light before him, David new it wasn''t nearly enough.


    The young man was certainly very cruel. ning on killing his enemy at the vice of reducing his own strength. No wonder he had the strength to possess such powers within him. It was because he was cruel to his enemy and also cruel to himself.


    Almost like David in the old days.


    The me grew from an ordinary candle light to a bonfire but in the blink of an eye, it had erupted to an orb shaped wild fire.


    Seeing this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated 12 star!


    This was his most powerful strike and also his limit. Space shook violently and it was as though it was about to be ripped apart through shear strength.


    Imagine doubling the strength of an atomic bomb, just how powerful would it be?


    David standing himself was an atomic bomb! And with 12th star activated, he was like a nuclear weapon that could wipe out worlds with a single punch.


    But David kept feeling as though it wasn''t enough. He let out massive steam of vapours from the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "Ultimate Gamma Radiate Physique!"


    Instantly, the color of David''s diamond body changed drastically. From the original transparent furs of his hybrid form to an entirely different monster!


    Thebination of David''s hybrid form and the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique body would be a truly fearsome sight.


    David''s hybrid form is already incredibly powerful, with immense strength and durability supplemented by the Diamond body. However, the Gamma Radiant physique body added an extrayer of power and resilience.


    The Gamma Radiant Physique is virtually indestructible, and he the regeneration is off the chart as he regenerate from even the most serious injuries. This made thebination kd both creature incredibly difficult to defeat.


    In addition to its physical strength, thebined creature would also have the mental power of David.


    David is a skilled tactician and strategist even with his hot blooded nature, while the Ultimate Gamma physique is driven by rage and determination. Thisbination of mental abilities made David a formidable opponent, both in battle and in the realm of politics.


    Thebined creature is a force to be reckoned within any situation.


    David''s transformation had brought about a formidable presence, his physicality now transcending the realms of possibility. His body had expanded to an unimaginable scale, dwarfing everything in its vicinity. With each step, the ground trembled beneath his colossal feet, leaving a trail of shattered concrete and upheaved earth.


    His muscr frame exuded a raw power that seemed to vibrate through the air. Every sinew and vein pulsated with energy, as if brimming with the force of a thousand storms. Striated muscles, taut and bulging, spoke of his incredible might, capable of crushing mountains and toppling buildings with a mere swipe of his colossal hands.


    Adorned across his colossal form were scars and bruises, testaments to the countless battles he had waged. They crisscrossed his skin, marking the remnants of fierce shes with adversaries that dared to challenge his indomitable strength. Each scar told a story of resilience and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit.


    The emerald hue of his skin reflected an untamed power, a manifestation of the very essence of his being. It shimmered with an ethereal luminescence, casting an eerie glow that highlighted the sheer magnitude of his transformation. This deep emerald color, like a vibrant gemstone, seemed to pulse with a life force of its own.


    Within the depths of his gaze burned eyes of fiery red and gold, orbs that zed with an intensity that could ignite the very air around him. They held a mix of determination and ferocity, revealing a soul that had weathered countless trials and emerged with an unwavering resolve. From the depths of those fiery eyes, one could sense the unstoppable force that propelled him forward.


    His teeth, now sharp as knives, formed a formidable row of ivory weapons. Gleaming with an almost predatory brilliance, they were a testament to the lethal potential thaty within his colossal form. With a single bite, they could rend through steel and tear asunder the most resilient of defenses.


    In this transformed state, David stood as a living testament to the convergence of power and destiny. A being of awe-inspiring proportions, hemanded attention and struck fear into the hearts of those who stared at him.


    In pure reflex, he forcefully swing out his de like a manaic, swinging it forwards with purr force. There wasn''t a bit of technique in his de strike nor did he use an attack form, he only used shear power to swing the de, added with his mental force intertwined within Megatron along with its intense weight.


    The space trembled and the once quiet atmosphere in space shrieked loudly as though David was about to tear the entire space apart.


    An enormous amount of energy out from David just like a dam, exploding outwards towards the born fire that was before him.


    "WWHOP!!!"


    The surrounding pace within a kilometer radius was instantly reduced into a single dot.


    In the depths of the cosmos, where the fabric of spacetime warps and distorts, a phenomenon of unparalleled darkness emerges¡ªa ck hole. Its appearance defiesprehension, as it challenges the very limits of one''s understanding of the universe.


    Surrounding the dot, an ethereal boundary known as the event horizon shimmers with an eerie radiance. This boundary, like a cosmic precipice, delineates the point of no return.


    Beyond it, the gravitational grip of the dot was too much, trapping all that ventures too close within its inescapable grasp.


    As one''s eyes trace the arcs of the dot, the differentws of physics were being dified one by one in an elerating order!


    The retion disk is a cosmic carousel of superheated matter spiraling inwards. It is a maelstrom of swirling gases, sma, and ster remnants caught in the ck hole''s gravitational grip. Friction and intense maic fields cause the matter to collide and release prodigious amounts of energy, birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer radius.


    Suddenly, the ck dot shook as though the amount of energy sustaining it wasn''t enough. Therfore, it immediately copsed like and popped like a bubble.


    "KA-BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    Collosal amount of energies surged outwards in all corners, distorting space, time and gravity all at the same time!

 Chapter 705 Colliding Star,

    ?


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on  though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!


    "Boom!" "Boom!!" "Boom!!!"


    Just like small stars colliding, different multicolored lights shone with dazzling brilliance.


    Apanied by vivid and terrifying Shockwaves that traveled at ten times the speed of sound. Going for miles until they eventually added away due to energy copse.


    In the vacuum of the pitch dark and echoless space, two figure moved with speed simr to tenthe speed of light!


    The collided with each other like meteors the size of mountains that was more than ten thousand meters tall.


    The shock waves generated from the collision of the two of them was nothing to joke about. If a gxy realm experte into contact with this shock waves, it''s unknown of he would be instantly vaporized inside and outside as the Shockwaves was simply too powerful to handle.


    Thankfully they weren''t fighting near civilization otherwise, the effect from their battle would be devastating for the city.


    "Star Light; Breaking Dawn!" Just as this words escaped the mouth of the young man, the young man pped his ws at David''s chest and a mesmerizing scenario unveiled.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of two metal coins clicking first sounded out admist the silence of space and then, a single light the same as a candle me erupted from David''s chest.


    This time, David''s expression changed dramatically and without hesitation, he immediately oscited his muscles, erupting with every single bit of strength his vampire body as well as his werewolf body could bring out.


    Destructive waves of energy burst out of him like a nuckesr bomb, butpared to the candle light before him, David new it wasn''t nearly enough.


    The young man was certainly very  cruel. ning on killing his enemy at the vice of reducing his own strength. No wonder he had the strength to possess such powers within him. It was because he was cruel to his enemy and also cruel to himself.


    Almost like David in the old days.


    The me grew from an ordinary candle light to a bonfire but in the blink of an eye, it had erupted to an orb shaped wild fire.


    Seeing this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated 12 star!


    This was his most powerful strike and also his limit. Space shook violently and it was as though it was about to be ripped apart through shear strength.


    Imagine doubling the strength of an atomic bomb, just how powerful would it be?


    David standing himself was an atomic bomb! And with 12th star activated, he was like a nuclear weapon that could wipe out worlds with a single punch.


    But David kept feeling as though it wasn''t enough. He let out massive steam of vapours from the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "Ultimate Gamma  Radiate Physique!"


    Instantly, the color of David''s diamond body changed drastically. From the original transparent furs of his hybrid form to an entirely different monster!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thebination of David''s hybrid form and the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique body would be a truly fearsome sight.


    David''s hybrid form is already incredibly powerful, with immense strength and durability supplemented by the Diamond body. However, the Gamma Radiant physique body added an extrayer of power and resilience.


    The Gamma Radiant Physique is virtually indestructible, and he the regeneration is off the chart as he regenerate from even the most serious injuries. This made thebination kd both creature incredibly difficult to defeat.


    In addition to its physical strength, thebined creature would also have the mental power of David.


    David is a skilled tactician and strategist even with his hot blooded nature, while the Ultimate Gamma physique is driven by rage and determination. Thisbination of mental abilities made David  a formidable opponent, both in battle and in the realm of politics.


    Thebined creature is a force to be reckoned within any situation.


    David''s transformation had brought about a formidable presence, his physicality now transcending the realms of possibility. His body had expanded to an unimaginable scale, dwarfing everything in its vicinity. With each step, the ground trembled beneath his colossal feet, leaving a trail of shattered concrete and upheaved earth.


    His muscr frame exuded a raw power that seemed to vibrate through the air. Every sinew and vein pulsated with energy, as if brimming with the force of a thousand storms. Striated muscles, taut and bulging, spoke of his incredible might, capable of crushing mountains and toppling buildings with a mere swipe of his colossal hands.


    Adorned across his colossal form were scars and bruises, testaments to the countless battles he had waged. They crisscrossed his skin, marking the remnants of fierce shes with adversaries that dared to challenge his indomitable strength. Each scar told a story of resilience and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit.


    The emerald hue of his skin reflected an untamed power, a manifestation of the very essence of his being. It shimmered with an ethereal luminescence, casting an eerie glow that highlighted the sheer magnitude of his transformation. This deep emerald color, like a vibrant gemstone, seemed to pulse with a life force of its own.


    Within the depths of his gaze burned eyes of fiery red and gold, orbs that zed with an intensity that could ignite the very air around him. They held a mix of determination and ferocity, revealing a soul that had weathered countless trials and emerged with an unwavering resolve. From the depths of those fiery eyes, one could sense the unstoppable force that propelled him forward.


    His teeth, now sharp as knives, formed a formidable row of ivory weapons. Gleaming with an almost predatory brilliance, they were a testament to the lethal potential thaty within his colossal form. With a single bite, they could rend through steel and tear asunder the most resilient of defenses.


    In this transformed state, David stood as a living testament to the convergence of power and destiny. A being of awe-inspiring proportions, hemanded attention and struck fear into the hearts of those who stared at him.


    In pure reflex, he forcefully swing out his de like a manaic, swinging it forwards with purr force. There wasn''t a bit of technique in his de strike nor did he use an attack form, he only used shear power to swing the de, added with his mental force intertwined within Megatron along with its intense weight.


    The space trembled and the once quiet atmosphere in space shrieked loudly as though David was about to tear the entire space apart.


    An enormous amount of energy out from David just like a dam, exploding outwards towards the born fire that was before him.


    "WWHOP!!!"


    The surrounding pace within a kilometer radius was instantly reduced into a single dot.


    In the depths of the cosmos, where the fabric of spacetime warps and distorts, a phenomenon of unparalleled darkness emerges¡ªa ck hole. Its appearance defiesprehension, as it challenges the very limits of one''s understanding of the universe.


    Surrounding the dot, an ethereal boundary known as the event horizon shimmers with an eerie radiance. This boundary, like a cosmic precipice, delineates the point of no return.


    Beyond it, the gravitational grip of the dot was too much, trapping all that ventures too close within its inescapable grasp.


    As one''s eyes trace the arcs of the dot, the differentws of physics were being dified one by one in an elerating order!


    The retion disk is a cosmic carousel of superheated matter spiraling inwards. It is a maelstrom of swirling gases, sma, and ster remnants caught in the ck hole''s gravitational grip. Friction and intense maic fields cause the matter to collide and release prodigious amounts of energy, birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer radius.


    Suddenly, the ck dot shook as though the amount of energy sustaining it wasn''t enough. Therfore, it immediately copsed like and popped like a bubble.


    "KA-BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 706 Repeated !

    ?


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on  though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!


    "Boom!" "Boom!!" "Boom!!!"


    Just like small stars colliding, different multicolored lights shone with dazzling brilliance.


    Apanied by vivid and terrifying Shockwaves that traveled at ten times the speed of sound. Going for miles until they eventually added away due to energy copse.


    In the vacuum of the pitch dark and echoless space, two figure moved with speed simr to tenthe speed of light!


    The collided with each other like meteors the size of mountains that was more than ten thousand meters tall.


    The shock waves generated from the collision of the two of them was nothing to joke about. If a gxy realm experte into contact with this shock waves, it''s unknown of he would be instantly vaporized inside and outside as the Shockwaves was simply too powerful to handle.


    Thankfully they weren''t fighting near civilization otherwise, the effect from their battle would be devastating for the city.


    "Star Light; Breaking Dawn!" Just as this words escaped the mouth of the young man, the young man pped his ws at David''s chest and a mesmerizing scenario unveiled.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of two metal coins clicking first sounded out admist the silence of space and then, a single light the same as a candle me erupted from David''s chest.


    This time, David''s expression changed dramatically and without hesitation, he immediately oscited his muscles, erupting with every single bit of strength his vampire body as well as his werewolf body could bring out.


    Destructive waves of energy burst out of him like a nuckesr bomb, butpared to the candle light before him, David new it wasn''t nearly enough.


    The young man was certainly very  cruel. ning on killing his enemy at the vice of reducing his own strength. No wonder he had the strength to possess such powers within him. It was because he was cruel to his enemy and also cruel to himself.


    Almost like David in the old days.


    The me grew from an ordinary candle light to a bonfire but in the blink of an eye, it had erupted to an orb shaped wild fire.


    Seeing this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated 12 star!


    This was his most powerful strike and also his limit. Space shook violently and it was as though it was about to be ripped apart through shear strength.


    Imagine doubling the strength of an atomic bomb, just how powerful would it be?


    David standing himself was an atomic bomb! And with 12th star activated, he was like a nuclear weapon that could wipe out worlds with a single punch.


    But David kept feeling as though it wasn''t enough. He let out massive steam of vapours from the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "Ultimate Gamma  Radiate Physique!"


    Instantly, the color of David''s diamond body changed drastically. From the original transparent furs of his hybrid form to an entirely different monster!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thebination of David''s hybrid form and the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique body would be a truly fearsome sight.


    David''s hybrid form is already incredibly powerful, with immense strength and durability supplemented by the Diamond body. However, the Gamma Radiant physique body added an extrayer of power and resilience.


    The Gamma Radiant Physique is virtually indestructible, and he the regeneration is off the chart as he regenerate from even the most serious injuries. This made thebination kd both creature incredibly difficult to defeat.


    In addition to its physical strength, thebined creature would also have the mental power of David.


    David is a skilled tactician and strategist even with his hot blooded nature, while the Ultimate Gamma physique is driven by rage and determination. Thisbination of mental abilities made David  a formidable opponent, both in battle and in the realm of politics.


    Thebined creature is a force to be reckoned within any situation.


    David''s transformation had brought about a formidable presence, his physicality now transcending the realms of possibility. His body had expanded to an unimaginable scale, dwarfing everything in its vicinity. With each step, the ground trembled beneath his colossal feet, leaving a trail of shattered concrete and upheaved earth.


    His muscr frame exuded a raw power that seemed to vibrate through the air. Every sinew and vein pulsated with energy, as if brimming with the force of a thousand storms. Striated muscles, taut and bulging, spoke of his incredible might, capable of crushing mountains and toppling buildings with a mere swipe of his colossal hands.


    Adorned across his colossal form were scars and bruises, testaments to the countless battles he had waged. They crisscrossed his skin, marking the remnants of fierce shes with adversaries that dared to challenge his indomitable strength. Each scar told a story of resilience and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit.


    The emerald hue of his skin reflected an untamed power, a manifestation of the very essence of his being. It shimmered with an ethereal luminescence, casting an eerie glow that highlighted the sheer magnitude of his transformation. This deep emerald color, like a vibrant gemstone, seemed to pulse with a life force of its own.


    Within the depths of his gaze burned eyes of fiery red and gold, orbs that zed with an intensity that could ignite the very air around him. They held a mix of determination and ferocity, revealing a soul that had weathered countless trials and emerged with an unwavering resolve. From the depths of those fiery eyes, one could sense the unstoppable force that propelled him forward.


    His teeth, now sharp as knives, formed a formidable row of ivory weapons. Gleaming with an almost predatory brilliance, they were a testament to the lethal potential thaty within his colossal form. With a single bite, they could rend through steel and tear asunder the most resilient of defenses.


    In this transformed state, David stood as a living testament to the convergence of power and destiny. A being of awe-inspiring proportions, hemanded attention and struck fear into the hearts of those who stared at him.


    In pure reflex, he forcefully swing out his de like a manaic, swinging it forwards with purr force. There wasn''t a bit of technique in his de strike nor did he use an attack form, he only used shear power to swing the de, added with his mental force intertwined within Megatron along with its intense weight.


    The space trembled and the once quiet atmosphere in space shrieked loudly as though David was about to tear the entire space apart.


    An enormous amount of energy out from David just like a dam, exploding outwards towards the born fire that was before him.


    "WWHOP!!!"


    The surrounding pace within a kilometer radius was instantly reduced into a single dot.


    In the depths of the cosmos, where the fabric of spacetime warps and distorts, a phenomenon of unparalleled darkness emerges¡ªa ck hole. Its appearance defiesprehension, as it challenges the very limits of one''s understanding of the universe.


    Surrounding the dot, an ethereal boundary known as the event horizon shimmers with an eerie radiance. This boundary, like a cosmic precipice, delineates the point of no return.


    Beyond it, the gravitational grip of the dot was too much, trapping all that ventures too close within its inescapable grasp.


    As one''s eyes trace the arcs of the dot, the differentws of physics were being dified one by one in an elerating order!


    The retion disk is a cosmic carousel of superheated matter spiraling inwards. It is a maelstrom of swirling gases, sma, and ster remnants caught in the ck hole''s gravitational grip. Friction and intense maic fields cause the matter to collide and release prodigious amounts of energy, birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer radius.


    Suddenly, the ck dot shook as though the amount of energy sustaining it wasn''t enough. Therfore, it immediately copsed like and popped like a bubble.


    "KA-BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    Collosal amount of energies surged outwards in all corners, distorting space, time and gravity!

 Chapter 707 Space Walk

    ?


    Like fire works, the explosion was so beautiful it was almost on part with a million fireworks ced together, exploding in harmony.


    The beautu of the explosion was simr to an art world of a godly art painter as he carved every stokes of his brush in the painting.


    But even with the beauty of the explosion, the dangers behind the explosion was devastating. Everything including space particles, dark matters and star dust was reduced into smithereens.


    Like a massive grater grinding every in its path. Everything yeas reduced to mere molecules without a single particle bigger than an atom present within its sphere of the massiveexplosion!


    As for David, he was incredibly lucky his physique was stronger than the smallest star at the moment. Otherwise, he would have been grinders to mere molecule.


    Even then, David had the ability to control every cell in his body. It still remains an enigma if he would survive the st in close radius as he could easily control his cells to merge back together like a swarm of nanobots. As long as his brain was intact, it would be incredibly easy to merge his cells and his genes back together.


    David was sted like a kite without strings. The energies st from the collision from David and the young man: Arnold''s collision was so strong the kic energy from the explosion pushed him for more than ten thousand kilometers.


    It was like he had been hit by a nuclear missile on space, almost half of his diamond body directly disintegrated by the nuclear st from the explosion.


    But immediately he regained his footing within the dark expanse of space, David gritted his teeth and immediately stimted his gic cells.


    Instantly, his cells began to regenerate in ordance to the gic map he had given them. As David could manipte his body to the gic level, he directly manipted his cells to give birth to another type of lifeform.


    Instantly, two wings expanded from his back as though he was an high level arch angel. It was beautiful and majestic as he stood within the dark, life-devouring presence of non-matter, called space.


    The two pair of wings floated in differential sequence. They allowed him to float without using a part of his consciousness to oscite his entire muscles, vibrating them constantly to release shockwaves that let him float in space as though he was walking on innd.


    As for the other young man''s situation, it was a bit diffednofrim David''s. A blue electric field erupted before him at the point of the explosion, shielding him from most of the danger of the st.


    But even then, the Shockwaves dealt a considerable amount of damage to his internal organs seeing the blood escaping the corners of his lips. Sadly, he was quick to escape the range of the shockwave letting just a bit to hit him which was why he was only slightly injured.


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed dangerously at David who was at this point just a dot in space due to their distance. But with his ability and his strength, his pupils had been enhanced letting him see David perfectly as though he was a meter before him.


    Seeing David''s new form, the young man snorted coldly. "No matter what form you take today. Even if it was a slippery worm or an undying cockroach, you would still die by my hands this day."


    Davidughed coldly. "Like I said before, I admire your ability. But if this is all you can offer, then you would only be boring me. Consider this battle over... As it is yourst!"


    "Alpha''s Howl!"


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    "Blood Burn!"


    "Sizzzzzle!!!"


    "You!-" The young man wasn''t able to speak properly when David turned into a streak of zing light. Like aet. He dashed at Arnold with speed many times the speed of sound as he sted towards Arnold like a maniac.


    "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    The overpowering force of energy bursting out from David was instantly focused on the young man as David shed his des at Arnold. Feeling the intense threating from David, the young man''s expression changed slightly but then, he roared madly. He couldn''t ept the fact that a random no body had the strength to stop him from doing what ever he wished.


    A blossoming energy radiated off of him as he activated the power embedded inside him.


    "BANG!!!"


    Massive amounts of shockwaves exploded off of him like a nuclear bomb. Energy rippled off of him like sonic waves, making the entire space of s thousand meter radius shake as though there was something attempting to break through the void.


    "Void Rpse!!!"


    "Die!!!"


    The young man''s ws suddenly brightened to the extreme and then a sudden Phantom image of a Void beast appeared in mid-air. The void beast expression was savage and cruel. It was as though demi-gods and even false gods couldn''t be mentioned in its presence as its strength was far above that level!


    "KA-BOOM!-BOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The attacks sent the two individuals flyijng for miles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kic energy from the st still lingering off of David still sent him reeling backwards and it was obvious if he doesn''t do anything about it, he was going to be moving backwards for a while if not for iternity !


    Suddenly davids eyes opened and the fabric of space around him shook. An Epiphany erupted from within him as his eyes opened up to the vastness if space!


    Suddenly he muttered to himself "Unless in the presence of gravity, there''s no up and down in space. But due to the calctions of the stars a light away and numerous light away from us, I can oscite my muscles in a particr frequency and with my Updatedw of space, breaking through space-time to appear anywhere I wish would be..."


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s figure swayed and eh seem to have tKen just a stepped forwards right before Arnold''s eyes. He faded into a blur.


    Arnold''s face instantly darkened and his ears twitched as he immediately looked back, the surface of matter atop his skin exploded to smithereens with the power of his movement.


    But then, his face twisted slightly. There was actually no one behind him. Before he could react, he could see a zing sun at the corners of his eyes.


    He was only able to figure out the location of the attack when a powerful explosion erupted right from his side.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    "One thing I like about being in space is that there is no directional navigation in space. My right could be your right but my left could be your up."


    Before Arnold could get rid of the kic energy pushing him forwards, another space cosping shriek pierced through his left ear and but the same as before he turned left. His cake releasing a zing brilliance that tore through space violently like a shredder.


    "WHOOSH!"


    His attack only met through the resistance of pure air. David was no where to be seen!


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His back suffered an intense attack, but the blue electrical current of force field materialized right in front of him.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Arnold roared in absolute fury! When had he ever being in this sort of situation? Even when he was battling against the top geniuses in his own, non of them even had the power for Blue Vein to activated in other to protect him.


    He was the top genius in his, the chosen one amidst the billions of geniuses across the gxy! At one month old, he could already talk, read and write.


    Arnold could already walk, debate about thesis and theories with top writers and scientists at 5


    At ten, he was already a top genius in martial art, defeating a star-level individual was already beneath his level. Finally, at 20 years of age, he was already fighting top geniuses of his.


    When every was already getting boring and he was feeling lonely at the top, an agent came to him, inviting him about the Cosmic Genius Meet. Of course he was delighted and along the way, after his vessel got ribbed by a bandit, he realized he could get richer by bing a pirate himself.


    After beating the pirates within the vessel and making them hisckeys, he made quite a name for himself over the past few months, acquiring a massive amount of wealth without ever showing his face and if he did, he made sure not to leave evidence of himself behind.


    After all this, he prided himself as invincible. Even after knowing he wasn''t the strongest out there. As long as he won the Genius Meet, he would have the opportunity to be even stronger.


    Those lofty entities that could kill a single with their breathe would have a new precense amongst them!


    Him Arnold, the chosen one will be the strongest in the universe.


    He wasn''t even half way to the Genius Meet and he was actually being held down by a young man his age, what sort of development was this!?


    As though he couldn''t believe what was happening, his body erupted with frightening amount of energy that shook both space and matterbined.


    But towards David that seem to have turned into a slippery ghost, it proved ever so useless. He suddenly heard somethinging from above him.


    Arnold twisted his lips into a maddened smile and ignored it, thinking it was David creating a distraction to keep him away from his true attack.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Unfortunately for Arnold, he was immediately sted forwards like a shooting star.

 Chapter 708 Space Walk

    ?


    Like fire works, the explosion was so beautiful it was almost on part with a million fireworks ced together, exploding in harmony.


    The beautu of the explosion was simr to an art world of a godly art painter as he carved every stokes of his brush in the painting.


    But even with the beauty of the explosion, the dangers behind the explosion was devastating. Everything including space particles, dark matters and star dust was reduced into smithereens.


    Like a massive grater grinding every in its path. Everything yeas reduced to mere molecules without a single particle bigger than an atom present within its sphere of the massiveexplosion!


    As for David, he was incredibly lucky his physique was stronger than the smallest star at the moment. Otherwise, he would have been grinders to mere molecule.


    Even then, David had the ability to control every cell in his body. It still remains an enigma if he would survive the st in close radius as he could easily control his cells to merge back together like a swarm of nanobots. As long as his brain was intact, it would be incredibly easy to merge his cells and his genes back together.


    David was sted like a kite without strings. The energies st from the collision from David and the young man: Arnold''s collision was so strong the kic energy from the explosion pushed him for more than ten thousand kilometers.


    It was like he had been hit by a nuclear missile on space, almost half of his diamond body directly disintegrated by the nuclear st from the explosion.


    But immediately he regained his footing within the dark expanse of space, David gritted his teeth and immediately stimted his gic cells.


    Instantly, his cells began to regenerate in ordance to the gic map he had given them. As David could manipte his body to the gic level, he directly manipted his cells to give birth to another type of lifeform.


    Instantly, two wings expanded from his back as though he was an high level arch angel. It was beautiful and majestic as he stood within the dark, life-devouring presence of non-matter, called space.


    The two pair of wings floated in differential sequence. They allowed him to float without using a part of his consciousness to oscite his entire muscles, vibrating them constantly to release shockwaves that let him float in space as though he was walking on innd.


    As for the other young man''s situation, it was a bit diffednofrim David''s. A blue electric field erupted before him at the point of the explosion, shielding him from most of the danger of the st.


    But even then, the Shockwaves dealt a considerable amount of damage to his internal organs seeing the blood escaping the corners of his lips. Sadly, he was quick to escape the range of the shockwave letting just a bit to hit him which was why he was only slightly injured.


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed dangerously at David who was at this point just a dot in space due to their distance. But with his ability and his strength, his pupils had been enhanced letting him see David perfectly as though he was a meter before him.


    Seeing David''s new form, the young man snorted coldly. "No matter what form you take today. Even if it was a slippery worm or an undying cockroach, you would still die by my hands this day."


    Davidughed coldly. "Like I said before, I admire your ability. But if this is all you can offer, then you would only be boring me. Consider this battle over... As it is yourst!"


    "Alpha''s Howl!"


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    "Blood Burn!"


    "Sizzzzzle!!!"


    "You!-" The young man wasn''t able to speak properly when David turned into a streak of zing light. Like aet. He dashed at Arnold with speed many times the speed of sound as he sted towards Arnold like a maniac.


    "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    The overpowering force of energy bursting out from David was instantly focused on the young man as David shed his des at Arnold. Feeling the intense threating from David, the young man''s expression changed slightly but then, he roared madly. He couldn''t ept the fact that a random no body had the strength to stop him from doing what ever he wished.


    A blossoming energy radiated off of him as he activated the power embedded inside him.


    "BANG!!!"


    Massive amounts of shockwaves exploded off of him like a nuclear bomb. Energy rippled off of him like sonic waves, making the entire space of s thousand meter radius shake as though there was something attempting to break through the void.


    "Void Rpse!!!"


    "Die!!!"


    The young man''s ws suddenly brightened to the extreme and then a sudden Phantom image of a Void beast appeared in mid-air. The void beast expression was savage and cruel. It was as though demi-gods and even false gods couldn''t be mentioned in its presence as its strength was far above that level!


    "KA-BOOM!-BOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The attacks sent the two individuals flyijng for miles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kic energy from the st still lingering off of David still sent him reeling backwards and it was obvious if he doesn''t do anything about it, he was going to be moving backwards for a while if not for iternity !


    Suddenly davids eyes opened and the fabric of space around him shook. An Epiphany erupted from within him as his eyes opened up to the vastness if space!


    Suddenly he muttered to himself "Unless in the presence of gravity, there''s no up and down in space. But due to the calctions of the stars a light away and numerous light away from us, I can oscite my muscles in a particr frequency and with my Updatedw of space, breaking through space-time to appear anywhere I wish would be..."


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s figure swayed and eh seem to have tKen just a stepped forwards right before Arnold''s eyes. He faded into a blur.


    Arnold''s face instantly darkened and his ears twitched as he immediately looked back, the surface of matter atop his skin exploded to smithereens with the power of his movement.


    But then, his face twisted slightly. There was actually no one behind him. Before he could react, he could see a zing sun at the corners of his eyes.


    He was only able to figure out the location of the attack when a powerful explosion erupted right from his side.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    "One thing I like about being in space is that there is no directional navigation in space. My right could be your right but my left could be your up."


    Before Arnold could get rid of the kic energy pushing him forwards, another space cosping shriek pierced through his left ear and but the same as before he turned left. His cake releasing a zing brilliance that tore through space violently like a shredder.


    "WHOOSH!"


    His attack only met through the resistance of pure air. David was no where to be seen!


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His back suffered an intense attack, but the blue electrical current of force field materialized right in front of him.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Arnold roared in absolute fury! When had he ever being in this sort of situation? Even when he was battling against the top geniuses in his own, non of them even had the power for Blue Vein to activated in other to protect him.


    He was the top genius in his, the chosen one amidst the billions of geniuses across the gxy! At one month old, he could already talk, read and write.


    Arnold could already walk, debate about thesis and theories with top writers and scientists at 5


    At ten, he was already a top genius in martial art, defeating a star-level individual was already beneath his level. Finally, at 20 years of age, he was already fighting top geniuses of his.


    When every was already getting boring and he was feeling lonely at the top, an agent came to him, inviting him about the Cosmic Genius Meet. Of course he was delighted and along the way, after his vessel got ribbed by a bandit, he realized he could get richer by bing a pirate himself.


    After beating the pirates within the vessel and making them hisckeys, he made quite a name for himself over the past few months, acquiring a massive amount of wealth without ever showing his face and if he did, he made sure not to leave evidence of himself behind.


    After all this, he prided himself as invincible. Even after knowing he wasn''t the strongest out there. As long as he won the Genius Meet, he would have the opportunity to be even stronger.


    Those lofty entities that could kill a single with their breathe would have a new precense amongst them!


    Him Arnold, the chosen one will be the strongest in the universe.


    He wasn''t even half way to the Genius Meet and he was actually being held down by a young man his age, what sort of development was this!?


    As though he couldn''t believe what was happening, his body erupted with frightening amount of energy that shook both space and matterbined.


    But towards David that seem to have turned into a slippery ghost, it proved ever so useless. He suddenly heard somethinging from above him.


    Arnold twisted his lips into a maddened smile and ignored it, thinking it was David creating a distraction to keep him away from his true attack.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 709 Space Walk

    ?


    Like fire works, the explosion was so beautiful it was almost on part with a million fireworks ced together, exploding in harmony.


    The beautu of the explosion was simr to an art world of a godly art painter as he carved every stokes of his brush in the painting.


    But even with the beauty of the explosion, the dangers behind the explosion was devastating. Everything including space particles, dark matters and star dust was reduced into smithereens.


    Like a massive grater grinding every in its path. Everything yeas reduced to mere molecules without a single particle bigger than an atom present within its sphere of the massiveexplosion!


    As for David, he was incredibly lucky his physique was stronger than the smallest star at the moment. Otherwise, he would have been grinders to mere molecule.


    Even then, David had the ability to control every cell in his body. It still remains an enigma if he would survive the st in close radius as he could easily control his cells to merge back together like a swarm of nanobots. As long as his brain was intact, it would be incredibly easy to merge his cells and his genes back together.


    David was sted like a kite without strings. The energies st from the collision from David and the young man: Arnold''s collision was so strong the kic energy from the explosion pushed him for more than ten thousand kilometers.


    It was like he had been hit by a nuclear missile on space, almost half of his diamond body directly disintegrated by the nuclear st from the explosion.


    But immediately he regained his footing within the dark expanse of space, David gritted his teeth and immediately stimted his gic cells.


    Instantly, his cells began to regenerate in ordance to the gic map he had given them. As David could manipte his body to the gic level, he directly manipted his cells to give birth to another type of lifeform.


    Instantly, two wings expanded from his back as though he was an high level arch angel. It was beautiful and majestic as he stood within the dark, life-devouring presence of non-matter, called space.


    The two pair of wings floated in differential sequence. They allowed him to float without using a part of his consciousness to oscite his entire muscles, vibrating them constantly to release shockwaves that let him float in space as though he was walking on innd.


    As for the other young man''s situation, it was a bit diffednofrim David''s. A blue electric field erupted before him at the point of the explosion, shielding him from most of the danger of the st.


    But even then, the Shockwaves dealt a considerable amount of damage to his internal organs seeing the blood escaping the corners of his lips. Sadly, he was quick to escape the range of the shockwave letting just a bit to hit him which was why he was only slightly injured.


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed dangerously at David who was at this point just a dot in space due to their distance. But with his ability and his strength, his pupils had been enhanced letting him see David perfectly as though he was a meter before him.


    Seeing David''s new form, the young man snorted coldly. "No matter what form you take today. Even if it was a slippery worm or an undying cockroach, you would still die by my hands this day."


    Davidughed coldly. "Like I said before, I admire your ability. But if this is all you can offer, then you would only be boring me. Consider this battle over... As it is yourst!"


    "Alpha''s Howl!"


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    "Blood Burn!"


    "Sizzzzzle!!!"


    "You!-" The young man wasn''t able to speak properly when David turned into a streak of zing light. Like aet. He dashed at Arnold with speed many times the speed of sound as he sted towards Arnold like a maniac.


    "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    The overpowering force of energy bursting out from David was instantly focused on the young man as David shed his des at Arnold. Feeling the intense threating from David, the young man''s expression changed slightly but then, he roared madly. He couldn''t ept the fact that a random no body had the strength to stop him from doing what ever he wished.


    A blossoming energy radiated off of him as he activated the power embedded inside him.


    "BANG!!!"


    Massive amounts of shockwaves exploded off of him like a nuclear bomb. Energy rippled off of him like sonic waves, making the entire space of s thousand meter radius shake as though there was something attempting to break through the void.


    "Void Rpse!!!"


    "Die!!!"


    The young man''s ws suddenly brightened to the extreme and then a sudden Phantom image of a Void beast appeared in mid-air. The void beast expression was savage and cruel. It was as though demi-gods and even false gods couldn''t be mentioned in its presence as its strength was far above that level!


    "KA-BOOM!-BOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The attacks sent the two individuals flyijng for miles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The kic energy from the st still lingering off of David still sent him reeling backwards and it was obvious if he doesn''t do anything about it, he was going to be moving backwards for a while if not for iternity !


    Suddenly davids eyes opened and the fabric of space around him shook. An Epiphany erupted from within him as his eyes opened up to the vastness if space!


    Suddenly he muttered to himself "Unless in the presence of gravity, there''s no up and down in space. But due to the calctions of the stars a light away and numerous light away from us, I can oscite my muscles in a particr frequency and with my Updatedw of space, breaking through space-time to appear anywhere I wish would be..."


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s figure swayed and eh seem to have tKen just a stepped forwards right before Arnold''s eyes. He faded into a blur.


    Arnold''s face instantly darkened and his ears twitched as he immediately looked back, the surface of matter atop his skin exploded to smithereens with the power of his movement.


    But then, his face twisted slightly. There was actually no one behind him. Before he could react, he could see a zing sun at the corners of his eyes.


    He was only able to figure out the location of the attack when a powerful explosion erupted right from his side.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    "One thing I like about being in space is that there is no directional navigation in space. My right could be your right but my left could be your up."


    Before Arnold could get rid of the kic energy pushing him forwards, another space cosping shriek pierced through his left ear and but the same as before he turned left. His cake releasing a zing brilliance that tore through space violently like a shredder.


    "WHOOSH!"


    His attack only met through the resistance of pure air. David was no where to be seen!


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His back suffered an intense attack, but the blue electrical current of force field materialized right in front of him.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Arnold roared in absolute fury! When had he ever being in this sort of situation? Even when he was battling against the top geniuses in his own, non of them even had the power for Blue Vein to activated in other to protect him.


    He was the top genius in his, the chosen one amidst the billions of geniuses across the gxy! At one month old, he could already talk, read and write.


    Arnold could already walk, debate about thesis and theories with top writers and scientists at 5


    At ten, he was already a top genius in martial art, defeating a star-level individual was already beneath his level. Finally, at 20 years of age, he was already fighting top geniuses of his.


    When every was already getting boring and he was feeling lonely at the top, an agent came to him, inviting him about the Cosmic Genius Meet. Of course he was delighted and along the way, after his vessel got ribbed by a bandit, he realized he could get richer by bing a pirate himself.


    After beating the pirates within the vessel and making them hisckeys, he made quite a name for himself over the past few months, acquiring a massive amount of wealth without ever showing his face and if he did, he made sure not to leave evidence of himself behind.


    After all this, he prided himself as invincible. Even after knowing he wasn''t the strongest out there. As long as he won the Genius Meet, he would have the opportunity to be even stronger.


    Those lofty entities that could kill a single with their breathe would have a new precense amongst them!


    Him Arnold, the chosen one will be the strongest in the universe.


    He wasn''t even half way to the Genius Meet and he was actually being held down by a young man his age, what sort of development was this!?


    As though he couldn''t believe what was happening, his body erupted with frightening amount of energy that shook both space and matterbined.


    But towards David that seem to have turned into a slippery ghost, it proved ever so useless. He suddenly heard somethinging from above him.


    Arnold twisted his lips into a maddened smile and ignored it, thinking it was David creating a distraction to keep him away from his true attack.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 710 Repeated !

    ?


    Like fire works, the explosion was so beautiful it was almost on part with a million fireworks ced together, exploding in harmony.


    The beautu of the explosion was simr to an art world of a godly art painter as he carved every stokes of his brush in the painting.


    But even with the beauty of the explosion, the dangers behind the explosion was devastating. Everything including space particles, dark matters and star dust was reduced into smithereens.


    Like a massive grater grinding every in its path. Everything yeas reduced to mere molecules without a single particle bigger than an atom present within its sphere of explosion!


    As for David, he was incredibly lucky his physique was stronger than the smallest star at the moment. Otherwise, he would have been grinders to mere molecule.


    Even then, David had the ability to control every cell in his body. It still remains an enigma if he would survive the st in close radius as he could easily control his cells to merge back together like a swarm of nanobots. As long as his brain was intact, it would be incredibly easy to merge his cells and his genes back together.


    David was sted like a kite without strings. The energies st from the collision from David and the young man: Arnold''s collision was so strong the kic energy from the explosion pushed him for more than ten thousand kilometers.


    It was like he had been hit by a nuclear missile on space, almost half of his diamond body directly disintegrated by the nuclear st from the explosion.


    But immediately he regained his footing within the dark expanse of space, David gritted his teeth and immediately stimted his gic cells.


    Instantly, his cells began to regenerate in ordance to the gic map he had given them. As David could manipte his body to the gic level, he directly manipted his cells to give birth to another type of lifeform.


    Instantly, two wings expanded from his back as though he was an high level arch angel. It was beautiful and majestic as he stood within the dark, life-devouring presence of non-matter, called space.


    The two pair of wings floated in differential sequence. They allowed him to float without using a part of his consciousness to oscite his entire muscles, vibrating them constantly to release shockwaves that let him float  in space as though he was walking on innd.


    As for the other young man''s situation, it was a bit diffednofrim David''s. A blue electric field erupted before him at the point of the explosion, shielding him from most of the danger of the st.


    But even then, the Shockwaves dealt a considerable amount of damage to his internal organs seeing the blood escaping the corners of his lips. Sadly, he was quick to escape the range of the shockwave letting just a bit to hit him which was why he was only slightly injured.


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed dangerously at David who was at this point just a dot in space due to their distance. But with his ability and his strength, his pupils had been enhanced letting him see David perfectly as though he was a meter before him.


    Seeing David''s new form, the young man snorted coldly. "No matter what form you take today. Even if it was a slippery worm or an undying cockroach, you would still die by my hands this day."


    Davidughed coldly. "Like I said before, I admire your ability. But if this is all you can offer, then you would only be boring me. Consider this battle over... As it is yourst!"


    "Alpha''s Howl!"


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    "Blood Burn!"


    "Sizzzzzle!!!"


    "You!-" The young man wasn''t able to speak properly when David turned into a streak of zing light. Like aet. He dashed at Arnold with speed many times the speed of sound as he sted towards Arnold like a maniac.


    "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    The overpowering force of energy bursting out from David was instantly focused on the young man as David shed his des at Arnold. Feeling the intense threating from David, the young man''s expression changed slightly but then, he roared madly. He couldn''t ept the fact that a random no body had the strength to stop him from doing what ever he wished.


    A blossoming energy radiated off of him as he activated the power embedded inside him.


    "BANG!!!"


    Massive amounts of shockwaves exploded off of him like a nuclear bomb. Energy rippled off of him like sonic waves, making the entire space of s thousand meter radius shake as though there was something attempting to break through the void.


    "Void Rpse!!!"


    "Die!!!"


    The young man''s ws suddenly brightened to the extreme and then a sudden Phantom image of a Void beast appeared in mid-air. The void beast expression was savage and cruel. It was as though demi-gods and even false gods couldn''t be mentioned in its presence as its strength was far above that level!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "KA-BOOM!-BOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The attacks sent the two individuals flyijng for miles.


    The kic energy from the st still  lingering off of David still sent him reeling backwards and it was obvious if he doesn''t do anything about it, he was going to be moving backwards for a while if not for iternity !


    Suddenly davids eyes opened and the fabric of space around him shook. An Epiphany erupted from within him as his eyes opened up to the vastness if space!


    Suddenly he muttered to himself "Unless in the presence of gravity, there''s no up and down in space. But due to the calctions of the stars a light away and numerous light away from us, I can oscite my muscles in a particr frequency and with my Updatedw of space, breaking through space-time to appear anywhere I wish would be..."


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s figure swayed and eh seem to have tKen just a stepped forwards right before Arnold''s eyes. He faded into a blur.


    Arnold''s face instantly darkened and his ears twitched as he immediately looked back, the surface of matter atop his skin exploded to smithereens with the power of his movement.


    But then, his face twisted slightly. There was actually no one behind him. Before he could react, he could see a zing sun at the corners of his eyes.


    He was only able to figure out the location of the attack when a powerful explosion erupted right from his side.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    "One thing I like about being in space is that there is no directional  navigation in space. My right could be your right but my left could be your up."


    Before Arnold could get rid of the kic energy pushing him forwards, another space cosping shriek pierced through his left ear and but the same as before  he turned left. His cake releasing a zing brilliance that tore through space violently like a shredder.


    "WHOOSH!"


    His attack only met through the resistance of pure air. David was no where to be seen!


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His back suffered an intense attack, but the blue electrical current of force field materialized right in front of him.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Arnold roared in absolute fury! When had he ever being in this sort of situation? Even when he was battling against the top geniuses in his own, non of them even had the power for Blue Vein to activated in other to protect him.


    He was the top genius in his, the chosen one amidst the billions of geniuses across the gxy! At one month old, he could already talk, read and write.


    Arnold could already walk, debate about thesis and theories with top writers and scientists at 5


    At ten, he was already a top genius in martial art, defeating a star-level individual was already beneath his level. Finally, at 20 years of age, he was already fighting top geniuses of his.


    When every was already getting boring and he was feeling lonely at the top, an agent came to him, inviting him about the Cosmic Genius Meet. Of course he was delighted and along the way, after his vessel got ribbed by a bandit, he realized he could get richer by bing a pirate himself.


    After beating the pirates within the vessel and making them hisckeys, he made quite a name for himself over the past few months, acquiring a massive amount of wealth without ever showing his face and if he did, he made sure not to leave evidence of himself behind.


    After all this, he prided himself as invincible. Even after knowing he wasn''t the strongest out there. As long as he won the Genius Meet, he would have the opportunity to be even stronger.


    Those lofty entities that could kill a single with their breathe would have a new precense amongst them!


    Him Arnold, the chosen one will be the strongest in the universe.


    He wasn''t even half way to the Genius Meet and he was actually being held down by a young man his age, what sort of development was this!?


    As though he couldn''t believe what was happening, his body erupted with frightening amount of energy that shook both space and matterbined.

 Chapter 711 Repeated !

    ?


    Like fire works, the explosion was so beautiful it was almost on part with a million fireworks ced together, exploding in harmony.


    The beautu of the explosion was simr to an art world of a godly art painter as he carved every stokes of his brush in the painting


    But even with the beauty of the explosion, the dangers behind the explosion was devastating. Everything including space particles, dark matters and star dust was reduced into smithereens.


    Like a massive grater grinding every in its path. Everything yeas reduced to mere molecules without a single particle bigger than an atom present within its sphere of explosion!


    As for David, he was incredibly lucky his physique was stronger than the smallest star at the moment. Otherwise, he would have been grinders to mere molecule.


    Even then, David had the ability to control every cell in his body. It still remains an enigma if he would survive the st in close radius as he could easily control his cells to merge back together like a swarm of nanobots. As long as his brain was intact, it would be incredibly easy to merge his cells and his genes back together.


    David was sted like a kite without strings. The energies st from the collision from David and the young man: Arnold''s collision was so strong the kic energy from the explosion pushed him for more than ten thousand kilometers.


    It was like he had been hit by a nuclear missile on space, almost half of his diamond body directly disintegrated by the nuclear st from the explosion.


    But immediately he regained his footing within the dark expanse of space, David gritted his teeth and immediately stimted his gic cells.


    Instantly, his cells began to regenerate in ordance to the gic map he had given them. As David could manipte his body to the gic level, he directly manipted his cells to give birth to another type of lifeform.


    Instantly, two wings expanded from his back as though he was an high level arch angel. It was beautiful and majestic as he stood within the dark, life-devouring presence of non-matter, called space.


    The two pair of wings floated in differential sequence. They allowed him to float without using a part of his consciousness to oscite his entire muscles, vibrating them constantly to release shockwaves that let him float  in space as though he was walking on innd.


    As for the other young man''s situation, it was a bit diffednofrim David''s. A blue electric field erupted before him at the point of the explosion, shielding him from most of the danger of the st.


    But even then, the Shockwaves dealt a considerable amount of damage to his internal organs seeing the blood escaping the corners of his lips. Sadly, he was quick to escape the range of the shockwave letting just a bit to hit him which was why he was only slightly injured.


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed dangerously at David who was at this point just a dot in space due to their distance. But with his ability and his strength, his pupils had been enhanced letting him see David perfectly as though he was a meter before him.


    Seeing David''s new form, the young man snorted coldly. "No matter what form you take today. Even if it was a slippery worm or an undying cockroach, you would still die by my hands this day."


    Davidughed coldly. "Like I said before, I admire your ability. But if this is all you can offer, then you would only be boring me. Consider this battle over... As it is yourst!"


    "Alpha''s Howl!"


    "AWOOOOOOO!"


    "Blood Burn!"


    "Sizzzzzle!!!"


    "You!-" The young man wasn''t able to speak properly when David turned into a streak of zing light. Like aet. He dashed at Arnold with speed many times the speed of sound as he sted towards Arnold like a maniac.


    "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    The overpowering force of energy bursting out from David was instantly focused on the young man as David shed his des at Arnold. Feeling the intense threating from David, the young man''s expression changed slightly but then, he roared madly. He couldn''t ept the fact that a random no body had the strength to stop him from doing what ever he wished.


    A blossoming energy radiated off of him as he activated the power embedded inside him.


    "BANG!!!"


    Massive amounts of shockwaves exploded off of him like a nuclear bomb. Energy rippled off of him like sonic waves, making the entire space of s thousand meter radius shake as though there was something attempting to break through the void.


    "Void Rpse!!!"


    "Die!!!"


    The young man''s ws suddenly brightened to the extreme and then a sudden Phantom image of a Void beast appeared in mid-air. The void beast expression was savage and cruel. It was as though demi-gods and even false gods couldn''t be mentioned in its presence as its strength was far above that level!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "KA-BOOM!-BOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!"


    The attacks sent the two individuals flyijng for miles.


    The kic energy from the st still  lingering off of David still sent him reeling backwards and it was obvious if he doesn''t do anything about it, he was going to be moving backwards for a while if not for iternity !


    Suddenly davids eyes opened and the fabric of space around him shook. An Epiphany erupted from within him as his eyes opened up to the vastness if space!


    Suddenly he muttered to himself "Unless in the presence of gravity, there''s no up and down in space. But due to the calctions of the stars a light away and numerous light away from us, I can oscite my muscles in a particr frequency and with my Updatedw of space, breaking through space-time to appear anywhere I wish would be..."


    * * *


    Suddenly, David''s figure swayed and eh seem to have tKen just a stepped forwards right before Arnold''s eyes. He faded into a blur.


    Arnold''s face instantly darkened and his ears twitched as he immediately looked back, the surface of matter atop his skin exploded to smithereens with the power of his movement.


    But then, his face twisted slightly. There was actually no one behind him. Before he could react, he could see a zing sun at the corners of his eyes.


    He was only able to figure out the location of the attack when a powerful explosion erupted right from his side.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    "One thing I like about being in space is that there is no directional  navigation in space. My right could be your right but my left could be your up."


    Before Arnold could get rid of the kic energy pushing him forwards, another space cosping shriek pierced through his left ear and but the same as before  he turned left. His cake releasing a zing brilliance that tore through space violently like a shredder.


    "WHOOSH!"


    His attack only met through the resistance of pure air. David was no where to be seen!


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His back suffered an intense attack, but the blue electrical current of force field materialized right in front of him.


    "Aaaargh!!!"


    Arnold roared in absolute fury! When had he ever being in this sort of situation? Even when he was battling against the top geniuses in his own, non of them even had the power for Blue Vein to activated in other to protect him.


    He was the top genius in his, the chosen one amidst the billions of geniuses across the gxy! At one month old, he could already talk, read and write.


    Arnold could already walk, debate about thesis and theories with top writers and scientists at 5


    At ten, he was already a top genius in martial art, defeating a star-level individual was already beneath his level. Finally, at 20 years of age, he was already fighting top geniuses of his.


    When every was already getting boring and he was feeling lonely at the top, an agent came to him, inviting him about the Cosmic Genius Meet. Of course he was delighted and along the way, after his vessel got ribbed by a bandit, he realized he could get richer by bing a pirate himself.


    After beating the pirates within the vessel and making them hisckeys, he made quite a name for himself over the past few months, acquiring a massive amount of wealth without ever showing his face and if he did, he made sure not to leave evidence of himself behind.


    After all this, he prided himself as invincible. Even after knowing he wasn''t the strongest out there. As long as he won the Genius Meet, he would have the opportunity to be even stronger.


    Those lofty entities that could kill a single with their breathe would have a new precense amongst them!


    Him Arnold, the chosen one will be the strongest in the universe.


    He wasn''t even half way to the Genius Meet and he was actually being held down by a young man his age, what sort of development was this!?


    As though he couldn''t believe what was happening, his body erupted with frightening amount of energy that shook both space and matterbined.

 Chapter 712 Arnolds Death

    ?


    But towards David that seem to have turned into a slippery ghost, it proved ever so useless. Suddenly, the young man seem to have heard somethinging from above him.


    Arnold twisted his lips into a maddened smile. His anger dissociated as rationality came to him. He didn''t even bother looking upwards and directly ignored it, thinking it was David trying to create a distraction to deflect him away from his true attack.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Unfortunately for Arnold, he was wrong. David seem to have read through him, and didn''t bother creating a distraction like the previous times.


    The attack immediately sted forwards. The force was like a nuclearst, sending Arnold forwards as though he was a shooting star.


    "Crack!" "Shatter!!!!"


    This time, Arnold''s blue shield immediately shattered like ss. Electric distribution spreading in all corners of space like billions of star dust scattering in all directions.


    Despite the thousands of miles in space, Arnold Gould still hear David''s chic e ringing through his ears.


    The radiation emitted from his body instantly reached his own cells limit as he sted all of his radiation outwards.


    Instantly, a beautiful scene unfolded. Arnold was like a star exploded in a burst of blinding light, it''s radiant throes a glorious spectacle to behold. The shock wave rippled through space, sending out a st of energy that would eventually reach the farthest reaches of the gxy.


    The light from the explosion was so bright that it could be seen from variouss, even though the explosion from Arnold was thousands of miles away. For a brief moment, the night sky was filled with a brilliant sh of color, as the star''s outeryers were vaporized by the force of the explosion.


    As the light faded, the shockwave continued to spread, causing the surrounding stars to dance in their orbits. The dust and gas from the explosion were also flung out into space, forming a new neb that would eventually give birth to new stars ands.


    Like an exploding star, he exploded in a burst of light.


    A supernova of beauty and might.


    The shockwave rippled through space,


    A wave of destruction and grace.


    The stars danced in their orbits,


    The dust and gas were flung out,


    It was as though a  new neb was born,


    Like a new beginning, a new dawn.


    The explosion of radiation was a beautiful thing,


    A reminder of the power of the ring.


    A reminder that even in death,


    There is still beauty to be found.


    High above, in the distant expanse of the gxy, a solitary star danced with radiant majesty, its brilliance captivating all who beheld it.


    Silently, yet with an underlying cosmic energy, the star began its final act, gradually building an ethereal tension that seemed to hum with anticipation.


    The surrounding space shimmered with hues of deep azure, infused with streaks of vibrant purples and pinks, as if the very fabric of the universe hade alive in anticipation of this awe-inspiring event.


    As Arnold''s power reached the peak, an explosion of unimaginable power cascaded outward in a celestial ballet.


    A shockwave rippled through space, distorting and twisting the very fabric of reality, heralding the birth of a cosmic tempest.


    In a dazzling disy of brilliance, a cascade of incandescent tendrils burst forth from the heart of the star, casting a magnificent glow across the cosmic canvas. Ribbons of stardust, gilded with iridescent hues, intertwined with each other in a dance of unfathomable grace and beauty.


    With each passing moment, the tendrils of the explosion reached farther and wider, their radiant touch caressing neighboring stars, gently awakening their slumbering brilliance. The shockwave surged through the cosmic ocean, a celestial symphony resonating across light-years, as if the universe itself had joined in a chorus of cosmic triumph.


    Within the remnants of the explosion, the birth of new stars sparked, tiny pinpricks of light amidst the ethereal chaos. They blossomed into existence, carving their own celestial paths, and lighting up the heavens with their promise.


    In the aftermath of this cosmic ballet, the beauty of the star''s explosive demise lingered, a testament to the eternal cycles of creation and destruction. The scene, frozen in time, would continue to inspire the dreams of stargazers, reminding them of the boundless wonders thaty beyond the confines of their earthly existence.


    And so, in the endless tapestry of the cosmos, this star''s final act of splendor became an eternal beacon of light, an evesting testament to the indomitable beauty that exists within the vast expanse of the universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe within the spectacle of Arnold''s massive explosion.


    But then, a smirk appeared on his lips. His eyes revealing mockery. His Laws of space had increased a great deal along with the strength of his first heart, his second heart and his body.


    Right now, no matter how powerful Arnoldoght prove to be, they were within the Space, the environment where David was more familiar with and had even gained more enlightment to.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Space rippled slightly behind David as he disappeared, appearing below Arnold within half the blink of an eye.


    Arnold let out a violentugh. His domain had been established. Within a light year radius. He is god! Releasing his entire power wasn''t just for the show, nor was it to impress nor intimidate David, it was to release his entire energy, connecting to them to form arge domain.


    Even if David could rip through the void to attack him, he would be able to sense it to the minute detail!


    Arnold''s eyes closed but then, his vlosed eyes trembled and a small smirk appeared on his face.


    "Got you! " His hands trembled violently, releasing massive waves of energy as he swiped backwards as though he had eyes in his back.


    "Ding!!!"


    The sound rippled outwards, spreading in the form of a sonic waves that is so thick and hard that it could be visible from all corner of ten miles radius.


    "Bang!!!"


    David''s sword which was bound by Arnold''s w suddenly trembled. And seem to have slipped as it vanished, appearing behind Arnold.


    But even then, Arnold sem to have three eyed staring at all of his blind spot.


    "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!"


    The collison creating wonders of space within the light space they were within.


    Arnold seem to have gotten used to David''s attack. Immediately responding to David''s attacks in time.


    This time, David warped two kilometers away, staring at Arnold in ith a skeptical look.


    "You seem to have found a way to deal with my attacks."


    Arnolf released a dark chuckle. "Do you think you would be able to deal with me if not for your spacew attacks?"


    Davif immediately shrugged. "You sued your speedw at first. Why couldn''t u use my spacew too?"


    Arnoldughed heartily without minding David''s words. "Of I hadprehended a Level-2 Speed w order, do you think your advantage Is ? ould still be present?"


    David was indifferent to his words. "My spacew is a Tier 7 Order and your Speedw is simply a Tier 5 Order. What makes you think you would be able to rpse my attacks? Even with your power explosio


    Arnolds face changed drastically. As he understood David''s words. His eyes opened wide, releasing massive amount of radiation that shone like stars.


    Before Arnold was able to react, David whispered a few words.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Time seemed to slow as the attack, pulsating with destructive intent. Panic and fear surged through Arnolds brain as he realized the impending doom. His rms red, lights flickered, and the air crackled with tension, a grim premonition of the impending catastrophe.


    With a thunderous explosion, the attack found its mark, tearing through the Arnolds domain with unyielding force. The resulting detonation was a cataclysmic symphony of chaos and devastation. Shards of radiation and  matter erupted into space, a macabre ballet of destruction, as the shield was ripped apart from within.


    The disintegration of Arnolds body was an agonizing spectacle. Fragmented limbs and shattered hulls spun through the abyss, each piece a testament to the annihtion of a once-thriving man. Stters of alien fluids mingled with the frigid darkness, dispersing into the void like morose brushstrokes on an otherworldly canvas.


    In those fleeting moments, pain and terror coursed through the disintegrating remnants of the alien crew. Hisst breaths, unheard in the vacuum, became silent screams, lost to the infinite expanse of space. Arnold''s collective consciousness, once vibrant and enigmatic, dissolved into a cosmic tragedy, forever extinguished.


    Amidst the wreckage, a suffocating silence settled¡ªa chilling reminder of the merciless nature of cosmic battle. The void swallowed the remnants of the shattered alien body, a somber reminder of the fragility of life and the ruthlessness of conflict.


    As the debris dispersed into the vastness of space, it became an eternal testament to the consequences of aggression, a poignant reminder of the lives extinguished and the irreceable loss endured. The alien body, torn asunder, served as a haunting reminder that even amidst the stars, darkness could consume, and the fragile threads of existence could be severed in an instant.

 Chapter 713 Repeated

    ?


    But towards David that seem to have turned into a slippery ghost, it proved ever so useless. Suddenly, the young man seem to have heard somethinging from above him.


    Arnold twisted his lips into a maddened smile. His anger dissociated as rationality came to him. He didn''t even bother looking upwards and directly ignored it, thinking it was David trying to create a distraction to deflect him away from his true attack.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Unfortunately for Arnold, he was wrong. David seem to have read through him, and didn''t bother creating a distraction like the previous times.


    The attack immediately sted forwards. The force was like a nuclearst, sending Arnold forwards as though he was a shooting star.


    "Crack!" "Shatter!!!!"


    This time, Arnold''s blue shield immediately shattered like ss. Electric distribution spreading in all corners of space like billions of star dust scattering in all directions.


    Despite the thousands of miles in space, Arnold Gould still hear David''s chic e ringing through his ears.


    The radiation emitted from his body instantly reached his own cells limit as he sted all of his radiation outwards.


    Instantly, a beautiful scene unfolded. Arnold was like a star exploded in a burst of blinding light, it''s radiant throes a glorious spectacle to behold. The shock wave rippled through space, sending out a st of energy that would eventually reach the farthest reaches of the gxy.


    The light from the explosion was so bright that it could be seen from variouss, even though the explosion from Arnold was thousands of miles away. For a brief moment, the night sky was filled with a brilliant sh of color, as the star''s outeryers were vaporized by the force of the explosion.


    As the light faded, the shockwave continued to spread, causing the surrounding stars to dance in their orbits. The dust and gas from the explosion were also flung out into space, forming a new neb that would eventually give birth to new stars ands.


    Like an exploding star, he exploded in a burst of light.


    A supernova of beauty and might.


    The shockwave rippled through space,


    A wave of destruction and grace.


    The stars danced in their orbits,


    The dust and gas were flung out,


    It was as though a  new neb was born,


    Like a new beginning, a new dawn.


    The explosion of radiation was a beautiful thing,


    A reminder of the power of the ring.


    A reminder that even in death,


    There is still beauty to be found.


    High above, in the distant expanse of the gxy, a solitary star danced with radiant majesty, its brilliance captivating all who beheld it.


    Silently, yet with an underlying cosmic energy, the star began its final act, gradually building an ethereal tension that seemed to hum with anticipation.


    The surrounding space shimmered with hues of deep azure, infused with streaks of vibrant purples and pinks, as if the very fabric of the universe hade alive in anticipation of this awe-inspiring event.


    As Arnold''s power reached the peak, an explosion of unimaginable power cascaded outward in a celestial ballet.


    A shockwave rippled through space, distorting and twisting the very fabric of reality, heralding the birth of a cosmic tempest.


    In a dazzling disy of brilliance, a cascade of incandescent tendrils burst forth from the heart of the star, casting a magnificent glow across the cosmic canvas. Ribbons of stardust, gilded with iridescent hues, intertwined with each other in a dance of unfathomable grace and beauty.


    With each passing moment, the tendrils of the explosion reached farther and wider, their radiant touch caressing neighboring stars, gently awakening their slumbering brilliance. The shockwave surged through the cosmic ocean, a celestial symphony resonating across light-years, as if the universe itself had joined in a chorus of cosmic triumph.


    Within the remnants of the explosion, the birth of new stars sparked, tiny pinpricks of light amidst the ethereal chaos. They blossomed into existence, carving their own celestial paths, and lighting up the heavens with their promise.


    In the aftermath of this cosmic ballet, the beauty of the star''s explosive demise lingered, a testament to the eternal cycles of creation and destruction. The scene, frozen in time, would continue to inspire the dreams of stargazers, reminding them of the boundless wonders thaty beyond the confines of their earthly existence.


    And so, in the endless tapestry of the cosmos, this star''s final act of splendor became an eternal beacon of light, an evesting testament to the indomitable beauty that exists within the vast expanse of the universe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe within the spectacle of Arnold''s massive explosion.


    But then, a smirk appeared on his lips. His eyes revealing mockery. His Laws of space had increased a great deal along with the strength of his first heart, his second heart and his body.


    Right now, no matter how powerful Arnoldoght prove to be, they were within the Space, the environment where David was more familiar with and had even gained more enlightment to.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Space rippled slightly behind David as he disappeared, appearing below Arnold within half the blink of an eye.


    Arnold let out a violentugh. His domain had been established. Within a light year radius. He is god! Releasing his entire power wasn''t just for the show, nor was it to impress nor intimidate David, it was to release his entire energy, connecting to them to form arge domain.


    Even if David could rip through the void to attack him, he would be able to sense it to the minute detail!


    Arnold''s eyes closed but then, his vlosed eyes trembled and a small smirk appeared on his face.


    "Got you! " His hands trembled violently, releasing massive waves of energy as he swiped backwards as though he had eyes in his back.


    "Ding!!!"


    The sound rippled outwards, spreading in the form of a sonic waves that is so thick and hard that it could be visible from all corner of ten miles radius.


    "Bang!!!"


    David''s sword which was bound by Arnold''s w suddenly trembled. And seem to have slipped as it vanished, appearing behind Arnold.


    But even then, Arnold sem to have three eyed staring at all of his blind spot.


    "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!" "Bang!!!"


    The collison creating wonders of space within the light space they were within.


    Arnold seem to have gotten used to David''s attack. Immediately responding to David''s attacks in time.


    This time, David warped two kilometers away, staring at Arnold in ith a skeptical look.


    "You seem to have found a way to deal with my attacks."


    Arnolf released a dark chuckle. "Do you think you would be able to deal with me if not for your spacew attacks?"


    Davif immediately shrugged. "You sued your speedw at first. Why couldn''t u use my spacew too?"


    Arnoldughed heartily without minding David''s words. "Of I hadprehended a Level-2 Speed w order, do you think your advantage Is ? ould still be present?"


    David was indifferent to his words. "My spacew is a Tier 7 Order and your Speedw is simply a Tier 5 Order. What makes you think you would be able to rpse my attacks? Even with your power explosio


    Arnolds face changed drastically. As he understood David''s words. His eyes opened wide, releasing massive amount of radiation that shone like stars.


    Before Arnold was able to react, David whispered a few words.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Time seemed to slow as the attack, pulsating with destructive intent. Panic and fear surged through Arnolds brain as he realized the impending doom. His rms red, lights flickered, and the air crackled with tension, a grim premonition of the impending catastrophe.


    With a thunderous explosion, the attack found its mark, tearing through the Arnolds domain with unyielding force. The resulting detonation was a cataclysmic symphony of chaos and devastation. Shards of radiation and  matter erupted into space, a macabre ballet of destruction, as the shield was ripped apart from within.


    The disintegration of Arnolds body was an agonizing spectacle. Fragmented limbs and shattered hulls spun through the abyss, each piece a testament to the annihtion of a once-thriving man. Stters of alien fluids mingled with the frigid darkness, dispersing into the void like morose brushstrokes on an otherworldly canvas.


    In those fleeting moments, pain and terror coursed through the disintegrating remnants of the alien crew. Hisst breaths, unheard in the vacuum, became silent screams, lost to the infinite expanse of space. Arnold''s collective consciousness, once vibrant and enigmatic, dissolved into a cosmic tragedy, forever extinguished.


    Amidst the wreckage, a suffocating silence settled¡ªa chilling reminder of the merciless nature of cosmic battle. The void swallowed the remnants of the shattered alien body, a somber reminder of the fragility of life and the ruthlessness of conflict.


    As the debris dispersed into the vastness of space, it became an eternal testament to the consequences of aggression, a poignant reminder of the lives extinguished and the irreceable loss endured. Arnold''s body, torn asunder, served as a haunting reminder that even amidst the stars, darkness could consume, and the fragile threads of existence could be severed in an instant.

 Chapter 714 Mysterious Blood Stone

    ?


    The surrounding airwaves and debris scattered in all directions, finmall revealing David.


    David panted heavily where floated, his breathing causingrge amount of fig and smoke to appear within the atmosphere.


    David''s had retracted back to his human firm but he was in a more severe state. Blood flowed down the corners of his lips and arge hole could be at the surface of his chest.


    Although it was healing at a rate visible to the naked eye, it was still very slowpared to his previous regeneration speed.


    Thest attack from Arnold was extremely strong, even surpassing that of a Celestial rank attack. Even if a Celestial was to receive such an attack, they would immediately be severely injured.


    Is this the power of a Cosmic genius? David couldn''t help but smile bitterly. After his reincarnation, he had thought that with the ability of cells absolute control and in a world where gene was everything he would be the ultimate genius but it seems that he had only been a frog in a well


    Megaton weighed heavily in his hands and David proceeded to keep it within his inner world. David felt like the inner world was muchorr easier to withdraw things from then the storage ring.


    Without further hesitation he strode forwards, daring not to use his full speed in order not to increase nor rupture his injured body.


    After a bit of struggle, he finally reaches the ce where Arnold''s body fragment floated about in space.


    Usumg mental energy to remove the bloody blue bloody pieces that was at his front, David finally reached for a tiny ring with a green glistening jewel set at theiddle of the ring.


    A smile finally crossed across his lips as he immediately wore the ring. It was a storage space ring. With this, he could say it was enough topensate his bad mood.


    Since the space ship had been destroyed, there was nothing else David could use to travel through space and if this situation remains for long, he would never be able to reach thepetition in time to battle which in turn had wasted his entire time and energy. He woukd also have to wait a few more centuries to participate again in tbepetition, this was simply impossible for David as he couldn''t determine whether he would be interested in suchpetitions after a century.


    David knew his limits but he was well aware about his own potential! In a century, the genius meet would mean nothing to him as he would have grown beyond the level of fighting for the Cosmic No 1 genius position.


    Grabbing tbe ring and cing it in his index finger, David expanded his mental energy outward towards the ring and he immediately wiped out the faint mark of consciousness present within the ring.


    Just as his mental wave entered the space of the ring, David''s eyes brightened!


    "Star coins! So much star coins!" His heart beat couldn''t help but increase slightly. This was the first time he was seeing so much money all at once. It was piled up to form a small mountain!


    When David finally calmed down, he checked his other spoils of war and the noticed numerous times of treasures within the ring. They were all neatly arranged in one corner of the inner space. Chests filled with precious stones stuck together, while chest filled with herbs as well as precious ores and metals stuck together.


    David was about to check through the numerous amount of foodsted in the corner when his eyes noticed something by the corner.


    It was in a small chest resting silently amidst other containers within the herbs part of the inner space.


    Even then, David eyes was able to notice it as he felt a faint sense of attraction as well as familiarity from the box.


    Frowning deeply, David retracted the box from the storage ring. It vanished within the inner space and it appeared in his hands.


    "What exactly is this?" He muttered as he checked the chest properly. Then without hesitation he immediately opened the lid of the chest.


    Instantly, a sickening smell of blood filled the entire space of a kilometer radius.


    A brilliant crimson ray of waves emanated as it emitted the sickening smell of blood. The smell could be visible as it spread through space and even the color could be seen.


    David''s eyes widened and his brows tightened as an immediate urge overcame him!


    Instantly, his expression became unstable and his body jerked on its own!


    By the time David realized what was happening, his left hand had moved in its own, grabbing the stone from the chest and cing it in his mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    David''s expression immediately changed. He immediately regained control of his rivn and was about to put the stone back when his right hand immediately grabbed onto his right hand, preventing it from dropping it back.


    "What''s happening? My cells are fighting against me?" David''s eyes widened in shock before anger overcame him.


    "Pipe down!" A muscr hand cover in mucus exited his armpit, grabbing at his right to hold it down.


    But before he could do anything, another muscr hand exited his body to stop him.


    This time though, David''s face darkened. He was fighting against his urge! His cells were like criminals that had been starving for a thousands years..


    Now that they''ve suddenly seen food, they were immediately acting even without David''s consent! The Stine was just too attractive to them that they didn''t need David''s permission and they wanted to devour it to get stronger!


    Even though David''s original intention was to consume the stone, he was hesitant as he didn''t know the origin of this blood stone.


    Moreover, this blood stone seem to be the umtion andpression of thousands if not millions of human blood joined together. How could he not be skeptical about the origin.


    Also, there was a thing called blood poison. The umtion of various sickness and Gene defect and blood disease gave birth to blood poison. The more blood a vampire drinks, the more blood poison they get which is why vampires refused to go in a killing streak as their mind would be more muddled by this poison until eventually they be an animal that only seek to satisfy their immediate urge. Like a goat that eats and sleeps whatever and wherever.


    At his stage it was almost impossible for David to contact it. Perhaps it could be because of his special ability to perfectly control his cells. It could also be that he had never really gone on a killing spree before.


    Now, dvsid felt as though his ability was a joke. He was resisting the urge to immediately swallow the strange blood stone as there might be hidden consequences in it.


    Now that his body was fighting him for it, he was definitely right not to consume the blood stone. Ever since he came here, he could perfectly control his body as well as his cells but not it seemed like a joke.


    "BOOM!"


    Space congealed into an enormous air wave that sted away the crimson smell from his nose. Immediately, the attraction of the mysterious blood stine reduced.


    David momentarily regained control of his arms. Closing the lid of the box with no hesitation.


    "What the hell is that stone!?" David panted heavily as he growled.


    Sweat dripped down his body, soaking his robe as though he had just had a bath.


    While everything seem to have happened simply, only David knew what struggle he went to to control his cells and stop himself from swallowing the blood stone.


    His entire pupils were blood red, glowing brilliantly within the darkness of space.


    He hesitated a bit before dumping the stone within the storage ring. He didn''t dare ce it in his inner world. Who knows what would happen if the blood stone dropped in his inner world.


    After a bit of searching, David didn''t find anything rted to the mysterious blood stine within Arnold''s storage ring.


    To be fair, Arnold knew nothing about the Mysterious blood Stone either. His group of bandit had stolen it from a delivery cargo a few weeks back


    When he opened it, Arnold had been disgusted when he realized that the blood stone could form a river if human blood and had immediately ced in at the corner of his storage ring. He could sell it to some Demonic Adept or exchange it for something nice otherwise, he would have immediately tossed it within the expanse of space.


    After thinking for a while, David muttered to himself. "There has to be a method to absorb it otherwise, there woukd not be a need topress this much blood. I wonder how much my Vampire body would grow if I absorb it?"


    David''s eyes lit up as he thought about it. The Mysterious blood stone was at least ten times more thicker than his blood core. Now, if could absorb such stone, just how powerful would be when he sessful absorb the blood from the Mysterious blood stone!?

 Chapter 715 Why Is This Planet So Fragile?

    ?


    In a distant, a few thousand light years away.


    This was exceptionally strange. And was alsmot a hundred tunesrger than earth in size. Its sky was entirely different from any other normal and the gravitational force within this was about ten times that of earth. Also with its slightly toxic air that could poison a normal human being after inhaling for a while. It was not really habitable to any normal human nor animal.


    The ground erupted with hot steam and its mountains poured hotva from its tip, glowing the surrounding a dim red color.


    The environment was very gloom as though the nt was in the verge if dying. Strangely, there were numerous beings luliving in this, forming some sort of civilization. It was obvious that they weren''t ordinary beings.


    Arge volcano sat at the center of this. It''s peak almost reaching the atmosphere of the.


    It could even being seen when one stare at the from space. asionally, therge volcano would erupt,rge streams of magma upwards with massive force. But weirdly enough, this mountain was upied by strange beings.


    At the center of the volcano, within the magma filled mountain that shook the air constantly with its high temperature, a young man could be seen swimming within the high temperature of the magma as though he was swimming in in water.


    There was a strange crimson mark in his firgead as he closed his eyes, seemingly rxing within theva river.


    Suddenly, the young man opened his eyes and a crimson glow permeated the entire surroundings. In that instant, a thick, vicious and evil smell of blood reeked throughout the entire mountain.


    Even those beings who were at least a thousand miles radius noticed. And began to mutter with each other in a differentnguage in hush tones as though they didn''t dare to speak out loud in fear of being killed.


    Back in the volcano, the man''s crimson hair slittered around him  like snakes but ybe man didn''t seem to mind.


    His pale face locked onto a beautifuldy floating upwards before him.


    "Where is it?" Hisnguage was strange and his tone was refined, almost as though it was an harmless young man speaking.


    The youngdy''s pale face lifted up as her lips formed into a beautiful smile that seem to contain a hint of mockery in it. "Grhol lost it."


    This time, the entire mountain seem to freeze as an overwhelming killing intent exploded outwards. The servants nearby the mountain directly exploded into bloody meat paste.


    "That''s a race''s Core Blood Stone." Raegel''s cold voice echoed, chilling the atmosphere and even the movement of the flowing magma halted as though in fear of offending this man. The ability to halt nature, Raegel was undoubtedly insanely powerful!


    "Prince, you should have sent me instead. You know from thest failed mission that Grhol is only a fool. There''s no way he would be able toplete a mission of great paramount. " The youngdy''s words escaped through the side of her lips. In this world, speaking through one side of the mouth means a tant mockery.


    But it wasn''t clear of she was mocking Raegal or Grhol. Either way, the  man was simply too powerful for the youngdy to mock.


    "Low-profile. Sending you is tantly telling the other Lord that the item is important. " Raefal shook his head as he replied.


    His long hair wrapped around his body, finally covering his entire body to form a robe as he walked upwards in mid-air. Ignoring the high temperature rampaging in their surroundings.


    "Didn''t you still lost it in the end? I think it''s better the other Lords try stealing it than losing it to the hand if some bandit." She curled her lips in disdain, her white robe a perfect match if her face, making her look even more seductive with the curling of her lips.


    The man chuckled. "No one not from those world can absorb the Core Blood and live instead, their bodily cells would immediately be contaminated by the thick umtion of blood and explode due to the immense energy blood energy contained within the Race Blood-Core after which they would be one with it."


    "I can be rest assured that it wouldn''t be absorbed if stolen by outsiders but as for the other Lords, it''s an entirely different case. Forget it." The man waves his hands offhandely.


    At this time, the two people had flown upwards, reaching the peak of the volcano as they stood at the entrance.


    Toxic miasma of different colors surrounded the peak of the mountain, making it look magnificent but within that beautyyed arge peril.


    "What''s the n?" The young woman suddenly asked.


    "Retrieve the blood stone and in whatever itnded on, wipe out the race andpress their blood to the blood stone." The young man spoke of wiping an entirely so easily as though he was talking about walking in a park.


    The youngdy immediately turned solemn but underneath those, her eyes lit up. This was what she had been expecting. "As you wish master."


    Before she took her leave, she suddenly paused and spoke. "The Overlord seeks your presence."


    With that she turned to leave, not waiting to see Raefal rampage with her as a casualty to his rage.


    "BOOM!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The entire mountain shook violently. But at this period, she had turned into a ray of light, vanishing into the distance like a shooting star.


    * * *


    David who had been traveling for days suddenly increased his flight speed when he saw a dot of light in the far distance!


    Finally a to rest on! David''s eyes brightened and after what seem like an entire day, the continued to erge in his face until his view of vision couldn''t contain the entire image of the.


    Without further hesitation, he let out his mental wave scanning for any abnormality. It was then he realized this was a dead, as it wasn''t really habitable, it didn''t give birth to much lifeforms not to mention sentient ones.


    "Perfect!" David''s brightened, his gaze turned towards the world like a straight man who had been imprison for a centuries without ever seeing a woman and then suddenly saw a sexy woman before him.


    David immediately shot forwards. His speed so fast his skin zed with fire as he descended like a meteorite into the. Although the gravity here was many times lighter than that of the Mother World, it wasn''t that bad.


    But even then, David''s strength alone could unstable the gravity pull around him, making him float as he wished.


    5000 feet!


    3000 feet!!


    1000 feet!!!


    Just as David was about to m on the ground like a falling meteor, his body exploded with an insane amount of energy.


    The mes zing around his skin erupted in a circr manner, as the air around himpressed and the exploded.


    "BOOM!"


    Before he had even touched the ground, the ground had already exploded from the shockwaves generated by his eruption of energy.


    This in turn slowed his descent to the ground.


    "BOOM!!"


    Dust rose up and expanded for thousands of meters before fading into the surroundings. As though that wasn''t enough, cracks appeared beneath his feet, spreading like spider-web until eventually, the ground immediately copsed.


    It was an earth quake!


    David frowned and floated upwards. He didn''t think this particr would be that weak. Bute to think of it, it was a dead anyways, it hadn''t umted much world essence or it had been expended.


    After half an hour, everything finally calmed. David took a nce at his watch and confirmed the date, he saw that only 5 days had passes so far.


    He was exhausted. Flying straight for five days wasn''t something an ordinary person cgoild do. If it weren''t for his impressive stamina, he wouldn''t havested this long and wound only continue to float in space aimlessly.


    With a single palm strike, a loud bang exploded and arge cave opened up in the ground.


    After a bit of adjustment and arrangement, it wasfortable to live in. And as for the toxic air, David wasn''t really concerned about it, his body''s immune system was too high level for such low level of toxic air. Moreover, he could purge his system whenever he wished.


    David rested for three days. And in those three days, he sank his mental waves into his body, carefully sweeping his mental energy through every cells in his body clearing every error and fault within. If he hadn''t done this, David would never be at peace knowing he wasn''t he total control of his own body.


    The experience of his body rebelling against him wasn''t a nice feeling. After which, he used an entire 24 hours to sleep!


    He knew his next step would be arduous, painful and tiring which was why he wanted to rest to his heart content.


    "Now for the next step, absorbing this world''s essence!"


    "Ancient Godly Physique Technique! "

 Chapter 716 Chaos Conciousness!

    ?


    "Perfect!" David''s brightened, his gaze turned towards the world like a straight man who had been imprison for a centuries without ever seeing a woman and then suddenly saw a sexy woman before him.


    David immediately shot forwards. His speed so fast his skin zed with fire as he descended like a meteorite into the. Although the gravity here was many times lighter than that of the Mother World, it wasn''t that bad.


    But even then, David''s strength alone could unstable the gravity pull around him, making him float as he wished.


    5000 feet!


    3000 feet!!


    1000 feet!!!


    Just as David was about to m on the ground like a falling meteor, his body exploded with an insane amount of energy.


    The mes zing around his skin erupted in a circr manner, as the air around himpressed and the exploded.


    "BOOM!"


    Before he had even touched the ground, the ground had already exploded from the shockwaves generated by his eruption of energy.


    This in turn slowed his descent to the ground.


    "BOOM!!"


    Dust rose up and expanded for thousands of meters before fading into the surroundings. As though that wasn''t enough, cracks appeared beneath his feet, spreading like spider-web until eventually, the ground immediately copsed.


    It was an earth quake!


    David frowned and floated upwards. He didn''t think this particr would be that weak. Bute to think of it, it was a dead anyways, it hadn''t umted much world essence or it had been expended.


    After half an hour, everything finally calmed. David took a nce at his watch and confirmed the date, he saw that only 5 days had passes so far.


    He was exhausted. Flying straight for five days wasn''t something an ordinary person cgoild do. If it weren''t for his impressive stamina, he wouldn''t havested this long and wound only continue to float in space aimlessly.


    With a single palm strike, a loud bang exploded and arge cave opened up in the ground.


    After a bit of adjustment and arrangement, it wasfortable to live in. And as for the toxic air, David wasn''t really concerned about it, his body''s immune system was too high level for such low level of toxic air. Moreover, he could purge his system whenever he wished.


    David rested for three days. And in those three days, he sank his mental waves into his body, carefully sweeping his mental energy through every cells in his body clearing every error and fault within. If he hadn''t done this, David would never be at peace knowing he wasn''t he total control of his own body.


    The experience of his body rebelling against him wasn''t a nice feeling. After which, he used an entire 24 hours to sleep!


    He knew his next step would be arduous, painful and tiring which was why he wanted to rest to his heart content.


    "Now for the next step, absorbing this world''s essence!"


    "Ancient Godly Physique Technique! "


    * * *


    Within the dark expanse of space, arge meteor floated silently and gently, surrounded by decayed and malnourished dust of soil that flsoted around ten meteor like a mist.


    Underneath therge meteor was a ten-thousand metersrge figure, strangely seating cross legged below the meteor as it floated without a specific destination.


    Time to time, humming sound would echo from the man''s muscles, as they vibrated as though there was something about to break out of him.


    Red and golden glow emanated from the figures body and a tinge of purple circted around him like a forcefield!


    The figure was like a diety as he sat rooted on the floating meteor. He wasn''t putting on a shirt, revealing his defined muscles as he radiated and wild aura that rival even that of a pure blooded dragon!


    All of a sudden, the figure''s muscles  constricted and his mass reduced suddenly by a few meters but then, terrifying veins buldge out from his skin as they swarm around his head, neck and skin forming unique patterns of wolves howling and dragons roaring within the universe!


    As though it wasn''t enough, his skin in instantly turned transparent like ss, enabling his veins and inner organs to be faintly visible but what was even stranger was that even his inner organs weren''t pure made of flesh at this period, it was made of pure diamond!


    Only his blood pumping through his diamond veins and a few of his inner organs such as his heart and liver faintly revealed the flesh in his body otherwise, this figure could be said to be a man purely made of diamond.


    The draconic veins seem to tremble slowly as though they were going back to sleep before they receded back into his skin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After what seem to be a while, the figures skin trembled again and his body mass reduced! At the same time, a thunderous howl resounded as the sound of a dragon roaring pped suddenly like a thunder p along with a violent hiss of an unknown creature!


    This time, the veins that erupted from the figures body was even more ferocious as they squirmed violently like legendary creatures wickedly chained within the the body of this figure.


    When the phenomenon calmed down, the figures eyes opened up and the three colured glow around his body gradually calmed, fading into his body as through they weren''t there in the first ce.


    The young man let out a soft breath of air which sted off the remnants of the destroyed away from him.


    This figure was actually David!


    David slowly flexed his muscles but due to not being able to control his new found strength properly, he flexed his arms too much and a shockwave rippled out of him in a circr manner.


    "Boom!"


    Ayer of space around him seem to shatter as the surrounding dust and meteors within a mile radius were vapourized!


    A shocked look appeared within David''s eye and then a troubled expression appeared on his face.


    "Maybe I should have stopped at 24s." He muttered.


    After absorbing the essence of more than 60 unknowns, using yeb Ancient Strengthening Technique, David''s might had soared greatly!


    Previously, he was always grievously injured just a few minutes after using the technique to absorb worldly essence as his rate of recovery and cellr regeneration was slower than the rate of cellr destruction but now that he possess the strength to rival a celestial his cellr regeneration had grown by leaps and boundpared to when he was till at the Mother World.


    This time though, David could absorb as much world essence as he wanted without fear of his gene copsing.


    But currently, David was experiencing a problem making him troubled. It appeares that he had absorbed too much world essence that his body size expanded to 10,000 meters just to umte the energy within his cells.


    After trying so hard to reduce his size, he had only reduced it to about 100 meters. Any more and his genes wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    One problem though, he¡­ was fat!


    * * *


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    Although it looked quite peaceful on the surface, even an ordinary person could feel the dangerous aura the radiated. It was obvious there were ancient monsters living at the depth of this world.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of th world like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a  hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But strength only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.

 Chapter 717 Seven Mysterious Figure

    ?


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    Although it looked quite peaceful on the surface, even an ordinary person could feel the dangerous aura the radiated. It was obvious there were ancient monsters living at the depth of this world.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a  hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s  iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about  7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now  take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as  the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an hallucination. But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as David was pondering, the voice  finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."


    The voice then paused and continued. "How many days are you staying for?"


    David''s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 718 Seven Mysterious Figures

    ?


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    Although it looked quite peaceful on the surface, even an ordinary person could feel the dangerous aura the radiated. It was obvious there were ancient monsters living at the depth of this world.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about 7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an hallucination. But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as David was pondering, the voice finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."


    The voice then paused and continued. "How many days are you staying for?"


    David''s pupils constricted.

 Chapter 719 Repeated

    ?


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    Although it looked quite peaceful on the surface, even an ordinary person could feel the dangerous aura the radiated. It was obvious there were ancient monsters living at the depth of this world.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a  hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s  iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about  7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now  take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as  the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.

 Chapter 720 V

    ?


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    Although it looked quite peaceful on the surface, even an ordinary person could feel the dangerous aura the radiated. It was obvious there were ancient monsters living at the depth of this world.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a  hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s  iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about  7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now  take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as  the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an hallucination. But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as David was pondering, the voice  finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."


    The voice then paused and continued. "How many days are you staying fr?"

 Chapter 721 Repeat

    ?


    "Dark-master, while the Lightning-eye inheritance ranks in the top 500 of the top inheritances avable, it can''t beparable to the Heart Of Darkness we, House of Dark-Matter possesses."


    A young female individual suddenly spoke up. As she spoke, her voice carried a melodious timbre, captivating all who hear it, leaving a trail of enchantment in its wake.


    The youngdy was a very beautiful female, emanating an aura of enchantment. Her luminous eyes literally sparkle like the stars in the skies. Flowing locks of radiant hair cascade down her back, catching the light and shimmering with an ethereal glow.


    The Dark-master''s face was covered in his Matter mask tilted and his swirling darkness of pupils tilted slightly making the three individuals unable to see his expression.


    Before the youngdy could add more sentences, a snort interrupted her. The voice of a young male resounded within the aircraft.


    "What''s there to think about? As long as I get the Lightning-eye Aspect after killing that weakling, my Abyss Overload Titan body would receive a massive boost in strength. By then, killing the two of you would be easy and the Heart Of Darkness would be mine."


    His voice of pure disdain and arrogance was in and brutal and a ferocious glint appeared in his ck pupils.


    The young man was seemingly not afraid to say his n and stated it inly, right before the Dark-master and his other two fellow students.


    A chillingughter abruptly rang out like thunder. "Ignoring the fact that you are the weakest disciple of our master. What right do you have to call dips on the Lightning-eye when I haven''t spoken yet?"


    The voice came from a young man whose eyes radiated pure killing intent that seemed as though one was staring into the eye of a Void creature within the seventhyer of abyss.


    This dark student was obviously different than the other two who had spoke before. His eyes revealed two swirling darkness. While they weren''t as terrifying as the eyes of the Dark-Master, he was obviously catching up!


    In between his eyes brows was a pure ck slit that wriggled like an abyssal snake as through giving birth to some forbidden gene.


    This time, the youngdy didn''t say a word. The arrogant young man''s face flushed red as he wanted to refute.


    But staring at the cold, indifferent and terrifying pupils of his Senior disciple, he didn''t dare say a word and could only let out a snort indignantly.


    "Hmph!"


    It was obvious that the dark disciples feared this young man greatly.


    "The mission this time is important to me." The Dark-master''s voice echoed gently.


    "Naturally, the Lightning-eye has no interest to me, acquiring that gene is dependant on you and ording to my information, the target has a lot of stuffs that will benefit your titan evolution path. you can chose to divide the loot as you wish. But¡­"


    The three dark-disciples were first happy. The youngdy''s red lips curled upwards and a ck tongue locked fervently at her lower lips in exhration.


    When they heared the word ''but'', the three dark disciples tensed up slightly as the Dark-master stared deep in their eyes. A terrifying chill filled their heart as the dark-pulse within them trembled violently as though it was about to break.


    The three dark-disciples face twisted in a horrific pain but they didn''t dare make a sound.


    This was how the house of Dark-matter kept their people in check! With the conversion of nuclear energy to dark matter, they also ced a terrifying dread-worm within the changed nuclear pulse.


    With the advancement of the dark matter, the dread-worm in the individual would evolve from dark-ve to dark-disciples and so on.


    The Dread-worm grows even more stronger as it feed on an even stronger and potent dark-matter. With this, anyone with higher level of Dread-worm could control and and even have the ability to kill those of lower levels no matter the distance! As long as the Dread-worm was from the same gene thread.


    "But... You are not allowed to take his ck Fire!"


    * * *


    [ss: Double-Supercell Titan(0.01%)]


    [Aspect; Eye Of Lightning (5th-grade)]


    [Supercell: ck-Fire(7th-grade)]


    [Status: Slightly Injured]


    [Nuclear Energy[N]: 300,168/(100,000)]


    [Titan phase Limit: Base Nuclear Energy Limit (Usually once)<¡ÁN>]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Nuclear Pulse Talent: 5-star(Mid-grade)<Upgradable>(96,000,000)]


    [Techniques: Blood Symbiote Bio-Reactor (Legendary Tier, low grade), Eternal Physique Optimization Art(Legendary Tier, low-grade), Lightning god Physique(legendary) <upgradable> ]


    [Combat Tactics; War-God Prime(Rare-grade)<Upgradable>,


    Nine Hells Inferno Fist(Legendary Tier,


    High-grade)]<Upgradable>


    Atomic Glitch (Mythic)


    [Basics of Lightning (Epic)<Upgradable>]


    [Weapon: Outst Inferno]


    [Nuclear grade: Weapon III]


    Erian came out from his destroyed mountain. His eyes flickering brilliantly between lightning and darkness. His left eyes had a blue lightning dragon swimming within that was as fast as lightning but his right eye sem to have a burning darkness that was capable of destroying all and everything in this world!


    "So this is the power of a Double-Super cell titan." Erian muttered as he clenched both of his fist. His left fingers opened up and a crackling sound seem to thunder out from between his fingers. A faint Crack of energy sparked from above his hand.


    But when his right hand opened, a pop sound resonated as though something was igniting and in the next second. The air above his right hand seem to have turned aze but instead of an orange glow, what came out instead was a tiny orb of darkness which immediately faded into non-existence.


    The light in Erian''s eyes soon faded. His dark pupils going back to its original ck color, it was back to normal. Erian revealed arge smile as he chuckled.


    He couldn''t help but look to the sky and think that the night sky was exceptionally fresh right now.


    Breathing arge amount of breath, Erian exhaled and felt slightly relieved. Although the imnt of the ck-fire cell was almost as painful as his first transition into his titan form, it was worth it.


    At this rate, he could say he had graduated from being an ordinary titan to a Terror-Grade Titan!


    He could feel an unimaginable amount of power coursing through his veins. Even his nuclear energy limit had increased to ten thousand points of nuclear energy from its previous 40,000 points of nuclear energy. That was almost five timesrger than an ordinary Double-super Cell titan nuclear energy reserve.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his head. Closing his eyes, Erian activated the Blood Symbiote Bio-Reactor. Instantly a quarter of his pores opened up and within those pores, the symbiote Erian had merged with formed a whirlpool beneath his skin!


    In that instant, the air howled as massive amount of nuclear energy started to surround him as though he was a ma. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding breeze seem to have turned into a small storm with Erian at the eye of the storm.


    The tornado wasn''t just made of air but also nixkesr energy too! They cascaded on him like a water fall, bathing him with their energy as his body absorbed then into his body.


    Erian nced at the system status and saw that his rate of absorbsion of nuclear energy had increased drastically. Before he became a titan and was only a level-12 evolved, his rate of energy was [ 0.2 nuclear energy points per minute]


    And when he became a titan. It increased to [1 nuclear energy points per minute]


    But now with his talent upgraded, his Combat Tactic upgraded as well as his Nuclear Technique are the Legendary Tier, and his strength at the Twin-Super cell stage, he was like a monster out of a night mare! His rate of recovery had increased at a terrifying 1000 nuclear energy points per second!!!


    As long as he could cultivate for a few months, with resources there to assist him, there was no telling how far his strength would increase to!


    At this moment, although he was still a 5-star nuclear pulse talent, his with his high tier practice method and his high tierbat Tactic, his speed of practice would not lose out to a 6-star peak grade talent or even a 7-star low grade one!


    Erian''s smile increased, turning brilliant. He really wanted to see the full strength.


    Exactly how strong was he right now? Without the lightning physique nor the lightning aspect nor the ck-fire cell, just how strong would he be.


    Now imagine with his Twin-super cell titan merging with his symbiote form, there would be no Twin-super cell titan that would be his match.


    Except those whose titan body have reached 80 percent assimtion, those ones have super control of their gene and could use them at small intervals between a fight. For example, matching a bit of their gene ability into their fist or kicks instead of just releasing it in one go and using up all of the nuclear energy stored within. Erian still had the confidence to match them in strength.


    Apart from those, Supernal monsters Erian waspletely confident in his ability that he was inequal his


    age!

 Chapter 722 Repeated

    ?


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a  hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s  iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about  7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now  take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as  the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an hallucination. But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as David was pondering, the voice  finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."


    The voice then paused.


    V."How many days are you staying for?"

 Chapter 723 Repeated

    Chapter 723 Repeated


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about 7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an . But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as David was pondering, the voice finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."

 Chapter 724 Repeated

    Chapter 724 Repeated


    In the depth of space almost at the edge of chaos itself, a world three timesrger than the entirely milky-way shone resplendently with lush green, blue and white scenery at its surface.


    Aeon World!


    Right at the center of the world was arge towering metallic pir, seemingly man-made connecting the inner world with a space station in the outer world that is as big as half the entire.


    At the center of the space station was an ancient looking colosseum  a thousand milesrge, seemingly taking almost half of the entire space station.


    Numerous space ships bothrge and small zoomed in and out of the as well as the space station, making the ancient looking scene quite lively and prosperous.


    When one nced at the back of this world, one would see that it wasplete opposite of the surface!


    A smearing lingering darkness envelop this part of the like a permanent smog of ink. Lava, fire and poisonous smoke emerged from the surface of this darkness looking quite terrifying to behold.


    It was as though an ancient mighty figure had punched at that particr spot, with cracks emerging at that particr spot, looking as though it was about to crack the world.


    Within a Pantheon building, located at the edge of the world at the border of the World-w.


    Thirteen seats arranged in circle of a hierarchy of high to low with the center as thergest seat which represented thirteen individuals.


    But there was only seven figures were within seated, the remaining six unknown.


    The first seat, the second seat, the fifth seat, the ninth seat, the tenth seat, the eleventh seat and the twelfth seat respectively.


    The seven figures faces couldn''t be seen as they seem to blur due to some type of strangew or it could be a disguise.


    "The world''s consciousness is weakening, we can hardly hold on a thousand years more." An almighty voice resounded as it spoke dejectedly.


    "Isn''t that why we have increased the quota and reduced the requirements for entry?" Another almighty voice spoke calmly.


    "With the chaos expanding through the Continent, the rate of corruption is increasing exponentially." Coming from the fifth seat, the voice was vague but with more scrutiny, the voice seem to have a feminine tone to it.


    "The Fiends have no ce in this multiverse, they must be eradicated." This voice rumbled violently like a thunder p amidst a roaring storm.


    This time, the voice came from the tenth seat. Although the figure had been clouded by ayer of mists and brilliant light, his masculine voice couldn''t be missed.


    "The Cosmic genius meet, should be about to start. Now, can''t believe it''s been a millennium." The voice that sounded out from the tenth seat.


    "With our strength a nap could be more than a millennium and a sleep couldst several hundred millennium, it''s nothing special." The fifth seat seem to chuckle as the voice responded.


    Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed from the, resounding as though it was the will of an Ancient God.


    "The child of destiny should be awakened."


    The six other individuals let out eximations of shock and surprise as they nced at the one seated at the first seat of the thirteen seat half rounded table.


    After a while, the figure seated within the twelfth seat suddenly asked. "Is the Genius meet going to be that intense?"


    "With chaoses evolution. The appearance of the Fiend God and his minions destabilized the bnce within order and chaos."


    The six celestial figures seem to have excited expressions in their faces with some sighing in relief. "That''s good. I look forward to this batch of geniuses. I hope they won''t dissapoint us"


    Chuckles resounded within the vast expanse of the Pantheon. Making the swirling cloud of mist obscuring the building to condense even more.


    * * *


    After what seems to be forever, David''s iris expanded, crimson veins enveloped his entire pupils as he stared strainously at the ck dot in the distance.


    The ck dot image gradually expanded and his vision seem to have crossed through thousands of miles.


    "Finally!"


    David heaved a heavy sigh of relief. He had finally reshed here after flying at full speed.


    Needless to say the world essence absorbed from the 60 had helped him through the journey otherwise, he would only remain floating here in space after expanding all of his energy.


    Reducing the collision of his cells in his foot which in turn decreased the oscition of his muscles.


    Gradually, his speed slowed down but he didn''t stop.


    With the massive expanse of energy used during his journey here, his previously fatty body that was about 20 meters wide had shrinked to about 7 meters.


    Now, David was asrge as a door and as tall as a giant. In fact, he didn''t even look human with his fat wobbly belly and cheeks. He was more like a monstrous giant crossing through space. The only good thing was that his skin had thickened further more and he enumerated his skin could now take more attacks than his previous flesh could handle without breaking.


    Ignoring the stinging pain he was feeling in his left and right foot, David continued to loc forward like a manaic.


    The stinging pain came from the overusing of his cells. If one looked at his legs, one could see that the flesh of his legal had peeled off, revealing just whitish muscles, and squirming veins that moved like worms. But the heat from his speed cauterized the wound, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    That is if his blood would be able to escape his control in the fist ce.


    In the blink of an eye, David had traveled for more than three days before he stopped.


    David couldn''t help but he shocked by the entire view of the he was looking at.


    "How can a be this big?!" It was as though he was staring into One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared a world meant for gods!


    Just the floating building at the center of the space station alone was enough to give David an intense sense of danger.


    One thing David was proud of about himself was his sense of danger and right now, his senses were warning him that if he stared too long at thatrge building that was about half of the entire!


    Quickly removibg his gaze, David carefully moved forwards. Suddenly, he felt numerous waves of senses scanning him with scrutiny.


    David felt thoroughly ufortable as though al numerous pairs of hand were strip searching him.


    Instinctively, David was about to move backwards but he hesitated. This could be some sort of formalities to enter the otherwise, why would the person openly search him like that?


    It could also be that the other party was stronger than David which was why he didn''t care what David would think and was scanning casually, who knows?


    Ignoring the sounds of space ships exiting the dock andnding in the different docks installed on the Space Station, David continued staring forwards at a particrlyrge building in the space station.


    There was silence for a while and just when the silence was getting thicker and thicker, turning into an oppressive pressure, a sound transmission entered his ears.


    "What''s your purpose foring to Veneria?" The voice seemed as though it caned from a robot as it was cold and filled with biting killing intent.


    This immediately surprised David. This sort of killing intent wasn''t seen in just no body. The umtion of chilling blood-lust, lives reaped and the desire to immediately ughter filled the air.


    It was as if the air itself grew heavy, thickened by the malevolent energy radiating from this stranger.


    A sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a primal instinct to flee. Of course, this would happen if David was an ordinary person but David wasn''t.


    The young man curled his lips and let out a soft snort. Immediately, the pressure on him shattered like ss as the overbearingly climbing killing intent faded like smoke.


    "Eh?"


    A soft sound seem to escape from the building afar.


    David took in a deep breath as he spoke. "I am here for business, is there a problem?"


    The voice remained silent for a while before it responded. "Reveal your electronic documents and remain where you are while we validate your existence." Although the voice seem calmer now, the words they spoke wasn''t one bit nicer.


    David nodded his head. Clicking on a few button on his holo watch, an holographic image was immediately transmitted outward using an open frequency.


    In the blink of an eye, David could feel an overbearing waves of frequency that possibly couldn''te from a normal person transmit outwards and after which, it dissappeared as though it was purely an hallucination. But David knew quite well what he felt. At his level, he was resistant to all sort of mental attacks so hallucinating was purely impossible.


    Just as was pondering, the voice finally spoke, interrupting his train of thought. "So you are from a Mother world, it''s no wonder."


    The voice then paused and continued. "How many days are you staying for?"

 Chapter 725 Wrong

    ?


    "BANG!!!" "BANG!" "BANG!!!"


    Seraph her grip on the demonic face and began punching the face rapidly. She was like a kid who had found a pi?ata filled treasures of golden sweets.


    Although her face was solemn, her eyes flickered and glowed with delight and her tonguepped her lips frequently. It was obvious she was enjoying this battle.


    The Dark-titan immediately turned furious and it''s opened its maw filled with endless darkness,


    And roared,


    "WENG!!!"


    Another pir of dark-ray matter shot out of its mouth. But Seraph was having non of it. Her mouth expanded into a develish smile as though she had been waiting for this moment.


    In that instant, her violet eyes glowed rapidly and the two zing rays of highly condensed nuclear beams of power shot out from her eye.


    The darkness called by the Dark-titan summoning seem to have cleared under this two rays of light.


    The light beam seared into the dark-ray matter, fighting rapidly against it but in the end, the amount of nuclear energy contained within those two rays was simply too much for the devouring ability of the dark matter ray therefore it was simply being pushed back until Seraph''s two rays of highly condensed nuclear beans was an inch away from the titan''s face.


    Two dark tentaclesshed out from the shadows onto Seraph''s neck.


    "Whoosh!" "Bang!!!"


    Two sharp ws extended by her wings stabbed the tentacles into the mountain.


    In that instant, Seraph''s smile widened even further. As she reached towards the mouth of the dark-titan.


    She grabbed at the upper and the lower jaws, pulling it further open as she pressed her head forwards.


    In that moment, the two beams shooting from her eyes surpressed the Dark-titan''a dark ray of matter even further.


    Her muscles suddenly trembled and buldge as she forcefully opened its mouth further and further.


    The Dark-titan couldn''t keep up with the consumption and suppression any longer. It was at its limit and It''s Dark-ray of matter was almost reaching its end.


    But before it could think of anything, Seraph let out an explosive roar and the entire skul of the dark titan simply exploded. Tworge holes could be seen on its malevolent face as its skull along with its brain was burned through.


    Even the mountain side had tworge holes that could see through to the other side!


    Seraph didn''t stop there, she exerted the entirety of her strength and her two hands ripped the mouth of the Dark-titan, erging it until she ripped the skull out from the head!


    The pure barbarism here was enough to give an ordinary titan chills to the bones.


    "ROOOOOOAR!!!"


    Seraph gave out a roar of dissatisfaction. She hadn''t even begun to enjoy the battle and her opponent had fallen so easily? How was she suppose to release this pent up energy?


    The purplish ray from her eyes retracted as her eyes went back to normal. She stared at the surroundings in search for an opponent but was disappointed until she set her eyes on a dot in the horizons. It was the jet the Guest from the House of Dark-Matter hade with.


    Steam escaped her bodu and a shadow of a smirk appeared in her face.


    "Boom!"


    She turned around, stomped her feet forcefully to the ground as her wings pped backwards.


    Instantly, the mountain behind her seem to have experienced a violent malestorm, destroying over half of the mountain wall as Seraph disappeared into the horizons.


    Her speed was so fast that her body released numerous sonic booms second after second. Which means she was surpassing the speed of sound with each passing second!


    In the next moment, she had appeared in mid air right above the Jet. Her fist clenched together, forming a make shift hammer as she raised them up.


    Just as she was about to mmed downwards. When the cockpit of the lpjet opened. Immediately she forcefully halted, her attack.


    Her expression one of shock as someone exited the Jet.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The one who came out was the exactly the same as the person Seraph had killed. Strangely, he came out of the jet as though he was justing out.


    With their ability, they could use resources as well as technological development to level up their strength.


    Using dark matter as the source, their power is nearly inexhaustible. The higher the level of Dark-titan the more dark matter they could absorb.


    It is important to note that Dark matter remains an enigma on earth, and its properties and interactions with ordinary matter are still subjects of intense research and exploration.


    But in this world, while their technology advancement had reached a whole new level. But as their research wasn''t focused nor based on getting rich, or making the human love and work easier, the path was entirely different.


    This world technological advancement path follows the path of the strong. Technology that could improve their strength and find easier ways to get stronger, that was the path of the technological advance oo this world.


    This world had been fighting mindless Titans, Colossals and Levithians for a long while that they forgot how to properly rx and enjoy themselves like the people of earth.


    During this period, several factions, Federations and states had risen up.


    The House Of Dark Matter is such Factions. Now, this faction of a federayikodidnt believe in absorbing Nuclear energy as it isn''t versatile enough. They discovered a way to use dark matter to strength their bodies and mental will. Making them an even stronger breed of humans.


    The advantages of using Dark-matter as energy could be counted as it is more resilient than Nuclear energy.


    These are a few possibilities of how absorbing dark matter might positively affect the human body:


    Enhanced Strength and Resilience: Dark matter, possessing mysterious properties, could hypothetically interact with the human body at a fundamental level. Upon absorption, it could imbue individuals with increased physical strength, endurance, and resilience. Muscles might be more efficient, allowing individuals to exert extraordinary force and withstand greater physical stress.


    elerated Healing and Regeneration: Dark matter might stimte a heightened regenerative process within the body. Wounds and injuries could heal rapidly as the absorbed dark matter triggers an elerated cell regeneration mechanism. This enhanced healing ability would contribute to the overall well-being and vitality of the individual.


    Heightened Senses and Perception: Absorbing dark matter might result in a heightened sensory perception, expanding the range and sensitivity of human senses. Individuals might possess enhanced vision, hearing, and other sensory abilities, allowing them to perceive the world in greater detail and rity.


    Expanded Cognitive Abilities: Dark matter''s hypothetical interaction with the brain could potentially enhance cognitive functions. This could lead to improved memory, increased processing speed, heightened intuition, and advanced problem-solving capabilities. Individuals might be able to absorb and process information at an unprecedented rate.


    Immunity to Certain Diseases: The introduction of dark matter into the human body might fortify the immune system, making individuals resistant to certain diseases and infections. The absorbed dark matter could create a protective shield against harmful pathogens, promoting a healthier and longer life.


    These advantages made them more of an headache to normal titans using nuclear energy.


    The only downfall to using Dark-matter as energy is the rate of explosiveness and the slowness of reflexes. Those are the only downfalls.


    But in regards to power, many are willing to forgo such disadvantages.


    "Let''s. Make. A. Deal."


    This time the four envoys couldn''t hide their shock. "Impossible!"


    The Blood Widow whispered.


    "Amitabah Buddah,." The monk chanted while stroking his beads but his eyes were blood-shot. It was unknown if it was killing intent or blood lust that leaked from his eyes.


    "Dark Master." The old man''s expression darkened slightly. Only those high level Dark-titan had the abity to build clones.


    It was unknown if this was the original Dark-servant it it was actually the body of the real Dark-master but no mater what, it would be futile for Seraph to fight it as the Dark Master from the House Of Dark Matter could easily swap to another Dark- Servant.


    Seraph snorted coldly, a manaic of expression flickering through her eyes as she battles with herself.


    Assuming she was using her third form, there was no way she would eb able to regain control of her self this fast. At least, not until her titan form had shed blood.


    She unclenched her closed fist. Shended on the broken ground with a thud, making it shake as though it was about to give way to her shear form.


    Releasing her titan form, her height reduced to a mere 1.8 meters, she was practically naked at this point.


    But it was as tough she didn''t mind people seeing her nakedness. She casually removed a robe from no where, wearing it smoothly, she turned to face upwards and finally asked,


    "What deal are you proposing?" The violet hue still twitching rapidly in her pupils as she asked. But Seraph was already used to it, there was no way she would lose control after using the second level.


    One could imagine how crazy she would get once she activated the seventh state of her Tactic. She would probably turn psychopathic at that point.

 Chapter 726 wrong

    726 wrong


    "BANG!!!" "BANG!" "BANG!!!"


    Seraph her grip on the demonic face and began punching the face rapidly. She was like a kid who had found a pi?ata filled treasures of golden sweets.


    Although her face was solemn, her eyes flickered and glowed with delight and her tonguepped her lips frequently. It was obvious she was enjoying this battle.


    The Dark-titan immediately turned furious and it''s opened its maw filled with endless darkness,


    And roared,


    "WENG!!!"


    Another pir of dark-ray matter shot out of its mouth. But Seraph was having non of it. Her mouth expanded into a develish smile as though she had been waiting for this moment.


    In that instant, her violet eyes glowed rapidly and the two zing rays of highly condensed nuclear beams of power shot out from her eye.


    The darkness called by the Dark-titan summoning seem to have cleared under this two rays of light.


    The light beam seared into the dark-ray matter, fighting rapidly against it but in the end, the amount of nuclear energy contained within those two rays was simply too much for the devouring ability of the dark matter ray therefore it was simply being pushed back until Seraph''s two rays of highly condensed nuclear beans was an inch away from the titan''s face.


    Two dark tentaclesshed out from the shadows onto Seraph''s neck.


    "Whoosh!" "Bang!!!"


    Two sharp ws extended by her wings stabbed the tentacles into the mountain.


    In that instant, Seraph''s smile widened even further. As she reached towards the mouth of the dark-titan.


    She grabbed at the upper and the lower jaws, pulling it further open as she pressed her head forwards.


    In that moment, the two beams shooting from her eyes surpressed the Dark-titan''a dark ray of matter even further.


    Her muscles suddenly trembled and buldge as she forcefully opened its mouth further and further.


    The Dark-titan couldn''t keep up with the consumption and suppression any longer. It was at its limit and It''s Dark-ray of matter was almost reaching its end.


    But before it could think of anything, Seraph let out an explosive roar and the entire skul of the dark titan simply exploded. Tworge holes could be seen on its malevolent face as its skull along with its brain was burned through.


    Even the mountain side had tworge holes that could see through to the other side!


    Seraph didn''t stop there, she exerted the entirety of her strength and her two hands ripped the mouth of the Dark-titan, erging it until she ripped the skull out from the head!


    The pure barbarism here was enough to give an ordinary titan chills to the bones.


    "ROOOOOOAR!!!"


    Seraph gave out a roar of dissatisfaction. She hadn''t even begun to enjoy the battle and her opponent had fallen so easily? How was she suppose to release this pent up energy?


    The purplish ray from her eyes retracted as her eyes went back to normal. She stared at the surroundings in search for an opponent but was disappointed until she set her eyes on a dot in the horizons. It was the jet the Guest from the House of Dark-Matter hade with.


    Steam escaped her bodu and a shadow of a smirk appeared in her face.


    "Boom!"


    She turned around, stomped her feet forcefully to the ground as her wings pped backwards.


    Instantly, the mountain behind her seem to have experienced a violent malestorm, destroying over half of the mountain wall as Seraph disappeared into the horizons.


    Her speed was so fast that her body released numerous sonic booms second after second. Which means she was surpassing the speed of sound with each passing second!


    In the next moment, she had appeared in mid air right above the Jet. Her fist clenched together, forming a make shift hammer as she raised them up.


    Just as she was about to mmed downwards. When the cockpit of the lpjet opened. Immediately she forcefully halted, her attack.


    Her expression one of shock as someone exited the Jet.


    The one who came out was the exactly the same as the person Seraph had killed. Strangely, he came out of the jet as though he was justing out.


    With their ability, they could use resources as well as technological development to level up their strength.


    Using dark matter as the source, their power is nearly inexhaustible. The higher the level of Dark-titan the more dark matter they could absorb.


    It is important to note that Dark matter remains an enigma on earth, and its properties and interactions with ordinary matter are still subjects of intense research and exploration.


    But in this world, while their technology advancement had reached a whole new level. But as their research wasn''t focused nor based on getting rich, or making the human love and work easier, the path was entirely different.


    This world technological advancement path follows the path of the strong. Technology that could improve their strength and find easier ways to get stronger, that was the path of the technological advance oo this world.


    This world had been fighting mindless Titans, Colossals and Levithians for a long while that they forgot how to properly rx and enjoy themselves like the people of earth.


    During this period, several factions, Federations and states had risen up.


    The House Of Dark Matter is such Factions. Now, this faction of a federayikodidnt believe in absorbing Nuclear energy as it isn''t versatile enough. They discovered a way to use dark matter to strength their bodies and mental will. Making them an even stronger breed of humans.


    The advantages of using Dark-matter as energy could be counted as it is more resilient than Nuclear energy.


    These are a few possibilities of how absorbing dark matter might positively affect the human body:


    Enhanced Strength and Resilience: Dark matter, possessing mysterious properties, could hypothetically interact with the human body at a fundamental level. Upon absorption, it could imbue individuals with increased physical strength, endurance, and resilience. Muscles might be more efficient, allowing individuals to exert extraordinary force and withstand greater physical stress.


    elerated Healing and Regeneration: Dark matter might stimte a heightened regenerative process within the body. Wounds and injuries could heal rapidly as the absorbed dark matter triggers an elerated cell regeneration mechanism. This enhanced healing ability would contribute to the overall well-being and vitality of the individual.


    Heightened Senses and Perception: Absorbing dark matter might result in a heightened sensory perception, expanding the range and sensitivity of human senses. Individuals might possess enhanced vision, hearing, and other sensory abilities, allowing them to perceive the world in greater detail and rity.


    Expanded Cognitive Abilities: Dark matter''s hypothetical interaction with the brain could potentially enhance cognitive functions. This could lead to improved memory, increased processing speed, heightened intuition, and advanced problem-solving capabilities. Individuals might be able to absorb and process information at an unprecedented rate.


    Immunity to Certain Diseases: The introduction of dark matter into the human body might fortify the immune system, making individuals resistant to certain diseases and infections. The absorbed dark matter could create a protective shield against harmful pathogens, promoting a healthier and longer life.


    These advantages made them more of an headache to normal titans using nuclear energy.


    The only downfall to using Dark-matter as energy is the rate of explosiveness and the slowness of reflexes. Those are the only downfalls.


    But in regards to power, many are willing to forgo such disadvantages.


    "Let''s. Make. A. Deal."


    This time the four envoys couldn''t hide their shock. "Impossible!"


    The Blood Widow whispered.


    "Amitabah Buddah,." The monk chanted while stroking his beads but his eyes were blood-shot. It was unknown if it was killing intent or blood lust that leaked from his eyes.


    "Dark Master." The old man''s expression darkened slightly. Only those high level Dark-titan had the abity to build clones.


    It was unknown if this was the original Dark-servant it it was actually the body of the real Dark-master but no mater what, it would be futile for Seraph to fight it as the Dark Master from the House Of Dark Matter could easily swap to another Dark- Servant.


    Seraph snorted coldly, a manaic of expression flickering through her eyes as she battles with herself.


    Assuming she was using her third form, there was no way she would eb able to regain control of her self this fast. At least, not until her titan form had shed blood.


    She unclenched her closed fist. Shended on the broken ground with a thud, making it shake as though it was about to give way to her shear form.


    Releasing her titan form, her height reduced to a mere 1.8 meters, she was practically naked at this point.


    But it was as tough she didn''t mind people seeing her nakedness. She casually removed a robe from no where, wearing it smoothly, she turned to face upwards and finally asked,


    "What deal are you proposing?" The violet hue still twitching rapidly in her pupils as she asked. But Seraph was already used to it, there was no way she would lose control after using the second level.


    One could imagine how crazy she would get once she activated the seventh state of her Tactic. She would probbly turn psychopathic at that point.

 Chapter 727 Wrong Again

    727 Wrong Again


    "BANG!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!!"


    The entirety of space instantly shattered as the two men fought continuously.


    Despite being in space where there was no oxygen neither was there a tform to stand on, the two seem to have their methods. It was as though they didn''t need much oxygen to sustain their body and the fact that they weren''t being squeezed by the pressure in space revealed that the two people were absolute monsters.


    David was umting pressure with the muscles underneath his feet to walk in space. His muscles were vibrating at very high frequency, firing incredibly amount of pressure that pressed downwards at the space, using the distortion caused by the vibration, he used it to walk. It was unknown how the Young man was walking on though.


    At this moment was unknown who was at the winning end or at the losing end and if one looked closely at the ws of the young man, one could see it was been chipped of bit by bit by David''s de strikes.


    The young man - Arnold seem to have noticed this too. His eyes zed in absolute fury as he couldn''t understand how this young man who was just barely able to take one of his strikes was now able to receive his full attack repeatedly!


    "Boom!" "Boom!!" "Boom!!!"


    Just like small stars colliding, different multicolored lights shone with dazzling brilliance.


    Apanied by vivid and terrifying Shockwaves that traveled at ten times the speed of sound. Going for miles until they eventually added away due to energy copse.


    In the vacuum of the pitch dark and echoless space, two figure moved with speed simr to tenthe speed of light!


    The collided with each other like meteors the size of mountains that was more than ten thousand meters tall.


    The shock waves generated from the collision of the two of them was nothing to joke about. If a gxy realm experte into contact with this shock waves, it''s unknown of he would be instantly vaporized inside and outside as the Shockwaves was simply too powerful to handle.


    Thankfully they weren''t fighting near civilization otherwise, the effect from their battle would be devastating for the city.


    "Star Light; Breaking Dawn!" Just as this words escaped the mouth of the young man, the young man pped his ws at David''s chest and a mesmerizing scenario unveiled.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of two metal coins clicking first sounded out admist the silence of space and then, a single light the same as a candle me erupted from David''s chest.


    This time, David''s expression changed dramatically and without hesitation, he immediately oscited his muscles, erupting with every single bit of strength his vampire body as well as his werewolf body could bring out.


    Destructive waves of energy burst out of him like a nuckesr bomb, butpared to the candle light before him, David new it wasn''t nearly enough.


    The young man was certainly very cruel. ning on killing his enemy at the vice of reducing his own strength. No wonder he had the strength to possess such powers within him. It was because he was cruel to his enemy and also cruel to himself.


    Almost like David in the old days.


    The me grew from an ordinary candle light to a bonfire but in the blink of an eye, it had erupted to an orb shaped wild fire.


    Seeing this, David didn''t hesitate any longer and immediately activated 12 star!


    This was his most powerful strike and also his limit. Space shook violently and it was as though it was about to be ripped apart through shear strength.


    Imagine doubling the strength of an atomic bomb, just how powerful would it be?


    David standing himself was an atomic bomb! And with 12th star activated, he was like a nuclear weapon that could wipe out worlds with a single punch.


    But David kept feeling as though it wasn''t enough. He let out massive steam of vapours from the corners of his mouth and whispered.


    "Ultimate Gamma Radiate Physique!"


    Instantly, the color of David''s diamond body changed drastically. From the original transparent furs of his hybrid form to an entirely different monster!


    Thebination of David''s hybrid form and the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique body would be a truly fearsome sight.


    David''s hybrid form is already incredibly powerful, with immense strength and durability supplemented by the Diamond body. However, the Gamma Radiant physique body added an extrayer of power and resilience.


    The Gamma Radiant Physique is virtually indestructible, and he the regeneration is off the chart as he regenerate from even the most serious injuries. This made thebination kd both creature incredibly difficult to defeat.


    In addition to its physical strength, thebined creature would also have the mental power of David.


    David is a skilled tactician and strategist even with his hot blooded nature, while the Ultimate Gamma physique is driven by rage and determination. Thisbination of mental abilities made David a formidable opponent, both in battle and in the realm of politics.


    Thebined creature is a force to be reckoned within any situation.


    David''s transformation had brought about a formidable presence, his physicality now transcending the realms of possibility. His body had expanded to an unimaginable scale, dwarfing everything in its vicinity. With each step, the ground trembled beneath his colossal feet, leaving a trail of shattered concrete and upheaved earth.


    His muscr frame exuded a raw power that seemed to vibrate through the air. Every sinew and vein pulsated with energy, as if brimming with the force of a thousand storms. Striated muscles, taut and bulging, spoke of his incredible might, capable of crushing mountains and toppling buildings with a mere swipe of his colossal hands.


    Adorned across his colossal form were scars and bruises, testaments to the countless battles he had waged. They crisscrossed his skin, marking the remnants of fierce shes with adversaries that dared to challenge his indomitable strength. Each scar told a story of resilience and determination, a testament to his unwavering spirit.


    The emerald hue of his skin reflected an untamed power, a manifestation of the very essence of his being. It shimmered with an ethereal luminescence, casting an eerie glow that highlighted the sheer magnitude of his transformation. This deep emerald color, like a vibrant gemstone, seemed to pulse with a life force of its own.


    Within the depths of his gaze burned eyes of fiery red and gold, orbs that zed with an intensity that could ignite the very air around him. They held a mix of determination and ferocity, revealing a soul that had weathered countless trials and emerged with an unwavering resolve. From the depths of those fiery eyes, one could sense the unstoppable force that propelled him forward.


    His teeth, now sharp as knives, formed a formidable row of ivory weapons. Gleaming with an almost birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    17:18


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer predatory brilliance, they were a testament to the lethal potential thaty within his colossal form. With a single bite, they could rend through steel and tear asunder the most resilient of defenses.


    In this transformed state, David stood as a living testament to the convergence of power and destiny. A being of awe-inspiring proportions, hemanded attention and struck fear into the hearts of those who stared at him.


    In pure reflex, he forcefully swing out his de like a manaic, swinging it forwards with purr force. There wasn''t a bit of technique in his de strike nor did he use an attack form, he only used shear power to swing the de, added with his mental force intertwined within Megatron along with its intense weight.


    The space trembled and the once quiet atmosphere in space shrieked loudly as though David was about to tear the entire space apart.


    An enormous amount of energy out from David just like a dam, exploding outwards towards the born fire that was before him.


    "WWHOP!!!"


    The surrounding pace within a kilometer radius was instantly reduced into a single dot.


    In the depths of the cosmos, where the fabric of spacetime warps and distorts, a phenomenon of unparalleled darkness emerges¡ªa ck hole. Its appearance defiesprehension, as it challenges the very limits of one''s understanding of the universe.


    Surrounding the dot, an ethereal boundary known as the event horizon shimmers with an eerie radiance. This boundary, like a cosmic precipice, delineates the point of no return.


    Beyond it, the gravitational grip of the dot was too much, trapping all that ventures too close within its inescapable grasp.


    As one''s eyes trace the arcs of the dot, the differentws of physics were being dified one by one in an elerating order!


    The retion disk is a cosmic carousel of superheated matter spiraling inwards. It is a maelstrom of swirling gases, sma, and ster remnants caught in the ck hole''s gravitational grip. Friction and intense maic fields cause the matter to collide and release prodigious amounts of energy, birthing brilliant jets of radiation that illuminate the surrounding cosmic tapestry.


    As the retion disk feeds the insatiable hunger of the dot, sucking in everything within a kilometer radius.


    Suddenly, the ck dot shook as though the amount of energy sustaining it wasn''t enough. Therfore, it immediately copsed like and popped like a bubble.


    "KA-BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!" "BOOM!!!"


    Collosal amount of energies surged outwards in all corners, distorting space,and gravity all at the same time!

 Chapter 728 Aeon Star Empire

    Chapter 728 Aeon Star Empire


    "This''s gravity pull is about three times that of the Mother World." David flew out from the cabin door, immediately feeling the difference in the gravity.


    "Hm?"


    David turned to look, a man dressed in a grey uniform, height about 2.8m, 2 horns on his head, green skin, flew over,nding in front of David. He was humble and respectful, with a smile on his face, using fluent universenguage he spoke,


    "Respectable sir, wee to Aeon Star, I am your assigned tourist." Following that, with both hands, he handed over a silver translucent card to David, on it a C logo was imprinted.


    David smiled, with a flip of his hand, one coin appeared, and he tossed it over.


    "Xexta currency." The green skinned man''s eyes lit up.


    At the Aeon Star Empire government remittance, 1 Xexta coin could exchange for 1000 Universal coins, however, 1000 Universal coins was unable to exchange backwards for Xexta coins! If one went through the ck market¡­it was possible, however normally, it required over 1000, close to 2000 Universal coins to exchange for 1 Xexta coin. And ordinary citizens didn''t even know where the ck market was.


    Xexta coins, that was mark of status!


    "Owning Xexta coins, his status and background must be huge." The green skinned man was extremely envious.


    He, a Gxy level 1 fighter.


    On Aeon Star, even the most ordinary citizens, if they were able to breakthrough to the Gxy level, their status would immediately be raised!


    No questions asked!


    This must be someone from a big family, or has arge background and status.


    "No need for change." David said casually.


    "Thank you sir." The green skinned man was extremely respectful, this sort ofrge family descendant, could easilymand up to tens of thousands of Star level 9 warriors under him.


    At this time¡­


    Another door opened up less than 100m away from David. Simrly, another worker in grey uniform flew over, the cabin door had begun opening from when it was descending. A huge and stout, ck haired youth flew out, his face had two patterned lines flowing from his forehead to his eyes, his eyes were squinted, making his overall appearance fat/fierce.


    His height was simr to David''s which is shocking considering the fact that David''s current height was more than four meters and was also as huge as there youth.


    "Wa!"


    The fat youth flew out, behind him immediately were four gori sized strong looking men.


    "Of the four behind, three celestial level, one peak celestial level. The fat youth is only just a new Gxy state but he possess a immense powerparable to a Celestial star!" David was shocked.


    The fat youth actually had four Celestial str state bodyguards, it was extremely vexing! Coming to this ce, that was even more bustling and powerful than the gxy he previously was in¡­David had finally witnessed a real member of a big family.


    "Hi, brother." The fat youth struggled and rushed over to David, a face full of smiles,


    "It''s rare to see someone else as fat and huge as my self, haha, meeting you is considered fate. "


    "Oh, let me first introduce myself, Call me Andrea Von Forrester! Just call me Von." A fluent universenguage came out.


    David''s eyes twitched. And he immediately said seriously. "Von, I am not fat, it''s just an allergy of eating too much."


    "Oh, that''s exactly what I tell my mom! It''s a pretty good white lie isn''t it. " Gao Shengplemented


    David face darkened. I truly am not fat.


    "Brother, you still haven''t introduced yourself." The fat youthughed happily.


    "My name is David." David smiled.


    "Brother David you are on your own? No bodyguards? From here to Aeon City, there''s still a few thousand kilometers of distance. And on Aeon Star, one is only protected within the city. There''s no protection outside the city, on the way over, there might even be robbers." The fat youth said.


    David smiled.


    Shua!


    Beside him, two Star Mercury guards wearing ck clothing appeared.


    "Damn, Star Mercury guards?" Gao Sheng nodded his head profusely, "two Star Mercury guards, one for protection, another to wrap around the enemy. After they have erged themselves, they can easily surround and trap up to a hundred enemies easily. Even if the enemies break free, the other Star Mercury guard cane and grab onto them. Two Star Mercury guards taking turns, extremely safe."


    Davidughed.


    Back then, if the m Star Mercury guards had been used by and sessfully wrapped themselves around him, he would have died at the hands of the youth.


    "If you don''t mind, we can go together, with my four bodyguards, no one would daree stir up trouble." Gao Shenughed happily.


    "Let''s go together." Although reluctant, he nodded.


    Sou! Sou!


    David and Gao Sheng floated up, the 4 bodyguards followed behind.


    ...


    The group of six flew in the sky.


    "David, how much did you spend on buying the liquid body guards?" Gao Sheng couldn''t help but ask, obviously as a ship hobbyist, he was obsessed on that ship.


    "Well, fvck?" David shouted within his thoughts.


    He had no clue how much he should reply.


    After a few thoughts, hew casually threw out a huge sum. "Nine billion Universal coins."


    At the government remittance, 1 Universal coin could change for 1000 Silverblue dors, meaning this body guards was priced at 9 trillion silver blue dors.


    "This Silver body guards, back then I spent 9 billion Universal coins to buy, the repairs and upgrades took about 2 billion." David said.


    "Wu!"


    Gao Sheng nodded, "Brother you''ve earned a little, this kind of old models, are extremely hard to get nowadays. In another 10 years, my dad promised to move an entire under my name. The has 11 billion people, a rough estimate, if every person can earn me 100 Visor dors a year, which is 0.06 Universal coins, then a year''s worth of ie would be more than 600 million Universal coins. 20 billion dors from a single isn''t hard to get."


    David smiled, but he was shocked in his heart.

 Chapter 729 Separation

    Chapter 729 Separation


    My god?


    A whole shifted to under his name? 11 billion people to earn money for him?


    David finally understood, the difference between the extremely wealthy people of earthpared to the extremely wealthy of the universe. Wealth of earth equated to maybe a few houses andnd. The extremely wealthy on earth talked about buying entires!


    Extremely wealthy!


    "It''s so beautiful."


    David looked up at the sky, up above, it seemed as though there was a purple gauze covering the sky. And in the distance, it had be blue!


    "The color of Aeon Star''s sky is indeed special." Vonughed as heplimented, "Some of the regions have blue skies, others are purple, or green, or red, etc, and they frequently change too! Especially when the sun shines through thatyer of gases and onto the ocean, that''s extremely beautiful!"


    "Aeon Star, because of it''s beauty, has enticed many powerful warriors to live here, gradually, it became increasingly bustling." Von praised.


    Among this group of people, the slowest flyer was Von.


    However, Von was riding on a sleek bizarre looking board, his speed could also reach up to 2000m per second. During their conversation, they had easily flown over hundreds of kilometers.


    "Wow." David''s eyes lit up, looking at the distant city.


    This was a beautifully built city, simr to one of Earth''s.


    "You seem to envy that ce?" Haha, that is a living quarters that''s considered extravagant even on Aeon Star, it is a castle with an area of 9.8km. To be able to afford such a ce to live, one must be of extreme wealth and status." Von''s eyes were lit, "Damn, I don''t know when I''d be able to afford this."


    "Castle?" David was stunned within.


    "David, that''s real estate, extravagant real estate."


    "The universe is vast, there are countlesss, hence the upper echelons of people in the universe are used to living in extremely huge ces! Just like your teacher, an entire was what he used to live in. For a bustling city such as Aeon Star, thend is more expensive, that''s why, an area of 9.8km for a castle is considered pretty extravagant already. If it were a normal, it wouldn''t even be considered much."


    David couldn''t help but silently curse.


    This isn''t even on the same level anymore!


    Just a living space, and it''s a castle with an area of 9.8km!


    Hm?


    While David was flying, he spotted another castle in the distance, and another after.


    With the beautiful weather and the scenic views of Aeon Star, having one''s own castle was indeed luxurious.


    ...


    After flying for another 10 minutes.


    David surveyed below, he spotted a more densely built district, with ''little castles'' filling up the ce.


    "This is Aeon Star''s cheapest living quarters district, these have an area of 1km. If it were our Visor Empire, even on the main, a ce like this would go for a billion Universal coins, and that''s pretty impressive." Von cursed under his breath, "but here on Aeon Star, this cheapest little ce, is also worth more than a billion Universal coins!"


    David blinked hard.


    Over a billion Universal coins?"


    "David, do you own any property here?" Von asked.


    "No, I''m still too young." David said.


    "Right, me too." Von nodded, "My father has been strictly controlling my allowance, even only giving me my own only after 10 years, after mying of age ceremony." Von seemed dissatisfied, "otherwise I too will be able to buy such a ce here on Aeon Star, rxing and enjoying my stay here. Then, I''ll be a resident of Aeon Star! On Aeon Star, that would be living it!"


    David nodded.


    Before arriving here, he had gotten a few information from the storage space. The moment one bes a citizen of Aeon Star, one would get special privileges!


    However¡­


    ording to the price of the property here, to be able to just buy the small piece ofnd or even the more expensive castles, only the royalty of the higher level countries in the universe or some heirs from the big families could afford it. The most basic would be those who owned their owns, the leaders of these groups.


    Even if one owned one, they may or may not be able to buy a piece of property here.


    ...


    After flying for half an hour.


    David finally spotted an enormous city, the entire city walls were ck as ink. They seemed to extend forever out of sight, one nce wasn''t enough to their ends! And above the walls, there was a transparent ss sort of decoration, exquisite and beautiful ss Aeons upied the top.


    When David drew closer, he realized even on the ck as ink walls, there wereplex engravings, they were carvings of single horned Aeons.


    "What a big city." David and Von descended, raising their heads to look at the huge wall, hearts racing.


    Just the ck wall''s height alone was 120m, including the huge ss Aeon statues above the wall, that alone was a few 100 meters. Also¡­The entire city, stretched far beyond what one could see. This kind of vastness, ancient vor, shook one to the core.


    "Aeon City, has an area of 6000 km, this city''s history is already more than 3 million years old." Vonmented.


    David realized¡­


    The enormous city doors were close to 1 km wide.


    People were weaving in and out.


    David, Von and the others stepped into through the doors.


    Themunication number, was simr to that of a phone number.


    No matter how advanced one''smunication system was, they couldn''tmunicate past that of a few light years of distance. Hence, several civilizeds naturally gave every visitor with AI aids andmunication numbers. On this, one could then use these numbers and devices tomunicate.


    And when on differents, the only way tomunicate was one¡­entering the virtual universework and chatting within there.


    "David, what''s yourmunication number?" Von looked towards David, "Mine is) 8582-&#''!==%."


    "Mine is 65-/!>^~?<." David answered.


    "Alright." Vonughed, "The first thing I need to do in this city is to visit a few elders. Let''s separate here. When nightes, I''ll inform you then. I''ll act as a host and we can eat dinner together." Von was influenced by his father''s upbringing, he enjoyed making new friends and treating them well, a new friend meant new possibilities."


    From his point of view, David seemed like one of status and background.


    "Alright, then let''s separate here." David smiled.


    ...

 Chapter 730 Citizenship!

    ?


    After Von and his bodyguards had left, David began to walk about in the extremely huge city, basking in it''s magnificence.


    The surrounding constructs, had their own unique styles.


    Several constructs were so beautiful they made people''s heart race.


    "It''s too interesting."


    "Three eyes, oh, this person''s mouth and teeth are too interesting." David was walking along the district, the many people travelling back and forth. At the same time, about a 100 meters above in the air, there was arge number of people flying and rushing. Saying ''people'', but each and everyone of their appearances were strange. Within a short 5 minutes, David had witnessed among the ''people'' the tallest going close to 10m, and the shortest close to that of an infant from Earth.


    Their skin colors were also strange.


    Even to the point where there were some with their heads long and weird looking.


    However, most of them still had two eyes, a nose and mouth. Only their faces, be it more facial hair or had strange stripes etc.


    "That man, is oddly simr to the ancient stories of Zeuz, his entire body is filled with thunder, his hair is even more interesting."


    David felt like a grandmother entering a scenic garden, he couldn''t get enough of the sights.


    ording to the old man''s n which directed me here, the first thing I should do here is¡­join the Aeon Star Cluster Empire, acquiring the citizenship.


    "Let''s go."


    David immediately floated up, up to about a 100m away from the ground. The flying people were all flying at this height.


    ...


    "Peak Gxia state, Mid-Gxia state and even one half-step Celestial! I''ve seen a bunch. Howe I haven''t seen one Celestial level?" David asked the assistant AI.


    "Gxias are already considered people with status. On smallers, they are hardly seen. However on Aeon Star, this sort of bustling, the Gxias are moremonly spotted. As for the Celestials they are always cultivating diligently within their castle."


    David spotted an enormous ck star engraving construct upying arge Patheon!


    This, was the Aeon Star Empire''s station of affairs on Aeon Star.


    At the entrance of the huge building, there were two bronze skinned strong sturdy guards with heights up to 6m.


    "Oh? Star Mercury guards!"


    "They''re really Star Mercury guards."


    The two huge guards immediately stood at attention, wide smiles on their faces, as David walked to the entrance, they even enthusiastically opened the door for him:


    "Sir, please enter."


    David smiled as he walked in to therge hall, behind him were the two Star Mercury guards,pletely silver. He nced at theyout of the hall and its several levels, before quickly finding the level that he needed to head to.


    "Level 529?" David immediately stepped into the round sofa beside, sitting down, the Star Mercury guards stood by his side. At that time, David said: "529!"


    Di!


    The tray below the round sofa began to emit a white light.


    Sou!


    It immediately rushed upwards, Without a trace of swaying, it came to a stop, it had already reached the 529th level.


    "Sir, how do you do?" Ady with serpent eyes, slitted like a python gently saluted and smiled, "How can I help you today?"


    "I would like to apply to be Aeon Star Empire national." David smiled.


    Having a citizenship was necessary for doing many things in the universe.


    Luckily he had the old man''s instructions David could very easily and smoothly aplish many things.


    "Nationality?" Thedy seemed shocked.


    At this age, who didn''t have a nationality?


    "Sir, please head towards your left, the second innermost room." Said the receptionistdy.


    "Thanks!"


    David smiled as he turned to walk with the two Star Mercury guards following behind him. The eyes of thedy lit up, she thought: "He actually said thanks to a receptionist such as myself, wow, now this is really the upbringing of a big family with proper manners. Even though he has two Star Mercury guards, he isn''t prideful at all!"


    ...


    David surveyed the room door, on it were some words.


    "Knock, knock, knock." David knocked on the door.


    "Please enter." From within, a strong voice resounded.


    David pushed open the door and entered, it was a spacious room within. There were two workers, ck skinned and very thin, their pupils blood red. One of the two casually lifted his head to take a nce. However, after spotting the two Star Mercury guards behind David, an enthusiastic smile immediately appeared on his face: "Sir, what can we do to help you?"


    "I would like to join the ck Aeon Star Empire." David smiled.


    The low leveled civilizations of the universe had the weakest nationality.


    And the middle leveled civilizations like the ck Aeon Star Empire weren''t too bad. At least when he was still weak, David had no intentions of leaving the ck Aeon Star Empire''s star field boundaries. Once he bes a Universe level fighter or even greater, it doesn''t really matter what his nationality is.


    "Oh, what nationality did you have before? Is there any reason for dropping the previous one?" One of the ck man with blue nted eyes smiled.


    "I didn''t have any." David said.


    "No nationality?"


    The back man with blue nted eyes seemed slightly shocked, carefully examining David with both eyes, looking once again at the two Star Mercury guards behind him.


    Ordinary folk from any other, are unable to acquire a citizenship until they reach the Gxia State. To acquire one, the conditions are¡­one has to reach the Gxia state.


    Without a citizenship, there won''t be certain benefits to enjoy from the empire. And also, one won''t be able to stay in the empire as one wished and be able to do as they liked in certain area.


    Moreover, the empire won''t protect you when you enter certains since somes are dangerous beyond ones imagination. Since there are goods, why won''t there be bad ones?


    For normal people who reach the Gxia state, with the power of a gxy cure within their bodies, the first thing they do is register for a nationality!

 Chapter 731 Virtual Universe Network!

    ?


    "Oh, what nationality did you have before? Is there any reason for dropping the previous one?" One of the ck man with blue nted eyes smiled.


    "I didn''t have any." David said.


    "No nationality?"


    The back man with blue nted eyes seemed slightly shocked, carefully examining David with both eyes, looking once again at the two Star Mercury guards behind him.


    Ordinary folk from any other, are unable to acquire a citizenship until they reach the Gxia State. To acquire one, the conditions are¡­one has to reach the Gxia state.


    Without a citizenship, there won''t be certain benefits to enjoy from the empire. And also, one won''t be able to stay in the empire as one wished and be able to do as they liked in certain area.


    Moreover, the empire won''t protect you when you enter certains since somes are dangerous beyond ones imagination. Since there are goods, why won''t there be bad ones?


    For normal people who reach the Gxia state, with the power of a gxy cure within their bodies, the first thing they do is register for a nationality!


    However¡­


    The man before them, has two Star Mercury guards as bodyguards. Could someone like this be a normal person? They didn''t query th fact that he was not even half step into the Gxia state and the fact that there was only a star core within him.


    "He''s probably an elite trained by some big organization and just entered the universe." The ck men with the red pupils thought.


    "Sir, please stand here and stay still." The ck man smiled.


    "Alright." David was very clear on what they were doing.


    The ck man with red pupils pushed a button on a machine in his hand, beep, a dreamy light shone on David.


    "Di di!"


    The machine made several noises, the ck man with red pupils lowered his head to look at the screen, on it were universenguage words¡­ "No prior information."


    "Since you''ve never actually joined any other nation, we can bypass many steps and directly begin." The ck man with the red pupils smiled, "Sir, you just need to pay the administrative fees of 50 Universal Coins, and everything will be settled."


    "On Aeon Star, a lot of ces use Universal Coins huh." David flipped his hand and tossed out 1 Xexta coin, "Help me convert it".


    "Xexta coin."


    The ck man with red pupils was secretly delighted, swiftly retrieving from his pocket thin delicate special currency notes, a small stack of notes passed on to David, "Sir, this is 950 Universal Coins." At the same time, he ced the Xexta coin into his pocket, retrieving from the same pocket 50 Universal Coins and cing them into the deposit section of machine beside, allowing it to swallow the money in.


    "Haha, Big brother, you are treating tonight." Beside him, the other ck man with slightly bigger eyes shouted out.


    "No problem." The ck man with red pupils was extremely happy, smiling enthusiastically at David, "Sir, please follow me, I''ll help you settle all the paperwork. It''ll be very quick."


    These type of people working within the government office had many connections.


    To change a Xexta coin to Universal Coins, the total exchange would be 1.45k, meaning, just exchanging it would mean he would have made a few hundred Universal Coins (several hundreds of thousands of Star coinss)! Even if he had a good job, this was still about one or two months of extra pay.


    After about 20 minutes, David had acquired his identification card, from then on, David was officially a citizen of the ck Aeon Star Empire, leaving his name and information in their records.


    "This card''s material is interesting." Davidplimented.


    David was in a good mood.


    With the ck Aeon Star Empire citizenship, he could do a lot more things. As once said¡­The path is harder for one without an identity.


    "Where is to open an ount for the Virtual Universe Network?" David was highly anticipating this.


    Virtual Universe Network!


    Just from the name itself, within that Virtual Universe Network, all of the human races from the universe gathered, the Aeon universe, and other universe countries, their poption all frequented the virtualwork. If one were to count numbers¡­indeed, it would be uncountable! It was just too many, too much!


    "It''s about 100km away from here." The AI  began to exin the route in detail.


    David floated into the sky.


    The entire air space within the Aeon Cluster City, was vast and spacious, thus traffic wasn''t too dense. David also managed to maintain a rather fast speed.


    ?	* *


    Aeon Cluster City, Virtual Universe Networkpany.


    "Sir, how can I help you today?" A beautifuldy with a furry tail, dressed in red bowed slightly and smiled.


    "Open an ount." David said directly.


    "Opening an ount, how much will you pay upfront for the amount of usage? There are three categories to choose from, namely 100 years, 1000 years, and 10000 years. Every year, the price for thework usage is 10 Universal Coins or 0.008 Xexta coins." The servicedy said very fluidly.


    David listened.


    That''s crazy!


    10 Universal Coins? That equates to tens of thousands of Star coinss. Only the very few elites on the could afford it, and those that use it are normally Star Traveller and above.


    "You have the Mental Wave Fantasy cabin here right." David said.


    "The Mental Wave Fantasy cabin, one is 10 Universal Coins." The servicedy''s eye''s seemed a little shocked, right now, those with status use auxiliary rays, or the even high level AI rays, who would still use the primitive consciousness transmitter helmets.


    "They don''t trace the owner and his ount?" David asked.


    In the universe, a few owners bought several Mental Wave Fantasy cabin to give to their''s inhabitants. Most of them do not track the ounts. However, those that do not track¡­usually only work for about a 100 years. When the time expires, one would have to buy a new ount.


    This form of untracking, made it impossible to determine who the user was.


    Meaning to say, everybody uses them, for the time limit of a 100 years.


    "The Incognito ount has a limit of a set 100 years, every ount is priced at 2000 Universal Coins, or 1.6 Xexta coins." The servicedy smiled.


    "Very well."


    David nodded, "I require 3 Incognito ounts, and 10 Mental Wave Fantasy cabins. Open the ounts¡­the 100 years will suffice."

 Chapter 732 Simulator

    ?


    Having a Aeon Star Empire citizenship made opening the ount easy.


    After paying 17 Xexta Coins, everything was settled.


    "Sir, 3 untraceable ounts along with 3 Mental Assimtion Cabin, this is your change, thanks for your purchase." The servicedy smiled. David casually ced the 10 helmets into his storage ring space.


    However, he had to pretend as though his storage space was only 10m wide and tall. He should absolutely never try storing anything bigger than that in it.


    Afterall¡­


    Storage space equipment was categorized into levels. To be able to liquid silver guards as bodyguards, having a small storage space was normal. Of course, David''s storage space wasn''t just an ordinary storage space but a world within him. It was definitely an extravagant item, if discovered, he could easily lose his life.


    On David, the countless treasures, the inner world, the corpses of demigods and various weapons were invaluable treasures.


    For David, if he ever dared to reveal his treasures, the consequences would be fatal.


    Aeon Cluster City, within a rxed restaurant, while the style of the restaurant was unique, there were many things simr to those on Earth.


    Even on differents, humans still had many simrities. For example, respect for privacy, gaining respect, etc, the older restaurants on Earth had private rooms, even the newer urban restaurants had private rooms! And this incredibly advanced ce on  Aeon Cluster Star, had the simrly high level private room.


    Of course¡­the price was on another level.


    "Alright, you can leave." David ordered a ss of special white wine, asking the waiter to leave.


    "Sir, if you need anything, just press the button." The waiter smiled as he left, closing the door behind him.


    Ka!


    David immediately closed the door from within the private room, ordering both liquid silver guards to protect him.


    "Time to enter the virtual Universe."


    A bang sound resounded as therge cabin stood vertically. David plugged it into thework socket on the wall.


    "Activate." David ordered.


    David was extremely excited, wanting to enter ever since he opened the ount. However once he entered thework, his consciousness would be in thework itself. While he was able to multitask, he didn''t have the ability to split his consciousness. Hence he needed to find a safe spot.


    "Virtual universe essing¡­"


    A low-pitched loud voice resounded within his consciousness.


    David''s consciousness went all ck.


    ...


    This was an ancient city, on the streets were huge chunks of carved up rocks everywhere, the people of the streets looked peculiar, different heights, different races. Most of them had AI animations floating before them.


    Shua!


    A man suddenly appeared amidst everyone on the street, it was David. He was wearing simple grey clothes, on his shoulder sat an AI animation the size of a fist, he too was wearing the same clothing, only green. It looked adorable, like a little spirit.


    "This, this is the Virtual Universe Network?"


    David stood in the streets, looking at the traffic as it passed by, stunned.


    "Of course." The voice resounded in David, "We are currently in the Aeon continent of the virtual universe, on the border, a little ind of the Aeon Star Empire."


    "Ind?" David blinked his eyes.


    "All of those under the Aeon Star Empire, when entered into the Virtual Universe Network, will appear on Aeon Star Ind."


    The AI exined, "Even though in name it''s an ind, but the star field of the Aeon Star Empire has over 8000 gxies, and countlesss haverge numbers of humans online. That''s why, the appearance of this ind, is actuallyrger than any of thes in the universe."


    David was dumbfounded.


    "Anyone who enters the virtual universe will have an assistant." The Assistant AI  said, "Which is me and the AI before  on everyone."


    " My intellect level, is directly linked to the  User''s usage of the Mental, the quantumputer, AI, or the living AI. The quantum AI, cannot think on their own, they can only answer questions and orders. Whatever you order, I will react." The AI exined.


    David nodded.


    "In the universe, you can chat with your good friends far away. You can even spend money to convey that you want to meet somewhere in the virtual universe." It continued in a monotonous tone. ''Also, things such as stocks and bonds, finance, business and such can all be done in the virtual universe."


    "You can settle the bank ounts from here."


    "You can learn and practice martial arts from here!"


    "You can trade or buy and sell stuff here."


    "You can y virtual games. These are 100% simted virtual games, as lifelike as reality. There are many kinds of games too¡­you can say, as long as you can think of it, the gamepanies will definitely be able to make them."


    "Games, delicious food, beautiful women, banking, deals, duels, learning¡­everything is here!" The AI said. "The virtual universe, is a market that''s bigger than any. All the universe''s elites are gathered here, whatever is impossible in reality can happen here."


    "There are some who even treat the virtual games as reality, ying for hundreds to thousands of years. Even getting married and having children in the game. The main condition is¡­you have the money to y! Afterall, most of those ying are those who pay money. Only an extreme few earn money from the games".


    David was extremely shocked.


    It was too vast!


    Compared to the physical universe, the virtual universe was more advanced and alluring!


    "However, the virtual is still the virtual." It''s robotic time  contained a hint of warning, "No matter how long you stay in this virtual universe, you cannot train your physical body! To the strong, thiswork is only a convenient pathway. You can through it meet andmunicate with fellow strong fighters."


    "You can buy and sell things that you''d never be able to buy in reality."


    "Of course, you can also y some group training games, or single yer training games,." The Assistant AI  added.


    "Training simtors?" David was speechless.

 Chapter 733 Meeting

    ?


    That''s called a game too?


    It was pure training.


    "Since you are an assistant AI, can you check for me for any avable high-level blood stabilising agents. Nothing below the Celestial level." David asked.


    The virtual universepany was guaranteed never to divulge anyone''s personal messages or their personal information.


    The two absolutes, these were the foundation of the Virtual Universe Networkpany.


    "Sure, just a second.  Star level stabilzing agents aren''t rare but Celestial tier stabilising agent, filtering through, I''ve already collected information on 32 types of stabilzing , they are avable in the universe.


    The optimum stabilising agents to swallow would be the pure Divine Dove''s tears, they can increase the stabilzing speed by 200 times!" The Assistant AI  had very swiftly scanned through all the news and data online.


    "How about it, how much money does it cost?" David asked, his breathing hurried.


    200 times!


    Ever since he used his blood core to attack, it was even harder to form another. His genes had be unstable due to the exposure from the explosion of battling a Celestial.


    Now, he realized he would need to stabilise his body in order to form his blood core and then in inbuild blood pattern in his body.


    Just like building another set of vein system along his bones, muscles and tissues. If this was sessful, he would directly break though the Star state and enter the Gxia state.


    But that wasn''t the main reason for purchasing the stabilzing agent. His main reason for that was because of the Racial Blood-crystal!


    He actually nned on absorbing it! This was a crystal that contains the blood of an entire race! If David wasn''t careful, he would instead be absorbed by the crystal instead of him absorbing it!


    David wasn''t really in a hurry though. He  had just absorb about thirty world essence from various dead and newly formeds.


    He hadn''t digested it yet and his physique had grown to a drastic level. Even he himself doesn''t know how strong he is right now.


    "One drop requires about 60 billion Universal Coin  s." The Assistant AI  said.


    "Why so much? Just a drop of Divine Dove tears for that much? Even though they are of celestial grade, isn''t it supposed to be not rare! How was it still over 60 billion?" David couldn''t help but ask."


    "Why so much? Just a drop of Divine Dove tears for that much? Even though they are of celestial grade, isn''t it supposed to be not rare! How was it still over 60 billion?" David couldn''t help but ask."


    "Even though star grade and gxia grade metals are cheaper. However, celestial grade items are on a whole different level." The Assistant AI  said,


    David was stunned.


    Right, even the high leveled government officials and personnel reacted differently when they saw the liquid silver guards¡­obviously the liquid silver guards were extremely expensive! Otherwise, they wouldn''t even care.


    The Assistant AI said. "It''s because Celestial Divine dove are rare, hence, the tears are also rare it''s extremely expensive! It''s more expensive than many celestial grade stabilising agent."


    David could only helplessly force a smile.


    60 billion Universal Coins, wasn''t expensive!


    But he didn''t have any money!


    900 Xexta Coins, only equates to 900 000 Universal Coins. Facing the 60 billion   sum, it was too huge a difference.


    "Of course, there are other stabilising agent which are much cheaper." The Assistant AI  said. "For example, there''s a type of milky liquid, which is  about 10 billion per drop, increasing your stabilising speed by 90 times. An another about 3 billion Universal Coins every year, the speed will increase by 50 times. And another that uses one hundred million, raising it by 20 times."


    But as a human, finding these materials  were a lot easier. Buying in virtual universe, what couldn''t be bought?


    However¡­


    It still required money!


    "It''s so expensive to get stronger." David was feeling the pinch.


    After David shook off these thoughts. He was about to explore the virtual space  when a notification came up.


    ![Image](http://'''') "Communication number '') 8582-&#''!==%."'' has made contact. Log off to connect."


    David had barely logged off when,


    "Weng weng¡­"


    The wristmunicator started to vibrate, on this and in others, only Von had his number.


    "Haha, David, I''ve settled my matters! Let''s go eat together." Von shouted.


    "Where?" Davidughed, walking out of the room.


    "Aeon Cluster City south district, not far from the ve market, there''s a ce that''s not bad, called One Hundred taste Restaurant." Von said.


    "Alright, within a half hour." David ended the call, raising his head to finish the mineral water that he had just tasted for the first time. With tworge gulps he headed out.


    ...


    320 000 light years away on  Aeon Cluster Star.


    Aeon Cluster City north district, One Hundred Tastes Restaurant second floor.


    "This way this way." A voice sounded.


    David turned to look, Von was standing and waving his hand, David immediately smiled and walked over.


    "Brother Von, you seem to be in a good mood." David sat.


    "I have good news, of course my mood will be good." Von''s eyes were lit,ughing contently, "Oh, I''ll tell you in a bit, let me first order. This One Hundred taste restaurant has a few very renowned dishes." Following that, Von waved his hand, a beautiful alluringdy with blue hair walked over.


    David looked over.


    "Hm?" David was shocked


    This blue haireddy, was indeed beautiful, the most shocking thing was¡­her strength wasn''t even at the Star level!


    On Aeon Star the norm on the streets was Star level beings, with small numbers of gxie state levels.


    For such a person, it was either their background is strong or they really are just weak.


    "The restaurant I visited before for fruit juice, the waiter was an ordinary person. I didn''t expect this restaurant to be the same! However¡­The Virtual Universe Networkpany, along with the government personnel, are all Star level." David pondered, understanding immediately¡­the ordinary people''s wages were much cheaper.


    Maybe they didn''t even require a wage.

 Chapter 734 Star Weapons!

    ?


    "David, thatdy before looks pretty decent right, the women from the Sea Slime n are all beautiful." Von winked, "If you like, just take her away, you just have to let the boss know."


    "Take her away?" David was stunned.


    "For a beautifuldy who isn''t even in the Star state, her fate is usually tragic." Von sighed, "They are not even citizens, they have no protection by thew. Anybody with a little bit of power can kill them if they wanted to, take them away if they wanted to! Just taking them away and they can be sold as ves! If she were to follow someone like you, it''d be her good luck!"


    David was shocked within.


    Killing them as they pleased, taking them away as they pleased? ves?


    Even though The Assistant AI  had said before, those who are not at least Star Traveller level in the universe have tragic fates and lives, normal folk mostly live on their home, not even having the right to buy a ticket for ships. However¡­actually hearing it from Von and seeing the beautifuldy from the Sea Jelly n, caused his feelings to burn even more after hearing her fate.


    "Look, she''s actually ncing over to look at Brother David." Von mocked.


    David nced over.


    Immediately, he saw thedy from the Sea Jelly n in the corner of the restaurant sneakily ncing over, she could obviously hear Von''s voice, hence she looked over¡­being discovered by David, she blushed and ran into the kitchen.


    ...


    Exquisite dishes began toe out one by one.


    They were indeed delicious, iparably delicious!


    "Today, I paid a visit to my Elder, haha, he really gave me too much respect. He actually agreed to let me follow him and learn for a few years." Von was smiling with delight, "That Elder of mine, she''s a big shot in the energy business. Following behind her, one, I get experience, two I can start to build mywork."


    David was shocked.


    Energy business?


    In the universe, whenever''s trade among each other, they all rely on the ships, interster transport, etc. And the ships, battleships all require energy to function! Even the Eternals require energy! Be it the mother world, or the universe, the energy business has always been a very profitable and hard to get in kind of business, much harder than the ve market.


    Without any connections or friends, even with money, one can''t get in!


    "This Von, doesn''t have an ordinary background." David thought.


    When the son matures, he gets a.


    Now Von is even beginning to step into the energy business world¡­


    "David, when are you leaving? Looks like I''ll be here on  Aeon Cluster Star for a few years." Von said.


    "I have something else to do here,  so it will take a while." David said.


    The purpose ofing to Aeon Cluster Star was to participate in the Cosmos Genius Meet.


    ording to the information given to him by that old man,he should go sign up at the  Aeon Dojo.


    " Oh?" Von hummed , "What''s your virtual universe number, when you are free, we brothers can spend some time together ying some games."


    "Alright."


    Luckily he had just opened the ount, David passed his virtual universe number to Von, and vice versa!


    In the future, even if the two were tens of millions of light years apart, they could stillmunicate through the virtual universe.


    ...


    In the restaurant, David was chatting with Von.


    Suddenly, three youths walked up from the stairs, all of their heights were close to 2m, their silver hair swaying, their pupils were a very moving blue color. The three were all wearing ck special uniforms, the one in the middle even had a colorful medal on the left side of his chest.


    "David, look, these three are disciples at the Aeon Dojo. The middle one is even a citizen of  Aeon Cluster Star, he owns his own ce here in this." Von said softly.


    "Oh?" David looked over.


    The ck special uniform was the standard training uniform for the Aeon Dojo.


    That medal was the identification proof of a citizen of  Aeon Cluster Star, with it, on Aeon Cluster Star, that was the safest form of protection.


    "Jaemes, just lend me your Star weapon for half a day to y with." The disciple on the left said amongst the three.


    "I bought it myself!" The center disciple with the medal flipped his hand, in it appeared an axe like metal disk, on the disk itself were some unique engravings. "This is a double patterned star weapon of the highest quality, I actually begged my family for a long time before getting the bank card. If I''m unable to reach the Celestial level, this star weapon will follow me for life! Six billion Universal Coin, I could have easily bought several C grade ships, a swipe of the card, even I felt the pinch!"


    The disciple deliberately shouted every word, drawing the attention of everybody else.


    Six billion Universal Coins? 2-patterned quality Star weapon?


    "High quality star weapon." The two other disciples at the side were staring with their eyes gleaming, "We can''t even think about it for the rest of our lives!"


    An average powerhouse was only capable of using his maximum battle prowess with a proper star weapon.


    As it could amplify one''sbat prowess to the extreme. A single patterned weapon could enhance one''s attacking strength by 100% now, double patterned weapon like the one at the hands of the disciple could increase ones might by about 200%!


    This was why they are called star weapons. As long as ones strength is at the star level, one could wield the weapon as Star weapons are made outpletely of the fusion of stars.


    One could only Imagine how strong the forger is to actually form a weapon out of stars itself.


    Also, since the construction of a star weapon was extremelyplex, hence their prices too were very expensive. Much less the 2 patterned high quality star weapon.


    "Hehe." The disciple called Jaemes, as if massaging a woman''s skin, gently caressing the star weapon in his hand, his gaze passionate.


    A table in the distance, David and Von both looked over.


    "Star weapon?"


    David stared nkly for a bit. If this was a star  weapon, then what level was Megaton at? Mind you, there are several oveyed patterns on the broad sword.

 Chapter 735 Who Are You!?

    ?


    Gxia state warriors, joining an empire, can easily acquire tens ofs as their territory.


    Such levels of warriors would indeed not be bothered by hundreds of billions of Universal coin.


    The restaurant''s second floor.


    Many of the customers had focused their attention on the two youths due to his earlier bragging, 6 billion! For a warrior, that was a huge sum of money!


    "As long as my strength reaches mid-stage gxia state, I can release the strength of its second stage." The youth said proudly as he waved his hands. It spear spun rapidly, forming a bloody air drill!


    "Whoosh!"


    The bloody drill immediately floated up, flying about in the walkways of the restaurant''s third floor, he felt extremely good!


    Hu!


    The bloody drill brushed past a waitress, shocking her and the others to jump.


    "Haha, haha, don''t be afraid, my controlling skills are exceptional." He was extremely satisfied and arrogance filled his expression.


    "What exceptional control!" The two other disciples were also surprised and immediately turned to tter him.


    "Ah!"


    Walking out from the kitchen with a dish full of food, a waitress with two jelly like antennas was shocked by the bloody light sweeping past her, her hands faltered causing the dish to spill over. A te of vegetables and meat with thick sauce spilled over onto the special revolving Crimson Drill, causing it to get dirty and soiled.


    "My star weapon!" The Aeon dojo disciple''s expression changed drastically, screaming out.


    Hu!


    The Crimson Drillnded beside him as he looked at the green sauce staining his crimson spear, he was trembling with rage.


    Just like anywhere in the world, if a newly bought tech of a tech enthusiast had been stained by something especially something as thick as sauce and vegetables, this was a simr situation!


    This star weapon was something that was much much more expensive than a car, costing 6 billion Universal coins, in the youth''s heart, this weapon was even more important than his girlfriend!


    It actually got dirty on the first day!


    "Bastard!" His gaze swept past the pale-faced waitress, gritting his teeth,


    "Bitch, go to hell!"


    Rumble!


    The Crimson Drill became a beam of red line, rushing straight towards the waitress with rumbling sounds of air being torn apart.


    "No-! "


    The waitress''s expression was stricken with fear, she had no time to evade or dodge at all! It was simply too fast. No, she was simply too weak to evade!


    "Hu!"


    Suddenly, a white-blur appeared in mid-air, swiftly colliding itself with the Crimson Drill, forcing the crimson light to swerve and crash into the wall beside the waitress.


    "Rumble!!!"


    An attack one-tenth force of an exploding star, caused arge dent in the reinforced walls, but the surrounding windows in all levels of the restaurant shattered immediately, ss flying everywhere.


    One particr window frame brushed the arm of another waitress, immediately slicing through her milky thighs, blood flowing and staining the floor as she screamed.


    "Sir, stop!" A silhouette suddenly appeared on the side, it was the restaurant''s manager.


    "Who! Who stands in my way!"


    Jaemes was roaring with rage, spinning around.


    "Sir." The manager shouted.


    "Who are you!" Jaemes pointed at the restaurant manager, "Didn''t you see, your worker has stained my Star weapon? Do you know what weapon this is, how much it''s worth? 6 billion Universal coins! Even after selling the entire restaurant and your selfbine, you would still not be able to afford it, you actually dare to stain my precious weapon."


    The already gxia rank manager''s expression changed after hearing the 6 billion number.


    "My apologies, sir."


    The manager turned his head, his gaze cold as he swept past the workers, not caring at all about the waitress with the pierced thighs,


    "Who, who stained the customer''s Star weapon?"


    Being stared down by the manager¡­


    The jelly antenna waitress was extremely terrified, she was very clear on the manager''s power!


    In her home world, a gxia state warrior was already an existence of that of a god, invincible and high up in power.


    And in such a ce where there were powerful warriors all about on Aeon Star, her restaurant manager was a fighter with the strength of a Star!


    "It''s her!" Jaemes pointed at the Antenna headed waitress.


    "Sir, now she''s yours, you can handle this situation however you want." The restaurant manager smiled looking at Jaemes, "All the costs from today will beplimentary."


    "Who interfered just now!"


    Jaemes''s slightly satisfied gaze swept past every customer around, "Which intruder actually dared? What''s wrong, you have to guts to save a beauty and now you''re too scared to admit it? Scum,e out! Come out now!"


    As a resident of Aeon Star, he had the safest form of protection, even Celestials wouldn''t dare offend or kill a resident of Aeon Star.


    This was the special privilege of a resident of Aeon Star.


    That''s why Jaemes could act so unscrupulously.


    "Who? Too scared to admit it?" Jaemes looked at everyone.


    "Idiot, what are you disturbing md with your shout for?" An indifferent voice sounded.


    Jaemes turned fiercely to look.


    The one who spoke was none other than the calm and collected young man with ck hair with two liquid silver guards behind him.


    The entire restaurant was silent.


    One look and one could tell it was two big family heirs fighting, normal people maintained their silence.


    "Oh, who are you?" Jaemes carefully examined David.


    David couldn''t be bothered about Jaemes''s background.


    "Haha, brother, I did say you fancied thatdy before no?" Beside him, Vonughed.


    "No, I just couldn''t watch precious blood get spilled uselessly. Some people have use for it" Davidughed too, a glint in his eyes as he licked his lips.


    Von chuckled, keeping a mental note of this. People have weird quirks and with howrge the universe is, that''s how weird the quirks are.


    Jaemes grew more enraged as the two engaged in their own conversation, not even looking over to him.


    Beside him, the gxia state restaurant manager was in a difficult position¡­on normals, a gxia warrior was already an invincible warrior. Over here however, where dirt and diamonds are mixed together, he had to be extremely cautious.


    Didn''t he see that this side uses a 6 billion dor Star weapon?


    Didn''t he see that on the other side, there were four Gxia bodyguards along with two liquid silver guards?


    Both sides were not to be trifled with!


    "I say brother." Von gave Jaemes a look, "Is there a need to bother with a poordy who isn''t even a Star rank, what a disgrace!"


    "And who are you?" Jaemes said to Von.

 Chapter 736 Andrea Von Forrester

    ?


    "Andrea Von Forrester!" Von said casually.


    "Von?"


    Jaemes''s eyebrows creased, turning to look at David, "You still haven''t told me who you are."


    "Just a regr warrior, that''s all." David waved.


    Hu!


    Hu!


    Two bloody waves of energy erupted and the entire restaurant instantly sank into a cold abyss!


    A massive pressure revolved andpressed around the restaurant. Not a single person was able too maake a move as arge broad de the size of a massive building  floated in mid-air, with two crimson lights revolving within it!


    This scene led to the manager to break out in cold sweat: "Damn, a two-patterned Star weapon?" Some of the restaurant''s special level guests'' eyes lit up, to them, Aeon Star was a ce that was more refined and bustling than any other, they were here to holiday and enjoy the scenes.


    Coming to Aeon Star¡­it was indeed an eye opener!


    "Hm?" Jaemes''s pupils shrank, his gaze could easily easy, this two-patterned star weapon is definitely extraordinary and wasn''t a simple 2-patterned star weapon!


    It definitely isn''t refined from not something as simple as two ordinary stars. From the gravitational pull and the immense pressure and power the broad sword emitted, it was  absolutely refined from extraordinarily stars!


    "Andrea Von Forrester, Andrea Forrester? Don''t tell me¡­it is the legendary Forrester Family?"


    Jaemes clenched his teeth. Without muttering a sound and not even leaving a remark, he just turned and left.


    The other two disciples hesitated as they stared at the two fat youths casually chatting am discussing with each other but they followed him and left!


    "Haha, interesting, very interesting." Vonughed, his cheeks jiggling in the  process. "I never thought I''d encounter such matters on my first time to Aeon Star, hehe¡­"


    "Did my actions bring you any troubles?" David smiled apologetically, hisrge hand cing the barrel-sized cup down on the roof sized table.


    Actually, he could easily just handle these matter, but Von had seemed satisfied with solving these type of matters. In fact, he seem to enjoy it. His n is definitelying to fruition.


    "No problem, just a tiny brat."


    Vonughed, "On Aeon Star, there isn''t anyone that I cannot mess with!"


    David was stunned but then heughed. "Truly dope!" Raising two thumbs up, truly impressed.


    This level of speech was absolutely domineering!


    But David didn''t know¡­an heir of a big family, to receive a at hising of age ceremony, this sort of treatment was shocking in of itself! If he truly realized the  reality of that statement, he would have understood the magnitude of Von''s family and background.


    "Manager." Von shouted.


    "Sir." The restaurant manager ran over, he actually heard the words from before, there was no one of Aeon Star he couldn''t mess with, who would dare say such words? Even the Emperor of an empire wouldn''t dare to say such words!


    Unless it was the Aeon star Empire''s Emperor that came over, or an even bigger presence!


    "I''ll be taking thatdy with me." Von said without much tone but within his words hid a domineering tone.


    "Yes sir." The manager smiled, not daring to notply. "It''s definitely her honor to be taken by you."


    "Hm."


    Von nodded.


    The restaurant manager left to go downstairs, David''s crimson and golden eyes narrowed to a smirk as he looked at Von,


    "You fancy her now?"


    "No."


    Von''s fat little face was all smiles, "After this matter, this restaurant would definitely not dare to keep her, she would be sent to the ve market! When that happens, her fate would be extremely tragic. I am the type of person who cannot bear to see a beautifuldy suffer. Afterall I need some helpers on Aeon Star, so I just conveniently took her. Right¡­If you like her, you can take her."


    David smiled, "I tend to travel and get into trouble a lot, she''d be better off with you."


    "Travel and get into trouble? Are you training for something? Hm? Is it for that? Hmm, take it that I never asked! Right, we''ve finished eating, let''s¡­go take a walk at the ve auction, how about it? Getting a few ves as helpers or bodyguards is not bad." Von suggested.


    "ve auction ?"


    David calcted in his mind and eventually nodded, "Alright!"


    Bodyguards, 2 Star Mercury guards, and finally a jelly-sea n female servant.


    This was the group David was currently in.


    "Even though Gxias are considered powerful already, the Celestials are the true rulers! The absolutes of an entire gxy!"


    David thought as he walked, "Only when my three Multi-gene reaches the Gxia state! Would that be considered having enough power! However, the amount of flesh, energy and fire needed for the Werewolf gene and the Dragon-gene to swallow requires so much money to buy!"


    "Money, money money!"


    "How about, I sell off Megaton de?" David considered.


    Having Megaton in battle was an absolute advantage, raising is strength by a few levels to cross stages to battle!  What''s more, he didn''t have much trump card, apart from Megaton!


    Although it might take time, if he could sell Megaton he. was absolutely sure that with his risen strength he would not need the broad de. His strength would have soared!


    "To sell or not to sell Megaton?" David was struggling with the decision.


    "David, there''s a treasure pavilion right in front, there are various kinds of treasures within, whatever scraps and weird things are all sold there. The onemon thing is that, they are all treasures! That''s why they are all expensive, let''s go take a look, afterall we are not far from the ve market here." Von smiled as he shouted out.


    "Treasure Pavilion?"


    David was curious and interested as he followed Von into the treasure store.


    This treasure shop''s interior was vast,parable to the huge mansions on earth. Within, ording to the categories and districts, there were star armors, tamed beasts, star weapons, special fruits, machines , etc. It was a big collection of almost everything. All of them had image simtors and pictures, their prices iparably expensive.

 Chapter 737 An Eternal Flesh: World-Devouring Wolf!

    ?


    "This treasure pavilion cannotpare to several specialist star weapon shops or Mechanic shops, and so on. But it''s specialty lies in it''splexity." Vonplimented, "Take a look around brother, I too will go have a look."


    David looked at the various images on the screens, before looking at their prices, he immediately inhaled¡­


    Expensive!


    Too expensive!


    "They even have world seeds?  A Type-7 Tron!? This is crazy!" David was calm on the outside, but his emotions were raging within.


    Even selling the Mother world wouldn''t give him enough money to buy several items in the shop.


    "This is¡­"


    David suddenly saw a small piece of flesh squirming in a container filled with retraining fluids. His heart thumped as he guessed what it was, it was an extremely crucial thing that he required. "This is it!"


    First level, this was the most important thing needed for his werewolf body to evolve!


    "The price, 1g was 200 Universal coins?" David stared hard, "grams as the measurement?"


    "With the Werewolf body, the flesh in grams would only tickle it''s appetite. I would need it in tonnes!" David felt a sense of helplessness, his throat gulping at the piece of flesh.


    In the universe, this sort of item was sold in grams!


    Just like on Earth, meat is also sold in kilo grams!


    The same idea.


    "One gram for 200 Universal coins! One ton, that would be 200 million Universal coins?" David blinked hard, "The Werewolf body , requires at least a ton to stimte it''s potential, so I would need about¡­" the numbers were astronomical, arge amount of numbers appeared in his head, it was hard to me him!


    It was no wonder that even after several training and consumption, he couldn''t breakthrough to the atman realm ,


    "David, what are you looking at?" Von walked over and looked,


    "Eh? An Eternal, World-Devouring wolf flesh? These sort of flesh is good stuff, eating them would increase one''s physical capabilities and also grants instant regenerative and healing powers!"


    There were many types of an Eternal''s flesh avable with different special powers within them. It''s just that,


    They were all sold in grams!


    They were extremely expensive!


    Most of all, it is extremely close to 0.000001 percent chance at getting a useful skill even after 10 tonnes of the flesh.


    "I''m going out to get some air." David grew angrier and more helpless the more he looked.


    There were many treasures in the vast universe.


    Things to increase one''s strength, one''s gene, there were many items!


    There was nock of treasures, just theck of money!


    With enough wealth, buying a was incredibly easy, making hundreds of millions of people as your ves too was easy!


    "I won''t look anymore either, I have no money. Let''s go, let''s head to the ve auction." Von said helplessly.


    The ve auction, had an area of over 300km. If it were put on earth, it would an enormous city.


    But here on Aeon Star, it was only a small auction house in Aeon city.


    The ve auction was packed full of people, it was the biggest ve market in the closest one hundred gxies.


    "These Ghint people are all very strong, even though they are rather stupid and can''t be trained that well, but each of them isparable to a Cosmic state fighter! Each only costs 20 Universal coins, buying in bulk even adds a discount!" Outside each of the huge ve stores, there were people outside attracting customers and enthusiastically introducing their goods.


    David was speechless.


    Cosmic levels? Isn''t that the equivalent of the Mother-world''s demi-gods?


    Only 20 Universal coins?


    Spending just one hundred million, wouldn''t one be able to buy 50 million advanced level demigods?


    "People below the Star state cannot be citizens, hence their prices are very low." Von said as he walked, "Under the Star state, unless they are absolute beauties, or have special properties, most of them are normally about 10 Universal coins. Look, over there, they are all beautiful women!"


    In the distance, a group of absolute wless beauties of different races and ns, some had white pale skins while some had translucent faces, some had plumpy body while some were very simr to earth''s folk stories¡­any one of them would be capable of devastating an entire country on Earth.


    "They cost 5000 Universal coins each, they are all first ss women, buying in bulk even gets you a discount." A beautifuldy was shouting out from the side.


    "Hm?"


    David looked at another huge space, it had a huge aura from fighters expanding their energies, Cosmic state 1st form, even third form and peak form fighters. There were barely any Star state.


    "5000? 8000? That Cosmic state, pseudo peak form is worth 20 thousand? A Cosmic-peak form is worth 100 thousand?" David was looking at their individual prices.


    100 thousand Universal coins and one could buy a peak form!


    ce him on his Mother world, and he''d absolutely decimate the Dragon-king as well as the other demigods! Even the Werewolf-god would have a hard struggle!


    Beside David, Von said casually, "Cosmic state can at the most be hired thugs, servants, they don''t have much use! In the universe, only Gxias can be considered body guards, high ss servants. However below cosmic peak form level, the cost is about 10 Universal coins.  Gxias however are 100 million."


    Under Von''s leadership, they quickly arrived an emptier but bigger and more vast za, in it stood a total of 18 warriors.


    They were Gxias first state, second state, third states all the way to the peak state! All of them had their own prices.


    Eighteen Gxia ves, all automatically expanded their energies, disying their strengths! Especially the Gxias pseudo peak state and then peak state, those were even stronger than the David before consuming those worlds. The energies gathered together from these warriors¡­caused David to tremble involuntarily.


    "So powerful!" Von muttered beside, "It''s making my legs shiver involuntarily!"


    "Indeed, very powerful."


    David held his breath.

 Chapter 738 I Need Money!!!

    ?


    "These Ghint people are all very strong, even though they are rather stupid and can''t be trained that well, but each of them isparable to a Cosmic state fighter! Each only costs 20 Universal coins, buying in bulk even adds a discount!" Outside each of the huge ve stores, there were people outside attracting customers and enthusiastically introducing their goods.


    David was speechless.


    Cosmic levels? Isn''t that the equivalent of the Mother-world''s demi-gods?


    Only 20 Universal coins?


    Spending just one hundred million, wouldn''t one be able to buy 50 million advanced level demigods?


    "People below the Star state cannot be citizens, hence their prices are very low." Von said as he walked, "Under the Star state, unless they are absolute beauties, or have special properties, most of them are normally about 10 Universal coins. Look, over there, they are all beautiful women!"


    In the distance, a group of absolute wless beauties of different races and ns, some had white pale skins while some had translucent faces, some had plumpy body while some were very simr to earth''s folk stories¡­any one of them would be capable of devastating an entire country on Earth.


    "They cost 5000 Universal coins each, they are all first ss women, buying in bulk even gets you a discount." A beautifuldy was shouting out from the side.


    "Hm?"


    David looked at another huge space, it had a huge aura from fighters expanding their energies, Cosmic state 1st form, even third form and peak form fighters. There were barely any Star state.


    "5000? 8000? That Cosmic state, pseudo peak form is worth 20 thousand? A Cosmic-peak form is worth 100 thousand?" David was looking at their individual prices.


    100 thousand Universal coins and one could buy a peak form!


    ce him on his Mother world, and he''d absolutely decimate the Dragon-king as well as the other demigods! Even the Werewolf-god would have a hard struggle!


    Beside David, Von said casually, "Cosmic state can at the most be hired thugs, servants, they don''t have much use! In the universe, only Gxias can be considered body guards, high ss servants. However below cosmic peak form level, the cost is about 10 Universal coins.  Gxias however are 100 million."


    Under Von''s leadership, they quickly arrived an emptier but bigger and more vast za, in it stood a total of 18 warriors.


    They were Gxias first state, second state, third states all the way to the peak state! All of them had their own prices.


    Eighteen Gxia ves, all automatically expanded their energies, disying their strengths! Especially the Gxias pseudo peak state and then peak state, those were even stronger than the David before consuming those worlds. The energies gathered together from these warriors¡­caused David to tremble involuntarily.


    "So powerful!" Von muttered beside, "It''s making my legs shiver involuntarily!"


    "Indeed, very powerful."


    David held his breath.


    The breakthrough from the different levels, was a leap of evolution of life every time! The further one grew, the bigger the jump! If one could say that the jump from  Gic 9 to the Star level 1 was a few times stronger, then the jump from Star level 9 to a Cosmic first form was definitely more than 10 times, and the Cosmic peak form to the Gxia star was thousands of times so.


    The further one grew, the bigger the distance between the levels!


    This was also why, back then, if David hadn''t gone all out, giving his full entire strength, he wouldn''t have been able to injure a  Celestial''s Clone. Which only contains a bit of the Celestial''s strength


    These 18 ves, all of their auras were much stronger than David''s.


    Take a Cosmic 3rd peak form.


    One of them could definitely suppress the entire Earth!


    David was looking at the prices, as for peak forms fighters, the same level was actually 3 times more than the fighters!


    "The prices are reasonable." Von evaluated.


    "Sir, do you have any interest in these cosmic ves?" Suddenly, the person in charge of this za ran over, obviously spotting David and Von''s ves, guessing they were big clients with spending power!


    "I''ve already got Cosmic fighters." Von looked at the person in charge, smiling, "I heard before on Aeon Star, that there are Celestial level ves?"


    David was shocked.


    Celestial level ves?


    A normal gxy''s evolution usually only produces one celestial level warrior! A celestial level, that was the true tyrant and emperor.


    Celestial level ves?


    However, with regards to information on ves, David had learnt from the AI, their genes, down to their celestial cores were imnted with microchips, which fuse with their entire celestial form, unable to ever be separated. With these, they were a 100% loyal to their masters! To destroy the chips, their brains, core and body had to be destroyed!


    Unless¡­one became an Eternal!


    Eternals were no longer restricted by their bodies, nor were they restricted by their celestial forms or genes! So they are able to destroy the chips in their brains.


    That''s why¡­


    Theoretically speaking, with the imnt of the living microchip, the strongest a ve could ever grow to was the Celestial pseudo-peak form!


    "Celestial ves? If you wish to purchase one, that''s possible, our boss above can arrange it." The person in charge smiled as he said.


    "I''m just asking, I can''t afford it." Von chuckled, his fat hands wobbling and juggling .


    "It''s just too expensive!"


    David creased his eyebrows, "To strengthen my genes require money! To be a true powerhouse required money! Getting some powerful underlings also required money!"


    "It''s useless!"


    David eyes twitched as they shed golden and red , "There are somethings in that guy''s storage space and inner world that I am not using much. I am not selling Megaton since thepetition will be here soon.


    Therefore, apart from my storage ring, Megaton, racial-blood diamond, and inner world, so I''ll just sell everything including the Star Weapons I obtained from the  Pirates I killed on the way as well as  that contestant that wanted to participate in the Cosmic Genius Meet that I killed on the way here ! Then I''d have the money to increase my strength!"

 Chapter 739 Sell Everything

    ?


    In the vast universe, there were millions and billions of human races! The stronger race bloodlines, like the Titans, reach the Celestial state when they mature! And the weakest are even stronger than those at the Mother world!


    Why were the Titans so strong? It was due to the hardwork from their ancestors, that they managed to evolve the gics of their descendants!


    For any race to want to rise up, a hero is required to hack open a road for the others!


    "Since we do not have any powerful ancestors, then, let me be the one to open a path!"


    "I cannot rely on anybody else, only on myself!"


    Walking through the ve market with Von and looking at the groups of ves, many of the ves were grouped ording to their race and sold, even orders up to the thousands and tens of thousands were easily handled! This chilled David''s heart even more¡­If there was ever a day, where the Mother world humans were sold in the thousands and tens of thousands, amongst them were his fellow men, friends and those he called familiesa.


    That would be a nightmare!


    "Brother Von, I still have some matters to attend to, let''s separate here."


    At the exit of the ve market, David said goodbye to Von.


    "No problem! David, if any matters pop up, you can contact me through the Virtual Universe Network. I''ll be here on Aeon Star for the next few years." Von said enthusiastically.


    "Definitely."


    At that time, the two split up.


    Watching as David left with the two liquid silver guards, Von muttered softly to himself: "Training for a test? Or training for thatpetition?" He shook his head, leaving with his bodyguards.


    He could never have imagined¡­This youth who seemed to have such a big background, was actually the strongest warrior from a Mother World, and even though he was the strongest, he was still barely at the Cosmic state.


    "I have to increase my strength as fast as possible now." David walked along the streets of Aeon Star.


    There were two routes to increasing his strength.


    One was to increase his human body''s strength but his body had currently reached its limit while the other was to increase his gic cells.


    "The gic aspect has the strongest battle power!" David thought, "However, to enable the gic state to reach the celestial within a couple of years, even after selling several treasures, the money might still be insufficient!"


    "I can only do things one after the other."


    "Increasing the gic power, swiftly reaching the Cosmic level."


    "After that, heading to the celestial level and entering into the Cosmic Genius Meet."


    David easily formted a n for himself.


    "AI, I want to sell the various treasures , where would be the best ce to do it?" David asked.


    David was firm on his decision.


    Having the demigod corpses, basic star Weapons, and the even expensive items, clothes, etc. With these, why did he still have to work so hard?


    "If you want to sell, go to that Treasure Pavilion from before!" The AI said.


    "Treasure Pavilion?" David frowned.


    "Yes, the Treasure Pavilion''s goods cannotpare to the spirit weapon specialist shops, they will give you a better price." The AI exined and borated its choice.


    ...


    David rushed over to the Treasure Pavilion.


    A whileter.


    "Oh, it''s the customer from before. You''ve actually returned, you must have decided to buy something." The helper within the store recognized David, inviting him enthusiastically.


    "Respected sir, what can I help you with." The helper smiled.


    "I want to sell various items." David looked at him, this made the helper eyes narrow ands he seem to have made a guess.


    He was about to continue asking when there was a sudden rush from the atmosphere as the air shook and various items sted to the ground in a rush.


    "Please, please wait a moment." The helper seemed like he was trembling, staring at the precious items in the ground.


    There value of these items had reached the treach-hold he could absolutely amodate!


    The young helper immediately rushed to the upward level of the Treasure-house.


    After some time, he rushed down with almost twice the speed he used to rush upwards.


    "Sir, pleasee inside to discuss." Very quickly, the helper ran back out, respectfully leading David to a guest room within.


    Within the guest room.


    The originally sitting old man with four eyes across his face and one in his forehead stood up, revealing his height which was of about 2.6m. Even then, he was still shorter than David who was over fiver meters tall and a meter fat .


    The respectable old man stood up with a smile and greeted, "Respected customer, I heard you want to sell some items worth while?" This was an early Cosmic rank warrior, on ordinarys, he was an invincible being but here, he could only be an official of a store.


    "Yes." David nodded.


    "May I see the items you want to sell?" The old man asked.


    David flipped his hand, and the items within his storage ring fell to the ground!


    The old man''s eyes lit up.


    "This is the Star cleaver de, a weapon made up of a smalls steel essence. This also an exquisite piece clothing made by the thread s of a cosmic solid spider!"


    "This! My eyes do not deceive me! This is an intact corpse of a true cosmic rank expert with the Cosmic stars ingrained in its bones!"


    With careful study of the items, the old man''s eyes lit up ashe stared at each items.


    "Di!"


    A green light covered the items.


    "Oh, these items are truly authentic, their materials aren''t half bad and are also in perfect condition." The old man smiled and looked at David, "I can give you 20 billion Universal coins dors, for them all."


    "25 billion, I won''t go any lower." David shook his head.


    This 25 billion was what the AI had calcted for him previously.


    "25 billion? This¡­" The old man looked at David, this youth before him seemed to understand well about their business and profits, for them to actually carry such items, the first step alone was hard.


    It required time to wait for the goods. With all these, it would take more than 25 billion when these items are sold.


    "Deal!" The old man looked at David.

 Chapter 740 Buying! ( Fixed!)

    ?


    Both parties agreed on the price and sessfullypleted the deal.


    As David didn''t have a yet bank chip, hence¡­he made special request. He had to get a new bank chip from the Universe Gxy Bank, thereafter, the twopleted their deal.


    His stolen items and un stolen ones now belonged to the treasure pavilion.


    And the huge sum of 25 billion Universal Coins now belonged to David!


    "This credit chip is truly special, it''s actually fused with one''s genes, only the original owner can use the Chip. Even if it was stolen, it couldn''t be used." David couldn''t help but praise, obviously impressed. This was definitely an absolute safe method, safer than any password, after all¡­everyone''s gene mark was different.


    Multiverse Gxy Bank, it was one of the super banks of the entire universe!


    In the Aeon Star Empire, it only dealt with clients and deals exceeding 100 million Universal Coins, it wouldn''t even bother handling anything lower.


    "25 billion, this is also considered a pretty big amount. For people like Von, and the guy from the dojo from that restaurant, they too wouldn''t be able to produce such cash instantly." David''s mental force felt the 25 billion within his storage space ring, feeling extremely excited.


    "25 billion is an extremely small amount for those staying at the Aeon Star Mansions. A piece ofnd is much more valuable than 100 million Universal Coins. Eternals would even go green with envy for a mansion within Aeon Clusters. That''sCrvc tRdffcFKvgfgbftkgbgffgttotftrt vffv vvvfvbttot the true wealth!" AI couldn''t help but say, as though itcouldn''t stand David''s current expression.


    "Why are you beginning to sound like Halsey?" David immediately responded.


    The AI immediately went quiet before saying.


    "Who is Halsey? Why can''t I be her?"


    David was immediately rendered speechless and his eyes revealed suspicion but then he shook his head. Halsey didn''t escape the mother world with him which means it is impossible for her to be here.


    Shaking the thoughts off his head.


    Along with the old man, the two walked out from the Universe Gxy Bank and returned to the treasure pavilion.


    "Since I currently do not have enough money to make the werewolf body quickly reach the Cosmic state¡­I just have to swiftly increase my Vampire''s gene force." David was very clear, in the vast universe, huge amounts of wealth represented a great power!


    Hence, he needed to quickly raise his vampire body.


    Only that way would his werewolf body be stimted to swiftly increase in power too!


    After all, the Vampire body was the enemy of the werewolf body, one would always stimte the other and wouldn''t let the other be more powerful than the other.


    "Strengthening your werewolf gene, with your current wealth, the best would be the eternal werewolf flesh." AI exined, "Also, the dove tears is a treasure that''s more than best for the stability of the blood core."


    At different levels, different treasures had different effects.


    Just like British''s ''Excalibaur'', it is a legendary item that increases the welder''s strength and attribute.


    ...


    "Mr. David," The old man from the treasure pavilion smiled, "This is a member chip for our treasure pavilion, you enjoy a 5.99% discount. We don''t normally hand out member chips so easily."


    "I understand." David smiled his hands keeping the chips in his storage space.


    This old man obviously knew David had 25 billion Universal Coins, of course he''d hope for David to make a few more expensive purchases.


    "Do you have Eternal divine dove''s tears here?" David asked, he couldn''t care less to look at the other treasures, this 25 billion, he needed to use it to the best of his ability, raising his blood core to the highest level of the mortal limits! He definitely couldn''t waste it some useless items.


    "We do."


    This Cosmic 6 old man personally serviced David, smiling as he brought David to a corner of the treasure pavilion, there, several floating virtual images of pure-white ethereal floating liquids were on disy.


    The tears were a special and unique transparent color with hints of shiny sparkling liquid around, beside it, it''s price was disyed.


    "Divine dove tears, 1 gram for 9000 dors?" David nodded, "I need 30 kg!"


    "30kg?" The old man nodded and smiled.


    This caused the recently entered customers to turn and stare at David.


    The Eternal divine dove''s tears, an expensive ything!?


    Buying 30kg in one go?


    "After adding the discount, that would be 264.6 million Universal Coins." The old man smiled, "Does Mr. David require anything else?"


    "Not at the moment. Thanks." David didn''t even look at any other treasures.


    The old man was a little disappointed but he still swiftly finished cashing the goods out, retrieving from a secret warehouse behind 30kg of the divine dove tears. It was only on Aeon Star, a pavilion in the core of hundreds of gxies, would one be able to retrieve instantly such huge amount of goods. The lessers definitely couldn''t produce such amounts!


    "This is the item you asked for, please keep it well sir." The old man handed over a translucent ss bottle, in it, was a shiny sparkling translucent sorts of liquid.


    Just this bottle of liquid.


    Who knew how many people died to collect this amount of this liquid! If converted to advanced level wargod fighters, it could buy over 10 million of them!


    "Ok." David received therge translucent bottle, shua, it vanished.


    This caused several other customers to be shocked into discussion after they witnessed the exchange.


    Obviously¡­


    This youth had a divine storage ring!


    "With the 30kg of Jade Marrow, I can help my human body quickly reach the Cosmic state which would stimte the werewolf side. Then, I''d be able to breakthrough the limit of my genes." David was high in anticipation, "The remaining divine liquid can be used to help my body assimte with the world energy faster."


    30kg of divine dove''s tears, David definitely bought an adequate amount.


    "Please take your time sir, we wee you to pavilion here anytime." The old man smiled, watching David leave.


    David once again reached the ve auction that wasn''t far from the treasure pavilion.


    Within the ve auction, it was still as crowded as he had left it!

 Chapter 741 Purchase

    ?


    The old man smiled, "Does Mr. David require anything else?"


    "Not at the moment. Thanks." David didn''t even look at any other treasures.


    The old man was a little disappointed but he still swiftly finished cashing the goods out, retrieving from a secret warehouse behind 30kg of the divine dove tears. It was only on Aeon Star, a pavilion in the core of hundreds of gxies, would one be able to retrieve instantly such huge amount of goods. The lessers definitely couldn''t produce such amounts!


    "This is the item you asked for, please keep it well sir." The old man handed over a translucent ss bottle, in it, was a shiny sparkling translucent sorts of liquid.


    Just this bottle of liquid.


    Who knew how many people died to collect this amount of this liquid! If converted to advanced level wargod fighters, it could buy over 10 million of them!


    "Ok." David received therge translucent bottle, shua, it vanished.


    This caused several other customers to be shocked into discussion after they witnessed the exchange.


    Obviously¡­


    This youth had a divine storage ring!


    "With the 30kg of Jade Marrow, I can help my human body quickly reach the Cosmic state which would stimte the werewolf side. Then, I''d be able to breakthrough the limit of my genes." David was high in anticipation, "The remaining divine liquid can be used to help my body assimte with the world energy faster."


    30kg of divine dove''s tears, David definitely bought an adequate amount.


    "Please take your time sir, we wee you to pavilion here anytime." The old man smiled, watching David leave.


    David once again reached the ve auction that wasn''t far from the treasure pavilion.


    Within the ve auction, it was still as crowded as he had left it!


    The extremely beautiful female ves capable of disrupting entire kingdoms only costed a total of several thousand Universal Coins. A star level 9 fighter, was worth only about 20 Universal Coins! David could see tourists and travellers easily buying a few ves all over the market.


    "I need time to increase my own power!"


    "And in the future, I would need more helping hands, I''ll be busy with somethings, there needs to be some servants in the house." David quickly made up his mind to buy a few ves to bring back.


    Very quickly, David came to a rather powerful ve owner ''s pavilion center within the district.


    Within the pavilion center.


    "Respectable sir, what ves do you require? Be it beautiful or powerful, we have everything you would ever need." A man as skinny as a staff, with arge and skinless nose, came up and easily recognized that David was a buyer with a huge buying amount of strength.


    "Oh, I might require some Cosmic ves." David said.


    "Ah!"


    The man in charge became happy, smiling, "Pleasee over here, we have arge number of holo images of ves for you to slowly pick from! The prices are definitely reasonable and if you buy in bulk, we can even give you a better discount!" The Cosmic ve prices are more expensive, hence his happiness.


    In the spacious guestroom.


    Arge virtual image appeared in front of David,rge numbers of physical appearances, body measurements and data, power and strength details, races and information all appeared, including price!


    A Cosmic mid fighter is worth 80 million, a Cosmic pseudo-peak fighter is worth 500 hundred million. Unless one has a special ability, their price would thus be higher naturally!


    For example, a Cosmic 9 spirit reader who also possess innate strength that could rival that of his star power!


    "I want three of the Cosmic mid level!" David pointed at the screen, " The Titan race."


    "Alright." The man in charge happily recorded.


    Each of them were worth 270 million Universal Coins, the total was 850 million Universal Coins.


    It was big business!


    His eye for customers wasn''t wrong, this youth was indeed a big client!


    The Titan race, their bodies were strong and sturdy, and they usually had more innate strength.


    ording to AI, the Titan ves quality were not bad.


    "Cosmic mid level Titan race?" The man in charge was shocked, looking at David, "Three?"


    Every one of them was worth 1.5 billion Universal Coins!


    Three of them would mean 4.5 billion Universal Coins!


    Even the big families of the Aeon Star, it had be some kind of very important or big figure to be able to take out so much cash instantly. And heirs of big families hardly ever had so much cash on hand.


    "Have you recorded it down?" David looked over.


    "Yes, I''ve recorded." The man in charge was extremely excited, if he managed to close this deal, his reward would be plenty.


    "Hm."


    David nodded his head, "Can you give me a big discount?"


    "9.99%! It''s definitely the biggest discount." The man in charge''s sharp nose was shining.


    "Alright, I would like aplimentary gift of ten early stage Cosmics, five fighters and five with innate divine strength , along with another one thousand star state." David said.


    "Sir!"


    The man in charge made a face as if David had asked him to sacrifice his entire life! . He immediately widened his eyes, "I can''t give you that much! You, you are simply asking for my life."


    Ten Cosmic psuedo  fighters and innate , would cost a total of 20 million Universal Coins. One thousand Star state 9  fighter too would be worth one hundred million!


    "One price." David looked at the man, "5 billion Universal Coins, plus the little ''extras'' I mentioned earlier."


    The man in charge was sweating profusely like a pig, water beaded down from his fat skinny nose.


    Calctions were going through his mind like crazy, making his head heat up ands sparkle with electron.


    "Deal!" The man shouted through gritted teeth.


    This deal still allotted a hefty amount of earnings for himself. The rest of the earnings would be split by the upper levels themselves!


    "That''s good."


    "No problem." The man in charge nodded.


    "I''ll ce a deposit of 100 million Universal Coins first! Later on, I''ll inform you to transport all the ves to my ce. When that timees, we''ll finish the deal there." David said.


    "But of course." The man in charge was all smiles.

 Chapter 742 Aeon Dojo

    ?


    Leaving the ve auction, David swiftly headed towards his final destination on Aeon Star¡­the Aeon Gymnasium!


    "That old man insists that I Register at the Aeon Gymnasium. What exactly is the reason?"


    David stood in front of a huge pantheon over a floating city!


    Yes!


    This was a floating city, the Aeon Gymnasium on Aeon Star cluster was thergest one within the surrounding one hundred gxies, its grade was also one of the highest.


    Many students gathered here. The entire territory of the Gymnasium was an area of 500 squared km, one could only fantasis about it''s size!


    "A golden drop?" David raised his head to look at the door of the Gymnasium.


    On the door, a luxurious cursive writing of the words Aeon Gymnasium was written with universemonnguage, also surrounding these words, there were golden pattern engravings.


    At the door, students of the Gymnasium were entering and leaving, there was no guard at all. David followed a few others and entered the Gymnasium.


    "So many!"


    "So huge!"


    With a look, one could see the expanse of the huge za, blurred images or at least tens of thousands of students were sparring, engaging in group training. It was like a sea of ants, giving off a strong visual sight to anyone looking, and there wasn''t one student who was below the star level!


    "It''s indeed the best Aeon Gymnasium within a hundred gxies." Davidplimented.


    Within the Aeon Gymnasium, before arriving, that strange Old man had told David in detail!


    This was a school for fighters and warriors from the Aeon Empire, it attracts arge number of fighters and spirit readers! Also, the Aeon Empire had, within its vast starfield and hundreds of millions of gxies, restricted any other Gymnasium from teaching!


    The Aeon Empire had only one Aeon Gymnasium!


    Of course if any Gxia or Eternals was to teach his own disciples on his own, the Aeon Empire wouldn''t bother!


    However!


    Star Beings, Gxia''s and even Eternals! They were all restricted from building Gymnasiums on many of thes, epting disciples in bulk.


    "This Aeon Gymnasium, actually has mysterious figures to represent them!" David was looking at the statues at the door!


    They were three powerful Warrior!


    The mysterious humans were dressed in dark purple battle robes, and on their sleeves a golden tear was embroidered.


    One tear Aeon warrior!


    "An Aeon Gymnasium on a usually has three universe level instructors.


    The Aeon Gymnasiums in the Aeon Star Empire area usually have stronger teachers.


    If the Aeon Empire, with its hundreds of millions of Gymnasiums were toe together¡­" David eximed, "This Aeon Gymnasium''s influence is truly terrifying."


    Aeon Gymnasium.


    Star state warriors were normal students.


    Star levels were deemed elite students, with the rights to actually apply to be instructors. On a few normals, these instructors ran the Gymnasiums.


    The Universe level, would be deemed as Aeon warriors, with a rank of 1 tear!


    The Cosmic, a 2 tear Aeon warrior!


    The Gxia, 3 tear Aeon warrior!


    Hence in the Aeon Gymnasium, to be able to gain the name of a Aeon warrior, wearing an embroidered tear on one''s sleeve, that was a huge honor itself.


    Aeon Star cluster, within the Aeon Gymnasium, an administrative office.


    "Knock, knock, knock." David knocked on the door.


    "Enter." A forceful old voice sounded, the door automatically opened.


    In the room sat a man with a head full of white, green skin and with eyebrows that stretched all the way down to his waist, the old man looked over, David smiled, "I''m here to Register."


    "Register?" The old man took a look.


    "Di."


    Beside, the screen immediately disyed a list of information, David''s name, nationality, power, etc.


    "Your name is David?" The old man nodded, "Star Traveller level 8 spirit reader? Aeon Star Empire citizen? Ok, registration fee is 800 Universal Coins, in the future, you have to pay an annual fee of 10 Universal Coins to continue receiving our Aeon Gymnasium''s various student services."


    "Understood." David nodded.


    The Aeon Gymnasium''s biggest site was actually within the virtual universe.


    However, the virtual universe did have its own unavoidable detriments.


    "This is 1000 Universal Coins." David took out a big note of currency, "800 for the registration and another 20 years of usage."


    "Ok."


    The old man nodded, swiftly finishing the documents for David.


    The Aeon Gymnasium was an important pathway for attracting countless numbers of warriors in the universe, hence, once you reach the most basic star traveller level, registration would go without any hitches! No tests or anything else¡­of course, if you weren''t a citizen from the Aeon Empire, it would be more troublesome.


    "Thanks." David smiled and left.


    The information was already keyed in.


    From that moment, David had acquired the status of a student of the Aeon Gymnasium. Doing certain things in the future naturally became easier and more convenient.


    "Aeon Star cluster''s Aeon Gymnasium?" David walked out of the entrance, looking back and smiling, "I''m afraid I may not have the chance to ever return here ever again." ncing at the tens of thousands of students who were engaged in group training, with regards to their techniques and methods, David couldn''t care less about their teachings.


    He had the secret techniques from Yun Mo!


    Maybe the Aeon Gymnasium''s core secret techniques could surpass the Yun Mo''s, however¡­ even the Sector Lords within the Gymnasium probably wouldn''t have ess to such valuable information.


    "Oh?" Outside the main entrance, a student looked suspiciously at the back silhouette of David.


    "What''s up, jaemes?" The other two asked curiously.


    "That man before, resembles the punk with two spirit weapons we met at the restaurant." jaemes squinted a little.


    "Are you sure?" The other two said shocked.


    "Yes definitely!"


    jaemes''s mouth curled into a smile, "Hmph, since you''re from the Aeon Gymnasium. That''s good, I''ll arrange something down the road, let''s find out more about this little punk! Hmph, you actually dared to humiliate me in that restaurant!"

 Chapter 743 Royal Prince Grant!

    ?


    Grant was one with the greatest power amongst the other royals. Not only did he have incredibly amount of wealth, he also had an astonishing backer!


    But  right now he had lost the grace of his backer and had almost lost all of his power. Moreover, the wealth he had amassed from various worlds were all used by his ancestor to appease the Celestials.


    "Money!"


    "With money I can even make a Celestial bow to me, without money I can''t do anything!" Grant gleamed coldly, "The empire''s information system, along with the citizen information cachepletely forbids certain news from us royals. If I had enough money, I could pay off someone to risk it and help me acquire the information and news I need regarding the Blood Crystal!"


    Thews of Aeon Empire were very strict.


    As the life span of the emperor was very long, naturally they would forbid and restrict the royals from getting certain benefit and from abusing their powers and authorities.


    However¡­


    Thews were after all still man made. They were still implemented and carried out by man! With sufficient wealth, one could still pay off someone to get the information.


    "I used almost a 100,000 years to refine an entire universe worth of sentient beings into the Blood Crystal. Since I couldn''t waste that many years I proceeded to give that task to my most trusted aid. Who would have known it would turn our this way instead? Not only did u not lose the Blood Crystal, I also lost 100,000 years worth of years and an entire Universe! I tasked my." Grant''s heart churned and burned.


    "I can only do this." Grant grit his teeth.


    Grant changed into casual clothing and left the pce.


    The pce on the imperial was a city that was floating, there were continuous pces within the city, making the security very strong within.


    "It''s his highness Grant."


    The guards quickly made way. Grant walked deeper through thenes into a spacious yard. Beside this yard were golden walls. As he walked towards them, a ripple formed on the surface of the golden tform and Grantpletely entered through it.


    On the peak of a sky reaching building that reached as high as the clouds, a ripple appeared and a human silhouette appeared through it.


    "Your majesty Grant, why have youe to the Sacred Land?"


    A low voice resounded. An armored, skinny man with a wave  that made one''s heart palpitate immediately appeared on the peak, his blue pupils staring at Grant. Grant was immediately shocked and said "I have matters I need to discuss with the ancestor."


    The man gazed at him expressionlessly. "This isn''t a ce where you cannot do what you want!"


    "Allow him in."


    A voice resounded across a million km within the mountain peaks.


    The man with the silver armor looked at Grant and said coldly, "Remember, head directly to Lord Xanthus. Everywhere else is forbidden to you."


    "Yes!" Grant was very respectful.


    Aeon Star Cluster Pantheon was the biggest backing behind the empire royalty.


    The founding emperor of Aeon Star was currently the Ancient Myth master of the Mythical Aeon Star Temple. It was he who fused his internal world with the universe space into one, forming the Ancient Sky God City¡­Ancient Mythd Of Aeon Star  Cluster.


    "Ancient Myth."


    Grant didn''t dare fly and walk forwards, step by step. Looking at the grand sun which hung above the vast skies and earth with endless ocean stretching out before him.That was something an Eternal brought from the external world into this Mythical world, a real star!


    Tearing space, creating worlds and plucking out out stars ¡­


    That was an Eternal!


    "The Ancient Land, it''s even bigger than the imperial outside by many times." Grant looked towards the star in the sky as he flew, "To put a star in here, an Eternal is seriously powerful. If one day I am able to be an Eternal¡­" As he thought, he began to shake his head and force a smile.


    Eternal, even the thought of bing one seemed too far away.


    The entire Aeon Star Cluster star field has less than a 100 Celestials . The chances for these close to 100 Celestials to break through and be an Eternal was simply too difficult. It seemed like they were all destined to die from old age instead.


    After all, there was a limit to a Celestial''s life span.


    An Eternal, on the other hand was the only eternal existence.


    "Whoosh!" Grant''s thoughts moved, releasing a silver ship from his storage ring.


    Sou!


    The sliver ship flew swiftly towards The Ancestor in this Mythical Land. The speed of this ship was extremely fast. After flying close to a million kilometers, he saw the entire Mythical Land and the most impressive Mythic Pantheon, an enormous golden building that was over a 100,000 kilometers, floating above the ocean.


    A floating building that exceeded a 100,000 kilometers!


    A building that was bigger than earth itself!


    The entire building was golden, simr to a huge celestial world. This building was the legendary Aeon Star Ancient Myth.


    "Aeon Star Ancient Summit." Even though Grant had been here several times, he still felt a sense of awe and fear.


    Drawing close to Aeon Star Ancient Summit, with one''s naked eyes, it was impossible to see the top of the building or even the edges of it.


    "Come here." A voice resounded within Grant''s ears.


    "Yes."


    Grant retrieved his ship back into the storage ring the moment he reached the Aeon Star Ancient Building. As he flew directly towards a luxurious pce, before the pce, at the edge of the cliff stood a white haired  old man with a roman nose. The space itself around him seemed to distort. It was one of the top 3 Celestials within this Sacred Land Aeon Star Ancient¡­Xanthus!


    "Ancestor." Grant quickly flew over.


    "Hm." Xanthus looked at Grant, a rare smile appeared on his face, "Little 9, why have youe here?"


    "Ancestor! Things have been hard." Grant gave a helpless expression.

 Chapter 744 Celestial: Ancestor Xanthus

    ?


    "Ancestor." Grant quickly flew over.


    "Hm." Xanthus looked at Grant, a rare smile appeared on his face, "Little 9, why have youe here?"


    "Ancestor my recent days have been hard." Grant gave a helpless expression.


    "I understand." Xanthus saw the look on his descendants, and shook his head. The mission of the universe refinement, this descendant had performed extremely well!


    However, because of the transportation of the item was a little skewered, they ended up this way. And the treasures his descendant had acquired were all passed on to his own hands.


    "Ancestor, doing anything within the imperial requires money." Grant said helplessly, "I know now that there was a Gxia State punk had stolen that item. However I''m unable to use the empire''s information system or news to search for him. It''s frustrating knowing where the treasure is, but not being able to acquire them."


    "Hm?" Xanthus''s eyes gleamed, "Are you sure?"


    "Very sure!"


    Grant nodded, "First, I''m sure he managed to reach Aeon Star as this was his intended direction. Second, for him to be able to kill my subordinate means he''s stronger. Third, my Silver Liquid guard I have to him would have been acquired by that person."


    "What''s his name? What news do you have?" Xanthus quickly asked.


    This incident had left Xanthus close to broke!


    Normal Celestials had about 10 Astral Drops worth of wealth. However at the moment, Xanthus currently couldn''t even take out 1 Astral drops.


    "He''s called David." Grant said, "However, even as a royal prince, I don''t have much authority to get further information about him"


    "Let me check." Xanthus said directly.


    Simultaneously, Xanthus sent a thread of his consciousness into the virtual universework and began giving orders.


    Princes, had little authority.


    But he, Xanthus, even though he had lost his power, he was still after all one of the top 3 Celestials within the sacrednd Aeon Star Ancient Summit. Not only could he use the empire''s citizen information cache, he could do special searches through the Sacrednd Aeon Star Ancient Summit special information system. Within a few minutes, he had acquired his answer.


    "Hm?" Xanthus creased his eyebrows.


    "Have you found something?" Grant anticipated.


    "Right, I''ve checked." Xanthus creased his eyebrows, "David Syntex, he''s indeed gotten a citizenship and is also with the silver guards."


    "David initially had only one called Earth."


    "Heading to earth is very troublesome. It requires one to travel through a wormhole and after which close to another three years of flying is required to reach Earth."


    "From Aeon Myth information organization, the Stanley family had found this¡­They had initially sent a small team over, who spent close to 3 years to reach Earth. However, there was actually a Cosmic Third-state there stopping their family''s little team. This Gxia third state also proimed that Earth was a part of Star-gctical Interster Organization."


    Grant was stunned, he couldn''t help but say, "Ancestor¡­"


    "Very troublesome." Xanthus shook his head, "First, heading to earth takes up too much time. Second, there''s at least a Gxia peak state on earth. Even if we have to send someone, we have to at least send a Cosmic peak state, and under me I only have 3 Cosmic level. Last but not lease and the most important thing is, that''s a a part of Star-gctical Interster Organization"


    Star-gctical Interster Organization, the leader of the 4 organizations. Sacrednd Aeon Star Ancient Summit didn''t dare easily mess with them and did not want to get on its bad side either.


    "This matter will stop here for now, I''ll arrange for the Mythd information system to do a thorough check on David." Xanthus emphasized, "I''ve been very busy recently too. I have to devote my time to training a bunch of disciples under me."


    "Understood." Grant understood too that there was nothing he could do.


    "Ancestor, you said you are nurturing disciples?" Grant was very shocked. A pinnacle Celestial usually only gives several pointers to his disciples. But, dedicating time to actually train them, he had never heard The Ancestor ever mention this before.


    "This was something the Sacrednd assigned me to do." Xanthus sighed, "Right now in the vast universe, several universe countries and many god countries and organizations have begun to seriously train their disciples. There are many other independent strong warriors who''ve begun to seriously train their disciples. After all, time is running out."


    "What?" Grant was suspicious.


    "For the two pinnacles of battles¡­" Xanthus reminded.


    "Oh!"


    Grant stared wide eyed, "Ancestor, are you speaking of¡­"He held his breath.


    "The Peak Cosmic genius fight, or the strong warrior fight?" Grant asked.


    "The Peak Cosmic genius fight." Xanthus said.


    Grant''s heart beat raced.


    In the vast universe, the strong prey on the weak. And the human race was one of the most elite races amongst all the other races in the vast universe! However, even though they were elite, it didn''t mean that they would always stay on top. Hence humans too had to work hard and nurture their elites.


    In the universe, Beings had two ultimate battles that expanded across the vast universe!


    One of them was the pinnacle genius battle for the humans within the universe. The other was the pinnacle warriors battle for the humans across the universe.


    The pinnacle genius battle, was aimed at all the Gxia State humans in many universe countries. As long as one was a Gxia State, they could participate!


    The pinnacle warrior battle, was aimed at all warriors. Any warrior willing could participate!


    "All the great universe countries, with trillions of gxies and countless Gxia State beings, they''ll battle with extremely fair and strict conditions. To be able to survive and stand out till the end would mean one was an absolute genius in countless gxies!" Xanthus sighed, "From the Gxia State, one can begin to see a person''s natural talent,prehension and their level of genius! Taking all the universal worlds into ount, I wonder if our top genius from the Aeon Star Ancient star field will be able to make it into the top one million of the geniuses."

 Chapter 745 The Beginning Of The Cosmic Genius 100,000 Years Battle!

    745 The Beginning Of The Cosmic Genius 100,000 Years Battle!


    "What''s going on? Why so noisy?" David smiled as he looked at him before looking up.


    In the air, there was an enormous holographic image appeared in the sky like the deration of a Deity!


    Shiny and extremely arrogant. Thispletely deration had conspicuous white letters glowing on it.


    "Peak Cosmic Genius Battle!!! "


    "Battle of geniuses?" David squinted a little, his eyes gleaming.


    "All of the universe world from every universe, a trillion geniuses are to battle?" David looked at the deration and it''s details, drawing in a cold icy breath. It was madness! This was too crazy! Just how vast was the countless universe?


    Not even the universe, just the Aeon Star universe alone had over a hundred million gxies.


    At any given gxy there would be a multitude of top geniuses. But when the entire universe world is taken into consideration, they could already squeeze out over 1 hundred million geniuses!


    "It is here." David squinted his eyes, feeling a strong sense of anticipation within.


    Aiming his holo-watch at the sight above him, a link was directly sent to his inbox.


    After opening it, it gave a detailed exnation of the Cosmic 100, 000 years¡ª¡ª Peak Genius battle.


    The genius battle was aimed at all beings above Gxia State 9 .


    As long as one was a Gxia State human, they could participate!


    The genius battle, urately speaking, was organized once every 100,000 years, or twice every 200,000 years. These battles were held by the virtual universepany and the entire Aeon Pantheon Eternals. Hence to the virtual universepany, this genius battle naturally was a grand affair that happened once every 100,000 years for them.


    "Hm?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    Genius battle was separated into the universe country selections and the final genius battles.


    Each universe country will organize their own selection internally and after picking out the elites, the geniuses would form a group and participate in the final genius battle.


    The final battle would determine the ultimate victor.


    The top 1,000 geniuses of the universe, will have 3 big prizes.


    ording to how high they are ranked, they will receive between 10 Astral drops to 10,000 Astral Drops and more as their prize.


    They will receive the chance to enter the Ultimate universe name list.


    They may be core members of the virtual universework.


    David was utterly baffled.


    As long as you reach the top 1,000, even the lowest would receive 10 Astral Drops which was even more than his rewards from the world within a world. And the highest was 10,000 Astral Drops. He estimated that the number one of the entire genius battle would receive that. 10,000 Astral Drops, that wasparable to the entire wealth of an Eternal.


    Virtual universepany, indeed it was extremely wealthy.


    "All 1,000 of them will be able to enter the Ultimate universe?" It was a ce even Eternals cannot enter


    "These prizes seem not bad. Cash, Ultimate universe, core member¡­Hehe. These sort of prizes are worthy for the top 1,000 geniuses."


    "You should probably give it a shot." The AI suddenly spoke.


    "What do you mean give it a shot?" David asked, "From your tone, it seems that it''ll be very hard for me to reach the top 1,000?"


    "I think you really underestimate the trillion geniuses within the universe! Let''s not even talk about the universe''s top 1,000, which for you is too difficult and almost impossible. If you can reach the top 1,000 within the Aeon Star universe,, that''ll be not bad already." The AI said said.


    "Er¡­" David was mortified.


    "Even though there are very few Eternal within the universe, the number of Gxia State disciples under these Eternal range in the trillions! In terms of talent¡­many not only have strong bloodlines, but they also have extremely high talent! Considering there are countless people in the universe, in terms ofprehension,, why wouldn''t there be people with extremely highprehension ability within the universe? There are even more people with great willpower and hard work, "


    "From my earlier scan, your strongest trump card is your undying tinum body mixed with some radioactive strange particles that grows stronger with your emotions which is really strange as I could not find anything like that on ghee Inte.


    It has given you remarkably strong strength, and also allowed you to begin to perceive the originw''s with much ease."


    "However with these alone, wanting to make it to the top 1,000 of the universe'' trillion geniuses¡­ that''s simply too far away."


    The AI''s tone changed, saying, " Even though your body had been strengthened to the extreme limit and your techniques are quite strong, the difference is still huge.


    But because of this, I can also see how hrs you''ve worked. To be able to attain this level of strength with the your bone age of less than thirty years, reveals your hard work since the body is the hardest to train."


    "As for the Gxia States that survived for a few thousand years, they pose no threat. Not breaking through to the universe level after a few thousand years, that doesn''t count at all as genius. Theirprehension and other abilities must be weak."


    "Your biggest weakness is¡­your training time has been too short. Your training till now hasn''t even reached 30 years."


    David pondered.


    "Of course, your techniques, strength, andprehensive abilities are strong. Once you add all 3 added together, you are indeed very strong. You can definitely wipe out the geniuses within the Aeon Star Mythic Land without any problem."


    "As for the top 1,000 of the universe, that''s simply too far away. You can go ahead and give it a shot. Fighting your way into the Aeon Universe top 1,000 will already be considered a great sess.." The AI praised .


    David smiled but his eyes shed as he stared at the watch on his wrist, whispering with in his mind.


    ''Wee back, Hazel.''

 Chapter 746 Geniuses From Every Universes

    746 Geniuses From Every Universes


    David pondered.


    "Of course, your techniques, strength, andprehensive abilities are strong. Once you add all 3 added together, you are indeed very strong. You can definitely wipe out the geniuses within the Aeon Star Mythic Land without any problem."


    "As for the top 1,000 of the universe, that''s simply too far away. You can go ahead and give it a shot. Fighting your way into the Aeon Universe top 1,000 will already be considered a great sess.." The AI praised .


    David smiled but his eyes shed as he stared at the watch on his wrist, whispering with in his mind.


    ''Wee back, Hazel.''


    ...


    This was a vast Ster country, within its center floated a gigantic tree.


    At that time.


    A 7 to 8 meter tall human silhouette with floating root like hair with his entire body seemed to be bathed in green wriggling flowers, stood in mid air. Beside him were several other Celestials, and before him knelt up to 1,000 Gxia State youths.


    "You all are the most elite disciples of the World Tree race."


    His voice was like thunder, resounding within the 1,000 youths'' ears.


    "As long as any of you pass the initial selection and enter the battle, I''ll take him as my disciple. If you can fight into the universe top 1,000, I will grant you an entire gxy!" The god like figure covered in trees and flowers said coldly, "Go prepare right now and don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, Divine Lord!"


    Over 1,000 youthsplied respectfully.


    ...


    "Remember, you take along with you the honor of the Aeon Star empire."


    A low hoarse voice sounded.


    In the sacrednd Aeon Star Mythic Land, a tall and sturdy man dressed entirely in ck scales with a ck dragon horns at the sides of his forehead stood tall. The space around the area where he stood seemed to tremble. The surrounding Celestials were extremely respectful. Before this presence, they didn''t dare to show any form of disrespect. Just the aura and forceful energy from this man made everybody shudder.


    "Go on, battle for the honor of the Aeon Star Mythic Land!"


    This huge god like figure spoke.


    "Yes god master!"


    Close to 1000 Gxia State youths knelt there, extremely respectful, their expressions passionate. Amongst them, almost all of them were gazing at the legendary founding emperor of the Aeon Star Mythic Land empire for the first time, the grand Eternal being.


    ...


    On a green with its entire was covered in vast amount of forest. There were many aboriginal life forms. Yet, this didn''t seem to have any trace of technology at all.


    On this, the fighters were extremely strong to the point where they had up to ten Cosmic state, with many many more Gxia. This sort of strong should have long entered the universe culture, unless its location was simply too deste or it was a territory of an absolute warrior.


    A few warriors would specially cultivate a to let it remain without the influence of technology.


    "70 gxia state fighters and 30 peak gxia state peak fighters will surround you and attack you in three seconds." A white-short rabbit said slowly, seated on the shoulder of a barbaric youth.


    The youth carrying a blood red de.


    "Ok", the barbaric looking youth gently nodded.


    Suddenly from the distance flew a group of strong individuals their speed tearing the air apart. This group of fighters had immediately surrounded the youth. Usually against such numbers, one would rely on movement to dodge and avoid, reducing the number of enemies quickly. For this person to let himself get surrounded immediately¡­


    It was akin to suicide.


    "Begin." The white rabbit ordered coldly.


    Rumble!


    The 100 Gxia fighters surrounding the youth made their move simultaneously, be it with gic weapons or mental attacks, or even de weapons.


    Hua!


    A blood red de shed!


    The white clothed youth''s body became a blur and there seemed to be images of himself appearing throughout the area.


    Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi!


    Fresh blood flew everywhere. The 100 bodies were either shed open or their heads rolled¡­


    In an instant, they were all killed!


    "Very good." The white rabbit''s eyes gleamed, "You''ve improved considerably,pared to before. You are definitely the most impressive genius your teacher has seen from trillions of years of wandering the gxies."


    The barbaric looking youth''s body trembled slightly. His cold eyes looked at the white rabbit on his shoulder. His eyes filled with shock: "Teacher, you, you just said¡­" How long has it been since he followed this absolute warrior. He had never heard such an obviousplement. At most he''d receive little words of encouragement or something along those lines.


    "Your teacher cannot teach you anything anymore." The white rabbit''s ears shook and said.


    "Teacher, I¡­" The youth wanted to speak. But he didn''t want to say anything offensive, and stood speechless for awhile.


    "Go take part in the universe peak cosmic genius battle. With your strength, entering the universe top 1,000 should be simple. In the virtual universe, the strong are numerous like the clouds. Only there will you be able to find a suitable teacher to teach you." The white rabbit said, "When you reach the Eternal level, look for me again."


    Hu!


    The white rabbit vanished.


    "Teacher¡­" The barbaric looking youth wanted to speak, before stopping from realization and whispering softly, "The Peak Genius battle?"


    ...


    "Genius battle? All the universe countries within the universe?"


    A 7m tall dark skinned youth with messy dark hair, walking barefooted in a deste mountain range, carrying a short axe chuckled wickedly, "Sounds interesting! I, Taiwo haven''t met an opponent in a long long time." In the distance behind him there was a body of a Cosmic First state warrior.


    ...


    All people within the vast universe, in the universe countries, countless Ancient countries, along with other independent geniuses, hard working warriors, travelling fighters etc, had noticed the peak cosmic genius battle holographic deration that epassed the entire universe.


    There was only a winner and a loser The more genius one was, the more they were unwilling to submit to others.


    Virtual universe, Aeon Star ind 47 star bay.


    "


    David stared at the bold holographic battle, eyes all filled with anticipation for battle.


    He immediatelyughed.


    "Haha¡­"


    "Then let us all fight it out."

 Chapter 747 Registration

    Chapter 747 Registration


    David, opened up his screen each and entered the virtual world website to register.


    On the main page, there was a very clear number¡­,922,763,909. Within a few seconds the numbers immediately jumped greatly, bing 1,000,272,191. Beside these numbers were the words in universenguage, Aeon universe world participants headcount.


    "So many people have signed up!" David looked carefully,


    "Di."


    "Scanplete. Cosmic Physique first state warrior, your application is sessful."


    The application process of the virtual worldwork had the ability to retrieve users ability and strength. Hence it could automatically verify that the applicant was a cosmic level.


    ...


    The entire race of the universe still had about a month or so left to sign up for the genius battle. Since there was still time left for the battle, David, grabbed the opportunity to try to absorb his treasures to raise his own strength and abilities. He didn''t want to get eliminated immediately.


    Whether it was David or other warriors, they all had their own pride!


    No one was willing to admit defeat easily. As for trying to make them to submit? That would be a tough indeed!


    ? * *


    Within his rented court-yard, David sat cross legged t thee center of arge room.


    The room waspletely devoid of light and was entirely dark. This was because the walls had been reinforced and fortified. Even a celestial might not have the strength to break through it in one strike.


    Floating in the air was a shiny crystalline diamond. But this diamond wasrge, almost asrge as two human fistbined, emitting crimson rays of light that dyed the surroundings in an intense bloody light.


    But to said who was currently 4 meters tall, the blood stone was like a grain of rice.


    As this blood diamond was revealed, a thick overwhelming stench of blood immediately filled the entire surroundings.


    ""


    Arge image of a massive crimson river overtook the entire room, sshing and surging like a tsunami. Instantly, wails of resentment overwhelmed the entire area as the phantom images of different ghost of various beings came to shape.


    David who was below the blood river trembled and his face changed slightly.


    "How is there so much blood? !" Immediately, he snorted and a massive torrent if brainwaves swept through the entire room.


    Torrents of invisible des formed in mid-air as they surged with intense sword rays, destroying and intimidating the phantom images of the ghosts.


    Finally, things calmed down as the blood river stopped surging and the resentment reduced but even then David knew if he absorb even a tiny drop from the blood river, he would immediately regret it as his body would be overwhelmed, turning him into a mindless monster who only knew how to kill.


    Immediately, David too out a bottle of brown gourd, opening the top to reveal a crystalline drop of transparent water. The water was o tiny an ordinary human wouldn''t be able to see it not to mention sense it.


    It was the tear of an Eternal divine Dove. As gram of the tear of the Eternal divine Dove appeared, the pressure David felt from the blood river reduced and he could finally wipe out his sweat.


    cing the drop on his head, the tear of the Eternal divine Dove passed through his skull, melting into his brain.


    Feeling relieved, David didn''t hold back his urge anymore. His body immediately expanded as his muscles shook violently, transforming to his vampire form.


    His face paled and two sharp fangs slipped out from his mouth. Sharp ws that could year apart grade-A metals elongated from his arms.


    That wasn''t all, two leathery wings tire out from his back, having sharp ws at the tip of every joints like thorns. His height changed from 4 meters to ten meters as he transformed from his chubby state to a slender handsome man.


    As soon as he transformed, his eyes glowed an intense bloody light as madness overtook him. He want hungry!


    He had been holding back the urge to devour the blood stone and now, he was free to devour however he wished!


    In that moment, he was like a ck hole as he inhaled a drop from the blood river.


    Instantly a massive amount of blood energy invaded his body like a rampaging army! They filled his entire being.


    David''s body shook in ecstacy. Madness, cruelty and malicious expression graces his face, but David remained clear-headed. It appears the tear of an Eternal divine Dove was truly the good stuff.


    The moment he inhaled one drop, he immediately brought out the box and covered the blood stone. Immediately, the blood river vanished into the blood stone and then covered into the box.


    Calming his emotions, he hurriedly used thee energy, drawing blood patterns on his bones. Beads of sweat drip down his body, soaking the corrupted ground to a pool.


    The most painful was his skull which was what David started with. It was as though he was scarring his bones, skin and flesh with de, carving our patterns that looked like veins.


    After observing the bone patterns of several demigod bodies he knew the best pattern to draw on his bones and cells that will bring out the maximum effect of being an Atman stage expert.


    After a day and a half, he finally used up the blood energy to carve out a section of his head with energywork patterns.


    Time passed by and under the supervision of countless beings gxies and universe world, the application period finally came to an end.


    "David, you''ve received an important message."


    He flicked his finger in mid air. A screen appeared automatically, and he opened the message.


    "We extend a warm invitation for your participation in the Cosmic Genius Battle Selection.


    This extraordinary event has garnered an astounding 57.2 billion cosmic-state contenders within the sovereign territory of the Aeon universe world. Rest assured, the selection process will be conducted with the utmost fairness and equity.


    Participants range from Cosmic early state to the pinnacle of cosmic prowess. To ensure a level ying field for genuine geniuses, the elimination arena will be situated within the virtual universe. All participants will possess identical physical attributes, maintaining a cosmic peak ability, thus neutralizing any advantages based on innate abilities.

 Chapter 748 Convergence

    Chapter 748 Convergence


    In this cosmicpetition, everyone''s energies will be standardized at the Cosmic level. While physical abilities remain consistent, participants have the freedom to customize their appearance. They may select up to 10 gic or star weapons (within reasonable limits), but it''s essential to choose weapons that align with their abilities, as even the mightiest star weapon won''tpensate for weak skills. Additionally, participants can choose star armor (up to 2-patterned) and equip storage rings stocked with sustenance.


    The Genius Selection will assess participants on various fronts, including willpower, energy control, experience, andprehension of cosmicws.


    This selection process unfolds in two distinct stages:


    Universe Country Selection: Each universe country will nominate its top 1000 warriors.


    Universe''s Top 1000: The elite 1000 from every universe country will convene for a final battle to determine the universe''s supreme 1000.


    Within the Aeon universe world, which boasts over 500.7 billion participants, the initial elimination phase will be colossal. The elimination willmence within 100 worlds of the virtual universe, each hosting 5.7 billion contenders. Here, participants must strive to eliminate others, earning umted points for each sessful vanquishment. The more adversaries they conquer, the greater their points tally. However, participants have only one life ¨C once lost, their journey ends.


    Upon conclusion of the elimination stage, the top 10,001 participants from each world will be ranked based on their umted points, securing their passage to the next phase. With 100 worlds in contention, a total of 100,100 participants will emerge victorious.


    Simultaneously, the top contender from each world will earn a direct pass to the top 100 namelist, bypassing the arena stage. The remaining 9000 positions in the top 10,000 will be determined through a challenging arena battle, featuring the 1,000,000 finalists."


    Looking through both the message and the attachment, David couldn''t help but feel immense pressure.


    The elimination itself was going to be crazy.


    Over 5.7 billion people will be desperately killing each other in the world just to gain enough points to rank higher.


    Davidughed, his eyes gleaming with a sense of bloodthirst.


    The current David would asionally enter the killing Field and select arge amount David then smiled, "This''ll make every one kill frantically within the first round. I can just imagine the scene of a psychotic world full of fresh blood and corpses."


    Davidughed, his eyes gleaming with a sense of bloodthirst.


    The current David would asionally enter the killing Field and select arge amount of opponents to madly kill, getting used to his own advancements.


    David could only rely on such methods to vent out the bloodthirst that permeated even from within his multi genes. And the elimination level¡­allowed 5.7 billion people to madly ughter within each world. The one who was most anxious and anticipating this was David.


    "Kill! Kill!! Kill!!! ." David imagined himself killing 100 people in one punch. It couldn''t be help, it had been a long while he had killedst.


    It was thrilling!


    At the end of the submission period, the virtual worldpany began to move. The preparation itself was tedious andplex, however the virtual worldpany''s efficiency was extremely high.


    One month after the submissions closed. This day was the gathering day for the Aeon Multiverse elimination selection.


    ...


    "You all help me keep a close watch on the points and the ranking systems which will be changing constantly. Our organization was unable to get a few super geniuses, but we can at least get those that almost make it too. Our Aeon Multiverse has a total of 100 elimination worlds. Taking every world into consideration, the top 10,000 will all be extremely powerful. Keep an eye on their rankings."


    "This is the best opportunity to acquire more elites."


    ...


    "Every time the rankings change, do a calction."


    "Gather all the information of the elites and geniuses and store them. Our Aeon universe world''srge amount of future sector lords and domain lords will be amongst them."


    ...


    "You are all our Angel race''s most elite of the young generation. I don''t dare to expect each and every one of you to get past the elimination level. However, whoever manages to rush into the top 10,000 will be named the Arch angel!" A glowing angel with 8 wings stood before over 1,000 winged youths, filled with anticipation and hope.


    ...


    "Today is the beginning of the gathering for the elimination."


    "The godfiend is filled with hopes for everyone, don''t let him down." In sacrednd of fiends, a group of Fiend Celestial too were speaking to arge amount of disciples.


    ...


    "You all are Aeon Star future elites and pirs."


    "We wish for you all to take at least half of the Million name list!" A thick voice rumbled through the skies and earth, resounding within a universe space. On one particr space, a giant that was impossible to see clearly stood. The space around around him was warping slightly, and before him in the distance was a blur of endless youths.


    All the youths were respectfully kneeling down.


    There was such arge group of youths that it was impossible to see from one end tothe next with the naked eye. Beside this giant''s voice that made people tremble, were several other powerful undying beings, all standing respectfully around.


    Every undying had their own heart palpitating and powerful aura, and with just one look, there were at least a thousand undying beings there!


    "Go on children." A thick voice rumbled through the space, causing everyone''s soul to tremor and rise their morale.


    "Yes, Lord Supreme Eternal master!"


    Over one hundred million Cosmic state youths knelt there respectfully and excitedly. They didn''t think that they''d actually get to see the legendary being, the one who built the Aeon universe world! A being so high up that it was impossible to imagine. The leader of the Aeon universe world! Had held his position for over a trillion years.


    "Phew."


    The space ahead warped and over a hundred million Cosmic state youths immediately vanished. This unbelievable god made even the surrounding over 1,000 undying''s stand there with their hearts palpitating respectfully.

 Chapter 749 Fight!!! (1)

    ?


    David surveyed the distant surroundings. With one nce all he saw were living beings silhouettes, all dressed in different clothing, some with heights reaching over 10m while others not even reaching 1m. Most of them were engaged in discussions. Just how many people were there on this continent?


    Even without counting, they all knew, there were 570 billion!


    A gathering of  people! What kind of scene was this?


    "Note . This elimination process will be separated into 100 worlds, we will begin the group teleportations shortly to each of your assigned worlds. Please use the time to prepare yourself. The moment the elimination begins, you''ll be unable to request for weapons anymore." A clear voice resounded throughout the continent''s skies.


    David lowered and checked himself to make sure he had everything he needed.


    Dressed in a dark grey level 2 gic armor, wearing a helmet and boots, with one storage ring on his finger.


    Things like his belongings , the Megaton de and other stuffs, these were all stored within the storage ring. The weapons simted by the virtual universe were exactly the same as the ones used in real life.


    "We will begin the teleportation, counting down, 60¡­59¡­58¡­" The clear voice resounded throughout the continent.


    "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1! Teleport!" That clear voice used universenguage, resounding throughout the entire continent''s 570 billion people''s ears. In an instant, everyone there vanished.


    Simultaneously.


    Within the Universe Virtual , 100 independent worlds opened up and 5.7 billion fighters appeared on each.


    The beings of the universe''s¡­Genius battlefield 84, the elimination round for all the universe countries began simultaneously!


    As a gathering of a race, from those way above in the upper echelons, the Eternal, down to those normal citizens able to enter the virtual universe, all were watching this event. Of course, the warriors and citizens were mostly concerned about their own universe country''s stage.


    The 84th world.


    During the teleportation, David felt his vision blur. Everything grew muddy and after about 3 seconds, it became clear once again.


    He found himself standing within a regr living room. Besides this room, there was also the bedroom and bathroom.


    "This is the 84 world? What a shocking gravitational force." Standing in the living room, the strong gravitational force made him somewhat uneasy. He looked down to see his quantumputer on his wrist, the screen automatically received and opened the virtual universe''s organizer''s mail with information.


    The screen was filled with words.


    "Participant: David (Aeon Star Empire)


    Points: 0


    Kills: 0


    World: World No. 84


    Time: The elimination stage will carry on for 30 days. When the time ends, the stage will end and the victor will be decided by the points umted.


    Details of the stage:84th world, this world is simted ording to the Aeon Star  universe''s Terrata. Simr to its appearance, there''s a total of 52 cities and 3 continents in this world along with wilderness and much more. The total surface area is over 0


    7.3 million square km. The houses and many other constructs and materials in this world are of high grade.


    Rules for point system: Killing one participant equates to one point, also acquiring half of their umted points! Hence, killing the strong ones equates to more points.


    Ranking system rules: The dead will maintain their position ording to their points. If their points are sufficient, even after dying and losing half their points, they still might be able to make it in the top 1001. So please make full use of your time.


    Urgent reminder, everyone only has one life. Death will result in the end of your attempt and you''ll lose half your points.


    Please see the detailed rules for the ranking system below."


    David stood in the living room. He finished reading the information that virtual universepany had sent over. Taking a deep cold breath, "A total of 10.3 million square km? China''s continent only has about 9.6 million square km. 8.2 billion gathered in such a ce, the density is too high."


    David was analyzing the gravity.


    This world''s gravity was even more crazy than the world within a world, it was at least 1000 times above earth''s gravity.


    Following which David finished staring at thee surroundings. Even under 1000 times earth''s gravity, he moved as lightly as a panther in the forest.


    Walking towards the window, he looked outside.


    Through the balcony he looked outside.


    Outside¡­


    It was a luxurious city, with skyscrapers all about. The more shocking thing was with all the skyscrapers about, the entire city waspletely silent without a sense of life at all. His senses didn''t pick up anyone at all.


    "Everybody just arrived, they are probably still preparing themselves." David thought.


    "Rumble!"


    From the distance a loud explosion erupted and David quickly turned to see. One of the huge skyscrapers top levels had its windows violently shattered and two human silhouettes were breaking through them, fighting in mid air.


    "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!"


    With one sh, suddenly it seemed like the entire city was filled with explosions all over.


    Everyone had a cosmic peak body. If it were on a normal, a cosmic peak fighter could easily destroy an entire city. This was also the reason behind why the Virtual world universepany specially designed all the building materials to be of high grade.


    This way, at least the world could take a month''s worth of the battle damages from these 5.7 billion cosmic peak''s.


    "Has it begun?" David squinted his eyes , immediately retracting his gaze.


    "Boom!"


    His door was violently kicked open, the alloy door was kicked so hard it was deformed, a tall and sturdy man stepped through. His entire body was covered in rippling energy star armor, along with helmet and boots while both hands held an hammer each. When he saw David, he smiled and said, "You are the first!"


    Rumble! The tall and sturdy man rushed forward. His boots violently stomping through causing the cement from the ground to split open, following which he swung with his left hand and the hammer pounded right through the air straight towards David.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"

 Chapter 750 Fight!!! (2)

    ?


    Spacepressed as the gravity around David increased by more than 10,000 times, retraining his movements and preventing him from dodging.


    "Hmph!" David''s face turned cold as her snorted lightly.


    Megaton which was floating beside him immediately shot out a sh of light that formed into a long thick crimson line.


    The World seem to darken as only this crimson thick line came into being.


    The current Crimson Line Annihtion David controlled was almost like a real line. It seemed unthreatening, however¡­


    Hu!


    The line brushed past the hammer heads and immediately pierced right through the tall and sturdy man''s forehead. His eyes still seemed like he was in disbelief and shock, as his mouth slightly opened as though he wanted to say something.


    Chi!


    His head split open and the tall and sturdy man immediately fell on the floor. His hammers too fell onto the living room floor, causing the ground to slightly shake.


    "After training madly with Megaton, and the blood stone, my brainwaves had reached an unprecedented level. My previously low grade brainwaves technique now gives a really special and rxed feeling.


    David smiled. It was simr to one constantly lifting a 1000 tons of weight and going back to lifting 1 tin. It was much lighter and simpler than before.


    It was this feeling that David was experiencing.


    The difficulty of the technique wasn''t even a thousandth of its previous consumption.


    "Points¡­"David looked down to look at his wrist, the screen numbers had changed.


    [Participant: David (Aeon Star universe)]


    [Points: 1]


    [Rank: 96,034,836]


    "The entire stage willst a month. Since there''s too many people at the beginning, the killing will be extremely intense. In contrast, towards the end the numbers will decline. Yet, those who were able to survive till the end, will definitely have high points. When that timees, killing one person would be more effective than killing a hundred now."


    David creased his eyebrows, "Also, the more powerful one is, the more he''s susceptible to being surrounded and ganged up on. Being surrounded by 10,000, 100,000 to even a million same level attackers¡­ no matter how powerful, he would die too."


    "I''ll stay low key for now and get used to the strength."


    When David sneakily left the house, he followed the staircase swiftly down. One level after another, he scanned the area and met nine opponents along the way.They were not bad though.


    There was even a Mental energy practitioner controlling a wave weaponparable to David from two years ago.


    It was a pity that the current David was extremely powerful. His improvement speed had been incredible over the past three years.


    Using his brainwave and simple mental techniques, his attacks produced a shocking power. Destroying these opponents was indeed simple now.


    ...


    "This residential building has a total of 6 units and a total of 51 opponents all fighting amongst each other." David was on the 6th floor of the building in a regr training room, sitting crossed legged.


    Arge door sized de constantly revolving around him. Yes, this de was indeed Megaton.


    The two consecutive months after signing up for thepetition, David had totally invested himself in training.


    "80 percentpletion, I''m still not used to it I can barely unleash the strength, I cannot even unleash its true strength."


    "Compared to that, I''ve already trained until i''mpletely in control of the werewolf body, and am able to use its true power."


    "Right now¡­"


    "I have to focus and train on the Vampire body until i get used to it." David thought. This ck broad de with power and strength that was able to make hearts palpitate constantly revolved around David. Although, at this time the revolution was still more rigid.


    The elimination process had already started within this 1st world.


    David took control of that residential building, and continued honing his skill which was to be used as his trump card. The elimination was still at the beginning stage, it wasn''t time to get out and start the massacre yet.


    All 100 of the worlds had began its battles at the same time. As there were no broadcast of the battles, the entire Ganwu universe country''s upper echelons, citizens, many more had to actually spent money on a universe ship to float above these 100 worlds to watch the battles.


    ...


    In the air above the 92th world, a beautiful universe ship was located. Within it were a group of young men and women holding wine sses and eating delicious food while watching the battles through the external virtual simtor.


    "Haha, the top ranker is from our universe country star field." At three meters tall, a towering sturdy man dressed in a luxurious long robe holding a wine ssughed carefreely. "Oh, hehe. Ade, your African empire''s results are not bad, there''s some in the top 100."


    "Thank you your majesty for thepliment." A man with arge dark mane, and a peculiar gem embedded in his foreheadughed.


    "The African empire has always been one of the top empires under the Aeon universe country''s that has produced many strong warriors. Right, Ade, I heard some news from your side, saying they are going to make you the emperor''s first sessor?"


    "I heard that too. Adewale, once you be the emperor of the African empire, don''t forget about us."


    "Adewale¡­."


    This youth smiled, shaking his head, saying "Those are just rumors and nothing has been confirmed yet. No matter what, I can neverpare to your majesty! Your majesty is the only son of the multiverse. You''ll definitely take over the position of the emperor in the future. The Multiverse territory, is ten timesrger than my empire."


    That ten meter tall and sturdy man couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard this.


    Aeon Star universe world , its territory was vast. The highest person in position was undoubtedly the country leader. Under him were many other strong warriors! Such a high position in the Aeon universe world can mostly only be attained by eternal beings. And these title holders, their territories were no lesser than those middle level civilizations. Some are even bigger!

 Chapter 751 Preparations(Fixed)

    ?


    The 84 world, still within that residential building.


    In a normal room, David sat crossed legged quietly. Sometimes, his body would shake, expanding and contracting as his muscles spasmed rapidly.


    The surrounding space around him would shiver as his muscles shook. Within his body, if one see his bones, one would be able to see crimson patterns carved on his bones, looking like a star map.


    Those patterns weren''t ordinary and wee like the shape of a lotus Herbiscus flower.


    Each petal des were infused withrge amounts of crimson energy with threads going through all of them had formed pattern and it revolved at each branch.


    "Carve!" David''s thoughts moved.


    Blood energy seeped out of his flesh like sponge, forming a drop of crimson energy knife that meticulously continued to carve blood patterns in his bones.


    David felt exhausted. The amount of energy consumed while carving out the pattern. However, its strength was indeed shocking! David sat crossed legged patiently for about an hour, recovering his energy.


    "It''s been ten days."


    "This world''s elimination has already been going on for ten days. During these ten days I''ve been in this building, even when people entered, I''ve been toozy to make a move, unless they came too close." He lowered his head and looked at his screen on his wrist. It clearly disyed his points.


    Participant: David


    Points: 92


    Rank: 71,632,084


    "There''s over 71 million people with higher scores than me?" David smiled, "Ten days, a third of the stage is over. The mad killing period has already passed and I assume that the survivors now must all be powerful."


    "These ten days, I''ve already honed my new strength. Also, I''ve gotten used to this universe''s basics." Force skills such as Blood Scythe, Blood Control, Crimson Rain Skill and Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique are what David was practicing with.


    Others have the Forces they were good which is the basics for their fighting. Davidcks one but with his level of bloods control, it was the same as owing a Force..


    The other skills he bought were simple to practise but the Ultimate Gamma Radiant Physique Technique is a special technique.


    However, it was hard to train it as even the owner hadn''t even trained to the highest level of this technique. It''s no wonder it''s an half-step Gxia skill.


    Within the virtual universe, it was possible to unleash such a skill.


    After training for about 9 days worth of time, David finally managed to reach the 2nd state. The void Berserker.


    However it was just at the second state. Nevertheless, it caused his strength to increase greatly. Along with his shockingly amplified strength, not many people from the same level could even match up to him.


    "Right now!"


    "It''s time to make my move!"


    "Let the massacre, begin!"


    David''s eyes gleamed with red and golden light. He gently stood up and walked out of his own house, very quickly leaving the residential building.


    The area in which the building was located was initially a beautiful ce. However, the ground was already filled with shards of broken ss, dried up blood and bodies. To make the battles more realistic, the virtual universe made it so that the bodies remained after death.


    Walking on a patch of grass in the area.


    David released his mental energy. As the gravitational pull was too strong, the most he could expand it to was 500m. However, just this 500m allowed him to scan about half of the area. The scan however immediately caused seven human silhouettes to pop out from the surrounding buildings.


    "My friend, to be able to survive these ten days, you must be no fool. To actually dare to release the mental energy to scan the area, you must be very confident." The six silhouettes separated. One sun tanned skinny youth smiled coldly as he held in his hand a blood red arc knife.


    "Seven people, so little."


    David gazed at the seven before him.


    To be able to survive till now, these seven people''s points must definitely all be higher than his.


    "Move!" Of the Seven, the one dressed in ck star armor ordered.


    Simultaneously, a formless mental attack pierced towards David''s consciousness.


    To be able to survive in the first world till now, these were all considered geniuses to a certain extent.


    One of them was already considered to be among the top three geniuses of a certain gxy.


    David swept with his mental energy as a form of provocation.


    When one person ordered them to move, the other five naturally took action.


    "Rumble! Rumble!"


    Two youths with almost the same appearance simultaneously attacked with thunder infused des.


    "Xiu! Xiu!"


    A silver sh and a ck sh shot from the distance.


    "Chi."


    The earlier mental attack from the ck star armor youth hit David''s soul. Yet, within his consciousness, a strand of DNA shook , easily blocking the attack.


    David stood on Megaton, his body was surrounded by a crimson tendrils of energy. His movement was but a blur as he easily dodged the enemy attacks.


    "Force Zone!"


    "On top of that, his Force Zone is extremely strong." The six people''s expression changed.


    He hadprehended this blood force Zone during his time absorbing blood from the blood stone.


    With the help of his Force Zone along with his understand in spacews and perfect body control, David was able to step through the gateway of Blood originws.


    Using his Blood Force Zone, noting could touch him. Hence, dodging these attacks was quite simple.


    "Die!" David''s thoughts moved.


    Xiu!


    The air imploded and two blood scythe conjured from mid-air and rushed out with shocking speed. It was covered in a peculiar reddish energy or originws.


    The two scythe sailed through the air in an astonishing arc and immediately brushed past the six of them. With a low roar, the seven people''s weapon struck violently directly with the moving scythes as the ng of metal was heard.

 Chapter 752 Ten Days(Fixed)

    ?


    "One actually survived." David looked at that sun tanned skinny youth. The other six had already fallen dead.


    The skinny youth held onto his dark brown knife while staring at David and biting down on his lip.


    At the same time the numbers on his wrist screen jumped.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star Empire)


    Points: 8162


    Rank: 122,912


    There were six corpses on the patch of grass. David''s strength made that skinny youth feel fear within. He stared hard at David and thought "Too strong. Originws¡­right, originws. He''s already touched on the concept of the universews. What do I do, what do I do. The amount of points I have now are insufficient to make it to the top 1,001 of the first world. If I die, it''s definitely over."


    "He''s a Mental energy practitioner and also has a flying type mental weapon. His flying speed is much faster than my current running speed. Even if I try and escape, I won''t be able to." Many thoughts quickly shed through this tanned skinny youth''s mind.


    "Friend!"


    The skinny youth shouted, "I''ve made a mistake. You are actually a warrior who''s stepped through the gateway of the originws. I might have some information here for you. As long as you spare me, I''ll tell you."


    "Information?" David stood on the soaring shuttle, staring at the skinny youth.


    "Right. Information. This world has a total of 70 cities. Every city has close to 1 hundred million participants." The skinny youth looked at David, "Within these ten days, we were able to determine that every city has a few renowned absolute warriors. Anyone meeting any of these absolute warriors, shouldpletely avoid them."


    "I''ll give you the names and information about these warriors in this city, if you can spare me." The skinny youth stared hard at David, not daring to rx.


    "Absolute warriors?" David smiled slightly.


    "Right, if you meet an iron wall, it''ll be toote to regret." The skinny youth said.


    "Haha¡­"


    David smiled and looked at the skinny youth, "Not just this city, even within the first world, there isn''t a single person capable of making me feel fear!"


    The skinny youth''s expression changed.


    Rumble!


    The skinny youth stomped on the patch of grass and flew, bing a ck silhouette rushing straight towards David. The blurry dark wave that surrounded the skinny youth started to wrap itself around the arc knife in his hand and it sliced at David at shocking speed!


    Fast! Sly! Brutal!


    David eyes brightened and in that instant, he pointed his fingers and the two scythe beside him vanished, appearing before the youth within one tenth of a millisecond.


    "Xiu!"


    "Dang!"


    The skinny youth''s body was that of a monster. His dark violet knife once again blocked the Two scythe .


    "I hate your type of people the most." The skinny youth was filled with rage and hatred.


    "Fighting from afar when you cane down here to fight me. Bastard!" He waspletely immersed within his own zone and sensing the fluctuation of energy. It was just that his zone didn''t have anyw in them.


    He was trying his best to use all his strength and deflect that crimson scythe over and over again.


    David stood on his soaring shuttle: "His strength is not bad, seems like a newly acquired Force zone."


    "Break!"


    David''s expression got serious.


    "Chi!"


    A crimson light brushed past that skinny youth''s knife, immediately piercing through his forehead, leaving a deep hole in his head, his eyes rolled, seemingly unsatisfied.


    As it pierced through, that skinny youth''s corpse fell on the patch of grass patch. David walked over and looked down at him, saying softly, "You are quite strong. In terms of your Force Zone, you''ve even caught up with me a month ago. However¡­it''s a pity that you met me, hence you are dead."


    Those who were strong, always had absolute confidence in themselves. David had relied only on his Zone and originws to kill his opponent. During the attack he didn''t even unleash his full force zone strength neither did he use his own strength


    The current David was extremely powerful.


    David said that in the entirety of this world, there wasn''t anyone he was afraid of. That waspletely due to his self confidence.


    "Hm, that''s quite a lot of points." David lowered his head and looked.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star Empire)


    Points: 15,921


    Rank: 62,912


    "This way of killing is so much better." David''s eyes had a glint of excitement, "When it first began, killing one person only earned 1 point. But now, killing just one now is able to gain me thousands of points. This is definitely more thrilling!"


    "The Aeon Star universe country must have a trillion strong geniuses"


    "Then let''s go kill them!"


    "I hope there is at least one person who will be able to force me to use my full strength." David thought. Even though the seven that he faced before were considered strong, these people didn''t push him to use his full power at all. Ever since he stepped through the gateway of the Truews, his power had indeed increased by a lot..


    David carried on his back Megaton, as he walked through the silent city. Along the way, he saw corpses frequently. Scanning with his mental energy, he picked out the survivors and started engaging in a massacre.


    Fresh blood flew everywhere!


    Head''s flew!


    His rank, too, jumped constantly!


    ...


    In the air above the 84 world, above the barrier.


    People started to notice David''s increase in points.


    It was madness.


    The points skyrocketed, rising almost every second.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that David was killing people every minute! It was simply a massacre!


    The twelfth day of the elimination, 84th world.


    The violent winds howled, the smell of blood permeated the air.


    In a street that was filled with marks of battle, David walked slowly carrying a knife on his back, the entire street was empty.


    "Madman, he is a madman."


    "That''s him? I heard within two short days, he killed over a hundred warriors in the east district?"


    "Right, that''s him."


    "He doesn''t reason with anyone at all and kills anyone he meets. Simply, he just kills, kills. And kills! And he''s incredibly strong too." In the distant skyscraper, two partners were peering through a ss window at David, who walking down the alley.

 Chapter 753 Seven People(Fixed)

    ?


    ...


    This city is extremely huge, much bigger than any of earth''s cities. After all, it was filled with one hundred million participants. David had been massacring these past two days in the east district of the city, killing a few hundred of them. Also these few hundred weren''t like the initial group of people who just arrived. These were all strong warriors who had survived through that bloodbath.


    They were all true geniuses! All of them had the ability to be first in their gxy.


    It was a pity¡­


    David had the ability to be the Aeon star field''s number one! Also he had the potential to breakthrough to the universe country''s top 10001 ultimate warriors. Naturally it wasn''t a battle at all!


    David stood in that alley which was filled with the stench of blood. Looking ahead at a shopping center, with a mental energy scan he clearly discovered three people within. He patiently stood there for a few seconds. Usually, with a mental energy scan, the opponents would instinctively feel it too and they would automaticallye out. However these three didn''t.


    David creased his eyebrows, shouting coldly, "Come out!"


    His voice boomed, resounding through the alley.


    "Madman! We don''t want to fight you, so don''t be unreasonable." A universenguage shout returned.


    "Madman." Another low voice came out, "Just reaching the top 1,001 of the first world means passing the elimination. You should already easily be able to reach that. You don''t have to bully others so much."


    David creased his eyebrows. Many surviving geniuses, especially those with simr strengths and power levels would temporarily form alliances.


    "All of you bettere out. Otherwise, I''min in." David remained cold and shouted.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Three human silhouettes rushed out from the window of the shopping center and floated in mid air. One of them had a huge body structure with brown yellow skin, and the other two were simr in size to David, a man and ady. These three all looked at the ck haired youth with a knife and shield on his back as they felt immense fear and rage.


    The name Blood Maniac, had spread across the city in a short time.


    Blood Maniac, an absolute warrior who was simply insane. Hundreds had died by his hand and no one was even a match for him. One had to know that these were all geniuses. However there was still a stark difference between each level of genius.


    "Blood Maniac, I was sent here from the royal family of the Aeon Star universe country to participate, you shouldn''t ¡­" That tall man said seriously.


    "That''s all? Die!" David said coldly, stepping on the air, it immediatelypressed as he shot outwards with speed.


    "Go!"


    The three people''s expressions changed as they immediately turned and fled Cursing inwardly "This madman, even though I''m from the Aeon Star universe country''s royal family, he doesn''t show any respect or give face at all." Even though there were over eight trillion participants, they were made of the different countries, starfields, organizations or even independent.


    As for the royal family of the Aeon Star universe country, they sent a total of over a hundred million.


    However, ording to the instructions from the leader of the country, these one hundred million had strive to take over a half of the top 100,000!


    "Chi!" The blood scythe shot through that tall and built man''s forehead, splitting him in half. That man had long lost any courage to face him, with a nk look in his face, he was killed immediately.


    The ck clotheddy gritted her teeth, "The Punisher will definitely kill you."


    "Chi."


    David coldly killed her.


    . The third had fled in a different direction, after killing those two, he already couldn''t catch up with the third.


    "The Punisher? Hmph, hopefully he allows me to use my Werewolf form ." David lowered his head to look at the screen on his wrist.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star empire)


    Points: 464,829


    Rank: 2,858


    "The higher up I go, the slower I jump in rank. However it''s still fast, I''ve almost reached the top 2,000." David thought.


    * * *


    Within that beautiful universe ship, the heirs, princes and princesses from the various Aeon universe state star fields were allughing and discussing.


    "Quickly look. Look, Grant, your Aeon Star universe Federation has one who has made it into the top 2000 already." One of the royal princes shouted loudly.


    "Hm?"


    Grant''s eyes gleamed and he looked over.


    On therge screen, there were names from all the countries. In the Aeon Star universe Federation pre-selection namelist, (Temporarily) : 1, it was 0 before, right now it had be 1.


    "Hurry and open." Grant said.


    Di.


    A small screen appeared beside therge one and information appeared: "84th world, rank 1986: David (Aeon Star Empire)"


    "Haha, this David is a genius nurtured specially by our empire." Grant said loudly. Suddenly he felt a lump in his throat, "David, this name¡­right, that brat who stole my stuffs. Don''t tell me¡­no, it definitely can''t be. There are many simr names within the universe."


    "David?"


    "Haha, Grant, your ck Dragon Mountain is not bad. You made it sound like you guys are not even entering the top 10,000 list. It''s finally not at the bottom."


    Right now, of the close to 1,000 mid level universe empires, there were still over 200 of these that have 0 that had made it through the 1st round!


    At the same time, many Divine countries and countless organizations have been paying attention to this genius battle, taking down David''s name. However¡­the most passionate and excited were the citizens of the Aeon Star empire, and some upper echelon people.


    "Haha, there''s one who has made it into the top 2000. Quickly look, just who is this David."


    "From our Aeon Star Empire , there''s someone who''s made it into the top 2000."


    "David? Never heard of that name."


    "Quickly, check where''s he from?"

 Chapter 754 Blood Maniac

    ?


    Above the barrier in the 82nd world, in a universe ship, there was a particr luxurious universe ship. In a single room, there was a Dream n youngdy with a steaming hot figure kneeling by the side, massaging a fat and chubby youth.


    "Young master, quicklye look. There is someone from our Aeon Star empire who''s made it into the top 2000." The dream n youngdy shouted.


    "Hm?"


    The fat youthy there, casually tapping to open a side screen. On it disyed was the ranking. As he looked, he immediately stared wide eyed: "Damn, there really is one. Wow¡­and this warrior is actually called David! His name is simr to the friend I made on Aeon star."


    The chubby youth was the Von, whom David had met back then on Aeon star.


    "Interesting, interesting, I have to tell David." Von quickly sent out a call request, after awhile, he creased his eyebrows, "Hm, still not answering?"


    1 minute, 2 minutes¡­


    "That''s weird, he''s not answering my call." Von was suspicious.


    "Master, maybe the one who''s made it into the top 2000 is young master David?" The dream n youngdy smiled and said, Von simply waved his hand: "What do you know. Those able to get into the top 2000 are absolute geniuses among the geniuses. Considering the Aeon Star star field is so vast and huge with countless cosmic states, simr names are verymon."


    ...


    In a particr single room.


    Rachel''s cold eyes stared at the screen, on it disyed was David''s name.


    "David?" Rachel creased her eyebrows, "This name¡­"


    The elimination stage wasn''t broadcasted, and the universe was simply too vast. With countless numbers of citizens, it wasmon to see people with simr names.


    "I hope, really hope that this is not the David that I know." Rachel''s eyes shed with killing intent, staring hard and suspiciously at the name on the screen


    Within a luxurious and spacious living room of a universe ship, sitting within it were a few thousand people. These were the true governing upper echelon of the Aeon Star empire. ''universe humans¡­genius battle'' was directed towards all of humanity within the universe, to all the universe countries. These sorts of gatherings that affected the entire universe country''s honor, naturally the emperor would be watching it too.


    "Congrattions. Your Highness."


    "Your Highness, great news."


    The entire spacious living room immediately erupted, all the huge figures in the Aeon Star empire immediately cheered. To be able to enter such a gathering, other than the empire''s personal ministers, celestials, domain lords, or even the emperors of the over 500 basic level universe countries, their positions far exceeded that of


    "Haha¡­" Dressed in a dark ck imperial robe, the emperor let out a carefreeugh Theughter was so thick it reverberated within that big living room.


    At the foremost of the living room was a huge screen. On it disyed was the ranking and the name of the warrior of the Aeon Star empire that made it into the top 2000 (temporarily): 1, David.


    "David, very good."


    The empire let out a hugeugh, roaring, "Our Aeon Star empire isn''t at the bottom this time. This David''s contributions won''t be for naught, he must be rewarded!"


    "Right, he must be rewarded."


    "This David has made huge contributions."


    "Your Highness is wise."


    The group of officials were all busy ttering the emperor. Theirplements were just like a tide. These basic level civilization empire emperors were all iparably passionate.


    "Your Highness, right now it''s still far from the end of the 1st stage. We''ll know the final result when it ends." Beside the emperor, a bald old man who seem refined said softly. Behind his ears, there seem to be another 4 small ears. To actually say such words when the emperor was happy, this old man''s position must be extremely high, he was one of the celestials attending the gathering.


    "Right."


    The emperor slightly nodded, "However even if David falls towards the back, he''s still made huge contributions."


    David didn''t know that at the time he made it into the top 2000, he had perked the interest of many, especially the citizens of the Aeon Star empire, who felt extremely proud and excited.


    It was simr to watching any world levelpetition on earth. When one''s own country''s yer were chosen, they were iparably proud and excited. All of them were anticipating their country to emerge as the winner. And the genius battle was one of the two biggest gatherings for the entire human race of the universe. The influence amongst the masses was even more shocking.


    At this time, the trillions of citizens in the Aeon Star empire were all cheering for and anticipating David''s victory, supporting him.


    ...


    1st world, in a particrly posh city, in a residential building''s living room.


    Oblivious to the fact that he had attracted the attention of countless eyes from the Aeon Star empire, David sat crossed legged in the living room recuperating. Up till now, the elimination stage had been going on for 18 days. And these 8 days, especially within the east district, David, the Blood Maniac''s reputation had already caused fear amongst the geniuses.


    Blood Maniac!


    In the city that David stayed within, it was a name that ranked among the top 10!


    Of course every time he massacred he was cautious and prudent. As time dragged on, David too naturally felt mentally fatigued, having to recover for a period of time. No matter what opponent he faced, he would make sure he maintained his best form and peak performance, almost like a lion hunting a rabbit, using his full strength!


    In the city that David stayed within, it was a name that ranked among the top 10!


    Of course every time he massacred he was cautious and prudent. As time dragged on, David too naturally felt mentally fatigued, having to recover for a period of time. No matter what opponent he faced, he would make sure he maintained his best form and peak performance, almost like a lion hunting a rabbit, using his full strength!


    "As the stage draws on, it gets harder and harder to rise up the ranks." David opened his eyes, his gaze reserved, looking down at the screen on his wrist.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star empire)


    Points: 2,129,302


    Rank: 1398

 Chapter 755 Asura Clan

    ?


    Two great genius warriors, strong enough to be ranked among the top ten in the entire city. Two warriors who were the strongest within the Northern part, met within that dark alley. Usually, the peak warriors would pick their battles ording to the points, and only when they have enough points would they go and engage with other peak fighters in life or death battles.


    As they have enough points, even if they died, losing half their points, they would still remain within the top 2000.


    "Shall we fight now?" Asura stared at David.


    "Right." David nodded, "Right now!"


    "Haha, then let me have a glimpse of the terrifying Blood Manaic that has scared so many low grade geniuses." Asura''s two eyes closed and a singr vertical eye gleamed with madness.


    David floated up half a meter as the soaring shuttle automatically appeared below him.


    The two faced off within that alley.


    "Rumble!" Asura stomped hard on the ground with his right foot, causing the concrete to split open and his entire body rushed towards David in an instant. His four arms were wielding the ck axe with four had pointy edges, as they sliced towards David in a sh.


    David''s body drifted backwards, simultaneously a crimson light shot out from him as Megaton turned into a ck line that seem to cross through space.


    "Go!" David''s gaze focused.


    Megaton suddenly appeared before  Asura,, causing his eye to have a hint of shock, "This Blood Manaic controls a star weapon, and he''s actually reached such a perfect level of control over it. Obviously he has reached the peak of this technique, but he actually produced such fast strike without any killing intent at all."


    Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!


    They shed, and the four arms danced, causing the Axes to inter cross between each other, forming an almost perfect defense, blocking the Crimson line time and again.


    "Haha, this Blood Manaic only has this amount of power."


    Asura let out a loudugh.


    Rumble¡­A thick ck aura began to revolve about Asura''s surroundings. In an instant, it caused a hundred meter area to be engulfed in a ck energy domain. David could feel that ck energy was extremely thick and heavy, filled with killing intent. Under that energy''s cover, Asura''s four Axe wielding arms seemed to be boosted as their speeds increased and every slice was even faster and heavier!


    ck Axe dance! The Crimson line continuously dodged and tried to find ways to prate the ck Axe defense.


    "Ka!" the Crimson line dodged and a ck Axe smashed into the alley street light beside them. That thick and strong street light was actually hit so hard that it bent right at the point of collision.


    "Rumble!"


    A Axe smashed into the alley, causing the concrete to split into a crevice. The smashed rubble dispersed like a gun shooting in all directions.


    Axes danced all about! As quick as lightning and as heavy as mountains!


    "Dang!"


    Finally the Crimson line was hit by an Axe and knocked backwards, the Crimson threads on the surface of the Megaton tremored, as though they were about to crumble.


    "Haha, Blood Manaic, that''s all you''ve got? Don''t think that by relying on that star weapon I won''t be able to catch up with you." A peculiar round disc appeared below Asura''s feet. His entire body began to fly swiftly towards David. "Although I am from the Asura race, my brain wave energy won''t be any weaker than yours."


    With the power of the domain, Asura flew straight towards David.


    And David actually revealed a smile, "Asura, indeed a Asura!"


    The Asura n was well known as one of the strong ns within Aeon  universe. When one of the Asura n reaches maturity they be Celestial''s.


    This Asura''s ck domain, that heaviness caused was actually a special quality of the Killing domain.


    "Rumble!" David''s body''s surroundings suddenly exploded around with a Crimson light. An extremely sharp and piercing Crimson energy flowed and engulfed the surroundings, causing the ck energy to retreat.


    "Hm?" Asura stopped in mid air.


    "Asura, you are the first person within this city to make me unleash my domain to fight." David smiled.


    Asura squinted his eye. The Blood Manaic before him was too savage. He hadn''t even unleashed his domain until now.


    "Even with a domain, you will still die!" Engulfed in a ck energy, along with four arms and a single eye, the Darkness n genius¡­Asura, just like an actual Asura, headed straight towards David. The four Axes in his arms immediately became a ck shadow, and it almost looked like it was splitting the Killing and mountains as countless amounts of rubble madly fell from all over!


    With the Crimson light energy engulfing the surroundings, the Crimson line almost seemed to be like a fish returning to water, suddenly bing more flexible, nimble and swift.


    The domain gave it more mobility.


    Being infused with the space originws and with the blood domain, it was like a fish in water.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    The Crimson line rushed time and again at Asura, and his mad quad Axe dance was aimed at deflecting the Megaton. However¡­this time the Megaton was definitely much more nimble, and its power was much greater. Not just attacking, but defending alone against this slippery Megaton was extremely difficult.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Asura couldn''t help but roar out, his single eye staring straight at the Crimson line.


    The body of Megaton froze an then tore through the air, turning into a Crimson thread it''s  body arced into an S shape, piercing towards Asura.


    "Dang!" Asura once again blocked it.


    "Dang! Dang Dang! Dang!"


    Asura fought hard to deflect the hits, as beads of sweat were oozing out from his forehead.


    From the distance David was actually shocked within: "With my strong domain, my strong amplifier andw infusion, I''ve used almost everything, the Singrity crimson sh has already reached its peak. Yet I''m still unable to kill this guy."


    Asura''s power was indeed strong, the revolution of the four Axesbined with the powerful domain.


    During his attacks, every slice was shockingly heavy.

 Chapter 756 QuickBlade

    ?


    His defense, it could be said to be perfect.


    "If i want to kill him in an instant, I will have to use the my fists." David thought for a while. While mental techniques was incapable of unleashing his full power, is body was his final trump card.


    "This Blood Manaic is too terrifying. I''ve met over tens of thousands of spirit readers. However, among their star weapon control, none have been so terrifying. His Crimson line attack is obviously a veryrge de but he had reached such control it actually turned into a red thread to attack. , iparably flexible and its orbit and movement is hard to track as well. Its power itself is hard to gauge. The moment it''s unleashed, its power is shocking." Asura thought.


    The swordMegaton''s control was indeed at a point where he controlled it thoroughly, perfect without any ws, unleashing its power whenever required and concealing its power when not needed.


    ...


    Under David''s Crimson line attacks time and again, Asura''s defense was slowly getting worn down.


    Continuing this defense would mean certain defeat!


    Gritting his teeth and after defending against 106 continuous attacks, one''s mental state would definitely start to slip. That Crimson line immediately pierced straight and brushed past him, causing this Darkness n genius to startle, as he retracted one of the arm''s ck Axe quickly protecting himself.


    "Pu chi!" The Crimson line savagely cut past one arm. Infused with space originws and bloodws, this Megaton''s power was extremely strong as it immediately sliced the star energy armor, and flew right through it!


    Pa!


    One of the arms which was holding a ck Axe fell to the floor.


    "Ahhhh!" Asura, who lost one arm roared loudly. The other 3 arms gripping their Axes, madly rushing at David.


    "I''m a Mental wave practitional, I won''t engage in closebat with you."


    David stepped on the air swiftly rose and dodged, controlling the Crimson line to attack.


    A Mental energy practitioner engaging in closebat, that is just pure stupidity.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    With one arm gone, his defense obviously had dropped a level. The Asura n genius Asura knew he was unable to change the tides. Knowing that, he madly rushed to kill David. However, he was stopped by the Crimson line.


    "Ahhh!" Asura roared.


    Rumble!


    Three ck Axes were dancing madly, hitting the side street lights till they bent and smashing the side constructs till the walls split open, revealing rods of alloys, and pieces of ss flew everywhere.


    However, when one runs rampant like that, they can only preserve that momentary explosion of energy for a short period of time.


    "Chi!"


    The Crimson line suddenly slipped directly through the ck Axes piercing through Asura''s single eye, right through his forehead!


    Silence!


    David slowlynded in the alley, as his Crimson line too returned into the soaring shuttle.


    "Rumble!" Asura''s huge body gradually fell. The ck Axes too smashed into the alley ground, causing loud ngs.


    Looking at the Asura n genius''s corpse before him, David let out a sigh of relief, "This Asura, is a little more powerful."


    Judging his powers¡­


    This Asura should be a Gxy peak state! Along with the Asura n being favoured by the Killing, Asura''s training time ranged in the hundreds of years, along with the teachings of his ancestors,


    This Asura should be a Gxy peak state! Along with the Asura n being favoured by the Killing, Asura''s training time ranged in the hundreds of years, along with the teachings of his ancestors, and being a genius on top of that, reaching Gxia third state peak isn''t strange at all.


    Hence¡­


    Even without using the other  techniques , David had already spent all his energy.


    ...


    In the Alley.


    Standing beside the corpse of Asura, David tidied up and looked down at the screen on his wrist.


    The numbers had already changed.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star empire)


    Points: 4,129,030


    Rank: 1379


    "This Asura was indeed an absolute warrior of this city. He started going all out right from the beginning. After so long, his points were much more than mine." David thought. Killing Asura alone gave him 3 million points, meaning that Asura still should have about 6 million points.


    Indeed a Gxia State genius!


    "Very good." David revealed a smile, killing one Asura was worth more than killing over a thousand geniuses before.


    "Hm?" David became startled, as he turned fiercely to look at a residential building.


    On the balcony of that building was a silhouette. One dressed in green battle robes with green long hair and a handsome face, he was looking over at the alley in which David was located.


    "There was actually someone so close to me and I didn''t detect him before." David felt cold sweat on his back.


    "Blood Manaic, indeed a Blood Manaic."


    A clear crisp voice resounded. The green hair handsome youth stood on the balcony, smiling, "To actually defeat Asura, this Asura¡­was one that even I would have to spend quite a bit of energy to kill. Right now in this northern part, you Blood Manaic, are number one. I really want to battle with you right now."


    David squinted, remembering a person within his mind, shouting: "You are¡­Fastde?"


    Quickde¡­


    Known as one of the top 10 geniuses of the city unanimously. If one said that Blood Manaic was the closest to being the craziest of the lot, then Quickde would represent the entire city''s close to being invincible warriors. He enjoyed making the city his own, especially aiming the strongest among the strong. So far, whenever he made a move, he had always seeded.


    "Your points are still insufficient! On thest day, I wille and find you. You''ll have to battle with me!" The handsome youth smiled, following which his entire body became a green light and immediately vanished into the darkness of the night.


    David''s face changed slightly but the he chuckled coldly "What arrogance. Very well, on thest day it is."

 Chapter 757 Stan

    ?


    "Quick de?" In the street, David creased his eyebrows.


    The absolute warrior with the name Quick de was simr to himself, another Mental art practioner.


    From what he understood with the information on hand, this Quick de''s speed, along with his ferociousness were terrifying. The moment he attacked, he hadn''t even failed once at all! He was one of the top two absolute warriors of this city. Just his silent arrival earlier on a balcony which was not even 200m away from David, while David was momentarily unaware of his arrival was indeed proof of Quick de''s strength.


    "Quick de?" David smiled, "Bring it on!"


    Following which David left the alley, leaving behind the Asura n Asura''s body on the floor.


    ...


    Actually, the battle between David Blood Maniac and Asura which resulted in massive explosions and destructions, not only attracted Quick de but also many other weaker geniuses. Only thing was, as soon as they saw that the battle was between David Blood Maniac and Asura, they decided to maintain their distance, not daring to approach or get any closer.


    This battle, Asura died! David Blood Maniac survived!


    In the Northern part, the reputation of David Blood Maniac exploded.


    The following days¡­


    ughter!


    David Blood Maniac resumed his massacre, any survivors he discovered were immediately chased down and killed!


    On the 21st day of the elimination.


    David Blood Maniac had just killed another top 10 in strength, warrior Ice Thread in a skyscraper.


    On the 26th day.


    David Blood Maniac once again killed another top 10 in strength, named Bones in a little residential district.


    Ever since three of the top ten had died by the hands of David Blood Maniac, the reputation of David Blood Maniac had a terrifying deterring effect in the city! The remaining survivors, the true geniuses all unanimously agreed that David Blood Maniac had the power of the top three.


    In the 88th world.


    A youth dressed in a white robe stood on a cliff in a continuous mountain range.


    "You are Thunder?" Barefeet, messy hair, a young sturdy looking youth who was 3m tall, hand wielding a short knife, smiled as he looked at Thunder before him.


    Thunder''s face went pale, "You, you are¡­"


    The tall and study man before him had an appearance very simr to an earth human, only sturdier and taller. And this wild man in the 88th world, was a terrifying figure.


    Nicknamed Berserker, he was one of the top three in strength of the 88th world.


    Beserker loved to kill the strong and rip them to shreds like a true beast.


    Only geniuses with true strength could attract his attention. In this 88th world, no one was even a match for him!


    At least he hadn''t met a match yet. All the geniuses ended up being killed by his short knife. The de was only shortpared to his full height.


    That knife, to someone like Thunder god, was arge battle de.


    "Bring out your full power." Berserker looked at Thunder god.


    "I don''t believe this!"


    Thunder god''s eyes gleamed, thunder snakes flew about him as his entire body became a blur, almost as though a dreamy image appeared, as he flew straight at Berserker.


    "Roar!"


    Berserker roared loudly as his battle knife fiercely shing forward.


    Thunder god felt as though the earth and skies had vanished, what was left was that shockingly fast de. It sliced through both the heavens and the earth with a force that was incredibly heavy and powerful, causing the Thunder god to quickly use his battle knife to defend, "ng!" Thunder god felt his hands go numb and the handles of his de were covered in fresh blood as his des were knocked away from the force.


    "Too, too strong¡­" Thunder god looked at the shing at him, with only that thought in his head.


    Chi!


    The de shed past him.


    Thunder god, on the 27th day, was killed.


    ...


    72nd world.


    If one said that the world that David was in was modeled after a certain''snd surface, then the world Thunder god was in was modeled after arge mountain forest range. The 72nd world however was modeled after a very well known Aeon Star universe world construct¡­the Skyscraper.


    The skyscraper was an extremely tall construct that reached past the clouds, its entire area was vast.


    Within the skyscraper, its construct design could house up to 10 billion people.


    This was indeed an unbelievable thing. Normals usually only had poption of that size in total, hence it became known as the skyscraper. This building had a huge reputation throughout the Aeon Star universe world as it was built from an impulse of an undying with huge amounts of wealth.


    This 72nd world.


    Within this skyscraper, 8.2 billion people were crammed in there, engaging in battles.


    At Night time.


    The entire skyscraper was covered in darkness. A ck haired man wielding a pike was walking quietly in arge walkway that was 10m wide and on it were traces of blood stains all over, bodies strewn about.


    "It''s already the 28th day." Stan looked down at the screen on his wrist.


    Participant: Stan (Aeon Star empire)


    Points: 910,293


    Rank: 1,016


    "It''s the final two to three days, many warriors will risk it all and fight for more points. Thesest few days, I have to get enough points to make it into the top 1001." Within the dark walkway, Stan was like a ghost during the night. Due to the training he received as an assassin in his youth, he was very used to these sort of life or death situations.


    "Hm?" Stan creased his eyebrows.


    "Hu!


    The surrounding lights warped and Stan''s entire body vanished.


    In the distant fork in the walkway, a warrior was looking around him, not spotting anybody and continuing to push forward.


    "Hm?" This youth''s expression changed, "There''s someone!" Immediately an explosion of energy surged and waved about as he unleashed his domain. Immediately, in the air about 10 meters away, a human silhouette appeared. This ck dressed silhouette was approaching as fast as lightning; his entire body form was warping, giving off an extremely weird monstrous image.


    "Xiu!"


    The pike turned and the tip pierced through the space, straight at the enemy.


    That youth quickly retreated, simultaneously controlling his star weapon weapon to block the attack.


    "Chi!" the pike''s tip pierced through the head of the youth, his eyes filled with shock and denial, as though he was unable toprehend why. He had obviously blocked the attack, yet he still died.


    "Your usage of the domain is too raw." Stan looked at the body, his body blurring again and vanishing.

 Chapter 758 Intense Battle Intent!

    ?


    David sprung up suddenly in this battle of geniuses, causing countless Aeon Star empire people to crazily cheer for him.


    In the air above the 1st world, in a ship''srge hall, over a 1000 people were gathered.


    "David''s rank has just risen again, he''s made it to number 128."


    "Too powerful, and he only began to make his move from the 10th day. If he had begun from the start, his points would definitely be higher than now. Making it into the top 100 would definitely be simple."


    "Right."


    "David is too strong. Stronger than many warriors from the Aeon Star universe starfields."


    This group of empire citizens were extremely passionate. Competition between the many starfields was a rare thing, and there was no better ce for thispetition. As there were many fighters and warriors located within the many starfields, this genius battle represented the quality of warriors from each star field. The more geniuses there are, it meant the stronger the star field was.


    People whocked talent would naturally be looked down on.


    "Right now our Aeon Star empire already has two people who have made it into their world''s top 1001."


    "Sabrina is very strong too, his current rank is at 862."


    "This Sabrina was a genius from our gxy initially. After gaining attention from the Aeon Star sacrednd, she was immediately brought over. For her to make it to number 862, that''s not bad."


    "Not bad. However, she can''tpare to David."


    "Right, David is already at 128. And the higher you go the harder it bes."


    ...


    Von, Starry Sun and countless other citizens from the Aeon Star empire, even many from the Aeon Star universe starfields, were all paying attention.


    And David this time had brought great honor to the Aeon Star empire.


    On the 30th day of elimination, which was also thest day.


    Night had just passed and the sun was just rising.


    David walked in the alley, looking down at the screen on his wrist.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star empire)


    Points: 13,988,292


    Rank: 102


    "102?" It was mainly from killing those 3 absolute warriors like Asura that he got so many points.


    At the time, David came to the alley in which he killed Asura, and David unleashed his gic energy, looking up and shouting loudly.


    "Quick de!"


    A  roar with the gic energy power of a Peak Cosmic rank, immediately spread across the entire city, and eventually even spread beyond the city into the wilderness.


    Quick de! Quick de! Quick de! Quick de! Quick de! Quick de! Quick de! Quick de!


    His roar echoed throughout the city!


    Within the entire city, countless survivors were all shocked.


    Quick de?


    Who would dare challenge Quick de?


    On the balcony of arge skyscraper, a green haired youth sitting there opened his eyes, muttering: "This David Blood Maniac¡­he''s indeed a maniac ."


    "Asura, Ice Thread and Bones all died by his hands. This battle is really getting me excited." The green haired youth stood upright. His eyes gleamed with a peculiar light, following which he became a green light breaking through space, immediately heading towards where he had first met David Blood Maniac.


    Daybreak, in the silent blood stained alley, David stood there alone waiting.


    "Hm?" David looked up.


    In the distance, a green light was swiftly flying over. It finally reduced its speed and revealed a human silhouette. It was a green haired youth stepping on a green wheel-like Star weapon with razor-sharp edges. As he slowed down, the green haired youth descended,nding about a 1000 m away from David.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so eager, calling my name so loudly." The green haired youth looked at David, his eyes seeminglyughing as he spread hisnds, "Your roar, everyone in the city must have heard you."


    "Let them hear it, I don''t care about that." David stood there, his entire body radiating with intense amount of condensed energy as well as killing intent!


    His battle will increasing, so was his thirst for blood and it was extremely heavy.


    "I wonder what this Blood Maniac does in reality, to exhibit such a strong killing intent ." The green haired youth chuckled in thought extremely carefree.


    He wouldn''t even have thought that David had possessed different genes, beings born with born with the purpose of ughter.


    With them, he would only be capable of making waves in the Aeon Star empire.


    But with the possession, it''s allowed him to be one of the top geniuses in the entire human race of the universe. It could be said¡­that he was destined for even bigger things and could not be restricted to just this star field


    This was the greatest benefit the Multi gene had brought. Its shorings however were that it brought with it increased savagery and brutality.


    He had kept the shoring under control before, but in this virtual world, David hadpletely let it out.


    "Hm?" David''s cold eyes swept, gazing in the distant surroundings.


    In the distant residential buildings, in a few shop houses or a few alley forks, he could make out a few human silhouettes. Also in the sky, he could see human silhouettes that had flown over andnded about.


    "It''s Blood Maniac."


    "The other one is Quick de!"


    "It''s indeed the two of them. The one roaring before I guess was Blood Maniac, and in our city, only Blood Maniac would dare pick a challenge with Quick de."


    "It''s too thrilling. And on this final day, Blood Maniac is going against Quick de."


    "Blood Maniac, Quick de, who will win?"


    "Who knows."


    "Blood Maniac, that guy is capable of doing anything."


    "Devil, Ice Thread and Bones, these three all died under Blood Maniac''s hands. However even more geniuses have been killed by Quick de. These two¡­it''s really hard to say."


    Within a short time, many warriors had gathered about within a distance of a 1,000 meters between the two, spectating from shophouses, residential buildings etc. This fight was set to be the city''s most elite and thrilling battle

 Chapter 759 Megatons Second State! Heavy Piercing

    ?


    "Uhn? You can use the Dark World divider" The green haired youth''s eyes was filled with shock.


    "Dark World Divider? Are you talking about Megaton?" David carried the darkrge de on his back, gentlynding on an undamaged vi''s roof.


    The green haired youth couldn''t help but feel nervous. After all, the reputation of the Dark de World Divider was huge. The strong will power and fighting spirit within him caused the youth to burn with passion as he shouted: "Blood Maniac, this is the final day for the elimination! To be able to meet an opponent like me, you should be grateful for it. Make sure to use your full strength and let me see properly¡­just how strong the legendary Dark de World Divider is!"


    "Although I feel like you might be mistaken, I won''t disappoint you." David squinted.


    The two faced off with less than a hundred meters between each other, standing on two separate rooftops.


    David''s eyes gleamed as he pointed at the green haired youth. Immediately, the darkrge ancient de released a beam of crimson light. Those nine cicada wing-thin little crimson de dispersed and their incrediblyplex engravings began to emit a red stream of energy and started to interlink.


    To actually connect them together into a perfect body was incredibly difficult. Even after all this, David could feel that hisprehension wasn''t enough, he had only a basic grasp of this 2nd stare of Megaton. He was still far frompleting it. The fact that he had been using it as a Mental art weapon as well as for brute force made Davidugh at his previous self.


    A misty crimson orb engulfed in crimson light revolved before David.


    The entire crimson mist was hard to see clearly.


    A powerful energy emitted from that crimson de, causing the space around to ripple.


    "Xiu!"


    David as well as the misty crimson de immediately shot towards the distant green haired youth. The instant that it shot out, because it was too fast, it became a crimson shooting star!


    "Roar!!!" The green haired youth grit his teeth.The veins on his forehead straining and protruding as he used his full strength to control his star weapon.


    "Ang¡­"


    The two oval des were like two children ying with each other. One ying around while the other chased, making one unable to clearly see it as it soared into the wind to deflect that terrifying crimson rainbow.


    "Rumble!"


    The crimson de rainbow shed into the two discs. With an explosion, the two discs were knocked away into the vi below. "Pa!" with a ng, one of the discs smashed into a window causing it to smash open immediately as ss shards flew in all directions.


    "Xiu!"


    After the sh the crimson de stopped for a brief moment before bing a crimson rainbow again and shot towards the green haired youth.


    "How can this be?" The green haired youth revealed shock and fear as the round disc below his feet split into two, bing two oval des that went to intercept.


    "Rumble!" The crimson rainbow once again shed with them and the two discs were knocked away again.


    "Chi!"


    Following which, the crimson rainbow shot towards the green haired youth''s body. He didn''t even bother to dodge. He just stood there, staring straight a David andmunicating mentally, "Blood Maniac, I used the wrong move. The next time I will definitely win, definitely!!!" The voice roared within David''s ears as the crimson rainbow pierced right through the youth''s forehead!


    The green haired youth''s body fell from mid air before rolling on the roof andnding within that vi.


    "You indeed made a mistake."


    Davidnded beside that body, saying seriously, "You''ve already stepped into the gateway of the originws. Originally, it wouldn''t have been that easy for me to kill you. But you chose to fight using force with force¡­who else can you me?"


    While walking different paths, the battle techniques and strategies would naturally have their own differences. David had stepped into the space origin and bloodw entrance. Hence, his attacks were naturally strong with a piercing form which destroyed everything before him!


    While Megaton second state was extreme piercing along with its innate ability, strength.


    Quick de chose to use brute force to fight with David, it wasn''t strange for him to die.


    The main factor was that the green haired youth Quick de was shocked and scared by the reputation of the Megaton which puzzled david .Along with the fact that they were at a stalemate before, only right before death did he realize the best way to deal with Blood Maniac.


    ...


    The battle between Blood Maniac and Quick de caused a hugemotion which attracted many geniuses from within the north district of the city. But by the time they actually arrived close enough to view the battle, it was already over.


    "Quick de lost?"


    "Quick de was actually killed? That''s too unbelievable, I didn''t see wrongly right."


    "Even Quick de lost, who can match up to Blood Maniac?"


    In the distance, a group of geniuses were extremely shocked. Quick de was much stronger than the Asura, Ice Thread and even Bones. Many of them had guessed and even believed that the winner of the fight between Blood Maniac and Quick de, would have been Quick de. After all, Quick de''s sess was intrepid, and he had always been way above others, without any failure before.


    He had always been very rxed, ughtering all those who appeared in his path!


    Many had assumed from early on that this city''s number one was Quick de..


    "That Blood Maniac is too strong."


    "Blood Maniac''s final crimson light, just what was that. Wasn''t it said that Blood Maniac''s skill from the star weapon was too fast?"


    "Right, since Blood Maniac killed Quick de, i wonder just how many points he would get?"


    "Although Quick de lost half his points, he definitely still has a lot. As for Blood Maniac¡­his points right now must be even higher than Quick de''s."


    David carried the darkrge ancient de and flew away from the vi into a distant residential area, immediatelynding on a balcony.


    "30th day of the elimination, today is the final day." David sat there quietly, arranging his thoughts. Of the 30 days, it was the final 20 days that he had immersed himself in the madness, totallymitting himself to ughtering. The number of people killed by him ranged in the thousands. From that bloodbath, the name Blood Maniac rose to new heights.


    However David didn''t want to bring that mentality and form back to reality.


    "Phew!"


    David sat crossed legged quietly while suppressing the bloodlust that ached from his bones, hiding it deep within.


    "This Quick de really had so many points. Before this, his rank was indeed 42." David looked down at the screen on his wrist, the numbers on it made people''s hearts race.


    Participant: David (Aeon Star Ancient Field empire)


    Points: 32,178,201


    Rank: 51


    "By killing Quick de, I actually acquired over 24 million points!" David was shocked. By killing an absolute warrior, the number of points one got was indeed abundant. Prior to this battle, he only had close to about 8 million, not even close to the earnings from just this one battle! However Quick de did mention that he had killed a strong warrior from another city, getting over 10 million points.


    "The fastest way to get points is to kill an absolute warrior."


    "The best way is to go to each city and hunt." David thought.


    **For example, by killing every city''s number one, he estimated that he could get over a hundred million points! Of course the requirement was¡­to be able to kill them!


    When David killed Quick de, his rank simply jumped from 102 to 51 directly. This attracted many of the Aeon star universe''s powers and organizations to pay attention to him. Before when he made it to the top 1001, the ones watching him were mostly the trillions of citizens in the Aeon Star Ancient Field empire. However, after making it to rank 51, things were different.


    The higher one''s standing got, the more crazy the strength levels were!


    Every world''s top 3 could all be said to be true geniuses who definitely stepped through the gateway of the originws.


    Every world''s top 100, there would be some absolute geniuses who''ve also stepped through the gateway of the originws.


    The difference in ranks were linked directly to each person''s choices.


    Some absolute warriors, like David and Quick de, if they chose to not only stay within their own cities, but wander throughout the 91 cities and hunt the absolute warriors, they may meet certain brick walls. However, the higher possibility was that they''d be able to make it to the world''s top 10!


    "Search all of David''s information."


    "This David, to be able to reach rank 51, he must be a battle genius with a Third State Celestial. He might even be a stronger absolute genius who''s already begun toprehend the originws."


    "Aeon Star Ancient Field empire, from that little out of the way ce, there''s actually a genius who was able to make it to rank 51?"


    "It is rare indeed. Aeon Star Ancient Field empire has always been a lower level universe within the Aeon star universe world'' many territories."


    ...


    At the time, within the enormous luxurious living room of the universe ship which gathered all of the Aeon Star Ancient Field empire''s governing officials and royalty.


    "Congrattions your Highness."


    Joy and celebration!


    "Your majesty, rank 51, a 2 digit number!"


    Up to a thousand people within the hall had erupted in joy. A 3 digit rankpared to a 2 digit or 1 digit rank, the honor associated with each waspletely different. As for the three from the Aeon Star Ancient Field who had made it temporarily through the 1st round¡­


    "A 2 digit number."


    "Your majesty, right now within the entire Aeon Star clusters, the trillion citizens are iparably excited."


    Sitting above everybody else, the emperor''s face too could hardly conceal his joy. Laughing out loudly and roaring "In this elimination, our empire has done not bad! Looking at how things are going, there may very likely be 3 people making it through! outstanding As for David¡­haha, he''s the pride of our Aeon Star Ancient Field empire!"


    "This David has done us great honor! Great honor!" The emperor''s voice grew even brighter, "We must reward him, heavily reward him!"


    When David the Blood Maniac finally put down his bloodthirsty de and hid within a residential building to quietly wait for the end of the elimination,


    Within the house.


    David sat crossed legged, quietly awaiting the end of the elimination.


    "The elimination countdown, 60¡­59¡­58¡­57¡­56¡­" A deep boomy voice reverberated throughout the survivors'' minds in the hundred worlds, making many within these worlds get anxious and thus panic.


    "I''m almost there."


    "I was 1001 just now, right now I''m 1002."


    "It''s toote."


    "Kill."


    "You won''t be able to make it into the top 1001. As long as you let me kill you, I''ll definitely heavily repay you when we get out."


    "Bullshit, heavily repay? There''s no contract or proof of these things within the virtual universe system. It sounds good now, but if you simply deny everythingter, can I even do anything?"


    At the final countdown, it was madness within the worlds.


    David just patiently waited.


    "10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1!


    The survivors within the 100 worlds immediately vanished andter the virtually simted worlds too all crumbled and returned to nothing. Simultaneously, the final rankings were officially announced.


    The elimination has ended!


    The candidates have all been picked!


    ...


    David was sent to the air above the ind of Aeon Star Ancient Field.


    "Di! Di! Di! Di! Di!


    A constant beeping sound.


    "David, there are 371 call requests. Oh, right now it''s be 398. Ah, it''s continuing to rise." The familiar voice of his AI spoke out.


    David stood in the air above the Aeon Star Ancient Field. Beside him in midair there were many human silhouettes, all the survivors from the elimination. However surviving didn''t mean that they made it into the top 1001.


    "Those worlds all have barriers against virtual assistants." His AI said helplessly, "The virtual universe system is simple too strong, there''s no way around it."


    "Hm." David nodded.


    Anywhere in the universe people could easily instantly connect into the virtual universe with their consciousness, allowing countless people to enter. Even within the virtual universe, countless secret techniques could be simted, even originws could be simted¡­this was simply too scary. Maybe the originws weren''t even secret techniques within the virtual universe!


    Virtual universepany was afterall one of the Multiverse'' 5 great leviathans.


    And the other 4 leviathans hadn''t even grasped such level of skill. This Virtual universepany was the solepany capable of such a feat as building a virtual universe. It makes one afraid to even imagine just how deep and huge thepany was.


    "Right now there are 453 phone call requests and 892 mails." The AI said.


    "Let''s leave the virtual universe first." David''s thoughts moved.


    Shua!''

 Chapter 760 A Galaxy As Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 760 A Gxy As Gift!</h4>


    There were a total of 9 people in that living room.


    Non of them recognizable to David as he closed in.


    The 9 turned to look, and simultaneously 8 of them stood up. Only one old man in the center with long purplehair, remained seated as he turned to carefully examine David, revealing a smile: "David, I, Da Vin Tron, am here on behalf of the Aeon Star Cluster empire''s emperor."


    "My respects Lord Tron." David quickly greeted


    Having personally fought a Celestial, David could tell with one look that this Purple haired old man was a Celestial!


    "All sit." The Purple haired old man smiled.


    David too sat with them


    "David, there are two reasons behind my visit. One, I really wanted to see this outstanding genius from our Aeon Star Cluster empire." This Purple haired old man, even his beard was white, his entire being seemed amicable and kind, giving off a feeling of friendliness. "Two, because his Highness, yes, his Highness is paying very close attention to you, he values you and wants to handsomely reward you!"


    David wasn''t surprised by this. It was as it should be. But he smiled.


    "Lord Da Vin Tron, actually I didn''t do anything, I just did some of my own things only." David said.


    "No!"


    The Purple haired old man shook his head, "David, this action of yours has brought huge honor to our Aeon Star Cluster empire! The countless citizens of the empire are all proud because of you! You have given us immense honor thereby we shall reward you immensely."


    David could only sit there and listen intently.


    "Originally, the emperor wanted to give you a reward." The Purple haired old man looked at David, "However, he stopped when I advised him to not give you one temporarily."


    David looked a the Celestial before him, even more clueless than before.


    "I advised his Highness¡­if David is able to make it into the top 1,000 of the Aeon Universe World, then he''ll give you an entire gxy worth mining!" The Purple haired man said.


    "A Gxy?"


    This time, David couldn''t help but be shocked and excited. With that amount of wealth, he would bee able to buy as many drops of Eternal Dove tears ashee could absorb even the eternal stage wolf flesh didn''t seem too far off now.


    "As long as you are able to make it into the Aeon Universe top 1000, then any gxy under 10 essence drops with BlueKing empire territory to our Aeon Star territory will be yours!" The Purple haired old man carefully examined David and his brother''s reaction. As he expected, David and his brothers all revealed incredible shocked expressions.


    "Rx, this is the Blue King empire''s emperor. This matter is something the royals within that empire has agreed upon." The Purple haired old man looked beside him A handsome white clothed man not too far away from him smiled and nodded at David, "I too have been wanting to meet Mr David. If Mr David can manage the gxy under our empire, that would be our Blue King empire''s honor."


    "Hm?" David was stunned, suddenly he realized and understood.


    Aeon Universe top 1,000?


    One had to know that the Aeon Universe World had over a hundred million gxies, on average! To be able to make it into the Aeon Universe top 1,000¡­the warriors would probably all at least have Gxy peak state , some even hadprehension of the originws.


    In the Cosmic stage, and being so terrifying¡­


    These sort of geniuses, as long as they didn''t die halfway and continued to grow, reaching the Celestial level was almost no problem! And these sort of geniuses who receive extra nurturing¡­they would be the strongest within the Celestial level!


    A Celestial, would easily get a gxy as a territory.


    Right now it was akin to giving a future Celestial a gxy as territory. Even if David died along the way of bing a Celestial the Aeon Star Cluster empire and the empire naturally had their own ways to reim the Milky Way.


    "This, this reward is too huge. At the same time, making it into the top 1,000 is incredibly difficult as well." David''s expression went ugly.


    "Right."


    The Purple haired old man Tron nodded and sighed, "It is very difficult, our country''s martial strength is indeed weaker than the universe country''s other starfields. In the previouspetitions, we didn''t even make it into the top 10,000, as for the top 1000, it''s been even longer since we even stepped into it. However David, you have hope."


    "Here is some information that our empire has collected." The Purple haired old man pulled out a screen before him, he gently tapped it, "I''ll send these to you."


    "Information?"


    David was suspicious. Simultaneously, Babata alerted him that he received mail and there was an attachment on it.


    "Even though the eliminations weren''t broadcasted, ording to the names of the rankers, along with the already reputable strong Cosmic stages, we''ve collected quite a bit of information." The Purple haired old man smiled as he looked at David, "We''ve made a record of a total of 827 of the absolute geniuses that made it through this elimination round. They are all very well known and reputable absolute geniuses in the Aeon Universe World. Take a look, this information may prove useful to you during the arena fights."


    "Oh?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    Good stuff!


    If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. After knowing the opponent''s trump cards and being prepared for the battle, his chances of victory were much better.


    "Thanks." David thanked him.


    "No need." The Purple haired old man smiled and looked back, "If you can make it into the top 1,000, I. Ah De Tron will in fact have to thank you."


    "I''ll work hard." David nodded.


    "Right, this is one of the hopes of our Aeon Star Cluster empire! Make it into the top 1,000 as you fight against the many geniuses from the other universe countries.At least, our Aeon Star Cluster empire will have someone who''s made it onto the universe beings big stage." The Purple haired old man''s eyes gleamed with a sense of hope.


    He was a Celestial, and a very strong one at that.


    However, even amongst Celestials there were differences. This Celestial,pared to Jiang Tian Chen, his position and power was much lower.


    And Jiang Tian Chen, ifpared to the virtual universepany leviathan''s specially nurtured from young absolute geniuses, his position would be much lower! For the virtual universepany to have that level of leviathan¡­their specially nurtured geniuses¡­.they were nurtured to not only be eternal, but the strongest among the eternal!


    Naturally¡­


    These were all too far away! From the Cosmic stage to eternal, it was too far and difficult. Many absolute geniuses have been stuck in the Celestial pinnacle for tens of millions of years before finally dying from old age!


    "Work hard, in the Aeon Universe arena, you represent the Aeon Star Cluster empire. Even more so when you battle against the peak of the other universe countries." The Purple haired old man anticipated.


    "Right." David nodded.


    David spent three days going through the information of the many warriors.


    The screen before him was disying footage, in it was a golden haired tall and sturdy man with a golden scale on his forehead. He used two huge des and when he waved them, they would be blurry and the surroundings warped. Even though the des were obviously there, when the opponent tried to block they would block only air.


    One sh and the opponents would die.


    "Indeed very strong."


    Footage yed continuously, many with words and information below. These were all the absolute geniuses'' information the Aeon Star Cluster empire had gathered. These geniuses, many of them were already well reputable even before the genius battle. They were already vied for and snatched up by many super organizations..


    A simrly bald strong looking man in the footage, actually used his fists as weapons as every punch was incredibly brutal and powerful.


    ...


    Using 3 days to finish watching everything, made both participants of the arena fights David, begin to feel the pressure. There were indeed many strong warriors, as many as the clouds! They were only at Cosmic stage, yet they were able toprehend the originws, this was akin to a step to heaven. However, with the size and poption of the entire Aeon Universe World, there were actually a few hundred such people.


    ...


    Time passed and in the blink of an eye, the date of the arena fights had approached.


    ...


    Within an extremely huge hall, with rows and rows of seating.


    "This hall is really huge, it actually seats 100,000." Davidughed as he eximed, "The seats are very spacious too."


    "This is still average, Within each universal auction, the seating space for each person was incredible. And there were three million seats, you couldn''t even see the end of the Meeting hall." The AI said softly to David.


    "Silence!"


    A loud booming sound like that of a thunder reverberated within the entire hall. The entire hall shook violently under his voice.

 Chapter 761 Let The War Begin!

    ?


    "Silence!"


    A thick booming voice resounded. Immediately, the entire hall went silent. All that could be seen was a man dressed in a silver long robe who appeared at the highest podium at the front of the hall. His gaze swept past the 100,100 people below him. These were all the geniuses that made it through the elimination.


    "The people that made it through the Aeon Universe World''s elimination, 100,100 of you." The man in the silver long robe pointed beside him and immediately a screen appeared with images of people, "These 100 are the first of each world. Hence they immediately get awarded a spot in the final namelist, and are eligible to represent the Aeon Universe World and go take part in the pinnacle fights against other countries."


    "For the remaining 100,000. There are only 900 slots left on the list."


    "The arena battles¡­are separated into the arena war and the 1v1 battles." The silver robed man continued to speak, "We''ll first eliminate 90,000 people through Arena war! The 100,000 will break into 1,000 groups and every group will have 100." Each group will engage in mass battles on the arena and the final remaining 10 are the ones that will be considered to have passed the Arena war."


    "Once you''ve passed the arena war, there will be only 10,000 of you left!"


    "These 900 slots, will be filled from these 10,000! After the war the 1v1 battles will begin."


    The silver long robed man''s gaze swept past the 100,100 geniuses below him, as discussions were rampant.


    The arena war, actually eliminating 90,000 people at one go.


    Too vicious.


    "See the number before you? That is your group!" The silver long robed man roared, "Tomorrow will mark the beginning of the Arena war. The 1st 200 groups will start tomorrow and the entire war willst for 5 days and end after that."


    David looked at the number before him, 89.


    "I wish all of you will be able to make it through the arena wars." The silver long robed man''s voice resounded throughout the entire meeting hall, "We''ll now send everybody off, go get prepared."


    Weng¡­


    The 100,100 geniuses within the meeting hall all suddenly vanished.


    The Arena wars were separated into 1000 groups! And 200 groups would battle every day.


    The first day was the 1st group to group 200.


    The three Aeon Star Cluster empire participants that made it through the 1st round of elimination, Parker, Stan and David, of which Parker was in group 32, Stan was in group 161 and David in group 382. Hence both Parker and Stan were in the arena wars on the first day, while David''s group was scheduled for the second day.


    The Virtual universe specially opened up a space with a vast endless river coursing through it. This extremely wide river that flowed through the entire space filled with inds. Every ind had a Battle field.


    These arena fights were to be held in these Battle fields.1


    "Attention all!"


    A sweet and clear voice resounded throughout the billion spectators'' ears.


    The humans from Earth in the stands turned to look. Standing in the center of the Battle field was a smoking hot brown haired youngdy dressed in a tight armor. As the distance was too far¡­the spectators couldn''t even see her clearly. Hence, in mid hair a huge virtual image appeared, allowing the spectators to see clearly.


    "The battle that''s about to begin, will be the 32nd group in the arena wars. Let me introduce the 100 geniuses from the 32nd group."


    "1st, Pyre Saint, from the Pure mes empire. Previously, in the 82nd world, he was ranked 12." The beautiful brown haired youngdy''s clear voice resounded in the 1 billion spectators ears. Beside the current screen, a second screen floated in mid air and the image as well as simple information regarding the genius Pyre Saint was disyed.


    "Pyre Saint!"


    "All hail the great Pure Saint!!!"


    The entire Battle field suddenly burst out in cheers. All that could be seen was arge portion of the Battle field was filled with people going crazy and cheering, shouting out loudly Pyrd Saint''s name, their cheers resounded like thunder.


    "2nd¡­"


    "3rd¡­"


    The geniuses were all introduced one by one. Finally that brown haireddy smiled and said: "Number 86, Parker, from the Aeon Star Cluster empire. Previously, in the 21st world he was ranked 860." Beside, the screen disyed Parker''s image and information.


    "Rumble¡­"


    David felt as though his surroundings had exploded or something. Cheers that rumbled even the mountains and seas were heard as arge portion of the spectators around him were excitedly cheering.


    "Parker!"


    "Parker!"


    The cheers sounded as loud as thunder. Immersed in such an environment, it caused many to be unable to help but cheer and shout along, waving their fists too, shouting till their faces turned red, "Parker, Parker!"


    "Everybody''s cheering like crazy." Davidughed.


    The arrangement of the spectators was in ordance to the starfield they came from. Hence, David''s surroundings were all spectators from the Aeon gxy world star field! And the participant geniuses and the various star fields they came from would all get special privileges when they bought the tickets. ording to theory, with 1 billion tickets sold among the many star fields, every star field would not even get 100,000 tickets.


    However¡­


    If the star field had an active participant, then that star field was allowed 1 million tickets. Because of Parker''s participation, the Aeon star field was awarded 1 million tickets. This was the reason why there were 1 million citizens from the Aeon Star Cluster empire in the audience. The previous cheers belonged to the other starfields. But now that the participant from the  Aeon star field was announced, these 1 million people all excitedly shouted and roared.


    1 million people cheering, it was like an ocean altogether.


    "This Parker is quite handsome." Someone said softly andughed.


    Parker had a pigtail, and his entire person seemed like a leopard.


    "I''ve checked his background, it''s not bad." Stan lifted his wrist and the screen on it disyed a bit of Parker''s background.


    "Oh?" David looked at it.


    Parker was originally from an aboriginal, leading a savage life of eat or be eaten and battled against wild beasts from a young age. Actually, this was one of the territories of the Royal Aeon family, and it was specially used to cultivate special beasts that were used for training and war. Secretly monitoring this, the family¡­discovered that there was a child who actually had shocking power. They immediately knew he was a treasure!


    They immediately sent people to take this Parker aboriginal away.


    Since then, Parker had stepped into the civilized ways of society and very quickly became a citizen of the empire. Somehow, he also became somewhat of a young master within the Pce family.


    The Royal family, a business family that owned a few tens of life territory, was not much in the vast universe..


    Ironically¡­


    The Royal family had offended a few enemies and aggravated a fewrge and powerful families to attack them, and the enemies actually had Gxia State warriors. In a gxy, a Gxia State warrior was considered thend''s emperor! The royal family thus began to crumble. This battle however attracted the attention of a wandering Celestial.


    During the battle, that Celestial had noticed that Parker had amazing talent and immediately stepped in to stop the ughter.


    The Celestial''s intervention made it so that the enemy family were too terrified to even resist, hence the Pce Family survived.


    The Celestial took in Parker as his disciple and brought him to the Aeon mystic field  sacrednd. Since then, Parker lived in the sacrednd and the rate of his strength increase grew even faster. He was the sacrednd''s most exceptional genius.


    "Aboriginal?" David eximed, "Actually we too are aboriginals."


    "Right." Stan nodded.


    "I realized that I have a good feeling about this Parker." The others chuckled.


    The beautifuldy in the center of the Battle field was revving up the crowd and atmosphere, excitedly shouting, "Attention all! Attention all! The arena wars will begin immediately, Everybody, please countdown together with me for those in anticipation of this pinnacle genius battle, 10! 9! 8! ¡­3! 2! 1!"


    "Rumble!"


    The entire Battle field erupted and in the center human silhouettes appeared, it was the 100 geniuses that were introduced to everyone before from the different star fields.


    "Parker!"


    "Ghestal Hailings!"


    "Pyre Saint !"


    Different cheers immediately erupted within the Battle field. The cheers and roars of the Battle field were almost like a shockwave. David took one look and noticed Parker amidst the 100. With a pigtail, his gaze was fierce, almost like a hunting cheetah. He carried two long and narrow des on his back. He was also cautious and prudent as he paid attention to everybody.


    "Let the war begin!" A low voice resounded within the 1 billion spectators and the participants minds.

 Chapter 762 Repeated

    762 Repeated


    A thick booming voice resounded. Immediately, the entire hall went silent. All that could be seen was a man dressed in a silver long robe who appeared at the highest podium at the front of the hall. His gaze swept past the 100,100 people below him. These were all the geniuses that made it through the elimination.


    "The people that made it through the Aeon Universe World''s elimination, 100,100 of you." The man in the silver long robe pointed beside him and immediately a screen appeared with images of people, "These 100 are the first of each world. Hence they immediately get awarded a spot in the final namelist, and are eligible to represent the Aeon Universe World and go take part in the pinnacle fights against other countries."


    "For the remaining 100,000. There are only 900 slots left on the list."


    "The arena battles¡­are separated into the arena war and the 1v1 battles." The silver robed man continued to speak, "We''ll first eliminate 90,000 people through Arena war! The 100,000 will break into 1,000 groups and every group will have 100." Each group will engage in mass battles on the arena and the final remaining 10 are the ones that will be considered to have passed the Arena war."


    "Once you''ve passed the arena war, there will be only 10,000 of you left!"


    "These 900 slots, will be filled from these 10,000! After the war the 1v1 battles will begin."


    The silver long robed man''s gaze swept past the 100,100 geniuses below him, as discussions were rampant.


    The arena war, actually eliminating 90,000 people at one go.


    Too vicious.


    "See the number before you? That is your group!" The silver long robed man roared, "Tomorrow will mark the beginning of the Arena war. The 1st 200 groups will start tomorrow and the entire war willst for 5 days and end after that."


    David looked at the number before him, 89.


    "I wish all of you will be able to make it through the arena wars." The silver long robed man''s voice resounded throughout the entire meeting hall, "We''ll now send everybody off, go get prepared."


    Weng¡­


    The 100,100 geniuses within the meeting hall all suddenly vanished.


    The Arena wars were separated into 1000 groups! And 200 groups would battle every day.


    The first day was the 1st group to group 200.


    The three Aeon Star Cluster empire participants that made it through the 1st round of elimination, Parker, Stan and David, of which Parker was in group 32, Stan was in group 161 and David in group 382. Hence both Parker and Stan were in the arena wars on the first day, while David''s group was scheduled for the second day.


    The Virtual universe specially opened up a space with a vast endless river coursing through it. This extremely wide river that flowed through the entire space filled with inds. Every ind had a Battle field.


    These arena fights were to be held in these Battle fields.1


    "Attention all!"


    A sweet and clear voice resounded throughout the billion spectators'' ears.


    The humans from Earth in the stands turned to look. Standing in the center of the Battle field was a smoking hot brown haired youngdy dressed in a tight armor. As the distance was too far¡­the spectators couldn''t even see her clearly. Hence, in mid hair a huge virtual image appeared, allowing the spectators to see clearly.


    "The battle that''s about to begin, will be the 32nd group in the arena wars. Let me introduce the 100 geniuses from the 32nd group."


    "1st, Pyre Saint, from the Pure mes empire. Previously, in the 82nd world, he was ranked 12." The beautiful brown haired youngdy''s clear voice resounded in the 1 billion spectators ears. Beside the current screen, a second screen floated in mid air and the image as well as simple information regarding the genius Pyre Saint was disyed.


    "Pyre Saint!"


    "All hail the great Pure Saint!!!"


    The entire Battle field suddenly burst out in cheers. All that could be seen was arge portion of the Battle field was filled with people going crazy and cheering, shouting out loudly Pyrd Saint''s name, their cheers resounded like thunder.


    "2nd¡­"


    "3rd¡­"


    The geniuses were all introduced one by one. Finally that brown haireddy smiled and said: "Number 86, Parker, from the Aeon Star Cluster empire. Previously, in the 21st world he was ranked 860." Beside, the screen disyed Parker''s image and information.


    "Rumble¡­"


    David felt as though his surroundings had exploded or something. Cheers that rumbled even the mountains and seas were heard as arge portion of the spectators around him were excitedly cheering.


    "Parker!"


    "Parker!"


    The cheers sounded as loud as thunder. Immersed in such an environment, it caused many to be unable to help but cheer and shout along, waving their fists too, shouting till their faces turned red, "Parker, Parker!"


    "Everybody''s cheering like crazy." Davidughed.


    The arrangement of the spectators was in ordance to the starfield they came from. Hence, David''s surroundings were all spectators from the Aeon gxy world star field! And the participant geniuses and the various star fields they came from would all get special privileges when they bought the tickets. ording to theory, with 1 billion tickets sold among the many star fields, every star field would not even get 100,000 tickets.


    However¡­


    If the star field had an active participant, then that star field was allowed 1 million tickets. Because of Parker''s participation, the Aeon star field was awarded 1 million tickets. This was the reason why there were 1 million citizens from the Aeon Star Cluster empire in the audience. The previous cheers belonged to the other starfields. But now that the participant from the Aeon star field was announced, these 1 million people all excitedly shouted and roared.


    1 million people cheering, it was like an ocean altogether.


    "This Parker is quite handsome." Someone said softly andughed.


    Parker had a pigtail, and his entire person seemed like a leopard.


    "I''ve checked his background, it''s not bad." Stan lifted his wrist and the screen on it disyed a bit of Parker''s background.


    "Oh?" David looked at it.


    Parker was originally from an aboriginal, leading a savage life of eat or be eaten and battled against wild beasts from a young age. Actually, this was one of the territories of the Royal Aeon family, and it was specially used to cultivate special beasts that were used for training and war. Secretly monitoring this, the family¡­discovered that there was a child who actually had shocking power. They immediately knew he was a treasure!


    They immediately sent people to take this Parker aboriginal away.


    Since then, Parker had stepped into the civilized ways of society and very quickly became a citizen of the empire. Somehow, he also became somewhat of a young master within the Pce family.


    The Royal family, a business family that owned a few tens of life territory, was not much in the vast universe..


    Ironically¡­


    The Royal family had offended a few enemies and aggravated a fewrge and powerful families to attack them, and the enemies actually had Gxia State warriors. In a gxy, a Gxia State warrior was considered thend''s emperor! The royal family thus began to crumble. This battle however attracted the attention of a wandering Celestial.


    During the battle, that Celestial had noticed that Parker had amazing talent and immediately stepped in to stop the ughter.


    The Celestial''s intervention made it so that the enemy family were too terrified to even resist, hence the Pce Family survived.


    The Celestial took in Parker as his disciple and brought him to the Aeon mystic field sacrednd. Since then, Parker lived in the sacrednd and the rate of his strength increase grew even faster. He was the sacrednd''s most exceptional genius.


    "Aboriginal?" David eximed, "Actually we too are aboriginals."


    "Right." Stan nodded.


    "I realized that I have a good feeling about this Parker." The others chuckled.


    The beautifuldy in the center of the Battle field was revving up the crowd and atmosphere, excitedly shouting, "Attention all! Attention all! The arena wars will begin immediately, Everybody, please countdown together with me for those in anticipation of this pinnacle genius battle, 10! 9! 8! ¡­


    3! 2! 1!"


    "Rumble!"


    The entire Battle field erupted and in the center human silhouettes appeared, it was the 100 geniuses that were introduced to everyone before from the different star fields.


    "Parker!"


    "Ghestal Hailings!"


    "Pyre Saint !"


    Different cheers immediately erupted within the Battle field. The cheers and roars of the Battle field were almost like a shockwave. David took one look and noticed Parker amidst the 100. With a pigtail, his gaze was fierce, almost like a hunting cheetah. He carried two long and narrow des on his back. He was also cautious and prudent as he paid attention to everybody.


    "Let the war begin!" A low voice resounded within the 1 billion spectators and the participants minds.

 Chapter 763 Increase In strength

    763 Increase In strength


    His head was ringing intensely as his brain hummed as though in exhaustion. It was highly likely that a normal person would have passed out from exhausting his body too much. But Ryver was no ordinary person.


    His brain was hyperactive at moments like this to notice the changes in his body through the system and he was dumbfounded.


    "Status."


    [Ryver Mcgyver]


    [Sex: male]


    [Age: 28]


    [Strength: 2.31(+0.3]


    [Agility: 2.31(+0.3)]


    [Vitality: 2.32(-0.2)]


    [Verdict: You are more than twice a man now.]


    Ryver was speechless for a long while. Just performing three styles sessfully, his strength and vitality increased by 0.3 points within this short period of 20 minutes!


    It was even better then killing zombies out there. But not withstanding, his vitality actually dropped by 0.2 points which was the only downside to this.


    The technique consumes vitality at a frightening rate. After consuming the excess vitality from the Plexues he had eaten earlier, it actually proceeded to consume his own vitality.


    Which meant that as long as he had enough plexuses, he could increase his strength almost indefinitely. A surge of hunger suddenly struck Ryver like an iing train.


    Searching his room, he manged to find some snacks in the refrigerator to consume and wash up, also changing his cloths to another long sleeve white shirt to hide his scars and a ck trouser.


    Exciting his room, he opened the stairway door and left the 40th floor, heading towards the 39th floor, it was time to grind for zombies.


    The 39th floor had a few zombies within them. It''s highly likely the zombies of the digital marketing strategy team would have moved from the 39th floor to the ground floor.


    During the start of the nuclear apocalypse, most people would have panicked and tried to get out of thepany as fast as possible, drawing the zombies with them. Which meant that its highly likely majority of the zombies already migrated to the ground floor.


    And as though to testify to his hypothesis, Ryver only met with four zombies on the 39th floor, with his increase in strength, killing them as his as cutting grass. Now, his axe could easily pass through their skulls without slowing down.


    Ryver wasn''t satisfied. His expression pondered. This wasn''t close to the number of zombies he needed to kill. The ground floor should contain countless zombies that seem endless and that was where he needed to be. This was the only way if he wanted to evolve his stats. But first, he needed a good weapon.


    Exiting the 39th floor, Ryver climbed down, all the way to the fifth floor. There weren''t any zombies in sight, only littered corpses could be seen on the ground with their bodies and innards syed to the ground like roses, except this wasn''t romantic in any way but horrifying.


    It seems Jacob took care of the zombies here. Moving alongside the walls, Ryver headed for arge office that had ss walls built around it.


    The ss door appeared to be locked from the outside.


    "Crash!"


    The ss door was smashed to pieces. Ryver withdrew his axe and bent as he entered through the demarcated ss door, into the office.


    The owner of this office seem to be the Manager of this floor, managing the workers on this floor. The office was very luxurious, this only served to show how high his pay must have been.


    Ryver''s eyes paused on the wall and just as Jacob had said, on the wall, two double-edged axes hung on it snugly crossed against each other, forming some sort of double axe symbol. The disy was certainly magnificent.


    Ryver''s eyes glinted. He picked the Twin axes up in each hand and they were perfect in his hands.


    They appeared medieval, and as he juggled them, their weight appeared to be roughly between 5-7kg. The length of the double-edged axe was around 40-50cm.


    The handle had a slightly intriguing pattern drawn on it for better grip. Ryver couldn''t be any more satisfied with the weapon. It was study, sharp and exactly what he needed.


    Swinging the two axe a few times, he familiarized himself with the weight of the axe. Then his eyes then caught of something at the top corner of the wall.


    Three tiny des hung on the wall. At first, Ryver thought it was part of the painting, but soon he realised what they were des, des without handles. Perfect tools for a hidden weapon!


    The de was the length of a palm with sharp double edges, without handles and almost as thin as a cicada''s wings. But there was a certain amount of weight in them as they flipped around his fingers.


    He took the axe holsters from the wall and wore it behind him, picking the holsters off the des, he wore them around his thigh while keeping the des hidden in them.


    Ryver couldn''t help but think that the owner of the office seem to be prepared for war.


    But he nced downwards to see a corpse lying dead on the ground with bite marks and opened up tummy. The corpse appeared to be of a man who was in his early fifties with a potbelly. But the man didn''t survive the nuclear explosion and had transformed into a zombie from his syed out belly and chucked of missing flesh.


    He was most likely killed by Jacob judging by the hole in his head.


    It was finally time to head to the ground floor. There was more than enough space on the ground floor since the explosion didn''t really affect the ground floor of the garage, therefore it was easier to get surrounded by the zombies. It was something Ryver didn''t want to risk.


    He careful devised a n in his head and after carefully thinking it over, he thought the n was a feasible one but also very dangerous.


    He unlocked the stairsway door to the ground floor and he observed for a while before hitting his metal axe against the metal door, retreating to the stair way. Shortly, a few zombies were immediately attracted.


    "Raaaaaugh!"


    More than a few dozen zombies wildly rushed in his direction, drooling thick crimson fluids.


    Ryver''s actions were extremely risky. Just a single scratch to the body and he would instantly be infected, but this was Ryver, he always ced everything within his analyses.


    Ryver stood a few steps above the ground floor and immediately the zombies got within reach, his axe sliced into the skull of the first zombie, it''s brain matter sttering across the wall like a paint job, rendering it dead. Immediately two other zombies took its ce.


    Ryver swung his other axe, cutting off the head of two other zombies. With that, the zombies started multiplying.


    The door to the stairs was a narrow path, therefore only five zombies could squeeze through the door. But before they could climb the stairs, their heads had been sliced into two parts.


    Ryver continuously swung his twin axe rapidly with strength of about three points andbat points of 7 units, his arms turned into a blur as he waved the twin axe like a fan, mincing through the zombies like a rotor but with sounds of bones grinding in the background.


    The dozen amount of zombies were starting to multiply and as time passed, they were no longer just a few dozen zombies but had be a horde in less than ten minutes.


    Ryver didn''t seem to mind this in the slightest. He kicked, shed and diced while moving backwards periodically as the horde got closer to him. Thankfully the ce was narrow.


    This continued for another 15 minutes and Ryver was getting drenched in sweat, not from the swings, but from the intense calctions his brain was sustaining !


    He wasn''t just killing zombies stupidly, otherwise be would have long since being consumed by them.


    He was simrly precisely avoiding their w attack as just a single strike could prove fatal while simultaneously flicking their plexus to the side. His face was starting to lose color, and his brain was everywhere while his arms were also getting ufortably sore by the minute.


    Ryver endured for another five minutes to meet up with his estimations before he felt as though he was about to copse from the severe calction and exhaustion, he instantly retreated back up to the next segment of the stairs. While simultaneously perceiving his status.


    Grabbing a bunch of Plexuses from the pile, he immediately consumed the fist sized Plexus.


    [Vitality 2.34¡­ +0.02]


    [Vitality 2.90.¡­ +0.05]


    [Vitality 3.20¡­ +0.01] ...


    [Agility 2.31¡­ +0.01]


    [101 New Notifications.]


    "Clear Notifications, View Stats."


    [Ryver Mvcyger] | [Sex: male] [Age: 28] | [Strength: 2.32] | [Agility: 2.31] | [Vitality: 3.21] |


    Ryver felt a warm torrent of energy flowing into his arms and body and the ache in his muscles faded as though they were renewed, his brain immediately chilled as he felt a cooling sensation flow into them, making him shiver in slight ecstasy. He immediately felt freshed.


    The zombies struggle amongst each other through the tight stair to get to Ryver, climbing onto each other trying to get to him, but Ryver sent them backwards with his axe.


    The numbers of zombies on the ground floor weren''t that few to begin with, but their growling sounds kept attracting even more zombies from outside thepany. If it weren''t for the narrow door and stairway, the situation would have gotten out of hand.

 Chapter 764 Go

    <h4>Chapter 764 Go</h4>


    Silence!"


    A thick booming voice resounded. Immediately, the entire hall went silent. All that could be seen was a man dressed in a silver long robe who appeared at the highest podium at the front of the hall. His gaze swept past the 100,100 people below him. These were all the geniuses that made it through the elimination.


    "The people that made it through the Aeon Star country''s elimination, 100,100 of you." The man in the silver long robe pointed beside him and immediately a screen appeared with images of people, "These 100 are the first of each world. Hence they immediately get awarded a spot in the final namelist, and are eligible to represent the Aeon Star country and go take part in the pinnacle fights against other countries."


    "For the remaining 100,000. There are only 900 slots left on the list."


    "The arena battles¡­are separated into the arena war and the 1v1 battles." The silver robed man continued to speak, "We''ll first eliminate 90,000 people through Arena war! The 100,000 will break into 1,000 groups and every group will have 100." Each group will engage in mass battles on the arena and the final remaining 10 are the ones that will be considered to have passed the Arena war."


    "Once you''ve passed the arena war, there will be only 10,000 of you left!"


    "These 900 slots, will be filled from these 10,000! After the war the 1v1 battles will begin."


    The silver long robed man''s gaze swept past the 100,100 geniuses below him, as discussions were rampant.


    The arena war, actually eliminating 90,000 people at one go.


    Too vicious!


    "I heard." someone said softly, "Thatst time the Aeon star cluster waspletely eliminated in the Arena war, without anyone making it into the top 10,000."


    "Hm." Another nodded.


    "During the elimination I barely made it into the top 1,001. This arena war''s elimination efficiency is extremely high." The same person said softly, another replied, "Big brother, in a war it''s really hard to say, you still have hopes of making it through the war. Then it''lle down to the 1v1 battles."


    Hu!


    Suddenly a screen appeared before every genius in the meeting hall, on it were numbers from 1 to 1000 etc.


    "See the number before you? That is your group!" The silver long robed man roared, "Tomorrow will mark the beginning of the Arena war. The 1st 200 groups will start tomorrow and the entire war willst for 5 days and end after that."


    David looked at the number before him, 382.


    "I wish all of you will be able to make it through the arena wars." The silver long robed man''s voice resounded throughout the entire meeting hall, "We''ll now send everybody off, go get prepared."


    Weng¡­


    The 100,100 geniuses within the meeting hall all suddenly vanished.


    The previous stage within the 100 worlds, there was no live broadcast. This led to the Aeon Star country''s over 1.3 trillion star fields, with countless universe citizens beingpletely anxious and nervous. After all, they could only see the rankings and not the battle itself! The start of the arena fights however, was open for people to actually watch and spectate. This led to the sale of the arena tickets being extremelypetitive as they were selling like hot cakes!


    ...


    The Arena wars were separated into 1000 groups! And 200 groups would battle every day.


    The firstt day was the 1st group to group 200.


    The three Aeon Star empire participants that made it through the 1st round of elimination, David and two others , of which Stan was in group 32, Bane was in group 161 and David in group 382. Hence both Stan and Bane were in the arena wars on the first day, while David''s group was scheduled for the second day.


    The Virtual universe specially opened up a space with a vast endless river coursing through it. This extremely wide river that flowed through the entire space filled with inds. Every ind had a dojo.


    These arena fights were to be held in these dojos.


    "Attention all!"


    A sweet and clear voice resounded throughout the billion spectators'' ears.


    The humans from Earth in the stands turned to look. Standing in the center of the dojo was a smoking hot brown haired youngdy dressed in a tight armor. As the distance was too far¡­the spectators couldn''t even see her clearly. Hence, in mid hair a huge virtual image appeared, allowing the spectators to see clearly.


    "The battle that''s about to begin, will be the 32nd group in the arena wars. Let me introduce the 100 geniuses from the 32nd group."


    1st, Faund, from the Jinx empire. Previously,in the 82nd world, he was ranked 12." The beautiful brown haired youngdy''s clear voice resounded in the 1 billion spectators ears. Beside the current screen, a second screen floated in mid air and the image as well as simple information regarding the genius Faund was disyed.


    " Faund!"


    " Faund!"


    The entire dojo suddenly rst out in cheers. All that could be seen was arge portion of the dojo was filled with people going crazy and cheering, shouting out loudly Faund''s name, their cheers resounded like thunder.


    "2nd¡­"


    "3rd¡­"


    The geniuses were all introduced one by one. Finally that brown haireddy smiled and said: "Number 86, Stan, from the Aeon star clusterpl empire. Previously, in the 21st world he was ranked 860." Beside, the screen disyed Stan''s image and information.


    "Rumble¡­"


    David felt as though his surroundings had exploded or something. Cheers that rumbled even the mountains and seas were heard as arge portion of the spectators around him were excitedly cheering.


    "Stan!"


    "Stan!"


    The cheers sounded as loud as thunder. Immersed in such an environment, it caused many to be unable to help but cheer and shout along. shouting till their faces turned red, "Stan, Stan!"


    The cheers sounded as loud as thunder. Immersed in such an environment, it caused many to be unable to help but cheer and shout along. shouting till their faces turned red, "Stan, Stan!"


    "Everybody''s cheering like crazy." David,ughed.

 Chapter 765 2

    <h4>Chapter 765 2</h4>


    The arrangement of the spectators was in ordance to the starfield they came from. Hence, David''s surroundings were all spectators from the Aeon star universe Mountain star field! And the participant geniuses and the various star fields they came from would all get special privileges when they bought the tickets. ording to theory, with 1 billion tickets sold among the many star fields, every star field would not even get 100,000 tickets.


    However¡­


    If the star field had an active participant, then that star field was allowed 1 million tickets. Because of Stan''s participation, the Aeon star universe Mountain star field was awarded 1 million tickets. This was the reason why there were 1 million citizens from the Aeon star universe Mountain empire in the audience. The previous cheers belonged to the other starfields. But now that the participant from the Aeon star universe Mountain star field was announced, these 1 million people all excitedly shouted and roared.


    1 million people cheering, it was like an ocean altogether.


    "This Stan is quite handsome." An elder said softly andughed.


    Stan had a pigtail, and his entire person seemed like a leopard.


    "I''ve checked his background, it''s not bad." Bane lifted his wrist and the screen on it disyed a bit of Stan''s background.


    "Oh?" David looked at it.


    Stan was originally from an aboriginal, leading a savage life of eat or be eaten and battled against wild beasts from a young age. Actually, this was one of the territories of the Pce family, and it was specially used to cultivate special beasts that were used for training and war. Secretly monitoring this, the family¡­discovered that there was a child who actually had shocking power. They immediately knew he was a treasure!


    They immediately sent people to take this Stan aboriginal away.


    Since then, Stan had stepped into the civilized ways of society and very quickly became a citizen of the empire. Somehow, he also became somewhat of a young master within the Pce family.


    The Pce family, a business family that owned a few tens of life territory, was not much in the vast universe¡­


    Ironically¡­


    The Pce family had offended a few enemies and aggravated a fewrge and powerful families to attack them, and the enemies actually had universe level warriors. In a gxy, a universe level warrior was considered thend''s emperor! The Pce family thus began to crumble. This battle however attracted the attention of a wandering celestials.


    During the battle, that celestials had noticed that Stan had amazing talent and immediately stepped in to stop the ughter.


    The celestials''s intervention made it so that the enemy family were too terrified to even resist, hence the Pce Family survived.


    The celestials took In Stan as his disciple and brought him to the Aeon star universe Mountain sacrednd. Since then, Stan lived in the sacrednd and the rate of his strength increase grew even faster. He was the Aeon star universe Mountain sacrednd''s most exceptional genius.


    "Aboriginal?" David eximed, "Actually we too are aboriginals."


    "Right." Bane nodded.


    "I realized that I have a good feeling about this Stan." An elder chuckled.


    During David and his brothers'' conversation, that beautifuldy in the center of the dojo was revving up the crowd and atmosphere, excitedly shouting, "Attention all! Attention all! The arena wars will begin immediately, Everybody, please countdown together with me for those in anticipation of this pinnacle genius battle, 10! 9! 8! ¡­3! 2! 1!"


    "Rumble!"


    The entire dojo erupted and in the center human silhouettes appeared, it was the 100 geniuses that were introduced to everyone before from the different star fields.


    "Stan!"


    " Faund!"


    Different cheers immediately erupted within the dojo. The cheers and roars of the dojo were almost like a shockwave. David took one look and noticed Stan amidst the 100. With a pigtail, his gaze was fierce, almost like a hunting cheetah. He carried two long and narrow des on his back. He was also cautious and prudent as he paid attention to everybody.


    "Let the war begin!" A low voice resounded within the 1 billion spectators and the participants minds.


    Silence!


    The dojo was suddenly silent, and the 100 geniuses in the center too made their moves immediately.


    "Chi!"


    "Xiu!"


    Beams of lights lit up as the geniuses all dodged and moved swiftly. The unleashed domains too caused the entire dojo to be covered in multicolored radiance The colorful energy waves revolved about, and the geniuses were all either dodging and fleeing or exchanging blows. Everything was as fast as lightning.


    The war was very dangerous, because one had to defend against sneak attacks.


    "That Stan is sly indeed." From the spectators, An elder''s eyes gleamed.


    "It doesn''t matter, every single one of them are just as clever." David''s eyebrows creased. The space in which the geniuses were battling in was constantly shrinking, forcing those on flying star weapons to have no way to flee far enough. The geniuses were constantly dying off. The number of deaths rose constantly.


    8, 14, 29, 36¡­


    This caused the 1 billion audience members of many star fields to watch with bated breaths, some even with long sighs. However, the intense battle still caused everybody to hold their breaths and not make any loud noises.


    Stan held his 2 des and his entire person became a gust of wind as he madly defended against the enemy''s star weapon. When Stan was engaged with this other star reader, from the distance another genius flew over, simultaneously controlling a cone star weapon to be a beam of lightning and shooting over!


    "Hmph!"


    With the lightning shooting over, Stan dodged while using his left de to block.


    "Pa!"


    The lightning caused Stan''s left de to be knocked away and he revealed a look of shock, "That strength, it''s too, too strong." That lightning followed closely and pierced through his forehead.


    Stan diedd!


    The number of deaths swiftly continued to rise, 73¡­78¡­82¡­89¡­90!


    "The 32nd group arena war has ended. The number of dead and eliminated is 90, the remaining 10 have the right to enter the 900 slots namelist." A low voice resounded within the 10 survivors and 1 billion spectators.


    All the spectators in the stands finally let out all sorts of noises, be it sighs, rage or even excited cheers.


    "Stan has been eliminated." shook his head.


    "His strength belonged to the lowest of the 100. The only reason why he survived past the 1st half was because he was sly and clever." Bane shook his head, "Being eliminated too is normal. I''m afraid I wouldn''t do much better than him."

 Chapter 766 Hunt Demeter

    <h4>Chapter 766 Hunt Demeter</h4>


    "Pa!"


    The lightning caused Stan''s left de to be knocked away and he revealed a look of shock, "That strength, it''s too, too strong." That lightning followed closely and pierced through his forehead.


    Stan died!


    The number of deaths swiftly continued to rise, 73¡­78¡­82¡­89¡­90!


    "The 32nd group arena war has ended. The number of dead and eliminated is 90, the remaining 10 have the right to enter the 900 slots namelist." A low voice resounded within the 10 survivors and 1 billion spectators.


    All the spectators in the stands finally let out all sorts of noises, be it sighs, rage or even excited cheers.


    "Stan has been eliminated." Shook his head.


    "His strength belonged to the lowest of the 100. The only reason why he survived past the 1st half was because he was sly and clever." Bane shook his head, "Being eliminated too is normal. I''m afraid I wouldn''t do much better than him."


    The three from Aeon Star empire that made it through the elimination were able to participate in the arena war. Stan however, had already been eliminated! One had to know that this arena war was broadcasted live. Among the trillions of people in the Aeon Star starfield that had watched this battle, many were enraged and broke wine sses or bottles, and many more were angry and unsatisfied.


    "That punk from the W field is too treacherous, he actually snuck an attack on Stan!"


    "That bastard!"


    "Stan shouldn''t have lost!"


    "He should have been able to make it into the top 10,000."


    "In today''s arena war, our Aeon Star empire still has Stan. Bane will definitely win, he''ll definitely be able to make it into the Aeon Star Universe universe country''s top 10,000."


    "Brother, that Bane was among the lowest of the ranks that made it through the 1st elimination. For him to survive in the Arena, that''s going to be very hard! I think¡­David has the biggest chance."


    "That David will definitely make it through! As for Stan, he too will be able to do it! Who knows, maybe he purposely hid his true powers during the elimination."


    Virtual universe, Dojo number 10389.


    About 3 hours after watching Stan''s arena war, the 161st group battle in dojo 10389 was about to begin. The entire dojo was filled with cheers and roars, and the beautifulmentator was introducing every genius one by one with a small description.


    "Number 93, Stan, from the Aeon Star empire, ranked 982 in the 72nd elimination world." The beautifuldy introduced.


    "Stan!"


    "Stan!"


    "Stan!"


    In a particr region among the spectators, over a million people from the Aeon Star empire shouted loudly, almost as though they were dering¡­this genius Bane was from the Aeon Star empire!


    And amongst the cheering crowd, David creased their eyebrows.


    "Big trouble." Someone said softly, "I didn''t expect that Savage would be there."


    "Right." David too held his breath and waited. Everyone was powerful, having been able to make it into the arena battles. Especially the group in which Bane was in, with .


    Very quickly.


    The countdown began and the dojo roared as a 100 absolute geniuses appeared in the center.


    Within the dojo.


    Bane carried in his hand the long pike, his gaze cautious as it swept his surroundings. This circr arena spanned a diameter of about 30 km. During the course of the battle¡­the space would constantly shrink, forcing the faster flying people to have nowhere to dodge After about 15 minutes, the area would shrink to a diameter of only 1m!


    Hence¡­


    Every arena war battle would at mostst for 15 minutes.


    "Amongst these 100, the strongest should be Savage." Bane swept his gaze past the 99 others, his mind swiftly picturing the information he had seen before, "Also there are 3 others that are very strong."


    "First engage with the weaker ones and survive."


    "Then fight and risk it all after."


    Bane quickly remembered the information. He was very clear that if he fled far at the start¡­he would definitely be the targets of the absolute geniuses. It would be better for him to mix in the crowd at the start. As for surviving in this war¡­Bane was pretty confident.


    "Let the battle begin!" A low booming voice resounded within everyone in the dojo''s minds.


    With a shrinking area of 30 km, the arena would only have a diameter of 1m left in 15 minutes.


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    Mad amounts of energy flows erupted, the 100 geniuses within the dojo swiftly began their battles!


    "Receive my blow!" That messy haired tall and sturdy youth roared. His bare feet only took one step and yet he managed to close a 100m distance. That fierce sh sliced towards a Mental Art Practitioner, who didn''t seem to expect such speed from the opponent. He was shocked as he tried to dodge while using his Star weapon to block.


    "ng!"


    The short de cut down! His power couldn''t be blocked!


    It was akin to a mountain crushing down on one!


    That Star weapon was knocked aside and the short de immediately sliced through that Mental Art Practitioner''s head, causing it to split open into two.


    "Haha¡­haha¡­" the tall and sturdy manughed. Walking barefoot, every step he took allowed him to travel arge distance. His instant increase in speed was very fast, faster than even most flying Mental Art Practitioners.


    "Surround and kill him!"


    "Everybody team up and kill him first!" Someone shouted.


    "Xiu! Xiu!"


    Two Star weapons shot over.


    "Dang! Dang!" The short de moved in a waving motion, easily blocking the two Star weapons and knocking them far away.


    "Surround and kill me?"


    The tall and sturdy youth was like a monster, actually travelling amidst the crowd, making the 10 or so that wanted to kill him unable to surround him. On the contrary, that youth very quickly settled half of that group. This Savage''s path¡­was simply a ughter. Even though these 100 were all absolute geniuses, no one could actually match up against this Savage.


    This battle, there was no doubt the most outstanding was Savage.


    Other than Savage, there was ady whose performance was also extraordinary., She was dressed in armor and was iparably valiant! One could tell just from her figure¡­that this was an extremely sexy and hot beauty. However her aura and her gaze were filled with brutality. Also her kills were all clean, making it so that no one could tell that she was ady!


    "Chi chi¡­" Wielding the long pike, Bane was engaged in battles amongst a group of geniuses, one could only see geniuses falling down dead one after another.


    Bane however was still alive!


    "Ang!"


    His pike was like lightning!


    Swiftly and suddenly piercing through a genius''s forehead from the back. Bane''s expression after killing someone didn''t waver at all. He still remained amidst the crowd, as his pike danced around, seemingly normal. However, multiple attempts from many Star weapons were unable to pierce his defense.


    Time passed and the deaths rose to 60, 61, 62¡­


    As the numbers shrank, the group battles too lessened.


    "Hm?" That valiantdy stared straight at Stan. In the universe, there were many that used such pike weapons!


    However, those that used pike weapons normally picked the hard and sturdy ones.


    The one Bane used however seemed more flexible. The moment it began to dance around, it was like a huge snake, extremely peculiar.


    "Interesting." The valiantdy wielded her two des and flew straight at Stan.


    "Not good." Stan''s expression changed.


    During the group battles, he had long observed ande to the conclusion that within this group, thatdy warrior was definitely one of the top 3. Only Savage was a little stronger than her. He didn''t expect her to start rushing towards him. However¡­since the enemy was rushing over, there was no way to dodge, he could only invite the battle!


    "Ang!"


    The pike revolved, just like a loach in water, swift and nimble as it immediately pierced towards thatdy warrior that was rushing over!


    "Interesting, interesting." Thedy warrior''s eyes were filled with excitement, as her body emanated a green energy. The waves wrapped around the two arc des. She began to wave them and the des danced about, shing towards the tip of the pike, causing a formless revolving energy to be transmitted onto the pike.


    "Hm?"


    Stan''s expression changed abruptly and he immediately retracted his pike fiercely. As soon as he did that, with an explosive sound he raised the pike with his hand, and almost like an axe, he fiercely chopped down at thedy warrior.


    "Peng!"


    Thedy''s entire being became a fierce torrent of water flow, as an arc de fiercely received that strong attacking force from the pike, following which she stuck closely to Bane and continued her attack. In an instant Bane felt like he was almost sucked into a whirlpool,and unable to escape.


    "Thisdy warrior already has someprehension of the water originws, I''m in big trouble." Bane was panicking.


    All beings had always heavily emphasized the 5 elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Even though Bane walked the path of the light domain, he had a very clear understanding about thews of water. However, understanding it was one thing, whether he could actually outmatch her was another.


    "If she''s like water, I''ll be like stone!" Bane didn''t have a choice, he grit his teeth and the surrounding light warped and his entire being became extremely ring.


    The pike''s speed immediately raised another gear.


    Once the pike was fully unleashed, it was like a tortoise shell, without any openings at all.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang!" Thedy warrior''s water originw infused shes were all extremely heavy and powerful, giving off tremors that Bane felt as though they were impossible to block.


    "If one had not stepped through the gateway of originws, one is useless after all." Bane suddenly understood this logic.


    "Stan!"


    "Stan!"


    In the 1 billion filled dojo, many Aeon Star starfield people were very nervous.


    And there were even more people watching through the broadcast.


    Virtual universe, Aeon Star ind above, floating ind, those that lived in the floating ind were all at least a universe level.


    On a particrlyrge but simple looking vi, within one of its living rooms.


    A man sat there who was dressed in a dark red robe. There was a lightning mark on his forehead, this person¡­was one of the Aeon Star empire''s most powerful Celestial, Hunt Demeter! And beside him, there was a kind looking old man with a head full of white.

 Chapter 767 Stan鈥檚 Lose

    <h4>Chapter 767 Stan''s Lose</h4>


    A Man sat there who was dressed in a dark red robe. There was a lightning mark on his forehead, this person¡­was one of the Aeon Star empire''s most powerful Celestials, Hunt Demeter! And beside him, there was a kind looking old man with a head full of white.


    "This ck clothed punk is from our Aeon Star empire?" The old man seemed interested, "His light Cosmos State, from the looks of it, seems to be at the third or second state. However he is really a genius at battle. His flexible but strong pike, is actually able to allow him to unleash his Cosmos State to this level. This is evenparable to those Cosmos peak third state punks."


    Peak third Cosmos state, was not necessarily stronger than mid third Cosmic State


    It all relied on one''s ability to unleash its strength.


    One theory.


    Maybe one had aprehension of the originws. However, what determine the strength in a battle was the knowledge of how to actually use thews in battle.! For example David, using Megaton as mental weapon was ordinary but whenbined with the spacews he hadprehended¡­the power waspletely different.


    "Yes, Prime General, he is from our empire." Hunt Demeter said respectfully.


    "Hm." The old man smiled.


    Prime General¡­


    That title, if any other Celestial from the Aeon empire heard that they would be shocked.


    In the Blood Axe Mountain organization, a Celestial ''s rank was that of general.


    And the Blood Axe Mountain organization had 3 original founders. Only these three founders had the right to be called Prime General.


    Blood Axe Mountain, as a leader of the fourrge organizations within the Aeon Star field, even the sacrednd Aeon star cluster and Stone Cavern sacrednd wouldn''t be willing to mess with it, because of the three founding members of the Blood Axe Mountain.


    The three founding members were all awarded the Cosmos State lord "Blood Bane" title when they were young.


    A Cosmos State lord Blood Bane Warrior, whenpared to the universe level Blood Bane title, was much rarer, at least a thousand to ten thousand times rarer!


    Although the three of them came from different star fields, they got along extremely well, even bing bosom friends in life and death Because the three of them had the title of Blood Bane Warrior, they decided to build the organization Blood Axe Mountain!


    They were made of two men and one woman.


    Their names were Khist, Benita and Ving!


    Of the group, Khist and Benita both became Eternal. Only Ving, this legendary warrior from the Aeon Star empire remained stuck at the pinnacle of Celestials. However, he was known to be invincible amongst the Celestials. Ever since about 100,000 years ago, he vanished within the Aeon Star star field, and no one ever saw him again¡­


    No one knew whether this third founder was alive or dead!


    "He''s from our Aeon Star starfield?" This question revealed this Prime General, the founding member from the Aeon Star empire!


    The three founding members all came from different starfields!


    And the one from the Aeon Star empire was Ving!


    "Do you have this punk''s information?" The old man said.


    "Yes."


    Hunt Demeter replied respectfully, very quickly sourcing out the information and said softly, "His name is Stan, and just like the other one David, he''s an aboriginal from a mother world. Within the Milky Way gxy."


    "Aboriginals?" The old man''s eyebrows creased slightly.


    "Right, however this is a conjecture from our Blood Axe Mountain information department." Hunt Demeter said, "Also, they all part in this time''s Genius battle, and the most outstanding isn''t even Stan, it''s David."


    "There''s one even more outstanding?" the old man revealed a shocked expression.


    "Yes, in the elimination, Stan was ranked 982, David was ranked 98." Hunt Demeter said respectfully.


    The old man slightly nodded, looking at the screen before him that was broadcasting the arena war, he said shocked, "This Stan, in this critical time he actually broke through, his Cosmos State actually rose from peak second to early 3rd state ¡­oh¡­thatdy unleashed her strength. What powerful de techniques, continuous and unrelenting, heavy and powerful, that Stan cannot withstand it anymore, oh, what a pity, he still died. There''s no way around it, the difference in power was simply too much."


    Hunt Demeter was quite shocked.


    Prime General Ving rarely ever spoke so much, right now it seemed as though he really cared for this Stan.


    Ving!


    There was a legend in the Aeon Star empire, even the two sacrednds Aeon Star and Ice Leviathan, the two god leaders would show respect to Ving! Firstly, Ving''s two life or death buddies were Eternal. Secondly, Ving was indeed very strong, Hunt Demeter''s reputation was mostly only within the Aeon Star empire. Ving however, had a reputation enough to even make the million Celestials in the Aeon multiverse country respect him.


    If not for him getting distracted and working on the time originws, he probably would have be an Eternal long ago.


    "Sigh." Hunt Demeter looked at the old man before him, the elder Ving that led him by hand before, was sighing endlessly, "Is this life? The Prime General has changed his mind, not being over ambitious like before, wanting to perfect his light originws and breakthrough to the Eternal. However, he met with that unexpected cmity, getting stuck for over 800,000 years! Wasting the final most important bit of time¡­there''s only 20,000 years until he reaches the limit. Lord, how can you punish the Prime General this way¡­"


    Hunt Demeter had a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Of the three founders, Ving was the most exceptional back then, and also the most ambitious.


    Man was helpless to the hands of fate¡­


    The 161st group of the 1000 arena war groups, the battle was over!


    The spectators let sighs.


    Sitting in the stands with the other earth people, watching Stan''s body within the arena, they felt helpless.


    "He still lost." An elder shook his head helplessly.


    "The opponent was indeed too strong." David shook his head, "Feeling some of the originws, one''s strength will have an absolute change."


    "Yes, a pity."


    Stan had indeed done very well, even to the point of staying to thest 20 or so. However he, was killed by thatdy warrior''s ultimate move.

 Chapter 768 All Up To David Now

    <h4>Chapter 768 All Up To David Now</h4>


    Hunt Demeter had a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Of the three founders, Ving was the most exceptional back then, and also the most ambitious.


    Man was helpless to the hands of fate¡­


    The 161st group of the 1000 arena war groups, the battle was over!


    The spectators let sighs.


    Sitting in the stands with the other earth people, watching Stan''s body within the arena, they felt helpless.


    "He still lost." An elder shook his head helplessly.


    "The opponent was indeed too strong." David shook his head, "Feeling some of the originws, one''s strength will have an absolute change."


    "Yes, a pity."


    Stan had indeed done very well, even to the point of staying to thest 20 or so. However he, was killed by thatdy warrior''s ultimate move.


    "Let''s go, return home." David stood up.


    "David, it''s all up to you now, of the three from the Aeon Star empire that made it through the elimination, only you are left." Elder stood up, saying softly.


    "Just me?"


    David''s ears moved, he could hear the discussions around him, this region was filled with over a million from the Aeon Star starfield. Obviously, John and Stan''s straight failures had left the trillions of citizens in the Aeon Star star field sullen. Right now, all their hopes were transferred to David.


    "David will definitely win."


    "Right, he made it to top 100 in the elimination! This arena war will definitely be an easy win!"


    "David is our empire''s most powerful genius!"


    "David is definitely hiding his true strength, his true strength must be even more powerful than his ranking, his sudden jump in theter parts of the 1st stage proves that he wasn''t even giving it his hall. Only towards the back did he begin to gain points. If he had started right from the beginning, he definitely had the possibility of rushing to the top 10 in his world, even the top three!"


    "Well said, just like that!"


    "Tomorrow David will take part in the arena war, I''ve already bought my tickets."


    "David will definitely wipe them all out."


    "Wipe them out!"


    Many Aeon Star empire citizens who wouldn''t ept the losses were discussing. After all, the one they had the most hopes on from the beginning had always been David!


    ...


    David, work hard, our entire Aeon Star empire''s countless citizens are watching you." This was what the Aeon Star empire''s emperor had said to him over the phone.


    "David! David! David!"


    "David will definitely seed."


    "He''ll definitely win."


    "Definitely win."


    The entire Aeon Star ind, almost all of its citizens, the over a trillion citizens on the ind cheered and roared through the night, some in bars, while others in zas and public gatherings, hundreds of thousands to even millions of people gathering to watch the broadcasts!


    David¡­


    The only Aeon Star empire citizen left within the genius battle. If he won, he would be the pride of the Aeon Star empire.


    "Madness." David felt a stifling atmosphere and his eyes shed red and gold.


    ...


    Night passed and the day began.


    Even though countless from the Aeon Star star field were about toe to the arena and begin the madness, David himself was standing alone in the wilderness of earth, on a skyscraper''s balcony in a dpidated city, quietly sitting there.


    "Caw!"


    A group of flying type beasts, the fire crows flew high above. In this dpidated city, beast sightings weremon, only asionally seeing human fighter tracks. However David didn''t suppress and naturally unleashed all the waves of his strength aura, naturally all the beasts and human fighters didn''t even dare to get close to him.


    Quietly sitting on the balcony for awhile.


    David was controlling his mental state, whether it was yoga or martial arts, they both heavily emphasized one''s mental state! Training of the mind was very important! However, in the universe there wasn''t anyone who talked about training the mind, one''s mental state may seem very trivial¡­without much effect on one''s battle ability at all. No matter how strong a normal human of earth''s mental state was, a universe level warrior could easily turn him to dust!


    Exploding in rage, at times it allowed one to break past his limits and unleash more strength! However they may also cause one to lose his form!


    This was mental state!


    "Emptying the mind and soul, I can''t do it. Because I''m under the influence of my multi ¨C genic bloodline, I''m constantly filled with killing intent. This is something deep in my bones."


    "Whether it''s rage, hurt, happiness, excitement, killing intent, they are all natural reactions. Maintaining a pure mind, everything will happen naturally, when it''s time tough I''llugh, when it''s time to rage, I''ll rage." David thought, "Wanting to kill too is a naturally thing, with a pure mind, I''ll face it and ept it! Naturally I''ll be able to reach a point of pureness where all the elements will blend together."


    David understood the theory, however when the killings really happen¡­


    David could at most maintain an ice cold state, without any rippling. As for pureness, blending with nature¡­that was very difficult, very difficult indeed.


    "David, the arena war is about to start, you should enter the virtual universe."


    "Phew!" David opened his eyes, his gaze cold and a smile of excitement overwhelmed his lips.


    Not suppressing his killing intent anymore, naturally releasing it.


    "Looks like you are different, has the meditation helped?"


    David didn''t answer, saying directly, "Connect to the virtual universe."


    ...


    Virtual universe, in the space where there were many dojos located, ind number 29109, there was a dojo and in its preparation room, geniuses sat in chairs, all ready to ughter, all of them were absolute warriors.


    "Hu!"


    A ck haired man in a dark grey armor appeared from thin air.


    In the preparation room, the geniuses all turned to look, this ck haired man surveyed his surroundings and nced at them, not speaking a word, immediately finding a seat and sitting down, closing his eyes, calming his mind, awaiting the battle to begin.

 Chapter 769 David On Stage (Fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 769 David On Stage (Fixed)</h4>


    "Gravel!"


    "Gravel!"


    The spectators within the dojo all shouted different names excitedly, amongst which the name Gravel was the loudest. Amidst these spectators, there was an enormous group of strong looking ape men that were roaring at the top of their lungs. Their voices were thick and booming. A group that couldn''t be seen from end to end with one nce as over a million ape men were waving their fists and roaring. It was almost as though the heavens was cheering along. Compared to the over 1 million people from Aeon star cluster empire, their voices seemed to be drowned out.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    All sorts of colorful energy flow exploded within the dojo. Of these 100 geniuses, 48 of them were from the Aeon Mystic Star imperial family side. However only 10 survivors were destined to make it out of this battle. Even though the battle within the arena seemed chaotic, there were always participants who had a mutual understanding to team up. Especially amongst the strongest like Gravel and Frange, who were definitely helping each other!


    "Tranze, Blint, you two go and kill that ck haired punk." Frange was surrounded by a ck energy flow. Hemunicated via gic energy, simultaneously brandishing two long arc des.


    "Understood."


    "No problem, leave it up to us."


    Tranze and Blint immediately headed towards David. At this time, the mass battles within the dojo of geniuses had already begun.


    "Xiu!" A bolt of lightning shot towards Tranze.


    "Bastard." Tranze and Blint could only stop and first deal with the punks that provoked them.


    Gravel, who was dressed in a Star Armour, was tall and sturdy like a war god. His two fists that were even bigger than hammers were covered in malevolent gloves. His surroundings were filled with a yellow energy flow. With one step he rushed into the group of geniuses and his huge fist pummeled towards a weak and frail looking warrior.


    "Peng!" With just one punch the enemy''s des flew away, while the second fist wasnding straight on the enemy''s forehead.


    Death!


    The war god like Gravel waved his fists. With one swing after another, they were not only as heavy as mountains, but fast and unpredictable as well. They sometimes became pointy ws, and the moment he drew close to a person it was simply a nightmare. Gravel¡­within the blink of an eye, he had killed two geniuses, causing all the other geniuses around to increase their distance from him. However his movements were swift. Every single step allowed him to lunge forward and close arge distance.


    At this time it wasn''t just Gravel, even Frange and the others were all making their moves.


    In the distance.


    Stepping on the Megaton, David stood with an indomitable aura .Amongst the many geniuses, he was considered fat, however he had an aura that made the other''s hearts palpitate. David''s gaze was cold and filled with killing intent. "Right now, there are still many opponents, there''s no time to waste. I have to end this battle fast. Kill them all directly!"


    "Kill!" A youth surrounded by a green energy flow, carrying a shield and an axe rushed straight towards the closest opponent, David!


    "Courting death!"


    Floating in mid air, the floating crimson sickles floating behind David''s back suddenly shot out into a crimson beam of light. At the same time the light shot out, arge amount ofplex crimson patterns followed along its trail, infused with peculiar crimsonw origin ripples, a dreamy crimson sickle was suddenly formed. Therge amount of crimson energy surrounded David, wrapping itself around that crimson sickle, and finally shooting out.


    " de technique!" David controlled it with all his willpower, using his full strength to unleash its greatest power.


    The 1st move he made at the arena war!


    David had already taken out his full strength! The full power of his bloodws along with spacews made the crimson sickle surrounded by fiery zing light made of air resistance!


    "Rumble!"


    A crimson star immediately shed into that youth''s shield which was put upst minute. With a loud ng, the youth''s bones in his arm cracked and broke just from the impact. "How¡­" The youth''s eyes were filled with shock and fear. However that crimson shooting star suddenly curved slightly and shot towards his forehead!


    Chi!


    The crimson shooting star shot right through his forehead. Its strength and speed infused with terrifying piercing power didn''t seem to slow down at all as it followed a pattern and rushed towards the next genius.


    "What!" That beautiful bewitchingdy with purple hair had a surprised look on her face and almost couldn''t react in time. She hurriedly controlled her star weapon to block.


    "Dang!"


    "Chi!"


    The crimson shooting star was extremely powerful and strong as it forced its way through the defenses, hitting straight into the flying weapons, after which it pierced through that purple haireddy''s forehead. The crimson shooting star finally arced and returned to David''s side. This crimson shooting star¡­ was actually a blurry illusionary crimson sickle.


    "My god!"


    "So powerful!" The surrounding geniuses were all filled with shock and fear as their expressions changing greatly.


    With just one move, he killed two geniuses back to back!


    One had to know that these were all powerful geniuses that had made it through the first elimination. Everyone of them was considered to be at the pinnacle of strength at their levels, and definitely not some random cannon fodder. Even Gravel had to focus all his strength on one opponent before actually heading on to the next.


    But the ck haired youth before them, with just one crimson beam of light, he was immediately able to kill two people. This was extremely tyrannical!


    "He''s that strong?"


    "Originws? He definitely has someprehension of the originws."


    Frange that bastard! He actually wants us to kill him, how can we kill him!" Tranze and Blint, who were originally flying towards David but got distracted by others attacking them , just managed to kill their opponents. However, after watching David kill the two geniuses consecutively with one crimson light, the both of them quickly stopped.


    "Let''s go." The two of them turned to leave. Who would dare mess with David.


    It was obvious¡­


    This ck haired youth was a warrior that had stepped through the entrance of the originws and it seems it''s not just one and his power was probably even crazier than Gravel!


    "Those two." David''s gaze swept around after killing the two geniuses and discovered the two closest geniuses Tranze and Blint. He immediately stepped on his soaring shuttle and swiftly flew towards them! As a warrior who''s stepped through the entrance of the originws, his speed at controlling the soaring shuttle was extremely shocking.


    "He''sing!" Tranze and Blint''s expressions changed.


    A resplendent crimson shooting star immediately shot towards them. Blint who was flying behind quickly waved the huge axe in his hand.


    "tter!"


    Blint could only feel an immensely iparable amount of energy transfer over from his axe. The right handle immediately bent and broke, simultaneously his right hand grew numb and unable to hold on to the axe. That crimson shooting star simply shot like a bullet right through his forehead, and continued to chase after the fleeing Tranze.


    The form of David''s blood originw was too fast, he couldn''t even get far.


    "It''s over." Tranze''s eyes revealed shock and unwillingness, after which it was filled with hate as he stared at the distant Frange''s shocked face,municating hatefully, "Frange!!!"


    Chi!


    The crimson sickle that was infused with the crimson originws, was as strong and piercing as the sun, even though Tranze was ranked extremely high in his world during the elimination stage, he was still easily killed!


    ...


    The spectators were all silent, Gravel massacring was within everyone''s predictions, after all he was ranked the highest in his group. However the 1 billion spectators from the various starfields had never expected¡­this David who was ranked number 5 in his group was actually so intrepid. Even more so than that War god like Gravel!


    "David!"


    "David!"


    Over 1 million spectators from the Aeon star cluster empire all stared wide eyed with glee, many roaring with excitement as their eyes filled with madness.


    And around then the over 1 million people from the Aeon star cluster empire too had lost it.


    This was the unexpected surprise David had given to countless from the Aeon star cluster empire. They all shouted for David''s victory as they were mesmerized by David''s strength. In the past, they didn''t have anything to back up their words. After all the results of the battles from the Aeon star cluster empire from the past had always been poor, they had nothing to support them. However now¡­


    They had the right to roar! They had the right to boast proudly!


    "David!"


    "David!" They all madly roared, excitedly cheering, shaking the entire earth and heavens.


    Within that luxurious pce on Aeon star cluster ind, the Aeon star cluster empire''s imperial family were all staring hard at the screen

 Chapter 770 His Name Is David

    <h4>Chapter 770 His Name Is David</h4>


    Geniuses appeared one by one out of thin air within the preparation room. These were all geniuses from the different starfields in the Aeon Star universe country. Their appearances werepletely different and some even looked strange.


    "Gravel!"


    "That''s Gravel, and beside him is Frange!"


    The originally quiet room suddenly had a bit of amotion, causing David to open his eyes and look at the two humans that had just appeared. One of them was tall and sturdy and his face was filled with golden fur. This 6m tall participant looked like a giant ape man, and his terrifying eyes glowed green in color. His two huge fists especially wereparable to the size of two giant metal hammers.


    "Gravel?" David''s mind swiftly recalled through the data the Aeon Mystic? empire had given him.


    Gravel, an absolute genius that the Aeon Star universe country imperial family had nurtured. He favored using his fists and had the power to break into the universe country''s top 1,000. In the elimination, he was ranked 9th in the 89th world.


    "Frange." David eyes shifted from the golden apeman to the short man beside him.


    Even though he was referred to as being short, in truth this Frange still had a height of 9 m, which is still taller than David. However, standing beside a twenty storey tall apeman Gravel, naturally looked like a short person. David didn''t have any information on Frange, because even the Aeon Mystic? empire didn''t have any information on Frange.


    "Gravel, sit here." Frange''s expression was thin and frail, his eyes cold, almost like a venomous scorpion, he gave off a feeling simr to snake


    "Good!"


    A thick powerful voice came from Gravel''s throat, even echoing about.


    Frange and Gravel walked directly towards David and sat beside him, "Peng!" The chair Gravel sat in wobbled. Luckily every preparation room had a huge amount of space, otherwise with hisrge structure, Gravel would take up to 6 or 7 seats.


    Gravel and Gravel sat down in the same row of seats that David was sitting at.


    "You." Frange turned towards David beside him and said coldly, "Sit further away! I don''t like people close to me,"


    "You must be crazy!"


    David shot a nce at Frange and said coldly, following which he closed his eyes and never looked at him again.


    "Hm?" Frange''s cold eyes suddenly burned with rage, staring hard at David, almost like a snake eyeing its prey. However, in this preparation room, it was absolutely forbidden for anyone to make a move. As such, Frange could only scoff coldly and close his eyes.


    Suddenly the noise from the dojo outside could be heard within.


    "Attention all, the 382nd group of the arena wars is about to begin. Let me first introduce this group''s 100 participants." A clear crisp voice resounded not only throughout the entire dojo, but could also be heard clearly within the preparation room, following which a wave of cheers followed.


    "First, Gravel, from the Aeon Star universe country, ranked 9th in the 89th world of the elimination stage!"


    Thunderous cheers erupted, causing the entire preparation room to tremble.


    "That''s Gravel?"


    "Right, that''s him, his fists are extremely terrifying, don''t ever get close to him."


    There was soft discussion within the room.


    "Number 2, Frange, from the Aeon Star universe country, ranked 21 in the 13th world of the elimination stage!" Thementator''s voice, every genius within the room could hear very clearly. Only then did David open his eyes and nced at the gold armored, cold looking youth beside him.


    This Frange, who was actually able to be ranked number 2 within this 100 people, he was very strong.


    "3rd¡­"


    "4th¡­"


    "5th, David, from the Aeon Mystic? empire, ranked 70st in the 1st world of the elimination stage."


    The cheers were thunderous, as over a million supporters from the Aeon Mystic? empire roared.


    Aeon Mystic? ind, over 1,000 people gathered in a luxurious pce.


    Dressed in a dark golden imperial robe, the emperor sat high above. Below him was the entire Aeon Mystic? empire''s many imperial subjects. Because of the evesting reign of the imperial family, the numbers of subjects within the empire were up to a hundred million. Hence to be able to enter this level of imperial gathering, they were definitely the imperial family''s most elite.


    They were either Celestialss or Cosmic lords.


    There were even queens that governed and managed different sectors, or that group of princes that would someday seed the throne. Or some other high positioned females in the imperial family.


    "It''s David."


    There was silence in the pce. Over a 1,000 of the imperial family watched that floatingrge screen and on it was the live broadcast. All that could be seen was that beautifulmentator smiling as she introduced, "5th, David, from the Aeon Mystic? empire, ranked 70st in the 1st world of the elimination stage." Simultaneously, the screen also had information and an image of David.


    "It''s David!"


    "Haha, David will easily pass the arena wars battle."


    "Looking at his image, this David isn''t some ordinary person. His gaze is filled with killing intent."


    ...


    There was discussions rampant throughout the pce, as all of them were speaking highly of David. Who would dare to speak ill of him? This was the highest of imperial gatherings¡­this genius battle. The geniuses of the Aeon Mystic? empire were only left with this one seedling, David. If he lost too, then the Aeon Mystic? empire would really lose all its honor and face.


    With sessive outs from the previous two participants who did not make it into the top 10,000, while other middle level civilization countries had participants that had made it through, it obviously made them fall behind by quite a bit.


    "haha¡­" The emperor''sugh was clear and bright.


    With all his subjectsplementing David, there was however one prince out of the many whose eyes were filled with shock. This was none other than the 9th prince Grant.


    Out of the over 1,000 subjects there, Grant looked happy on the outside, but he could barely hold it in, as he had already realized the perilous situation he was in, "This David¡­it''s, it''s actually him?" Even though the reputation of David was huge, as the elimination stage wasn''t broadcasted, there was much information about these geniuses that the outside world didn''t know.


    Only somerge powers were able to dig up these details.


    For example the Aeon Mystic? empire had sent a special envoy team, just like how somerge organizations had also sent some people over to pay David a visit. These were all because these powers had methods to find David through the virtual universepany and thus his address within the virtual universe.


    However¡­


    Grant, who was only a prince, was forbidden from any of the empire''s information systems and mail systems. Hence, he didn''t even know David''s appearance.


    "David, he is David?" Grant grit his teeth, "Big trouble."


    Finding trouble with David?


    He no longer any such ideas, because he was very clear that with David''s reputation he could easily join some super organizations that could cause even the Aeon Mystic? empire to fear. He didn''t want to mess with David anymore. However, he was worried that David would remember how back then he had sent people to use theser guns to kill the 12 targets, and also sent a team to chase and kill David. Would he remember these incidents and hold a grudge?


    "Hmph, I''ll temporarily not mess with him. As long as I am within the imperial city, he doesn''t have the ability to mess with me." Grant grit his teeth.


    Above the pce.


    The emperor was sitting beside the two Celestialss and chatting.


    "Vante, what chance does this David have?" The emperor couldn''t help but say softly.


    "Pretty big chance, but there''s still danger." Beside him the silver long bearded old man creased his eyebrows, "Your majesty should know that of the 100,100 that made it through the elimination, close to a half of them are the special elites specially nurtured by the different imperial families of the universe country.


    "Hm." The emperor nodded.


    The country leader of the Aeon Star universe country had sent over a hundred million elite geniuses to participate. There were a total of over 800 million people in the 1st stage, this group didn''t stand out much. However, among those that made it through the elimination stage, over 40,000 of them were from the group that the Aeon Star universe country leader sent. It was very obvious that the universe country''s imperial family had powerful geniuses and inside information!


    "The top ranker within David''s group right now is Gravel, followed by Frange. Of the top 10 in this group, 6 of them are all elites specially nurtured by the Aeon Star universe country''s imperial family." The old man shook his head, "The worst case scenario would be for David to get surrounded and ganged up on."


    "Royal uncle, do you see?" The emperor looked at the other Celestials beside him.


    Also dressed in a dark golden imperial robe, the uncle smiled: "Your majesty, worrying right now is useless, and we are not even clear about this David''s true power. Just watch! The fights will begin very shortly."


    "Just watch?"


    The emperor could only nod.

 Chapter 771 Going Half-out! (Fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 771 Going Half-out! (Fixed)</h4>


    "Kill!" A youth surrounded by a green energy flow, carrying a shield and an axe rushed straight towards the closest opponent, David!


    "Courting death!"


    Floating in mid air, the floating crimson sickles floating behind David''s back suddenly shot out into a crimson beam of light. At the same time the light shot out, arge amount ofplex crimson patterns followed along its trail, infused with peculiar crimsonw origin ripples, a dreamy crimson sickle was suddenly formed. Therge amount of crimson energy surrounded David, wrapping itself around that crimson sickle, and finally shooting out.


    " de technique!" David controlled it with all his willpower, using his full strength to unleash its greatest power.


    The 1st move he made at the arena war!


    David had already taken out his full strength! The full power of his bloodws along with spacews made the crimson sickle surrounded by fiery zing light made of air resistance!


    "Rumble!"


    A crimson star immediately shed into that youth''s shield which was put upst minute. With a loud ng, the youth''s bones in his arm cracked and broke just from the impact. "How¡­" The youth''s eyes were filled with shock and fear. However that crimson shooting star suddenly curved slightly and shot towards his forehead!


    Chi!


    The crimson shooting star shot right through his forehead. Its strength and speed infused with terrifying piercing power didn''t seem to slow down at all as it followed a pattern and rushed towards the next genius.


    "What!" That beautiful bewitchingdy with purple hair had a surprised look on her face and almost couldn''t react in time. She hurriedly controlled her star weapon to block.


    "Dang!"


    "Chi!"


    The crimson shooting star was extremely powerful and strong as it forced its way through the defenses, hitting straight into the flying weapons, after which it pierced through that purple haireddy''s forehead. The crimson shooting star finally arced and returned to David''s side. This crimson shooting star¡­ was actually a blurry illusionary crimson sickle.


    "My god!"


    "So powerful!" The surrounding geniuses were all filled with shock and fear as their expressions changing greatly.


    With just one move, he killed two geniuses back to back!


    One had to know that these were all powerful geniuses that had made it through the first elimination. Everyone of them was considered to be at the pinnacle of strength at their levels, and definitely not some random cannon fodder. Even Gravel had to focus all his strength on one opponent before actually heading on to the next.


    But the ck haired youth before them, with just one crimson beam of light, he was immediately able to kill two people. This was extremely tyrannical!


    "He''s that strong?"


    "Originws? He definitely has someprehension of the originws."


    "Frange that bastard! He actually wants us to kill him, how can we kill him!" Tranze and Blint, who were originally flying towards David but got distracted by others attacking them , just managed to kill their opponents. However, after watching David kill the two geniuses consecutively with one crimson light, the both of them quickly stopped.


    "Let''s go." The two of them turned to leave. Who would dare mess with David.


    It was obvious¡­


    This ck haired youth was a warrior that had stepped through the entrance of the originws and it seems it''s not just one and his power was probably even crazier than Gravel!


    "Those two." David''s gaze swept around after killing the two geniuses and discovered the two closest geniuses Tranze and Blint. He immediately stepped on his soaring shuttle and swiftly flew towards them! As a warrior who''s stepped through the entrance of the originws, his speed at controlling the soaring shuttle was extremely shocking.


    "He''sing!" Tranze and Blint''s expressions changed.


    A resplendent crimson shooting star immediately shot towards them. Blint who was flying behind quickly waved the huge axe in his hand.


    "tter!"


    Blint could only feel an immensely iparable amount of energy transfer over from his axe. The right handle immediately bent and broke, simultaneously his right hand grew numb and unable to hold on to the axe. That crimson shooting star simply shot like a bullet right through his forehead, and continued to chase after the fleeing Tranze.


    The form of David''s blood originw was too fast, he couldn''t even get far.


    "It''s over." Tranze''s eyes revealed shock and unwillingness, after which it was filled with hate as he stared at the distant Frange''s shocked face,municating hatefully, "Frange!!!"


    Chi!


    The crimson sickle that was infused with the crimson originws, was as strong and piercing as the sun, even though Tranze was ranked extremely high in his world during the elimination stage, he was still easily killed!


    ...


    The spectators were all silent, Gravel massacring was within everyone''s predictions, after all he was ranked the highest in his group. However the 1 billion spectators from the various starfields had never expected¡­this David who was ranked number 5 in his group was actually so intrepid. Even more so than that War god like Gravel!


    "David!"


    "David!"


    Over 1 million spectators from the Aeon star cluster empire all stared wide eyed with glee, many roaring with excitement as their eyes filled with madness.


    And around then the over 1 million people from the Aeon star cluster empire too had lost it.


    This was the unexpected surprise David had given to countless from the Aeon star cluster empire. They all shouted for David''s victory as they were mesmerized by David''s strength. In the past, they didn''t have anything to back up their words. After all the results of the battles from the Aeon star cluster empire from the past had always been poor, they had nothing to support them. However now¡­


    They had the right to roar! They had the right to boast proudly!


    "David!"


    "David!" They all madly roared, excitedly cheering, shaking the entire earth and heavens.


    Within that luxurious pce on Aeon star cluster ind, the Aeon star cluster empire''s imperial family were all staring hard at the screen.


    They saw David unleash his strength, killing the two geniuses in an instant, and chasing and killing the other two right after. As they watched the other geniuses who were all scared silly, all fleeing far and not daring to approach David, the entire pce erupted.


    The emperor fiercely pped the throne, shouting out: "Good!!!"


    "Congrattions your majesty, congrattions." Immediately the people below shouted.


    "Royal father, this David is obviously the strongest one there. After this battle, who would dare call our Aeon star cluster empire weak?" The third prince was the first to stand, shouting proudly.


    "Blood Origin Law." The silver haired old man said.


    "Right, it''s the Blood Origin Law." Beside him the royal uncle nodded too.


    "Blood Origin Law?" The emperor was shocked, "One of the top 100 Blood Origin Law? That dark crimson sickle l, I initially thought it was a closebat star e weapon."


    The silver haired old man said, "Just now what David used was¡­the first move, the illusion de of the Blood Origin Law. Looking at how he used it, he obviously has a good grasp of the first level. To be able to unleash it like that at the star level, he could be said to be invincible within the entire star level. Even within the Aeon Mystic Star, the number of people who are able to match up to David are extremely rare."


    "Right, to be able to unleash the first level, one has to have aprehension of the crimson originws." The royal uncle beside said, "Meaning¡­David is a genius that has stepped through the gateway of the originws. And ording to the estimate of the genius battle, within the Aeon Mystic Star, the number of geniuses that have stepped through the originws gateway is only about a hundred."


    "And the arena wars are split into 1,000 a group."


    "The chances of another with originwsprehension appearing is extremely rare."


    "Unless there''s another absolute warrior like David who didn''t reveal his true strength in the first elimination stage. Just like thest time when Stan took the stage, thatdy warrior was definitely one who stepped through the gateway of the originws. However, her rank was still only in the tens, creating a chance for both the warriors who hadprehended thews to meet." The royal uncle emphasized.


    Indeed.


    Back during the hundred world elimination stage, every world had a few with originwprehension, like David and de. However they confined themselves to their own city. If the two had wandered about into other cities, and defeated the absolute warriors from there with their strengths, these two could have easily rushed into their world''s top 10.


    The moment they made it into the top ten.


    ording to their ranking, David and Gravel would definitely not have been in the same group!


    ...


    Within the arena.


    Frange could only hear that rage filled roar from Tranze resound within his ears: "Frange!!!" and Frange didn''t even have time to think about his death, his gaze fixed on the distant David, within he was filled with shock and rage, "Th


    is insolent punk, he actually, actually¡­"


    After killing both of them, David turned and his cold gaze fixed on Frange.

 Chapter 772 Battle Over - Fixed

    <h4>Chapter 772 Battle Over - Fixed</h4>


    These geniuses were all scared away by David''s unreasonable and powerful strength. Hence, he was left with nobody around him as they all avoided him at great lengths¡­causing David to have to look for his own prey. His gaze immediatelynded on the distant cold demeanored gold clothed youth Frange. Frange too was looking over at the time.


    "Sit further away!" In the preparation room, that Frange had coldly berated David. That scene immediately popped up in David''s mind.


    Since it was that way¡­


    The next prey, will be him.


    "Kill!" David''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Sou!


    The sickles became two beams of light and shot towards Frange.


    "Bastard! How could I randomly meet such a powerful one." Frange grit his teeth and thought as he was filled with hatred. However, as one of the elites nurtured by the Aeon Mystic universe imperial family, he was very clear of the difference between a warrior who had stepped through the gateway of the originwspared to one who hadn''t. Hence he clenched his teeth and turned around to flee, "Gravel, Gravel!"


    Like a wargod ughtering his way through the crowd, Gravel creased his eyebrows.


    "That fat headed punk wants to kill me." Frangemunicated, "Help me block him."


    "You really know how to stir up trouble." Gravel said with a thick low voice, resounding within Frange''s ear.


    ording to power and rank in this group, Gravel was number one while Frange was number two.


    Since they came from the same group, Frange had long ago roped Gravel in and made a deal with him.


    With the two of them working together, they would easily pass the arena wars. Originally, a team made up of the top two within a group would have been able to automatically pass the arena wars.


    This was almost something set in stone.


    It couldn''t be helped that Frange had messed with David!


    If Frange hadn''t riled him up earlier, even though David was strong, he still wouldn''t willingly go pick a fight with both the number one and two of the group. Afterall, you only needed to make it till the top 10 of the group, he didn''t need to risk it all.


    However now¡­


    Rumble!


    Gravel took one step and rushed straight before Frange, his huge eyes glowing green as he stared at David,municating, "Frange was wrong, however we don''t have to fight it out. If you spare Frange''s life, we can all pass the arena wars!"


    David stood on the soaring shuttle and looked at the giant before him.


    Gravel, who was nine storeys tall stood before him like a building, andpared to that David seemed like a small child.


    "Gravel!"


    David stared coldly at his opponent and roared, "Make way!" Gravel however seemed enraged, as though prepared to say something.


    "Hmph!" David''s eyes gleamed and shed.


    Rumble!


    The crimson meteor immediately shot directly towards him and Gravel''s expression changed greatly. Roaring while waving his right fists which was wrapped in an earthen yellow energy flow, the movement of his hand was almost like moving a mountain, seemingly slow yet it actually managed to block David''s crimson meteor. All that could be heard was a earth shattering rumble and sh.


    Gravel was forced back closed to 1000m, as he grit his teeth and stared at David.


    "Hm?" David was taken aback, "The data on this Gravel said he hadn''t stepped through the gateway of the originws. Looking at him right now, that seems to be true. However, with a Gxy thirdte state, he''s actually able to produce such strong power."


    Even at gxy peak second state, Stan could still kill an enemy with gxy early third state.


    The factors that determine a victor in a battle were not only because of energy, boundaries and originws, but also willpower, mental state, experience etc. If one simply didn''t have any willpower or heart to resist, he wouldn''t be able to unleash even half of his strength.


    While if one has a strong battle spirit and is extremely passionate along with a powerful willpower, he could exceed his standards and unleash more than his actual power!


    And Gravel''s, who had a gxyte third state, was able to reach rank 9 in the 89th world. Considering this, his battle strength alone was indeed shocking.


    However there was still a huge difference between one who had stepped through the gateway of the originws and one who hadn''t!


    "Gravel, you are not my match. Make way, otherwise you won''t even be able to make it through the arena wars." David stood on the huge de, coldly looking down at Gravel and spoke to him.


    To actually kill Gravel.


    He estimated it would take quite a bit of time. By that time more people would have died in the arena, and the moment only 10 were left, the battle would be over. It could very likely result in Frange escaping and surviving.


    "Hmph!" Gravel clenched his fists and stared hard at David once with his big green eyes before biting down fiercely and heading away towards the distant group of geniuses who were still battling.


    "Gravel!"


    Hiding in the back, Frange roared urgently via gic energy.


    "Argh argh argh!!!" Gravel roared madly while waving his fists about and killing the geniuses one by one.


    "Hmph." David looked at Frange.


    Everything was going ording to his n. Within this group of 100, he was the only one who had stepped through the gateway of the originws. As he was also using the blood originw, with just one move David could tell that Gravel was already injured. If he had continued to fight on, Gravel would definitely die without doubt.


    David didn''t want to waste any more time on Gravel.


    Gravel didn''t want to let himself die because of Frange either. Hence he chose not to fight as it was the best option for him.


    "Bastard." That Frange cursed under his breath while fleeing as fast as he could.


    "Fleeing?"


    David quickly chased after him with the soaring shuttle.


    "So fast?" Frange''s expression changed drastically.


    Once oneprehended the originws, whether it was based on attack, defense, flight or movement, these areas would all have great improvements. David had caught up with Frange in the blink of an eye.


    "Scum!" two long arc des. He had aplicated struggling expression as he shouted "Go and die!"


    Hu!


    With a step, the space itself seemed to warp around him as Frange suddenly rushed towards David.


    "Light domain?" David scorned coldly, swiftly retreating.


    "Meteor Rain!"


    David''s gaze was cold.


    Compared to some who had stepped through the gateway of the originws, David was even more intrepid. That was because thews that he hadprehension of could bepletely unleashed through his blood force!


    "Rumble!"


    The originw condensed once more into two huge bloody sickles with flowing blood mist floating around them crimson meteor shot like a beam of crimson light and attacked Frange in an instant.


    "ng!!!"


    Frange crossed his des and pushed them forward. Following that one sh, his entire body and throat trembled from the shock as he spit out fresh blood that was rising up his throat. "Just like the absolute geniuses in the Aeon Mystic secret areas, once one had aprehension of the blood originws, they would indeed have a crazy amount of power."


    "He actually blocked it?" David creased his eyebrows and pointed forwards.


    "Rumble!" the crimson meteor shot once again towards him.


    "I can''t block it head on, however I have no other choice. At the same time, it''s too fast and I have no time to dodge it." Frange thought ha"d toe up with a solution. He could only use his two des to block it again. However this time his arms had already weakened and he was already injured from the first blow.


    "Peng!"


    The two des were immediately knocked away, while the crimson meteor slightly arced and pierced right through the pale looking Frange, right through his forehead!


    His head exploded!


    Frange died! Completely Eliminated from the tournament!


    This scene caused the distant Gravel, whose face filled with golden fur, to twitch his facial muscles "That actually only managed to block it one time and died the moment David''s second attack was unleashed. And other couldn''t even block it once. It''s too¡­ too, I''m afraid I would only be able to block it four or five times at most. This bastard, is too strong!"


    Blood, was as swift and sharp as the de, iparably sharp!


    In terms of force matching force, the people with bloodws were the most flexible and intense.


    Water can be both flexible and at the same time heavy. But blood they say is thicker than water therefore, can create even more power than water.


    The entire battlested only about five minutes and the number of survivors had already reduced to 10.


    The battle was over!

 Chapter 773 Prelude (Fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 773 Prelude (Fixed)</h4>


    "This demon, that bastard is a demon."


    "That fat headed punk, just who is he?"


    The surviving geniuses all looked at David with hidden fear. However many of them didn''t even know David''s name. Because, during the introduction¡­they were all in the preparation room and did not get the chance to see David''s image. Actually, David too didn''t know most of the participant''s name.


    It is more urate to say that he only knew Gravel and Frange''s name.


    Their reputation was huge.


    And David''s famepared to theirs was very small.


    "The 382nd group of the arena wars, 90 have been eliminated and the remaining ten will have the right to contend for the spot In the 900 slots of the namelist." A low voice resounded with the minds of everyone in the dojo.


    The other nine survivors, including Gravel all looked at the fat headed youth carrying the dark,rge de filled with killing intent.


    If one said that the most fearless in Stan''s group was Savage.


    Then this group''s most fearless person was undoubtedly the Demon David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    The over one million Aeon Star cluster star field spectators roared with a lot of passion and enthusiasm. All of them were shouting with strength and hysteria, their expressions seemingly mad, and not even caring at all about their throats! The entire dojo, the ones who had the most right to roar like that were the people from the Aeon star star field. Their roar shook the earth and heavens.


    "He is David?" As they were being teleported out, the nine other survivors began to discuss and guess.


    Eruption!


    The Aeon mystic imperial pce had erupted!


    The entire Aeon star trillion citizens all erupted!


    The entire starfield''s over 8,000 gxies, countless people watching the broadcast, all erupted!


    "Too brutal, too powerful."


    "David is too fearless."


    "Thrilling, thrilling!"


    "Strong!" He is a genius from our Aeon Star Mystic starfield. Yes, from our Aeon Star Mystic starfield!!!"


    The countless people from the empire were iparably excited.


    In the past 100,000 to a million years, there were indeed several times the Aeon Star Mystic empire had people rush into the top 10,000, which was worthy of their excitement and pride. However after making it into the top 10,000, it was mostly based on luck. It had been a long time since the Aeon Star Mystic empire had such a tyrannical disy of power from its warriors in such an elite battle ground!


    Yes, brutal! Savage!


    In this arena wars, I''m the number one man! I''ll kill whomever I want! I will create a path of ughter! Even the wargod like Gravel had to lower his head and cower away!


    In the arena!


    David was the king! The emperor!


    The others all had to lower their heads!


    "Too thrilling."


    "David''s power is too dominating. It was a total decimation with no resistance at all! Those weaker ones were simply cleared away with one move."


    "After the arena warses the 1v1 battles. David''s strength will definitely be able to make it into that 900 namelist."


    "David will definitely be able to represent the Aeon Mystic universe country andpete with the other geniuses from the other universe countries. Haha, David is from our Aeon Star Mystic empire!"


    Madness.


    Much news regarding David began to circte, including many fanclubs that swiftly began to form in order to support him. In many virtual universe games, there were many "I love'' you David", or "David the master", or "David''s wife", or "I am David''s senior", even "I am David''s master", such nicknames surfaced all over.


    During this battle, David''s strength had won over a trillion people.


    Aeon Star Mystic ind, within a luxurious pce.


    "Endless possibilities in his future." The silver haired old man eximed, "This David''s future¡­is very hard to predict."


    "Right." That royal uncle also nodded his head.


    "Is there no way for us to get him into the sacrednd?" Sitting in the center, the emperor asked softly. The two Celestials who sat beside him shook their heads, of which the silver haired old man Vante exined : "Your majesty, stepping through the gateway of the originws at only gxy level, these sort of absolute geniuses aren''t for our Aeon Star Mythic Land."


    "Ah?" The emperor was shocked.


    Unlike the Aeon Mystic universe country''s leader who had built the universe country over a trillion years ago and had been their one and only one leader, the Aeon Star Mystic empire''s emperor would always change after a period of time!


    Hence, there were many secrets that this emperor was clueless about.


    "Hasn''t your Majesty already seen that in the entire universe country, there''s only one Aeon Mystic dojo, and it''s forbidden for dojos of any other sort to open?" The silver haired old man asked.


    "Aeon Mystic universe country indeed respects the lowest of talents and absorbs them." The emperor nodded.


    "It''s because of this that a genius like David, even if we discover him¡­he''ll still finally end up in the hands of the Aeon Mystic universe country." The silver haired old man shook his head, "And we can''t even make anyint about it. Of course no matter what happens, he is still considered to have been from our Aeon Star Mystic starfield. Whatever aplishments he has in the future, will still have benefits for our Aeon Star Mystic star field."


    "Such a genius, it''s better to be on good terms with. Be it 10,000 years or 100,000 yearster, who knows what he''ll be and what he''ll have aplished.'' The silver haired old man'' emphasized.


    "I understand." The emperor nodded.


    Such talent, as long as he didn''t die along the way, it was set in stone for him to be a Celestial. And these sorts of Gxy Level who have stepped through the gateway of the originws, once they reach the Celestial state, they would be an absolute warrior amongst the others.


    The moment he breaks through to the Eternal level, that would be a step towards the heaven shaking Eternal being.


    An Eternal ¡­


    In the entire Aeon Star Mystic empire currently, there were only two Eternals. One was the god leader of the Aeon Star Mystic sacrednd and the other was the god leader of the True Titan god country. Hence the Aeon Star Mystic didn''t dare easily offend any Eternals.


    In a vast god country.


    Within the continuous mountain range, volcanoes were dispersed throughout thisrge continent, with some spitting fire asionally. The entire god country was entirely dark red in color and the smell of sulfur emanated throughout. At the peak of a tall mountain that reached the clouds, an ancient pce was built there. Its entire surface walls hadplex engravings all over.


    Within the pce.


    In the throne, sat a red eyed man dressed in a dark red long robe. ck mes were burning about his surroundings, his eyes seemed to be looking from another dimension altogether, giving off a terrifying heart palpitating chill.


    Below him on both the right and left were four thrones.


    Currently there were three people sitting below him. All of them were giving off energy waves that shook the earth and skies, almost as though just lifting their hands could split the earth and heavens.


    "God leader, this punk called David has someprehension of the originws even though he''s only at the Gxy state. He''s most suitable to be my disciple." Said a warrior wrapped in golden armor. Emanating from his entire body was a heart palpitating ripple, which was the gold originw''s ripple of energy.


    Compared to David, this was a trillion times stronger.


    "Woteng, my brother!" The dark red eyed man said with a hoarse voice softly," I know, that right now you are desperately searching for a disciple. However, we cannot fight with the Aeon Mystic universe country!"


    "Woteng."


    The other two looked at the golden armored man.


    "My life span is reaching its end." The gold armored man said calmly, "And the current disciples, even though they have talent, for them to actually seed my techniques would be extremely difficult. I cannot change my demise. Hence, I only want to look for a someone to pass my legacy onto before I die. I hope to be able see the techniques that I have created over these hundreds of millions of years to once again be unleashed. Only then can I die in peace. This is my current greatest hope."


    The others were silent.


    Eternals, they were indeed an eternal being.


    But that doesn''t mean that an Eternal couldn''t die. Like the Yun Mo master or the many powerful Eternals in history, they still died! The life force of an undying was extremely strong. Even if their physical body was ripped into shreds, they could still regenerate. There were very few injuries that cannot be healed, like the Yun Mo master who could only watch himself die.


    "Woteng, my brother, I will do my best to help you find an exceptional disciple." The red eyed man emphasized, "As for that punk David¡­as long as he''s not stupid, he will definitely choose the Aeon Mystic universe country, maybe even the stronger and more powerful virtual universepany."

 Chapter 774 (Repeated s Fixed) Arrival Of Visitors

    ?


    The others were silent.


    Eternals, they were indeed an eternal being.


    But that doesn''t mean that an Eternal couldn''t die. Like the Yun Mo master or the many powerful Eternals in history, they still died! The life force of an undying was extremely strong. Even if their physical body was ripped into shreds, they could still regenerate. There were very few injuries that cannot be healed, like the Yun Mo master who could only watch himself die.


    "Woteng, my brother, I will do my best to help you find an exceptional disciple." The red eyed man emphasized, "As for that punk David¡­as long as he''s not stupid, he will definitely choose the Aeon Mystic universe country, maybe even the stronger and more powerful virtual universepany."


    "Even after so many years, things haven''t changed much at all."


    "The pinnacle of geniuses also require them to make the best choices and the have the best environment to learn, before they can have the most outstanding achievements. In terms of power or environment, we indeed cannotpare to the Aeon Mystic universe country."


    The golden armored man didn''t make a sound.


    His proudest achievements over hundreds of millions of years was the techniques he had created. During the time he was alive, he treated these as though they were treasures and not even teaching it to his disciples or disying it anywhere else. He would only teach his disciples very little of it. Now that he knew that his death was certain and imminent, his thinking had changedpletely. He really wanted to watch a discipleplete his technique!


    If that was impossible, then he could only leave his techniques to his friends and brothers, allowing them to teach the disciple in his ce.


    "God leader." The golden armored man stood up.


    "Woteng." The red eyed man stood up too, the other two followed.


    "I''m tired, I want to return to my home." The gold armored man sighed, "Before I die, I want to take a good look at my home grounds." Finishing his words, he turned and flew out of the pce. As an Eternal, his rtives had long vanished over the course of time. Afterall, even a Celestial at most lived 10 million years.


    The other three were silent.


    "Woteng, my disciple, I will help you with your search." The red eyed manmunicated into the gold armored man''s mind a million meters away.


    Within the pce, the three exchanged nces.


    "It was fake, we were deceived, Beruce that bastard. We will definitely find him and make him pay. Woteng death is because of him! He actually dared to sell us a fake secret area map!!!" The red eyed man''s angry whisper turned into a roar, and the surrounding space trembled.


    "Beruce is one of the subjects of the Aeon Mystic universe country leader. It''ll be hard for us to find a chance!"


    "Wait!"


    "Even if I have to wait over a hundred million years, 1 billion years or even a 10 billion years! As long as there''s a chance! I Menkes¡­, will definitely personally kill him!!! He actually dared to use a fake secret area map and take away my money, also taking away the life of one of my brothers. Dead! I will definitely kill him! If he knows what''s good for him, he will hide under the Aeon Mystic universe country leader''s protection for the rest of his life!!!" The red eyed man roared angrily. ck mes rose fiercely from the ground and the entire pce began to burn within and was reduced to nothing.


    His roar resounded throughout the vast trillion meters in.


    Aeon Star Mystic ind.


    Bing famous after one battle¡­ David had really became famous through that one battle!


    This one battle not only shook the entire Aeon Star Mystic empire, but also the entire Aeon Mystic universe country!


    "David, everybody in the Aeon Star Mystic ind now knows how you look. The moment you go out, you''ll be recognized very quickly." The AI chuckled as it spoke through the watch.


    "I''ll have to disguise my self next time I go out." David rubbed his head.


    "It''s kind of weird though. After the elimination thest time, many organizations sent people over. After this arena war battle however, your performance was definitely the most eye catching. I thought even more organizations and powers wille. However up till now, no one hase at all!"


    "It is kind of weird." David nodded.


    Suddenly.


    "Haha David!" A clear carefree voice resounded.


    "Ah, we were just saying no one came, and now someone hase."  The AI said, speaking softly.


    David looked, indeed.


    There were three men walking over from the distance. In the middle was a kind looking smiling old man with a head full of white. On the left was a man dressed in dark red battle robes and the one on the right was the tall and sturdy Elder. With experience from the Aeon Mystic auction, he could easily deduce from looking that dark red battle robed man was definitely a celestial.


    And there was a thunder mark on his forehead.


    Obviously he was a Celestial recognized by the thunder originws, a Celestial that belonged to the pinnacle of other Celestials. As for that kind looking old man¡­David couldn''t tell, but since he walked in the center, he estimated that the old man''s position was the highest.


    "Lord Elder." David quickly stood up.


    "Haha, I''m no lord here. David, let me introduce you all."  The elder smiled and pointed at the dark red battle robed man, "This is our Blood Axe Mountain''s General Hunt, amongst the celestials in the Aeon Star Mystic starfield, he''s definitely at the peak."


    "My respects general." David paid his respects.


    Hunt  nodded.


    "This." The elder began introducing the white haired old man, his voice changing slightly in tone, "is our Blood Axe Mountain''s one of the three great founders, the Prime general."


    "Prime general." David quickly greeted. However, his mind was in a flurry of emotions.


    Prime general?


    Of the three great founders of the Blood Axe Mountain, two of them were Celestials, and the final one had vanished. Which was this one?


    "Hm." The old man slightly nodded.

 Chapter 775 Eternals

    ?


    others were silent.


    Eternals, they were indeed an eternal being.


    But that doesn''t mean that an Eternal couldn''t die. Like the Yun Mo master or the many powerful Eternals in history, they still died! The life force of an undying was extremely strong. Even if their physical body was ripped into shreds, they could still regenerate. There were very few injuries that cannot be healed, like the Yun Mo master who could only watch himself die.


    "Woteng, my brother, I will do my best to help you find an exceptional disciple." The red eyed man emphasized, "As for that punk David¡­as long as he''s not stupid, he will definitely choose the Aeon Mystic universe country, maybe even the stronger and more powerful virtual universepany."


    "Even after so many years, things haven''t changed much at all."


    "The pinnacle of geniuses also require them to make the best choices and the have the best environment to learn, before they can have the most outstanding achievements. In terms of power or environment, we indeed cannotpare to the Aeon Mystic universe country."


    The golden armored man didn''t make a sound.


    His proudest achievements over hundreds of millions of years was the techniques he had created. During the time he was alive, he treated these as though they were treasures and not even teaching it to his disciples or disying it anywhere else. He would only teach his disciples very little of it. Now that he knew that his death was certain and imminent, his thinking had changedpletely. He really wanted to watch a discipleplete his technique!


    If that was impossible, then he could only leave his techniques to his friends and brothers, allowing them to teach the disciple in his ce.


    "God leader." The golden armored man stood up.


    "Woteng." The red eyed man stood up too, the other two followed.


    "I''m tired, I want to return to my home." The gold armored man sighed, "Before I die, I want to take a good look at my home grounds." Finishing his words, he turned and flew out of the pce. As an Eternal, his rtives had long vanished over the course of time. Afterall, even a Celestial at most lived 10 million years.


    The other three were silent.


    "Woteng, my disciple, I will help you with your search." The red eyed manmunicated into the gold armored man''s mind a million meters away.


    Within the pce, the three exchanged nces.


    "It was fake, we were deceived, Beruce that bastard. We will definitely find him and make him pay. Woteng death is because of him! He actually dared to sell us a fake secret area map!!!" The red eyed man''s angry whisper turned into a roar, and the surrounding space trembled.


    "Beruce is one of the subjects of the Aeon Mystic universe country leader. It''ll be hard for us to find a chance!"


    "Wait!"


    "Even if I have to wait over a hundred million years, 1 billion years or even a 10 billion years! As long as there''s a chance! I Menkes¡­, will definitely personally kill him!!! He actually dared to use a fake secret area map and take away my money, also taking away the life of one of my brothers. Dead! I will definitely kill him! If he knows what''s good for him, he will hide under the Aeon Mystic universe country leader''s protection for the rest of his life!!!" The red eyed man roared angrily. ck mes rose fiercely from the ground and the entire pce began to burn within and was reduced to nothing.


    His roar resounded throughout the vast trillion meters in.


    Aeon Star Mystic ind.


    Bing famous after one battle¡­ David had really became famous through that one battle!


    This one battle not only shook the entire Aeon Star Mystic empire, but also the entire Aeon Mystic universe country!


    "David, everybody in the Aeon Star Mystic ind now knows how you look. The moment you go out, you''ll be recognized very quickly." The AI chuckled as it spoke through the watch.


    "I''ll have to disguise my self next time I go out." David rubbed his head.


    "It''s kind of weird though. After the elimination thest time, many organizations sent people over. After this arena war battle however, your performance was definitely the most eye catching. I thought even more organizations and powers wille. However up till now, no one hase at all!"


    "It is kind of weird." David nodded.


    Suddenly.


    "Haha David!" A clear carefree voice resounded.


    "Ah, we were just saying no one came, and now someone hase." The AI said, speaking softly.


    David looked, indeed.


    There were three men walking over from the distance. In the middle was a kind looking smiling old man with a head full of white. On the left was a man dressed in dark red battle robes and the one on the right was the tall and sturdy Elder. With experience from the Aeon Mystic auction, he could easily deduce from looking that dark red battle robed man was definitely a celestial.


    And there was a thunder mark on his forehead.


    Obviously he was a Celestial recognized by the thunder originws, a Celestial that belonged to the pinnacle of other Celestials. As for that kind looking old man¡­David couldn''t tell, but since he walked in the center, he estimated that the old man''s position was the highest.


    "Lord Elder." David quickly stood up.


    "Haha, I''m no lord here. David, let me introduce you all." The elder smiled and pointed at the dark red battle robed man, "This is our Blood Axe Mountain''s General Hunt, amongst the celestials in the Aeon Star Mystic starfield, he''s definitely at the peak."


    "My respects general." David paid his respects.


    Hunt nodded.


    "This." The elder began introducing the white haired old man, his voice changing slightly in tone, "is our Blood Axe Mountain''s one of the three great founders, the Prime general."


    "Prime general." David quickly greeted. However, his mind was in a flurry of emotions.


    Prime general?


    Of the three great founders of the Blood Axe Mountain, two of them were Celestials, and the final one had vanished. Which was this one?


    "Hm." The old man slightly nodded.

 Chapter 776 Meeting Eternals (Fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 776 Meeting Eternals (Fixed)</h4>


    "David." A familiar voice resounded.


    David turned to look. It was that old man with a head full of white, "Vante Celestial," this silver haired old man was standing beside a pale and expressionless man with purple eyes. On his forehead this man had one more vertical eye, it was looking casually at David.


    A formless force of energy transmitted over.


    "Hm?" David grit his teeth, this person''s aura was extremely strong.


    "Not bad." The purple eyed man slightly nodded.


    "David, let me introduce you, this is a great Eternal being from the Aeon multiverse¡­the Prime God Kone ." The silver haired old man introduced.


    David stared at the expressionless purple eyed man before him whose aura was extremely powerful, and he felt extremely shocked by this aura. After so many years, he had nevere face to face with an actual Eternal! Eternals¡­that level of being, maybe in ces like the Aeon multiverse which is a high level civilization, an Eternal still had to lower his head. However in other empires, no one dared provoke an Eternal.


    An eternal being.


    One who could split thend and skies, he actually came to visit him?


    "My respects Prime God." David greeted respectfully.


    "Hm." Kone slightly nodded.


    Even though this Kone was a man, he gave David a feeling¡­a very peculiar feeling. His aura was peculiar, it was almost like an aura of an extremely gentledy. Only that vertical eye would asionally give off a bone chilling heart palpitating feeling.


    "David, the reason for my arrival here is to give an order from the Prime God." Kone muttered.


    David was shocked, Aeon Star Prime God?


    "He personally sent me here. This should represent how much he values you." Kone continued to mutter, "This genius battle, after all our Aeon multiverse will finally send out the top 1,000 strongest topete in the pinnacle fights with the other universe countries, the entire universe''s 1,008 human universe countries."


    "1,008 universe countries, the number of pinnacle geniuses representatives will only be a little more than a million."


    "And the Virtual World Corp will finally absorb the top 1,000 among the winners."


    "1,008 universe countries will each send 1,000 geniuses, yet only the final 1,000 from all the participants will be absorbed." Kone looked at David, "This means to say, on estimate, there''s about only one spot from each universes. Our universes will send out 1,000 people, yet it''s still not guaranteed that we will get a spot."


    David nodded.


    The universe''s top 1,000, that was extremely difficult to achieve. Even? the Ai had spected and calcted that David had no hopes at all.


    Over 1,000 vast and huge universe countries, the final 1,000 will be absorbed, the conditions for the Virtual World Corp were extremely brutal and strict.


    "Indeed!"


    "As one of the pinnacle leviathans of the beings in the universe, the Virtual World Corp who nurtures geniuses, they have the best conditions and overall facilities such as the Primal universe, many sacred spots, different types of treasures, the best teachers and so on" Kone looked at David, "s, there will still only be 1000 of them, who will actually get the right to have the Virtual World Corp spend countless amounts of resources to train them."


    "ording to the Prime God''s? order."


    "If you can make it into the entire universe''s top 1,000 and enter the Virtual World Corp, bing one of their internal core member, that will be a good thing. Not only will it be beneficial for you, our Aeon Universe will also receive? rewards."


    "However, If you fail, you can enter our Aeon multiverse instead. With your current talent, you have the qualifications to enter our secretnd of our universes¡­the Aeon Star sacred spot!" Kone said, "Within the Aeon Star sacred spot, you too will receive the best nurturing and training."


    Kone nced at David, "Little punk, to achieve the top 1,000 of the entire universe, I''d advise you to not get your hopes up. To be able to enter the universes''s Aeon Star sacred spotis already countless people''s dream." Finishing up, Kone immediately vanished.


    "David, congrattions." The silver haired old man said.


    "Right. Eternals¡­ most of them are entric! Don''t mind him too much." The silver haired manughed.


    "I don''t mind." David smiled, "Would I dare?"


    "To actually receive an Eternal messenger, this states just how much the Aeon Star leader values your talent." The silver haired old man smiled, "From what I know¡­from this batch of geniuses, the ones that got the same notification to be able to enter the Aeon Star sacred spot, are only those who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws."


    David nodded.


    Very quickly, the silver haired old man left too.


    David quietly sat within his own house, pondering.


    "Two paths?"


    "One of them was to enter the Aeon multiverse core."


    "The other one was to enter the core of the Virtual World Corp."


    On David''s shoulder, his Ai materialized, yawned and muttered, "Don''t think about it, the Virtual World Corp, that sort of super leviathan, its wealth and resources will shock you. To be trained by them with countless amount of valuable resources, one would have to be at the level of elites of the entire universe, as their natural talents are absolute. To be trained and nurtured while receiving only the best resources, as long as they don''t die along the way in the elimination stages, their achievements would all be amazing in the future."


    "Die?" David was shocked, "These are the absolute pinnacle of geniuses from the 1,008 human universe countries, will they die so easily?"


    "To nurture and produce the best, the best process is death by elimination, isn''t that very normal?"


    The AI shook its head, "No matter who it is, without experiencing the fear of life and death, how will one improve. And during these life or death experiences, how can one not get injured?"


    David couldn''t help but nod his head.


    "Don''t think about it."


    "People have different paths from you." Hazel emphasized, "That Kone said the right thing. The most realistic path is to enter the Aeon Star universe sacred spot. This Aeon multiverse is also considered a huge power within the universe. The Aeon Star Prime God¡­that is an even bigger power, a super existence that can shake the entire universe!"


    "By entering the Aeon Star sacred spotand receiving the best nurture, your achievements will be extremely high in the future."


    "David, within this universe, there will always be someone stronger, a genius above others, a mountain higher than others!"


    "Even if you enter within the core of the Virtual World Corp, thepetition will be iparably intense! A genius battle that happens once every 10,000 years, yet absorbing only 1,000 absolute geniuses. Calcte yourself, after all these years, just how many geniuses will there be within that Virtual World Corp?" Hazel asked, "Hence, if you enter the Virtual World Corp, the number of strong people are like the clouds, if you are not strong enough, you will be trampled upon!"


    "Naturally, you cannot enter."


    "Realistically speaking, you should just stay within the Aeon Star sacred spot." Hazel said, "The Aeon Star sacred spotis already a sacrednd that countless people will drool over just to hear about it. I am speaking so much because I want you to realize that entering Aeon Star sacred spotis the best option for you. You are considered exceptional within that area, at the same time don''t get proud. Because in the Virtual World Corp there are a million people even more outstanding than you."


    David blinked hard.


    This was a psychological blow for David.


    This Hazel really knew how to knock a person down.


    Sitting in the chair, David poured himself a cup of tea. As it flowed into the cup, a thought urred to him. "Hazel might be right. My current strength is far from that of an absolute genius! If I want to make it into the universe top 1,000, it is indeed difficult for another person, but I haven''t even used my trump cards yet!"


    "Not to mention my skills, control of mental art weapon, battle experience, my strength amplifier techniques and my Multi-gene techniques which had improved by leaps and bound and also gic skills too. I most certainly won''t be left behind!"


    "However,pared to all the geniuses of the entire universes, it definitely ain''t at the top."


    "Of course no matter what I do, I have to do it step by step. I first have to learn my? techniques to the highest level before slowly creating my own. And the current me¡­I''ve just begun."


    "In a group of sheep, even if I be the strongest, I''d still only be a stronger sheep!"


    "Andpared to a group of lions, even if I''m not the strongest, I''d still be an intrepid lion."


    "To improve! I have to get into the core of the Virtual World Corp!"


    "I am still a bit weak."


    "But the main reason is because my training time is too short. This genius battle stretches on for quite some time, I still have time to absorb the Blood Crystal Core and the Eternal Flesh and get stronger!"


    David pondered, his eyebrows creased.


    The leviathan of the human universe, the Virtual World Corp''s core, it only absorbs 1,000 geniuses every 10,000 years. After generations, there should be millions of geniuses within. And after countless years of toil, the number of Eternal within would far exceed that of the Aeon multiverse!


    Within there!


    That was where the true outstanding and pinnacle of strengths were!


    "If I want topete, I have topete with the strongest!"


    "My training time is short. But, as time goes on, I will be able to catch up to them."


    "Hardwork!"


    "Hardwork!"


    "Right now the first goal is to get into the 1,000 slots of the Aeon multiverse internal namelist." David made the decision without discussing more with Hazel.


    Growing up, David had never admitted defeat before.


    Even against the iparably powerful and seemingly invincible celestial before, David never stepped back and even went all out.


    Constantly breaking through and improving himself time and again, defeating the opponents one by one! Even with difficulty, setbacks,petition and opponents, he had no fear. The only fear would be that of no difficulty at all. When that day finally arrives where he stands at the peak, without any opponents, he would fear the loneliness.

 Chapter 777 Milton Killed (Fixed)

    <h4>Chapter 777 Milton Killed (Fixed)</h4>


    "I''ll push myself even further and give it a shot!"


    "We''ll see just how far I, David can push to!" David''s eyes gleamed, it was a light of anticipation of his path of the strong.


    The arena warssted for a total of 5 days. When it ended, the 10,000 participants that made it through had one day of rest, and within that one day¡­the organizing party the Virtual World Corp also gave out information on the uing battles and informed every participant.


    * * *


    The arena fights were very quick. Every battle eliminated half of its people, requiring only four sessive wins to get a slot!


    In a dark room in David''s vi in district 9,te night.


    Crimson river surged and flowed within the room as David continously absorbed the Blood crystal with his muscle.


    Taking one drop of Divine Dove''s tears David closed the Blood Race crystal in a box and the blood river faded like an illusion.


    "David, your opponent this time isn''t simple." Hazel emphasized.


    "Among these 10,000 participants, there''s a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws, and from four matches they will pick the final 625.Theoretically speaking, these 521 should all get a slot." The Ai muttered, "However, I don''t know just how this Virtual World Corp distributed the teams. They actually let originw geniuses meet each other?"


    Right.


    Even though ording to the footage of the arena wars before, they concluded that there was a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the originws gateway, If they distributed it properly¡­the Virtual World Corp could have left these 521 not ever meet and get a slot.


    However¡­


    The Virtual World Corp didn''t do it that way. Arge portion of these originws geniuses didn''t have to ever meet in their four matches, but a small group of them, close to 100 of them did have to meet each other!


    Like David himself!


    ording to the distribution, for his first, second and third battles, he had a certain guarantee to win! However the fourth match¡­ording to his list, as long as that originw genius didn''t lose along the way, then his 4th opponent would be another who had stepped through the gateway!


    His name was Wain, his nickname was Archfiend.


    Archfiend Wain!


    "ording to this distribution, there''ll be close to 100 originw warriors who will meet in the fourth match." David nodded,


    "And these close to 100 people were the top most intrepid performers of the arena wars."


    Whether it was Archfiend Wain or Devil David, they were the most powerful and massacred their arena wars group. They were just invincible.


    "In terms of strength."


    "This close to 100 people, should belong to the upper echelon of the strong." The voice of the AI which had turned feminine emphasized,


    "Right now the Virtual World Corp is obviously wanting them to meet to test them out. After all, the loser still has a chance in the loser''s circle. In the circle, there will be less than 50 originw warriors, and there are 275 slots for the losers circle. These originw warriors, even if they lose their fourth match, through the loser''s circle, they can still get a slot."


    "From the Virtual World Corp''s point of view, it''s probably to test this group of geniuses."


    Makes sense.


    The Virtual World Corp organized this to pick out the most pinnacle of geniuses. Hence making them fight against each other and picking out the most exceptional was a very normal circumstance.


    "The first to third battles, you shouldn''t have any trouble. Right now your only opponent is the fourth match where you''ll meet Archfiend Wain. I''ve seen his strength personally, it''s extremely terrifying, than those you''ve fought with in the past, but it shouldn''t take too much from you."


    * * *


    Virtual universe, in the space that belonged to the Blood Axe dojo. On ind number 29,904, the arena duels were about to begin.


    "Attention all, standing in the center of the arena right now is the genius from the Burning Dragon starfield, Kilton." Following the loud announcement throughout the entire arena, the audience immediately erupted in a wave of cheers and roars. The over 1 hundred million race from the Burning Dragon starfield were iparably excited, all shouting as loud as they could.


    "Kilton!"


    "Kilton!"


    "You are the strongest!"


    Over one hundred million excited cheers could be heard.


    The two sides, from two different starfields, were both given one hundred million tickets.


    Hence today''s match had one billion spectators, of which two hundred million were separately from the Aeon Star mystic starfield and the Burning Dragon starfield.


    "The next to take the stage is the one you''ve all been waiting for. From the Aeon Star mystic empire¡­an absolute genius, David!!!" Thementator''s voice was even louder than the first time, obviously thementator was a little more biased towards David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    It wasn''t just the Aeon Star mystic empire''s over one hundred million people cheering loudly, more than half the people from the other eight hundred million from the other starfields in the Aeon multiverse too were cheering his name. Even though both had made it through the arena wars, obviously David who had dominated his group¡­had won over the support from many in the Aeon multiverse.


    While a trillion eyes were watching him, David followed the same pathway and walked into the center of the arena.


    The cheers got even louder!


    Countless humandies of different races all shouted and screeched, some even fainting. The 100% virtual simtion had such an effect, even bodily functions were simted.


    There were two youths of different races standing in the arena. One with arge, dark de and dressed in dark grey cloth, the ck haired youth David. The other was a youth with dragon scales, burning eyes and horns who was standing on arge board, smiling and with a gentle aura, Kilton.


    "David, all the best." Kilton greeted respectfully, disying his manners.


    David just stood there,pletely immersed in his mental state, like a hidden volcano, without any reaction at all.


    He didn''t know why, even though Kilton before him seemed very courteous, it gave him an outrageous sense of difort, as for why he had that feeling, he couldn''t exin it.


    "You too."


    A tall, sturdy and handsomementator smiled, "This will be very simr to the arena wars. As the battle progresses, the space you have will continue to shrink. It''ll only require 5 minutes before the entire space will shrink down to only a diameter of 1m. Hence your battle will at mostst 5 minutes."


    "Thanks." Kilton smiled and looked at thementator.


    "Hm." David only made a noise to reply.


    "Alright, let the battle¡­begin!" thementator smiled. The moment he said begin, his entire being vanished, leaving only the two participants.


    "Sou!"


    Kilton stood on his huge board, retreating, swiftly flying into the distance, as quick as lightning.


    "Escaping?" David creased his eyebrows, his legs condensed incredibly about of energy and the sole of his feet oscited as they released massive amounts of Shockwaves in the air, propelling him forwards, he became a beam of dark light, obviously faster than Kilton before.


    The original size of the arena was a diameter of 30km. As time passed, it shrank more and more. With David and Kilton''s speed, in the blink of an eye they were already at the edges of the space.


    "Now''s the time."


    Kilton could feel their distance closing, he suddenly turned and simultaneously David, who was rushing over decreased his speed as they grew dangerously close. Kilton''s eyes had a gleam of madness: "Go! Kill him!!!" The huge board beneath his feet shot out a silver light, this light wrapped itself around his fiery energy flow around. It moved autonomously and separated into 9 silver arrows, shooting at David at the same time.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    9 silver arrows!


    It was like 9 shooting stars shooting suddenly and swiftly at David.


    "Even though the blood originw is powerful, it does have its weaknesses!" Kilton''s eyes were filled with a strong anticipation, one for victory, "That is its defense, it''s weakness is its defense!"


    "Your power is only so much and you dare split it into 9?" David snorted coldly, "And you really think I have no methods for defend myself?"


    David''s thoughts moved.


    Strands of blood as thin as a thread instantly formed in mid air intertwining with each other as they weaved together like a to form 16 crimson shields.


    The surface of the shields, 8 of which were facing outside while the other 8 were facing inwards, revolving both internally and externally.


    This move, an actual blood originw technique.


    The 8 shields floated about his surroundings, the other 8 formed an outeryer.


    Inside and outside, covered with shields which revolved about and moved up and down, with crimson light connecting them, an outrageous energy emanated from it. Infused with David''s deepprehension of the blood originws, its defense was simply perfect.


    The 9 silver arrows shot over and the 16 shields slightly altered its speed, leaving no openings at all.


    "Dang, Dang Dang¡­" shes could be heard.


    The power of the 9 silver arrows wasn''t strong in the first ce, it couldn''t even move the 16 shields defense.


    ...


    Offensive techniques! When it is condensed, it''s very powerful, when it is separated it gets weaker.


    And this Kilton knew that if he did not risk it all he couldn''t kill David. Hence he gambled on David not having a form of absolute defense with his originw. Hence he controlled the 9 silver arrows.


    By dispersing his energy through these 9 arrows, it made his energy and power divide by 9, making the power and strength drop. He was gambling it all on this one attack chance.


    Against the 9 silver arrows, David using his two sickles could at most block 2 or 3 of them, that way, Kilton would have a chance of victory.


    A pity¡­


    David''sprehension of the blood origin had reached such a level where he could manipte its true form.


    "It''s over." Kilton''s expression changed.


    "Chi!"


    Megaton became a crimson beam of meteorite and pierced right through his star weapon and straight through his forehead.


    First battle, David was victorious!


    Second battle.


    "David, I know I''m not your match, but I¡­still want topete with my all!" David''s second opponent admitted it the moment he stepped on the arena, that he wasn''t a match for him.


    Very quickly.


    Second battle, David won easily

 Chapter 778 Archfiend Wain

    <h4>Chapter 778 Archfiend Wain</h4>


    ...


    Third battle.


    The third opponent''s strength was very strong,parable to Grant. Especially the strength of the huge axe he used was shocking.


    However!


    Against the 9 silver arrows from before, David''s sickles couldn''t fight it all. However against this huge axe, David easily controlled the crimson sickles to fight force with force.


    By using Megaton he stood at a distance and controlled it from afar. After six continuous attacks, that huge axe wielding tall and sturdy man''s arms were ripped and broken with blood spewing from his mouth, without any strength left in his arms to defend,


    The third battle, David won again.


    Three battles, Three victories!


    Aeon Star mystic ind district 9, David''s home entrance, David sat face to face with the silver haired old man Vante.


    "You have achieved three victories in three battles. Right now the entire Aeon Star mystic ind is filled with discussions about you." The silver haired old manughed, "Within this virtual universework, many entertainment programs and newscasts are all keeping an eye on you."


    Davidughed.


    Even while sitting at home, they could hear the people''s cheers from the bars outside. These were all from the victories of David. Due to these victories, there wererge drunken celebrations all over.


    "Lord Vante, I''m pretty sure you came here not just to tell me these." David smiled as he looked at the silver haired old man.


    "I bring word from his majesty."


    The silver haired old man looked at David, "In tomorrow''s fourth match, as long as you win, you will receive a slot! His majesty is hoping that you will prepare well and not get careless. After all, your opponent is very strong."


    "I know." David nodded, an image of his opponent appeared in his mind.


    That messy haired bare footed Archfiend youth.


    "Defeat him!" David thought within.


    ...


    Aeon multiverse, within a vast starfield.


    A beast-shaped universe ship was stopped on the moon of a mineral, within one of its resting rooms.


    A barefooted, messy haired three meter tall man, carrying two short des sat crossed legged on the alloy surface ground within the room. He looked up a photo hung on the wall, it was a ck scruffy looking punk with arms around the shoulders of a tall and sturdy man.


    "Father!"


    This Archfiend youth, was quietly looking at the photo, muttering, "Even though you aren''t my birth father, however¡­"


    The Archfiend youth gritted his teeth, saying softly, "I, Tu Man, swear¡­I will definitely, definitely kill that bastard! Definitely!!!" His eyes were filled with a bone chilling gleam, almost like a hungry, mad lone wolf.


    "He is an Eternal!"


    "He is the emperor that built an empire!"


    "However I will definitely¡­I will definitely kill him! Father, just watch¡­I will rush into the top 1,000 in this genius battle and enter the Virtual World Corp! Even bing the strongest within my generation in the Virtual World Corp!" Archfiend said softly, "And on the day I kill him, it will be the day I will regain the name Tu Man."


    "It''s Devil!"


    "That Devil hase, quickly flee."


    Chi!


    The ck haired youth in the dark grey armor walked coldly down the alley. A pair of bloody sickles recklessly ughtered a group of geniuses, their bodies flew about, fresh blood staining the silent alley.


    The elimination stage footage of David ughtering were continuously yed.


    "Him, the absolute genius that has struck fear among countless geniuses, so much so they call him Devil¡­David! He had been hiding his strength all the while and only unleashing his true weapon the World Cleaver and his Blood originw and winning every battle. Only one word could describe him, invincible!"


    ...


    "Archfiend."


    "I admit I''m not your match, I don''t wish to battle against you."


    "Even if you don''t wish to, you still have to!"


    A thick powerful voice resounded, that barefooted, 3m tall Archfiend immediately closed the distance between them. The de in his hand seemed light as he swung it. The blow however seemed to conceal the weight of heavy mountains behind it, immediately disintegrating his opponent and killing him on the spot!


    The Archfiend Wain''s every ughter scene too was constantly broadcasted.


    "Him, relying just on his strength, has caused countless warriors to tremble, the one called Archfiend¡­Wain! From the elimination stage to the arena wars, wielding the battle knife, killing all targets, till now there hasn''t been anyone capable of resisting him!"


    "The two of them! Devil David and Archfiend Wain, in this fourth round of the arena duels will engage in a much anticipated fight on ind number 00001!"


    "One Devil, one Archfiend."


    "Who''s stronger?"


    "Will it be Devil continue his winning streak or will Archfiend kill this Devil?"


    "Everything will be decided then. The highly anticipated match of the fourth round, the two pinnacle geniuses fight!!!"


    A broadcast of about 15 minutes long appeared at the top of the Virtual World Corp''s Aeon Star station page. Only the Virtual World Corp would have been able to get such footage from that first round. The moment that broadcast came out, it immediately resulted in countless in the Aeon Star universe downloading it and swiftly spreading it throughout the universes.


    Eruption!


    Countless people from the Aeon multiverse rushed and fought to buy tickets for the battle. Even though the fourth round of the arena duels had many matchups, the one that people were truly waiting to watch was this 49th match. This 49th match was a battle between geniuses who had stepped through the gateway of the originws. In terms of power, the Devil David and the Archfiend Wain were both well known!


    Their battle was arranged to be on ind number 00001. The ticket prices were extremely expensive too.


    However¡­


    The number of people who were actually trying to buy these tickets was an enormous number as well. Especially since that special broadcast was released¡­the names Devil and Archfiend spread immediately throughout the trillion gxies. This video had made countless people anticipate the battle.


    The time had finallye!


    Within the virtual universe where the Blood Axe dojo had opened a space, ind number 00001, a battle between absolute pinnacle warriors was about to happen! The participants were Devil David and Archfiend Wain.


    "Devil!"


    "Archfiend!"


    "David!"


    "Wain!"

 Chapter 779 Prelude To Battle

    <h4>Chapter 779 Prelude To Battle</h4>


    The entire dojo''s one billion seats were filled to the brim. The battle hadn''t even begun, but the footage broadcasted on a big screen in the center of the arena had already caused the countless spectators to cheer and roar for the warriors they supported. Especially the Aeon Star mystic empire and the Golden Sword empire, the spectators from these empires were shouting with pride for their own empire


    Simultaneously, within the preparation room.


    David was again wearing the dark grey armor and carrying a dark golden long rod. There were only two seats in this preparation room. A passionate staffer appeared beside and pointed at a seat as he spoke: "Mr David, please rest here. The battle is about to begin soon."


    David nodded and walked towards the seat and sat down.


    In his ears, he clearly heard the roars and cheers that resembled a tsunami.


    "Hu!"


    A human silhouette appeared.


    David opened his eyes to look. It was a tall and sturdy, still barefooted, messy haired man. However just from him standing there, he gave off a formless energy and strength!


    It was almost as though he was the heavens andnd itself and this natural abundance of power and energy made David crease his eyebrows: "When I saw him before, it was from a distance in the arena. And from footage¡­I didn''t expect that within his person, the energy and aura is that strong! That strength itself directly affects his character!"


    Living beings had auras!


    If one''s aura became iparably strong. It would make others detect it easily, and it was strong enough to be called energy.


    Energy, this was a very broad term.


    For example the normal people on earth with their thin and frail bodies, if they met a tall and sturdy and intimidating bandit, they could feel the pressure the enemy brought!


    "Strong willpower, solid determination, strength, etc, all this contribute to the energy.


    Like David.


    If the current him were to quietly train in the wilderness of earth, he would naturally emit an oppressing willpower. No matter how powerful the beasts were, they wouldn''t dare approach him.


    "Mr Wain, please rest here, the battle is about to begin." The staff quickly received him.


    "Hm."


    The Archfiend youth sat directly opposite David.


    The two faced each other sitting.


    The Archfiend youth''s tiger like eyes stared. It almost seemed like two beams of lightning were shooting out, making others not dare to make eye contact. David however sat there like a dead volcano, silent, cold, emanating killing intent. This made it hard for others to even touch him.


    "You are David? Devil David?" The Archfiend youth''s voice was thick and powerful.


    With his eyes shut and silently seating, David suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Archfiend. His left eye turned into a golden slit while his right changed to form crimson pupils. Middle of his forehead shook as though so thing was about to break out but ultimately didn''t.


    If anyonepared David''s appearance to that of a world devouring Wolf and Soul devouring Vampire, they would realize their eyes and gaze were identical, cold yet filled with killing intent!


    The Archfiend youth felt shock within, "This Devil, his killing intent is heavy."


    "Something the matter?" David spoke.


    "Yes!"


    Archfiend nodded, his eyes staring at David, "The losers'' circle matches, I''m very interested in the 9,374 matches. This sort of high density matches will be useful to my training. I will definitely go participate."


    David creased his eyebrows, this Archfiend Wain just said he wanted to take part in the losers''s circle matches. What did he mean?


    "You are admitting defeat?" David looked at Archfiend.


    "No!" Archfiend stared at David, "I''ve never had the mindset of admitting defeat. However, I will first defeat you! Then I willmit suicide and go participate in the loser''s'' circle matches!"


    "Defeat me then suicide?" David squinted his eyes.


    "To obtain a slot in the namelist is not difficult for me at all."


    Archfiend curled his lips, giving off a powerful battle aura, "I require battle, many many battles! Constantly training myself, and improving! Hence¡­David, I hope you don''t disappoint me. Don''t let me defeat you in an instant!"


    Within the preparation room.


    David closed his eyes and said coldly, "Rx, I will kill you directly, and send you to the losers'' circle!"


    "Ah? I''m looking forward to it!" Archfiend smiled.


    With his eyes shut and hearing these words, David too revealed a smile.


    Just from a few simple words, David and Wain already had a good feeling of their opponents. They were two people who were simr. They had absolute confidence in themselves, never admitting defeat and indomitable in spirit!


    Battle!


    Battle!


    David and Wain both felt each other''s powerful fighting spirit and their absolute confidence!


    "Mr David, Mr Wain, please head to the alley to prepare, the battle is about to begin." The staffer came over and spoke carefully.


    "Hm."


    David and Archfiend stood at the same time. They exchanged nces, feeling each other''s fighting spirit from within, following which they both headed directly to the alley.


    The entire arena waspletely full. The people were like the ocean, all races of humans from the trillion gxies were all cheering loudly.


    "From the Aeon Star mystic empire, the Devil David. From the Golden Sword empire, the Archfiend Wain. The two of them are walking out now!" Thementator was a man, his voice extremely loud.


    "Devil!"


    "Devil!"


    "Archfiend!"


    "Archfiend!"


    The spectators from the hundreds of millions of gxies were iparably excited. Compared to their actual names, their nicknames were actually much more epted throughout.


    Within the arena.


    David and Wain faced off.


    "The both of you should already know the arena duel rules." Thementator faced the two of them. "This battle will determine who gets the slot on the namelist. The winner between you two will get a slot, while the loser will have to fight in the loser''s circle, engaging in a long tedious amount of battles. The two of you should understand already."


    "Then right now, let the battle¡­begin!"


    With that shout.


    The sound reverberated throughout the entire dojo. Thementator immediately vanished and the one billion spectators suddenly became silent. Everyone stared at therge arena which contained the only two participants in the center.

 Chapter 780 Intense Battle!!!

    <h4>Chapter 780 Intense Battle!!!</h4>


    The moment they heard the word begin, the two who had been suppressing themselves immediately exploded and unleashed their energies and auras simultaneously!


    As for someone like a Celestial to suppress his powers, even after suppression, with one look anyone could tell that his gaze gave of an extremely strong will power, causing normal gxy state warriors'' souls to not be able to withstand it and crumble.


    Battle! Battle! Battle!


    The first fight was between beliefs energy and willpower!


    Using strong osciting waves of energy and mental strengths to pressure and cause fear in the opponent, affecting their state of mind. This was naturally beneficial to one in battle!


    The two of them simultaneously released their energies, wanting to use it to affect their opponent''s mental state and to cause fear and doubt within him. Only with that sort of mental state¡­


    Would the opponent''s strength potentially be reduced to only 60 or 70% of their full powers


    "Hong!" David''s eyes became ice cold. A formless heart palpitating killing intent spread throughout¡­infused with David''s willpower and mental energy, immediately rushing at the opponent. A power that made people get distracted. David was almost like a cold ughtering absolute beast, standing upright and surveying the enemy.


    "Hahaha¡­" Archfiend let out a carefreeughter, beneath his messy hair, his godlike eyes were locked on David, "David, let''s battle! Battle!" An iparably strong killing intent and energy immediately spread from him, a powerful fighting spirit infused with Archfiend''s willpower¡­


    Iparably solid!


    Immovable!


    The auras shed, the willpower and energies shed, feeling each other''s strength.


    "Rumble!"


    "Rumble!"


    Beams of ring and razor sharp crimson energy flowed out. Beams of heavy mountain like ground yellow energy flowed and these energies covered both David and Wain, circling them as the centers.


    * * *


    "Battle, battle!" Archfiend was like a war god from the universe, roaring and his eyes were gleaming red.


    Under the opponent''s influence, David''s eyes werepletely ice cold. His entire demeanor was like a beast heavily suppressing his violent brutality.


    "ng!"


    Brandishing of des!


    Archfiend was barefooted. Every step he took had the strength and weight of 10 million kg. Even the arena with it''s diameter of 10km trembled as he took his steps. With just two steps, the tall and sturdy Archfiend had already reached right before David and that de infused with ground yellow energy sliced straight at him.


    Stepping on the air, David fiercely retreated. His eyes staring hard, with a roar, he squeezed out the words, "Kill!"


    "Xiu!"


    Two crimson light shot out from the void as they condensed behind him.


    The sickles withplex engravings on them swiftly moved and abruptly merged with each other.


    Threads of crimson weaved through the entire body, swiftly forming a long cleaver! Compared to the sickles from two months ago during the elimination round, the current crimson cleaver David had formed was much more stable and formidable.


    Rumble!


    A crimson fiery light shot towards Archfiend.


    "Break!!!" Archfiend''s expression struggled. He roared softly while brutally slicing straight at the crimson fiery light. Under the pressure of his yellow energy flow, along with David''s eyes gleaming ice cold, the crimson fiery light almost seemingly wanted to dodge this de.


    "Break!!!" Archfiend''s expression struggled. He roared softly while brutally slicing straight at the crimson fiery light. Under the pressure of his yellow energy flow, along with David''s eyes gleaming ice cold, the crimson fiery light almost seemingly wanted to dodge this de.


    "Dang!" Even though it seemed like it was about to dodge it, that de seemed to move a few inches and directly sliced that crimson fiery light, causing it to be smashed away. The entire de trembled for abit, almost as though it was about to fall apart.


    Archfiend couldn''t help but take a few steps back too, his grip on the de too seemed to have weakened.


    "Hazel is right. This punk''s attack is extremely heavy. There hasn''t been anyone so far, who was able to almost break apart my blood originw condensation with just one slice." From far in mid air while controlling the cleaver, David''s expression changed slightly.


    "Blood, as soft as water and as hard as gold ?"


    Archfiend stuck out his tongue and licked his thick lips. Following which he violently roared, as though he was extremely excited.


    "Archfiend!"


    "Archfiend!"


    The one billion spectators and the countless people were caught up in the moment, all roaring with all their might.


    Within the arena.


    "Go and die!" David was still cold and not affected at all. As he coldly snorted, Immediately the blood cleaver floated again and elerated, bing a crimson meteor and rushing towards Archfiend.


    Archfiend let out another roar and rushed straight towards it.


    His pace fluctuated!


    His silhouette became peculiar. Dodging time and again, it waspletely erratic, swiftly closing in on David.


    "I can''t let him get too close."


    The crimson fiery light once again rushed straight at Archfiend.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!"


    shing with him time and again, almost like moving the ground and shaking the mountains. However, Archfiend seemed to be borrowing the energy from the shes to change his direction and swiftly closing in on David.


    One had to know that at his level, one sh was a few hundred meters to kilometers of distance.


    And David couldn''t go too far, since with too much distance it would be extremely taxing to control his spirit weapon, which in turn would allow Archfiend the chance to draw close and attack! David was afterall a controller, a long ranged fighter and not proficient at closebat.


    "Incredible movement." David worked hard to dodge time and again, it was extremely dangerous!


    !


    Luckily relying on theprehension of the space originws, using Megaton had gotten much easier and his speed and flexibility had improved much more than before.


    "This David is really quick at fleeing." Archfiend started to feel nervous. "Normally I''m able to immediately close in and kill a controller. However¡­this David is extremely nimble and flexible, dodging me everytime."

 Chapter 781 Blood Origin Law: Second Cleaver!

    <h4>Chapter 781 Blood Origin Law: Second Cleaver!</h4>


    The spectators in the arena, all one billion of them were all stunned by this scene.


    These two, one strong and brutal. Even though he was charging head first, his movements were very peculiar, almost like an invincible war god as he chased down David time and again.


    The other was like an exceptional master, floating and dodging time and again against the opponent, making him unable to attack. At the same time controlling the cleaver to attack over and over!


    It was twopletely different styles of fighting.


    One was a brutal fighter!


    While, the other was a long ranged attacker!


    "Archfiend is too strong. If this Devil slows down even just a little, just one slice would probably finish him."


    "This Devil is really strong. Everytime he shes against that attack, that Archfiend''s body will definitely feel the tremors. In fact, he may even be already injured. If this goes on, Archfiend will definitely lose."


    ...


    Whether it was the one billion spectators in the arena or the countless people in the countless gxies watching the broadcast all over, it did not matter what they deduced and concluded. David and Wain in the arena knew best about the predicament of their opponent.


    Lightning fast attacks were exchanged over and over.


    This carried on for a minute before stopping. Archfiend stood in the arena and stared at the distant David. David too had stopped, not continuing his attack.


    "My hand." Archfiend creased his eyebrows, feeling soreness in his entire right arm. The area between the thumb and the index finger had already ripped apart.


    Matching force with force time and again!


    Every attack was extremely terrifying. If it were a normal genius, just one sh would have broken his entire arm!


    During the previous matches, when David used the sickles, with just one attack, he had broken the opponent''s entire arm.


    As one of the top 9 originws, using the blood origin de whilebining space originw and attacking, just how terrifying was that power?


    And Archfiend was well known for his brutality as well. Every sh he threw had cut right through every opponent.


    Two incredibly strong forces had shed head on.


    Continuously for about 10 times!


    "I can''t go on like this. If this goes on, my right arm will be useless." Archfiend stared hard at David, "I have to bear the brunt of every sh. Yet, he''s just a Mental art practitioner¡­the shes don''t even affect his body at all. I''m definitely losing out!"


    In mid air, dressed in dark grey shirt, David was shocked, "Even after ten continuous shes, he''s actuallypletely fine. Using the cleaver and going full force eats up a lot of my mental energy. These ten attacks have used up more than half of my mental energy."


    If this happened in reality, everything could be provided for with blood and flesh.


    He didn''t have to worry about his mental energy running out at all!


    However in the virtual universe world, his body was designed ording to the virtual universe''s standard.


    Every person''s body and mental energy was the same. Even though he could recover his mental energy naturally every second... this speed and level of recovery of a gxy state paled by far to him.


    He had met with a difficulty.


    Archfiend''s right hand was injured, he couldn''t carry on meeting force with force either.


    David''s had less than half of his mental energy left, he didn''t dare keep dragging this on.


    What to do?


    Bated breaths.


    The entire arena went silent as two of them held their breath and stared at each other from afar. Even the one billion spectators were silent as they watched.


    And the Aeon multiverse, the trillions of universe humans watching this pinnacle fight broadcast were all iparably nervous and waiting in anticipation.


    ...


    Virtual universe, Aeon Star continent, thergest construct in one of the buildings on a floating ind above.


    Within that construct was arge hall. The entire floor surface of that hall was made of a dark greenish ck peculiar looking crystal stone. On it were 64 shes, which gave off a flicker that enticed people''s souls. It made the entire hall give off a natural and yet a dream like peculiar aura.


    Countless thrones were separated in there, dispersed in an orderly fashion.


    In front of the big hall was arge screen. On it was the broadcast of David battle.


    "Virtual World Corp actually ced both of them on the 00001 ind. These two punks, their strengths are really not bad. However, they still can''t be considered as the top of our Aeon multiverse''s level."


    "This little bit of strength can''t make it to the top 10."


    "However the top 100 or so, that''s more like it."


    Blurry and scattered throughout the thrones were a bunch of men and women. Some tall while others tiny, some old and some young. The one thing they had inmon was that their auras were all iparably strong. Some zing while others ice cold, this group of people with their incredible life spans held the top positions within the Aeon multiverse, sat together and discussed.


    "Not interesting."


    "I still thought there''d be some surprise."


    "Same level as the previous years. Just average."


    This group of great existences talked very casually.


    Within the arena.


    David and Archfiend had been silent for a total of 20 seconds, finally breaking the stalemate. As the arena duels at moststed 5 minutes, the longer time dragged on¡­the space would shrink more to the point where David who needed to dodge constantly would be at a disadvantage.


    "Under the continuous attack from the blood origin cleaver, you can still block." David''s eyes gleamed with madness, "I respect you, hence¡­"


    David raised both his arms and pointed at Archfiend.


    Weng!


    Blood spurted out and two sickles condensed in mid-air. Without warning, they merged together and formed another crimson Cleaver!


    This scene caused everyone in the arena and everyone watching the broadcast, even the group of great Eternal to stare with their eyes gleaming

 Chapter 782 I Want To Be Number 1 In The Universe!!!

    <h4>Chapter 782 I Want To Be Number 1 In The Universe!!!</h4>


    .


    "What?" Archfiend''s face could barely contain his shock, "A second condensed originw!?"


    Right!


    In front of David was a floating crimson cleaver which had formed early on in the match. Yet, right now in mid air, a second cleaver was taking shape.


    "Form!" David grit his teeth. His expression was grim, as his consciousness had split, having to use his full strength to control both crimson cleavers.


    Originws had none stages ofprehension.


    The first level was blood sickles.


    The second level was the Cleaver.


    The first level itself was the easiest. Even gxy states who didn''t understand the originws could use their strong mental energy to form it. Of course¡­when one''s mental? energy wasn''t as strong, they had to rely on sufficient willpower andw originprehension to form it.


    The first form, during the elimination stage, David was already barely able to form it in reality!


    The second form, the Cleaver, was hundreds to thousands of times harder!


    ...


    Hence, David had been trying from early on to bring out two cleavers. Afterall¡­only through unleashing 4 sickles did they actually gain enough power to condense and be reality, making the cleavers.


    "In reality, I''ve only stepped into the early Cosmic state. My mental energy strength isn''t strong enough, and I''m unable to unleash 2 des."


    "However, in the virtual universe, my strength is peak state cosmic level! Much stronger than in reality!"


    "My mental energy is much stronger than reality! I have a higher guarantee of unleashing it. From the elimination till now, over 2 months had already passed, during which time I''ve been training rigorously.Even before this arena duel, I already had a guarantee of unleashing two cleavers ." David looked at Archfiend, roaring loudly,


    "Archfiend! Receive this!!!"


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The two crimson cleavers, one on the left and one on the right, became two crimson fiery lights and rushed straight towards Archfiend.


    -* * * * * * ¨C


    "David!"


    "David!"


    All the spectators on site, along with the countless humans from the hundreds of millions of gxies all cheered excitedly. There were many articles and details regarding David and Wain which had been shared previously with many experts to analyze both their strengths.


    Naturally the blood originws was discussed as well. Hence, many of the audience knew of how hard it was to unleash the two cleavers. David unleashing just one crimson cleaver was already enough to make him invincible. Yet, right now he had actually simultaneously unleashed two, it was simply, too intrepid!


    "Ah!!!"


    Archfiend let out a low roar while taking a big step and closing a distance of 1km with just that step.


    "Rumble! Rumble!"


    Supporting the energy wave, two crimson fiery lights shot out.


    "Break away!" Archfiend had a struggling expression while shing as fast as lightning at the crimson fiery lights.


    "Dang!"


    At the instant of the sh, the direction of the his de slightly changed.


    At the same time Archfiend immediately turned and used the shockwave from the impact to add on to his rotation, "Dang!" Blocking even the second crimson fiery light!


    "Chi!"


    Fresh blood was spit out. Archfiend took two steps back as his expression paled. Regardless, his eyes were still burning with a stronger than ever battle spirit, shouting, "David, the two des are indeed very powerful. However¡­you having to disperse your energy evenly to control both of them. The power of each of these des is only about 90% or sopared to the previous one!"


    "Even with 90% power with the both of thembined, to be able to block it even once, I consider you powerful. Let''s see how many more times you can block it!" In mid air from a distance, David squinted while shouting back, "Come again!"


    "Haha¡­hahaha¡­"


    Archfiend suddenlyughed loudly. At the same time he violently threw the de in his hand.


    Xiu!


    The de became a blurred image, almost like a secret weapon shooting towards David.


    "Hm?" David creased his eyebrows. In mid air the crimson fiery light became an arc and blocked the de. "Dang!" that de was knocked away andnded far away on the ground within the arena.


    "What''s he up to?"


    The entire arena was noisy.


    A fighter throwing away his weapon? It was like a fighter cutting off his own arm. He must be insane!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why did he throw away his weapon?"


    "This Archfiend has admitted defeat?"


    "Hm, that Devil David from the Aeon Star mystic starfield, ever since he took out two golden des¡­that Archfiend knew he couldn''t win. Hence, he admitted defeat. That''s not strange at all!"


    "Not even fighting it out and admitting defeat?"


    The spectators were in a uproar of discussions.


    Within the arena however, the two of them were silent.


    Floating in mid air, David creased his eyebrows, coldly looking at Archfiend on the ground. Even though they hadn''t met for too long, just from the simple exchanges of words and willpower, David was very sure¡­the Archfiend before him had absolute confidence in himself. Even if he was about to lose, he would still fight it out till the end and never admitting defeat!


    "David!"


    Standing in the arena, Archfiend stood there with blood still on his mouth. His eyes however were gleaming and heughed loudly, "I never once cared about the internal selection with the Aeon multiverse! What I expect of myself is to at least enter the top 1,000 in the entire universe. Having said that, my true aim¡­is to be number one in the entire universe!!!"


    David was shocked.


    The one billion spectators were all shocked. Even the countless humans watching the broadcast were shocked. At this moment, the entire Aeon multiverse''s countless humans were all stunned.


    Entire universe''s number one?


    His baseline is to enter the universe'' top 1,000? That was a ce where countless geniuses from many universe countries fought to enter. On average, there wasn''t even one per universes! He actually dared to say that his baseline was to enter the top 1,000, and his true goal was to be the number one in the entire universe. This was no simple arrogance.


    It was simply madness!

 Chapter 783 DIE! !!!

    <h4>Chapter 783 DIE! !!!</h4>


    Within the arena.


    "You¡­"David couldn''t help but be shocked too.


    On the ground, Archfiend flipped his hand and brandished a new battle knife. This was a huge, pure ck battle knife! Compared to the one before, this new knife was twice asrge.


    "I never expected that, to gain a slot in the Aeon multiverse, I''d be forced to take out this earth splitting de." Archfiend''s entire energy had changed.


    With the huge knife in his hand, Archfiend suddenly seemed to be like a wild war god, causing David who was in mid air to shout out, "Whatever tricks you may have, take them out and then we''ll speak!!!"


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The two crimson fiery lights pierced straight towards him!


    "Haha¡­"Archfiendughed loudly.


    Weng!


    In an instant, there were suddenly two Archfiends in the arena. The two silhouettes rushed towards David with terrifying speed.


    "What!" David who was controlling the two crimson fiery lights was extremely shocked.


    A mental art practitioner''s greatest fear was being unable to pinpoint the target. "Among these two Archfiends, one of them must be fake. However¡­with my energy scan, both of them seem to be real. How can that be possible?"


    Creating a phantom image was extremely simple.


    In truth, if normal people of earth with their visual abilities were to watch David''s level of warrior, with their shocking speed, , they would often see after images. Almost as though there was another silhouette of the same person present. And in truth, no matter how fast one moved, it would still only be one person!


    Even with a mental scan, it was not easy to uncover.


    "Arc light! Arc light!!!" David roared, shocked within.


    From hisprehension of space, David was aware of absolute space and first level of Absolute space was Arc Light. The moment it was established, one''s movement could cause the space to warp, creating a second body.


    The second level of Absolute space was ''1,000 forms.'' The moment it was established, one could even create a 1,000 to 10,000 bodies within an area.


    The third level of Absolute space was Teleportation. At this point, one would even be invincible amongst the Eternal.


    Even Eternals, had never reached the point of Teleportation.


    This technique was actually a secret technique for the originws of space.


    For those who have someprehension of the space originws, they too could replicate the effect of Arc Light. When their bodies followed a peculiar arc line and under the influence of extreme speeds, they could create the effect of two bodies. And that instantaneous eleration in speed¡­was extremely shocking too!


    Virtual universe, within thatrge construct in the floating ind above the Aeon Star continent.


    In the huge thrones, all the great Eternals were in a seated position. Initially,they didn''t seem to really care about the battle, however at this point¡­


    "Space originw!"


    "It''s space!"


    "And hisprehension is pretty high as well. It doesn''t even seem any lower than hisprehension of the ground originws. He''s actually able to cause the space to warp and create a second body."


    "This punk!"


    "Within our Aeon multiverse, there hasn''t been a genius like him in a very long time."


    "Mad, this punk is definitely mad enough. No wonder he dared to say that his baseline was the universe top 1,000, while his true aim is to reach number one amongst all! Ground and space,prehension of these twows at such a level! With his Cosmic state reaching the third state, just who trained and nurtured such an absolute genius?"


    The group of great Eternal were all shocked.


    Because, for a Gxy level warrior to step through the gateway of the originws, they were already considered outstanding geniuses. However these belong to the gxy level geniuses.


    By unleashing one crimson cleavers, David had belonged to the universes level of genius. However, unleashing two cleavers ¡­that was the pinnacle of a universes level genius.


    As for Archfiend!


    "Ground and spaceprehension, and such a deepprehension at that. And this is only a cosmic level punk. He''s really close to the peak.


    He¡­


    He belonged to the category of geniuses for the entire universe of humans! And amongst them,he was still at the very peak!


    "Arc light?" David who had been rigorously studying Absolute space, only understood then what was going on with his opponent.


    "Go and die!!!"


    In mid air, David pointed at Archfiend and roared.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Two crimson fiery lights respectively shot in two different directions. One at each Archfiend, one who can be seen with the naked eye, and the other who was picked up with a scan. It seemed like there were two Archfiends. However in truth¡­there was only one. Only because he warped the space around him, he created the effect of a mirror image of himself.


    "Haha¡­"Archfiendughed, seemingly not caring about the two crimson fiery lights shooting at him, while he still aimed directly at David.


    "Break!"


    The distant David roared.


    Having been studying Absolute space all this while, he was very clear about that first level and its power! And because he was clear of it¡­David knew that even if he shot out the two crimson fiery lights they would be dodged. Hence the best thing to do was¡­


    Break!


    The two crimson fiery lights immediately dispersed into eighteen little sickles and madly engulfed his surroundings in all directions!


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    Immediately they dispersed and shot out!


    Immediately two of the little des that were shot, hit Archfiend''s body. Even though their power was weaker after dispersing, they still affected his movement.


    "Die!"


    David surveyed below him. At the same time the huge de on his back shot out two beams of crimson light, forming a deadly thin line that shit towards the Archfiend whose movement had been affected.


    "What?" Archfiend was shocked instantly, "With myprehension of the space originws and movement, my instantaneous eleration is shockingly fast. If his cleavers were a bit further away, I would have been able to easily dodge them."


    Even if there were two or three little sickles that got close to him, it wouldn''t have meant anything. Afterall there were a total of 18 little des.


    Instead, theypletely affected Archfiend''s speed and eleration, breaking his momentum.


    "Chi! Chi!"


    The de had already closed the distance.


    "Dang!!"


    Archfiend waved the huge de before him. It was almost like space itself was being suppressed, as it sent the ck de aside. After which, he raised the de high and sliced it straight at David!


    "Go!" Archfiend shed down. With thebination of the and the space originws, he hadpletely suppressed David.


    "Die for me!!!" David roared.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The eighteen little sickles which were separated at a distance, swiftly formed back into two crimson cleavers behind Archfiend. During the time Archfiend shed at David, the two crimson fiery lights shot towards Archfiend. Even though he had sensed the danger through his domain, Archfiend not only didn''t bother to dodge it,but instead roared, "Go and die!"


    "Peng!"


    His de was fast as lightning!


    David punched outwards. He was feeling as though an entire mountain hade crushing down on him with a huge rumble.


    "Peng!" After Archfiend''s sh, he tried to dodge but he had already missed his chance.


    Xiu! Xiu!


    Due to inertia, the two crimson fiery lights continued their motion. One brushed past his body while the other shot right through his chest, creating hole as big as a bowl. His internal organs were all ruptured and fresh blood were spewing from within¡­


    "Boom!"


    Archfiendnded on the floor as fresh blood was flowing from his chest wound. Like a heavily wounded war god, he still stood there and stared at David''s body.


    And at that time, the two cleavers once again separated into eighteen drops of blood and dropped, nging on the floor of the arena. Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Continuous nging could be heard loud and clear, resounding throughout the arena.


    The one billion spectators were all silent. All of them were watching the two absolute geniuses in the arena.


    One stood there.


    The othery on the ground.

 Chapter 784 Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 784 Prelude</h4>


    "I''ll push myself even further and give it a shot!"


    "We''ll see just how far I, David can push to!" David''s eyes gleamed, it was a light of anticipation of his path of the strong.


    The arena warssted for a total of 5 days. When it ended, the 10,000 participants that made it through had one day of rest, and within that one day¡­the organizing party the Virtual World Corp also gave out information on the uing battles and informed every participant.


    * * *


    The arena fights were very quick. Every battle eliminated half of its people, requiring only four sessive wins to get a slot!


    In a dark room in David''s vi in district 9,te night.


    Crimson river surged and flowed within the room as David continously absorbed the Blood crystal with his muscle.


    Taking one drop of Divine Dove''s tears David closed the Blood Race crystal in a box and the blood river faded like an illusion.


    "David, your opponent this time isn''t simple." Hazel emphasized.


    "Among these 10,000 participants, there''s a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws, and from four matches they will pick the final 625.Theoretically speaking, these 521 should all get a slot." The Ai muttered, "However, I don''t know just how this Virtual World Corp distributed the teams. They actually let originw geniuses meet each other?"


    Right.


    Even though ording to the footage of the arena wars before, they concluded that there was a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the originws gateway, If they distributed it properly¡­the Virtual World Corp could have left these 521 not ever meet and get a slot.


    However¡­


    The Virtual World Corp didn''t do it that way. Arge portion of these originws geniuses didn''t have to ever meet in their four matches, but a small group of them, close to 100 of them did have to meet each other!


    Like David himself!


    ording to the distribution, for his first, second and third battles, he had a certain guarantee to win! However the fourth match¡­ording to his list, as long as that originw genius didn''t lose along the way, then his 4th opponent would be another who had stepped through the gateway!


    His name was Wain, his nickname was Archfiend.


    Archfiend Wain!


    "ording to this distribution, there''ll be close to 100 originw warriors who will meet in the fourth match." David nodded,


    "And these close to 100 people were the top most intrepid performers of the arena wars."


    Whether it was Archfiend Wain or Devil David, they were the most powerful and massacred their arena wars group. They were just invincible.


    "In terms of strength."


    "This close to 100 people, should belong to the upper echelon of the strong." The voice of the AI which had turned feminine emphasized,


    "Right now the Virtual World Corp is obviously wanting them to meet to test them out. After all, the loser still has a chance in the loser''s circle. In the circle, there will be less than 50 originw warriors, and there are 275 slots for the losers circle. These originw warriors, even if they lose their fourth match, through the loser''s circle, they can still get a slot."


    "From the Virtual World Corp''s point of view, it''s probably to test this group of geniuses."


    Makes sense.


    The Virtual World Corp organized this to pick out the most pinnacle of geniuses. Hence making them fight against each other and picking out the most exceptional was a very normal circumstance.


    "The first to third battles, you shouldn''t have any trouble. Right now your only opponent is the fourth match where you''ll meet Archfiend Wain. I''ve seen his strength personally, it''s extremely terrifying, than those you''ve fought with in the past, but it shouldn''t take too much from you."


    * * *


    Virtual universe, in the space that belonged to the Blood Axe dojo. On ind number 29,904, the arena duels were about to begin.


    "Attention all, standing in the center of the arena right now is the genius from the Burning Dragon starfield, Kilton." Following the loud announcement throughout the entire arena, the audience immediately erupted in a wave of cheers and roars. The over 1 hundred million race from the Burning Dragon starfield were iparably excited, all shouting as loud as they could.


    "Kilton!"


    "Kilton!"


    "You are the strongest!"


    Over one hundred million excited cheers could be heard.


    The two sides, from two different starfields, were both given one hundred million tickets.


    Hence today''s match had one billion spectators, of which two hundred million were separately from the Aeon Star mystic starfield and the Burning Dragon starfield.


    "The next to take the stage is the one you''ve all been waiting for. From the Aeon Star mystic empire¡­an absolute genius, David!!!" Thementator''s voice was even louder than the first time, obviously thementator was a little more biased towards David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    It wasn''t just the Aeon Star mystic empire''s over one hundred million people cheering loudly, more than half the people from the other eight hundred million from the other starfields in the Aeon multiverse too were cheering his name. Even though both had made it through the arena wars, obviously David who had dominated his group¡­had won over the support from many in the Aeon multiverse.


    While a trillion eyes were watching him, David followed the same pathway and walked into the center of the arena.


    The cheers got even louder!


    Countless humandies of different races all shouted and screeched, some even fainting. The 100% virtual simtion had such an effect, even bodily functions were simted.


    There were two youths of different races standing in the arena. One with arge, dark de and dressed in dark grey cloth, the ck haired youth David. The other was a youth with dragon scales, burning eyes and horns who was standing on arge board, smiling and with a gentle aura, Kilton.


    "David, all the best." Kilton greeted respectfully, disying his manners.


    David just stood there,pletely immersed in his mental state, like a hidden volcano, without any reaction at all.


    He didn''t know why, even though Kilton before him seemed very courteous, it gave him an outrageous sense of difort, as for why he had that feeling, he couldn''t exin it.


    "You too."


    A tall, sturdy and handsomementator smiled, "This will be very simr to the arena wars. As the battle progresses, the space you have will continue to shrink. It''ll only require 5 minutes before the entire space will shrink down to only a diameter of 1m. Hence your battle will at mostst 5 minutes."


    "Thanks." Kilton smiled and looked at thementator.


    "Hm." David only made a noise to reply.


    "Alright, let the battle¡­begin!" thementator smiled. The moment he said begin, his entire being vanished, leaving only the two participants.


    "Sou!"


    Kilton stood on his huge board, retreating, swiftly flying into the distance, as quick as lightning.


    "Escaping?" David creased his eyebrows, his legs condensed incredibly about of energy and the sole of his feet oscited as they released massive amounts of Shockwaves in the air, propelling him forwards, he became a beam of dark light, obviously faster than Kilton before.


    The original size of the arena was a diameter of 30km. As time passed, it shrank more and more. With David and Kilton''s speed, in the blink of an eye they were already at the edges of the space.


    "Now''s the time."


    Kilton could feel their distance closing, he suddenly turned and simultaneously David, who was rushing over decreased his speed as they grew dangerously close. Kilton''s eyes had a gleam of madness: "Go! Kill him!!!" The huge board beneath his feet shot out a silver light, this light wrapped itself around his fiery energy flow around. It moved autonomously and separated into 9 silver arrows, shooting at David at the same time.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    9 silver arrows!


    It was like 9 shooting stars shooting suddenly and swiftly at David.


    "Even though the blood originw is powerful, it does have its weaknesses!" Kilton''s eyes were filled with a strong anticipation, one for victory, "That is its defense, it''s weakness is its defense!"


    "Your power is only so much and you dare split it into 9?" David snorted coldly, "And you really think I have no methods for defend myself?"


    David''s thoughts moved.


    Strands of blood as thin as a thread instantly formed in mid air intertwining with each other as they weaved together like a to form 16 crimson shields.


    The surface of the shields, 8 of which were facing outside while the other 8 were facing inwards, revolving both internally and externally.


    This move, an actual blood originw technique.


    The 8 shields floated about his surroundings, the other 8 formed an outeryer.


    Inside and outside, covered with shields which revolved about and moved up and down, with crimson light connecting them, an outrageous energy emanated from it. Infused with David''s deepprehension of the blood originws, its defense was simply perfect.


    The 9 silver arrows shot over and the 16 shields slightly altered its speed, leaving no openings at all.


    "Dang, Dang Dang¡­" shes could be heard.


    The power of the 9 silver arrows wasn''t strong in the first ce, it couldn''t even move the 16 shields defense.


    ...


    Offensive techniques! When it is condensed, it''s very powerful, when it is separated it gets weaker.


    And this Kilton knew that if he did not risk it all he couldn''t kill David. Hence he gambled on David not having a form of absolute defense with his originw. Hence he controlled the 9 silver arrows.


    By dispersing his energy through these 9 arrows, it made his energy and power divide by 9, making the power and strength drop. He was gambling it all on this one attack chance.


    Against the 9 silver arrows, David using his two sickles could at most block 2 or 3 of them, that way, Kilton would have a chance of victory.


    A pity¡­


    David''sprehension of the blood origin had reached such a level where he could manipte its true form.


    "It''s over." Kilton''s expression changed.


    "Chi!"


    Megaton became a crimson beam of meteorite and pierced right through his star weapon and straight through his forehead.


    Second battle.


    "David, I know I''m not your match, but I¡­still want topete with my all!" David''s second opponent admitted it the moment he stepped on the arena, that he wasn''t a match for him.


    Very quickly.


    Second battle, David won easily

 Chapter 785 Repeat

    <h4>Chapter 785 Repeat</h4>


    "I''ll push myself even further and give it a shot!"


    "We''ll see just how far I, David can push to!" David''s eyes gleamed, it was a light of anticipation of his path of the strong.


    The arena warssted for a total of 5 days. When it ended, the 10,000 participants that made it through had one day of rest, and within that one day¡­the organizing party the Virtual World Corp also gave out information on the uing battles and informed every participant.


    * * *


    The arena fights were very quick. Every battle eliminated half of its people, requiring only four sessive wins to get a slot!


    In a dark room in David''s vi in district 9,te night.


    Crimson river surged and flowed within the room as David continously absorbed the Blood crystal with his muscle.


    Taking one drop of Divine Dove''s tears David closed the Blood Race crystal in a box and the blood river faded like an illusion.


    "David, your opponent this time isn''t simple." Hazel emphasized.


    "Among these 10,000 participants, there''s a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws, and from four matches they will pick the final 625.Theoretically speaking, these 521 should all get a slot." The Ai muttered, "However, I don''t know just how this Virtual World Corp distributed the teams. They actually let originw geniuses meet each other?"


    Right.


    Even though ording to the footage of the arena wars before, they concluded that there was a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the originws gateway, If they distributed it properly¡­the Virtual World Corp could have left these 521 not ever meet and get a slot.


    However¡­


    The Virtual World Corp didn''t do it that way. Arge portion of these originws geniuses didn''t have to ever meet in their four matches, but a small group of them, close to 100 of them did have to meet each other!


    Like David himself!


    ording to the distribution, for his first, second and third battles, he had a certain guarantee to win! However the fourth match¡­ording to his list, as long as that originw genius didn''t lose along the way, then his 4th opponent would be another who had stepped through the gateway!


    His name was Wain, his nickname was Archfiend.


    Archfiend Wain!


    "ording to this distribution, there''ll be close to 100 originw warriors who will meet in the fourth match." David nodded,


    "And these close to 100 people were the top most intrepid performers of the arena wars."


    Whether it was Archfiend Wain or Devil David, they were the most powerful and massacred their arena wars group. They were just invincible.


    "In terms of strength."


    "This close to 100 people, should belong to the upper echelon of the strong." The voice of the AI which had turned feminine emphasized,


    "Right now the Virtual World Corp is obviously wanting them to meet to test them out. After all, the loser still has a chance in the loser''s circle. In the circle, there will be less than 50 originw warriors, and there are 275 slots for the losers circle. These originw warriors, even if they lose their fourth match, through the loser''s circle, they can still get a slot."


    "From the Virtual World Corp''s point of view, it''s probably to test this group of geniuses."


    Makes sense.


    The Virtual World Corp organized this to pick out the most pinnacle of geniuses. Hence making them fight against each other and picking out the most exceptional was a very normal circumstance.


    "The first to third battles, you shouldn''t have any trouble. Right now your only opponent is the fourth match where you''ll meet Archfiend Wain. I''ve seen his strength personally, it''s extremely terrifying, than those you''ve fought with in the past, but it shouldn''t take too much from you."


    * * *


    Virtual universe, in the space that belonged to the Blood Axe dojo. On ind number 29,904, the arena duels were about to begin.


    "Attention all, standing in the center of the arena right now is the genius from the Burning Dragon starfield, Kilton." Following the loud announcement throughout the entire arena, the audience immediately erupted in a wave of cheers and roars. The over 1 hundred million race from the Burning Dragon starfield were iparably excited, all shouting as loud as they could.


    "Kilton!"


    "Kilton!"


    "You are the strongest!"


    Over one hundred million excited cheers could be heard.


    The two sides, from two different starfields, were both given one hundred million tickets.


    Hence today''s match had one billion spectators, of which two hundred million were separately from the Aeon Star mystic starfield and the Burning Dragon starfield.


    "The next to take the stage is the one you''ve all been waiting for. From the Aeon Star mystic empire¡­an absolute genius, David!!!" Thementator''s voice was even louder than the first time, obviously thementator was a little more biased towards David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    It wasn''t just the Aeon Star mystic empire''s over one hundred million people cheering loudly, more than half the people from the other eight hundred million from the other starfields in the Aeon multiverse too were cheering his name. Even though both had made it through the arena wars, obviously David who had dominated his group¡­had won over the support from many in the Aeon multiverse.


    While a trillion eyes were watching him, David followed the same pathway and walked into the center of the arena.


    The cheers got even louder!


    Countless humandies of different races all shouted and screeched, some even fainting. The 100% virtual simtion had such an effect, even bodily functions were simted.


    There were two youths of different races standing in the arena. One with arge, dark de and dressed in dark grey cloth, the ck haired youth David. The other was a youth with dragon scales, burning eyes and horns who was standing on arge board, smiling and with a gentle aura, Kilton.


    "David, all the best." Kilton greeted respectfully, disying his manners.


    David just stood there,pletely immersed in his mental state, like a hidden volcano, without any reaction at all.


    He didn''t know why, even though Kilton before him seemed very courteous, it gave him an outrageous sense of difort, as for why he had that feeling, he couldn''t exin it.


    "You too."


    A tall, sturdy and handsomementator smiled, "This will be very simr to the arena wars. As the battle progresses, the space you have will continue to shrink. It''ll only require 5 minutes before the entire space will shrink down to only a diameter of 1m. Hence your battle will at mostst 5 minutes."


    "Thanks." Kilton smiled and looked at thementator.


    "Hm." David only made a noise to reply.


    "Alright, let the battle¡­begin!" thementator smiled. The moment he said begin, his entire being vanished, leaving only the two participants.


    "Sou!"


    Kilton stood on his huge board, retreating, swiftly flying into the distance, as quick as lightning.


    "Escaping?" David creased his eyebrows, his legs condensed incredibly about of energy and the sole of his feet oscited as they released massive amounts of Shockwaves in the air, propelling him forwards, he became a beam of dark light, obviously faster than Kilton before.


    The original size of the arena was a diameter of 30km. As time passed, it shrank more and more. With David and Kilton''s speed, in the blink of an eye they were already at the edges of the space.


    "Now''s the time."


    Kilton could feel their distance closing, he suddenly turned and simultaneously David, who was rushing over decreased his speed as they grew dangerously close. Kilton''s eyes had a gleam of madness: "Go! Kill him!!!" The huge board beneath his feet shot out a silver light, this light wrapped itself around his fiery energy flow around. It moved autonomously and separated into 9 silver arrows, shooting at David at the same time.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    9 silver arrows!


    It was like 9 shooting stars shooting suddenly and swiftly at David.


    "Even though the blood originw is powerful, it does have its weaknesses!" Kilton''s eyes were filled with a strong anticipation, one for victory, "That is its defense, it''s weakness is its defense!"


    "Your power is only so much and you dare split it into 9?" David snorted coldly, "And you really think I have no methods for defend myself?"


    David''s thoughts moved.


    Strands of blood as thin as a thread instantly formed in mid air intertwining with each other as they weaved together like a to form 16 crimson shields.


    The surface of the shields, 8 of which were facing outside while the other 8 were facing inwards, revolving both internally and externally.


    This move, an actual blood originw technique.


    The 8 shields floated about his surroundings, the other 8 formed an outeryer.


    Inside and outside, covered with shields which revolved about and moved up and down, with crimson light connecting them, an outrageous energy emanated from it. Infused with David''s deepprehension of the blood originws, its defense was simply perfect.


    The 9 silver arrows shot over and the 16 shields slightly altered its speed, leaving no openings at all.


    "Dang, Dang Dang¡­" shes could be heard.

 Chapter 786 Repeat

    <h4>Chapter 786 Repeat</h4>


    "I''ll push myself even further and give it a shot!"


    "We''ll see just how far I, David can push to!" David''s eyes gleamed, it was a light of anticipation of his path of the strong.


    The arena warsted for a total of 5 days. When it ended, the 10,000 participants that made it through had one day of rest, and within that one day¡­the organizing party the Virtual World Corp also gave out information on the uing battles and informed every participant.


    * * *


    The arena fights were very quick. Every battle eliminated half of its people, requiring only four sessive wins to get a slot!


    In a dark room in David''s vi in district 9,te night.


    Crimson river surged and flowed within the room as David continously absorbed the Blood crystal with his muscle.


    Taking one drop of Divine Dove''s tears David closed the Blood Race crystal in a box and the blood river faded like an illusion.


    "David, your opponent this time isn''t simple." Hazel emphasized.


    "Among these 10,000 participants, there''s a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws, and from four matches they will pick the final 625.Theoretically speaking, these 521 should all get a slot." The Ai muttered, "However, I don''t know just how this Virtual World Corp distributed the teams. They actually let originw geniuses meet each other?"


    Right.


    Even though ording to the footage of the arena wars before, they concluded that there was a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the originws gateway, If they distributed it properly¡­the Virtual World Corp could have left these 521 not ever meet and get a slot.


    However¡­


    The Virtual World Corp didn''t do it that way. Arge portion of these originws geniuses didn''t have to ever meet in their four matches, but a small group of them, close to 100 of them did have to meet each other!


    Like David himself!


    ording to the distribution, for his first, second and third battles, he had a certain guarantee to win! However the fourth match¡­ording to his list, as long as that originw genius didn''t lose along the way, then his 4th opponent would be another who had stepped through the gateway!


    His name was Wain, his nickname was Archfiend.


    Archfiend Wain!


    "ording to this distribution, there''ll be close to 100 originw warriors who will meet in the fourth match." David nodded,


    "And these close to 100 people were the top most intrepid performers of the arena wars."


    Whether it was Archfiend Wain or Devil David, they were the most powerful and massacred their arena wars group. They were just invincible.


    "In terms of strength."


    "This close to 100 people, should belong to the upper echelon of the strong." The voice of the AI which had turned feminine emphasized,


    "Right now the Virtual World Corp is obviously wanting them to meet to test them out. After all, the loser still has a chance in the loser''s circle. In the circle, there will be less than 50 originw warriors, and there are 275 slots for the losers circle. These originw warriors, even if they lose their fourth match, through the loser''s circle, they can still get a slot."


    "From the Virtual World Corp''s point of view, it''s probably to test this group of geniuses."


    Makes sense.


    The Virtual World Corp organized this to pick out the most pinnacle of geniuses. Hence making them fight against each other and picking out the most exceptional was a very normal circumstance.


    "The first to third battles, you shouldn''t have any trouble. Right now your only opponent is the fourth match where you''ll meet Archfiend Wain. I''ve seen his strength personally, it''s extremely terrifying, than those you''ve fought with in the past, but it shouldn''t take too much from you."


    * * *


    Virtual universe, in the space that belonged to the Blood Axe dojo. On ind number 29,904, the arena duels were about to begin.


    "Attention all, standing in the center of the arena right now is the genius from the Burning Dragon starfield, Kilton." Following the loud announcement throughout the entire arena, the audience immediately erupted in a wave of cheers and roars. The over 1 hundred million race from the Burning Dragon starfield were iparably excited, all shouting as loud as they could.


    "Kilton!"


    "Kilton!"


    "You are the strongest!"


    Over one hundred million excited cheers could be heard.


    The two sides, from two different starfields, were both given one hundred million tickets.


    Hence today''s match had one billion spectators, of which two hundred million were separately from the Aeon Star mystic starfield and the Burning Dragon starfield.


    "The next to take the stage is the one you''ve all been waiting for. From the Aeon Star mystic empire¡­an absolute genius, David!!!" Thementator''s voice was even louder than the first time, obviously thementator was a little more biased towards David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    It wasn''t just the Aeon Star mystic empire''s over one hundred million people cheering loudly, more than half the people from the other eight hundred million from the other starfields in the Aeon multiverse too were cheering his name. Even though both had made it through the arena wars, obviously David who had dominated his group¡­had won over the support from many in the Aeon multiverse.


    While a trillion eyes were watching him, David followed the same pathway and walked into the center of the arena.


    The cheers got even louder!


    Countless humandies of different races all shouted and screeched, some even fainting. The 100% virtual simtion had such an effect, even bodily functions were simted.


    There were two youths of different races standing in the arena. One with arge, dark de and dressed in dark grey cloth, the ck haired youth David. The other was a youth with dragon scales, burning eyes and horns who was standing on arge board, smiling and with a gentle aura, Kilton.


    "David, all the best." Kilton greeted respectfully, disying his manners.


    David just stood there,pletely immersed in his mental state, like a hidden volcano, without any reaction at all.


    He didn''t know why, even though Kilton before him seemed very courteous, it gave him an outrageous sense of difort, as for why he had that feeling, he couldn''t exin it.


    "You too."


    A tall, sturdy and handsomementator smiled, "This will be very simr to the arena wars. As the battle progresses, the space you have will continue to shrink. It''ll only require 5 minutes before the entire space will shrink down to only a diameter of 1m. Hence your battle will at mostst 5 minutes."


    "Thanks." Kilton smiled and looked at thementator.


    "Hm." David only made a noise to reply.


    "Alright, let the battle¡­begin!" thementator smiled. The moment he said begin, his entire being vanished, leaving only the two participants.


    "Sou!"


    Kilton stood on his huge board, retreating, swiftly flying into the distance, as quick as lightning.


    "Escaping?" David creased his eyebrows, his legs condensed incredibly about of energy and the sole of his feet oscited as they released massive amounts of Shockwaves in the air, propelling him forwards, he became a beam of dark light, obviously faster than Kilton before.


    The original size of the arena was a diameter of 30km. As time passed, it shrank more and more. With David and Kilton''s speed, in the blink of an eye they were already at the edges of the space.


    "Now''s the time."


    Kilton could feel their distance closing, he suddenly turned and simultaneously David, who was rushing over decreased his speed as they grew dangerously close. Kilton''s eyes had a gleam of madness: "Go! Kill him!!!" The huge board beneath his feet shot out a silver light, this light wrapped itself around his fiery energy flow around. It moved autonomously and separated into 9 silver arrows, shooting at David at the same time.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    9 silver arrows!


    It was like 9 shooting stars shooting suddenly and swiftly.


    "Even though the blood originw is powerful, it does have its weaknesses!" Kilton''s eyes were filled with a strong anticipation, one for victory, "That is its defense, it''s weakness is its defense!"


    "Your power is only so much and you dare split it into 9?" David snorted coldly, "And you really think I have no methods for defend myself?"


    David''s thoughts moved.


    Strands of blood as thin as a thread instantly formed in mid air intertwining with each other as they weaved together like a to form 16 crimson shields.


    The surface of the shields, 8 of which were facing outside while the other 8 were facing inwards, revolving both internally and externally.


    This move, an actual blood originw technique.


    The 8 shields floated about his surroundings, the other 8 formed an outeryer.


    Inside and outside, covered with shields which revolved about and moved up and down, with crimson light connecting them, an outrageous energy emanated from it. Infused with David''s deepprehension of the blood originws, its defense was simply perfect.


    The 9 silver arrows shot over and the 16 shields slightly altered its speed, leaving no openings at all.


    "Dang, Dang Dang¡­" shes could be heard.

 Chapter 787 Repeat

    <h4>Chapter 787 Repeat</h4>


    "I''ll push myself even further and give it a shot!"


    "We''ll see just how far I, David can push to!" David''s eyes gleamed, it was a light of anticipation of his path of the strong.


    The arena warsted for a total of 5 days. When it ended, the 10,000 participants that made it through had one day of rest, and within that one day¡­the organizing party the Virtual World Corp also gave out information on the uing battles and informed every participant.


    * * *


    The arena fights were very quick. Every battle eliminated half of its people, requiring only four sessive wins to get a slot!


    In a dark room in David''s vi in district 9,te night.


    Crimson river surged and flowed within the room as David continously absorbed the Blood crystal with his muscle.


    Taking one drop of Divine Dove''s tears David closed the Blood Race crystal in a box and the blood river faded like an illusion.


    "David, your opponent this time isn''t simple." Hazel emphasized.


    "Among these 10,000 participants, there''s a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the gateway of the originws, and from four matches they will pick the final 625.Theoretically speaking, these 521 should all get a slot." The Ai muttered, "However, I don''t know just how this Virtual World Corp distributed the teams. They actually let originw geniuses meet each other?"


    Right.


    Even though ording to the footage of the arena wars before, they concluded that there was a total of 521 who''ve stepped through the originws gateway, If they distributed it properly¡­the Virtual World Corp could have left these 521 not ever meet and get a slot.


    However¡­


    The Virtual World Corp didn''t do it that way. Arge portion of these originws geniuses didn''t have to ever meet in their four matches, but a small group of them, close to 100 of them did have to meet each other!


    Like David himself!


    ording to the distribution, for his first, second and third battles, he had a certain guarantee to win! However the fourth match¡­ording to his list, as long as that originw genius didn''t lose along the way, then his 4th opponent would be another who had stepped through the gateway!


    His name was Wain, his nickname was Archfiend.


    Archfiend Wain!


    "ording to this distribution, there''ll be close to 100 originw warriors who will meet in the fourth match." David nodded,


    "And these close to 100 people were the top most intrepid performers of the arena wars."


    Whether it was Archfiend Wain or Devil David, they were the most powerful and massacred their arena wars group. They were just invincible.


    "In terms of strength."


    "This close to 100 people, should belong to the upper echelon of the strong." The voice of the AI which had turned feminine emphasized,


    "Right now the Virtual World Corp is obviously wanting them to meet to test them out. After all, the loser still has a chance in the loser''s circle. In the circle, there will be less than 50 originw warriors, and there are 275 slots for the losers circle. These originw warriors, even if they lose their fourth match, through the loser''s circle, they can still get a slot."


    "From the Virtual World Corp''s point of view, it''s probably to test this group of geniuses."


    Makes sense.


    The Virtual World Corp organized this to pick out the most pinnacle of geniuses. Hence making them fight against each other and picking out the most exceptional was a very normal circumstance.


    "The first to third battles, you shouldn''t have any trouble. Right now your only opponent is the fourth match where you''ll meet Archfiend Wain. I''ve seen his strength personally, it''s extremely terrifying, than those you''ve fought with in the past, but it shouldn''t take too much from you."


    * * *


    Virtual universe, in the space that belonged to the Blood Axe dojo. On ind number 29,904, the arena duels were about to begin.


    "Attention all, standing in the center of the arena right now is the genius from the Burning Dragon starfield, Kilton." Following the loud announcement throughout the entire arena, the audience immediately erupted in a wave of cheers and roars. The over 1 hundred million race from the Burning Dragon starfield were iparably excited, all shouting as loud as they could.


    "Kilton!"


    "Kilton!"


    "You are the strongest!"


    Over one hundred million excited cheers could be heard.


    The two sides, from two different starfields, were both given one hundred million tickets.


    Hence today''s match had one billion spectators, of which two hundred million were separately from the Aeon Star mystic starfield and the Burning Dragon starfield.


    "The next to take the stage is the one you''ve all been waiting for. From the Aeon Star mystic empire¡­an absolute genius, David!!!" Thementator''s voice was even louder than the first time, obviously thementator was a little more biased towards David.


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    It wasn''t just the Aeon Star mystic empire''s over one hundred million people cheering loudly, more than half the people from the other eight hundred million from the other starfields in the Aeon multiverse too were cheering his name. Even though both had made it through the arena wars, obviously David who had dominated his group¡­had won over the support from many in the Aeon multiverse.


    While a trillion eyes were watching him, David followed the same pathway and walked into the center of the arena.


    The cheers got even louder!


    Countless humandies of different races all shouted and screeched, some even fainting. The 100% virtual simtion had such an effect, even bodily functions were simted.


    There were two youths of different races standing in the arena. One with arge, dark de and dressed in dark grey cloth, the ck haired youth David. The other was a youth with dragon scales, burning eyes and horns who was standing on arge board, smiling and with a gentle aura, Kilton.


    "David, all the best." Kilton greeted respectfully, disying his manners.


    David just stood there,pletely immersed in his mental state, like a hidden volcano, without any reaction at all.


    He didn''t know why, even though Kilton before him seemed very courteous, it gave him an outrageous sense of difort, as for why he had that feeling, he couldn''t exin it.


    "You too."


    A tall, sturdy and handsomementator smiled, "This will be very simr to the arena wars. As the battle progresses, the space you have will continue to shrink. It''ll only require 5 minutes before the entire space will shrink down to only a diameter of 1m. Hence your battle will at mostst 5 minutes."


    "Thanks." Kilton smiled and looked at thementator.


    "Hm." David only made a noise to reply.


    "Alright, let the battle¡­begin!" thementator smiled. The moment he said begin, his entire being vanished, leaving only the two participants.


    "Sou!"


    Kilton stood on his huge board, retreating, swiftly flying into the distance, as quick as lightning.


    "Escaping?" David creased his eyebrows, his legs condensed incredibly about of energy and the sole of his feet oscited as they released massive amounts of Shockwaves in the air, propelling him forwards, he became a beam of dark light, obviously faster than Kilton before.


    The original size of the arena was a diameter of 30km. As time passed, it shrank more and more. With David and Kilton''s speed, in the blink of an eye they were already at the edges of the space.


    "Now''s the time."


    Kilton could feel their distance closing, he suddenly turned and simultaneously David, who was rushing over decreased his speed as they grew dangerously close. Kilton''s eyes had a gleam of madness: "Go! Kill him!!!" The huge board beneath his feet shot out a silver light, this light wrapped itself around his fiery energy flow around. It moved autonomously and separated into 9 silver arrows, shooting at David at the same time.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    9 silver arrows!


    It was like 9 shooting stars shooting suddenly and swiftly.


    "Even though the blood originw is powerful, it does have its weaknesses!" Kilton''s eyes were filled with a strong anticipation, one for victory, "That is its defense, it''s weakness is its defense!"


    "Your power is only so much and you dare split it into 9?" David snorted coldly, "And you really think I have no methods for defend myself?"


    David''s thoughts moved.


    Strands of blood as thin as a thread instantly formed in mid air intertwining with each other as they weaved together like a to form 16 crimson shields.


    The surface of the shields, 8 of which were facing outside while the other 8 were facing inwards, revolving both internally and externally.


    This move, an actual blood originw technique.


    The 8 shields floated about his surroundings, the other 8 formed an outer


    Inside and outside, covered with shields which revolved about and moved up and down, with crimson light connecting them, an outrageous energy emanated from it. Infused with David''s deepprehension of the blood originws, its defense was simply perfect.


    The 9 silver arrows shot over and the 16 shields slightly altered its speed, leaving no openings at all.


    "Dang, Dang Dang¡­" shes could be heard.

 Chapter 788 Learning Laws With Hybrid Form

    <h4>Chapter 788 Learning Laws With Hybrid Form</h4>


    Sr system, on a deste surface.


    The ck clothed David stood within the blue sandstorm that engulfed the entire desert and immediately transformed.


    His entire body became energy, transforming into a 50m tall beast that was the mixture between wolf, man and dragon with bone spikes all over his body like an armor and a transparent pale skin that revealed the immense blood energy flooding through his veins like a river.


    Its appearance waspletely simr to David''s human appearance but at the same time, extremely different as a four twenty meters wide diamond like wings erupted from his back. This form could be said to be David''s ultimate form.


    Not adding the gamma radiant physique to it.


    "It''s too wondrous, this feeling."


    The little diamond beast''s eyes were excited, it could clearly feel the ripples in space. That familiarity, that peculiar feeling¡­almost as though it was returning to its mother''s embrace.


    "Begin!"


    Rumble!


    The majestic diamond beast immediately worked ording to the instructions of Absolute space, as it began its training. Its scaled wings, ws and tail all had to be used, especially its long tail which could easily do miniscule and quick changes in directions.


    Two gigantic powerful beasts, 3, 4, 5¡­


    Majestic diamond beasts appeared all around.


    At this time, nine majestic diamond beasts had appeared as space distorted.


    "With my strength at the highest level and this hybrid form beasts structure, it''s was really suited for the training of Absolute space. Using my human form could only produce five images. While using my most powerful form along with my multi-gene powerful beast form, I can actually make nine!" The majestic diamond beast waspletely immersed in the training of Absolute space.


    "With my strength at the highest level and this hybrid form beasts structure, it''s was really suited for the training of Absolute space. Using my human form could only produce five images. While using my most powerful form along with my multi-gene powerful beast form, I can actually make nine!" The majestic diamond beast waspletely immersed in the training of Absolute space.


    Thisw was created from an earlier powerful gigantic powerful beast from before, specially crafted to fit powerful beasts.


    Even if humans acquired it they couldn''t train it.


    Because they didn''t have tails, they didn''t have wings.


    "Wonderful." Immersed in the training of Absolute space, the majestic diamond beast seemed to grasp the space originws easily.


    Time passed day by day.


    The gigantic powerful beast focused onprehending the space originw while he sometimes use the blood originw.


    David himself was training onprehending the twows, melding them together. He was focused on studying them, training hard on the merging them with his techniques and each strike¡­with such high training efficiency, his strength continued to increase almost everyday.


    ¡­


    Finally, November 10th , the gathering of the entire universe''s 1,008 universe over a million geniuses, the start date of the pinnacle fights was in this month!


    David appeared at the teleportation spot on the floating ind.


    "Mr David, please head this way." Standing beside the teleportation spot was a cosmic warrior, dressed in work clothes, smiling and directing the way to a path beside.


    "Thank you." David smiled and nodded, following the path.


    At this time¡­


    David could see in the not too distant za surrounded by a beautiful array of flowers and greenery, there was arge group of people gathered. With just a look there was at least a hundred, both men and women, all different looking. However at least one third of the group had features close to the humans of earth, the appearance of the earth humans was considered more mainstream.


    "David ising."


    "That Devil!"


    Many youths looked over.


    These 100 were those that got a slot on the namelist. This time the Aeon star universe State was sending out a 1000 geniuses.


    "David."


    "Hai, Devil."


    Among these people, there were many that smiled and waved at David. Since he had taken part in the loser''s circle duels, hence he had dueled 1v1 against all these people before.


    "Windmill!"


    "Pate Luo." David waved back at those he was on good terms with.


    As time passed, the geniuses all arrived, with more people arriving every second. And Archfiend Wain was considered one of theter few. Finally the 1,000 geniuses had all gathered, these 1,000 stood together, many of whom recognized each other either from the real world or had dueled before, were engaged in discussions and reminiscing about the past.


    "David, your strength has risen by quite a bit this past year, I know your improvement must be huge." Archfiend Wain looked over David.


    David turned to look at the 8m tall Archfiend: "Wait till the pinnacle duels, you''ll know after you try me!"


    "That confident?" Archfiend''s eyes gleamed.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Rumble!" A formless pressure covered the entire za. The 1000 geniuses all felt their faces go pale, their bodies shivering unconsciously. After which they heard footsteps, a giant dressed in scaled armor and wearing a helmet walked over. The energy he naturally emitted was almost like the god of death approaching.


    Emitting that bloodthirsty aura, causing everyone to fear him immediately!


    A 8m tall giant! This was that being from before.


    "1,000 geniuses from the Aeon star universe State, ording to the State leader''smand, I''ll lead you." The giant''s voice rumbled, within the helmet his eyes gave off an overwhelming sense of pressure, "You all can call me Lord thirteen, understood?"


    "Understood!"


    The 1,000 absolute geniuses couldn''t help but answer in unison, including David.


    "What a terrifying pressure." David''s forehead had beads of cold sweat, "In reality, his willpower alone would immediately make my soul crumble."


    Terrifying!


    1,000 geniuses, before this scale armored giant, seemed like weak little ants. They felt intense fear, this was a natural reflex, no matter how strong one''s will power was, they couldn''t suppress such a reaction.


    "Wain!" The scale armored giant''s gazended on the youth Archfiend, Wain.


    "Lord thirteen." Archfiend Wain bowed.


    "You are the only one from our Aeon star universe State that has a guarantee of not being eliminated. The State leader has arge expectation of you. You¡­don''t let our State leader down, you understand?" The scale armored giant said.


    "Yes." Archfiend replied respectfully.


    The scale armored giant gazed past the rest of the youths, saying coldly, "As for everyone else, there''s not much hope!"


    Immediately a group of youths, gripped their fists tightly, among that group David creased his eyebrows too.


    "Hmph! Unsatisfied? Power doesn''te from the words you speak, it''s disyed in battle!" The scale armored giant said coldly, "Except for Wain, the strongest amongst you are only at David''s standards, and ording to our information, there''s an exceptional genius at thispetition. If David can make it into the top 5,000 that would be considered not bad, to make it into the top 1,000¡­the chances are however bleak!"


    "Of course!"


    "You all can create miracles! In history, there have been cases where some began average but suddenly exploded into absolute geniuses during the pinnacle fights" The scaled giant''s gaze swept past therge group, following which he changed the subject, "Alright, follow me!"


    The group of absolute geniuses from the different starfields in the Aeon star universe State could only bear with it.


    ...


    Following which, David and the other geniuses, under the leadership of the scaled armor giant all reached the teleportation spot and were transferred to a brand new area the virtual universe had opened.


    This was a vast continent.


    David and the others, including that scaled armor giant leading them, a total of 1,001 people simultaneously appeared on thatrge continent.


    "Aeon star universe team, there are 1,008 skyscrapers ahead, your universe State''s team has been arranged for number 0825 skyscraper." A middle aged man dressed in a white robe bowed and said respectfully to the scaled armor giant.


    "Hm!"


    The giant snorted out of his nose, and led the team to fly towards the skyscraper.


    "Wa!"


    "1,008 skyscrapers, one universe team for one skyscraper?"


    Looking from far, the distant 1,008 skyscrapers had formed a ring, surrounded by these 1008 skyscrapers in the center, was a beautiful za with birds and fragrant flowers. Within that za were many youths, men and women from different universe countries strolling and chatting in it. With just a look, there were at least, over 10,000 people.


    "Descend!" The scaled armor giant''s voice roared.


    The geniuses from the Aeon star inverse swiftly descended,nding beside the za, following a straight path towards skyscraper number 0825. The za had pathways to each of the many skyscrapers.


    "Look, that skyscraper 0825 is the Aeon star universe State''s. Looks like that''s the genius team from the Aeon star universe."


    "Wain, that tall one must be Archfiend Wain."


    "Wow! His power is very strong."


    "Which is Wain?"


    "Wain!?"


    Many geniuses from the other universe countries all looked over at the Aeon star universe State''s team and began their own discussions.

 Chapter 789 Invisible blade (Fixed)

    Chapter 789 Invisible de (Fixed)


    As the genius teams of every universe state heard the discussions from the other groups, they were very dissatisfied, yet held their hatred within. To be able to make it into the Aeon star universe state''s top 1,000, who wasn''t an absolute genius, a proud genius above many others? And right now it was obvious that the other geniuses from the other universe countries only respected Archfiend Wain, and did not even mention any of the others.


    "Devil, did you hear that. The other universe countries only know of our Aeon star universe state''s Wain." The green haired youth whispered in David''s year. This green haired youth was the absolute genius that was in the same city with David in the elimination stage, the one that engaged him in a pinnacle final battle before it ended, Quick de.


    Quick de was luckier than David. During the arena duels, he won four consecutive duels to get a slot in the namelist.


    David was very calm. While following therge team ahead, he said softly, "Quick de, you can''t me them, Wain is indeed strong."


    "Hm." The green haired youth nodded his head. "I know that, I heard about it too. This Archfiend Wain''s strength is enough to make it into the top 10 of the entire universe. And us¡­just trying to get into the universe top 1,000 will be very hard."


    "Top 1,000?"


    David squinted his eyes.


    At this time, the geniuses from the Aeon star universe state followed the scaled armor giant into skyscraper 0825. The lobby was extremely vast, enough to hold over a 1,000 people that were gathered there.


    Rumble!


    That strong pressure appeared again. These 1,000 geniuses who were all under such pressure turned and look at the tallest scaled armor giant. That giant diminished his aura, and said coldly, "Over here, there are number tags from 1 to 1,000. You''ve all been assigned one. Once you''ve acquired yours, enter your own room. This will be your resting and living quarters!" Following which the scaled armor giant waved his hand!


    The number tags began to fall,nding in front of each of the geniuses.


    Archfiend Wain extended his arm and grabbed the tag, there was only one number on it¡­1.


    David extended his arm too and grabbed his tag, the number on it was ¡­2.


    The 1,000 geniuses all grabbed their tags.


    "You are dismissed!"


    "You can rest within your rooms or you can all go out to mingle with the geniuses from the other universe countries." The scaled armor giant gazed at the 1,000 geniuses, saying coldly, "When it gets dark, the Virtual Universe Corp''s organizingmittee will gather you all. Whether you are in this space or anywhere else, you''ll be able to hear it."


    After he finished, the scaled armor giant immediately turned around and left.


    Only then did the 1,000 geniuses from the Aeon star universe state let out a sigh of relief. The group started to disperse, with some staying behind to chat while others looking for their rooms.


    The center za of the 1,008 skyscrapers was extremely huge. Even with a million people in there, it still wouldn''t be crammed. The za was surrounded by beautiful greenery and flowers, with little animals that could be seen asionally.


    Scattered throughout the za too wererge restaurants.


    A total of 99 restaurants could be found. The geniuses from the different universe countries could enter any one of these, all except for the first restaurant.


    "Rumble!" The scaled armor giant became a beam of light andnded in front of restaurant number one.


    "Lord!"


    The staff at the entrance of the restaurant bowed respectfully.


    The scaled armor giant immediately stepped in. The first level of this restaurant alone had over a 1,000 seats. At this time there were already over a 1,000 great beings there.


    "13!"


    "13 is here."


    Auras and energies filled with bloodthirst or even vtility more so than stars, or ice chill so cold it would freeze one''s soul were present. These auras were all spread out throughout the level¡­ these great beings sat casually about. It was almost as though they this time? Haha, your luck is not bad."


    were thend and skies themselves, the surrounding space was totally controlled by them.


    "Hm." The scaled armor giant nodded slightly, sitting down beside another valiant and brave looking god general.


    "13, I heard your Aeon star universe state has a genius called Wain this time? Haha, your luck is not bad."


    "It''s ok."


    The scaled armor giant was not modest either. "Te Luo Fu, your universe state has someone called Blood axe right." The white robed man a face full of smiles, as though he was in spring itself said, "Yes, there is such a genius. His character is very simr to yours 13."


    "13, this time around, your Aeon star universe state may be able to produce two who might make it into the top 1,000 right." Not far away, a tall and sturdy, bald man with bare feet and skin which waspletely golden yellow in color shouted, "There''s another punk called David."


    "His strength is still insufficient." The scaled armor giant shook his head, "Ghound, everyone is saying that your Noah universe state can get number one."


    "The youth in Noah universe state is very strong."


    "Hm, he is only at star level and his space originwprehension has already reached such a level, really unbelievable."


    The great beings were all discussing.


    These beings were all sent by their state leaders! Like a gathering of the pinnacle of universe countries, the undying sent here were all considered very strong even amongst the undying. Like 13, that was one of the 18 god generals of the Aeon star universe state leader, his reputation alone was widespread. He was a being known for a trillion years.


    Skyscraper 0825, room number 2.


    This room was extremely spacious. The bed alone was 10m long and 6m wide. Some geniuses may have huge physiques, hence the room was prepared for such people. Naturally¡­this room which was at least 1000 cubic meters, it was huge for David.


    "I''ll head out and take a look."


    "I''ll have a look at the absolute geniuses from the other universe countries." David''s eyes gleamed with a strong sense of anticipation.


    He didn''t have any hope of making it into the top 1,000?


    The words from the scaled armor giant was obviously based on the arena duels round. In fact, from the end of the losers circle duels to now, the Mosha n clone worked hard on Absolute space. His 3 bodies¡­the golden horned beast, the Mosha n and his earth body all hadn''t rxed for even a second.


    Till now.


    His strength had already increased at a terrifying rate! Even though in the ughterhouse he could already defeat the simted Wain. However¡­


    "From that battle till now, it''s already been over 4 years."


    "If I can improve that much, others can do so too. Within these 4 years, who knows how much that Wain has improved?" David thought, "What''s more, when he battled me back then, he hadn''t even unleashed his de work!"


    "1,008 universe countries, the geniuses are as numerous as the clouds."


    "I''ll give it a shot."


    "We''ll see how far I, David can make it." David thought. To have been suffering patiently for over 4 years, this gathering of absolute geniuses from the 1,008 universe countries was exactly the ce for him to unleash his full power!


    David walked out of the room and joined a few other geniuses from the Aeon star universe state leaving the skyscraper and headed towards the za.


    ...


    The center za was even bigger than the of earth. However, these absolute geniuses'' bodies were all star level 9. With just one gaze they could see over a 100km.


    When the geniuses from the Aeon star universe state entered the za.


    "Look, Wain."


    "It''s Wain."


    "I heard he has the strength to make it into the top 10."


    "He is a very strong fellow, hisprehension of ground and space originws are already very high, I hope to not meet him." Many other youths from the other universe countries were engaged in discussions, this made Wain and the other geniuses from the Aeon star universe countries ufortable, naturally dispersing once they reached the za.


    David walked with the green haired youth Quick de.


    "David, look."


    The green haired youth pointed at aplete beauty dressed in a white feathery cloth. Thisdy was almost like the legendary angels of earth. She even had 2 wings on her back and there was a crystal in the middle of her forehead, "Her name is Persepolis, from the World Tree n. She has the power to make it to the top 10. And with her nick name called the Invincible de, she attacks without been noticed. She and her Invincible de is extremely terrifying."

 Chapter 790 (Previous Chapters Fixed) Next Battle!

    Chapter 790 (Previous Chapters Fixed) Next Battle!


    "Hm." David looked at the Invincible dedy.


    "Invincible de Sang Shi." David gazed at the za. Prior to this, he naturally had gathered information on the strong opponents. Even though he couldn''t get specific details, he still knew the reputation and information of the stronger ones.


    "He!"


    David looked at a ck robed skinny youth who was about 2.3 or 2.4 m tall, hearing the people beside discussing, "That''s Tynard, Fenter Sniper, he''s from the herding gods n, from the Ancient gods universe state. I heard from the start till end he never actually made a move. He just looks at the opponent and the opponents all get hypnotized and die. He''s a very scary hypnotist, who is definitely able to make it to the top 10."


    ...


    Walking within the za, they were discovering the number one geniuses from the many universe countries.


    Even though they were number one in their respective universe countries, within the 1,008 universe countries, only about 20 of them had the power to make it to the top 10. Afterall even with powers matching up, one has to still factor in the condition during that day etc, and everything was unpredictable until the battle actually happens. However these 20 that had thergestmotion. David had already seen their tapes.


    The verdict¡­


    They all weren''t weaker than Wain! There were even two of them who were much more terrifying than Wain!


    "The prince of the Dragon." David looked at the distant silver clothed youth. That youth with eyes burning with a mad battle spirit was also another absolute genius regarded as one able to make it to the top 10! There hadn''t been such an exceptional young genius from the Dragon in a very very long time.


    ...


    Genius were all around him. This made David''s battle spirit burn with passion.


    Strong!


    This was the gathering of the geniuses from the 1,008 universe countries. Just from the surface there were about 20 able to match up to Wain. And what''s more they were probably hiding their powers too! Just like how when Archfiend Wain battled against David, he didn''t even intend to reveal his space originws, and if he hadn''t revealed it during that battle, who would know Wain was that strong?


    One theory!


    1,008 universe countries, over a million geniuses. From the surface, one can see that the number of absolute geniuses definitely wasn''t just 20. Like David, ones who had the power to make it into the top 10 were hiding their their strengths. No one knew who these geniuses were until during the battle¡­


    "Hm?" David creased his eyebrows.


    100,000 geniuses from all over, all turned almost simultaneously to one direction. David turned too, from the distantrge skyscraper a Silence!


    The entire za went silent.


    100,000 geniuses from all over, all turned almost simultaneously to one direction. David turned too, from the distantrge skyscraper a white clothed youth walked out. He looked very handsome except he had no expression. His entire being was like a frozen mountain, carrying two blood red long des.


    Walking towards the za, his ice cold gaze swept over the 100,000 geniuses, without even a ripple of emotion.


    "Death reaper!"


    "Death reaper Scythan!"


    "It''s him!"


    "This round''s undisputed number 1."


    Finally the discussions had unified and converged. Simultaneously the Howling god youth d in a ck robe, that absolute beauty from the World Tree n, that Dragon prince in armor, that seemingly unstoppable Archfiend, the one carrying blood colored huge axes, a fat strong looking youth at least 6m tall with slit eyes, the green haired youth with peculiar green engravings on his face¡­


    From all corners of the za, the absolute warrior that stood above these over a million geniuses, everyone stared at this white clothed youth carrying the blood red long des.


    Amongst these warriors, naturally included was David as well!


    "Death reaper." David stared at the distant silhouette, muttering, "Death reaper Scythan?"


    Death reaper Scythan, was the most unbelievable absolute genius of this genius battle between the 1,008 universe countries!


    Even whenpared to the earlierpetitions from before, it had been a very long time since such a perverted existence like that had appeared.


    "From the gathered data, this Death reaper Scythan had once created over a hundred mirror images. That''s¡­ that''s just unbelievable." David looked at the distant white clothed youth carrying the blood red long de on his back. He was very clear within that he wasn''t a match at all for this genius that had long been regarded as the undisputed number 1 this time.


    ording to the stages of originws, it was difficult hard to reach the hard level, difficult to reach the second level, impossible to reach the 4th level and unimaginably, divinely impossible to reach the 4th level which is supposedly the highest level one had reached so far.


    That was already the highest level of the 10,000 thread technique. The legendary teleportation was after all just a myth.


    And this Scythan revealed strength so far has indicated that he was obviously close to the 4th level. To be considered as such an anomaly in just the cosmic state¡­looking at the previous number 1s of the ten earlierpetitions, they all seemed to be stronger than Archfiend Wain.


    However none had reached such a level before. Death reaper Scythan, he was invincible.


    Even Celestials!


    It was very hard toprehend the space originws. To be able to reach the 4th level, that only happened with 1 amongst the 10,000 geniuses!


    If it was 1 amongst 10,000 for even Celestials, one could imagine for a cosmic state punk¡­just how scary that was. It was no wonder that even before the genius battles had yet to begin, many eternal had already concluded that the number 1 undisputed winner of thepetition would be this white clothed youth.


    "How did he train?"


    "Just how did he train?" David creased his eyebrows, "I''ve only broken through to 1st originw, still very far from the 9th originw. After all the space originws¡­that''s one of the 2 hardestws toprehend, next to time."


    "Big brother." An elegant green haired beautiful girl with her long hair curled up, her face covered with green engravings said, "That''s Death reaper Scythan? That''s the one teacher said¡­the only one we have no chance of defeating?"


    "Right."


    Beside her was another youth with simr green hair and engravings on his face. He was nodding, while staring hard at the distant white clothed youth, "That''s him, a cosmic state who''s reached such abnormal levels ofprehension with the space originws! Even in the recent million years of geniuspetitions number 1s, there hasn''t been anyone like him before!"


    "However." The youth lowered his head to look at thedy beside him, "Even though we aren''t any match against Death reaper Scythan, there''s still 2nd and 3rd ce. We siblings must grab them."


    "I understands." Thedy nodded.


    This pair of siblings had terrifying reputations within this geniuspetition. They were from a mysterious ce Gentra.


    Within the vast universe, there were a fews that were very mysterious, or had huge reputations.


    Like the Dragon, Demon, Gentra and so on.


    Theses all had undisputable power that made people''s hearts tremble. They could very easily send out a group of eternal''s! Theses, couldpletely name themselves a universe country''s core. Like the Dragon was one of the two powers of the Terracone universe.


    ...


    Within the center of the za, 100,000 geniuses couldn''t help but look at the white clothed youth, causing him to crease his eyebrows and enter a restaurant.


    "Hu."


    "That''s Death reaper Scythan."


    "I really don''t know how he trains. No matter how powerful the bloodline, he shouldn''t be that abnormal."


    "I suspect he isn''t even human."


    Discussions were rampant in the za among the gathered 100,000 geniuses in the za, along with the beings in restaurant number 1.


    As time passed, the leaders of the 1,008 universe countries of geniuses¡­the great eternal''s, all arrived here at restaurant number 1. Be it in the 1st level or the 2nd level, they were all chatting casually.


    "This youth called Bn, although he is only a cosmic state, hisprehension of the space originws is that strong. Who knows, in a hundred eras¡­he might be a Space Fiendgod."


    "Space Fiendgod? That''s too much."


    "To be a space Fiendgod, that''s still a long ways to go. Many eternal''s have trained for trillions of years and still have been unable to be space Fiendgod. He''s still far off."


    "Hm, bing a space Fiendgod is not that easy to achieve."


    "Hard, hard, hard."


    "Even his physical body passing through space and teleporting is still far from it. Much less bing a space Fiendgod."


    "That''s excessive ttery!"


    "In our 1,008 universe countries, how long has it been since we''ve had a new Fiendgod. That youth may be an exceptional rare genius from many generations ofpetitions. However in terms of geniuses¡­if you had said he''d be like us as eternal''s, I''d agree! However to be a space Fiendgod, that''s simply too¡­"


    Space Fiendgod, these two words had aroused the objections of arge group of the eternal''s, as all of them were rejecting the idea.

 Chapter 791 Crazy! Madness!

    ?


    The originally empty space in front suddenly had a green armored purple scaled man appear. He was all smiles¡­however standing in mid air, he seemed like an ancient god. The aura he naturally emitted made the over one million geniuses submit unconsciously.


    Also!


    Even though they could see him there with their eyes, all the geniuses felt as though this great being himself was almost like in a different space altogether. That time and space disorderly feeling made them feel extremely ufortable.


    "1,008 universe states, a thousand from each, a total of over a million geniuses." The green robed man stood in mid air, surveying the over a million geniuses below, his voice was gentle, "Our Virtual Universe Corp is going to pick the 1,000 strongest from you all and absorb them into the core of our Virtual Universe Corp."


    "The million of you will contest for 1,000 slots."


    "The rules are as below."


    "Tomorrow, all of you will separately enter a training space. Our Virtual Universe Corp has prepared over a million training spaces, one for each of you."


    "There''s a total of 7 towers within the training space! Every tower has 7 levels!"


    "From the 1st tower you will begin your battle, after finishing the 1st tower and all of its 7 levels, then you can enter the 2nd tower. If you die at any point, you will be kicked out of the training space!"


    "ording to your training space results, we''ll calcte the points."


    "The top rankers in points from rank 1- 100 will immediately be absorbed into the Virtual Universe Corp''s core members, acquiring 100 slots."


    "From rank 101 to rank 7300, these 7200 people will engage in arena duels and fight for the remaining 900 slots."


    "As for those 7300 and behind¡­they''ll be eliminated!"


    The green robed man''s words caused the over a million geniuses to be stunned.


    There were a total of 1,008,000 people this time, meaning that just from this training space, over a million were going to be eliminated!


    ¡­


    That mysterious being that represented the Virtual Universe Corporation left straight after that simple announcement.


    Even though David and the others were still curious, they could only return to skyscraper 0825 to rest.


    Daybreak of the next day.


    "Everyone please get ready, we''ll begin the group teleportation soon, which will send all the participants into their respective training spaces." A clear voice resounded within the entire space where the skyscrapers were. The geniuses within the 1,008 skyscrapers were up much earlier, awaiting the beginning of the elimination.


    First the elimination andter the duels.


    However in terms of brutality of the round, it was obvious that the training space round made their hearts tremble.


    "All the best."


    "Work hard." Within therge hall of the skyscraper 0825, the geniuses from the Aeon Star universe state wished each other, it was too brutal. This 1st wave of elimination alone eliminated over a million people. Of the 1000 geniuses in this hall, less than a count of 10 fingers worth of people may be left.


    "Devil, good luck."


    "Quick de, all the best."


    David and the green haired youth Quick de encouraged each other.


    Suddenly¡­


    Rumble!


    A formless peculiar energy descended on the space, causing the 1,008,000 geniuses within to immediately be teleported. As for the Eternal''s still in that space, along with the waiters and staff etc, they weren''t affected at all.


    There was arge meteorite that was close to 100km in size, rectangr shaped, floating in mid space.


    Shua!


    David appeared on the meteorite. As he looked around, there were distant little stars around him. And not too far from himself, ordinarys without any life could be seen. He couldn''t help but exim, "The virtual universe created more than million training spaces, just this one alone is so realistic."


    This meteorite which was floating in the universe had 7 towers!


    Every tower, was high like a mountain, at least 10km tall and several km cubic meters in area. The 7 towers were spread out in different locations on this huge meteorite.


    David lowered his gaze to look at his wrist. On it was a screen, just like during the elimination back in the Aeon Star universe state selection.


    "Participant: David (Aeon Star universe state)


    Points: 0


    Rank: None


    Training space location: Number 027 9378


    There were a total of 7 towers in a training space and each one of these towers had 7 levels.


    The 1st training tower, every level alone had a maximum score of 10,000 points. If onepleted all 7 levels, they could at most acquire 70,000 points.


    The 2nd tower, every level''s maximum score was 100,000 points. Completing all 7 levels would gain one a maximum of 700,000 points.


    ...


    The 4th tower, every level''s maximum score was 10 million. Completing all would give one 70 million points.


    ...


    The 7th tower, every level''s maximum score was 100 trillion points. Afterpleting all 7 levels, one would acquire 700 trillion points.


    Note: The moment one dies, the training ends.


    There were two ways to get past every level. One of them was to kill all the targets within that level, acquiring all the points possible and being transported immediately to the next. The second way was, instead of killing all targets, if one still survived without dying after ten days, he would be immediately transported to the next level and continue on.


    When all of the participants have died, the training ends. The final ranking will be determined then.


    Below shows the ranking."


    "Madness." David looked at the screen, shaking his head, "When everyone dies, the training ends? What does this mean¡­does it mean that there is a possibility that no one can actually make it past the 7th tower!"


    Obviously, the difficulty of the towers were extremely high.


    The Virtual Universe Corporation had confidence in killing off everyone of the participants!


    "This is pretty simr to the elimination stage of the Aeon Star universe state. However that time it was just within that one world, and it was just a part of the Aeon Star universe state''s selection and ranking within that one world. And this time! It''s actually the pinnacle geniuses from the 1,008 universe states all gathered. The strong are numerous as the clouds, and ranking below 7,300, one would immediately be eliminated." David creased his eyebrows and pondered.


    Obviously!


    The 1st tower was meant to be easier, and it got gradually harder towards the end!

 Chapter 792 Insectoid Race Nest!

    ?


    ...


    "This states that there are two ways to get past every level. One is to kill all the targets and the other is to survive for 10 days? Then he''ll be automatically transported." David''s eyes gleamed, "Doesn''t this mean¡­in every level, I can stay for as long as 10 days?"


    "Each training tower has 7 levels!"


    "Then, just in one tower I can stay for as long as 70 days!"


    David couldn''t help but reveal an expression of excitement, "That''s great, this way the 5 towers will give me one year''s worth of time."


    What did heck the most currently? Time!


    His vampire form just broke through to the cosmic state, it''s natural talents had just begun to flourish,prehending the blood domain and studying the blood originws. And the werewolf body¡­had just been reborn, its training till now hadn''t even reached five year. If he had one more year of time.


    He would definitely be even stronger!


    "Right!''


    "This is it!" David made the decision, "I won''t rush forward anxiously at the start. I''ll let the werewolf body in reality work and train hard, maximizing my growth as much as possible. The stronger I get! Then I''d definitely be able to go further in this training space¡­till then¡­"


    "Hm!"


    "Maybe my ranking will be extremely low at first. However there''s no rush, the more important thing is the final rank."


    "I''ll shock everybody with a single brilliant move." Davidughed.


    Rumble!


    He became a beam of light and flew towards that 1st tower. That tower that was at least 10km tall with an engraving ''1'' on its entrance. This was the 1st tower. David prepared his spirit weapons and armor etc, and entered.


    The moment he entered.


    The words on David''s screen moved, "1st tower, 1st level: 10,000 ferocious beasts Behemoth Ground Mammoths.


    Killing one beast would get one point, while killing all would give 10,000 points and teleporting him straight to level 2.


    If one didn''t kill them all and survives for 10 days, he''ll be transported immediately to level 2 as well.


    Death will mean the end of training."


    At the side of the screen, there was even a countdown timer. Obviously the moment the 10 days were up he would be transported.


    "Just like what I thought." David smiled, "Then let''s begin!"


    ...


    The training space elimination wasn''t broadcast publicly in the entire universe. The only thing broadcasted were the rankings. And only the final duels would be broadcasted publicly! However¡­the Eternal''s from the many universe states had special privileges, they could watch the stream of every participant.


    "This Scythan, indeed he''s vicious, the moment he started, he has been ranked number 1."


    "Hm!"


    "So fast, this Scythan''s score is rising at such a shocking speed. It far exceeds the number 2 ranker."


    "13, your Aeon Star universe state''s Wain is not bad too, right now he''s ranked 12."


    The 1,008 Eternal''s could easily watch the rank table and the situation of each participant. Right now they represented each universe state. And so, naturally they''d wish for their own geniuses to be more outstanding, that way they''d gain more respect. To these eternal beings, face and respect was extremely important.


    "Still ok." The scaled armor giant nodded slightly, sitting in an enormous chair, watching the screen.


    "Wain." He directly opened the stream of Wain''s situation.


    All that could be seen was the wild barefooted youth, with peculiar movement, extremely quick, wielding a battle de and shing at the winged, three eyed hairy lion like creatures, ferocious beast Chimera.


    The scale armored giant couldn''t help but reveal a smile on his face.


    "Hm?" His eyebrows creased, his anger showing, "This David¡­"


    He actually didn''t notice that the rankings had David''s name. From his expectations, this David should at least be able to make it to the top 10,000, following which he opened his own name list of the Aeon Star universe state and saw David''s name¡­ "David (Aeon Star universe state), rank: 1,006,891." This made the giant''s eyes rage, his anger revealing itself.


    "What''s this idiot doing?" The scale armored giant opened David''s stream, looking at it he creased his eyebrows, "He''s not even working hard, this punk, he''s using the training space to train?"


    Exactly!


    1st tower 1st level, 2nd level¡­


    In each level, he stayed for a full 10 days. He waited till thest moment to go kill all the targets. Obviously amongst the over 1 million geniuses, it wasn''t just David doing this. Many others had used the same strategy during the easier earlier levels to squeeze out more time to strengthen themselves.


    Hence this resulted in David not being thest.


    However he was still almost thest, amongst the bottom 1000 or 2000.


    ...


    60 dayster.


    Rumble!


    David reached the 7th level of the 1st tower.


    "The 6th level before, what was in it was actually the Space Behemoth Ravager." David couldn''t help but exim as he thought about the previous level, simultaneously he looked at the screen on his wrist.


    1st tower 7th level, Insectoid Race Nest


    Killing the mother nest would give 10,000 points, immediately transporting to the 2nd tower''s 1st level.


    Insectoid Race nest in reality, even the weakest mother nest was stillparable to a Celestial, sometimes evenparable to many Eternal''s. This training space''s mother nest was lowered in power to fit the participants level.


    Suggestion: Kill the mother nest as early as possible. Theter it gets, the mother nest will produce more and more bug ns, and stronger ones at that!"


    Rumble!


    The 7th level space immediately transformed into a vast desert. Within the center of the desert there was a patch of green and therey a huge round ball, with a diameter of about 60m. The round ball had dents in it, simultaneously emitting¡­some poison. Even its body itself was covered in poisonous liquid.


    ¡­


    The genius battle elimination was still going on.


    Over a million training spaces, the massacre continued.


    "The powerful Insectoid Race nest, had its strength lowered to such a level." David''s golden des immediately slit open the mother nest, from within flew out a 6m tall, with an entire body white and translucent crystal like queen. It had beautiful translucent butterfly wings, its face covered with mist, emitting a unordinary charm, peculiar and powerful music like sounds resounded and entered his ears.


    "Indeed a queen that''s proficient in Mental Art. It''s charm alone is that powerful."


    At the same time! Chi!


    A powerful spirit energy pierced into David''s consciousness.


    "Rumble!"


    The DNA structure stood there, the spirit attack pierced in and dispersed.

 Chapter 793 1v1 Duel!

    ?


    ...


    Days passed one at a time.


    That beautiful queen thought and tried many ways to attack David. With its weak and fragile body, it could only rely on spirit attacks. As for David with his incredibly strong consciousness and willpower, also with the DNA structure floating within his brain, it was akin to an ant trying to shake a tree, it didn''t affect David at all.


    Actually if one was able to kill all the Insectoid soldiers, usually the queen itself didn''t have much resisting ability.


    The queen was strong, in the sense it could produce endless and many types of Insectoid soldiers.


    "Countdown, 10 days?"


    David looked down at the screen on his wrist, a few more minutes and the 10 days would be up, he stepped on the air¡­bing a beam of light and shooting at the queen hiding in the distance that didn''t dare to mess with David. That seemingly weak and fragile poor queen, it''s dark blue eyes filled with resentment looking at David.


    Chi!


    The golden de pierced right through it''s forehead.


    "Still using its charm." David pondered, "The 1st level Insectoid Race nest wasn''t strong at all. It could barely deal with normal universal state 9s."


    Killing everything and finishing the 1st tower''s 7 levels, he was transported to the 2nd tower. The shocking thing was, the opponents of the 2nd tower were actually exactly the same as the 1st! The only difference was that their strengths had risen greatly!


    "The same ferocious beast Hairy blood mammoth in the 2nd tower is much stronger than the 1st! Then the 3rd tower, the 4th, how scary would they be? Also the back 5th, 6th and 7th! No wonder the Virtual Universe Corporation has so much confidence that everyone would eventually die." David was shocked.


    This Training space, was very difficult!


    ...


    The aim of the 7 towers and the numbers were all exactly the same. Only the strength of the creatures were different.


    1st level, the ferocious beast hairy blood mammoth, a total of 10,000 of them.


    2nd level, it was the demon 9 headed python, a total of 10,000 of them. The difference between the demons and ferocious beasts was¡­the intellect. Just like the beasts on earth, in truth they belonged to the demon race.


    3rd level, the metallic life form Tuo Luo race warriors, 1,000 of them.


    4th level, was the universe mysterious being, flying monkey, 1,000 of them. They belonged to a special breed of the ferocious beasts.


    The 5th level, was the cyborg race puppets, 100 of them!


    6th level, was the Space Behemoth Ravager, 10 of them!


    The 7th level was the Insectoid Race nest, just 1!


    The 7 towers were all arranged the same way. However it was very obvious that the strength of the creatures in the 7 towers rose greatly with each tower.


    ¡­


    The genius battle had created huge waves of excitement in every universe state, getting the attention of countless people.


    And the pinnacle of geniuses battle currently from the 1,008 universe states, made countless people from all over incredibly anxious. It couldn''t be helped, after all the training elimination round wasn''t broadcasted publicly, only the rankings could be checked.


    "Wain is too cool!"


    "Look, on the virtual universe website, the newest footage of Archfiend Wain has been shown." In the virtual universe streets of the Aeon Star continent, a couple of youths pointed at the screen in the street. That girl said excitedly as the man beside herughed, "The ranks are constantly changing. However, as long as they make it into the top 1,000, the Virtual Universe Corporation will create a broadcast for them. It''s only our Aeon Star universe state''s Wain has gotten that honor."


    "Wasn''t there a David before?"


    "Haven''t you seen the ranks, he''s all the way at the bottom." The man shook his head.


    "Didn''t a lot of big people say Devil David was very strong? What happened, why is his rank so low?" The girl asked curiously.


    "No idea." The man shook his head and sighed, "It is rather disappointing. I still worshipped him so much before, I always felt he was more vicious than Wain, however now¡­"


    Over a hundred million gxies in the Aeon Star universe state, countless people were discussing the ranks of the genius battle, while many were expressing their disappointment at David. Because, in the past¡­within the Aeon Star universe the discussions were rampant with the ranking of the geniuses of the Aeon Star state, Wain was ranked 1 and David 2. These two were the main stars.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However from the current look!


    Wain was intrepid, but David? He was ranked right at the bottom. Within the over ten thousand star fields within the Aeon Star universe state, their words about David were already considered gentle. The ones from the Aeon Star Mystic Ind starfield however had gone mad!


    ...


    "Devil! Have you really gone mad, why are you so lousy?"


    "You shouldn''t be so lousy!"


    "Such a disappointment!"


    "Devil, my beloved Devil, my worshipped Devil, where is he?"


    "How can you be right at the back, I don''t expect you to rush to the front, but you should still make it to the top 10,000."


    "Devil, Devil!"


    "You are such a letdown."


    In the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, the countless citizens that were proud of David had intense feelings. Some so far that they scolded David with rage, hating that he didn''t fight hard enough.


    "The rankings are still moving, we''ll only know at the end. David may just go at it at the end. Before in the 1st world, he did the same thing as he only showed his strength at the back."


    "Everybody has to believe in Devil"


    "We will always support Devil!"


    One spectrum was intense hate and rage after experiencing disappointment! The other was a solid support, keeping faith in David! However¡­David who represented the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire in the pinnacle of genius battles, had indeed hurt many of the citizens faith.


    Virtual universe, in the za surrounded by 1,008 skyscrapers.


    1,008 Eternal''s all sat there, looking at the floating screen,ughing and discussing.


    "There''s really a bunch of geniuses who hid their true strengths in their respective universe state selections."


    "Surprises."


    The group of Eternal''s were judging a few of the shocking performances, as the top 100 of this training space elimination would immediately receive a slot on the namelist. Hence many of the truly strong warriors who had been hiding their strengths unleashed it all, all using their full strengths, causing the Eternal''s to be surprised.


    "That Diamond Ape youth is really nimble. These sort of ces with many opponents really suit him."


    "Hm." Beside, the scale armored giant''s voice rumbled "Training space is afterall just a test. It''s nothing like a 1v1 battle! And whatever''s been arranged within, there''s metal life forms, automaton dolls, these are all things that don''t fear soul attacks. Hence, those proficient in soul attacks are at a major disadvantage."


    1v1, duel.


    Compared to this training space elimination, there would be differences in the people picked out.


    "13, what you said makes sense." Beside, a silver haired man in a silver long robe said, "However, a true genius would still perform well. And I feel that this training space has been designed well, because in the future, their enemies will be the many different strong races in the universe!"


    "Hm." The scale armored giant nodded his head, looking at the ranking on the screen, where it disyed the 1,000 geniuses form the Aeon Star universe state.


    "Wain, ranked 16, not bad."


    "This David!"


    The scale armored giant was angry, "He''s really treating it as a training ground, taking the maximum 10 days every level. This punk, he really doesn''t care about others scolding him outside!" As he paid attention to David, he could easily see¡­that David was using up all the time given at each level.


    "Hm? Eliminated?" The scale armored giant discovered that two other geniuses from the bottom had red universenguage words behind them¡­Eliminated.


    "Two more died!"

 Chapter 794 Soaring Through!

    ?


    ...


    At this time, in the center za there were already up to 100,000 eliminated geniuses.


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    Almost every few seconds, 10 or so human silhouettes would simultaneously appear in the center za.


    "Quick de, you''ve been eliminated too?"


    "Reigne, you were earlier than me." The green haired youth Quick de joked back.


    "I''ve never expected myself to be able to get into the top 7,300." A handsome youth with curly hair, dressed in golden armor, shook his head, "When I entered the training space, I fought hard with the greatest speed through each level, wanting to raise my rank. And everything went as I expected, killing fast at the start, my name rose extremely fast, rushing to the top 100,000 even. However the 3rd towerter was really too difficult, my speed slowed down and finally I died! In an instant my rank dropped to the back 300,000, and after my death, at the 3rd tower 5th level, I was sat on by that Cyborg Soldier, really tragic."


    "Sat on?" Quick deughed loudly.


    "How far did you reach?" That handsome youth asked.


    "3rd tower level 7." Quick de couldn''t help but curse, "That Insectoid Race nest was too strong as the Insectoid soldiers kepting out. The production speed was much faster than the previous two towers, and much stronger as well. My killing speed couldn''t match up to the production speed¡­I could only watch as the soldiers increased in number and buried me alive."


    "Haha¡­" The handsome youth couldn''t help butugh, "Oh, right, I just checked the rankings, the Devil from our universe state, the one that you are on good terms with, why is he so low?"


    "Low?"


    Quick de gazed about, "Have you looked around? There''s already over 100,000 eliminated geniuses. As long as Devil stays within the training space, his name will continue to rise, just wait! That punk, I''m very sure, just like thest time in the 1st world of elimination, this punk didn''t even do anything the 1st 10 days, andter went on a ughtering spree. I''m sure this will be exactly the same!"


    "So devious?" The handsome youth stared.


    "This is called calm! Grounded!" Quick de mocked, "Unlike you, rushing headfirst, being eliminated at the 3rd tower 5th level."


    ...


    7 towers.


    1,008,000 geniuses, they had all passed the 1st and 2nd towers. However, the moment the 3rd tower began, many had been eliminated.


    The 3rd tower had eliminated the most people. Almost 90% of the entire number!


    "David, right, just like that, stay low." The 9th prince Grant was within his own Aeon Star Mystic Ind ind''s pce,fortablyying in his chair, looking at the floating screen. On it was a forum, he was watching arge amount of people scolding David for not fighting hard enough.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    Grant was all smiles, "David, even though I don''t want to mess with you, I don''t want you to be too strong too."


    "The position you are at right now is just right, it fits you."


    ...


    Grant could continue living his satisfied life as a prince. After all, the imperial family was backed by that emperor that opened the state. As an Eternal being, David couldn''t pick a fight with him.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    After his training, he flew back to his simple vi, his cold eyes looking at the quantumputer screen in the living room. The rankings changed asionally. He couldn''t help but smile coldly, "Forcing me to leave my family, this time you little punk, you will drop and fall hard, right at the bottom? Great!"


    ...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    In spite of the madness happening outside, rage, suspicion, scolding, cheers, David maintained his position steady as a mountain, taking 10 days for every level, slowly progressing.


    2nd tower level 7, passed.


    3rd tower, 7 levels, passed.


    The 4th tower''s 7 levels, if the Mosha n clone hadn''t been born yet, David wouldn''t have been able to make it through. However, as like before, he took one step at a time and steadily passed all 7 levels.


    ...


    Virtual universe, in the center za.


    To the eternal Eternal''s, staying one year here was a very casual thing altogether. Undeniably, this level of gathering, they couldn''t leave so easily either. The 1,008 Eternal''s were all in discussion.


    "13, your universe state''s David has risen greatly again."


    "Look at this broadcast, that punk has maintained a steady pace, not rushed but not slow either, and he passes every level easily."


    "Look, he''s made it into the top 500!"


    The scale armored giant sat in a huge chair, looking at the screen before him. The ranking on the screen was very peculiar, the Aeon Star universe state''s genius number one was Wain. He was currently the overall rank 13. However¡­Wain had already died in a battle, and was kicked out of the training space.


    "This Wain made it earlier on to the 5th tower when he died. During that time, David was still at the 1st level of the 4th tower slowly moving!" The scale armored giant couldn''t help but force a smile, he remembered clearly the joke that happened before.


    Back then he said¡­


    "David is maintaining a very low profile. Slowly, just watch, towards the end he will rise to the top 3,000-5,000." The scale armored giant had said to the other Eternal''s back then.


    Howeverter on.


    David''s name rose steadily, and right now he was in the top 500.


    "5th Tower!"


    "David has entered the 5th tower!"


    ...


    "1st level, sess!" Rank 128!"


    ...


    "3rd level, sess! Rank 42!"


    ...


    As time passed, the scale armored giant creased his eyebrows, under that helmet were eyes that were filled with a deathly aura, staring hard at the screen, saying softly, "This David¡­he hides his power really well! However, I like these kinds of surprises!" His eyes had a sense of glee.


    ...


    The Eternal''s from the different universe states were considered calm and collected.


    Those participants that had been kicked out early in the training space however were agitated and jealous.


    "Destiny, your Aeon Star universe state really has many strong geniuses. That Archfiend Wain is ranked at 13th overall. As for that Devil David, no one noticed him at first, however he''s already made it to rank 42. No matter how you look at it, these two are definitely entering the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation."

 Chapter 795 Death Reaper Scythan

    ?


    "Devil is quite a vicious person from our Aeon Star universe state. I heard that at the start of the elimination he wasn''t rushed too, and only unleashed everything towards the end."


    Over a million participants were watching the screen in the center of the za, there were only four screens left.


    Because¡­


    There remained only four people in the training spaces!


    The Virtual Universe Corporation website had just published atest broadcast¡­


    "This time''s geniuspetition, at the current moment, there are four that have yet to die within the training spaces!"


    "They are¡­"


    "From the Noah universe state, Death Reaper Scythan!"


    "From the Prarie mes universe state, the me edge, Strum!"


    "From the Primordial Wheel universe state, the Reversal de Benth!"


    "From the Aeon Star universe state, Devil David!"


    "Death Reaper Scythan, is wearing an eternal white cloth, hauling an eternal blood red de! This training space, from the beginning he''s been in the lead. However, since the 2nd tower began, his speed declined greatly and he has slowed down a lot. There was even once when someone overtook him. However, right now he''s the overall number 1! His points far exceed the 2nd rank!"


    "me edge  Strum, this tall and sturdy wild youth, seemingly a fighter, however in truth he''s a powerful Mental Art practitioner. Using one of the 9 godly controller weapons the me edge  Armament, he was at the bottom towards the beginning of the training space stage. However, as time passed, he continued to head towards the higher levels and had great progress! Right now he''s ranked at 43, he''s long been epted into the core of the virtual universe Corporation!"


    "The Reversal de Benth, this small and skinny punk, is actually a shockingly powerful fighter. His de represents the beauty of life itself. His face always carrying a bashful expression, at the start of the stage he was at the bottom, however right now he''s made it to a very high level, and currently ranked over 45! Simrly earning the right to enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation!"


    "Devil David, simr to Strum and Benth, was at the bottom at the beginning. However, he has showcased shocking speed, progressing through the levels. However the main difference between him and the other two is¡­David''s battle techniques, brings along with him a bone chilling bloodthirst. His eyes are cold and carry the look of brutality and ughter. He is indeed a Devil! And right now his overall rank is 42, earning the right to enter the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation."


    This time''s geniuspetition, is definitely considered one of the highest in quality!"


    "In the training space, the absolute geniuses all revealed their true powers, surprising us all."


    "And right now!"


    "With only four absolute geniuses remaining, on the day they are kicked out of the training space, that would be the end of the training space stage as well."


    "Let us all wish the four absolute geniuses to bring us even more surprises!"


    There was a total of 5 parts to thetest broadcast. While exining the four geniuses remaining, the other four parts were individually special broadcasts for each genius! The entire human race from the 1,008 universe states, trillions of gxies with 10s of millions of human races, countless humans were all waiting in anticipation and nervousness.


    ...


    "David!"


    "David!"


    "David!"


    The Aeon Star universe state had erupted! The Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire¡­was even crazier!


    "Devil David, Devil David!!!" On the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, it was frequently seen that many people were before the screens on the streets, raising their wine sses and shouting excitedly and roaring, all cheering for David.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "He''s from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire!"


    "He''s from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire!"


    "David!"


    "He''s from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, who is an absolute genius after a trillion years! He''ll definitely¡­definitely be a strong warrior within the universe! I believe, I always believe!" There were many disappointed people before from the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, however with his rank raising rapidly, many people had been stunned.


    With his rank rising greatly, rushing into the top 10,000, top 5000, top 1000, top 500 and top 100¡­


    It was a straight path upwards!


    Finally lighting the me of passion within the trillions of people within the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire. My god, in the vast universe of human owned territories, the Aeon Star Mystic Ind star field was indeed nothing but a small dot, not noticeable at all. Who would have thought this time that an absolute genius would arise from their little spot andpete with the other pinnacle geniuses altogether!


    Madness!


    The entire empire was in madness!


    Especially when David was confirmed to have the right to enter the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation. Even the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire''s emperor made a whole celebration for it! That was the core of one of the 5 great leviathans of the human race. In terms of position and power, it was thousands to tens of thousands of times bigger than the imperial family of the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire.


    "David!"


    "Devil David!"


    "Go! Rush into the top 10, rush to number 1!"


    The Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire''s citizens had totally lost it, especially the countless youths who were blindly devoted to worshipping David. At this time, David was the idol of all the citizens in the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire!


    Within the specially opened space for the geniuspetition, center za.


    Over a million geniuses from the 1,008 universe states watched the four screens in mid air. The utmost left screen, even the Eternal''s in the huge thrones were all watching that one screen.


    When that blood red sh sliced past the bug n queen''s weak body, the entire za let out a suppressed shocked sound.


    "My god!"


    "That Death Reaper Scythan has already passed the 6th tower."


    "That''s crazy."


    "Right now, from ranks 2 to 6, they all died at the 1st level of the 6th tower. And this Death Reaper Scythan actually passed all 7 levels,pleting the entire 6th tower!"


    "His points, will leave everybody far behind."


    Too strong.


    Looking at the white robed blood red de human silhouette, all the geniuses felt a sense of envy within them. If the other geniuses could bear with it, it could be said that this Death Reaper Scythan hadpletely exceeded all the different geniuses from the universe states expectations altogether.


    Death Reaper Scythan was so strong he made others despair!

 Chapter 796 Death Reaper Falling

    ?


    ...


    Training space.


    A meteorite in the universe, had 7 towers, and within the 5th tower, the 4th level.


    "Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu!"


    Stepping in air, using shockwaves generated David was moving as fast as lightning, bing a peculiar arc beam of light bending 12 times and directly dodging from the surrounding flying monkeys, leaving behind four images in mid air.


    "Hm?"


    David discovered the screen of his wrist moving. Looking down on the screen, the rankings disyed the remaining four people still in the training space, and with the movement it meant that there was some change.


    "Number 1 Scythan (Noah Universe state, points, 7,777,770,000


    Number 2 Trelles (Blue Dark universe state, points: 1,682,970,000]


    ...


    The screen disyed the top 100, in which included David and the four¡­ Scythan, Benth, Strum and himself!


    "That Death Reaper Scythan?" David''s expression changed, "He actually made it through the 6th tower!"


    From the points he could deduce.


    "Ranks 2 to 6, were all eliminated in the 1st level of the 6th tower!


    Every tower had 7 levels and every level had the same number of points. Hence, even though the difficulty of each level increased, however the increase itself wasn''t that huge! The great jump was¡­when one moved to a new tower! Just like the 1st level of the 6th tower, the points was 10 times that of the 7th level of the 5th tower!


    With so many more points, the difficulty too rose greatly!


    Hence¡­


    From ranks 2 to 6, they all made it to the 6th tower. If they were able to make it past the 1st level, it meant they had more hope of making it through level 2 and 3.


    "Who knows whether he''ll be able to make it through the 1st level of the 7th tower!" David thought, "If he''s able to do even that, then that''s just too terrifying."


    ...


    In an instant, the over million geniuses in the za, along with the 1,008 Eternal''s and even other Eternal''s were watching the broadcast. Eternal''s had the privilege to watch the broadcast.


    "He''s made it to level 7 of the 6th tower, and it still seems easy for him."


    "However, with every tower, the difficulty greatly rises! The 1st level of the 7th tower,pared to the 7th level of the 6th tower is much harder by a few times."


    "Who knows if he''ll be able to make it through."


    Countless people were staring and watching.


    Passing the 6 towers before brought his score to 7.7 billion. And right now the 7th tower, just the 1st level alone gave 10 billion! The high points¡­represented the difficulty too.


    "Too scary."


    "The Massive hairy barbarian from the 7th tower is actually so strong! 10,000 of them, I think every one of them has the power of the top 100." The spectating geniuses were all shocked. The difficulty of the 7th tower was an extreme leap. The 10,000 blood hair mammoths from the 1st level¡­all their attacks were infused with originws and were extremely powerful.


    "He''s injured! Scythan is injured!"


    Death Reaper Scythan was injured for the 1st time!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Explosion!


    Continuously passing the 6 towers, the rxed Death Reaper Scythan finally unleashed his true terrifying strength!


    Even the Virtual Universe Corporation and the other four great leviathan''s many powerful people who could shake the entire universe were all watching this battle. After all, the 7th tower''s difficulty was set so that a universal state had absolutely no chance of passing. They could only watch how this Death Reaper Scythan was going to perform now.


    ¡­


    In the 1st tower, the ferocious beast Massive hairy barbarian waspletely easy to defeat, as it was very weak.


    However with the 2nd and 3rd tower¡­


    The Massive hairy barbarian got stronger with each new tower. The moment it reached the 7th tower, the 10,000 mammoths, any one of them was enough to kill 99.99% of the 1 million geniuses in thispetition! When 10,000 of them surround and attack¡­that was simply a nightmare.


    "My god, they are all images!"


    "This Death Reaper Scythan has unleashed it all."


    On the screen.


    The mad mammoths covered the entire area. It attacked, while stomping at the same time and in an instant, surrounded the blurred images of the white robed youth''s silhouette which looked incredibly realistic. Within a set space, a green energy was being emitted the green energy flow alone had over a thousand white robed youths, almost like the Death Reaper Scythan''s absolute domain. It seemed like he could attack from anyone of them at any given time.


    The light of his de was ice cold!


    Every sh was almost as though the space was sliced open!


    He was ss quick as lightning!


    Every sh was so fast that the geniuses there could barely see it clearly!


    He was as swift as the wind!


    Every de was so unpredictable in nature, it was almost as though there was no rule to it!


    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"


    Every de shed at the heads of the Massive hairy barbarians, as fresh blood spewed all over. The mammoths who wereparable to the top 100 geniuses were slowly getting killed, while the others grew even crazier and rushed to surround and attack him. The thick iron hoofs were stomping at the Death Reaper Scythan.


    Precision! Iparable precision!


    The mammoths slowly fell and died one by one. This was the Death Reaper Scythan''s de, the moment it showed itself, it meant certain death!


    "Pu Chi!" One of the mammoth''s tusk pierced through the Death Reaper Scythan''s arm, fresh blood flew out, simultaneously all the images vanished.


    "Hmph!"


    The cold white robed youth''s eyes shed, the blood de immediately pierced the head of the mammoth before him.


    "Rumble¡­" The other mammoths rushed and stomped over to attack him. After about three continuous heavy attacks, the white robed youth was finally knocked into the herd ofrge mammoths and was trampled upon till he died!


    10,000 Massive hairy barbarians, Death Reaper Scythan killed 5,612 of them!


    Just from the 1st level of the 7th tower alone he had acquired 56.12 billion points, making his total exceed 10 billion.


    However!


    He still failed at the 1st level of the 7th tower!

 Chapter 797 Gleeful Slaughter

    ?


    ...


    "Hu!"


    Over a million geniuses gathered within the center of the za let out a sigh of relief. The Death Reaper Scythan''s battle hadpletely made them hold their breaths. His de was extremely quick, unpredictable and fierce! Alsoplemented by his unbelievable movement, it made them all envy him.


    "He failed."


    "What a pity!"


    "The 7th tower is too difficult. If it wasn''t Death Reaper Scythan, anyone else would have been instantly trampled on by the herd of mammoths."


    "He actually managed to kill over 5,000 Massive hairy barbarians! Doesn''t that mean that he alone can kill over 5,000 of the top 100 geniuses?"


    Even though the Death Reaper Scythan had failed, it had made the geniuses that managed to make it to the top 100 all shocked. The genius siblings from the Bu Ka Sa, along with the Dragon Prince, even the blue dreamdy and the wild youth Wain¡­these people all stared at the screen.


    "Too strong." Archfiend Wain gripped his fists tight, staring at the screen, "Doesn''t matter which side, he far exceeds me. If I fight against him¡­just one move, I won''t be able to receive even one move!"


    "Big brother, no wonder teacher said we have no chance at all in defeating him. He is too strong." The green curly haired gentle girl with an engraving on her forehead said softly. The green haired youth beside her nodded, "Right, Zander, I feel that even I won''t be able to block him, not even just one move from him."


    ...


    The Death Reaper Scythan''s strength made the others look on in envy!


    The people who ranked overall between 2 to 6 had all died at the 6th tower level 1. The ones ranked between 7 to 11 all died at the 7th level of the 5th tower. The ones between 12 to 21 died at the 6th level of the 5th tower¡­


    And the number 1, actually reached the 1st level of tower 7!


    From these results alone, rank 2 and others weren''t too far off from each other.


    Except for the one ranked number 1!


    He hadpletely cast everyone far behind him, the distance was too huge!


    Death Reaper Scythan was kicked out of the training space. The only ones remaining were the three people¡­me edge  Strum, Reversal de Benth and Devil David!


    ...


    5th level of the 5th tower.


    Standing on the whirlwind tape, his face with two purple streaks, a bald strong looking Strum squinted his eyes, looking at the scene before him unfolding. It was a huge automaton testing base. Its surface waspletely made of an alloy, at the same time on its alloy surface there were 100 8m tall,pletely silver humanoid Cyborg Soldiers.


    Cyborg Soldiers, these were soldiers created by the cyborg race.


    Every one of the cyborg race were all living AIs. All of them could be considered control terminals. Anyone of them can form an automaton empire! And the Cyborg Soldiers were one of the soldier weapons the empire had created.


    "Weng!"


    The 100 tall Cyborg Soldiers began to move. Their eyes were shooting out red light which immediately locked onto the human¡­Strum.


    "Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!"


    The Cyborg Soldiers immediately became beams of light, running until they began to fly, swiftly heading towards Strum.


    "Their speeds are obviously much faster than the puppets of the 4th tower!" Strum stood on the whirlwind tape, bing an arc and dodging the puppets'' frontal attack. The best way to win against the puppets was to kill them one by one, matching force with force was simply crazy.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Formless sma guns beams shot out from the Cyborg Soldiers'' arms. The rail guns were separated into many categories, the highest of the lot could reach light speed. However sma gunss were extremely expensive. Even the automaton empire of the cyborg race could only install such light speed weaponry on the most important of devices.


    And these Cyborg Soldiers shot from far, their speeds were far below light speed.


    "I hate these long distance attacks the most!" Strum grit his teeth.


    As time passed, the battle grew more tragic and Strum got injured. The Cyborg Soldiers were slowly getting their heads destroyed along with their chips inside being destroyed.


    Rumble!


    The Cyborg Soldier''s iron fist mmed hard, but Strum managed to dodge barely, causing it to hit the ground. The alloy ground immediately had a huge dent, creating a huge crevice.


    Iron fists! Leg knives! sma guns! me! Body ms!


    These huge automaton lumps were insusceptible to spirit attacks. One could only destroy them through forcefully breaking their chips!


    "Peng!"


    The heavily injured Strum who was facing against iron fists aimed at him finally failed to dodge. One fist directly mmed him into the alloy ground, he instantly became a pile of meat.


    Strum, 5th tower, 5th level, failure!


    Final ranking 28!


    ...


    Simrly on the 5th level of the 5th tower!


    "Big bastards, big bastards,e,e!" A handsome purple haired youth was almost like a monster. Like a gust of wind, floating above the heads of therge Cyborg Soldiers, the reaction and movement speeds of this 5th tower Cyborg Soldiers, along with their attack strengths were all set to be very high.


    To actually dare to weave through amidst these puppets, that was simply madness.


    He was the Reversal de, Benth.


    This shy youth''s eyes were very pure. They had a sort of glee, almost as though dancing in the face of death didn''t bring any nervousness at all to him.


    "Pu Chi! Pu Chi!"


    des infused with endless amount of life energy lit up. Be it harming the joints and parts of the puppets, or directly piercing through them and damaging or killing them, he smiled happily as he unleashed every move, and every move was simply dazzling.


    He, Benth was born in the Primordial Wheel universe state imperial family. The imperial family had been around for trillions of years. The imperial family title alone didn''t give him much though, if he wanted to get wealth or position, he had to rely on himself. However, since he was young, he had some problems mentally. The lower half of his body didn''t respond to him at all, only the upper half was normal.


    Although there were advanced technologies, which were able to change bloodlines or a body''s internal organs etc.


    However!


    The brain is the core where the soul resides. Hence the brain was something that couldn''t be changed, changing it would mean it would be a totally different person. As for repossession, he didn''t have the power to do so, and no one could help him.


    Ever since he was young, he sat in a wheelchair and watched the other young children of the imperial family train. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, he thought that acquiring the most basic training methods of the imperial family, and ording to other sayings¡­maybe through the training, his body would naturally improve, and cure itself.


    He trained hard., Since he couldn''t use the lower half of his body, he used his two hands instead.


    Swinging the des over and over!

 Chapter 798 Kill!!!

    ?


    The des gave him hope, and was his understanding of life! His de skills continued to improve, to the point where it was unbelievable. Eventually, l it gained recognition from the imperial family, and he was finally passed to an Eternal who personally helped him, allowing him to be able to stand finally and control the lower half of his body.


    He was able to stand up!


    Being disabled for tens of years, this gave him an iparable enjoyment of flying. Everytime he flew, he used his movement, dancing with the des, he wouldugh, happily¡­


    His de work allowed him to enter the wood originws!


    Movement, allowed him to enter the wind originws!


    Stepping through the gateway of two originws allowed his position to rise greatly within the imperial family. Even though his position got higher, he was still that same shy youth from before. In his heart he had a burning passion for life, he was in love with the ''wind'' he produced when he flew ¡­


    ...


    The Reversal de Benth, destroyed 100 Cyborg Soldiers and sessfully made it thought the 5th level of the 5th tower, andter moving on to the 6th. However the 6th level was filled with 10 space beasts Ravagers. The Ravager''s  nimbleness was much higher than the puppets from before, and these were all Ravager''s that had stepped through the gateway of originws.


    Benth killed three Ravagers before ultimately failing!


    This shy youth, made it to the 6th level of the 5th tower! And eventually ranked 16!


    ...


    At this time!


    With me edge  Strum and Reversal de Benth being kicked out of the training space, the only one still within was¡­one person, Devil David!


    ¡­


    At the 6th level of the 5th tower.


    It was a boundless wastnd. On it were 10 enormous dark crimson beasts, some either lying down or others walking about surveying the area¡­the Space Behemoth Ravager.


    "The targets of the 6th level, space beast¡­Ravager!" David looked at the 10 space beasts.


    When he ate the flesh of the Eternal  World-Devouring Wolf, apart from his wolf body receiving massive gains and soaring into the cosmic state, David gained some fragmented memories from the piece of flesh and from those memories, he already known the exact details of Ravager.


    urately speaking,


    Ravager and the world-devouring wolf had a special rtionship.


    Among the different types of space beasts, ranked top was naturally the one who stood at the peak of the 12, the World-devouring Wolf. And ranked number 2 was Ravager! Even though it was a simple difference of one rank, in truth the difference in their battle abilities was huge.


    The World-Devouring Wolf, once it reached maturity, it automatically became Celestial level.


    Ravager at its peak, however only reached the domain lord level!


    Even though it was one of the stronger space beasts, it still couldn''tpare to the 12 leading bloodlines of the space beasts. However Ravagers had powerful natural talents, as one favoured by the blood originws, they had fierce and powerful attacks. They could naturally fly, even without any wings.


    None of the space beasts couldn''t fly.


    In terms of battle ability¡­their average level was stronger than even the most elite of human bloodlines!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    These 10 space beasts Ravager, their body length alone ware 300m. The tail was almost as long as the body. Its entire body was covered in dark blood scales and its back had sharp protrusions. Its head was extremelyrge, just the size of its bloody mouth sent chills down one''s spine, its teeth and biting strength were also iparably shocking. The top of its head was shiny and covered in scales, and its corneas were triangr, filled with cold bloodlust.


    "Howl!"


    The 10 space beasts Ravager all turned to look at the tiny human David.


    "Interesting." David''s eyes were filled with an even more chilling killing intent!


    When the Ravager meets a World-Devouring Wolf? What would happen?


    Right now¡­


    Cang had met with a human form World-Devouring beast David.


    "Rumble!" David stepped on the air as Shockwaves exploded from underneath his soles and became a beam of faintly discernable light. Immediately the 10 space beasts became beams of lights and chased him. However after 5 years of training, David''s speed was much faster than even Wain during his battle before.


    And much more nimble!


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    In mid air, 8 David''s appeared! The 10 space beasts Ravager all blinked for a second. Almost as though they were confused as to which to chase, immediately spreading out and aiming at one individually.


    "What arrogant punks." David curved and simultaneously Megaton appeared in his hands.


    Whoosh!


    He shed five times and the crimson arc of de beams immediately shot towards the head of the Ravager that was closest to him. That Ravager''s reaction was extremely quick, using his powerful ws to sh at it.


    Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi!


    5 crimson des, 2 of which shed with the ws, the 3rd too was knocked away by its tail.


    "Chi!"


    The 4th de however pierced right through its throat, and right through its brain portion, killing it! Different from the World-Devouring Wolf, as a middle level space beast, Ravagers had no internal world. Hence it didn''t have an internal core, its life and soul was simr to that of arge portion of the flesh and blood life forms.


    Before reaching the domain lord level, the soul was in the brain.


    "Howl! Howl!"¡­


    After losing one Ravager, the incredibly intelligent 9 other Ravagers understood that this opponent wasn''t easy to deal with. Hence, they immediately stuck to each other and did not separate.


    "It''s no use, you''ll just waste time." David was very clear. Even though the space beasts were very powerful and quick, with terrifying natural talents and strength, a same level human had no ability to match force with force against them. However, their one weakness was that their sizes were too immense!


    With a bigger physique, it created a dilemma against a human who was much smaller. Hence David trained hard in Absolute space and Deities of the World techniques. Deities of the world allowed him to shrink and condense his size, the Absolute space increased the nimbleness, instantaneous explosion and raising his movement effect.


    ...


    To be able to create 8 images, plus being extremely familiar with the habits and weaknesses of Ravager, even though David took up to 10 days to finish this battle, in truth the battle was still simple and clean. The main thing was thatst Cang, David purposely waited till thest half hour to actually go and kill it.

 Chapter 799 Second Level Absolute Space

    ?


    The first time, the mother nest actually released everything, 3,000 green ants.


    And every 20 minutes it could produce another 1,000 green ants, however it did not necessarily produce Green insectoids, it could produce even more terrifying bugs, however in smaller numbers.


    With David fighting hard and killing over 2,000 of the Green insectoids, with only 682 left, if the 2nd batch was another 1,000 Green insectoids¡­he may get heavily injured, but he could still win.


    However this time, it was the blood Steel Steel ants. These were much more intrepid and stronger than the green ones. In the 1st tower to the 4th, David had never met the blood Steel Steel ants at all.


    "This is big trouble." David''s expression changed.


    Weng weng weng¡­


    The surviving 682 Green insectoids immediately formed a 100 little groups, some with 5 or 6 Green insectoids and 1 blood Steel ants, some with 7 Green insectoids and 1 blood Steel ants! Anyway, immediately there were 100 little bug groups. Under the blood Steel ants leadership they began to surround David progressively and began their hunt.


    "I''m not afraid of their strength, what I hate the most is the blood Steel ants leadership ability." David''s expression changed.


    ording to his inherited memories, the intellect of the bug n was much lower. However there were certain bugs that had the position of leaders within. And these blood Steel ants were often used to lead the little teams of Green insectoid. A dispersed and unorganized group of 100 Green insectoid,pared to 10 of them working together as one body led by a blood Steel ants¡­thetter was much more terrifying!


    "Weng!"


    "Weng!"


    "Weng!"


    The 100 little teams were like a well organized party, 70 or so teams attacked from above while the remaining 30 or so attacked from the ground or even underground, that plus the blood Steel ants leading and acting as the des, David was in big trouble.


    "Kill!" David grit his teeth, he could only fight it out!


    ...


    5 minutester, David''s right arm was broken, his expression pale, his mental energy usage was extremely high. And with 82 of the 100 teams left, 82 blood Steel ants were leading 353 Green insectoid. David killed a lot more Green insectoid.


    "If I could use my bloodline here, pity¡­" David faced the overwhelming force of the bug n from all directions, almost seeing the scene of him being devoured beforehand.


    "Even if I die, I have to kill more!"


    David''s eyes went red. Instantly, two more arms tore out from underneath his armpit.


    "Bug n, all of you go and die!!!" David stepped on air and rushed forwards as hid four arms each gripped at a weapon. Even if they weren''t megaton, it still improved his killing speed.


    Against the 82 little teams, he shed and killed 1 Green insectoid at a time, and asionally killing a blood Steel ants with great difficulty. David fought until there was only 76 teams left, while his entire being had gone insane.


    .


    "Hm?"


    Even under such strenuous situation, his whole being felt ice cold.


    David felt a familiar ripple of space movement, gradually feeling slightly different.


    "It''s this way!"


    "Just like this!!!" David could even feel the square domain formed within the space, almost as though it was a 9 pce grid. Immediately David''s speed increased obviously a little, at the same time in his surroundings 9 images formed!


    His speed suddenly soared as he rippled through them!


    Even though his speed had only increased a little, and there was only one more image than before.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However in truth, it was a change from the foundation itself!


    Secret technique, what was a secret technique?


    The secret technique was a way to unleash the strength after understanding the originws, reaching a more effective way of usage!


    And while David was in the virtual universe, his body had been stuck at the limit of 8 images.


    In times of crisis!


    Madness!


    "I''ve finally made it!" David was extremely happy within. It was too difficult, it took so long for him to finally reach the 2nd level of space originw.


    Rumble!


    Following that familiar feeling of space, he swiftly stepped on the air and with a loud bang simr to 10,000 thunder strikes, he immediately became a string of images, every one of them dispersed, following theyout of 9 pce grid


    Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi!


    His movement was incredibly unpredictable, his des too became nothing but blurs, with extremely high power, at times the des even pierced through a few blood Steel ants and Green insectoid at the same time.


    At this time!


    After killing almost all the bug n, he shed open the mother nest with lightning speed, immediately heavily injuring the queen. Following which he rested for half a day to let his body recover and regenerate, before directly killing the queen!


    He didn''t have to wait anymore!


    No longer waiting for 10 days, since second level had already been achieved, what was the point of waiting 10 days?


    From the beginning of the losers circle duels till now, it had been over 5 years. 5 years of seclusion, 5 years of hard training, he had finally stepped onto a new tform.


    "To the next tower!" David''s eyes gleamed.


    ...


    5 years of seclusion, the moment he exploded, it rocked the skies itself!


    ...


    The za.


    Over a million geniuses along with the Eternals all watched that one remaining screen. The only remaining participant David suddenly unleashed his strength and produced 9 images destroying all the bug n in a sweep, the scene had made all the geniuses go totally silent.


    "Second level, he actually reached the realm of 9 phantoms." The scale armored giant 13 watched the screen, his eyes giving off a heart palpitating gleam.


    ¡­


    "Second level?"


    "13, your Aeon Star universe state hasn''t had any punks make it into the top 20 for over a 100petitions, who''d knew there''d be two of them this time!"


    "Haha, Feng is right! There are 1,008 universe states here, and you''ve taken up 2 slots." Around him, the Eternals allughed and made fun of the scaled armor giant. Even though David''s performance was extremely shocking, to these pinnacle of strength Eternals in their own universe states, he was still nothing but a punk.

 Chapter 800 Final Rank 3!

    ?


    "Didn''t the Tree blue  siblings both make it to the top 20 too?" The scale armored giant revealed a smile on his face.


    "Haha, you punk, you actually know how tough."


    "It''s very rare."


    "I''ve met him three times during this 100 eras, this is the first time I''ve seen him smile."


    "He''s proud. So, of course he''ll smile."


    The surrounding Eternals were all chatting andughing. There were a total of 1,008 Eternals here, and the scale armored giant was naturally sitting with those he was on better terms with! These powerful Eternals, some were friends, some enemies, some with distant or close rtionships, naturally they formed their own cliques and chatted.


    "Haha, what do you all think of this David from my Aeon Star universe state?" The scale armored giant looked at the surrounding Eternal.


    "Reaching the space originw to the 2nd level and with his blood originw too." One dark green long hair man with a huge nose, his gaze seemingly endless like the ocean, calcted, "His basics are very solid, his temperament is steady and calm, and his potential is very huge! His current strength can rank in the top 10!"


    "He can indeed make it to the top 10."


    "Within the training space, he can definitely make it to the top 5. Even if it''s the true arena duels, he should be able to make the top 10." The other Eternals nodded.


    In the za, over a million geniuses looked up at the screen of which David was making his way into the 1st level of the 6th tower.


    "Your majesty, this David is very strong." An iron like man who was like a steel cast said softly. Beside him was the silver armored ck haired youth, the Dragon Prince had ranked 18 in this round. His eyes gleamed as they stared hard at David on the screen, saying, "Hm, I admit, I made the wrong conclusion before."


    From earlier, the Dragon Prince had even said, "From the looks of it, he can''t take it anymore. He won''t be able to make it past the 7th level of the 5th tower. I estimate his final rank will be around 9 or 10. Even though he''s higher than me, however the training space is different from a 1v1 match. In a 1v1 match, he definitely isn''t my match. I have confidence I can defeat him!"


    He was still filled with confidence before.


    However now¡­


    "What a strong opponent." The Manka youth''s eyes gleamed like crystals,pletely locked on David, "He''s training the space originw and pod originw at the same time, both of which are in the top 10 difficult originws¡­hm, a strong opponent indeed. If I want to enter the Primal secret area¡­this David will be a huge barrier, I will definitely defeat him!" Following which he clenched his fists tight, sparks of lightning shed.


    ...


    "David!" With messy hair, barefeet, the wild youth Archfiend Wain stared hard at the screen, saying softly, "He''s already be so terrifying. However, no one can stop me, I will definitely be the strongest, I definitely will!"


    ...


    Covered in a ck robe, a youth amongst the other geniuses stared all at the screen, saying softly, "David? Enjoy the spotlight, just watch, very quickly, I will let you all know¡­that training space, is just a camel beast''s sheet! I will defeat all of you! Including that Death Reaper Scythan¡­"


    ...


    The elite and most outstanding of geniuses were gathered here. All of them didn''t submit easily, all of them had absolute confidence and pride! However, almost all that had made David their opponent weren''t easy to mess with.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ...


    "He can''t continue anymore."


    "He''s about to fall."


    "Even though he''s strong, however the 6th tower''s difficulty is much higher by a few timespared to the 5th. Oh, he''s injured."


    "It''s going to end soon."


    The geniuses all started discussing.


    During the 1st level of the 6th tower, the battle was already at its craziest point.


    "Go and die all of you!" David''s eyes were filled with shocking killing intent. His body was filled with blood stains, there was even a hole in his waist. He shuffled in the air, his footsteps making resounding thunderous bangs as space shook due to his speed, his movement unpredictable, producing 9 images. These 9 images weren''t continuous, but they formed a circle, and within those 9 images, that was almost like David''s absolute domain.


    His movement were unpredictable!


    He was extremely nimble!


    "Rumble¡­" The Massive hairy barbarians engulfed thend and skies and stomped over. Their huge bodies shing all about. Theserge amounts of the mammoths had their own domain. With countless domains spread out, it caused the entire battlefield to be their domain, David couldn''t dodge at all.


    "No wonder the Death Reaper Scythan didn''t even make it past the 7th tower''s 1st level." David thought." The difficulty jump is too much, so much higher than the 5th tower''s level 7."


    Right.


    In the 7th level of the 6th tower, Death Reaper Scythan was still very rxed. He didn''t even seem to use much energy. However the moment he entered the 7th tower level 1, even after unleashing all his strength he still failed. And David could feel right now where the problem was¡­even though his strength had increased a lot afterprehending the 9 threads.


    However the 1st level of the 6th tower was simply too difficult.


    "Peng!" A Massive hairy barbarian''s tail hit David''s body, causing his movement to be disrupted. The already mentally tired David fought hard to dodge but got hit by the iron hooves around.


    Following which, it all became ck and he lost consciousness.


    Genius battle, the final participant David killed 6,892 blood hair mammoths. This wasparable to the previous ranked 2 to 6, stopping at the 1st level of the 6th tower.


    Final rank, 3!


    David felt the space before him turn, and after which he appeared in the za. The geniuses of the human race from the different universe states all looked over.

 Chapter 801 A Galaxy As A Gift!

    ?


    ...


    1


    "Hm?" David''s gaze swept past them, swiftly determining the location of the Aeon Star universe team and heading over.


    "That''s David."


    "Final rank 3, I have never heard of him before, yet he''s that strong."


    "Within this training space process, suddenly a lot of people popped out of nowhere. However this David, he belongs to the strongest of those that appeared"


    Hearing the various discussions about, David walked back to the Aeon Star universe team.


    "Devil, you really gave me a shock, you are truly vicious!" The green haired youth Quick de shouted.


    "David, congrats."


    "Congrattions."


    The other youths that David wasn''t exactly very close too all smiled and congratted him. Afterall, 99% of these people knew they had no hope of making it into the top 1,000.


    "David, Wain, follow me." That thick voice resounded within David and Ron Jun''s ears suddenly.


    "Hm?" David and Wain turned to look at an area within the za. The 1,008 Eternals had already stood up, and flew towards their own teams, of which the scale armored giant immediately reached the Aeon Star universe team and shouted, "All of you head back to the living quarters."


    Rumble¡­


    1,008 teams of geniuses, under the leadership of the Eternals returned to their quarters.


    Skyscraper 0825, level 1.


    The 1,000 geniuses of the Aeon Star universe state all stood there. Under the pressure of the scale armored giant, all of them were extremely respectful and silent.


    "This time, our Aeon Star universe state''s team''s performance is very good!" The scale armored giant''s voice resounded within the entire level 1 hall. It was rare for him to actually praise them, "Except for David and Wain making it into the top 100 and gaining direct entry into the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation, there are 3 others who made it into the top 7,300 and gained the right to contest for the final 900 slots."


    "And other than these 5, everyone else¡­"


    "Your pinnacle geniuspetition ends here." The scale armored giant said.


    Causing the geniuses from the Aeon Star universe state to get slightly depressed. Even after fighting for so long, right now they were simply eliminated.


    "You all, can return to reality now and leave here. You can also wait a while and the Virtual Universe Corporation organizing team will send you automatically back to your universe state continents." The scale armored giant said, "David, Wain, you 5, follow me!" Following which he took long strides towards a walkway.


    David, Wain and the other 3 followed.


    The atmosphere within therge hall was depressing.


    "It has ended."


    "Our journey has ended."


    "Haha, everyone, even though we''ve failed, we''ve still been offered to enter the Aeon Star secret area, that''s not bad too."


    "Right!"


    "Even though I''m weaker now, I don''t believe that I will still be weaker in the future! We are only universal state now¡­the training process has just begun. There is still the cosmic state, domain lord and Celestial level, our journey is still far and long!"


    "Spoken well!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Even if you enter the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation, it''s still extremely hard to be Eternal! And our Aeon Star secret area too can produce eternal Eternals!"


    "Right!"


    "Let''s go, We''ll go drink."


    These youngdies and gentlemen, all had the right to enter the Aeon Star secret area. Except for a few that returned straight to reality, arge portion of them left towards the restaurant in the za.


    ...


    At this time, the 1,000 geniuses of the Aeon Star universe state split into two paths.


    Many of them entered the Aeon Star secret area.


    A few entered the core of the Virtual Universe Corporation.


    How the future unfolds¡­no one knew.


    The geniuses were still considered calm, the 1,008 universe states however were bustling with excitement, especially the countless citizens in the over one trillion gxies within the Aeon Star universe state. That was a gathering of over a million absolute geniuses from the many universe states, in the top 20, there were actually 2 from their own, what degree of honor was that?


    "We, our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire actually has a genius who made it to rank 3?"


    "That''s the entire universe!"


    "He''s from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire!"


    My god!"


    "David is too, too strong."


    "Entire universe, that''s 1,008 universe states!"


    The Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire waspletely stunned by this piece of news, even though the Aeon Star Mystic Ind star field could be considered vast and endless,pared to the 1,008 universe states, that was simply tiny! Even the Aeon Star universe state hadn''t had a genius make it into the top 20 for a very long time, much less the tiny Aeon Star Mystic Ind starfield?


    There probably hasn''t been one in the past trillion years!


    ...


    "David, Aeon Star Mystic Ind!"


    "David, Aeon Star Mystic Ind!"


    "David, Aeon Star Mystic Ind!"


    All of the Aeon Star Mystic Inds internal websites broadcasted this news day and night, any footage regarding David, the passion and support for him within the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire had reached an unbelievable level. Even the emperor of the empire said excitedly¡­ "David is from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, he Is the hero of our empire!"


    This little starfield that wasn''t even worth a mention, because of David, gained recognition from many citizens from other universe states.


    "David is the hero of our Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire." A news broadcast spread on the Aeon Star Mystic Ind ind sites, the emperor eximed, "He''s from our Aeon Star Mystic Ind starfield Swirling Star gxy, I''ve decided¡­to officially give him his home, the Swirling Blue Star gxy, from today, he is the leader of the Swirling Blue Star gxy!"


    The emperor decreed!


    The Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire''s imperial family were all prepared, in truth, the emperor had already earlier on promised to give a gxy to David. However with the public deration¡­obviously it was to raise David''s position even more.


    David, to be able to gain such a reputation within the empire, the work by the imperial family was nothing to be sneezed at.

 Chapter 802 Elimination!

    ?


    In the training space, to be able to make it to the top 20, naturally they are all strong."


    "However some of them in the 30-50 ranks, are not necessarily weak. Especially mental Art practitioner hypnotists, they are all ranked above the 100s, in battle however it''s apletely different story." The giant emphasized, "Hence you 2 must never get careless, otherwise, you''ll be stepped on by others."


    David and Wain listened obediently.


    "Of course, the training space does reflect some level of strength."


    "From the many Eternals here, watching the broadcast and concluding¡­David, amongst our conclusions, you rank among the top 10." The scale armored giant turned to look at Archfiend Wain, "Wain, you are within the top 20!"


    David and Wain both remained silent.


    The giant looked at the 2 and paused for awhile before saying, "Of course, in true battle, it depends on how you perform altogether, and also how you strategize and deal with your opponent. Anyone from the top 20 can make it into the top 10, the top 10 can still lose to anyone from behind. Afterall everyone''s strengths are pretty close."


    "Alright!"


    "You 2 go rest, you''ve both acquired your slots, there''s nothing for you tomorrow. Get ready for the final ughter."


    "Even though there are a 1,000 able to enter the core, the treatment within has big differences, the core itself has its lower and higher levels, just like that Death Reaper Scythan, he''ll definitely be able to enter the primal secret area, as for you 2, work hard and do your best!" The scale armored giant said.


    ¡­


    David and Archfiend Wain both walked out of the scale armored giant''s room together.


    "David." Wain shouted.


    "Hm?" David stood there and turned around, Wain''s tiger like eyes were gleaming, saying softly, "Your improvement has earned my respect, I hope to meet you in the arena and once again defeat you!"


    "Defeat me?" David''s lips curled into a smile, "I''ll be waiting!"


    Wain turned to leave after, David watched his back as he left, "This Wain, seemed to be in disagreement with the scale armored giant''s conclusion, he seems to have a guarantee of defeating me or something." David didn''t have any other feelings, only anticipation, one of which against a very powerful opponent, the stronger he was, the more it would shape and improve him!


    ...


    That day, over a million eliminated geniuses were all teleported away, the entire skyscraper 0825 had only 6 people left¡­the Eternal leader and the 5 youths.


    ...


    Daybreak of the 2nd day.


    Including David and Wain, 7300 geniuses had gathered in the center za, suddenly a formless energy engulfed the entire za, causing the 7300 geniuses to uncontrobly submit, they all looked up and in mid air, a familiar silhouette appeared.


    He, dressed in a seemingly normal but actually infused with mysterious energy green armor, he had purple scales on his head, his face carrying a smile, however no one dared to actually match his gaze as he looked about.


    "Sir FiendGod!"


    The 1,008 Eternals all said in unison and bowed respectfully.


    This caused the 7,300 geniuses to be shocked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "The training space stage has ended, first I''d like to congratte the ranks 1 to 100 participants, you''ve all gained the right to enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation! Right now, anyone who''s unwilling can speak out, our virtual universe Corporation will never force anyone." The green armored purple scaled man''s voice was light, resounding in their ears and minds.


    Silence!


    No one made a sound.


    "Good." The man nodded satisfied, "Ranks 101-7,300, these 7,200 geniuses, ording to your training space performance, the virtual universe Corporation has already automatically arranged your arena duels. Continuous 3 victories will earn you a slot, any losers will be eliminated."


    7200 people, in 1v1 battles, eliminating half every battle, with 3 consecutive victories, only 900 would remain.


    The moment the words left his mouth, arge portion of the geniuses below were suspicious.


    "Consecutive 3 victories to get a slot? If 2 strong warriors met, wouldn''t that eliminated 1?" David thought, the same situation had happened in the Aeon Star universe state selection, he and Waing had met." David thought¡­this was probably what many of the geniuses were thinking.


    "The virtual universe Corporation''s system arrangement is definitely the best, no need to worry!" The green armored purple scaled man said, "Right now, 7200 participants, will begin their arena duels!"


    Rumble¡­


    The za slight shook, the 7200 geniuses participating were suddenly teleported away, with only the 100 remaining.


    ...


    David looked around, with only 100 youths left, the za seemed empty. Within, the white robed blood de Death Reaper Scythan, the Dragon Prince filled with battle spirit, the genius siblings from the Bu Ka Sa, almost like a meat mountain at 6m tall strong looking man with a blood axe on his back, the blue dream youth, a huge youth with a face full of fur like a bear, the seductive ck Thread youngdy with 4 arms, the shy and bashful youth¡­


    100 people!


    They were all the top 100 in the training space stage, absolute geniuses set to enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation.


    These 100 all took note of the people around them, understanding that they would all bepetitors.


    "There are seats there, you can all go watch the broadcast." The green armored purple scaled man pointed in the distance, immediately 100rge chairs and several tables appeared in the corner of the za, on the tables were drinks and food, and the green armored man himself sat with the 1,008 Eternals at another spot.


    Death Reaper Scythan, David and the remaining 100 all sat, and David and Wain sat close together, no matter what, they were from the same universe state, naturally they felt closer, what''s more the 2 felt good about each other.


    "Look, 3,600 screens."


    "It''s about to begin."


    "True rise n hypnotist Nicole, on that screen." Some absolute geniuses who were well informed spoke, indeed 3,600rge screens appeared in the center of the za, every one disying a different battle that was about to begin.


    Very quickly!


    On the 3,600 screens, the battles began almost simultaneously! The battle for the remaining 900 slots had begun!


    The victors progressed while the losers were eliminated, everything was very cruel!

 Chapter 803 Primal Secret Void

    ?


    ...


    A youth knelt on the floor of the screen, with a hole on his forehead, his gaze dazzled, his lips moving, one could make out what he said, "I can''t ept this."


    Absolute geniuses falling one by one!


    5 minutes had yet to pass, and 3600 had already been eliminated.


    They couldn''t ept this!


    Naturally the eliminated people were unhappy, they had already reached this level, just a little more¡­being in the universe statepared to the core of the virtual universe Corporation were 2pletely different things! The 5 great leviathans¡­were the true pinnacles of the humans of the universe, these absolute geniuses all considered themselves powerful, only the pinnacle of the universe was worthy of themselves.


    If they wanted to enter, they''d want to enter the best!


    ...


    After half an hour, the 2nd round began.


    3,600 geniuses, once again half fell, the remaining half proceeded.


    ...


    Another half an hourter, after resting and preparing, the 3rd round began.


    These 1,800 absolute geniuses all wished with great anticipation, they were only 1 step away from victory¡­however there was only 1 out of 2 on every arena duel that could enter the virtual universe core, the other half were all eliminated.


    ...


    David and Wain focused on tens of screens at a time, to these absolute geniuses with powerful willpower and consciousness, multi tasking was very easy, and the present 100 geniuses were all watching many screens at a time, however they all focused on 1 together.


    The True rise n hypnotist Nicole''s broadcast.


    "He won."


    "He still won the same way." David creased his eyebrows, Nicole''s 3 matches, the 1st and 2nd battle he didn''t even move and just stood there, the opponent immediately crumbled. And in the 3rd match¡­his opponent managed to barely withstand the 1st soul attack, however he still fell after the 2nd.


    3 consecutive victories! Hypnotist Nicole, acquired one slot.


    "This hypnotist is terrifying." Archfiend said softly.


    "Hm."


    David stared at the screen, "Normal soul attacks are usually not too scary, however, if mixed with hypnotism, that''s terrifying, the hypnotism can make one unconsciously enter into a fantasynd, oblivious to the fact itself. This sort of terrifying hypnotism¡­is a fighter''s natural enemy!"


    "Hm." Archfiend Wain nodded.


    Like David, his control of spirit energy had already reached an extremely high level, his defense was very strong too. He still had some confidence of defending against hypnotist Nicole.


    However the fighters, many had powerful willpowers and states, maybe against spirit attacks they could withstand it, however against hypnotism, many fighters wouldn''t receive it too well.


    Hypnotist Nicole, against Cyborg Soldiers, metal life forms, etc, beings without a soul, his hypnotism had no effect.


    However against others with souls, his power was huge.


    ...


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    900 silhouettes suddenly appeared in the za, these 900 absolute geniuses mostly had excited expressions, right, they had passed the 3 rounds of elimination, among the 7,200, these final 900 had made it. However amongst this group of geniuses, some still had no expressions.


    Just like the tall and skinny man covered in a ck robe.


    "No wonder the group of Eternals concluded that Hypnotist Nicole has the strength to make it to the top 10." David and the others of the 100 stood up, walking over to gather, his gaze fixed on the ck robed tall and skinny man.


    "Hm." The ck robed tall and skinny man suddenly looked over at David.


    The peculiar gaze seemed to bring with it some sort of formless suggestion, however David''s willpower was extremely strong, not getting affected at all, his cold eyes staring back, almost as though a ferocious beast eyeing its opponent.


    The 2 regarded by the Eternals as top 10 material, at this time, they couldn''t wish any more to get matched up against each other.


    ...


    The 1,000 geniuses gathered together, many regarded as top 10, top 20, or regarded themselves as absolute geniuses, all looking at each other.


    "Congrattions to you all!"


    A floating dreamy voice, entered the 1,000 minds, all of them realized the green armored purple scaled man had appeared before them, "You all are this geniuspetitions most elite 1,000 of the  1,008 universe states. Our virtual universe Corporation will nurture you to the best of our ability, if anyone wishes to not enter the virtual universe Corporation, you can speak now."


    Silence, no one made a sound.


    "Very good."


    "However, you should understand that there will always bepetition within the universe, where there''spetition, you 1,000¡­cannot expect to all receive the same amount of nurture and resources, even our virtual universe Corporation doesn''t dare waste such valuable resources." The green armored purple scaled man smiled, "I''ll announce this."


    "Of the 1,000 of you, ranks 101 to 1,000, you can receive 10 Fifth elements in cash, you can enter the beginning universe to study, you can enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation''s st phase secret area''.


    "Ranks 11- 100, you are awarded 100 fifth elements in cash, you can enter the beginning universe to study and enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation''s ''Heaven andnd secret area''.


    "Ranks 3-10, you are awarded 1,000 fifth elements in cash, you can enter the beginning universe to study and enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation''s ''Absolute beginning secret area''.


    "Ranks 1 and 2, you are awarded 10,000 Fifth elements in cash, you can enter the beginning universe to study and enter the core of the virtual universe Corporation''s ''Primal secret area''.


    "Under normal circumstances, the primal secret area only epts one genius everypetition, however this batch''s level is more outstanding, hence the virtual universe Corporation''s upper echelons have discussed and given your batch 2 slots to enter the primal secret area."


    ¡­


    Silence, the 1,000 absolute geniuses were curious, Last Phase, Heaven andnd, Absolute Beginning and Primal secret areas, just what was behind these 4 ces, however just from the names everyone could tell¡­very obviously, the Primal secret area was the best of the group.


    "You 1,000, there are still the strong and the weak, the rewards naturally will be different."


    "From tomorrow the duels will begin, selecting the final victor." The green armored purple scaled man''s voice was dreamy and distant, resounding in everyone''s minds, "The rules for the battle have already been sent to everyone of you, get a good rest today."


    Rumble!


    The green armored purple scaled man immediately vanished after he finished, at this time the 1,008 Eternals began their discussions.


    "Primal secret area, they are absorbing 2 this time!"


    "I initially thought the slot of that primal secret area will definitely belong to that Scythan punk, I never expected to have an extra slot."


    "The virtual universe Corporation, it''s rare for them to be so generous."

 Chapter 804 I Refuse To Accept This!

    ?


    During the time the Eternals were discussing, David and the rest of the 1,000 all lowered their heads to look at the screens on their wrists, on it disyed the duel rules they had received.


    "Hm?" David creased his eyebrows as he looked.


    "The rules are as follows:


    The 3 round duels that just ended, of which the 900 that made it through and received the 900 slots, they will be judged ording to their performance in these 3 rounds, the virtual universe Corporation system will choose from these the most outstanding 100, they are, Nicole, Kristian, Bruun, Gound, Vondie¡­


    These 100 will engage in duels with the initial 100 from the training space, a total of 200 people engaged in 1v1 battles!


    The victorious 100 people have the right to enter the Heaven andnd secret area. As for the other 900, they will all enter the Last Phase secret area.


    Amongst the victorious 100, ording to the judgement of the virtual universe system, they''ll pick out the most outstanding 20 and allow these 20 to battle 1v1¡­deciding the final 10.


    The top 10 have the right to enter the Absolute beginning secret area.


    The 1st and 2nd of the top 10 will also be chosen from there to enter the Primal secret area.


    The attachment below has specific details of the battles.


    "This rule¡­sure is dogmatic." David thought, "They actually let the virtual universe system pick 100 out of the 900, to battle with the current top 100. Looks like the virtual universe Corporation has absolute trust and confidence in their system, anyway the problem doesn''t affect me, I have the right to battle."


    "How can it be this way?"


    "They don''t even give us the right to duel?"


    "That''s too much!"


    "This, this is overconfidence in the virtual universe system."


    In the za, the other absolute geniuses erupted in rage, the rules of this round meant that 800 of the final 1000 were immediately out of the game, not even giving them the chance to disy their strengths! Naturally many of the geniuses were extremely unhappy and dissatisfied.


    "Virtual universe Corporation!" A sharp voice roared fiercely, David even felt some difort in his ears, turning to look.


    Amongst the group.


    A 5m tall, skinny bodied, with a vertical eye in the middle of his forehead, this youth''s expression was pained, there was madness in his 3 eyes, raging and shouting: "I have a 100% guarantee of entering the top 100, even the top 20! How can, how can you immediately rely on the virtual universe system and just toss me aside? I won''t ept this! I won''t ept this!!!"


    "Unfair! It''s unfair!" Beside, others began to shout out.


    "This way is unfair!"


    "Actually fighting, whoever loses gets eliminated, that''s the fair way, otherwise we won''t ept this!" Immediately about 10 youths from different universe states began to shout out.


    David, Wain and the others on the 200 namelist remained calm, the other 800 however were raging madly with the 3 eyed youth, the rest of them were extremely unhappy. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Shut up!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "All shut up!"


    The distant 1,008 Eternals, many of them raged, simultaneously that strong consciousness and pressure extended over, immediately pressuring the 800 youths, causing all of them to go pale, all shivering, their legs trembling, "Pa!" Finally some couldn''t take it and knelt down, andter, "Pa! Pa! Pa!" They all knelt down, unable to withstand the pressure.


    800 youths kneeling down.


    Rumble¡­


    1,008 Eternals, all of them appeared before the geniuses, looking over them.


    "I wont ept this! I wont ept this!!!" Amongst the kneeling group, that 3 eyed youth mmed his fists on the ground, his muscles twitching like an earthworm, forcing his head up and roaring.


    "Idiot!"


    From the 1,008 Eternals, the scale armored giant looked coldly at the 3 eyed youth.


    At this time, a dreamy distant voice resounded, "If one doesn''t ept or doubts the rules of the virtual universe system, one can choose not to join our virtual universe Corporation, our virtual universe Corporation will never force anyone to join." The voice resounded throughout the entirend and skies, making the expressions of the kneeling 800 geniuses change.


    Too¡­too¡­that''s too brutal!


    Standing beside, David, Archfiend Wain, Death Reaper Scythan and the other 200 were all shocked.


    "He actually replied like that." David was shocked.


    The 800 geniuses didn''t dare to believe, the 3 eyed youth too had an expression of disbelief, right, they were all true absolute geniuses, in their universe states, they were number 1s! Always sitting high on a pedestal, even the universe state leaders heavily respected him, his opinion respected by many Eternals.


    From that youth''s point of view, this rule was simply overbearing, his request should be able to be met, however the answer of the virtual universe Corporation was that simple¡­


    If you don''t agree, just leave, no one is forcing you to join!


    That simple!


    "Really stupid!" Among the 1,008 Eternals, a long ck haired Eternal, looking at the kneeling 800 people, saying coldly, "The virtual universe Corporation''s upper echelon made the rules and decisions, do you think you little punks can actually change it? You are really ahead of yourselves!"


    "If it was that Death Reaper Scythan punk that raised an opinion, maybe it might get noticed. But that''s only because he was long regarded as the one to enter the Primal secret area, a member of the Primal secret area!" An old man in a white robed covered in silver scales looked at the 3 eyed youth, "As for you¡­only the outeryer of the core, how can you dare to reject?"


    "Little punks, remember! You may be the most elite geniuses of your universe states, however in the virtual universe Corporation¡­they organize a universal state geniuspetition every 10,000 years, and a cosmic state geniuspetition. Within the virtual universe Corporation, there are countless geniuses, the strong are numerous as the wind¡­you all should just stay low profile, it fits you better!"


    "Going against the decision of the upper echelon is a big mistake!"

 Chapter 805 Nurture!

    ?


    1,008 Eternals, they were all very clear that these were all extremely talented geniuses, however geniuses normally had pride, temperament issues. And the path to the pinnacle of strength was extremely long and tedious, if one always kept this sort of pride, it was very easy to fall, hence fiercely knocking them back down was a good thing.


    Within therge hall of skyscraper 0825.


    David and Wain sat in chairs, as for the other 3, they were all eliminated in the 3 round duels.


    "Before, I was still a little proud, however that scene before¡­I understand now, in the eyes of the virtual universe Corporation, we are only some seedlings they are absorbing." David shook his head, "The virtual universe Corporation itself has umted many many geniuses."


    "The position is not the same, naturally our words and opinions matter at different levels too!" Archfiend said softly, "The 4 secret areas are the virtual universe''s way of distinction between their members, didn''t you hear what that Eternal said before, maybe only Death Reaper Scythan''s opinion would get some recognition?"


    David nodded.


    "Primal secret area, the namelist is extremely short." Archfiend said, "The virtual universe Corporation, such a huge power, the number of Celestials in the primal secret area, I heard there''s only a hundred!"


    "100?" David was greatly shocked.


    Celestials had long life spans, even in the Aeon Star universe state the Celestials exceeded a million¡­and the 100 to 1,000 times stronger and bigger virtual universe Corporation, just how many Celestials did they have?


    And the number of Celestials that entered the primal secret area was only a total of 100!


    "So, you should understand just how special this primal secret area absorbing 2 members is." Archfiend spoke, "The primal secret area¡­as the core of the virtual universe Corporation''s internal level, like Death Reaper Scythan, even though he''s only a universal state orter a cosmic state, his position is still extremely high, even your emperor of the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire cannot match up to him."


    "Hm?" David was stunned.


    The position of a primal secret area member, was higher than the emperor of the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire?


    Right!


    The Celestials in the virtual universe Corporation''s primal secret area was only a 100! One could easily see how special being a member was. Being higher than the emperor of a starfield wasn''t strange.


    "Also, I heard, the members have special bodyguards." Archfiend spoke, the leader of the guards is an Eternal, and within the guards there are 10 Celestials and a 100 domain lords."


    No matter how calm David was, he couldn''t help but stare wide eyed.


    "Damn!"


    "Is it really true?" David couldn''t help but lose hisposure.


    Members of the primal secret area having guards wasn''t strange, however the leader of the guards was actually an Eternal! This, this, this was too terrifying.


    "Don''t be surprised, The virtual universe Corporation, as one of the 5 great leviathans, even Eternals¡­in the virtual universe Corporation, many are mostly only in the Absolute beginning secret area. Just from their position, they are much lower." Archfiend spoke, "You should understand, just how valuable and high the position of being a member of the primal secret area is, anyone of them, are extremely important elites in the Corporation, just the resources spent on them, if changed to cash, are incredibly unbelievable amounts."


    David waspletely stunned.


    ¡­


    When David returned to his room, he was still disturbed, it took awhile for him to calm down.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ah, that Archfiend Wain, how does he know so much?" David thought, "He actually knows quite a bit about the 4 secret areas of the virtual universe Corporation, looks like his background isn''t that simple." The 2 from the Aeon Star universe that made it to the top 1,000, David and Wain came from their own star fields.


    While they seemed to not have any background at all¡­


    In truth, David inherited the legacy if both the vampire body, the werewolf body and the dragon body.


    And Archfiend Wain, his true identity and background, was obviously not that simple either.


    ¡­


    Within his castle.


    Sitting in the tea room, pouring a ss of tea and taking a sip, his consciousness wasmunicating with Hazel, "Hazel, just what''s up with the 4 secret areas of the virtual universe Corporation?" David told Hazel everything he had just heard from Wain, telling her the rules for the duel too, also about what happened in the za.


    "That group of idiots, they actually dare doubt the virtual universe Corporation system? My god, their brains must be flooded with water, the virtual universe system is a transcendental existence that can emte the originws." Hazel eximed.


    "Oh¡­" David realized.


    Hazel obviously stood on the virtual universe system side.


    "Hm, that Archfiend Wain said the right thing! The primal secret area members have extremely high positions." Hazel said, "To the virtual universe Corporation, to be able to enter the primal secret area¡­these are the extremely rare geniuses of the entire universe, hence they are willing to spend huge amounts of treasure and wealth to nurture them.


    Aeon Star universe state leader, that was an ancient being that had lived for trillions of years, creating and opening an entire universe state.


    "The leader of the Aeon Star universe state, has to show respect to the Virtual universe Corporation!" Hazel said, "1,008 universe states, who''d dare offend the virtual universe state? That''s the true huge power! Such a huge powerful existence, nurturing geniuses in the primal secret area, they have very strict ns, numbers extremely small and pitiful, the wealth that they actually spend¡­do you think your teacher''s wealth canpare to that?"


    David was silent.


    "You vision must be broader! Look further, don''t limit yourself to the Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, or the universe states, but look to the entire universe!"


    "Of course, from what I know getting into the Primal secret area isn''t the end of it, butes with a lot ofpetition. The weak will be kicked out¡­and those in the Absolute beginning secret area, the absolute geniuses within might rise up to the primal secret area.


    "Hence!"


    "To enjoy the most pinnacle of resources, you have to constantly work hard. Because in the future, there will be arge amount of absolute geniuses eyeing your position, the moment you rx, others might catch up."


    David could feel hot blood rush through his veins.


    Anticipation!


    Yes, that was the life he wanted, the strong rise while the weak fall, just that simple!


    "Hazel, I don''t understand too well now¡­the primal area members, just the universal states, they are able to get guards, and the leader of the guards is an Eternal." David said, "No matter how it is, that''s an Eternal, a great Eternal!"


    "Yes, Eternal are great!" Hazel said.

 Chapter 806 David Battle

    ?


    However a primal area member is also a great being itself."


    "David, I''ll exin it to you this way¡­" Hazel said, "What determines the level of position, isn''t just strength alone, it depends on many factors. Like the virtual universe Corporation''s business division, some of the business geniuses or investors, their strength may be very low, however they still enjoy an extremely high position, just like the investor genius in the universe 1st bank, Fei Te, he invests with unbelievable amounts of wealth, even though his strength may be weak, but he still has Eternals to take care and protect him."


    David was shocked.


    "Same logic."


    "Just like that Death Reaper Scythan, right, he''s very weak now. But you have to understand¡­he''s an absolute genius, the pinnacle of the Demon race in a trillion years! One only appears every trillion years or so. And a trillion years is akin to a Celestial''s life span, 1,008 universe states, every universe state has over a million Celestials. You calcte, how many Celestials are produced by the entire human race over a trillion years?"


    David held his breath.


    "That Death Reaper Scythan, in terms of value, position, one can only imagine!"


    "Everyone who enters the Primal secret area are all the most important elites of the virtual universe Corporation! That''s their root." Hazel continued, "Comprehension of the originws, is easiest during the Celestial stage. And during the difficult universal state stage, the Death Reaper Scythan already has such a level ofprehension of the spacew, think about it¡­how high will his achievements be in the future?"


    "No doubt about it!"


    "As long as he doesn''t die."


    "As long as he bes an Eternal, he''ll be the pinnacle being even amongst the others, almost invincible." Hazel eximed, "And the space originw, as one of the 2 hardest originws, if he can be an Eternal, that would be terrifying. You have to remember¡­even amongst Eternals, the differences are huge, hence that time Celestial had such ambition."


    "However he didn''t seed, if he did, and became an Eternal."


    "Of course!"


    "The virtual universe Corporation core is separated into 4 secret areas. From high to low, Primal, Absolute beginning, Heaven andnd, Beginning phase. Many Eternals are in the Absolute beginning secret area, don''t bite off more than you can chew, if you can enter the Absolute beginning secret area, that would be considered a sess already. What''s more, your most important task right now¡­is to settle your 1st opponent Vondie!"


    David lifted his tea cup and drank it all.


    Vondie, that was his opponent tomorrow.


    Daybreak of the 2nd day.


    za, the 1,000 geniuses gathered.


    David was mixed in the crowd, looking at the distant tall 3 eyed youth, those 3 eyes were gloomy, obviously the blow he suffered yesterday was huge.


    "Sir FiendGod!"


    The distant 1,008 Eternal bowed respectfully.


    "Hm."


    In mid air far away, the green armored purple scaled man nodded, then turned to look at the 1,000 youths, speaking, "Today is a good day, we will, in one day pick the top 100, top 10, and 1st and 2nd from the 1,000 of you."


    "Are you all ready? Then the battle will begin now!"


    The green armored purple scaled man surveyed the crowd, with a wave of his hand, 100 huge arenas appeared above the za, at the side of each arena, a ck covered and surrounded them. Simultaneously, Wain, Nicole etc and the 200 youths were transported into the arenas.


    Every arena had 2 people.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Immediately the Eternals, along with the participants that didn''t qualify, all turned to watch Death Reaper Scythan''s battle.


    In one of the arenas, was David and Vondie!


    The silver white arena, had an area of 10 square km, the ck covered the entire arena.


    "Devil David, from the Aeon Star universe state Aeon Star Mystic Ind empire, rank in the training space 3, disying madness with extreme calm, hence the name." A skinny youth withpletely ck lips stared at the distant David coldly, shouting, "My rank in the training space was 113, I will let you know¡­that the training space didn''t stand for anything!"


    "Cut the crap!" Carrying the dark crimson long rod on his back, David stood on the dark cloud shuttle and floated in the distant air shouting back.


    "Very well!" The skinny youth smiled, "I''ll settle you and I''ll be able to enter the Heaven and Land secret area. Then I''ll settle another and I''ll enter the Absolute beginning area!"


    Hu!


    A gust of wind blew, the skinny youth became a gust of wind and headed towards David, seemingly slow but actually extremely fast.


    David stood on the dark cloud shuttle and surveyed his opponent from mid air, details of his opponent shing in his mind, "Vondie, nicknamed Tempest, uses 3-patterned star weapon, the Void shadow de, during battle his de moves extremely quick, mixed in the mad winds, extremely fierce and swift, hard to block.


    "Go and die." The skinny youth''s eyes gleamed.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    The originally wind like skinny youth suddenly increased his speed, simultaneously the Void shadow de in his hand became a fierce engulfing Tempest, endless des gathered together to form a mad wind that engulfed everything, this mad wind de dance surrounded even David, allowing him no space to dodge.


    "Hmph!" David snorted.


    Standing on the ait and suddenly bing a mysterious trace, in that seemingly overwhelming de wind dance, he found an opening to slip through, leaving 9 images behind, causing the skinny youth''s expression to change, "He can even escape this, the information on the 2nd level is indeed terrifying."


    In the time David took to dodge the attacks, his de swept forwards, forming 5 crimson de scars in mid-air air.


    David stared coldly at his opponent, as though he was staring at a dead person.


    With the blood originws surrounding his energy shes, the crimson lights flowed like and squirmed, bing  dragons roaring towards the center of the de wind dance, the skinny youth.


    "Go and die!" The skinny youth''s expression struggled, his eyes filled with a sense of longing.


    Xiu!


    He waved his hand and shot out a white light, the white light immediately pierced through a 100m of distance, almost reaching David, it was even faster than the crimson des.


    David''s expression changed, quickly relying on his fast speed to dodge and simultaneously unleashing blood she old domains around him.


    As the white light shot over suddenly, David however maintained total calm, immediatelying up with the best decision¡­ first was to rely on the space originw to dodge it as quickly as possible, two, use the blood originw for defense, and three use megaton to produce more energy des shes


    The 4 crimson meteors shot out from David''s de, almost like a that engulfed the sky, wrapping over that white light.


    "Dang!"

 Chapter 807 Trelles VS Death Reaper!

    ?


    A shing sound!


    Causing the distant skinny youth''s expression to change greatly: "He stopped it!"


    That was his trump card, one that he had trained long for, withprehension of the wind originws, a move infused with wind originws to unleash its full power.


    This Leaving de had the properties of the wind originws, its speed was extremely quick, it floated and arced about, its power was huge, it was his biggest trump card! During the training space stages, he didn''t have any use for secret weapons, andter during the 3 round duels, his opponents werent enough for him to have to use it, hence it had been kept a secret til now,he had been preparing to use it on an unready opponent.


    Trump card, they had the biggest power when unexpected.


    Without preparation, it was easy to get hit!


    The moment it was found out however, they would automatically have defenses for it, the trump card''s power would be weakened.


    However David was too calm, even though this move was sudden, David''s terrifying calmness, without any hesitation acting in the best course of action to deal with it, not only did 4 crimson des block it, unleashing the sword matrix along with his dodging made itpletely useless.


    "Go and die!" David looked coldly at his opponent.


    The other 5 crimson energy des surrounded the skinny youth, his speed obviously couldn''t match up to the energy des, in an instant, he was pierced through!


    Wu Te We Si Ke, Fail!


    David, victory!


    ...


    David descended from mid air and looked at the white light that was stopped, it was a silver white little de, "Anyone capable of making it into the top 100, indeed they are not to be sneezed at." Within the universe, a mental Art practitioner could control their spirit weapons from far, and fighters too could use throwing weapons, like javelins, short hatchets, short des etc¡­


    Using earth terms, these were called secret weapons!


    Secret weapons were indeed powerful, and rarely seen.


    After winning the first battle, David entered the top 100, his prize rose to 100 Fifth elements, and he gained the right to enter the virtual universe Corporation Heaven andnd secret area.


    ...


    Congrattions to the punks in the arenas." The green armored purple scaled man stood in mid air, surveying the 100 youngdies and gentlemen within the arenas, "Firstly, I want to congratte you on entering the top 100, able to enter our virtual universe Corporation''s heaven and earth secret area, right now, we''ll pick the top 20 from you all."


    "ording to the virtual universe system choices, I''ll report the 20 names."


    Immediately the 100 just victorious youth geniuses began to get nervous, even though they had won, however only 20 of them would get the chance to go to the next round and battle, picking out the final 10!


    David stood in the arena he battled in, looking at the green armored purple scaled man in mid air, creasing his eyebrows, "I didn''t reveal my strongest trump card, my rating in the virtual universe system might be lower, however, ording to what the scale armored giant said and concluded, I should be able to rank in the top 10, then, I should get chosen!"


    "Scythan!"


    The green armored purple scaled man began reporting the 20 names.


    "Trelles!"


    "Arturo!"


    "Wuka!"


    "Benth!"


    "Nicole!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Wain!"


    ...


    As the names were read out, those who didn''t have their names read could barely suppress their nervousness, they were all victorious, yet only 20 could participate in the next battle!


    "Zander!"


    "David!"


    ...


    "Turgeon!"


    "The chosen 20 are the names that I just reported." The green armored purple scaled man smiled, "Will the 20 of you rest and recover from the battle before, in a short time, we will begin the next battle. As for who your opponent is¡­you''ll find out when the battle begins!"


    A group of youths sat casually in the za.


    "Strum, congrats on making it into the top 100."


    "Don''t even talk about it, even though I made it to the top 100, however I wasn''t chosen in the final 20." The tall and sturdy Strum had a look of dissatisfaction, "Even though those in the top 20 are all powerful, and I don''t have a chance of winning. However without actually making a move, I still feel dissatisfaction!"


    "Strum, don''t be upset, we are all unhappy too. I didn''t even get the chance to make it into the top 100."


    The youths that didn''t have any more battles to fight were chatting casually, everyone chatted and got to know each other, because from today on, many of them would be long term partners in the universe.


    And the final 20 sat in the corner quietly, they were quietly resting and controlling their mental state. Because in a moment¡­the more important battle was about to begin, the next battle would pick out the top 10, these 20 that were able to get on the namelist, probably only Death Reaper Scythan had a 100% guarantee, the other 19 werent sure of their victory.


    "My opponent, just who is it?" David''s gaze swept his surroundings, 2 of the other 19 too were looking in all directions, one was the Dragon Prince and the other was the fat man carrying the blood axe Turgeon.


    The Dragon Prince smiled at David and waved his fist.


    The fat man too nced at David and rubbed his ears.


    "The arrangements of this battle, they didn''t reveal, we''ll only know when it''s time to battle. This is probably a test too on our mental state." David stopped worrying about it, closing his eyes, cleansed himself and emptied his mind, entering a calm state, patiently waiting for the battle to begin.


    ...


    About half an hourter.


    "Rumble¡­" The za shook, in the vast za 10 arenas rose gradually, all were enveloped inrge amounts of ckting, simultaneously the 20 resting people were immediately transported to the 10 arenas.


    Within the arena.


    "Damn!"


    "Tragedy! That blood axe Turgeon actually faces Death Reaper Scythan?"


    "We''ve been guessing who''d be so unlucky to meet Scythan, it''s actually Turgeon, poor fellow." In the distance, the 980 other geniuses spectatingughed, and in the arena the wild unrestricted fat man Turgeon gripped on that terrifying huge Axe, almost like a ferocious beast staring at the white robed youth, however anyone could have predicted the oue.


    Death Reaper Scythan, that was an absolute genius that only appeared once after how manypetitions?


    The virtual universe Corporation even specially included one more slot for the Primal secret area just because of him, the chances of the blood axe Turgeon being able to violently defeat the Death Reaper Scythan were simply too low, unless he was a terrifying genius that appeared once every trillion years.

 Chapter 808 Devil David vs Hypnotist

    Chapter 808 Devil David vs Hypnotist


    "Trelles against Wain?"


    "Trelles was the training space ranked 2, a very perfect, no error kind of strength. Among these 20, probably only he has the ability to fight Scythan. That Wain meeting Trelles, its over."


    ...


    Many in the entire arena stared at Scythan against Turgeon, however there were many watching another match¡­Hypnotist Nicole against Devil David!


    "That Hypnotist has met the Devil."


    "The 2 sick ones have met."


    "From beginning to end, Hypnotist didn''t even make a move, just staring at his opponents and defeating them. Who knows whether that Devil can withstand it."


    "It''s hard to say! Hypnotist is the most terrifying mental Art practitioner hypnotist of thispetition, till now no one has been able to withstand it¡­and besides using hypnotism, he can also use a spirit weapon to engage in long distance attacks, when the opponent is caught in the illusion without any defenses, it''ll be over quickly. Up till now, he hasn''t even used a spirit weapon! Always only using hypnotism, his hypnotism must be extremely terrifying!"


    "Don''t look down on Devil, I''ve seen his battle footage, so many footages, I''ve never seen him nervous or at a lose. His eyes¡­always cold, almost as though nothing affects his mental state."


    "Hm, Hypnotist was regarded as the top 10, Devil too was regarded as the top 10, these 2 meeting, it''ll be interesting!"


    ...


    10 arenas, 10 battles.


    Every match was a pinnacle fight,pared to the fights to be the top 100 before, the match ups now¡­only now were they truly worthy of the title pinnacle fights!


    In the arena.


    One on the air , dressed in a dark grey armor, carrying a darkrge de, a skinny ck haired youth.


    The other stood on a ck disc, a tall and skinny silhouette covered in a ck robe.


    Both were mental Art practitioners, however they walked 2 different paths of a mental Art practitioner, one was a true fighter while the mental Path is simply an hobby controller while the other a hypnotists.


    It was extremely hard to make progress as a hypnotists, however once that was achieved, they were terrifying.


    Bing a controller was easier, however to be powerful, that too was difficult.


    "Devil David." The hypnotist Nicole''s voice was coarse, saying softly, "You have the strength of the top 10, however meeting me¡­you''ll only be able to rank outside the top 10."


    "So confident?" David smiled, his eyes gleaming.


    The 2 awaited the announcement.


    In the 10 arenas, they all awaited¡­


    "The victor will enter the top 10, little punks, don''t get careless, your opponents are all very strong. Let the battle¡­Begin!" The green armored purple scaled man said from far away, his voice resounding in everyone''s ears, simultaneously, the 10 arena battles erupted!


    ...


    Nicole who was standing on the ck disc, his gaze cold as his lips slightly moved.


    Weng¡­


    A formless traceless spirit energy immediately rippled towards David, invading his mind, his spirit energy was simply too fast. While unleashing his hypnotism, Kia Lai Xi waved his hand simultaneously, the ck disc below his feet had be a ck light cutting straight towards David''s head.


    The 1st time!


    In the arena battles, this was the first time the hypnotist Nicole used hypnotism and his spirit weapon in a simultaneous attack!


    A formless mental energy sneakily invaded David''s consciousness.


    His consciousness was vast and endless, however a huge helix-shaped structure, looking very much like a DNA strand almost took up the entire space. This DNA strand had a total of 21 levels with 3 different colors in each 7 segments.


    This DNA structure with engravings appearing all over lookedpletely like a transparent crystal glowing with a golden crimson and purplish light. It looked almost perfect, non damaged and waspletely able to protect his soul core within.


    The DNA structure, this was the main source of David''s strength and also the almagamation of his mental strength.


    "Hu!"


    The hypnotist Nicole''s traceless spirit energy invaded David''s consciousness, immediately hitting the DNA structure. Upon contact, it didn''t attack, but spread like a membrane to wrap around the DNA structure, gradually contacting it.


    The helix DNA structure, in essence was made of energy which was iparably condensed. However, it was still energy made from mental strength.


    And mental energy was always infused with a trace of consciousness.


    Soul, in truth was aplete fusion of countless amounts of spirit energy. With the formless spirit energy making contact with the DNA structure, David''s consciousness fell into a terrifying hypnotism.


    ...


    A second ago he was still clearly battling Nicole, however in an instant his consciousness was in a different scene altogether.


    "How can this be?" David stood above the dojo. Looking at a over 100km long huge ferocious beast wreaking havoc, creating enormous waves. Simultaneously there were two 10km fierce absolute beasts spewing fire towards the ground.


    The skyscrapers and entire base city was in ruins, people were screaming in pain, while countless of them were running away.


    "Thirdie, what do we do? Just what can we do? These are at least domain lord level ferocious beasts, we can''t match up to them." A panicked dojo master voice transmitted from hismunicator watch.


    "David, quickly protect the final seedlings and flee the. Quickly flee! These are thest seedlings of earth." Dojo masters panicked expression appeared on hismunicator.


    "Something is not right!"


    "Wake up! Wake up!" David felt as though he was dreaming when he was young. Even though he consciously knew that he was dreaming, it was still difficult to wake up. Although he was in this state currently¡­the main thing was that his consciousness was too strong. Along with his mental state training and his multigenic influence, his soul was iparably cold. Hence his consciousness detected the hypnotism immediately.


    Being conscious of the fact was one thing, actually waking up was the important thing!


    Luckily the DNA helix had a tight defense on his soul core. So even if the hypnotist Nicole''s spirit hypnotism was incredibly powerful, it could only slightly affect him, as it was unable to prate deep into his soul.


    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!!!" David''s willpower let out a strong and powerful alpha roar, and the illusion world began to shake.


    Peng!


    The illusion was broken.


    David hadpletely regained consciousness. Unlike that dreamy illusion world, everything before his eyes was incredibly clear, this was the true 100% simtion of the virtual universe.


    "Xiu!" The ck disc had already reached close to David.


    "Just nice." David''s eyes gleamed. Standing on the air, his speed fiercely elerated, simultaneously brandishing many shields. As the distance was too close, he didn''t have time to use any energy de sh.

 Chapter 809 Powerful Blade Style

    Chapter 809 Powerful de Style


    "Dang!"


    The ck disc shed on David''s de, changing it''s trejectory. It brushed David''s arm, cutting through the armor and arge part of his flesh, fresh blood spewed out from mid air, while David had already dodged far away.


    "Go and die!" David roared within, as soundwave rippled through the air. His leg stomped hard to the ground, leaving nine afterimages that augmented his strength and he appeared before the distant Nicole who had an expression of shock.


    Rumble!


    David''s shed megaton towards Nicole. Hypnotist expression was filled with shock, "Impossible!" Simultaneously,rge amounts of crimson shards formed around him to be an armor.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    The dended on him and it was as though tenrge mountains had copsed on him. His body was reduced to nothing but a mess.


    Rumble!


    An explosion and fresh blood flew all over.


    Nicole was defeated!


    Devil David was the Victor! He entered the top 10!


    That was how fast a match between two absolute geniuses was like. If David had awoken anyter, it would have been him who would have died instead with his head sliced right off! However the moment he awoke, it meant Nicole''s death!


    ...


    "How can that be?" Covered in a ck robe, Nicole''s eyes were filled with shock, "My Confusion god technique¡­ ording to my state leader, he said that only Scythan had reached a level where he wouldn''t be affected. Others wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Even within the top 10, I had a guarantee. I should even have had the hope of making it to the top 2. How, howe he¡­even if he wasn''t caught in the illusion, to actually struggle and break out of the dream requires time. Within that little time, I should have been able to kill him, but he¡­"


    He indeed had defensive methods.


    That defensive spirit weapon which formed his armor, could barely withstand one of David''s attack. However David''s attack was simply too strong and ended up destroying him.


    Strong defense! Along with an even more terrifying spirit weapon attack with hypnotism¡­


    1v1, he was indeed a terrifying opponent.


    However, he still lost.


    ...


    "Hm, he lost?"


    "Nicole lost?" Many spectating geniuses were all shocked. From the previous footages of Nicole, he was simply too intrepid. He did not even have to use his spirit weapon before, just his soul attack alone along with hypnotism could kill the enemy and his moves were outstanding every time.


    This time, Nicole didn''t even take his enemy lightly, as he regarded Devil David as a true enemy. Hence, he used hypnotism and his spirit weapon simultaneously, however he still lost!


    With his full strength, he still lost!


    "Ah?"


    "David actually won?" The distant 1,008 Eternals, their eyes gleamed. Over half of them had regarded David as the loser of this match from the get go, because they were very clear about the difficulty of training in hypnotism, and just how terrifying a powerful hypnotist was.


    "To be able to immediately awaken, just how strong must one''s willpower be? How calm? This punk is powerful, definitely powerful." A 10m tall man who looked like a bull with tworge horns eximed andplimented, his voice booming like thunder.


    ...


    David''s victory was considered quite a surprise. The main thing was Nicole was long regarded by the Eternals¡­as one that only Scythan could withstand. Afterall, with hisprehension of the originws being that deep, his consciousness was affected by the universe energies. Hence, he wouldn''t so easily be shaken.


    The stronger a fighter, the stronger oneprehends the originws, his willpower and strength were more terrifying.


    If it was anyone else against Nicole, their losing percentage would have exceeded 80%!


    Actually, of the top 20, other than Scythan, the other 18 would naturally feel apprehensive against Nicole. Even David didn''t have full confidence, however this difficult person, was actually eliminated by David.


    10 arenas, within one of them, the white robed youth carrying the blood de won. He turned and was obviously shocked when he saw the arena David was in, creasing his eyebrows slightly, saying, "David?"


    "David?" The green haireddy Zander who had simrly achieved victory, looked at the distant David in his arena, with her bright and intelligent eyes¡­


    Right.


    During the time David won, three victors had been decided. They were Scythan, Zander and David. It may have seemed like a slow exchange, but David''s was actually very fast.


    "Chi!"


    Simrly a green haired youth with engravings on his face revealed a smile in his arena.


    "Big brother, big brother!" Zander shouted and cheered.


    Her big brother Parker had entered the top 10 aswell, both siblings entered the top 10.


    ...


    The victors of the 10 arenas began to emerge one by one.


    Scythan, Zander, David, Parker, Lancelot, Wuka, Thent, Levyn, Justin¡­and the final one¡­


    Wain!


    The battle between Trelles and Wain was the longest one of the 10. Trelles was a so called perfect mental Art practitioner. From the beginning of the battle, he seemed to be in control. As the rank 2 of the training space round and the one with the most hope of being the 2nd one to enter the primal secret area, actually¡­he actually lost to Archfiend Wain?


    "Wain won?"


    "Trelles actually lost?"


    "The one with the most hope of getting number 2, Trelles, he actually lost?"


    The spectators on site, over 900 absolute geniuses were allpletely shocked. At the same time, the 9 victors in the arenas, all stared hard at the blood covered wargod Wain who looked like he just came from the wilderness.


    "Powerful de style ."


    "What terrifying de style."


    Even Death Reaper Scythan creased his eyebrows. Everyone else including David could barely contain their shocked expressions.


    "This de style¡­" David stared at Archfiend Wain. Looking at the huge de, he remembered that brutal sh that could even slice mountains.


    ¡­


    "So, so his movement wasn''t his strongest trait, it was his de style instead." David stared at the youth Wain. At the same time he reminisced about his match with him from five years ago, "My true aim¡­ is the entire universe''s number one!" that roar seemed to resound in David''s ears once again.

 Chapter 810 Levyn!

    Chapter 810 Levyn!


    Number one?


    So, this Archfiend Wain wasn''t just making boldments.


    "Yes, Wain had so much knowledge on even the 4 secret areas of the Virtual Universe Corporation. Obviously he wasn''t just a simple frog in the well." David thought, "He had so much information on the standards of the previous number one''s of thepetitions, and he dared to actually say his aim was to be the overall number one, meaning he had some guarantee!"


    Before unleashing thatpletely shocking de work, Wain was regarded as one who would reach within the top 20, but now that he''s defeated Trelles.


    "Top 5, he definitely has strength who could reach top 5." Therge youth that waspletely ck, Justin said softly.


    "That de work, is simply¡­"


    The green robed purple scaled man flew in mid air, a formless pressure naturally caused the 1,000 geniuses to turn to him.


    "Congrattions to the 10 victors. You''ve entered the top 10, your prize has risen to 1,000 Fifth elements and you have the right to enter the Absolute beginning secret area." The green armored purple scaled man smiled, "This time''s top 10 battles have been very exciting, some punks have actually really surprised me.


    The 1,000 geniuses along with the 1,008 Eternals all listened obediently to that Nine des FiendGod.


    "Scythan, Zander, David, Parker, Lancelot, Wuka, Thent, Levyn, Justin, Wain, congrattions to the ten of you."


    "In a moment, we''ll pick the top 5 from you 10 and finally the top 2 from the final 5." The green armored purple scaled man smiled, "As to how you are separated into your groups, ording to the virtual universe system''s set rules on how fast youpleted your match before, there were some quick and slow matches before, the fastest will battle against the slowest, the 2nd fastest will battle against the 2nd slowest¡­and so on!"


    Hua!


    The 1,008 Eternals were shocked. The 990 spectating geniuses were shocked too. Even the 10 absolute geniuses who were about to battle were stunned.


    The time sequence was Scythan, Zander, David Parker, Lancelot, Wuka, Thent, Levyn, Justin and Wain.


    If the fastest were to match up against the slowest, then¡­


    Scythan was up against Wain!


    Zander versus Justin!


    David against Levyn!


    Parker against Thent!


    Lancelot against Wuka!


    The most outstanding from the earlier battle, Wain, actually matched up against the terrifying Death Reaper Scythan. ording to what everyone present thought, including the 1,008 Eternals, everyone regarded meeting the Death Reaper as a sure loss without doubt!


    "Wain against Scythan?" David looked at the distant wild youth. "That''s bad, even though Wain''s true strength is terrifying, no matter how much his strength explodes, his opponent is Scythan. And Scythan far exceeds the rest of us, Wain will definitely lose!" As Scythan was too strong, one could see just from the training space what the oue would be.


    Being ahead of everyone by an entire tower, almost everyone held their breaths for Wain. One had to know that the settings by the virtual universe system couldn''t be changed, and only epted.


    Also, other than the 9 present, no one else would want to meet Scythan. However, one would ultimately have to. And this unlucky person was Wain.


    "Rest for awhile, the arena duels will begin shortly." The green armored purple scared man''s voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    "13, your two seedlings from the Aeon Star universe state are both very powerful. Especially that Wain! While others are using techniques created by ancestors and earlier generations, that Wain actually created his own technique. That dework, after fusing both the ground and space originws together, the strength is actually so powerful. If he didn''t meet Scythan, he could have totally made it to number 2!"


    "Don''tpliment him so much. He is strong, but that other one ¡­ David doesn''t seem any weaker. His mental state and will power is perfect within his generation. One''s willpower and mental state will determine how far one finally goester on. Inparison, I actually prefer David. As for Wain, actually he''s still too weak now in the universal state, creating his own technique at this time is too early. Learn from others first, at least be a Celestial and when your sights have widened and your understanding of the originws have gotten deeper, it wouldn''t be toote to create your own technique then."


    "Hm, makes sense."


    "What you say is isn''t exactly right. That Wain creating his own technique, even though it''s just the beginning, you can still see how huge that power is. And by creating one''s own technique, when unleashing its strength, it bes even greater. Other people''s techniques are after all still others, your own would be best."


    "It''s much too early for that. Now isn''t the time to be creating your own technique."


    Surrounding the scale armored giant, the other Eternals began to discuss.


    "Hm."


    The scale armored giant creased his eyebrows. Looking at the distant Wain and David, his eyes could hardly suppress the happiness. "These two punks really surprise me time and again. Among the 1,008 universe statespeting, there are actually two of them in the top 10 from our Aeon Star universe state. Haha, if the leader knew, he''d be very happy."


    ...


    The 1,008 Eternals in the za, along with the 990 other geniuses were constantly discussing. However the final 10 geniuses were quietly waiting. Initially they felt a little pity for Wain, but after, they all began to notice their own opponents.


    "Levyn." David looked at the distant silhouette.


    He was tall at 2m, he had a muscr built and looked strong. Wearing a strange style of heavy armor, he had a helmet with a horn on it. His gaze was deep and unfathomable and the side of his face even had some yellow fur. He was Levyn, a very low profile youth from the a distant universe state.


    He had never attracted anyone''s attention.


    Since the beginning of the gathering of the million geniuses, people like Hypnotist Nicole, the Dragon Prince, the blue''s genius siblings, Archfiend Wain etc, many had reputations that were much more renowned.


    However no one really paid attention to Levyn.

 Chapter 811 Battling Levyn

    Chapter 811 Battling Levyn


    During the training space, even though he was in the top 100, he was still in the back 50.


    As for making it into the top 100, Levyn''s victories were simple. These victories were not very ring or outstanding, because everyone else''s victories were simple too eye catching.


    Making it into the top 10, Levyn''s victory seemed very taxing.


    "This Levyn''s strength?" David jumped within, "Right, I''ve never really noticed him before!"


    Very average and keeping a low profile, this was Levyn!


    What seemed like a rather normal punk actually made it to the top 10!


    "David." Sitting not too far from David was the wild youth,municating via gic energy.


    "Something the matter?" David looked over.


    "Be careful of Levyn." The wild youthmunicated, "From my observations and information gathered before, among the top 20, 19 of them haveprehension of two originws. Only one person hasprehension of just one originw."


    David stepped through the gateway of blood and spacews.


    Wain stepped through the gateway of ground and spacews.


    Everyone else was simr, like the Death Reaper Scythan stepped through the gateway of wind and spacews, while Benth stepped through wind and wood, or that Thent stepping through light and time¡­


    "Of the 19 that stepped through two gateways, 8 had stepped through space, 6 stepped through time, the other 5 didn''t have anyprehension of time or space at all. However, no matter the case, these 19 are all that stepped through two gatewayws."


    "Only one person hadprehension of just one originw, and that''s Levyn." The wild youthmunicated.


    "Ah?" David was shocked.


    He hadn''t researched so much in detail. In the history of every geniuspetition between the 1,008 universe states'' absolute geniuses, those that were able to make it into the top 20 were mostly all whoprehended two originws, or focused on space or time.


    "Heprehends the ground originws, which are very heavy and grounded. His defense is extremely strong, and his attack is very strong too. Hisprehension far exceeds my single use of the ground originws. Be careful." Wainmunicated.


    "Thanks." David replied.


    "No need, I don''t have a big chance of victory in my fight. If you can win, I''ll be happy too." Wain said.


    David looked at Wain and smiled, "All the best, you never know, you might be able to topple that Scythan."


    "Haha! You never know, however I will never admit defeat easily." Wain smiled back.


    Half an hourter.


    The original arenas in the za had vanished, tremors began again and 5 even more luxurious and beautiful arenas rose and floated above. The light cover on the arenas were translucent light membranes. These membranes, under the light ball in the sky reflected 7 colors of light below, it was beautiful. As for the 10 youth geniuses, they were all transported to their respective arenas.


    Wain against Scythan, David against Levyn¡­


    Five absolute pinnacle battles, it was about to begin!


    Within the beautiful arena, David faced Levyn.


    Levyn''s entire body was covered in heavy armor. His helmet had a horn on it. With a flip of his hand he brandished a terrifying huge axe, his eyes staring hard at David, a powerful strength based fighter.


    The skinny David stood on the air, carrying the World Divider de on his back. He was a proper Mental Art practitioner.


    "You are very strong."


    A thick booming voice, almost like a bull roaring. Levyn stared coldly at David, emphasizing, "You are much stronger than what I expected. To show you the respect I have for such a strong warrior like yourself, I will use my full strength and defeat you." The moment his words ended, yellow energy began to emanate from his body. This yellow energy rippled about, the surrounding space seemed to almost condense and solidify.


    A formless heavy pressure was formed, this made the distant David''s expression change.


    "It''s, too abnormal!"


    "Monster!"


    "This, this¡­"


    "Madness."


    "This Levyn is really sly and simply too devious." The spectating 990 geniuses were all shocked. Even the distant 1,008 Eternals, among those who were watching this match, many of them revealing a look of shock.


    "Right, to be able to rely on only the ground originws to make it into the top 10. Also, to have such deepprehension of the groundws, yet not stepping into the spacews is the weird thing. But it''s really true, it''s just this way! And just his domain alone was already that terrifying¡­"


    David squinted, staring at the distant wild fighter Levyn who was releasing his domain.


    The top 10 of the universe, all of them had their domains, and most of their domains were at the highest domain level! Having a domain wasn''t strange at all, however this wild fighter''s domain had almost perfectly melded the ground originws with it. The moment he released his domain, the space around it felt almost like it condensed and solidified.


    It was terrifying!


    "Hisprehension of the ground originws is even stronger than Wain''s! As for the space originwprehension, there''s no way to confirm¡­but from the look of his domain, it shows that his fusion is almost perfect." David understood that he was in a predicament.


    He hadprehended two originws and melded them together perfectly.


    David''s improvement was too quick indeed but it had its own set back.


    "Let the battle being!" The green armored purple scaled man shot a look at the distant Levyn in the arena and said.


    The five battles began immediately!


    Standing on the air, his feet constantly released shockawaves as he rrsmines floating, David grabbed at his de and pointed at Levyn.


    In that instant, a thick smell of blood permeated the entire arena as a river of blood seemingly appeared in mid-air. His blood originws fused with his de.


    "Die!"


    He shed his de instantly and Immediately 9 crimson energy de shot out from the dark crimson long de on his hand. The 9 crimson des  transformed into 9 crimson dragon heads, roaring as they rushed towards that wild fighter Levyn solidly standing on the ground.


    The mixture of mental Art and martial art, fusing into one. This was the level David had reached now!

 Chapter 812 Star Reaper!!!

    Chapter 812 Star Reaper!!!


    "Nine Astral des fused with my mental energy, let''s see how many you can block." David looked on.


    Chi Chi¡­


    The yellow domain with a diameter of 50m seemed incredibly solid. The dragons'' speeds dropped drastically the moment they entered the domain, so much so that one could even see the difference in speed. It was almost as though piercing through the domain was incredibly difficult. When they reached about 50m away from Levyn''s body, their speeds had already dropped till only 1/3 of the original, their power were also reducedpared to before.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!"¡­


    The crimson dragons shed with his armor, Levyn didn''t even budge.


    "This domain has already¡­" In mid air, David''s expression changed greatly.


    "Earth''s thickness and heaviness, space and domain bestbination, these three are perfectly fused." The distant 1,008 Eternals, that tall and huge bull manughed loudly, "It seems like just from his domain''s pressure alone, Levyn ranks number 1 in the top 10."


    "Scythan emphasizes more on speed, Levyn emphasizes on defense, these two arepletely different."


    "This David is unlucky. Thest time he met the difficult Illusionist, and now the even stronger Levyn. Haha¡­"


    When the distant Eternals were discussing Levyn, he had already taken a big step and rushed towards David.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The running Levyn, every step made the entire arena rumble, almost as though an entire mountain was rushing forward, following which his body became a blur and flew into the air.


    David immediately used the second Level of space level and left 9 after images in mid air, creating confusion as he blend in with his alternate nine selves.


    Rumble! Levynnded on the ground.


    "Levyn, take my strongest move!" In mid air, David roared, gritting his teeth,


    "Star Reaper!!!"


    David reached out with his right hand like he had done this a countless amount of times before. His arm suddenly bulged and transformed into a giant, his three meter long ck de covered in countless amounts of shimmering golden light.


    "Ang!"


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    The 9 crimson Dragons immediately stopped in mid air, they simultaneously swiftly flew together and fused. These 9  dragons immediately became one body asrge amounts of blurry crimson threads weaved through each other.


    The crimson light It formed also constantly shrank and the crimson threads were constantly growing thinner.


    Even though it seemed like it was shrinking, it''s power was rapidly increasing.


    In that instant, a golden me bloomed in mid-air, as the golden mes bloomed, a drastic power formed in mid air, merging together with the crimson light.


    This golden de didn''t seem like an illusion at all, it was solid.


    As they continued to condense and tightly fuse, simultaneously countless golden threads weaved through it, causing this de to be iparably real and perfect. Examining it further, one couldn''t even find a trace or mark of the parts, almost as though it had always been this 1/3 m long golden de.


    The golden engravings on its surface, caused the entire de to emit an ancient aura.


    The umtion of all his strengths, skills and gic experience.


    "Xiu!"


    The crimson de wrapped with the golden energy flow was almost like aet, leaving behind a golden energy flow.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The de violently mmed down.


    The entire environment seem to have turned quiet and then,


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    A deafening explosion rang all around the surrounding area. The air turned white and a massive circle of gray radiated outward.


    Rocks turned to powder, walls copsed, and the entire mountain splintered. Everything was shattered and torn apart. White remnants of the shock wave were everywhere, and everything seemed to be vibrating.


    Dust, rocks, moss, and even unnamed contaminants, everything was broken into the finest particles and shaken up into the air.


    Suddenly, the chasm split open in the ground, and a fountain of goldenva exploded out.


    "Boom! Boom boom boom boom!!"


    The entire ground started to shake violently. The surrounding trees had copsed and the ground sunk. The mountain before him , thousands of meters in diameter and in height, exploded like a copsing star. The peak at the center tilted and fell sideways into theva filled cracks, slowly sinking.


    "Hm?" Levyn''s expression changed, the yellow domain he controlled shook the ground.


    Chi! Chi! Chi!


    Like a needle piercing throughyers of cloth, even after entering the yellow domain all the way, it still had 80% of its power!


    "Roar!" Levyn howled and waved his terrifying huge axe, the area around the axe pressurized and the space around seem to copse, immediately hitting that golden crimson de.


    "Rumble¡­"


    The arena shook violently.


    Levyn took 3 heavy steps back, every step itself shaking the arena.


    990 spectating geniuses, along with the 1,008 Eternals were all surprised as they watched this scene.


    "Surprise! What a surprise! This David has not only reached the second Level of spacew but had alsoprehended some sort ofwbat technique!" A group of Eternals were shocked. This time''spetition not only had the once in a trillion years exceptional genius Death reaper Scythan, simultaneously it had others that could definitely made it to number 1 in the otherpetitions.


    Illusionist, David, Wain, Levyn, if they were in the earlierpetitions, they definitely could get number 1. Even if it wasn''t number 1, they''d have made it to the top 3.


    And this time, it was a gathering of the elite.


    In terms of originws, David was indeed much better at his Blood originws than the spacews. One must know David had began to feel the blood originws much earlier than, and in terms of difficulty, spacews were much harder than the bloodws.


    Ever since he began using the 9 space phantoms .


    Fusing the Ninew phantoms  along with his bloodwsprehension, David could create nine true strikes of just one of his strikes. This was his big trump card, he had no rush to use it.


    Against Levyn however, he had no choice!


    "Very good!" Levyn''s eyes gleamed, immediately rushing forward with a stride.


    "Hm? He managed to deflect the power? Only suffering light injuries!" David creased his eyebrows, the power of the star reaper was shocking, one could be said to be invincible amongst their level as it was the umtion of David''s battle experience throughout his journey.


    This meant that only in these pinnacle geniuspetitions, will one even meet a match.


    Rumble!


    Levyn rushed into the sky, the yellow energy flow following and covering that huge axe. David however had long formed 9 after images, waving his sword de, he rushed forwards.


    "Die!" David''s muscles expanded and two more erupted from underneath his armpit, grabbing onto therge megaton hilt, he roared.


    Xiu!


    The dark de covered in mes, blood and space warped and  pierced towards Levyn!


    "Rumble!" It seemed like a simple straightforward pierce. However, it was infused with unimaginable strength, only slightly weakening in Levyn''s heavy domain. However, Levyn still only stepped back and deflected the power.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!¡­


    Time and again the de pierced forward. Levyn was like a tortoise blocking it over and over. He wanted to space to attack David¡­however with his forearm, David''s speed attack doped was too fast.

 Chapter 813 Competition End!

    Chapter 813 Competition End!


    Within the 5 arenas, the matches ended one after another.


    Scythan against Wain, Scythan wins!


    Zander against Justin, Zander wins!


    Parker against Thent, Thent wins!


    Lancelot against Wuka, Wuka wins!


    Only one battle remained at this point. That was between Levyn and David. Levyn was like a shelled warrior, blocking star reaper time and again. Even though his body''s injuries were still within his control, the de''s attacks had also affected his speed, making him unable to immediately explode and attack David!


    While his strength was shocking, it was a pity levyn wasn''t able to umte his strength to attack.!


    And David had used even mental attacks, yet he couldn''t do anything against Levyn!


    These two were at a stalemate!


    Minutes and seconds passed and the arena space gradually shrank, the longest one of these pinnacle fightssted was 10 minutes, the arena would continue to shrink till its diameter was but 1m.


    "Damn!"


    "David''s in trouble."


    "As the arena continues to shrink more, there will be only 1km in diameter left, David circling space will shrink too, it will be very disadvantageous to him."


    When there was only 100m in diameter left, David could only force a smile.


    100m?


    At star level 9, just one step could close that distance. The more important thing was that Levyn''s domain maintained the highest of pressures within an area of 50m. Considering that the arena''s diameter was only 100m now, his pressure almost covered the entire arena space! That meant, there wouldn''t be much room to form nine images and attack at the same time.


    To avoid and confuse Levyn. Moreover, he would still be in his domain.


    In terms of domain pressures, no one was Levyn''s match Even Scythan would have been weaker.


    "Peng! Peng! Peng!" In that little area, Levyn''s face flushed red. He was madly dancing with the huge axe, the domain pressure hadpletely stifled David, persevering until the space had only a diameter of 50m left.


    He wasn''t able to create more phantom images  to dodge, confuse and attack from all as the space shank.


    Seeing an opportunity, Levyn roared.


    "Nine Astral Cleave!"


    David finally fell.


    ...


    His loss seemed unfair, yet not unfair at all.


    It was unfair because if the space hadn''t shrank, he wouldn''t have lost and would have overwhelmed him with speed.


    It wasn''t unfair because in terms ofwprehension and fusion and usage, his opponent was indeed stronger in every way!


    The top 5 had been picked out, they were Scythan, Zander, Thent, Wuka and Levyn 3 men and 2dies.


    "Very exciting, these 5''s battles have indeed been exciting with many surprises." The green armored purple scaled man smiled and looked at the 1000 youths, "Everyone take a rest, in a second, these 5 will engage in a winner''s round duel. The rules are¡­everyone of the 5 will have to battle each of the other 4. Each victory will get 1 point, and the final points will determine the top 1 and 2."


    ...


    After a while.


    David lifted some tea and drank, Wain sat beside him and both of them watched the distant battles in the arenas.


    "What a pity." Wain sighed, "You actuallyprehend fore originw. You definitely had the power to make it to number 2."


    "If one said that Levyn was strong in defense, than you, Savage are strong in offense! If you hadn''t met Scythan, you could have the chance to make it to number 2." Davidughed too.


    These two exchanged nces andughed.


    These two were both strong willed and well nned people. Each road had trillions of pathways, the main thing was beingmitted to one''s choice. Afterall any road could lead to bing an absolute strong warrior. The only fear would be that in doubting oneself.


    In this genius battle, the two of them were considered unlucky.


    One of them met Scythan, while the other lost due to the shrinking of arena


    It had ended.


    The journey for both of them had ended here, as they were finally able to reach within the top 10.


    "This Levyn sure is strong." Wain eximed, as he looked at him defeat the Dragon prince in the arena.


    "His domain fusion is stronger than you, however his axe work, cannotpare to your de work." David said, "Look, that Zander¡­is really powerful, she won."


    "She''s the only Mental Art practitioner of the top 5. However, her attack strength obviously cannotpare to your Star reaper. If you were there, you could have easily defeated Zander." Wain said.


    While they chatted and watched the battles.


    The matches passed by quickly. Soon, the final results were out.


    Scythan, after four consecutive victories, he became the undisputed number 1!


    Levyn, with 3 wins 1 loss, became number 2! He lost against Scythan. Scythan''s dework was simply too fast and vicious.


    ...


    Scythan gained the right to enter the primal secret area, and everybody epted that.


    As for Levyn entering the primal secret area, that aroused many people''s suspicion. After all, Illusionist, David, Wain were allparable to him. However if any of these made it into the primal secret area, they too would have aroused the same suspicion


    Simrly, without any clear exceptional lead, everybody wouldn''t be convinced.


    ...


    The 1,000 geniuses and 1,008 Eternals stood in the za and listened to the purple armored purple scaled man speak.


    "Number 1 and 2."


    "Numbers 3 to 10."


    "Numbers 11 to 100."


    "Numbers 101 to 1000."


    "The 4 levels have been picked out. This times pinnacle geniuspetition of humans, has ended perfectly today." The green armored purple scaled man smiled, "You all have been a very exceptional batch. I believe that in 10 to 100 eras, there will be many of you whose names alone will shake the entire universe."


    "Later there will be a specialist contacting you to take you to our Virtual Universe Company''s main headquarters. There, you will gather andter head to the primal universe.


    "From today on, your paths will no longer be ordinary."


    "Our Virtual Universe Company will use our full strength to assist you. As for whether you be powerful beings who shake the entire universe, or normal warriors, or die mid way, it all depends on yourself. Work hard, your path to be strong has just begun!" The green robed purple scaled man''s voice resounded in everyone''s minds.


    This geniuspetition had finally ended!

 Chapter 814 Bronze-grade Stellar Ship

    Chapter 814 Bronze-grade Ster Ship


    The genius battle had finally ended. Whether it was the mighty Fiendgod or the 1,008 Eternals, they all left immediately.


    David and the 1,000 youths still remained there as the worker beside them shouted, "Everybody please stay for awhile. We still have some matters to discuss with you all regarding us taking you to the Virtual Universe Company headquarters.


    After a while.


    Within restaurant number two in the za, David and the 1,000 geniuses sat in the meeting room.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Destitute." At about 2.67m, wearing a smile with a streak on his neck, the man stood at the front of the meeting room, "As our Virtual Universe Company has to arrange for the Ster ships to specially go receive you all, can everybody please fill up the paper in front of you with the correct address, and I will collect them."


    David picked up the pen and began to write, "Aeon Star universe state, Aeon Mythical Ind starfield, Milky way gxy, "Blue Swirl Star."


    The 1,000 youths from the many universe countries were writing.


    "Do we even need this? Just tell us where to gather and we''ll take our own ships and head over, wouldn''t that do?"


    "Right, there''s no need to pick us up, it''s troublesome."


    Among the group there were some shouting.


    Destitute smiled and said, "As the travel will pass many universe countries, it is very very far away, and the normal Ster ships travel very slow within the dark universe. To actually reach ourpany''s headquarters, would require a very long time. To save everybody''s time, naturally, our Virtual Universe Company will specially arrange for the best Ster ships to receive you!"


    "This 1,000 here, the one that''s the furthest from our headquarters is 1.5 billion light years away." Destitute smiled, "And the ratio of distance between the dark universepared to the real universe is 1:10081 thousand times. Even if one moved at light speed all the way, it would still require 150 years to reach."


    Silence!


    The initially bustling meeting room went silent. Even David who was seriously filling out the form couldn''t help but look up.


    150 years?


    "My god, 150 years?" A beast man who looked like a lion in the corner eximed as he was shocked. "The longest I''ve sat in a Ster ship and travelled was for only about two months, this 150 years¡­"


    The universe was too huge.


    Back then, just heading from earth to Horned dragon star, by utilizing that universe travel within the Aeon Mythical Ind star field, required about half a month.


    And that was only one starfield!


    Above the starfield, was the bigger star sector, and every star sector was incredibly vast! That farthest away from the headquarters being 1.5 billion light years, wasn''t an exaggeration at all.


    "If everybody took their own ships."


    "1st point would be that the speed is too slow, hence it would require too much time."


    "2nd point would be that due to long period of travel, the amount of energy wasted by the ship would be shocking."


    "3rd and also the most important point is that when you travel in the dark universe, there are some special spots which are not safe, you''ll meet universe pirates. Or even some other races that will rob you. To all here, safety is of utmost importance." On the stage, Destitute smiled, "Right now the best normal Ster ships can at most do a couple of times light speed in the dark universe. This means that the travel would still take far too long."


    David nodded.


    By reaching light speed in the actual universe, ording to the rules of calction, one could immediately reach the dark universe. However, there was a base speed but no upper limit. As long as your ship was good enough, one could reach even faster, 1 time? 2 times? 3 times light speed?


    If your Ster ship was good enough, you could reach that speed in the dark universe.


    A gold grade Aeon Mythical Ind ship could reach up to 1.5 times the light speed in the dark universe. Even with that speed, for a distance of 1.5 billion light years, one would still have to fly continuously for a 100 years.


    "Du!"


    "Collectionplete." Beams of lightnded on each person''s paper, and a screen appeared at the front of the meeting room. On it was arge gxy map, and beside it wereplicated numbers and symbols. Destitute took a look and turned back to the 1,000 geniuses, smiling, "Attention all, your written addresses have all been recorded in our file. ording to your 1,000 different locations and our ship resources, we''ve already chosen the best route for each of you."


    "How long will it take?"


    "How long will it take for us to reach the virtual universe headquarters?" A few couldn''t help but ask.


    David creased his eyebrows too and stared at Destitute on the stage.


    150 years? 100 years? No matter what it was, it was still too long.


    "As you all have different distances, the arranged ships will travel at different speeds too, I can still guarantee you that the maximum travel time will be 3 years."


    "3 years?"


    "So short?"


    "How is that possible? How fast can that Ster ship reach for it to travel 1.5 billion light years in 3 years?" The 1000 geniuses including David all mostly stared wide eyed.


    3 years of travelling in the dark universe, with a distance of 1.5 billion light years, that meant the ship could reach 50 times light speed!


    This was simply an unbelievable number.


    A gold grade ship was normally a little above 1 time. Even a Bronze grade ship was probably just a few times, like David''s acquired automaton ship, that level of technology was much more than a regr human''s 3 grade ship. However that automaton ship could at most travel 10 times light speed in the dark universe.


    "Our Virtual Universe Company will arrange an Bronze grade ships for everybody." Destitute smiled, "And these aren''t the easily purchasable Bronze grade ships. But rather¡­special Bronze grade ships that are only manufactured in the Virtual Universe Company. The technology far exceeds that of regr Bronze grade ships within universe countries."


    Silence.


    Stunned.


    Shocked.


    Many Eternals couldn''t even afford it. Just from those two facts, one could see how expensive and valuable an Beimze grade ship was. Within the many star field empires, like the Aeon Mythical Ind empire, there wasn''t even one Bronze grade ship in the entire empire.


    Even though the universe countries normally had it, the majority of the Bronze grade ships couldn''t even reach 50 times light speed in the dark universe.


    "Incredible!" Sitting on David''s right was the Dragon prince.


    The Dragon prince Wuka stared at Destitute on the stage and said softly, "Really incredible. It actually, actually can send 1,000 Bronze grade ships, and all of them with such technology. My imperial father had said before that the Virtual Universe Company''s technology is like the sacrednd for humanity''s technology. But that''s just simply too incredible."


    Among the groups in humanity, the Virtual Universe Company''s technology ranked first!


    Even in the vast universe, within countless races, those who were actually be able topete with the Virtual Universe Company''s technology were far and few. Only races like the automaton race or other very few races had such level.


    "Destitute , can we buy these bronze grade ships?" Someone shouted.


    "Right, can we buy them?" The Dragon prince shouted.


    "These are internal items of our Virtual Universe Company. As core members within ourpany, you all can definitely purchase them. However you can only use them for yourselves. You can''t sell it to others¡­if you want to sell, you have to sell it back to our Virtual Universe Company." Destitute smiled, "The only thing is that these Bronze Grade ships are too expensive. Even among the Eternals, many of them can''t afford them. You all shouldn''t be too anxious, train hard and when you be absolute warriors within ourpany, thepany may just give you one altogether."


    A group of the youths smiled immediately.


    Absolute warriors Were given an Bronze Grade Ster ship?


    To actually be allocated one, just what level of strength did one have to reach. To these bunch of star level punks, that was indeed too far away.


    "Awesome." David couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Sigh, Devil." The Dragon prince Wuka beside turned over and said softly, "Don''t listen to this guys boast so much. There''s no such thing as a free meal in the universe. If you want to receive one, you''d definitely have to pay for it in one way or another, that''s what my father said! However let me tell you, the Virtual Universe Company is definitely a sacrednd for the human race, with countless treasures and techniques. It''s a pity we didn''t enter the primal secret area, but it''s still ok. We''ve entered the Absolute beginning area, there are many perks there too. You''ll know in the future."


    "Ah?" David smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 815 Hardcore Selection!

    Chapter 815 Hardcore Selection!


    "Let me inform you all." Destitute smiled, "The top 1,000 ranks, the prize money for each is being sent now, please go check your bank ounts when you return."


    "As for now, everyone can leave. When our Virtual Universe Company sends a special letter to you allter to inform you of the pickup time, please be present at the written addresses and be ready. Don''t let us not be able to find you." Destitute smiled, "So then, go back and apany your family and friends. Very soon, you''ll all be leaving your home for a long period of time."


    The bustling meeting room became silent suddenly.


    Right.


    They''d have to leave their homes for a long time. Just heading to the headquarters alone took 3 years, and that was in the expensive Bronze Grade Ster ship they sent. One had to say, facing the vast universe¡­just the travel alone took up a shocking amount of time.


    Human silhouettes began to vanish from the meeting room, everyone left.


    ?	* *


    The pinnacle of the humans , David sat in the Ster ship and left earth. This trip was going to be a very long one, and by the time he returned, the world would have changed drastically.


    Aeon star.


    "Master!" His ve guards said respectfully.


    "Hm."


    David turned to look at his two soul ves. Both of them were Cosmic lord 9s. He said seriously, "Gester, Jordan, this time I''m heading to the primal universe located within the Virtual Universe Company''s headquarters. I have no way to bring anyone along. Hence I have to leave both of you here."


    "Understood."


    The two ves  nodded.


    "I''ve already passed some  techniques to you. If you do not understand anything, you can enter the virtual universework and contact me." David said seriously, "I think, with your talents¡­and the techniques I''ve given you, the next time I see you you''ll both have entered the Gxy lord level."


    The two ves had extremely high talents. But they couldn''t get good Techniques.


    "Hm?"


    David turned to the distance. An ancient translucent ck long de like simple ship descended from above.


    "I have to go."


    "Yes, master."


    Jordan and Gester replied respectfully.


    Following which David flew directly towards that simple ship.


    * * *


    This was a long ship that was about 600m in length. Its width was also close to 100m. As a battle de shaped Ster ship, it''s entire body was ck. Facing this ship, it gave off a faint sense of ancient energy, almost as though it had existed in the flows of time for a very long period of time.


    The cold winter wind blew and the snow fell heavily.


    Amidst the snow, David walked towards the ship.


    Metal essence, this is a Bronze Grade ship made of metal essence." Within his consciousness Hazels shocked voice resounded.


    "I know it''s Bronze Grade." David replied. As he looked ahead, a group of people flew out of the ship''s cabin door, leading them was one simr in appearance to that of earth''s humans. He was dressed in dark armor. The skinny old man with a roman nose had intrepid short hair. As he smiled, one could even see an ice mark on his forehead.


    That energy feeling that dominated the sky andnd. This made David understand that this was a Celestial that had gained the recognition of the universe originws.


    "Shawu greets your majesty!" The skinny old man bowed slightly.


    "Greetings to your majesty!"


    Behind him were a group of Gxy lords and Cosmic lords that were iparably respectful to David and bowing.


    "Your majesty?" David was taken aback.


    "It looks like your majesty is still oblivious to many things." The skinny old manughed, "Your majesty, we''ll first enter the ship. The entire trip to the Virtual Universe Company takes three full years, we cannot waste any time."


    "Hm." David nodded.


    Under the protection of this group, he entered the Bronze Grade ship. The interior of this ship was enormous, the entire space for the defense mechanism of this ship was the main cabin itself. There were even cabinsid out throughout the lower decks. At this time, David flew into a 300m long and 60m wide luxurious hall.


    Comfortable sofa, enticing wine, precious fruits, all were alreadyid out. At the back were even beautiful waitresses awaiting hismand.


    "Your majesty, please sit." The skinny old man smiled.


    David sat down facing the skinny old man.


    "This ce is not bad." David looked around and nodded, "This Bronze Grade Ster ship with its entire body made of  metal essence is definitely a treasure!"


    "Your majesty has good taste." The old man''s smile got even wider, "This is the Bronze Grade Metal essence. The sides of the ships are extremely sharp and even infused with originws, incredibly piercing. Once it elerates, it can immediately pierce right through a. Also, going throughs doesn''t even affect its speed much."


    David nodded.


    "What''s this about you calling me your majesty?" David asked curiously.


    "Looks like your majesty has many points to uncover." The skinny old man smiled, "Let me first introduce myself. I, Shawu, am a Celestial from the Virtual Universe Company''sst phase secret area."


    David nodded.


    Last Phase secret area?


    There were fourrge secret areas. Their names were actually very easy to understand. Take a world''s change and evolution for instance, it would first begin in the Primal phase, andter slowly begin to reach the Absolute beginning, and finally expanding and forming the skies andnd. Hence heaven andnd and right before it dies, it reaches the Last Phase.


    Primal, Absolute beginning, Heaven andnd, Last Phase, it was simply the process of evolution of a world.


    "Our Virtual Universe Company''s core members are very few." The skinny old man smiled. "Absorbing these core members usually has three ways of doing so. One is from the genius battles, picking the strongest from the universe''s most elite. Another is thepany''s internal nurturing of their own elites and thest is a small number of Celestials being selected and absorbed."


    "Small number of Celestials?" David was shocked.


    Celestials, even they didn''t have the worth to be core members.

 Chapter 816 Destitute

    Chapter 816 Destitute


    "Hm." The skinny old man nodded, "As normal Celestials usually have no chance of breaking through to the Eternal, or some not even gaining the recognition of the originws. How could thepany respect or even absorb them? After all, there are simply too many Celestials in thepany.


    David couldn''t help but nod.


    Right, the Aeon Star universe state alone had millions of Celestials. Thenpared to one of the 5 great leviathans the Virtual Universe Company? A hundred times of a universe state? Or even more?


    "The true elites and warriors, only they can be core members." The skinny old man smiled. "As for the term your majesty¡­In the four secret areas within, the Last Phase secret area belongs to the most outeryer. The members in this area, as long as they meet any other members from the other three secret areas, even if their ranks are lower than Eternal, we have to call you all your majesties!"


    "And your majesty has entered the Absolute beginning secret area. Hence, your rank is much higher." The skinny old man smiled, "Also, those normal helpers who are not in the core, if they meet any members under Eternal, they also have to call them your majesties."


    "Ah." David nodded.


    Your Majesty?


    In the universe, these were normally emperors or kings that received such titles. Obviously the Virtual Universe Company core members that were below Eternal level wereparable to emperors and kings, given the hope of bing the next ultimate warriors. In terms of position, they were much higher than those universe state princes. Those princes almost had no hopes of ever seeding the throne!


    "Your majesty, let''s enter the virtual universe together." The skinny old man smiled, "I''ll take you to the Virtual Universe Company headquarters."


    "Ah?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    The Ster ship had long began its universe transfer through the dark universe. It''s speed was rising continuously, until it reached 20 times light speed andter maintaining this speed as it progressed.


    David first entered the ship''s most luxurious resting room, andter his consciousness entered the virtual universework.


    ...


    Right now David had the status of a core member. Hence his virtual assistant Hazel automatically gained a feature. The moment he entered the virtual universe, he could immediately be transferred to a special location.


    "Teleport!"


    Hu!


    David vanished from the Aeon Mythical Ind ind 9 star bay.


    ...


    Virtual universe headquarters.


    It was a mountain peak covered in clouds and mist and was incredibly huge, even more so than a in real life. A person suddenly appeared within one of its stone paths, it was David.


    "Hm?" David nced around.


    There were many people in the distance and also on this path. There were also many constructs all around him and on his left there were many beautiful vis.


    "Your Majesty. A silhouette ran over from afar, it was Destitute.


    "Mr." David smiled and shouted.


    "Your Majesty." The skinny old man smiled, "This entire space is our Virtual Universe Company''s virtual headquarters. Actually,pared to the real headquarters, the virtual headquarters is more bustling. As there are many huge figures here who can''t always stay within the real headquarters."


    "Hm." David nodded.


    "Come."


    The skinny old many brought David about to sightsee, "This is a mountain peak that floats and it is named Chaos Point mountain. Its diameter alone is about 89,000 km."


    "That big!" David was shocked.


    The earth''s diameter was only about 10,000km, and this mountain peak alone was 7 times that of earth.


    "Of course it has to be big. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be enough space for the training spaces." The skinny old manughed, "The entire Chaos Point Mountain is separated into 5 regions. Each for the Primal, the Absolute beginning, Heaven andnd and Last Phase regions along with the Public region. These 5 regions are about the same size."


    "Of which, the Primal region has less than 120 people."


    "The Absolute beginning region has about 1,000 people."


    "The Heaven andnd region has about 10,000 people."


    "And the Last Phase region has over 10 million people." The skinny old man said, "As for the public region, they are filled with shops and entertainment etc. Any one from the other 4 regions can enter there. Right¡­your majesty, the Primal region, Absolute beginning region, Heaven andnd region, and Last phase region, none of the members can enter regions other than their own.


    David nodded, curious, "You said that the area of each region is about the same, the Primal region has less than 120 people, yet the Last Phase region has over 10 million?"


    "This is ranking."


    The skinny old man eximed, "The internal department of thepany picks out the elites to enter the core, these all enter the Last phase. A few exceptional Celestials that get absorbed in also enter the Last phase! The genius battles and warriorpetitions mostly enter the Last phase too¡­hence this results in thest phase having the most people. The living quarters of thest phase are skyscrapers, and everyone gets an apartment."


    "Within the Heaven andnd region, everyone gets their own vi."


    "Within the Absolute beginning region, everyone gets their own training space, their own learning grounds etc, these are considered very luxurious."


    "The Primal region however, with less than 120 people, they get vis and mansions with territories of diameters over 10,00km. Within them they have training facilities and they even have specially ced Eternal teachers stationed long term there. They also haverge amounts of helpers and staff to be called over at anytime to help in training etc." The skinny old man''s eyes were filled with envy.


    David was stunned.


    The difference in treatment was too huge. Thest phase stayed in skyscrapers, the Heaven andnd got vis, the Absolute beginning got vis and training areas, the Primal region however¡­my god, building a huge vi with a diameter over 1,000km. What kind of vi was this? It was bigger than any base on earth during the Great Nirvana! It was simply an empire! And they even have Eternals specially stationed there?


    "The primal area has less than 120 people. The number of Celestials there doesn''t exceed 100. Every Celestial who are present there, in the universe they would be considered to be at the pinnacle and invincible." The skinny old man smiled, "They are all the true elites of the state, getting this kind of treatment wasn''t strange at all."


    Under instructions, David got a good understanding of the entire Chaos Point Mountain. This was where the core members under the Eternal level of the Virtual Universe Company gathered¡­

 Chapter 817 Treasures!

    817 Treasures!


    Sou! Sou!


    The two descended.


    "Your majesty!" Therge door of the vi was 100m high. Two 6m tall bull giants bowed respectfully.


    "Your majesty David." Lady Vox smiled, "As a member of the Absolute beginning secret area, your guards form arge team. This teamprises of a general, 10 captains and 100 soldiers. Of which, the general is a Celestial of the Last phase secret area, the 10 captains are Gxy lords and the 100 soldiers are Cosmic lord. In the virtual universe, they''ll be stationed here by your majesty. In reality, they will simrly protect your majesty and listen to yourmand."


    "Hm." David nodded, feeling shocked within.


    Even though he had heard from Wain earlier, however actually seeing it was pretty shocking.


    Two Gxy lords, guarded the doors.


    One guard team, the leader of the group was a Celestial recognized by the originws!


    However, ording to the news he acquired before¡­the guard team of the Absolute beginning member paled inparison to the Primal members. Their guard team was led by an Eternal!


    "Other than the guard team, there are 100 helpers and staff standing by within the vi to assist you." Lady Vox smiled and said.


    At this time a gust of wind blew over as a group of people suddenly appeared at the entrance. Leading the group was a bald old man who looked very simr to the people of earth. This bald old man looked at David and bowed, "Your Majesty." Therge group of people behind too all bowed respectfully, shouting out simultaneously, "Greetings Your Majesty!"


    "This is the leader of the guard team. His full name is Ta Ha Me Der La MI Soj." Lady Vox smiled and said.


    "Your majesty can simply call me Ta Ha." The bald old man said.


    "Mr Ta Ha, I''ll be in your care from now on." David was respectful.


    "Of course." Ta Ha Me Deesaid. Internally he wasn''t fullyfortable though. From the Virtual Universe Company''s arrangement and status ranking, he was indeed lower than David, but he was afterall a Celestial recognized by the originws. His majesty before him was a genius no doubt, but still not a strong warrior. He may even fall before he reached the Celestial level.


    Lady Vox said, "Your majesty David, then I''ll take my leave. Everything within here, Ta Ha knows well, he''ll inform you if you need."


    "Thank you Lady Vox." David nodded.


    Lady Vox immediately became a beam of light a vanished into the distance.


    "Your Majesty, please." Ta Ha Me Deeled the way and David entered his own vi.


    ...


    Within the vi, with a nce, he was able to see that everything was filled with greenery and looked very natural.


    "Over there is your majesty''s training grounds." Ta Ha pointed at the distantrge construct that was sealed. "The entire grounds is 50km long and 30km wide. The height is 300m, and the interiors are all incredibly solid."


    "Hm." David nodded satisfied.


    His speed on the dark cloud shuttle was shocking, if the space was too small, he wouldn''t be able to unleash it all. 50km long and 30km wide and 300 tall, that was not bad, he could get by! Of course such a huge space for a fighter would be too much. What if he wanted a bigger ce?


    He''d have to get Into the Primal secret area. Primal secret area members even had Eternal teachers stationed there specially for them.


    "That''s the swimming pond." Ta Ha pointed at arge pool at the other side, "The pool is separated into the internal pool and external pool. The internal pool is infused with special qualities. Lying in it can help a tired body recover quickly, and it is further separated Into 6 regions ording to the temperature of the water. Actually this actually simtes reality¡­in the actual Absolute beginning secret area, your majesty''s living quarters is even better than here."


    "Ah?" David''s eyes gleamed, shaking his head, "Unfortunately, it will still take a while to get there."


    His trip in the universe this time was three years long. After three years he''d enter the Primal universe and only after exiting from there would he be able to enter the Absolute beginning secret area.


    ...


    Ta Ha continued to introduce the facilities of the constructs. He pointed to the distant quiet three storey building, "Your majesty, there''s where you''ll spend your regr life. Whatever you want in there, you can arrange for virtual helpers to make it happen ording to your likes and hobbies."


    Within the vi, this construct''s 1st level was for weing guests. The 2nd level was for fun and the 3rd was a bedroom with a huge screen and other things within. He started changing the system to what he was ustomed to on earth, aptop likeputer, along with some news and the entertainment broadcasts he changed to somewhat like a television. Even the book racks on the side he tranted all to mandarin. He also immediately altered a few chairs and bed structures.


    "That''s about right." David smiled and sat in the chair.


    After which he opened hisptop and opened a Treasure Trove mail.


    Di!


    Opening it, the screen immediately disyed eight categories. The secretws, secret weapons, unique treasures, technology weapons, materials, tools, living things and other special types. Every one of these categories had many little subdivisions, like under the living things floated nt life, metal lives, beasts etc, and under techniques were different types¡­


    Tens of millions of categories to open.


    "David, open the treasure category from the trove." Hazel shouted out.


    "Hm." David gently tapped.


    Immediately a huge blur of countless words appeared along with pictures.


    "10k spirit purple blood juice, 120k points for one portion (Primal area 70% of the price, Absolute beginning 80%, Heaven andnd 90%, Last phase full price)"


    "7 color fruit 100k for 1 portion (Primal area 70% of the price, Absolute beginning 80%, Heaven andnd 90%, Last phase full price)"


    "Ke Li Crystal 200k for 1 portion (Primal area 70% of the price, Absolute beginning 80%, Heaven andnd 90%, Last phase full price)"

 Chapter 818 Virtual Universe Corp

    818 Virtual Universe Corp


    "My god, my god, it''s¡­ it''s too extravagant, it''s simply bullying people. And they have everything here, requiring only points to exchange for, what bullsheet is this points?" Hazel shouted, "Open, open the techniques category,bat techniques!"


    David opened again.


    Looking at ...¡­ looking at all these extremely well reputed techniques in the universe, it was almost as though everything had simply appeared with just one look, and this was only the 1st page.


    "Madness, madness."


    "Outside, the Eternals are all fighting extremely hard just for a small treasure. Yet, this Virtual Universe Company actually uses some bullsheet point system to exchange for them? Points, points, this ispletely their internal system, not like cash outside." Hazel waspletely agitated.


    "Open."


    "Open it for me." Hazel stared and roared.


    David obediently opened file after file. The numbers were extraordinary, anything one could imagine could be found there. The Virtual Universe Company''s treasure trove list hadpletely shocked Hazel. She already knew the Virtual Universe Company was terrifyingly strong. However looking at these, Hazel was still utterly shocked.


    Even though David was shocked after seeing the treasure trove, it was still within his threshold, the reason was that because of the names of many treasures, David didn''t even know what they represented.


    Hazel was different!


    She had been battling over countless gxies and experiencing life and death situations countless times, having seen too many strong warriors killing each other. She was very clear in regards to the meanings of those names and what they represented.


    One of these techniques was enough to make even the Aeon Mythical Ind empire crumble.


    One of these treasures was enough to make up to 10,000 Eternals crazy.


    ...


    Hazel was able to see the meanings behind those names, hence he waspletely stunned and agitated at the same time.


    "Madness, this is too crazy." Hazel looked at the screen on theptop. Her eyes gleaming with even tears, saying softly.


    David nodded.


    Suddenly, the screen''s mail slightly shook, disying a newly received mail.


    Opening the mail.


    A mail was received.


    "David: Congrattions on bing an Absolute beginning member. The Virtual Universe Company''s training n for the young generation begins from the Cosmic lord. Hence, the first thing you need to do is be Cosmic lord. You don''t have to worry about this though. By the time youplete your training in the primal universe, I believe you''d definitely have already broken through.


    You''ve been awarded 10,000 points. You can use these points to purchase any item within the treasure trove. As long as you have enough points, you can buy anything.


    I suggest that you purchase the techniques you require. This three year journey, utilizing this time frame to train would be the best choice.


    Also!


    I advise you to not waste any time on training your body and spirit energy.


    From the star level 1 to 9, these levels are based more on quantity. However from the star level to universe level and then Cosmic lord, that''s an evolution of life itself.


    From the Cosmic lord first state to third state , Gxy lord 1 to 3rd state, Celestial first state to third state these are all simply quantity and time based!


    Star level, Cosmic lord, Gxy lord level, Celestial, level breakthroughs, these are all evolutions of life. They belong to one''s essence actually breaking through.


    Thepany will spend money on every one of you, giving each core member an invaluable way to strengthen their bodies and to raise their gic and spirit energy. This will help one to grow from the first state to the third state in a short time, allowing one''s body to reach saturation quickly.


    As for the life evolution itself and breakthrough, that requires each member to work hard to breakthrough themselves.


    Thepany will not let the core members waste time on building just strength itself. For all core members, their time should be used to strengthen their battle ability, toprehend the originws and to learn techniques!


    Virtual Universe Company"


    This mail wasn''t considered long, but David and Hazel were both stunned for quite awhile after.


    "What?"


    "From the first state to the third state, thepany will provide the body strengthening?" David was in disbelief.


    "The sayings, the sayings were all true?" Hazel was stunned too.


    A strong warrior had to seriously train to absorb energy, this wasmon knowledge in the universe. However there were countless treasures in the universe. Humans couldn''t withstand such powerful treasures, however to the greatest leviathan of the human universe, the Virtual Universe Company, they were able to supply such items to the core members to strengthen themselves.


    The moment you broke through to the Cosmic lord 1, thepany will help you strengthen you to the third state!


    The moment you break through to Celestial first state , thepany will help you to reach third state!


    One didn''t have to waste time quietly sitting and absorbing universe energy, there was no need to!


    "Wealthy indeed, wealthy." Hazel shook her head. No wonder¡­no wonder the Virtual Universe Company has such strict regtions on its number of core members."


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!" A voice resounded from outside.


    "Ta Ha." David walked onto the balcony, looking at the entrance of the 3 storey building, "Something the matter?"


    "There are majesties Wain and Wuka outside here to visit." Ta Ha Me Deesaid respectfully.


    "Wain, Wuka?" David''e eyes gleamed, "I''ming."


    After a while.


    David invited Wain and Wuka back into his living room.


    "Wain and I were just at the library. Upon hearing that you''vee, we rushed over to take a look." The Dragon prince Wuka sat on the Sofa,ughing loudly, "This virtual universe is really not bad. The treatment of this Absolute beginning members is even better than the treatment on Dragon."


    David and Wain exchanged nces.


    "Vicious." David said, "I got stunned just from looking at the mail."


    "Shock from just the mail? What''s there to be shocked about, you are talking about the Pool of Life?" Wuka said nonchntly, "On Dragon, the younger generation are all treated this way. As long as they reach Cosmic lord 1, they''ll immediately go bathe in the pool of life and raise to Cosmic lord 9. This amount of training¡­training so much is simply a waste of time. In the universe, it''s not just our Dragon, there''s also the Demon n, the Tree shell n, the Fite Prairie¡­even the 1008 universe countries'' secret areas, the top 10 to 100 geniuses would get such treatment!"


    David and Wain were both speechless.

 Chapter 819 Choosing technique

    819 Choosing technique


    He was the prince of Dragon, his sights and vision was different.


    David and Wain were already considered not bad in terms of sights, however even an Eternal didn''t have such resources to nurture his disciple this way. Only the Aeon Star secret area of the Dragon, this level of super power, their core could get such treatment. And only the top 10 to 100 had such treatment.


    Yet, in the Virtual Universe Company, they nurtured up to tens of millions this way!


    They were wealthy indeed!


    "These are all the external things." Wuka shook his head, "The Virtual Universe Company can give only so many benefits such as the best environment. As for whether one is actually able to make any achievement, that will still rely on himself!"


    "The universe is extremely mysterious, with tens of millions of miracles and sights."


    "However every ten million years, how many absolute warriors can actually stand out?" Wuka eximed, "Don''t bother looking, even though there are up to 10 million people on Chaos Point mountain, with countless Celestials, all with shockingly good conditions. However after ten million years, 99.9% of them would have fallen, while the remaining became Eternals! Yet even then most of them are just normal Eternals."


    "If you want to be an absolute warrior even amongst the Eternal!" Wuka shook his head, "Out of a batch in ten million years, trillion years, with so many geniuses being nurtured, and so many falling along the way. As long as they can produce a few absolute beings, that would be considered a sess!"


    "Our batch of 1,000, ording to the records of history, in ten million years, there won''t even be 10 of us left." Wuka said.


    ...


    The 3 chatted for a long time, feeling the pressure.


    Normal people would be satisfied after reaching the Cosmic lord. For some geniuses, the moment they reached Celestial and owned one gxy, that was enough. However¡­with different foresight, their aims would naturally be different. David, Wain and Wuka, they all had extremely far reaching visions.


    David had the golden horned beast and Mosha n, the two great races of the gxy. He could reach the Celestial even in his sleep. Even if he became an Eternal, he wanted to be a pinnacle warrior amongst the Eternal. He even wanted to reach the level of the state leader of the Aeon Star universe state, opening a new universe state and dominating for a trillion years.


    Wain, his talents were no lesser than David''s. His enemy was even more terrifying, bing a normal Eternal couldn''t satisfy him at all.


    Wuka, a rare absolute genius from the Dragon, his father was one of the universe''s ultimate warriors. With his father as his target, he simrly had his sights set very high.


    ...


    However facts were facts. ording to history''s probability, out of these 1,000, less than 10 would be Eternals!


    The path to Eternity was indeed tough. David''s path had only just begun!


    David sat before theptop and chose the technique trove.


    "Level 5 gic energy weapon Gold shadow de. It requires 12 points. You can customize your own design, hm, ording to the blood de design."


    "Battle techniques." David opened the techniques and swiftly found the most suitable one. With Hazel''s help, he was able to make a quick decision.


    "The techniques are that expensive?" David was shocked.


    "The techniques are all something the absolute warriors treasure and never spread. It''s their life''s work and blood! But ording to my estimate, it''s only worth about 10,000 points." Hazel said, stunned.


    The points given out by the Virtual Worldpany were very precious. As a new member of the Absolute beginning secret area, he was given 10,000 points, of course he had to treasure them. Even though there were many techniques on the list that were enough to make undyings go crazy, however their prices were exorbitant too, as some of items were millions of points, or even tens of millions.


    David could only drool as he looked.


    "Not good, I''ll choose this."


    "David, as they say, one''s feet should be firmly nted on the ground, save your points."


    "That''s really expensive!"


    "I bought it."


    David was discussing and debating with Hazel while calcting his 10,000 points, he ended up spending close to half an hour before he finished his final exchanges.


    ...


    For his hybrid gene, he spent 9820 points on it, buying aplete set of techniques and weapons for it.


    One was the closebat technique worth at 3200 points, and the more basic shield techniques  worth 800 points and buying a not bad de technique worth 5800 points, the gold shadow de was worth 12 points and the absolute void shield was 8 points. Movement, shield work, de work, these formed aplete set and were extremely powerful in both movement and technique.


    David himself, he used 180 points, buying the golden shadow de and absolute shield cost 20 points, buying 2 life fruits cost 100 points and he also bought 30 swelling water fruit at 60 points.


    10,000 points, he used it all!


    The steller Ship travelled through the dark universe at 20 times light speed, continuously progressing.


    Within the ship.


    David grabbed onto a wine bottle and ss, walking straight into the resting room beside the bedroom, opening the screen and looking at the news program.


    On it disyed the genius battle that had ended not too long ago.


    "My points were used up so quickly."


    David poured himself a cup of fruit wine before lying on thefortable sofa, "Especially the techniques, I spent almost all of my points on just oneplete set. Hopefully they don''t disappoint me, otherwise I''d definitely feel the pinch."


    "David, these Illusionary body, Illusionary shield and Illusionary 7 des form oneplete Illusionary technique set, they definitely won''t let you down." Hazel said, "Even though they are more basic techniques, afterall you are only a star level punk. At least before you be undying, these will be enough."


    David nodded.


    He understood too that some techniques weren''t too deep and difficult, however undyings would still fight hard to study them.


    If he got something heavenly but couldn''t grasp even the basic understanding, what was the point? Buying something like this that was cheaper but being able to help him grasp the strong basics, that was more effective. Even the soul imprint his teacher created, with so many types of soul techniques, Hazel estimated it would only be worth about 10,000 points.


    Thisplete Illusionary set, which had 3 techniques in total and worth a total of over 9000 points, it wasparable to the soul imprint.


    "Hazel, which battle techniques do you think the Wolf body should train?" David asked.


    "We are allowing the Wolf body to begin training battle techniques?" Hazel asked, "How about we first work on the foundation."


    Wolf body, right now it only knew Deities of the World and Absolute Space.


    Absolute space was rted to movement.

 Chapter 820 Crazy Training!

    820 Crazy Training!


    Deities of the world was purely about shrinking and condensing its body. It didn''t have any battle techniques. Right now it battled relying totally on it''s natural ability, which was its strength, or its bodies inner quality, it didn''t have any system or battle technique. ording to Hazel''s point of view, it was better to get a solid foundation first, then learning the battle techniques would be easy.


    And within the Wolf body''s inherited memories, there were battle techniques, it could begin training at anytime.


    Different types of battle techniques!


    From the ws, to the scaled wings, the tail and strengthening its body, while bing a ughter machine. The many generations of Wolf bodys had created many many techniques and knew how to unleash the greatest strength when in battle as many of these techniques were extremely brutal.


    "Basics?" David pondered, "That''s good too, there''ll be a long period of time in the future where I won''t be using the Wolf body to attack anyway."


    Following which David lifted his head and finished the wine. Eventually standing up, his eyes gleamed with battle spirit, "Time to begin!"


    ...


    Time was fleeting, as months passed on.


    The Jade essence F grade steller Ship continued to progress towards the center of the human universe where the Virtual Worldpany''s headquarters was located. David naturally spent his time within the ship, his consciousness in the virtual universe was almost like a sponge absorbing every bit of information.


    While within his internal world.


    The golden continent''s length and width had already reached 9,000km. Obviously during the time David spent in the genius battle, the Wolf body had already evolved till universe level 9. From universe level 9 to domain lord level 1, normally it would require 500 years. Even with the highest efficiency of metal groupings, it could only be raised 56 times, requiring about 9 years in total.


    Feeling the internal world constantly expanding and condensing with the ripples of the golden originws, the Wolf body seriously listened, looked around and experienced, working hard at its domain and gold originws.


    The Hybrid was in the form of a little Wolf body while training in Absolute space and raising theprehension of the space originws. It was either that or staying in human form, using a de, shield and training the Illusionary techniques¡­


    Virtual universe, Absolute beginning region, within the training space of vi number 1136.


    Thepletely sealed training space was empty.


    Barefooted and in shorts, David held the 6 edged shield Absolute Void shield and carried a blood shadow de life golden shadow de.


    "Simte battle!" David shouted, "Opponent, Savage, simte him with his highest battle ability during the genius pinnacle battle."


    Chi Chi¡­


    The huge training space that was 50km wide and 30km long. It formed the silhouette of a person within, who eventually turned into the over 3m tall Savage Savage. Savage was carrying a huge battle de on his back, his entire body dressed in a simple animal skin, barefooted. His eyes however were lifeless, as he was just standing there and not moving at all.


    "Begin!" David shouted.


    Rumble!


    The simted Savage''s eyes lit up and he became like a mountain rushing straight at David.


    "Bring it." David brandished his de in one hand, and the other hand with a shield, bing 18 Davids, almost like 18 demon golden lights rushing forward.


    "Dang!"


    The two shed.


    David began using his de work and in an instant he had shed almost 10,000 times. It was simply too fast, not only were his movements shockingly fast, even his dework was terrifying, totally like a demon floating about. His dework seemed like it wasn''t strong, however the instantaneous explosion of power was terrifying.


    "sh!" The Savage Savage''s hair flew in the wind. His gaze was like lightning, and roaring like thunder, he swung his huge de down!


    "sh!"


    "sh!"


    Each roar was extremely powerful.


    In terms of offensive strength from the genius battle, the strongest was Bn. In terms of mysteriousness was probably the hypnotist Jia Lai Xi''s hypnotism. In terms of being unblockable it was David''s Sky piercing formation and in terms of brutality it was Savage''s dework!


    They fought head on for a few minutes.


    "Chi!"


    Fresh blood spewed everywhere, David''s entire body was knocked away, dropping like a torn sand bag.


    "Rumble¡­" The training space warped, the simted Savage from before vanished and David''s wounds were healed.


    This was a specially customized training space with the effects of the ughter house. It was able topletely simte any opponent, however its space was limited.


    "Hm, there''s improvement." David smiled and stood up, "My closebat probably has the ability to make it into the top 100 of the genius battle."


    Closebat!


    Right, David''s greatest weakness was closebat. During the pinnaclepetition, he had two losses. One against savage and the other against . This happened because he had to fight them in closebat and hence, he lost. As a controller, David had the ability to easily kill his opponent when he distances himself.


    However the moment he got close, that was it.


    As one''s attention itself had limits, David didn''t have time to dilute his training, however now was different. The Hybrid itself was a master at closebat, naturally it had to train the Illusionary techniques. Three great bodies with the same soul and consciousness. If any one of them learnt something, the other two would naturally learn it too!


    "In terms ofprehension of the originws, I''m stronger than savage However, my closebat still loses to him." David shook his head, "There''s indeed a difference between the human body and the Hybrid body."


    When the Hybrid body unleased the Illusionary techniques, that was the true Illusion!


    With the Hybrid body, even if hepared to death reaper scythan, the difference wasn''t that huge. His human body however was way different.


    "Continue to persevere!"


    "I will not only be able to attack from far but also in closebat. This way, there truly would not be any weakness!


    ...


    David continued to work hard.


    Finally, after travelling for about 2 years and 3 months in the universe, David finally killed Savage in closebat!


    "I defeated Savage of the genius battle. The current Savage must be simr to me, using the resources given by the Virtual Worldpany and strengthening himself. He would have definitely gotten stronger." David didn''t dare rx at all.


    Indeed.

 Chapter 821 Repeated

    Chapter 821 Repeated


    Out of the group of five, three were from the Terminator Gang, while the unknown teenagers were the main attackers while the other three blocked off the escape paths, preventing Captain from escaping.


    The three of them possess extraordinary cyberwares that boosted their strength and reflexes and were of simr strength as sleuth.


    They didn''t dare to get too near and only circled around. However, their existence caused Steelz to have no choice but to be distracted.


    As for the two people in front, Michael felt that they were extremely simr to the captain. The didn''t have cyberwares but their bodies were rumbling greatly as though an engine was within them. The also released the same energy wave as captain steelz. They were true Altered beings.


    The male attacker was a young man in his early twenties and their energy wave fluctuations were only a little weaker than Steelz.


    His hair was disheveled and his gaze was fierce. There were cuts on his clothes, and it could be seen that his muscles were so pumped that they looked like they were going to explode.


    It was none other than the young man who had wanted to snatch the Terranoid Core from him.


    At this moment, the youngdy who was also attacking rapidly with the young man licked her lips and attacked rapidly while staring coldly at Steelz, whose metallic body was turning increasingly green.


    "Today, the traitor Steelz will have his name removed from Tenent League, you might as wellmit suicide. Otherwise, you''d be like your gang member, unable to get aplete corpse even after fighting until you get mutated. That''s too undignified as am Altered. If you were tomit suicide, I''ll take good care of your team members."


    "That''s right, Captain Steelz can be assured. After you die, we''ll take good care of the other members of the Iron wz Team. I''ve wanted to have a taste of that Luan long ago. As for that kid you brought back, he should be worth some money if we were to sell him off as a treasure-nurturer."


    The young man spoke up after thedy, their attacks raining down like a storm as they stuck out like lightning.


    Although he wasn''t as strong as the girl nor was he as strong as the captain, he was still a formidable individual.


    His hands shone golden as his gold ted nano bots covered his palm. His mortal engine releasing waves of energy, powering his attacks as they poured down.


    Faced with the duo''s verbal challenge, Steelz was expressionless, but he seemed to have the intent to die and attacked even faster and more ferociously.


    The Terminator Gang leader was unwilling to suffer serious injuries from killing Steelz, and was forced to back off slightly, as he and his gang members started guerri tactics.


    Clearly, they were very determined in seeding today. Therefore, they were prepared to drag things out.


    "Two Altered with unknown levels and three borgs!" The killing intent in Michael''s eyes was strong. He could leave, but he viewed debts of gratitude very highly. Steelz had treated him quite well from the beginning, so Michael wasn''t nning on leaving. Instead, he quickly scanned the battlefield and the surrounding environment.


    This ce wasn''t very spacious. There were many trees and the light was dim, with more dark spots. It was suitable for him to take action.


    After making an assessment in his heart, killing intent erupted forth from Michael''s eyes instantly.


    His legs stomped the tree''s top fiercely, borrowing the momentum to spring forward, moving closer and closer like an arrow that was released from the gunstring.


    The physical power brought by his nanites-cell was instantly disyed at this moment.


    He was so fast that a clear afterimage was left at the top of the tree. Before everyone on the battlefield could react to things, Michael''s figure had dashed into the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    He appeared next to the Terminator gang leader as he was the main force of the trio who was blocking Steelz''s escape routes.


    The Terminator Gang leader had optical cyberwares installed in his head, that glowed red and half his face had skin while the other half was purely steel. He looked like a modern day terminator.


    The terminator Gang leader''s neural ware red with the thoughts of killing Steelz. He didn''t notice Michael''s appearance at all.


    It was until he felt a cold wind blowing into his face did he start for a moment. And just when he was about to turn his head, at the next moment¡­ a sharp de shed through his temple with horrifying force.


    Michael didn''t wait for the corpse to fall over or for the agonizing cries to ring out. He then bent over and kicked out toward the back, erupting in speed and charging toward another person like a hunting leopard.


    Upon seeing this, the second gang member countenance changed drastically, and his pupils contracted with fear. He wanted to retreat, but Michael had gotten too close. His fist disyed astonishing might of almost 4 points strength, which instantly arrived at his target.


    With a boom, the second scavenger was hit in the chest. As a result, his chest caved in, and then a bloody hole was blown through his back. The sounds of bones cracking echoed out as well. After that, Michael waved his left hand, and a dagger was thrown out with terrifying force, drawing a long arc in the air and shooting out with extreme speed and precision at the third person.


    When the second scavenger''s chest bone was smashed, his heart copsed. And when his back burst open, only then did the third scavengere to his senses.


    He was just about to take action when his vision blurred and a strong wind blew into his face. After that, his body instantly stiffened up and his eyes widened in surprise. With hisst bit of strength, he raised his hand out of instinct and gingerly touched his be. An icy dagger had prated there.


    The great force from the dagger caused the area around his forehead to sink, shattering his skull!


    Everything happened at lightning speed.


    Very longter, he touched his chest and fell silent for a moment. When he raised his head again, he suppressed all his doubt to the bottom of his heart. His body then swayed and he sped into the jungle, continuing on his way.


    Although the radiation were no longer a threat to him for now, this was just one of the many dangers in the forbidden nuclear zone. Michael still encountered other dangers as he went on his way.


    For example, he now saw two mutated bears whose strength surpassed that of Captain Steelz''s.


    Each of the bears'' backs had a colorful huge spider lying on them, with countless threadsing out from the spiders'' stomachs and digging into the bears'' bodies. It was as though they were under the control of the spiders.


    This caused the two enraged bears to lose control over themselves as they ran.


    The trees were knocked down by them. When they encountered other mutated beasts that tried to stop them, the bears would also tear them up. They disyed great brutality.


    If it wasn''t that the target they were chasing was a red tiger and they didn''t pay any attention to Michael, in addition to the fact that Michael also quickly escaped at the first instant, the situation would probably be extremely dangerous.


    These weren''t the only dangers in the forbidden nuclear zone.


    Two hourster, when Michael was checking the surroundings warily on top of a tree, he saw a living creature from afar. It was a creature that didn''t seem to belong to the forest.


    Its entire body emitted an icy chill, its size so massive that it looked like a mountain. It was a¡­ jellyfish.


    Its entire body emitted a glow, and it drifted in the air above the forbidden nuclear zone.


    When sunlight passed through its translucent body, one could see that there were countless rotting mutated beasts'' corpses in it.


    A tremendous number of tentacles swayed, and each of them had many eerie eyes growing on it. However, half of these eyes were currently shut.


    At this moment, the jellyfish was flying leisurely toward the depths of the forbidden nuclear zone. Wherever it passed by, the part of the jungle below it would be instantly sealed in ice. All existences couldn''t escape from the freezing cmity.


    The power waves surpassed Michael by many folds, to the point that even the two berserk bears that Michael had encountered earlier felt extremely fragile before this jellyfish.


    Michael''s body stiffened up just by ncing at it from afar. He then felt an intense danger that rose from the depths of his soul.


    It was only until the jellyfish disappeared did Michael heave a sigh of relief. His heart was filled with trepidation as he looked toward the far distance, at the jungle area that was sealed in ice. It looked like a straight line that extended to a great depth.


    "If this jellyfish flew in my direction¡­" Michael gasped.


    He understood that since his shadow could absorb radiation, he had additional advantages in this forbidden nuclear zone forest which had dangers lurking around at every corner.


    However, this advantage could only allow him to stay longer in the forbidden nuclear zone.


    This was unless he became stronger one day. When that happened, this advantage would be magnified endlessly.


    A short momentter, when Michael left, he became even warier inside the forbidden nuclear zone.


    Just like that, time flowed by slowly. Very soon, the sun was setting, leaving only a bit of remnant light illuminating the area.


    More roars started to ring out in the jungle. Michael, who was running through the forest, silently estimated the direction stated on the map. He knew that if he were to travel through the night, he should be able to get out of the forbidden nuclear zone before daybreak.


    Just as he was in deep thought on whether he should travel through the night, a boom suddenly rang out from a far distance in the jungle. There was also a sharp agonizing cry that sounded very familiar.


    "Sleuth?" Michael''s eyes narrowed as he recognized that voice.


    He immediately leaped up and carefully got closer. His figure was moving agilely in the jungle while concealing himself. It was hard for him to be discovered by others.


    Not longter, he arrived at the ce where he had heard the cry and hid at the crown of a tree. He looked down and saw about six to seven corpses there. One of them¡­ was Sleuth!


    Her entire body was greenish-ck, clearly from mutation. Her head was broken off from her body, and her cyberwares ripped off from her body, making her appear like a broken toy her death state was extremely horrible.


    The huge mace was also broken into two, with one piece bigger than the other, covered in blood.


    Clearly, she had gone all out before her death and then perished together with her enemies as she mutated.


    Michael fell silent and a hint of grief rose in his heart. He then saw Steelz not far away, being surrounded and attacked by five people. One young man and another, a young woman.


    His body shone a metallic color as his nano bots activated but his face was also turning a greenish color, and he was close to mutating!


    This scene caused Michael''s pupils to contract. He then grabbed his futuristic saber firmly and sharp killing intent erupted forth instantly in his gaze.


    He saw that the some of the people attacking the captain were from the Terminator Gang and two other unknown people!


    The sun was slowly setting, being covered by the darkness in the far distance at a rate that could be seen by the n*ked eye.


    It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before darkness would cover the entirend.


    Waves of coldness also gradually spread out from the darkness, spreading in all directions.


    The jungle that was amidst the glow from the setting sun was like a struggling old hovering car, not willing to leave the sky. However, the light from the setting sun didn''t seem to have much strength to put up a fight. It could only helplessly stream through the densely-packed tree leaves, seeming dull and sparse.


    However, Michael, who was hidden on top of a tree, was different. He looked at the battlefield coldly and took in the entire scene with his ice-cold gaze.

 Chapter 822 Repeated Chapter

    Chapter 822 Repeated Chapter


    Out of the group of five, three were from the Terminator Gang, while the unknown teenagers were the main attackers while the other three blocked off the escape paths, preventing Captain from escaping.


    The three of them possess extraordinary cyberwares that boosted their strength and reflexes and were of simr strength as sleuth.


    They didn''t dare to get too near and only circled around. However, their existence caused Steelz to have no choice but to be distracted.


    As for the two people in front, Michael felt that they were extremely simr to the captain. The didn''t have cyberwares but their bodies were rumbling greatly as though an engine was within them. The also released the same energy wave as captain steelz. They were true Altered beings.


    The male attacker was a young man in his early twenties and their energy wave fluctuations were only a little weaker than Steelz.


    His hair was disheveled and his gaze was fierce. There were cuts on his clothes, and it could be seen that his muscles were so pumped that they looked like they were going to explode.


    It was none other than the young man who had wanted to snatch the Terranoid Core from him.


    At this moment, the youngdy who was also attacking rapidly with the young man licked her lips and attacked rapidly while staring coldly at Steelz, whose metallic body was turning increasingly green.


    "Today, the traitor Steelz will have his name removed from Tenent League, you might as wellmit suicide. Otherwise, you''d be like your gang member, unable to get aplete corpse even after fighting until you get mutated. That''s too undignified as am Altered. If you were tomit suicide, I''ll take good care of your team members."


    "That''s right, Captain Steelz can be assured. After you die, we''ll take good care of the other members of the Iron wz Team. I''ve wanted to have a taste of that Luan long ago. As for that kid you brought back, he should be worth some money if we were to sell him off as a treasure-nurturer."


    The young man spoke up after thedy, their attacks raining down like a storm as they stuck out like lightning.


    Although he wasn''t as strong as the girl nor was he as strong as the captain, he was still a formidable individual.


    His hands shone golden as his gold ted nano bots covered his palm. His mortal engine releasing waves of energy, powering his attacks as they poured down.


    Faced with the duo''s verbal challenge, Steelz was expressionless, but he seemed to have the intent to die and attacked even faster and more ferociously.


    The Terminator Gang leader was unwilling to suffer serious injuries from killing Steelz, and was forced to back off slightly, as he and his gang members started guerri tactics.


    Clearly, they were very determined in seeding today. Therefore, they were prepared to drag things out.


    "Two Altered with unknown levels and three borgs!" The killing intent in Michael''s eyes was strong. He could leave, but he viewed debts of gratitude very highly. Steelz had treated him quite well from the beginning, so Michael wasn''t nning on leaving. Instead, he quickly scanned the battlefield and the surrounding environment.


    This ce wasn''t very spacious. There were many trees and the light was dim, with more dark spots. It was suitable for him to take action.


    After making an assessment in his heart, killing intent erupted forth from Michael''s eyes instantly.


    His legs stomped the tree''s top fiercely, borrowing the momentum to spring forward, moving closer and closer like an arrow that was released from the gunstring.


    The physical power brought by his nanites-cell was instantly disyed at this moment.


    He was so fast that a clear afterimage was left at the top of the tree. Before everyone on the battlefield could react to things, Michael''s figure had dashed into the battlefield in the blink of an eye.


    He appeared next to the Terminator gang leader as he was the main force of the trio who was blocking Steelz''s escape routes.


    The Terminator Gang leader had optical cyberwares installed in his head, that glowed red and half his face had skin while the other half was purely steel. He looked like a modern day terminator.


    The terminator Gang leader''s neural ware red with the thoughts of killing Steelz. He didn''t notice Michael''s appearance at all.


    It was until he felt a cold wind blowing into his face did he start for a moment. And just when he was about to turn his head, at the next moment¡­ a sharp de shed through his temple with horrifying force.


    Michael didn''t wait for the corpse to fall over or for the agonizing cries to ring out. He then bent over and kicked out toward the back, erupting in speed and charging toward another person like a hunting leopard.


    Upon seeing this, the second gang member countenance changed drastically, and his pupils contracted with fear. He wanted to retreat, but Michael had gotten too close. His fist disyed astonishing might of almost 4 points strength, which instantly arrived at his target.


    With a boom, the second scavenger was hit in the chest. As a result, his chest caved in, and then a bloody hole was blown through his back. The sounds of bones cracking echoed out as well. After that, Michael waved his left hand, and a dagger was thrown out with terrifying force, drawing a long arc in the air and shooting out with extreme speed and precision at the third person.


    When the second scavenger''s chest bone was smashed, his heart copsed. And when his back burst open, only then did the third scavengere to his senses.


    He was just about to take action when his vision blurred and a strong wind blew into his face. After that, his body instantly stiffened up and his eyes widened in surprise. With hisst bit of strength, he raised his hand out of instinct and gingerly touched his be. An icy dagger had prated there.


    The great force from the dagger caused the area around his forehead to sink, shattering his skull!


    Everything happened at lightning speed.


    Very longter, he touched his chest and fell silent for a moment. When he raised his head again, he suppressed all his doubt to the bottom of his heart. His body then swayed and he sped into the jungle, continuing on his way.


    Although the radiation were no longer a threat to him for now, this was just one of the many dangers in the forbidden nuclear zone. Michael still encountered other dangers as he went on his way.


    For example, he now saw two mutated bears whose strength surpassed that of Captain Steelz''s.


    Each of the bears'' backs had a colorful huge spider lying on them, with countless threadsing out from the spiders'' stomachs and digging into the bears'' bodies. It was as though they were under the control of the spiders.


    This caused the two enraged bears to lose control over themselves as they ran.


    The trees were knocked down by them. When they encountered other mutated beasts that tried to stop them, the bears would also tear them up. They disyed great brutality.


    If it wasn''t that the target they were chasing was a red tiger and they didn''t pay any attention to Michael, in addition to the fact that Michael also quickly escaped at the first instant, the situation would probably be extremely dangerous.


    These weren''t the only dangers in the forbidden nuclear zone.


    Two hourster, when Michael was checking the surroundings warily on top of a tree, he saw a living creature from afar. It was a creature that didn''t seem to belong to the forest.


    Its entire body emitted an icy chill, its size so massive that it looked like a mountain. It was a¡­ jellyfish.


    Its entire body emitted a glow, and it drifted in the air above the forbidden nuclear zone.


    When sunlight passed through its translucent body, one could see that there were countless rotting mutated beasts'' corpses in it.


    A tremendous number of tentacles swayed, and each of them had many eerie eyes growing on it. However, half of these eyes were currently shut.


    At this moment, the jellyfish was flying leisurely toward the depths of the forbidden nuclear zone. Wherever it passed by, the part of the jungle below it would be instantly sealed in ice. All existences couldn''t escape from the freezing cmity.


    The power waves surpassed Michael by many folds, to the point that even the two berserk bears that Michael had encountered earlier felt extremely fragile before this jellyfish.


    Michael''s body stiffened up just by ncing at it from afar. He then felt an intense danger that rose from the depths of his soul.


    It was only until the jellyfish disappeared did Michael heave a sigh of relief. His heart was filled with trepidation as he looked toward the far distance, at the jungle area that was sealed in ice. It looked like a straight line that extended to a great depth.


    "If this jellyfish flew in my direction¡­" Michael gasped.


    He understood that since his shadow could absorb radiation, he had additional advantages in this forbidden nuclear zone forest which had dangers lurking around at every corner.


    However, this advantage could only allow him to stay longer in the forbidden nuclear zone.


    This was unless he became stronger one day. When that happened, this advantage would be magnified endlessly.


    A short momentter, when Michael left, he became even warier inside the forbidden nuclear zone.


    Just like that, time flowed by slowly. Very soon, the sun was setting, leaving only a bit of remnant light illuminating the area.


    More roars started to ring out in the jungle. Michael, who was running through the forest, silently estimated the direction stated on the map. He knew that if he were to travel through the night, he should be able to get out of the forbidden nuclear zone before daybreak.


    Just as he was in deep thought on whether he should travel through the night, a boom suddenly rang out from a far distance in the jungle. There was also a sharp agonizing cry that sounded very familiar.


    "Sleuth?" Michael''s eyes narrowed as he recognized that voice.


    He immediately leaped up and carefully got closer. His figure was moving agilely in the jungle while concealing himself. It was hard for him to be discovered by others.


    Not longter, he arrived at the ce where he had heard the cry and hid at the crown of a tree. He looked down and saw about six to seven corpses there. One of them¡­ was Sleuth!

 Chapter 823 Repeated s

    Chapter 823 Repeated s


    "Are you alright?"


    Walking out of the copsed building, Alicia asked Tyrion while harvesting the body of the Borged zombie.


    [Major injury +9999 points]


    Tyrion took his eyes off the screen and calmly dusted the debris off his cloth and muttered to himself. "I can''t farm for damage points with them here."


    He walked out of rubbles and nodded towards Alicia in response.


    "Peachy."


    Alicia chuckled silently as her hand shed forwards, a bullet shot  from an armed zombie was immediately deflected to the side with a ''ding'' sound.


    Her other hand casually reached for the chest of the dead Borged zombie.


    Jason leapt down from the destroyed aircraft, crushing the armed zombie to pieces with his weight and he curiously sized up Tyrion, obviously impressed.


    "Damn! You actually tanked the full strength of a super soldier to the chest without a scratch."


    "Call me the Hulk." Tyrion said tly.


    "Uhn, what''s a hulk?" Jason asked in confusion, throwing the machine gun to the side and removing the empty clip of ammo from his shoulder as he clenched his fists, infusing Dust into his glove and making it glow dark silver.


    Tyrion was at first stunned before he chuckled. He had almost forgotten he wasn''t on earth anymore. "It''s nothing."


    "Do you think the Borged zombie would drop a Demon Blood Art or an equipment?" He asked, distracting them.


    Before Jason could respond, Vander sneered coldly. "Do you think blood demon art are fruits that you can pluck from... "


    His eyes widened and his voice trailed off as he saw Alicia brought out a crimson wriggling object from the chest of the Borged zombie.


    The item was a crimson vein about two inches long. It wriggled violently from Alicia grasp like a worm.


    Even Tyrion, Alicia and Jason were shocked.


    Tyrion turned towards Alicia and asked. "You were saying?"


    Vander''s face flushed red and he took in a deep breath, swallowing his words back in his throat.


    "Hmph!"


    He turned his head away but it was obvious he was really curious about the demon blood art.


    "The demon art borged zombies drop should be [Over drive]. It increased the overall physical strength of the user in exchange for stamina." Jason said as he recollected the data he had read beforeing here.


    Tyrion nodded his head. He too had read something like that back when he searching through the web.


    "ording to our previous agreement, since I killed it, the blood art is mine right?" Alicia held the wriggling vein between her fingers as she turned towards the three of them.


    The others nodded, not arguing with her because it was exactly they had agreed on beforeing to the alternate zone.


    But even then, they couldn''t help but reveal envious looks on their faces. While it wasn''t a sacred Demon Blood art, it was still a demon blood art.


    With it, they strength could soar and they would be morefortable having an extra arsenal to one''s self.


    Alicia nodded and without hesitation, she ced the vein in her mouth and chewed it as though she was biting through lollipop.


    The three looked at her with curious faces.


    Alicia suddenly closed her eyes and her dainty body trembled. In the next few second, her skin lit up with a Silver glow and in the front of the three people, she suddenly vanished  smoke.


    Both Jason and Vander were shocked while Tyrion''s pupils shifted to the corners of his eyes as he locked onto a figure behind them.


    "Her speed has increased again." Tyrion muttered, a strange glint in his eyes. It was unknown what he was thinking at this moment.


    At this moment, Alicia appeared where she was previously standing.


    "So fast!"


    Jason and Vander were slightly shocked and envy appeared in there eyes. Useful Blood demon art wasn''t something cheap to purchase therefore they were envious as this blood demon art could help increase overall strength speed and defense.


    "We have cleared most zombies in this street and haven''t met a single Blood ripper yet. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Vander suddenly muttered.


    Hearing this, the expression of the three of them changed slightly.


    Jason asked hesitantly. "You don''t think it''s the presence of a Silver-crystal evo beasts?"


    The team sunk into silence for a moment, thinking about the possibility.


    If there truly was a silver grade evo beast within this ce then it would be beast to retreat. Although each in of them in the group were geniuses that could cross rank and fight across their levels, the difference between Iron grade evo beast and silver grade evo beast is as high as the skies.


    Silver evo beasts possess gic abilities which is also typically called Super cells. They are like gic abilities that drastically increases their threat levels.


    For example, if the Borged zombie was a silver grade evo beast, then it would possess a super cell called Time-dtion.


    When used, the world within its eyes would slow down to by 100 percent. At this point, even Tyrion with ultima stage phantom step would appear slow in it eyes, making him easy to kill.


    That''s just how scary super cells can be.


    Alicia shook her head slightly.


    "It could be because of the Borged zombie. Blood rippers and Borged zombies are territorial creatures.


    They have simr strength and won''t typically show up in the presence of the other."


    The others also epted this possibility.


    "What''s there to fear? If we meet a blood ripper, we kill it and if we meet a silver crystal evo beast, we kill it!" Jason raised his chest and arrogantly dered.


    Vander nodded his head,  while Tyrion simply shook his head with a small smile. Jason was right. Each one of them could fight above their levels therefore whole they may not be able to kill a silver crystal evo beast, it shouldn''t be a problem holding their ground


    With their team up, what beast couldn''t they face.


    Alicia remained silent for a while before she suggested. "Let''s rest for now. We can''t afford to meet a Blood ripper without being in our peak form. "


    Alicia remained silent for a while before she suggested. "Let''s rest for now. We can''t afford to meet a Blood ripper without being in our peak form. "


    As she spoke, her gaze lingered in Tyrion. Tyrion was stunned. Did she want them to rest because of him.


    Although he wanted to say something, he ultimately stopped himself. He couldn''t exin that he had healed and he only tanked the Borged Zombie''s attack because he wanted to farm damage points to upgrade the system.


    Since the points for his Trait upgrade wasplete, Tyrion also wasn''t in the mood for fighting and was simply excited to see the further upgrade of his regeneration ability.


    "No problem, since our energy is also more or less consumed. Just in time for us to set up a campsite to rest and recover."


    Jason and other promptly stopped the hunt.


    Four of them found aparatively safe building and released the fort type 3 battlefield tent.


    Fort type 3 battlefield tent was taken out from the box Jason had been carrying. Initially, it looked like a small tool box formed of liquid metal, but when Vander activated activated it, it swelled as if filled with arge amount of gas.


    Within a few minutes, it had sessfully changed into apletely sealed metal fortress. This tent could endure the simultaneous full strength attacks of three Iron crystal grade dimensional beasts, sufficient to protect them in this city.


    Apart from this, with its outstanding defense, this battlefield fortress also had thirty-six automatic warning system.


    Thirty-six automatic warning and defensive system, once activated, took their positions automatically. Twelve of them stopped over the battlefield tent in the air, another twelve were distributed in the surroundings of the battlefield tent and the final twelve drilled into the ground surrounding the battlefield tent.


    Sky, ground and underground, altogether, the protective sentries were deployed in all three dimensions. Everything in surroundings of the battlefield tent whether in sky or underground in every direction were included in the first warning list, instantly forming an inescapable such that even a small mosquito could not hide from warning sentry protection.


    When the entire alert and guard system had been activated, Tyrion discovered that all the protective orbs were emitting a bluish light. With each orb acting as a node, they had formed a blue which enveloped the entire tent from air to ground in all directions.


    Tyrion clearly understood that apart from alerting, this blue also possesses the ability to discern the flux power strength of the intruder. He couldn''t help but think that the Alliance''s present security and warning technology targeted towards the dimensional world''s wilderness had already advanced to an astonishing level.


    "While the tent''s security guard against the unexpected, it''s still not absolute. Vander, you are on sentry duty, the others will go and get a good rest."


    Alicia fully disyed his authority as squad leader and directly arranged for Vander to act as the night sentry.


    When the camp had been properly installed with all the security traps in ce, darkness hadpletely covered the sky.


    Their evening meal was a horned bat evo beast, with a healthy body asrge as a wolf and sharp pointed horns, its weight reached two tons. It was the most abundant beast in the vicinity and was just the perfect choice to roast and eat as dinner.


    Tyrion munched on the wings of the bat and he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    With the plentiful barbeque as well as the drinks they had bought, this meal was simply delicious.


    After they were done, they each went into the tent. The tent wasrge and had at least five rooms within.

 Chapter 824 Wrong

    Chapter 824 Wrong


    The more blood pumped through his two hearts, into his veins, the more he felt as though he was bing stronger.


    He could feel his veins, muscles and bones be increasingly stronger to match strength with his second heart.


    Just like when a car suddenly gets two different engines powering it, its efficiency would be greatly boosted.


    The feeling weird. Previously, the limit of a gic soldier''s speed and strength wasrgely due to the gic structure which has been termed as gic chains or constraints.


    To evolve to the Super soldier stage one needs to break the gene chain by restructuring and remodifying their cells to form super cells andthen adding foreign cells into that cell to modify the gene structure.


    With the modification, the gene constraint is removed and the gic structure is altered, granting untapped power and unimaginable strength to use Dust!


    With the addition of a second heart, Tyrion could be said to have undergone the first stage of bing a super soldier without even forming a single super cell to contain the foreign organ.


    He had restructured his gic structure. Thus, making him stronger.


    With two hearts, his limit had increased drastically and so did his strength. He could run twice as fast and as long as before, punch twice as fast and as strong as before.


    "Growl!"


    ... And eat ten times as before.


    Luckily, he wasn''t able to finish therge wing of the horned bat and had ced it aside in his tent.


    Without hesitating, he bit through the roasted wing flesh and bone without bothering that he was eating the bones. He needed all the protein he could get, but not the liquid one... (If you don''t get it... )


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Specie: Human]


    [Innate Traits](100,000 <Upgrade>):


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary: (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 5,099]


    [Life-Level: Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 46%]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl), Berserk Explosion (Max lvl), Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl), Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) [Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Pervert]


    [Remark: Hmph!]


    ...


    "It''s a hunter." Vander went through a gap in the copsed wall and looked around on the street outside, "We''re pretty lucky. This Hunter is searching for prey in a rxed manner."


    Tyrion also looked outside through the gap in the copsed wall.


    Around 50 meters away, the Iron crystal level Hunter with strengthparable to a Silver crystal level evo beast was walking on all fours, crouched in the midst of a group of Borged Zombie on the street.


    "If we can kill this Hunter, then we wouldn''t need to kill a Blood Ripper any longer. Moreover we would definitely obtain the highest score in the academy assignment since this evo beast is equivalent to a Silver crystal evo beast." Jason was excited and even the cold Vander couldn''t hide the thrill on his face.


    "Listen carefully."


    Alicia said in a small voice, "The Hunter has subjugated Five Borged Zombies. First, your mission is to distract or kill those Borged Zombies."


    "Jason and Vander, each take care of two, while Tyrion take on the other too. As for the Hunter, just stay away from it and try not to get hit. Just leave it to me. If it''s one peak level Iron crystal evo beast, I can keep it upied alone."


    "Next, once the Borged Zombies has been knocked back, we all gather at my signal and each strike the Blood Ripper with our strongest attacks, decapitating it and then immediately flee. There''s no use in tangling with the Borged Zombies when the mission is cleared."


    "Jason, check to see if the Camera''s battery would be fine for the battle. If not, change to the backup battery. We need the battlerecorded for it to be documented."


    "Understood."


    Tyrion and the others nodded seriously.


    "Alright, this time we''re gonna make this quick! Let''s go!" Alicia gave the signal.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Four shadows flew out at practically the same time, and even Jason had dropped his machine gun as his spiked silver gloves glowed a silvery.


    Four people, as if four blurred images, all charged at the group of Borged zombies.


    "ROAR~~" the scales on therge 2 meter long humanoid''s body of the Blood ripper, all shivered and it immediately roared out of anger.


    The five Borged zombies also started to give out an enraged roar one by one. These roars kept echoing between the two sides of the streets and the sound shook the sky.


    The zombies each crazily charged at the humans in front of their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    "Die!"


    Tyrion watched the Borged Zombie fly towards him like lightning, and stepped a meter away to the side. The Cypher de in his Hand used this position to draw a cold light that went straight for the throat of the Borged Zombie!


    The charging modded zombie growled in a low voice and lowered its glowing eyes. It lifted its steel hands to block Tyrion''s attack!


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "DING!"


    The Cypher de cut through the synthetic skin and even cut an inch into its legendary Cyber arm.


    "This Borged Zombie reacts quickly, much faster than regr zombies." When Tyrion feet touched the ground and had just retracted his de, a wild wind came as an iron w struck forwards, readily at Tyrion''s face, ready to take a huge chunk of his skull with it.


    Tyrion first stepped back for some more space and then directly used the fifth style: reverse star reaper to direct the force of the w to the side and used the momentum along with the sixth style to stab.


    The de delicately slid across its metallic arm and stabbed through the charging Zombie''s chin in an instant.


    Tyrion ferociously pulled his de out and stepped back.


    "Pu~~~" ck disgusting blood sprayed wildly, and therge Borged Zombie fell to the ground.


    "Watch out!"


    A female voice suddenly shouted!


    [KUANG]


    The nearby Vander and Jason who had been upying the two borged zombieswere suddenly hit and thrown into the air. Vander entire body smashed against one of the walls on the street and, with a boom, the poorly maintained wall instantly shattered. Vander fell down and spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    [-5000 damage points]


    Closing his eyes he felt the cells around his right chest and immediately stimted the cells, blood, veins, tissues and bones.


    Immediately, he felt felt his right chest bing bloated and could ''see'' as a tworge crimson blood vessels rapidly form from the sides of his lungs.


    As they formed, they intertwined with each other and then merged together to form a pea sized organ which started to increase rapidly in size.


    Reaching a certain point, the organ internal part then divided into four chambers. The previously tworge tubes: superior vena cava and aorta each formed separate chambers called Aorta and pulmonary while another tworge arteries grew out from the two other chambers, separately extending outwards to the lower body.


    After which, numerous veins then began extending out from the newly created heart, joining in with other parts of his bodily system, including his first real heart.


    [Heart organ replicationpleted.]


    [Do you wish to use 100,000 damage points to replicate another organ?]


    [Yes/No_?]


    Tyrion wasn''t even able to see the notification as his felt a heavy thump within him.


    "THUMP!"


    He felt as though he had been holding his breath for an entire day.


    Tyrion started to feel dizzy and he felt himself almost cking out.


    Immediately, he fell to the ground unconsciously. With his fingers digging deep into the ground, he gasped desperately for breath as though his life depended on it.


    "Suuuu!"


    Large vortexes of air instantly formed coalesced, forming three dragons that was sucked in fiercely into his two nostrils and mouth.


    "Phew!"


    He exhaled, forming a mini tornado in his room that faded once it collided with tent''s wall.


    "THUMP!"


    Another heavy thump sounded from within him as his new heart pumped blood. Tyrion immediately felt dizzy but it wasn''t as bad as the previous time.


    "Suuuu!"


    He inhaled fiercely again but this time, not as desperate as before.


    Very soon, he got used to it and was finally able to breath in properly.


    "Cough!" "Cough!" "Cough!"


    A mixture of spit and a bit of blood escaped his lips as he spat out the blood in his throat, finally feeling better.


    Tyrion stood up slowly and he clenched his fist. The blood pumping through his vein filled him with extreme power as though he was filled to the brim.


    A power that he felt that of he didn''t release, he might actually end up exploding.


    The more blood pumped through his two hearts, into his veins, the more he felt as though he was bing stronger.


    He could feel his veins, muscles and bones be increasingly stronger to match strength with his second heart.


    Just like when a car suddenly gets two different engines powering it, its efficiency would be greatly boosted.


    The feeling weird. Previously, the limit of a gic soldier''s speed and strength wasrgely due to the gic structure which has been termed as gic chains or constraints.


    To evolve to the Super soldier stage one needs to break the gene chain by restructuring and remodifying their cells to form super cells and  then adding foreign cells into that cell to modify the gene structure.

 Chapter 825 Wrong

    Chapter 825 Wrong


    The more blood pumped through his two hearts, into his veins, the more he felt as though he was bing stronger.


    He could feel his veins, muscles and bones be increasingly stronger to match strength with his second heart.


    Just like when a car suddenly gets two different engines powering it, its efficiency would be greatly boosted.


    The feeling weird. Previously, the limit of a gic soldier''s speed and strength wasrgely due to the gic structure which has been termed as gic chains or constraints.


    To evolve to the Super soldier stage one needs to break the gene chain by restructuring and remodifying their cells to form super cells andthen adding foreign cells into that cell to modify the gene structure.


    With the modification, the gene constraint is removed and the gic structure is altered, granting untapped power and unimaginable strength to use Dust!


    With the addition of a second heart, Tyrion could be said to have undergone the first stage of bing a super soldier without even forming a single super cell to contain the foreign organ.


    He had restructured his gic structure. Thus, making him stronger.


    With two hearts, his limit had increased drastically and so did his strength. He could run twice as fast and as long as before, punch twice as fast and as strong as before.


    "Growl!"


    ... And eat ten times as before.


    Luckily, he wasn''t able to finish therge wing of the horned bat and had ced it aside in his tent.


    Without hesitating, he bit through the roasted wing flesh and bone without bothering that he was eating the bones. He needed all the protein he could get, but not the liquid one... (If you don''t get it... )


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Specie: Human]


    [Innate Traits](100,000 ):


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary: (100,000)]


    [Damage Points: 5,099]


    [Life-Level: Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 46%]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl), Berserk Explosion (Max lvl), Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl), Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) [Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Pervert]


    [Remark: Hmph!]


    ...


    "It''s a hunter." Vander went through a gap in the copsed wall and looked around on the street outside, "We''re pretty lucky. This Hunter is searching for prey in a rxed manner."


    Tyrion also looked outside through the gap in the copsed wall.


    Around 50 meters away, the Iron crystal level Hunter with strengthparable to a Silver crystal level evo beast was walking on all fours, crouched in the midst of a group of Borged Zombie on the street.


    "If we can kill this Hunter, then we wouldn''t need to kill a Blood Ripper any longer. Moreover we would definitely obtain the highest score in the academy assignment since this evo beast is equivalent to a Silver crystal evo beast." Jason was excited and even the cold Vander couldn''t hide the thrill on his face.


    "Listen carefully."


    Alicia said in a small voice, "The Hunter has subjugated Five Borged Zombies. First, your mission is to distract or kill those Borged Zombies."


    "Jason and Vander, each take care of two, while Tyrion take on the other too. As for the Hunter, just stay away from it and try not to get hit. Just leave it to me. If it''s one peak level Iron crystal evo beast, I can keep it upied alone."


    "Next, once the Borged Zombies has been knocked back, we all gather at my signal and each strike the Blood Ripper with our strongest attacks, decapitating it and then immediately flee. There''s no use in tangling with the Borged Zombies when the mission is cleared."


    "Jason, check to see if the Camera''s battery would be fine for the battle. If not, change to the backup battery. We need the battlerecorded for it to be documented."


    "Understood."


    Tyrion and the others nodded seriously.


    "Alright, this time we''re gonna make this quick! Let''s go!" Alicia gave the signal.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Four shadows flew out at practically the same time, and even Jason had dropped his machine gun as his spiked silver gloves glowed a silvery.


    Four people, as if four blurred images, all charged at the group of Borged zombies.


    "ROAR~~" the scales on therge 2 meter long humanoid''s body of the Blood ripper, all shivered and it immediately roared out of anger.


    The five Borged zombies also started to give out an enraged roar one by one. These roars kept echoing between the two sides of the streets and the sound shook the sky.


    The zombies each crazily charged at the humans in front of their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    "Die!"


    Tyrion watched the Borged Zombie fly towards him like lightning, and stepped a meter away to the side. The Cypher de in his Hand used this position to draw a cold light that went straight for the throat of the Borged Zombie!


    The charging modded zombie growled in a low voice and lowered its glowing eyes. It lifted its steel hands to block Tyrion''s attack!


    "DING!"


    The Cypher de cut through the synthetic skin and even cut an inch into its legendary Cyber arm.


    "This Borged Zombie reacts quickly, much faster than regr zombies." When Tyrion feet touched the ground and had just retracted his de, a wild wind came as an iron w struck forwards, readily at Tyrion''s face, ready to take a huge chunk of his skull with it.


    Tyrion first stepped back for some more space and then directly used the fifth style: reverse star reaper to direct the force of the w to the side and used the momentum along with the sixth style to stab.


    The de delicately slid across its metallic arm and stabbed through the charging Zombie''s chin in an instant.


    Tyrion ferociously pulled his de out and stepped back.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "Pu~~~" ck disgusting blood sprayed wildly, and therge Borged Zombie fell to the ground.


    "Watch out!"


    A female voice suddenly shouted!


    [KUANG]


    The nearby Vander and Jason who had been upying the two borged zombieswere suddenly hit and thrown into the air. Vander entire body smashed against one of the walls on the street and, with a boom, the poorly maintained wall instantly shattered. Vander fell down and spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. d.

 Chapter 826 Wrong

    Chapter 826 Wrong


    The more blood pumped through his two hearts, into his veins, the more he felt as though he was bing stronger.


    He could feel his veins, muscles and bones be increasingly stronger to match strength with his second heart.


    Just like when a car suddenly gets two different engines powering it, its efficiency would be greatly boosted.


    The feeling weird. Previously, the limit of a gic soldier''s speed and strength wasrgely due to the gic structure which has been termed as gic chains or constraints.


    To evolve to the Super soldier stage one needs to break the gene chain by restructuring and remodifying their cells to form super cells andthen adding foreign cells into that cell to modify the gene structure.


    With the modification, the gene constraint is removed and the gic structure is altered, granting untapped power and unimaginable strength to use Dust!


    With the addition of a second heart, Tyrion could be said to have undergone the first stage of bing a super soldier without even forming a single super cell to contain the foreign organ.


    He had restructured his gic structure. Thus, making him stronger.


    With two hearts, his limit had increased drastically and so did his strength. He could run twice as fast and as long as before, punch twice as fast and as strong as before.


    "Growl!"


    ... And eat ten times as before.


    Luckily, he wasn''t able to finish therge wing of the horned bat and had ced it aside in his tent.


    Without hesitating, he bit through the roasted wing flesh and bone without bothering that he was eating the bones. He needed all the protein he could get, but not the liquid one... (If you don''t get it... )


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Specie: Human]


    [Innate Traits](100,000 ):


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary: (100,000)]


    [Damage Points: 5,099]


    [Life-Level: Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 46%]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl), Berserk Explosion (Max lvl), Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl), Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) [Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Pervert]


    [Remark: Hmph!]


    ...


    "It''s a hunter." Vander went through a gap in the copsed wall and looked around on the street outside, "We''re pretty lucky. This Hunter is searching for prey in a rxed manner."


    Tyrion also looked outside through the gap in the copsed wall.


    Around 50 meters away, the Iron crystal level Hunter with strengthparable to a Silver crystal level evo beast was walking on all fours, crouched in the midst of a group of Borged Zombie on the street.


    "If we can kill this Hunter, then we wouldn''t need to kill a Blood Ripper any longer. Moreover we would definitely obtain the highest score in the academy assignment since this evo beast is equivalent to a Silver crystal evo beast." Jason was excited and even the cold Vander couldn''t hide the thrill on his face.


    "Listen carefully."


    Alicia said in a small voice, "The Hunter has subjugated Five Borged Zombies. First, your mission is to distract or kill those Borged Zombies."


    "Jason and Vander, each take care of two, while Tyrion take on the other too. As for the Hunter, just stay away from it and try not to get hit. Just leave it to me. If it''s one peak level Iron crystal evo beast, I can keep it upied alone."


    "Next, once the Borged Zombies has been knocked back, we all gather at my signal and each strike the Blood Ripper with our strongest attacks, decapitating it and then immediately flee. There''s no use in tangling with the Borged Zombies when the mission is cleared."


    "Jason, check to see if the Camera''s battery would be fine for the battle. If not, change to the backup battery. We need the battlerecorded for it to be documented."


    "Understood."


    Tyrion and the others nodded seriously.


    "Alright, this time we''re gonna make this quick! Let''s go!" Alicia gave the signal.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Four shadows flew out at practically the same time, and even Jason had dropped his machine gun as his spiked silver gloves glowed a silvery.


    Four people, as if four blurred images, all charged at the group of Borged zombies.


    "ROAR~~" the scales on therge 2 meter long humanoid''s body of the Blood ripper, all shivered and it immediately roared out of anger.


    The five Borged zombies also started to give out an enraged roar one by one. These roars kept echoing between the two sides of the streets and the sound shook the sky.


    The zombies each crazily charged at the humans in front of their eyes.


    "Kill!"


    "Die!"


    Tyrion watched the Borged Zombie fly towards him like lightning, and stepped a meter away to the side. The Cypher de in his Hand used this position to draw a cold light that went straight for the throat of the Borged Zombie!


    The charging modded zombie growled in a low voice and lowered its glowing eyes. It lifted its steel hands to block Tyrion''s attack!


    "DING!"


    The Cypher de cut through the synthetic skin and even cut an inch into its legendary Cyber arm.


    "This Borged Zombie reacts quickly, much faster than regr zombies." When Tyrion feet touched the ground and had just retracted his de, a wild wind came as an iron w struck forwards, readily at Tyrion''s face, ready to take a huge chunk of his skull with it.


    Tyrion first stepped back for some more space and then directly used the fifth style: reverse star reaper to direct the force of the w to the side and used the momentum along with the sixth style to stab.


    The de delicately slid across its metallic arm and stabbed through the charging Zombie''s chin in an instant.


    Tyrion ferociously pulled his de out and stepped back.


    "Pu~~~" ck disgusting blood sprayed wildly, and therge Borged Zombie fell to the ground.


    "Watch out!"


    A female voice suddenly shouted!


    [KUANG]


    The nearby Vander and Jason who had been upying the two borged zombieswere suddenly hit and thrown into the air. Vander entire body smashed against one of the walls on the street and, with a boom, the poorly maintained wall instantly shattered. Vander fell down and spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.

 Chapter 827 Wrong

    Chapter 827 Wrong


    By this time, the Lion Heart squad has already ran far away. With the Death Gate squad attracting most of the zombies, there were barely any zombies in their surroundings. Thanks to that, they were able to move across a great distance without much trouble. As they entered a new area with many zombies, the Lion Heart squad slowed down and, once again, started moving cautiously.


    "What happened just now, not even one of them died?" asked the Lion Heart squad''s captain as he frowned.


    "Captain, I fired at the captain of the Death Gate squad, Alicia. However, she just so happened to be dissecting a corpse, and just so happened is her dagger in a way that shook her body.


    With that, the bullet just barely missed her and injured another member of the Death Gate squad instead. That member''s arm was instantly sted off, but I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead" Yang, who had a skinny figure.


    "That Jason got lucky"


    Ligna frowned as he looked at the other person, "What about Tyrion, howe he didn''t die?"


    With the great distance and the speed of the bullet, only the person using the sniper rifle with theirser aimer device could clearly see what happened in that instant.


    "That Tyrion¡­.." the sniper hesitated, and then said, "he also got lucky. As I fired, he just so happened to be skinning a zombie, and just so happened to swing his de against my armor piercing bullet". He could only say this, because he didn''t think Tyrion''s reaction speed was quick enough to cut through the armor piercing bullet.


    So the only exnation was luck!


    Since you would need an absurd reaction speed and control over your de and amazing sight to be able to cut through an armor piercing bullet.


    "Fuck, this Tyrion also has some bullshit luck." They couldn''t help but to curse.


    "However, don''t worry". Laughed the sniper. "we fired four shots at the zombie hordes before and the only humans they could find are the members of the ''Death Gate  squad''. Over a thousand zombies have them surrounded. No matter how great the Death Gate squad is, they''re doomed for sure!"


    "No!"


    The captain of the Lion Heart squad shook his head, "Not absolutely. If Death Gate squad split up and ran. If the captain stayed behind to hold the horse while the others flee, they may have survived!" as he said that, Ligna let out a smile, "Of course, they have absolutely no threat to our Lion Heart squad".


    "Captain, maybe they could coincidentally meet others if the same academy to help them."ughed the one of the team.


    "In this city, and in such a small amount of time, to meet another team¡­.. and to even convince him to help them. The chance of this is even lower than winning the lottery" grinned the Lion Heart squad''s captain as heughed, "Alright, let''s go guys. That old thing is still moving, so we should get there as fast as possible".


    "Yes".


    The Lion Heart squad moved forward.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Tyrion and the others rushed to the rooftop of a regr six story residential apartment.


    "KA!" the door to the staircase connected to the rooftop was directly sealed shut.


    "Quick, let old Vander down" Tyrion in a low voice.


    "Get the medicine" said Jason hurriedly.


    With Vander''s injury, he could die just by blood loss. Thankfully they stopped the blood earlier. However, such arge injury would need some basic treatment first¡­.. since this city is a day walk away from the vehicle.


    And rushing on the road for a day straight? With Vander''s current condition, there''s no way he''d be able to handle that.


    "Vander, keep that in your mouth and replenish some energy" Jason took out a pill and put it in Vander''s mouth.


    As the Death Gate  squad continued to treat Vander, the pale faced Vander was able to get the energy he needed in time. As treatment went on, the members of the Death Gate  squad started to loosen up.


    "Phew!" Tyrion secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he looked at the pale brother Zhang, and especially at the spot of his nonexistent right arm and half of a shoulder, his face was a bit dark. His fate would have even been worse than Vander''s had he not replicate a secund heart.


    "Vander can''t use a de in the future anymore and his career as a fighter is over!" Tyrion felt that it was a pity.


    "These bastards, I, Jason, will make them regret it" said Jason as he clenched both of his fists, and then looked at Tyrion, "Thankfully, Tyrion wasn''t shot dead and was able to... Oh yea, Tyrion, howe you were you able to deflect the bullet?".


    Suddenly, all the other members of the Death Gate squad, including the heavily wounded Vander that was lying on the floor, looked at Tyrion.


    Tyrion knew that the reaction speed he had showcased earlier had been off the charts. Even a silver grade beast nor a Demon Fighter possess such reaction speed to deflect a bullet but Tyrion had done it right in front of everybody.


    Tyrion stared at the two people looking at him with a contemtive look before sighing. "I sessfully practice the Nine Star Thunder de!"


    Both Vander and Jason were instantly stunned. "T-the most difficult and main technique of the Venerable Fiendgod, of the Thunder temple?"


    Jason couldn''t help but ask after some hesitation.


    Tyrion nodded his head seriously.


    "The technique that paves way to the Path of bing a Fiendgod?" Vander''s weak voice also sounded as he asked for confirmation.


    Tyrion hesitated. He hadn''t heard the technique could make one a Fiendgod but he also nodded his head slowly.


    "Haha." Jasonughed loudly, "Tyrion, I knew I didn''t misjudge you! "


    Vander also let out a weak smile.


    "A potential Fiendgod¡­ an actual potential Fiendgod has appeared in our team."ughed Jason as he nodded, "I know that if the Lion Heart squad knew that Tyrion was this powerful, they wouldn''t have pulled this sly trick. If they knew... that they made an enemy out of a potential Fiendgod , they''d certainly regret it!"

 Chapter 828 Wrong

    Chapter 828 Wrong


    By this time, the Lion Heart squad has already ran far away. With the Death Gate squad attracting most of the zombies, there were barely any zombies in their surroundings. Thanks to that, they were able to move across a great distance without much trouble. As they entered a new area with many zombies, the Lion Heart squad slowed down and, once again, started moving cautiously.


    "What happened just now, not even one of them died?" asked the Lion Heart squad''s captain as he frowned.


    "Captain, I fired at the captain of the Death Gate squad, Alicia. However, she just so happened to be dissecting a corpse, and just so happened is her dagger in a way that shook her body.


    With that, the bullet just barely missed her and injured another member of the Death Gate squad instead. That member''s arm was instantly sted off, but I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead" Yang, who had a skinny figure.


    "That Jason got lucky"


    Ligna frowned as he looked at the other person, "What about Tyrion, howe he didn''t die?"


    With the great distance and the speed of the bullet, only the person using the sniper rifle with theirser aimer device could clearly see what happened in that instant.


    "That Tyrion¡­.." the sniper hesitated, and then said, "he also got lucky. As I fired, he just so happened to be skinning a zombie, and just so happened to swing his de against my armor piercing bullet". He could only say this, because he didn''t think Tyrion''s reaction speed was quick enough to cut through the armor piercing bullet.


    So the only exnation was luck!


    Since you would need an absurd reaction speed and control over your de and amazing sight to be able to cut through an armor piercing bullet.


    "Fuck, this Tyrion also has some bullshit luck." They couldn''t help but to curse.


    "However, don''t worry". Laughed the sniper. "we fired four shots at the zombie hordes before and the only humans they could find are the members of the ''Death Gate  squad''. Over a thousand zombies have them surrounded. No matter how great the Death Gate squad is, they''re doomed for sure!"


    "No!"


    The captain of the Lion Heart squad shook his head, "Not absolutely. If Death Gate squad split up and ran. If the captain stayed behind to hold the horse while the others flee, they may have survived!" as he said that, Ligna let out a smile, "Of course, they have absolutely no threat to our Lion Heart squad".


    "Captain, maybe they could coincidentally meet others if the same academy to help them."ughed the one of the team.


    "In this city, and in such a small amount of time, to meet another team¡­.. and to even convince him to help them. The chance of this is even lower than winning the lottery" grinned the Lion Heart squad''s captain as heughed, "Alright, let''s go guys. That old thing is still moving, so we should get there as fast as possible".


    "Yes".


    The Lion Heart squad moved forward.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Tyrion and the others rushed to the rooftop of a regr six story residential apartment.


    "KA!" the door to the staircase connected to the rooftop was directly sealed shut.


    "Quick, let old Vander down" Tyrion in a low voice.


    "Get the medicine" said Jason hurriedly.


    With Vander''s injury, he could die just by blood loss. Thankfully they stopped the blood earlier. However, such arge injury would need some basic treatment first¡­.. since this city is a day walk away from the vehicle.


    And rushing on the road for a day straight? With Vander''s current condition, there''s no way he''d be able to handle that.


    "Vander, keep that in your mouth and replenish some energy" Jason took out a pill and put it in Vander''s mouth.


    As the Death Gate  squad continued to treat Vander, the pale faced Vander was able to get the energy he needed in time. As treatment went on, the members of the Death Gate  squad started to loosen up.


    "Phew!" Tyrion secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he looked at the pale brother Zhang, and especially at the spot of his nonexistent right arm and half of a shoulder, his face was a bit dark. His fate would have even been worse than Vander''s had he not replicate a secund heart.


    "Vander can''t use a de in the future anymore and his career as a fighter is over!" Tyrion felt that it was a pity.


    "These bastards, I, Jason, will make them regret it" said Jason as he clenched both of his fists, and then looked at Tyrion, "Thankfully, Tyrion wasn''t shot dead and was able to... Oh yea, Tyrion, howe you were you able to deflect the bullet?".


    Suddenly, all the other members of the Death Gate squad, including the heavily wounded Vander that was lying on the floor, looked at Tyrion.


    Tyrion knew that the reaction speed he had showcased earlier had been off the charts. Even a silver grade beast nor a Demon Fighter possess such reaction speed to deflect a bullet but Tyrion had done it right in front of everybody.


    Tyrion stared at the two people looking at him with a contemtive look before sighing. "I sessfully practice the Nine Star Thunder de!"


    Both Vander and Jason were instantly stunned. "T-the most difficult and main technique of the Venerable Fiendgod, of the Thunder temple?"


    Jason couldn''t help but ask after some hesitation.


    Tyrion nodded his head seriously.


    "The technique that paves way to the Path of bing a Fiendgod?" Vander''s weak voice also sounded as he asked for confirmation.


    Tyrion hesitated. He hadn''t heard the technique could make one a Fiendgod but he also nodded his head slowly.


    "Haha." Jasonughed loudly, "Tyrion, I knew I didn''t misjudge you! "


    Vander also let out a weak smile.


    "A potential Fiendgod¡­ an actual potential Fiendgod has appeared in our team."ughed Jason as he nodded, "I know that if the Lion Heart squad knew that Tyrion was this powerful, they wouldn''t have pulled this sly trick. If they knew... that they made an enemy out of a potential Fiendgod , they certainly regret it!"

 Chapter 829 Repeated

    Chapter 829 Repeated


    By this time, the Lion Heart squad has already ran far away. With the Death Gate squad attracting most of the zombies, there were barely any zombies in their surroundings. Thanks to that, they were able to move across a great distance without much trouble. As they entered a new area with many zombies, the Lion Heart squad slowed down and, once again, started moving cautiously.


    "What happened just now, not even one of them died?" asked the Lion Heart squad''s captain as he frowned.


    "Captain, I fired at the captain of the Death Gate squad, Alicia. However, she just so happened to be dissecting a corpse, and just so happened is her dagger in a way that shook her body.


    With that, the bullet just barely missed her and injured another member of the Death Gate squad instead. That member''s arm was instantly sted off, but I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead" Yang, who had a skinny figure.


    "That Jason got lucky"


    Ligna frowned as he looked at the other person, "What about Tyrion, howe he didn''t die?"


    With the great distance and the speed of the bullet, only the person using the sniper rifle with theirser aimer device could clearly see what happened in that instant.


    "That Tyrion¡­.." the sniper hesitated, and then said, "he also got lucky. As I fired, he just so happened to be skinning a zombie, and just so happened to swing his de against my armor piercing bullet". He could only say this, because he didn''t think Tyrion''s reaction speed was quick enough to cut through the armor piercing bullet.


    So the only exnation was luck!


    Since you would need an absurd reaction speed and control over your de and amazing sight to be able to cut through an armor piercing bullet.


    "Fuck, this Tyrion also has some bullshit luck." They couldn''t help but to curse.


    "However, don''t worry". Laughed the sniper. "we fired four shots at the zombie hordes before and the only humans they could find are the members of the ''Death Gate  squad''. Over a thousand zombies have them surrounded. No matter how great the Death Gate squad is, they''re doomed for sure!"


    "No!"


    The captain of the Lion Heart squad shook his head, "Not absolutely. If Death Gate squad split up and ran. If the captain stayed behind to hold the horse while the others flee, they may have survived!" as he said that, Ligna let out a smile, "Of course, they have absolutely no threat to our Lion Heart squad".


    "Captain, maybe they could coincidentally meet others if the same academy to help them."ughed the one of the team.


    "In this city, and in such a small amount of time, to meet another team¡­.. and to even convince him to help them. The chance of this is even lower than winning the lottery" grinned the Lion Heart squad''s captain as heughed, "Alright, let''s go guys. That old thing is still moving, so we should get there as fast as possible".


    "Yes".


    The Lion Heart squad moved forward.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Tyrion and the others rushed to the rooftop of a regr six story residential apartment.


    "KA!" the door to the staircase connected to the rooftop was directly sealed shut.


    "Quick, let old Vander down" Tyrion in a low voice.


    "Get the medicine" said Jason hurriedly.


    With Vander''s injury, he could die just by blood loss. Thankfully they stopped the blood earlier. However, such arge injury would need some basic treatment first¡­.. since this city is a day walk away from the vehicle.


    And rushing on the road for a day straight? With Vander''s current condition, there''s no way he''d be able to handle that.


    "Vander, keep that in your mouth and replenish some energy" Jason took out a pill and put it in Vander''s mouth.


    As the Death Gate  squad continued to treat Vander, the pale faced Vander was able to get the energy he needed in time. As treatment went on, the members of the Death Gate  squad started to loosen up.


    "Phew!" Tyrion secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he looked at the pale brother Zhang, and especially at the spot of his nonexistent right arm and half of a shoulder, his face was a bit dark. His fate would have even been worse than Vander''s had he not replicate a secund heart.


    "Vander can''t use a de in the future anymore and his career as a fighter is over!" Tyrion felt that it was a pity.


    "These bastards, I, Jason, will make them regret it" said Jason as he clenched both of his fists, and then looked at Tyrion, "Thankfully, Tyrion wasn''t shot dead and was able to... Oh yea, Tyrion, howe you were you able to deflect the bullet?".


    Suddenly, all the other members of the Death Gate squad, including the heavily wounded Vander that was lying on the floor, looked at Tyrion.


    Tyrion knew that the reaction speed he had showcased earlier had been off the charts. Even a silver grade beast nor a Demon Fighter possess such reaction speed to deflect a bullet but Tyrion had done it right in front of everybody.


    Tyrion stared at the two people looking at him with a contemtive look before sighing. "I sessfully practice the Nine Star Thunder de!"


    Both Vander and Jason were instantly stunned. "T-the most difficult and main technique of the Venerable Fiendgod, of the Thunder temple?"


    Jason couldn''t help but ask after some hesitation.


    Tyrion nodded his head seriously.


    "The technique that paves way to the Path of bing a Fiendgod?" Vander''s weak voice also sounded as he asked for confirmation.


    Tyrion hesitated. He hadn''t heard the technique could make one a Fiendgod but he also nodded his head slowly.


    "Haha." Jasonughed loudly, "Tyrion, I knew I didn''t misjudge you! "


    Vander also let out a weak smile.


    "A potential Fiendgod¡­ an actual potential Fiendgod has appeared in our team."ughed Jason as he nodded, "I know that if the Lion Heart squad knew that Tyrion was this powerful, they wouldn''t have pulled this sly trick. If they knew¡­ that they made an enemy out of a potential Fiendgod , they''d certainly regret it!"

 Chapter 830 Repeated

    Chapter 830 Repeated


    By this time, the Lion Heart squad has already ran far away. With the Death Gate squad attracting most of the zombies, there were barely any zombies in their surroundings. Thanks to that, they were able to move across a great distance without much trouble. As they entered a new area with many zombies, the Lion Heart squad slowed down and, once again, started moving cautiously.


    "What happened just now, not even one of them died?" asked the Lion Heart squad''s captain as he frowned.


    "Captain, I fired at the captain of the Death Gate squad, Alicia. However, she just so happened to be dissecting a corpse, and just so happened is her dagger in a way that shook her body.


    With that, the bullet just barely missed her and injured another member of the Death Gate squad instead. That member''s arm was instantly sted off, but I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead" Yang, who had a skinny figure.


    "That Jason got lucky"


    Ligna frowned as he looked at the other person, "What about Tyrion, howe he didn''t die?"


    With the great distance and the speed of the bullet, only the person using the sniper rifle with theirser aimer device could clearly see what happened in that instant.


    "That Tyrion¡­.." the sniper hesitated, and then said, "he also got lucky. As I fired, he just so happened to be skinning a zombie, and just so happened to swing his de against my armor piercing bullet". He could only say this, because he didn''t think Tyrion''s reaction speed was quick enough to cut through the armor piercing bullet.


    So the only exnation was luck!


    Since you would need an absurd reaction speed and control over your de and amazing sight to be able to cut through an armor piercing bullet.


    "Fuck, this Tyrion also has some bullshit luck." They couldn''t help but to curse.


    "However, don''t worry". Laughed the sniper. "we fired four shots at the zombie hordes before and the only humans they could find are the members of the ''Death Gate  squad''. Over a thousand zombies have them surrounded. No matter how great the Death Gate squad is, they''re doomed for sure!"


    "No!"


    The captain of the Lion Heart squad shook his head, "Not absolutely. If Death Gate squad split up and ran. If the captain stayed behind to hold the horse while the others flee, they may have survived!" as he said that, Ligna let out a smile, "Of course, they have absolutely no threat to our Lion Heart squad".


    "Captain, maybe they could coincidentally meet others if the same academy to help them."ughed the one of the team.


    "In this city, and in such a small amount of time, to meet another team¡­.. and to even convince him to help them. The chance of this is even lower than winning the lottery" grinned the Lion Heart squad''s captain as heughed, "Alright, let''s go guys. That old thing is still moving, so we should get there as fast as possible".


    "Yes".


    The Lion Heart squad moved forward.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Tyrion and the others rushed to the rooftop of a regr six story residential apartment.


    "KA!" the door to the staircase connected to the rooftop was directly sealed shut.


    "Quick, let old Vander down" Tyrion in a low voice.


    "Get the medicine" said Jason hurriedly.


    With Vander''s injury, he could die just by blood loss. Thankfully they stopped the blood earlier. However, such arge injury would need some basic treatment first¡­.. since this city is a day walk away from the vehicle.


    And rushing on the road for a day straight? With Vander''s current condition, there''s no way he''d be able to handle that.


    "Vander, keep that in your mouth and replenish some energy" Jason took out a pill and put it in Vander''s mouth.


    As the Death Gate  squad continued to treat Vander, the pale faced Vander was able to get the energy he needed in time. As treatment went on, the members of the Death Gate  squad started to loosen up.


    "Phew!" Tyrion secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he looked at the pale brother Zhang, and especially at the spot of his nonexistent right arm and half of a shoulder, his face was a bit dark. His fate would have even been worse than Vander''s had he not replicate a secund heart.


    "Vander can''t use a de in the future anymore and his career as a fighter is over!" Tyrion felt that it was a pity.


    "These bastards, I, Jason, will make them regret it" said Jason as he clenched both of his fists, and then looked at Tyrion, "Thankfully, Tyrion wasn''t shot dead and was able to... Oh yea, Tyrion, howe you were you able to deflect the bullet?".


    Suddenly, all the other members of the Death Gate squad, including the heavily wounded Vander that was lying on the floor, looked at Tyrion.


    Tyrion knew that the reaction speed he had showcased earlier had been off the charts. Even a silver grade beast nor a Demon Fighter possess such reaction speed to deflect a bullet but Tyrion had done it right in front of everybody.


    Tyrion stared at the two people looking at him with a contemtive look before sighing. "I sessfully practice the Nine Star Thunder de!"


    Both Vander and Jason were instantly stunned. "T-the most difficult and main technique of the Venerable Fiendgod, of the Thunder temple?"


    Jason couldn''t help but ask after some hesitation.


    Tyrion nodded his head seriously.


    "The technique that paves way to the Path of bing a Fiendgod?" Vander''s weak voice also sounded as he asked for confirmation.


    Tyrion hesitated. He hadn''t heard the technique could make one a Fiendgod but he also nodded his head slowly.


    "Haha." Jasonughed loudly, "Tyrion, I knew I didn''t misjudge you! "


    Vander also let out a weak smile.


    "A potential Fiendgod¡­ an actual potential Fiendgod has appeared in our team."ughed Jason as he nodded, "I know that if the Lion Heart squad knew that Tyrion was this powerful, they wouldn''t have pulled this sly trick. If they knew¡­ that they made an enemy out of a potential Fiendgod , they''d certainly regret it!"...

 Chapter 831 Wrong

    Chapter 831 Wrong


    Figures shed through the roof of the deserted city. Their speed swift and their aura startling.


    While they be radiating miniscule amounts of ''Dust'', indicating that they were no Super soldier. But their speed and strength they disyed, crossing twenty meters in a single leap was enough to rival a newly created Super soldier.


    All of a sudden, the moving figures slowed down and settled at the roof of a sky scraper whose side seemed to have been cleaved through by a gigantic knife.


    The figures stood up top the half sliced building, gazing down the into the street.


    "There!"


    One of the figures whispered and the other two turned their focus at the street below.


    These figures were actually Tyrion, Jason and the wounded Vander.


    Because they weren''t willing to see Alicia die and sacrifice hd life for theirs, they came back.


    Tyrion had pointed a street away from them. From their vantage pout of view, they could only see several dots as it was almost a kilometer away.


    Despite being a gic soldier, ones senses still had to be honed in other to acquire true sight or an acute hearing.


    "That''s Alicia, I can recognize her figure anywhere." Jason said with an excited expression.


    Vander clenched his only fist and spoke. "It''s good she''s not dead."


    All the while, Tyrion remained silent.


    "She seem to be surrounded by those group of tyrants; Lion Heart. We should kill them where they stands!" Jason growled angrily once he caught sight of several figures from the Lion Heart academy squad surround Alicia.


    "But why are they not attacking?" Tyrion couldn''t help but mutter.


    Vander immediately snorted. "While Alicia might not be a Fiendgod candidate, her potential is already astonishing. With her strength, she would make sure to kill at least tow to three of them before giving in!"


    Jason nodded his head as his face turned serious. "Let''s go help her."


    Without hesitation, both the injured Vander and the furious Jason jumped down from the sky scraper. There figures bouncing between buildings, reducing their fall until theynded on the ground.


    Without hesitation, they rushed forward with hopes of helping Alicia.


    Tyrion stood at the top of the tower, his expression entirely strange as he stared at the figures almost a kilometer away. While he was still a gic soldier and far from Demonic Fighters with senses sharp enough to cover a kilometer radius, the owing of a second heart also enhanced his senses by a bit.


    He couldn''t see the situation all that clearly but he could tell that Alicia was in no danger, in fact, it was the opposite. She seem to be in control of the entire situation, making things extremely bizarre.


    With shing eyes, he thought for a while before leaping from the 500 meters tall building, free falling.


    Just as hended to the ground,


    "BANG!" "SNAP!" "CRACK!!!"


    His feet immediately shattered and the flesh exploded. Cracks skimmed up his leg bones like an earth quake as his waist bursted out like an explosive.


    His pelvis revealed numerous cracks in them as the flesh there also exploded... His dragon of course couldn''t handle such transmission of force and elongated before snapping of like a sliced piece of hotdog.


    Blood sttered to the ground as Tyrionid there with about half his lower body gone.


    In the next second after the damage, his flesh blood and bones began to repair as though an invisible hand was recreating them out of thin air.


    [Major injury +0000 points (self inflicted damage cannot earn damage points)]


    "Not even this works?" Tyrion raised an eye brow before standing up, quickly changing to a new set of trousers.


    With phantom step, he quickly caught up to the others and arrived at the scene at the same time they did.


    They were about to attack when they they stopped in their tracks, stunned.


    The entire squad of Lion Heartid dead with holes in their hearts, leaving just Ligna, captain of the squad.


    But this wasn''t what shocked them. What shocked them was Alicia''s current look.


    Her body was entirely shrouded by a mist of dark shadows. Her previously valiant look had kow been reced by a delicate one and her face was extremely pale as though she didn''t have a tinge of blood in them.


    Her eyes were entirely ck and eerie and seem to be a bottomless put that sucks the souls of their enemies within.


    Her lips, dripped with blood and on her palm was a half-eaten, still-beating heart of a grown man, spurting out blood.


    Her mouth was slightly parted, revealing sharp fangs and her body which had been previously covered with clothing was entirely stark naked.


    Her perky mountains, standing freely like two mountain peaks ced horizontally.


    A single line of hair below her belly button went further into the abyss of her thighs as they squirmed with faint shadowy wetness.


    Noticing the intruders, Alicia''s ck pupils lifted from the heart offered to her by Ligna and her breasts bounced as she fixed her gaze onto the three people intruder...


    "BOOM!"


    The world seem to change color and an intense sense of crises envelop the entire squad.


    "BANG!"


    All the colors in their eyes turned ck and with as an intense pressure descended on them.


    "THUMP!!!"


    Their hearts pounded heavily as though wanting to leap out of their chest as pure, raw primal fear enveloped them.


    Alicia''s head tilted and her lips curved to a deadly smile, beautiful smile that could topple not just nations but worlds.


    "I thought I said to run?"


    "BOOM!!!"


    Jason''s groaned as his head felt dizzy due to the intense pressure and fear. He immediately but his lips to wake himself up.


    Vander immediately cked out from raw fear but his body remained standing whole Tyrion''s muscles simply shook, with veins popping out from his eyes, neck and head.


    "What intense pressure!" Tyrion waspletely shocked.


    It wasn''t a pressure formed from just raw power but a pressure of an higher existence towards a lower existence! Like the fear a rabbit feel when encountering a dinosaur.


    "It''s a pity I to kill you now that you''ve seen my true self." With that, she seem to have faded from existence and arrived before Vander.


    "BANG!"


    His body trembled as his heart was directly ripped out  from him from behind. At the same time, she arrived before Jason.


    "BANG!!"


    He wasn''t able to react as a hand reaches through his body and ripped his heart out, blood sshed to the air in slo-mo.


    In that same fraction of a second, she arrived behind Tyrion.


    "BANG!"


    His heart directly ripped out like a plucked apple fruit....

 Chapter 832 Wrong

    Chapter 832 Wrong


    Figures shed through the roof of the deserted city. Their speed swift and their aura startling.


    While they be radiating miniscule amounts of ''Dust'', indicating that they were no Super soldier. But their speed and strength they disyed, crossing twenty meters in a single leap was enough to rival a newly created Super soldier.


    All of a sudden, the moving figures slowed down and settled at the roof of a sky scraper whose side seemed to have been cleaved through by a gigantic knife.


    The figures stood up top the half sliced building, gazing down the into the street.


    "There!"


    One of the figures whispered and the other two turned their focus at the street below.


    These figures were actually Tyrion, Jason and the wounded Vander.


    Because they weren''t willing to see Alicia die and sacrifice hd life for theirs, they came back.


    Tyrion had pointed a street away from them. From their vantage pout of view, they could only see several dots as it was almost a kilometer away.


    Despite being a gic soldier, ones senses still had to be honed in other to acquire true sight or an acute hearing.


    "That''s Alicia, I can recognize her figure anywhere." Jason said with an excited expression.


    Vander clenched his only fist and spoke. "It''s good she''s not dead."


    All the while, Tyrion remained silent.


    "She seem to be surrounded by those group of tyrants; Lion Heart. We should kill them where they stands!" Jason growled angrily once he caught sight of several figures from the Lion Heart academy squad surround Alicia.


    "But why are they not attacking?" Tyrion couldn''t help but mutter.


    Vander immediately snorted. "While Alicia might not be a Fiendgod candidate, her potential is already astonishing. With her strength, she would make sure to kill at least tow to three of them before giving in!"


    Jason nodded his head as his face turned serious. "Let''s go help her."


    Without hesitation, both the injured Vander and the furious Jason jumped down from the sky scraper. There figures bouncing between buildings, reducing their fall until theynded on the ground.


    Without hesitation, they rushed forward with hopes of helping Alicia.


    Tyrion stood at the top of the tower, his expression entirely strange as he stared at the figures almost a kilometer away. While he was still a gic soldier and far from Demonic Fighters with senses sharp enough to cover a kilometer radius, the owing of a second heart also enhanced his senses by a bit.


    He couldn''t see the situation all that clearly but he could tell that Alicia was in no danger, in fact, it was the opposite. She seem to be in control of the entire situation, making things extremely bizarre.


    With shing eyes, he thought for a while before leaping from the 500 meters tall building, free falling.


    Just as hended to the ground,


    "BANG!" "SNAP!" "CRACK!!!"


    His feet immediately shattered and the flesh exploded. Cracks skimmed up his leg bones like an earth quake as his waist bursted out like an explosive.


    His pelvis revealed numerous cracks in them as the flesh there also exploded... His dragon of course couldn''t handle such transmission of force and elongated before snapping of like a sliced piece of hotdog.


    Blood sttered to the ground as Tyrionid there with about half his lower body gone.


    In the next second after the damage, his flesh blood and bones began to repair as though an invisible hand was recreating them out of thin air.


    [Major injury +0000 points (self inflicted damage cannot earn damage points)]


    "Not even this works?" Tyrion raised an eye brow before standing up, quickly changing to a new set of trousers.


    With phantom step, he quickly caught up to the others and arrived at the scene at the same time they did.


    They were about to attack when they they stopped in their tracks, stunned.


    The entire squad of Lion Heartid dead with holes in their hearts, leaving just Ligna, captain of the squad.


    But this wasn''t what shocked them. What shocked them was Alicia''s current look.


    Her body was entirely shrouded by a mist of dark shadows. Her previously valiant look had kow been reced by a delicate one and her face was extremely pale as though she didn''t have a tinge of blood in them.


    Her eyes were entirely ck and eerie and seem to be a bottomless put that sucks the souls of their enemies within.


    Her lips, dripped with blood and on her palm was a half-eaten, still-beating heart of a grown man, spurting out blood.


    Her mouth was slightly parted, revealing sharp fangs and her body which had been previously covered with clothing was entirely stark naked.


    Her perky mountains, standing freely like two mountain peaks ced horizontally.


    A single line of hair below her belly button went further into the abyss of her thighs as they squirmed with faint shadowy wetness.


    Noticing the intruders, Alicia''s ck pupils lifted from the heart offered to her by Ligna and her breasts bounced as she fixed her gaze onto the three people intruder...


    "BOOM!"


    The world seem to change color and an intense sense of crises envelop the entire squad.


    "BANG!"


    All the colors in their eyes turned ck and with as an intense pressure descended on them.


    "THUMP!!!"


    Their hearts pounded heavily as though wanting to leap out of their chest as pure, raw primal fear enveloped them.


    Alicia''s head tilted and her lips curved to a deadly smile, beautiful smile that could topple not just nations but worlds.


    "I thought I said to run?"


    "BOOM!!!"


    Jason''s groaned as his head felt dizzy due to the intense pressure and fear. He immediately but his lips to wake himself up.


    Vander immediately cked out from raw fear but his body remained standing whole Tyrion''s muscles simply shook, with veins popping out from his eyes, neck and head.


    "What intense pressure!" Tyrion waspletely shocked.


    It wasn''t a pressure formed from just raw power but a pressure of an higher existence towards a lower existence! Like the fear a rabbit feel when encountering a dinosaur.


    "It''s a pity I to kill you now that you''ve seen my true self." With that, she seem to have faded from existence and arrived before Vander.


    "BANG!"


    His body trembled as his heart was directly ripped out  from him from behind. At the same time, she arrived before Jason.


    "BANG!!"


    He wasn''t able to react as a hand reaches through his body and ripped his heart out, blood sshed to the air in slo-mo.


    In that same fraction of a second, she arrived behind Tyrion.


    "BANG!"


    His heart directly ripped out of his chest like a plucked apple fruit.

 Chapter 833 Wrong

    Chapter 833 Wrong


    An Intense, indescribable chilling sensation swept towards him.


    "KABOOM!!"


    Tyrion''s hulking frame was sted away in the blink of an eye by the massive explosion. With a loud boom, he crashed into another skyscraper.


    Under the shocking impact of the collision, the entire building tilted and shook intensely. Large boulders fell into the ground.


    "ONLY I AM THE STRONGEST!!" Alicia found the strength to stand up again. All around her, jet-ck shady fog enveloped her, raging from within her like a jet.


    "STRONGEST!?" Tyrion pulled himself out from the building, standing before the half shattered building. Heughed coldly and roared. "NO, I AM THE STRONGEST! ONLY I AM THE STRONGEST!!"


    "SWISH!!"


    Almost in exactly the same moment, both of them disappeared into two streaks of blinding light which collided with each other.


    There was no deafening st. But a dark me wrestled with a formless fire. Tyrion''s match with Alicia had just escted to a whole new level unmatched hitherto.


    Alicia, now on her feet again, had recovered her peak strength almost instantaneously. In fact, she was  even stronger to boot.


    Unlike previously, Tyrion was using all his arms and legs now, even the horns in his head.


    His saber had exploded in that collision a moment earlier.


    "BAM!"


    Struck by the dagger, Tyrion smashed into another the street once again. At this time, almost half the entire street''s building had been reduced to rumbled withrge crates on the ground as though hundreds of mines had been activated.


    There were evenrge cracks in the ground, showcasing the destruction of the reinforced road.


    Despite blocking the attack with both his arms, the massive force contained in the dagger was still too great to defuse.


    A giant bill board, about twenty meters wide, fell down from above him.


    Tyrion sucked in a deep breath of air, ignoring the cracks covering his chest. Suddenly, he pulled himself out of the building and climbed up the pencil-straight wall of the building like a lizard, stepping on the rock wall, and headed for therge recess in the face of the cliff.


    SLASH!


    A long de covered in a jet-ck mes which elongated the dagger to seem like a me shed across the spot where he had been.


    Alicia red at Tyrion above her, jet-ck tongues of me rising up from her body. She leapt into the air and dashed after Tyrion.


    SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH!!


    Large metals, ss and rocks kept tumbling down the building around the two of them.


    Even the entire building began trembling.


    "Dark Queen''s Decree: Five shes!!" Alicia used her killing move again.


    Presently, she seemed to be filled with endless strength. The jet-ck glow about her rapidlypressed, then exploded outwards violently.


    "KABOOM!!"


    The saber missed, sliding dangerously close by Tyrion''s skin and gouging a huge hole out of the waist of the building.


    Huge tumbling sounds rang out.


    Finally having taken too much damage, half the building on the left began copsing, sliding and copsing to the ground.


    The mist in the air thickened till it almost blotted out all visibility.


    "Are you dead?" Alicia'' senses were cut off by the copse of the building. The aura on her burned intensely.


    "Like I said¡­ I''M THE STRONGEST!!" A streak of lightning, lit up from within the storm of falling rocks. A low but mad-sounding voice rang out from behind her.


    Followed closely by that was a streak of lightning that zapped through the air.


    "Nine Sky Thunder!!!"


    "Queens  Spirit FIVE SLASHES!" Alicia hurriedly raised her saber and mustered all her power.


    "BOOM!!!"


    But she was still a tad toote. In the moment the massive force struck her, it riddled her with over a dozen fist-sized pits.


    The two of them shot across another building, colliding into multiple obstacles and walls, shattering it to pieces as theynded in another street.


    Everywhere, rocks, ss and rods rained.


    The two of them traded blows madly. Under the effects of the Jet-ck power stone, Alicia'' injuries did not hamper herbat strength.


    This was the power that she had given her all in exchange for. How could she fall here!?


    "I AM THE DARK PRIESTESS! I''M NOT DYING HERE! ABSOLUTELY NOT!!" In the dark mes, her countenance turned a shade more savage.


    "DIE!!!"


    Finally unable to endure the terrifying heat, the long dagger burst apart. However, the Dark power stone immediately generated a longer, wider de of mes out of thin air.


    The saber made of dark me, about seven to eight meters long, came crashing down towards Tyrion.


    "Phantom Spirit¡ªINFINITE SLASH!!!"


    "HAHAHAH!!! THAT''S RIGHT, JUST LIKE THIS!!"


    Tyrionughed madly. His white furs started to suddenly turn red as he activated Berserk explosion.


    His muscles increased drastically as he formed a de shape with both hands. Lightning actually started to crackle from his more crimson furs as it surrounded his arms.


    "CRACKLE!"


    The air around his shook as they power increased drastically!


    "Nine Sky Thunder de!!"


    "KABOOM!!"


    Before the saber made of dark me and thunder made contact, they already exploded.


    Dark mes distorted and mingled with waves of chaos, bursting into countless explosions and ripping rifts in the ground everywhere.


    Power at the realm of the Super soldier was extremelypact and potent to begin with. The extent of coteral damage that resulted from their fight was catastrophic.


    This meant that they were no longer using merely power that they had fully mastered, but also power that they had not yet been able to fully control.


    The dark and red mes lit the buildings and the ground as well as vehicles around them aze. A raging fire roared and spread, producing thick ck smoke which billowed into the air.


    "Crack."


    By the raging fire, Tyrion stepped on a fallen boulder and stood before Alicia


    "Looks like I won in the end,. Tyrion stared at the Dark power stone in the saber hilt, nowpletely dim. He raised his arm slowly.


    Alicia sat on the ground without an ounce of strength left in her, holding the broken saber in her hand. Wisps of ck smoke wafted into the air from her body; they came out of her orifices.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you had this sort of strength? Was it because you saw through me?" She lifted her eyes at Tyrion''s uplifted arm and asked suddenly.


    Tyrion paused in surprise.


    "No."


    Alicia seemed toe to some misunderstanding.


    Tyrion fell into silence. Then, heughed. "Seems like you''ve epted your death."


    Without warning, his palm struck down.

 Chapter 834 Wrong

    Chapter 834 Wrong


    An Intense, indescribable chilling sensation swept towards him.


    "KABOOM!!"


    Tyrion''s hulking frame was sted away in the blink of an eye by the massive explosion. With a loud boom, he crashed into another skyscraper.


    Under the shocking impact of the collision, the entire building tilted and shook intensely. Large boulders fell into the ground.


    "ONLY I AM THE STRONGEST!!" Alicia found the strength to stand up again. All around her, jet-ck shady fog enveloped her, raging from within her like a jet.


    "STRONGEST!?" Tyrion pulled himself out from the building, standing before the half shattered building. Heughed coldly and roared. "NO, I AM THE STRONGEST! ONLY I AM THE STRONGEST!!"


    "SWISH!!"


    Almost in exactly the same moment, both of them disappeared into two streaks of blinding light which collided with each other.


    There was no deafening st. But a dark me wrestled with a formless fire. Tyrion''s match with Alicia had just escted to a whole new level unmatched hitherto.


    Alicia, now on her feet again, had recovered her peak strength almost instantaneously. In fact, she was  even stronger to boot.


    Unlike previously, Tyrion was using all his arms and legs now, even the horns in his head.


    His saber had exploded in that collision a moment earlier.


    "BAM!"


    Struck by the dagger, Tyrion smashed into another the street once again. At this time, almost half the entire street''s building had been reduced to rumbled withrge crates on the ground as though hundreds of mines had been activated.


    There were evenrge cracks in the ground, showcasing the destruction of the reinforced road.


    Despite blocking the attack with both his arms, the massive force contained in the dagger was still too great to defuse.


    A giant bill board, about twenty meters wide, fell down from above him.


    Tyrion sucked in a deep breath of air, ignoring the cracks covering his chest. Suddenly, he pulled himself out of the building and climbed up the pencil-straight wall of the building like a lizard, stepping on the rock wall, and headed for therge recess in the face of the cliff.


    SLASH!


    A long de covered in a jet-ck mes which elongated the dagger to seem like a me shed across the spot where he had been.


    Alicia red at Tyrion above her, jet-ck tongues of me rising up from her body. She leapt into the air and dashed after Tyrion.


    SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH!!


    Large metals, ss and rocks kept tumbling down the building around the two of them.


    Even the entire building began trembling.


    "Dark Queen''s Decree: Five shes!!" Alicia used her killing move again.


    Presently, she seemed to be filled with endless strength. The jet-ck glow about her rapidlypressed, then exploded outwards violently.


    "KABOOM!!"


    The saber missed, sliding dangerously close by Tyrion''s skin and gouging a huge hole out of the waist of the building.


    Huge tumbling sounds rang out.


    Finally having taken too much damage, half the building on the left began copsing, sliding and copsing to the ground.


    The mist in the air thickened till it almost blotted out all visibility.


    "Are you dead?" Alicia'' senses were cut off by the copse of the building. The aura on her burned intensely.


    "Like I said¡­ I''M THE STRONGEST!!" A streak of lightning, lit up from within the storm of falling rocks. A low but mad-sounding voice rang out from behind her.


    Followed closely by that was a streak of lightning that zapped through the air.


    "Nine Sky Thunder!!!"


    "Queens  Spirit FIVE SLASHES!" Alicia hurriedly raised her saber and mustered all her power.


    "BOOM!!!"


    But she was still a tad toote. In the moment the massive force struck her, it riddled her with over a dozen fist-sized pits.


    The two of them shot across another building, colliding into multiple obstacles and walls, shattering it to pieces as theynded in another street.


    Everywhere, rocks, ss and rods rained.


    The two of them traded blows madly. Under the effects of the Jet-ck power stone, Alicia'' injuries did not hamper herbat strength.


    This was the power that she had given her all in exchange for. How could she fall here!?


    "I AM THE DARK PRIESTESS! I''M NOT DYING HERE! ABSOLUTELY NOT!!" In the dark mes, her countenance turned a shade more savage.


    "DIE!!!"


    Finally unable to endure the terrifying heat, the long dagger burst apart. However, the Dark power stone immediately generated a longer, wider de of mes out of thin air.


    The saber made of dark me, about seven to eight meters long, came crashing down towards Tyrion.


    "Phantom Spirit¡ªINFINITE SLASH!!!"


    "HAHAHAH!!! THAT''S RIGHT, JUST LIKE THIS!!"


    Tyrionughed madly. His white furs started to suddenly turn red as he activated Berserk explosion.


    His muscles increased drastically as he formed a de shape with both hands. Lightning actually started to crackle from his more crimson furs as it surrounded his arms.


    "CRACKLE!"


    The air around his shook as they power increased drastically!


    "Nine Sky Thunder de!!"


    "KABOOM!!"


    Before the saber made of dark me and thunder made contact, they already exploded.


    Dark mes distorted and mingled with waves of chaos, bursting into countless explosions and ripping rifts in the ground everywhere.


    Power at the realm of the Super soldier was extremelypact and potent to begin with. The extent of coteral damage that resulted from their fight was catastrophic.


    This meant that they were no longer using merely power that they had fully mastered, but also power that they had not yet been able to fully control.


    The dark and red mes lit the buildings and the ground as well as vehicles around them aze. A raging fire roared and spread, producing thick ck smoke which billowed into the air.


    "Crack."


    By the raging fire, Tyrion stepped on a fallen boulder and stood before Alicia.


    "Looks like I won in the end,. Tyrion stared at the Dark power stone in the saber hilt, nowpletely dim. He raised his arm slowly.


    Alicia sat on the ground without an ounce of strength left in her, holding the broken saber in her hand. Wisps of ck smoke wafted into the air from her body; they came out of her orifices.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you had this sort of strength? Was it because you saw through me?" She lifted her eyes at Tyrion''s uplifted arm and asked suddenly.


    Tyrion paused in surprise.


    "No."


    Alicia seemed toe to some misunderstanding.


    Tyrion fell into silence. Then, heughed. "Seems like you''ve epted your death."


    Without warning, his palm struck out.

 Chapter 835 Wrong

    Chapter 835 Wrong


    [Name: Poisonous ws]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Description: Bodily fluids contain infectious poison, deadly to Gic soldier, threatening to Super soldier and in annoying to Demonic Warriors.]


    ¡­


    [Name: Gun Slinger]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Description: Gain a hundred years of shooting experience in a second.]


    ...


    Recollecting the data he had read about the Demon Blood Arts from the New Ancient Undead City manual back at the academy, Tyrion decided to sell the two Poisonous w Demon Art and immediately swallowed the gun Slinger art for himself.


    The cells of a Gic soldier and a Super soldier was too limited and could only contain at most one demon blood art. No  was willing to rush lls copsing just to check if their body could withstand two Blood Demon Art.


    Even though Tyrion''s was different, having to hearts and strength, more than twice that of a usual Gic soldier, his cells could still only contain at just one Demon Blood Art due to his low talents.


    But even then, Tyrion proceeded to swallow the Gun Slinger Demonic Art.


    "Boom!"


    His throat directly exploded as his system detected the invasion of the blood Demon Art.


    ...


    A 1-star talent possess genes or cells that are intact and are easily manipted. For example, those with natural skin and genes.


    Their genes are basically untouched by their predecessors and then passed down to the newer generation. But it was different some others.


    Their genes had been altered by their ancestors, leading to an almost perfectly symmetrical nose, beautiful face, perfect hairline, perfectly sync lips and eyes that changes colors at different flow of time.


    Tyrion was also like that. Whole he wasn''t devilishly as handsome as Fabian, he came in close second. The wild beastly waves of energy rippling off of him even made him more attractive. However, his parent had altered him to be handsome from his embryonic stage, leading to miniscule space in his gic structure, thereby, reducing his talents in the process.


    However, Tyrion possess something the otherscked, regeneration traits.


    "Boom!"


    The second his throat healed, his chest exploded to smithereens as a huge hole appeared in his chest. It was as though his gic structure was about to copse.


    Luckily, just one of his heart shattered to pieces while the other worked to granger blood to the rest of his organs.


    "BOOM!"


    His stomach rumbled and then exploded once more as the merging failed a third time, spilling shattered internal organs as well as blood, inner fluids and pieces of his internal organs.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    This time, more than half of Tyrion''s torso exploded to smithereens, making Tyrion''s face change drastically.


    This was the first time he was experiencing something as dangerous as this.


    Usually it was his shoulder as well as his chest been obliterated. But this time, it was even more dangerous. If it weren''t for the fact that he had grown another heart, he would have undoubtedly died along with his ambition.


    However, he was he posses two hearts. Therefore the copse of one would only affect him by a few second until he regenerates.


    The moment half his torso exploded, he rapidly regenerated.


    As his cells kept on rejecting the Demonic blood arts by exploding, his triat kept regents ting only to stray all over again.


    This urred for what seem to be an eternity till the Demon Blood Art found a rare empty gic space within him to settle in.


    At this moment, Tyrion let out a sigh of relief. He was beginning to feel despair due as his body exploded without limits.


    "Status."


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits]


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells](100,000 <Upgrade>):


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 166,999]


    [Life-Level: Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 72%]


    [Blood Demon Arts:


    Air Canon,


    Gun Slinger,]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(Fourth level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: A frog growing wings]


    ...


    [Name: Gun Slinger]


    [Rarity: Epic] (100,000)


    [Description: Gain a hundred years of shooting experience in a second. Your gun skills could now threaten the supernatural.]


    [Remark: How can something so useless be so useful?]


    ...


    Seek the notification, Tyrion heaved a sigh of relief. Before entering the Super soldier stage, hoped to never try anything as life threatening as that again.


    Perfect proficiency in guns was an absolute dream of every man, both in the old era and the new one.


    Moreover, with the cybeic arm, he would require this skill even more.


    Calming his nerves, he walked to the stairs and entered the next floors.


    It was. Same as the other floor, it was an army of cybeic Zombies. But this time, they were all Borged zombies, hundreds, if not thousands of Borges zombies.


    "ROAR!!!"


    Feeling the goosebumps rising off his skin, Tyrion roared With no hesitation at all, as he activated the Ultima form of Berserk Explosion and then used the ultima form of Phantom step a well as the fourth sky of the Nine sky technique.


    Space seem to distort around his de as the bloodied, muscr, snake wriggling veins Tyrion transformed into numerous streak of threads, connecting to various Borged zombies.


    Thunder shed and lightning crackled as his de shed through several Borged zombie''s neck, severing them from or necks.


    But as the momentum of phantom step and thunder de faded in a split second, tense of borged zombies descended on Tyrion like rain.


    Tyrion sneered deeply. If he was an ordinary person, he would have waited till his veins and cells were strong enough to withstand the outburst of blood flow and jisb muscles, tendons and cells was able to withstand the intense outburst of speed he intended to move at.


    Sadly for the Borged Zombies, Tyrion didn''t care about his destroying his body, nor did he care the repacautions of overloading his cells.


    His body transformed into another streak of thread as he appeared above the entrapment of Borged Zombies.


    "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!"


    Heads exploded one after the other like water melon on a festival.

 Chapter 836 Wrong

    Chapter 836 Wrong


    [Name: Poisonous ws]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Description: Bodily fluids contain infectious poison, deadly to Gic soldier, threatening to Super soldier and in annoying to Demonic Warriors.]


    ¡­


    [Name: Gun Slinger]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Description: Gain a hundred years of shooting experience in a second.]


    ...


    Recollecting the data he had read about the Demon Blood Arts from the New Ancient Undead City manual back at the academy, Tyrion decided to sell the two Poisonous w Demon Art and immediately swallowed the gun Slinger art for himself.


    The cells of a Gic soldier and a Super soldier was too limited and could only contain at most one demon blood art. No  was willing to rush lls copsing just to check if their body could withstand two Blood Demon Art.


    Even though Tyrion''s was different, having to hearts and strength, more than twice that of a usual Gic soldier, his cells could still only contain at just one Demon Blood Art due to his low talents.


    But even then, Tyrion proceeded to swallow the Gun Slinger Demonic Art.


    "Boom!"


    His throat directly exploded as his system detected the invasion of the blood Demon Art.


    ...


    A 1-star talent possess genes or cells that are intact and are easily manipted. For example, those with natural skin and genes.


    Their genes are basically untouched by their predecessors and then passed down to the newer generation. But it was different some others.


    Their genes had been altered by their ancestors, leading to an almost perfectly symmetrical nose, beautiful face, perfect hairline, perfectly sync lips and eyes that changes colors at different flow of time.


    Tyrion was also like that. Whole he wasn''t devilishly as handsome as Fabian, he came in close second. The wild beastly waves of energy rippling off of him even made him more attractive. However, his parent had altered him to be handsome from his embryonic stage, leading to miniscule space in his gic structure, thereby, reducing his talents in the process.


    However, Tyrion possess something the otherscked, regeneration traits.


    "Boom!"


    The second his throat healed, his chest exploded to smithereens as a huge hole appeared in his chest. It was as though his gic structure was about to copse.


    Luckily, just one of his heart shattered to pieces while the other worked to granger blood to the rest of his organs.


    "BOOM!"


    His stomach rumbled and then exploded once more as the merging failed a third time, spilling shattered internal organs as well as blood, inner fluids and pieces of his internal organs.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    This time, more than half of Tyrion''s torso exploded to smithereens, making Tyrion''s face change drastically.


    This was the first time he was experiencing something as dangerous as this.


    Usually it was his shoulder as well as his chest been obliterated. But this time, it was even more dangerous. If it weren''t for the fact that he had grown another heart, he would have undoubtedly died along with his ambition.


    However, he was he posses two hearts. Therefore the copse of one would only affect him by a few second until he regenerates.


    The moment half his torso exploded, he rapidly regenerated.


    As his cells kept on rejecting the Demonic blood arts by exploding, his triat kept regents ting only to stray all over again.


    This urred for what seem to be an eternity till the Demon Blood Art found a rare empty gic space within him to settle in.


    At this moment, Tyrion let out a sigh of relief. He was beginning to feel despair due as his body exploded without limits.


    "Status."


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits]


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells](100,000 <Upgrade>):


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 166,999]


    [Life-Level: Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 72%]


    [Blood Demon Arts:


    Air Canon,


    Gun Slinger,]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(Fourth level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: A frog growing wings]


    ...


    [Name: Gun Slinger]


    [Rarity: Epic] (100,000)


    <upgrade>


    [Description: Gain a hundred years of shooting experience in a second. Your gun skills could now threaten the supernatural.]


    [Remark: How can something so useless be so useful?]


    ...


    Seek the notification, Tyrion heaved a sigh of relief. Before entering the Super soldier stage, hoped to never try anything as life threatening as that again.


    Perfect proficiency in guns was an absolute dream of every man, both in the old era and the new one.


    Moreover, with the cybeic arm, he would require this skill even more.


    Calming his nerves, he walked to the stairs and entered the next floors.


    It was. Same as the other floor, it was an army of cybeic Zombies. But this time, they were all Borged zombies, hundreds, if not thousands of Borges zombies.


    "ROAR!!!"


    Feeling the goosebumps rising off his skin, Tyrion roared With no hesitation at all, as he activated the Ultima form of Berserk Explosion and then used the ultima form of Phantom step a well as the fourth sky of the Nine sky technique.


    Space seem to distort around his de as the bloodied, muscr, snake wriggling veins Tyrion transformed into numerous streak of threads, connecting to various Borged zombies.


    Thunder shed and lightning crackled as his de shed through several Borged zombie''s neck, severing them from or necks.


    But as the momentum of phantom step and thunder de faded in a split second, tense of borged zombies descended on Tyrion like rain.


    Tyrion sneered deeply. If he was an ordinary person, he would have waited till his veins and cells were strong enough to withstand the outburst of blood flow and his muscles, tendons and cells was able to withstand the intense outburst of speed he intended to move at.


    Sadly for the Borged Zombies, Tyrion didn''t care about his destroying his body, nor did he care the repacautions of overloading his cells.


    His body transformed into another streak of thread as he appeared above the entrapment of Borged Zombies.


    "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!"


    Heads exploded one after the other like water melon on a festival.

 Chapter 837 Wrong

    Chapter 837 Wrong


    ?


    Combat techniques include blood cirction techniques in them. However, not every body had the same type of body.


    While one''s main artery might be in the same ce, a specific set of vein needed for the blood to flow through to activate the technique might be in the ce of a different spot and then reced by a useless one.


    This is why several sets of separate veins are imprinted in each techniques. If it doesn''t work the first way, try the second cirction method, they give the same output anyways.


    Moreover , Tyrion had reached the Ultima state in the techniques, making him extremely familiar with the techniques. The ultima state meant that he possess about a hundred years of experience in the techniques and could easily manipte them as he wished to give the same result.


    At first, Tyrion didn''t see the need for it and had thought it wasn''t anything much.


    Now, he knew how big of a deal it was.


    In that split second, Tyrion focused his entire senses to the inner parts of his body, giving him an entire 3d view of his body.


    Seeing his inner self, Tyrion saw a vast expanse of cells! Clusters of little cells arranged in different patterns to form a single organ, connected to each other to formte his entire body.


    However, right now, Tyrion''s cells were exploding like copsing stars within him, only for the fragments ite together, bing perfectly intact within him.


    This urred to several millions of his cells as Berserk explosion rampage through his entire system but his healing factor rapidly regenerated and healed his damaged/destroyed cells.


    But Tyrion''s focus wasn''t on the cells. He zoomed out his focus by a few times until he could finally see his organs as well as his veins.


    Squinting his eyes, the entire 100 years of experience of Berserk Explosion surged through brain like muscles memory.


    He suddenly stopped the synchronous cirction of second heart with his first art and then proceeded to circte his blood through a new set of veins he had spected.


    "Two times Berserk Explosion."


    "BOOM!"


    Tyrion''s eyes immediately glowed red as streaks of crimson veins elongated from his pupils all the way to the edges of his eyes.


    Like thread, they interwoven to form massive veins the budged out from corners of his two eyes, making him appear demonic.


    As though that wasn''t all, his muscles swelled to the extreme and he grew an entire 20 centimeters as he stood at a 2m tall height.


    His densely parked muscles squirmed intensely as his shirt shattered from the force.


    Spiraling separately from his two hearts, a set of terrifying rod-like veins covered his entire body like a full body tattoo. Except that this tattoo glowed!


    The veins climbing up to his forehead, merging to form what seem to be two different horns.


    Squirming muscles, glowing wrigglingpython-like veins rupturing with blood and a massive frame that stood over 2 meters in height, a barbaric pressure suddenly descended as though a god was preparing for battle.


    The wind seem to pause and the howling noise seem to quieten down upon this monstrous figure.


    "Haha! It worked!"


    Tyrion deep voice growled as his veins continued to rupture at a faster speed but he didn''t seem to care.


    Power, intense power flooded his entire system as tough he had taken ten thousand shots of adrenaline.


    His eyes caught sight of the army of Borged zombiesing for him like a swarm of rat and his face couldn''t help but turn indifferent.


    It doesn''t matter their strength and neither does their numbers counted any more, they were now weak in his eyes.


    And right now, they were moving with speed ordinary zombies moved with.


    Wanting to test his strength, Tyrion leaned forwards slightly and his glowing eyes left a slight crimson trial in mid-air.


    In the blink of an eye, Crimson lightning streaked through the air like electricity as Tyrion''s figure immediately vanished.


    He shed before a Borged Zombie and tilted his head as he gave the zombie a weird look. The zombie actually had a ring embedded in between its eyes, slightly peaking Tyrion''s curiosity.


    However, it was at this moment the Borges Zombie was finally able to react.


    Its hand twisted 360 as it swiped upwards towards Tyrion but it was still too slow.


    Turion slowly sidestep, his glowing eyes leaving crimson lightning streaks in midair as he moved.


    Now by the zombies side, he suddenly pped his palm forwards.


    "BOOM!"


    The Borged zombies head was reduced to meat paste and a bit of bone fragments that spread out like an ocean wave.


    "BOOM!!!"


    It was then the sound of Tyrion tearing through various degrees of air resistance rang out through the air as the ce he had been standing previously exploded to smithereens.


    The army of zombies couldn''t react at all to Tyrion''s speed nor his strength. He passed through them like awnmower to grass. There was not a single hint of resistance from them as he shed through them like a reaper.


    His technique was barbaric, his body, exuding a berserk wave of energy that wouldsh at anyone and anything at slightest inconvenience.


    The massacre didn''tst up to one minute before the entire floor was soon cleared by Tyrion.


    Tyrion looked around carefully before deactivating the technique while clutching both of his hearts with a pained expression.


    "One minute, it seems my hearts can only withstand the outburst for one minute. I should get a body tempering technique to strengthen my body and organs when I get back to the academy."


    Slowly, he recovered as his regeneration kicked in. His entire body had been ravaged by the stacking of berserk explosion. Even his dong had been reduced to pieces.


    Luckily, he possess the regeneration ability otherwise, he would have long been dead.


    Withdrawing blood essence from the hundreds of Borged zombies took a lot of his time but it was interesting as he actually got five ofblood demon arts!

 Chapter 838 Wrong

    Chapter 838 Wrong


    Combat techniques include blood cirction techniques in them. However, not every body had the same type of body.


    While one''s main artery might be in the same ce, a specific set of vein needed for the blood to flow through to activate the technique might be in the ce of a different spot and then reced by a useless one.


    This is why several sets of separate veins are imprinted in each techniques. If it doesn''t work the first way, try the second cirction method, they give the same output anyways.


    Moreover , Tyrion had reached the Ultima state in the techniques, making him extremely familiar with the techniques. The ultima state meant that he possess about a hundred years of experience in the techniques and could easily manipte them as he wished to give the same result.


    At first, Tyrion didn''t see the need for it and had thought it wasn''t anything much.


    Now, he knew how big of a deal it was.


    In that split second, Tyrion focused his entire senses to the inner parts of his body, giving him an entire 3d view of his body.


    Seeing his inner self, Tyrion saw a vast expanse of cells! Clusters of little cells arranged in different patterns to form a single organ, connected to each other to formte his entire body.


    However, right now, Tyrion''s cells were exploding like copsing stars within him, only for the fragments ite together, bing perfectly intact within him.


    This urred to several millions of his cells as Berserk explosion rampage through his entire system but his healing factor rapidly regenerated and healed his damaged/destroyed cells.


    But Tyrion''s focus wasn''t on the cells. He zoomed out his focus by a few times until he could finally see his organs as well as his veins.


    Squinting his eyes, the entire 100 years of experience of Berserk Explosion surged through brain like muscles memory.


    He suddenly stopped the synchronous cirction of second heart with his first art and then proceeded to circte his blood through a new set of veins he had spected.


    "Two times Berserk Explosion."


    "BOOM!"


    Tyrion''s eyes immediately glowed red as streaks of crimson veins elongated from his pupils all the way to the edges of his eyes.


    Like thread, they interwoven to form massive veins the budged out from corners of his two eyes, making him appear demonic.


    As though that wasn''t all, his muscles swelled to the extreme and he grew an entire 20 centimeters as he stood at a 2m tall height.


    His densely parked muscles squirmed intensely as his shirt shattered from the force.


    Spiraling separately from his two hearts, a set of terrifying rod-like veins covered his entire body like a full body tattoo. Except that this tattoo glowed!


    The veins climbing up to his forehead, merging to form what seem to be two different horns.


    Squirming muscles, glowing wriggling  python-like veins rupturing with blood and a massive frame that stood over 2 meters in height, a barbaric pressure suddenly descended as though a god was preparing for battle.


    The wind seem to pause and the howling noise seem to quieten down upon this monstrous figure.


    "Haha! It worked!"


    Tyrion deep voice growled as his veins continued to rupture at a faster speed but he didn''t seem to care.


    Power, intense power flooded his entire system as tough he had taken ten thousand shots of adrenaline.


    His eyes caught sight of the army of Borged zombiesing for him like a swarm of rat and his face couldn''t help but turn indifferent.


    It doesn''t matter their strength and neither does their numbers counted any more, they were now weak in his eyes.


    And right now, they were moving with speed ordinary zombies moved with.


    Wanting to test his strength, Tyrion leaned forwards slightly and his glowing eyes left a slight crimson trial in mid-air.


    In the blink of an eye, Crimson lightning streaked through the air like electricity as Tyrion''s figure immediately vanished.


    He shed before a Borged Zombie and tilted his head as he gave the zombie a weird look. The zombie actually had a ring embedded in between its eyes, slightly peaking Tyrion''s curiosity.


    However, it was at this moment the Borges Zombie was finally able to react.


    Its hand twisted 360 as it swiped upwards towards Tyrion but it was still too slow.


    Turion slowly sidestep, his glowing eyes leaving crimson lightning streaks in midair as he moved.


    Now by the zombies side, he suddenly pped his palm forwards.


    "BOOM!"


    The Borged zombies head was reduced to meat paste and a bit of bone fragments that spread out like an ocean wave.


    "BOOM!!!"


    It was then the sound of Tyrion tearing through various degrees of air resistance rang out through the air as the ce he had been standing previously exploded to smithereens.


    The army of zombies couldn''t react at all to Tyrion''s speed nor his strength. He passed through them like awnmower to grass. There was not a single hint of resistance from them as he shed through them like a reaper.


    His technique was barbaric, his body, exuding a berserk wave of energy that wouldsh at anyone and anything at slightest inconvenience.


    The massacre didn''tst up to one minute before the entire floor was soon cleared by Tyrion.


    Tyrion looked around carefully before deactivating the technique while clutching both of his hearts with a pained expression.


    "One minute, it seems my hearts can only withstand the outburst for one minute. I should get a body tempering technique to strengthen my body and organs when I get back to the academy."


    Slowly, he recovered as his regeneration kicked in. His entire body had been ravaged by the stacking of berserk explosion. Even his dong had been reduced to pieces.


    Luckily, he possess the regeneration ability otherwise, he would have been dead.


    Withdrawing blood essence from the hundreds of Borged zombies took a lot of his time but it was interesting as he actually got five  blood demon arts!

 Chapter 839 Wrong

    Chapter 839 Wrong


    As the cyborg stood up, he to were over Tyrion like a giant, standing straight at a height of 3 meters!


    Comparing him and Tyrion was likeparing an adult with a kid.


    Tyrion''s pupils constricted into pin points as his shoulder widened and his legs separated and he immediately entered intobat mode.


    Like this, he would be able to react very quickly.


    "How long has it been?" The voice suddenly asked, his back still facing Tyrion.


    "I have on idea." Tyrion responded, with a slightly confused expression. It was still surprising there was a being who could actually speak in the Tower.


    "What year is it?" The voice asked again.


    Although Tyrion was beginning to get impatient, he didn''t want to act recklessly yet and responded


    "2045."


    "BOOM!!!"


    The moment he said those words, Tyrion face darkened and the entire floor rumbled and the ground actually shattered andpressed about an inch as a violent, unparalleled and forceful pressure cascaded the environment like a tide.


    Tyrion''s body creaked as the pressure around him increased. It was as though the gravity around the area had been drastically tuned up by ten times.


    Tyrion gritted his teeth as his blood slouched through his veins like a river.


    "THUMP!" "THUMP!!"


    His two hearts pounded rapidly like battle drums as his blood surged like a river, power filled his entire body as his veins squirmed and is muscles quivered like a bow on the verge of firing.


    His eyes glowed coldly as tiny veins spread out from his pupils, making his eyes incredibly bloodshot.


    Before he could say anything, the robotic voice suddenly said in anger.


    "You! Are! Not! From! This! World!"


    As he said this, he suddenly turned to face Tyrion and Tyrion was finally able to see his face.


    As he had guessed, the person was a true cyborg. He had even changed his eyes, his skull and even his down to the most precious part of his body...


    The only thing intact in his body should be his brain which is obviously covered by a thickyer of armor.


    Before the cyborg could ale the first move, Tyrion react quickly, activating all of his trump card in that second.


    "Sceeeech!"


    The wind howled and the space within a hundred meter distorted as a thick pressurepressed the space within a singr point.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    It was as though some sort of dimension was descending through the void as the air pressure tightly pressed against each other exploded.


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    Shockwave sted through the entire floor like a tsunami. The implosion of pressure from Tyrion was obviously too sudden.


    Time seem to pause as Tyrion transformed into his Three-Arm Tiger-Hybrid form.


    (AN: Three arms as in his arms along with the third cybeic arm installed in his spine. Berserk as in activated berserk explosion technique and Tiger hybrid form as in his tiger morph, merging with his human form)


    "BOOM!"


    The ground beneath him shattered as a crater five-meter radius appeared in the ground as mes from his sky walker fried and darkened the shattered ground.


    "Whoosh!"


    It was as though Tyrion didn''t exist in that point in time as he shed from his previous position.


    Time slowed to a craw and the surroundings which was illuminated in bright neon lights instantly blurred into a blurry streams of colors.


    Within that millisecond, Tyrion appeared above the cyborg as though he had walked out of space.


    His mane which had turned deep red crackled with crimson electricity. Tyrion''s tiger-formed face was wild, malicious and berserk.


    The killing intent his eyes exuded was off the chart as his gigantic hybrid form. The glow from his pupils caused streak of lines in midair as he moved.


    The dark Cypher de within his ws was coated in extreme lightning, both blue and red as they interwoven around the de like a runic pattern.


    The red caused from the friction of air resistance against the de while the blue from the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    At this point, the sharpness, speed and lethality of the de had reached the extreme limit. The amount of force imbued within the de was vast.


    Even the de could barely withstand this sort of force, not to mention Tyrion who was simply flesh and blood.


    At this point, the cyborg was simply too slow to process what was happening, nor could he react to Tyrion''s speed. He was actually still staring at Tyrion''s afterimage while Tyrion was simply chilling above him with a deadly killing intent.


    Time suddenly resumed and Tyrion''s de shed across the air with a screeching sound.


    However, a cold chuckle reverberate through the entire floor. "Interesting."


    With an inconceivable speed that Tyrion could barely match up to, Adam Smasher waved his gigantic, metallic arm which immediately collided with the Cypher de.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The de instantly shattered as though it was made of ss.


    The sound hadn''t spread an inch and the fragments of the de were still moving out of their respective separated positions when Adam Smasher suddenly looked up at Tyrion with a cold, chilling grin.


    Tyrion activated the sky walker and the jet streams redirected to the sides, pushing him out of Adam''s line of sight with maximum efficiency. However, he was still too slow.


    Adam''s metallic arm slowly stretched and grabbed at Tyrion''srge paws which were beginning to get lose around the hilt of the weapon.


    His cybeic arm wrapped around Tyrion''s both wrists like a vice-grip.


    Tyrion''s face changed drastically.


    "Crap!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!!"


    Like a sledge hammer, Adam Smasher smashed Tyrion through the ground multiple times, causing massive crater in the ground as dust, sand and blood scattered around in mid-air.


    As he smashed him to the ground from the umpteenth time, Tyrion actually twisted his entire body, his feetnding steadily to the ground as thought was glued to it.


    With a roar, Tyrion literally tore his arm off from Adam''s grip as he retreated backward with insane speed.


    His expression was one of pain and his majestic,rge crimson figure was now looking pathetic with blood spilling out from every pore in his body.


    Adam tilted his head and nce at the two wrists in his hand on surprise. He couldn''t help but be surprised by Tyrion''s brutality.

 Chapter 840 Wrong

    Chapter 840 Wrong


    As the cyborg stood up, he to were over Tyrion like a giant, standing straight at a height of 3 meters!


    Comparing him and Tyrion was likeparing an adult with a kid.


    Tyrion''s pupils constricted into pin points as his shoulder widened and his legs separated and he immediately entered intobat mode.


    Like this, he would be able to react very quickly.


    "How long has it been?" The voice suddenly asked, his back still facing Tyrion.


    "I have on idea." Tyrion responded, with a slightly confused expression. It was still surprising there was a being who could actually speak in the Tower.


    "What year is it?" The voice asked again.


    Although Tyrion was beginning to get impatient, he didn''t want to act recklessly yet and responded


    "2045."


    "BOOM!!!"


    The moment he said those words, Tyrion face darkened and the entire floor rumbled and the ground actually shattered andpressed about an inch as a violent, unparalleled and forceful pressure cascaded the environment like a tide.


    Tyrion''s body creaked as the pressure around him increased. It was as though the gravity around the area had been drastically tuned up by ten times.


    Tyrion gritted his teeth as his blood slouched through his veins like a river.


    "THUMP!" "THUMP!!"


    His two hearts pounded rapidly like battle drums as his blood surged like a river, power filled his entire body as his veins squirmed and is muscles quivered like a bow on the verge of firing.


    His eyes glowed coldly as tiny veins spread out from his pupils, making his eyes incredibly bloodshot.


    Before he could say anything, the robotic voice suddenly said in anger.


    "You! Are! Not! From! This! World!"


    As he said this, he suddenly turned to face Tyrion and Tyrion was finally able to see his face.


    As he had guessed, the person was a true cyborg. He had even changed his eyes, his skull and even his down to the most precious part of his body...


    The only thing intact in his body should be his brain which is obviously covered by a thickyer of armor.


    Before the cyborg could ale the first move, Tyrion react quickly, activating all of his trump card in that second.


    "Sceeeech!"


    The wind howled and the space within a hundred meter distorted as a thick pressurepressed the space within a singr point.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    It was as though some sort of dimension was descending through the void as the air pressure tightly pressed against each other exploded.


    "RUMBLE!!!"


    Shockwave sted through the entire floor like a tsunami. The implosion of pressure from Tyrion was obviously too sudden.


    Time seem to pause as Tyrion transformed into his Three-Arm Tiger-Hybrid form.


    (AN: Three arms as in his arms along with the third cybeic arm installed in his spine. Berserk as in activated berserk explosion technique and Tiger hybrid form as in his tiger morph, merging with his human form)


    "BOOM!"


    The ground beneath him shattered as a crater five-meter radius appeared in the ground as mes from his sky walker fried and darkened the shattered ground.


    "Whoosh!"


    It was as though Tyrion didn''t exist in that point in time as he shed from his previous position.


    Time slowed to a craw and the surroundings which was illuminated in bright neon lights instantly blurred into a blurry streams of colors.


    Within that millisecond, Tyrion appeared above the cyborg as though he had walked out of space.


    His mane which had turned deep red crackled with crimson electricity. Tyrion''s tiger-formed face was wild, malicious and berserk.


    The killing intent his eyes exuded was off the chart as his gigantic hybrid form. The glow from his pupils caused streak of lines in midair as he moved.


    The dark Cypher de within his ws was coated in extreme lightning, both blue and red as they interwoven around the de like a runic pattern.


    The red caused from the friction of air resistance against the de while the blue from the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    At this point, the sharpness, speed and lethality of the de had reached the extreme limit. The amount of force imbued within the de was vast.


    Even the de could barely withstand this sort of force, not to mention Tyrion who was simply flesh and blood.


    At this point, the cyborg was simply too slow to process what was happening, nor could he react to Tyrion''s speed. He was actually still staring at Tyrion''s afterimage while Tyrion was simply chilling above him with a deadly killing intent.


    Time suddenly resumed and Tyrion''s de shed across the air with a screeching sound.


    However, a cold chuckle reverberate through the entire floor. "Interesting."


    With an inconceivable speed that Tyrion could barely match up to, Adam Smasher waved his gigantic, metallic arm which immediately collided with the Cypher de.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The de instantly shattered as though it was made of ss.


    The sound hadn''t spread an inch and the fragments of the de were still moving out of their respective separated positions when Adam Smasher suddenly looked up at Tyrion with a cold, chilling grin.


    Tyrion activated the sky walker and the jet streams redirected to the sides, pushing him out of Adam''s line of sight with maximum efficiency. However, he was still too slow.


    Adam''s metallic arm slowly stretched and grabbed at Tyrion''srge paws which were beginning to get lose around the hilt of the weapon.


    His cybeic arm wrapped around Tyrion''s both wrists like a vice-grip.


    Tyrion''s face changed drastically.


    "Crap!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!!"


    Like a sledge hammer, Adam Smasher smashed Tyrion through the ground multiple times, causing massive crater in the ground as dust, sand and blood scattered around in mid-air.


    As he smashed him to the ground from the umpteenth time, Tyrion actually twisted his entire body, his feetnding steadily to the ground as thought was glued to it.


    With a roar, Tyrion literally tore his arm off from Adam''s grip as he retreated backward with insane speed.


    His expression was one of pain and his majestic,rge crimson figure was now looking pathetic with blood spilling out from every pore in his body.

 Chapter 841 Wrong

    Chapter 841 Wrong


    "Whoosh!"


    It was as though Tyrion didn''t exist in that point in time as he shed from his previous position.


    Time slowed to a craw and the surroundings which was illuminated in bright neon lights instantly blurred into a blurry streams of colors.


    Within that millisecond, Tyrion appeared above the cyborg as though he had walked out of space.


    His mane which had turned deep red crackled with crimson electricity. Tyrion''s tiger-formed face was wild, malicious and berserk.


    The killing intent his eyes exuded was off the chart as his gigantic hybrid form. The glow from his pupils caused streak of lines in midair as he moved.


    The dark Cypher de within his ws was coated in extreme lightning, both blue and red as they interwoven around the de like a runic pattern.


    The red caused from the friction of air resistance against the de while the blue from the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    At this point, the sharpness, speed and lethality of the de had reached the extreme limit. The amount of force imbued within the de was vast.


    Even the de could barely withstand this sort of force, not to mention Tyrion who was simply flesh and blood.


    At this point, the cyborg was simply too slow to process what was happening, nor could he react to Tyrion''s speed. He was actually still staring at Tyrion''s afterimage while Tyrion was simply chilling above him with a deadly killing intent.


    Time suddenly resumed and Tyrion''s de shed across the air with a screeching sound.


    However, a cold chuckle reverberate through the entire third floor. "Interesting."


    With an inconceivable speed that Tyrion could barely match up to, Adam Smasher waved his gigantic, metallic arm which immediately collided with the Cypher de.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The de instantly shattered as though it was made of ss.


    The sound hadn''t spread an inch and the fragments of the de were still moving out of their respective separated positions when Adam Smasher suddenly looked up at Tyrion with a cold, chilling grin.


    Tyrion activated the sky walker and the jet streams redirected to the sides, pushing him out of Adam''s line of sight with maximum efficiency. However, he was still too slow.


    Adam''s metallic arm slowly stretched and grabbed at Tyrion''srge paws which were beginning to get lose around the hilt of the broken weapon.


    His cybeic arm wrapped around Tyrion''s both wrists like a vice-grip.


    Tyrion''s face changed drastically.


    "Crap!"


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!!" "BOOM!!!"


    Like a sledge hammer, Adam Smasher smashed Tyrion through the ground multiple times, causing massive crater in the ground as dust, sand and blood scattered around in mid-air.


    As he smashed him to the ground for the umpteenth time, Tyrion actually twisted his entire body, his feetnding steadily to the ground as though was glued to it.


    With a roar, Tyrion literally tore his arm off from Adam''s grip as he retreated backward with insane speed.


    His expression was one of pain and his huge, majestic, crimson tiger form was now looking pathetic with blood spilling out from every pore in his body.


    Adam tilted his head and nce at the two paws in his hand with surprise. He couldn''t help but be surprised by Tyrion''s brutality. The dude literally tore his arms off just to escape from him!


    Even Tyrion''s demonic appearance didn''t surprise him by much but he was stunned by Tyrion''s brutality.


    However, this did nothing to stop him from executing his next move.


    In that split second, his shoulder opened up, releasing a few mechanical sounds as the metals arranged themselves on his shoulder, forming arge shoulder mounted missile.


    Tyrion''s face changed dramatically but before he could even react, a missile tore through the air with speed that warped space itself as it  traveled 30 meters in the blink of an eye and arrived half a meter  away from Tyrion''s forehead!


    Tyrion roared like a cornered, beast trapped between life and death.


    He exploded with his most insane reaction speed, wanting to use his shattered paws to block the missile.


    However, he was still too slow.


    "Ding!"


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    The missile''s body cracked and an intense chemical reaction took mes as an intensely fiery mesbusted, engulfing everything within two hundred meter radius.


    Everything it touched was reduced to ashes and even the pirs that withheld this floor was reduced to smithereens.


    A mushroom made of mes ruptured space as it distorted like a fabric about to tear as oxygen finally directed the mes to a more vulnerable path.


    The barrier of this floor. Instantly shattered and the ss walls were reduces to pureva as the mes exploded outwards.


    In thest moment, Tyrion''s third arm, the cybeic relic installed in his spine and was the closest to his head appeared, immediately activating air cannon as the violent pressure from air cannon reduced the missile''s speed and redirected the missile to the side, giving himself a slight chance to react.


    Tyrion curled his body into a ball, his muscr, beastly legs tensed up as they crossed over each other.


    His arms crossed his over his thighs in an X shape manner while his third arm curled over his head, using it as the final bit of defense, then the missile exploded.


    The force from the explosion warped through space and instantly evaporated his third arm, shattered his left arm, and totally incinerated his right arm from reality.


    His legs were next. His feet which had morphed to a more beastly one, looking closely to the feet of a tiger was covered by his sky walker boots.


    The boots held on for a few seconds, before they gave in as cracks appear on them.


    But even though his feet were being protected by the boots, the other parts of his body weren''t.


    From his ankles, the mes ravaged through them to nothing, all the way to his waist, climbing upwards, destroying his waist, torso, till only his chest were left, then the mes overwhelmed him.


    It was as though he was a drawing from a piece of paper being erased by an eraser.


    A few secondster when things died down. The entire floor that was about a kilometers wide had a quarter of its length destroyed, with arge crated around a hundred meter radius on the ground.


    It was unknown how this floor had been able to withstand this sort of explosion without it being destroyed.


    Silence reigned on the third floor before it was being interrupted by a set of heavy footstep.


    "Tap!" "Tap!" "Tap!"


    The footstep sounded more like heavy thumping sounds instead.


    The smoke cleared and the figure was expectedly Adam Smasher.


    His enhanced optical cyberwares glowed as his cyberwares hummed like an engine as he stood there, towering over a head with just a bit of their spine hanging from their neck.


    The being had the face of a ferocious beast looking simr between the mix of a tiger and a human but it was uncertain what this being previous was as half of the being''s face had been totally destroyed, revealing the brain that squirmed and wriggled in the huge hole of its head.


    Adam''s face was ice cold. The rusted steel covering his face hummed and buzzed as he spoke.


    "Invader. Your kind caused the destruction of my world, injecting and corrupting my this world with your deadly and parasitic virus. I should have given you inflicted to you a death more fitting for your kind. s, you were too fragile."


    Tyrion''s eyes were wide open and fear, terror and disbelief could be seen on his face. To him, he still couldn''t believe he was so easily defeated just like that.


    There was barely any time for him to even struggle and he was literally ripped to shreds. His legs, arms and even his two hearts had been destroyed. Almost 20 percent of his brain had been burnt to crisp


    His mouth opened up, wanting to form words, as though begging for his life. However, in this pathetic state, exactly how would he be able to speak?


    Adam coldly raised his right hand and aimed at Tyrion below, Adam''s cybeic arm released a humming mechanical sound as the metal rearranged and reassembled, forming a twelve barreled machine gun.


    "Ratatatatatata!"


    The armor piercing bullets ripped through Tyrion''s remaining neck, as the bullets rained down on him, shattering his chin to pieces as the bullets slowly climbed upwards, destroying his lower jaw, his upper jaw, nose, and then slowly, the fear filled eyes.


    When it got to his brain, Adam''s showed absolutely no mercy and raised his leg.


    His mechanical leg hummed as he simply stomped metal feet against Tyrion''s brain.


    "SPLAT!"


    Like water melon crushed by an hydraulic press, white brain matter sttered everywhere, staining the ground as well as his feet.


    "Pathetic."


    Almost as though he had simply just squashed an insignificant ant, Adam showed disgust, scrubbing his metal feet on the uneven ground to clean off the brain matter from his cyberware, he then turned away.

 Chapter 842 Wrong

    Chapter 842 Wrong


    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes glowed intensely as hisbat assistive system indicated an iing danger.


    Immediately, his suit activatedbat mode and various metals nged as they protected his body with massiveyers of armor. From a regr cyborg, Adam Smasher transformed in an entire Mecha.


    However, was it enough?


    "SPLAT!!!"


    Pieces of metals, brain matter as well as optical cyberwares flew out in all directions.


    Adam''s head which had been reinforced by severalyers of metals exploded as a sudden force collided against it.


    The sudden force was actually arge crimson paw with sharp, thick, terrifying, ws extending out from it.


    The ws wrapped around the headless neck, crushing the reinforced metallic neck into pieces.


    Adam''s headless body shook and actually moved to escape the grasp of the w. But after he had moved for a about ten to twelve steps. Adam Smasher shuddered and then copsed to the ground, dead.


    "Uhn, almost didn''t seed." A gruff voice rang out as the neon lights flickered, illuminating a three meters tall figure.


    The figure was actually Tyrion in his peak form!


    Currently, his veins which formed two separate patterns that extended from his hearts and wrapped around his body like a rune were pulsating along with the rapid beating of his heart.


    Tyrion currently was like a true monster as his crimson hair floated around like a mane. The fangs in mouth had doubled.


    Apart from the main fangs with jutted out of his lips upper and lower lips, another smaller one had appeared beside it.


    His nose had morphed to that of snort and his eyes had transformed from a normal human one to a crimson cat like slit.


    His eyebrows were now thick and bushy and his ears even longer now.


    Apart from that, his body had grown twice asrge as his previous hybrid form, with massive thick muscles filling up his entire body like a tumor.


    It was as though he had been taking an upgraded version of steroids since birth.


    This drastic change was caused by the activation of dual activation of Berserk Explosion by his two hearts.


    Currently, his strength was off the chart. Even Tyrion have no idea of the measure of his current strength.


    All he knew was that he could insta kill a half-step Demon fighter level.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Tyrion''s first heart exploded like a grenade, taking half his shoulder as well as his chest.


    His face changed and he immediately deactivated the technique.


    As he went back to his human form, there was bit of fear on his face. Luckily, he had deactivated it the moment his first heart exploded.


    The dual berserk explosion technique was truly devastating. Not even three seconds had passed when his heart was unable to handle such power and exploded.


    Sighing in relief, he stared below at his scattered and pitiful corpse with no single piece of flesh left intact and shook his head.


    "Not even a single but of corpse was left? You''ve really suffered. Luckily I didn''te here my self." He secretly gloated.


    But when he thought about the third arm relic he had lost, a pained expression appeared in his face. It was a really useful relic, his favorite so far.


    Staring at a pair of dark boots with numerous cracks on its surface, Tyrion''s face changed slightly and he shed before it.


    Removing his feet which was the only thing left of him, Tyrion carefully stroked it with a sad expression on his face.


    This pain was even more deadly than the pain he felt for the Cyber ware arm. Luckily it didn''t shatter. Its durability only reduced, affecting its efficiency.


    He would definitely repair it when he got back to the academy. Tyrion red at the meat paste staining the floor. If he had known, he would never have given his relics to the clone.


    That''s right, the previous Tyrion was actually a clone!


    When he was making some preparations at the second floor, he actually wasn''t sitting idly, resting and eating.


    Instead, he upgraded his system from the second level to the third level!


    Recollecting the memories before when he upgraded the system.


    * * *


    Tyrion chewed and grinded the bone of the horned-bat and then said with his mouth full.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(100,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits]


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    :


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 416,999]


    [Life-Level: Duval-hearted, Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 79%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(Fourth level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (lvl 9),<upgrade>


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: A frog growing wings]


    ...


    "This should be enough to upgrade both the system and the Nine Sky Thunder de at least once and maybe even replicate another organ."


    Tyrion muttered, his eyes lighting up in anticipation.


    "Upgrade system."


    [-100,000]


    [System Upgrade initiated, please wait...]


    [Ding! System Upgrade Sessful]


    [Self Replication Trait Inherited]


    ...


    Tyrion felt his cellse even more alive, as though they possess emotions of their own. They were little kids he could control with a single thought as they excitedly moved and worked in his body.


    His eyes shed and he muttered.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 316,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted, Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 79%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(Fourth level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (lvl 9),<upgrade>


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ...


    [Self Replication: Use 100,000 damage points to overload the cells with energy, multiplying its replication ability into creating clone cells. Sever any parts of your body to replicate.]


    ...


    At first, Tyrion didn''t understand the what the system meant by cutting off any part of his body to replicate. But he understood after a while.


    It meant that he would need to cut  off an arm or a leg to regenerate a clone from it.


    The more mass the body part severed possess, the shorter the period for instant replication.


    He was right all along, the system does promote self infliction!


    But Tyrion was simply too excited not to try. Raising his right arm which was holding his Cypher de up, Tyrion directly severed off his left arm.


    Beads of sweat formed on bus forehead as he gasped in pain. If it had been during a battle, he wouldn''t have felt much pain, but he wasn''t in battle and there was no adrenaline flooding his system at the moment, increasing his pain by quite a lot.


    Blood sttered on the ground and his left arm flew into the air like a mannequin''s arm, except that blood was actually spurting out from the arm like a tap.


    However, an interesting scene took ce.


    As the arm was soaring through the air, it began to regenerate rapidly!


    From the wounded left arm, flesh, bones, muscles and veins rapidly grew, spreading as it fully formed the shoulder, regenerating the neck at the same time, growing a torso as well as his waist.


    By the time the severed armnded on the ground, half a head had formed as well as the right arm.


    With a thud sound, the two arms touched the ground, and instantly, the head fully regenerated as his torso also regenerated, forming muscr arms as his legs also grew out with a pop.


    In the next second, a naked splitting image of Tyrion floors backward andnded steadily in the ground.


    His dark hair floated rapidly die to the inertia as the clone stood there with a massive grin on his face. While staring at his arms.


    "That''s was nice."


    A smirk appeared in his face as he nced down at the stuff between his legs. "Not bad."


    Tyrion flexed the muscles on his new body and was quite surprised. The strength of this body was totally simr to his true body. Eve his blood Demon Art as well as his skills and technique, the clone possessed them all.


    However, it didn''t possess his system, neither did it possess any of his traits nor his regeneration ability, which was quite a bit of a disappointment to him.


    It would have been ten times better if it also possess his traits or a single bit of it.


    Even then, the feeling was quite nice. He stared at his real body and noticed himself looking back at his clone.


    The clone was like an another extention of his body he could control as he wished as though he was controlling his own body.


    Moreover, he could let go of his his control and give his clone an instruction which it will follow to the best of its ability, just like a puppy with no emotions.


    At the end, he had tested thebat strength of the clone by heading to the third floor.

 Chapter 843 wrong

    Chapter 843 wrong


    The fourth floor was quite different from what Tyrion thought it would be.


    The floor wasn''t really a floor but a vast expanse ofnd that had its own moon and its own sky and currently, it was night time but the stars in the sky and the three moons illuminated the night ground.


    "Have I been transported to another dimension?" Tyrion muttered as he stared around with furrowed brows.


    His heavy bag containing Adam Smasher''s body dropped with a heavy thump, creating a crater and causing dust to rise.


    After looking around for a bit, he noticed beside him, there were several hundred doors and he had just exited from one such doors.


    Looking forward, Tyrion saw several gigantic statues that was asrge as a mountain towering over everything as they arranged themselves in order of shortness to tallness.


    The status was in the shape of various Levithans. Gigantic creatures of mass destruction and terror.


    Tyrion had never seen these creatures before and neither had he heard of them. But the pressure they exuded was extreme and about a hundred times more powerful than the pressure Adam Smasher!


    As Tyrion walked forward, he began to feel the pressure weighing down on him as though the gravity in the surrounding vicinity had increased by a hundred times.


    The closer statue exuded such might, Tyrion couldn''t help but wonder just how much pressure the older and taller statue would exude.


    At this moment Tyrion''s eyes narrowed as he noticed that each statue was holding an item in between their mouth.


    The glow from each item was intense. The ninth statue glow wasn''t as bright as the eight statue, but it was still impressive and ten times brighter than the glow from Tyrion''s Nano de relic, showing just how valuable the relic in its mouth is.


    Without hesitation, Tyrion stomped his feet heavily to the ground and shed about 500 meters away before the closest statue which is the ninth statue.


    Immediately, his speed slowed down drastically and it seemed as though he was jogging.


    Looking back at the other doors, one of the doors shone brightly and Tyrion knew that there was not much time left, he must try his best to take the most relic before the others clear their own floors and was transported to the ce.


    Letting out a low below, he immediately activated the ultima state of phantom step.


    Immediately, time seem to pause and his body tire through several air barrier as space howled in pain of his speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the statue, with a single leap, he rapidly climbed the three hundred meters tall statue like a lizard.


    His hands formed sharp ws as he ran up the statue, using his entire strength to resist the pressure from the statue and finally grabbed at the glowing relic in its mouth.


    At this moment, the door which had been glowing previously opened up and an handsome looking young man exited the door.


    Although, he seemed indifferent, the excitement couldn''t be hidden from his eyes.


    This young man was actually Gerald. He had just killed Adam Smasher and was still a bit preupied by the Reaction Core relic he had received.


    It was worth almost losing his life for it.


    His eyes automatically then glued at the statues and as his eyes shed past the glowing relic, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    There was 21 statues here, none each standing side by side with each other, and each of them were stronger, bigger and taller than the next with an even stronger relic or Blood Demon Art in their mouth.


    His eyes automatically then glued at the statues and as his eyes shed past the glowing relic, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    There was 21 statues here, none each standing side by side with each other, and each of them were stronger, bigger and taller than the next with an even stronger relic or Blood Demon Art in their mouth.


    The glow from each statue was stronger the deeper the statue. Moreover, there was a singr gigantic statue looking much simr to a Godzi and was as tall as arge mountain, about 5000 meters on height.


    This was absolutely shocking to Gerald. He had never seen so many treasures. Of he could get his hands on these treasures, his family would instantly be able to rule an entire federation.


    Even the Alliance would have to fear them, not to mention the other aged family.


    "I must get this treasure and eliminate all who stands in my way." Just as his eyes had turned demonic with determination to kill, his eyes narrowed as he noticed the light from the nearest statue dimmed.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted as he noticed a figure grabbing it and stuffing it into his pocket.


    "MY TRESURES!"


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Gerald roared like a beast as his eyes turned deep red! This was a provocation!


    Trying to steal his treasures was the same as killing him.


    As he roared, a singr cell in his chest bried, letting out an intense glow as the surrounding pressure from the statue holding him down decreased drastically.


    He had actually used his own Super cell to counteract the effect from the Levithain Statue.


    His body asked as he activated his own motion technique.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the nearest statue. His speed was even greater than Tyrion''s and with the pressure having absolutely no effect on him whatsoever, he was even more fast.


    However, he didn''t go after Tyrion but headed to the row of statues on the right side.


    Gerald was calctive and very scheming. He knew how to take things to his advantage. Very aware that Tyrion must surely have the ability to take quite a few of the treasures from the left side, he left him to do so while he chose the right side.


    When Tyrion reaches his limit, he would attack him, taking away the treasures he has struggled to take while also keeping those he had

 Chapter 844 wrong

    Chapter 844 wrong


    The fourth floor was quite different from what Tyrion thought it would be.


    The floor wasn''t really a floor but a vast expanse ofnd that had its own moon and its own sky and currently, it was night time but the stars in the sky and the three moons illuminated the night ground.


    "Have I been transported to another dimension?" Tyrion muttered as he stared around with furrowed brows.


    His heavy bag containing Adam Smasher''s body dropped with a heavy thump, creating a crater and causing dust to rise.


    After looking around for a bit, he noticed beside him, there were several hundred doors and he had just exited from one such doors.


    Looking forward, Tyrion saw several gigantic statues that was asrge as a mountain towering over everything as they arranged themselves in order of shortness to tallness.


    The status was in the shape of various Levithans. Gigantic creatures of mass destruction and terror.


    Tyrion had never seen these creatures before and neither had he heard of them. But the pressure they exuded was extreme and about a hundred times more powerful than the pressure Adam Smasher!


    As Tyrion walked forward, he began to feel the pressure weighing down on him as though the gravity in the surrounding vicinity had increased by a hundred times.


    The closer statue exuded such might, Tyrion couldn''t help but wonder just how much pressure the older and taller statue would exude.


    At this moment Tyrion''s eyes narrowed as he noticed that each statue was holding an item in between their mouth.


    The glow from each item was intense. The ninth statue glow wasn''t as bright as the eight statue, but it was still impressive and ten times brighter than the glow from Tyrion''s Nano de relic, showing just how valuable the relic in its mouth is.


    Without hesitation, Tyrion stomped his feet heavily to the ground and shed about 500 meters away before the closest statue which is the ninth statue.


    Immediately, his speed slowed down drastically and it seemed as though he was jogging.


    Looking back at the other doors, one of the doors shone brightly and Tyrion knew that there was not much time left, he must try his best to take the most relic before the others clear their own floors and was transported to the ce.


    Letting out a low below, he immediately activated the ultima state of phantom step.


    Immediately, time seem to pause and his body tire through several air barrier as space howled in pain of his speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the statue, with a single leap, he rapidly climbed the three hundred meters tall statue like a lizard.


    His hands formed sharp ws as he ran up the statue, using his entire strength to resist the pressure from the statue and finally grabbed at the glowing relic in its mouth.


    At this moment, the door which had been glowing previously opened up and an handsome looking young man exited the door.


    Although, he seemed indifferent, the excitement couldn''t be hidden from his eyes.


    This young man was actually Gerald. He had just killed Adam Smasher and was still a bit preupied by the Reaction Core relic he had received.


    It was worth almost losing his life for it.


    His eyes automatically then glued at the statues and as his eyes shed past the glowing relic, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    There was 21 statues here, none each standing side by side with each other, and each of them were stronger, bigger and taller than the next with an even stronger relic or Blood Demon Art in their mouth.


    His eyes automatically then glued at the statues and as his eyes shed past the glowing relic, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    There was 21 statues here, none each standing side by side with each other, and each of them were stronger, bigger and taller than the next with an even stronger relic or Blood Demon Art in their mouth.


    The glow from each statue was stronger the deeper the statue. Moreover, there was a singr gigantic statue looking much simr to a Godzi and was as tall as arge mountain, about 5000 meters on height.


    This was absolutely shocking to Gerald. He had never seen so many treasures. Of he could get his hands on these treasures, his family would instantly be able to rule an entire federation.


    Even the Alliance would have to fear them, not to mention the other aged family.


    "I must get this treasure and eliminate all who stands in my way." Just as his eyes had turned demonic with determination to kill, his eyes narrowed as he noticed the light from the nearest statue dimmed.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted as he noticed a figure grabbing it and stuffing it into his pocket.


    "MY TRESURES!"


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Gerald roared like a beast as his eyes turned deep red! This was a provocation!


    Trying to steal his treasures was the same as killing him.


    As he roared, a singr cell in his chest bried, letting out an intense glow as the surrounding pressure from the statue holding him down decreased drastically.


    He had actually used his own Super cell to counteract the effect from the Levithain Statue.


    His body asked as he activated his own motion technique.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared before the nearest statue. His speed was even greater than Tyrion''s and with the pressure having absolutely no effect on him whatsoever, he was even more fast.


    However, he didn''t go after Tyrion but headed to the row of statues on the right side.


    Gerald was calctive and very scheming. He knew how to take things to his advantage. Very aware that Tyrion must surely have the ability to take quite a few of the treasures from the left side, he left him to do so while he chose the right side.


    When Tyrion reaches his limit, he would attack him, taking away the treasures he has struggled to take while also keeping those he had taken!

 Chapter 845 wrong

    Chapter 845 wrong


    Seeing the door open up behind him had half expected it to be Gerald as he was the strongest one amongst three people at the entrance of he gate of the dimensional cure dungeon.


    And he had been right.


    Seeing Geralde out from one of  the door, Tyrion didn''t mind with any sort of formalities and immediately increased his speed.


    He had reached the range of the eight statue. Its pressure was more than two times more powerful than that of the ninth statue, slowing Tyrion down drastically.


    Seeing Gerald effortlessly reach the ninth statue without the pressure from  ninth statue slowing him down , Tyrion''s face changed slightly.


    Immediately, he roared and his veins bulge as he grew a few centimeters tall. His muscles squirmed and his body expanded by quite a bit as he activated the second state of Berserk Explosion.


    He couldn''t afford  to hold back any longer. If he did, then Gerald would surely reach the final statue before him and snatched away the glowing relic before he had any chance to do so.


    Just as Gerald had taken his first relic from the month statue, he checked Tyrion''s pace and was shocked.


    Tyrion''s speed had even surpassed his and before his very own eyes, he climbed the second statue like a lizard and grabbed at the treasure  in its mouth.


    This was the second treasure Tyrion had taken and it didn''t seem like he had reached  yet.


    Gerald gritted his teeth and managed to calm himself down.


    No matter how much treasure Tyrion took, it will all be his sooner orter.


    Moreover, he noticed that Tyrion seem to have activated some sort of forbidden technique.


    Gerald jumped down from the first statue with a heavy thump sound and as he reached the vicinity of the second statue, an even more violent pressure descended on him


    This time, even his Super cell which could manipte gravity was unable to fully alienate the massive pressure.


    It was as though the previous statue was a ve while this was the master ve.


    The super cell in his chest glowed even more, resisting the pressure. However, how could the pressure from a Levithian be so easily dispersed, the super cell waspletely suppressed, and its radiation was beginning to dim when another super cell appeared in Gerald''s head.


    "BOOM!"


    The ground beneath him shook as though a earth quake was to happen. The ground started to ripple like the ride of a river as if an earth dragon was swimming within the ground and before one could blink, the rippled from the ground appeared beneath Gerald as it pushed him forwards with insane speed.


    His second Super cell, an earth control ability: Earth shrink. Thebination of the earth control  super cell and gravity control supercell made him almost invincible in the Super soldier state. He could ignore gravity and move as fast as he could as the speed of sound using earth shrink.


    And once he activates his motion technique, he was even more faster.


    Just like this, he had reached his second statue and had he started to climb it to grab the treasure in the mouth of the beast.


    At this moment, Tyrion had reached the top of the second statue. Without seeing what it was, he grabbed at the treasure and stuffed it in his pocket.


    While sliding down from the statue, he stomped his feet at he statue, gaining momentum as he flew towards the right statue.


    Right at this period, another door opened and a bald young man could be seen walking out from the door like a beast.


    His eyes soon narrowed on the treasures, Gerald and Tyrion and then locked onto the 21st statue at the center of remaining twenty statues.


    Pure killing intent shed in his eyes as a wild aura of a beast ripples out from him.


    His two knees as well as his shoulders lit up, making up to four super cells in total in his body. That''s right, he had be a Super soldier-4: Champion during the battle with Adam Smasher and had merged with the super cell he had provided.


    Instantly, his body expanded by more than twice its previous size as a berserk, wild wave of energy ruptured from him.


    Steam escaped his body as he stopped his feet anxiously to the ground.


    In that instant, Strums body turned silver in color as a set of metallic armor covered him tightly him like a suit.


    It was as though he was controlling a mechanical humanoid robot as his eyes glowed.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground shattered to smithereens as he charges forward like a cannon. The pressure from the statues had little to no effect on him as he sped through the first statue like a bullet.


    This time, Tyrion didn''t head for the treasure in the eighth statue. He ignored all of the remaining statue and proceeded to rush for the final beastly statue at the far end!


    He had gotten two treasures already and now that the two strongest people had arrived, if he didn''t take the treasure now, he would never have the chance to do so any longer.


    Now within 500 meter of the eight statue, the statue mmed into him like a tide.


    However, he has activated the ultima state of berserk explosion, the pressure from the right statue was only able to slow his speed  bit, it could do nothing to hinder him.


    "BOOM!"


    He rushed past the statue with sonic sts bursting apart the air. Phantom step revealed its true ability at this time, the technique which was only a tier one technique due to its difficulty but possess the ability of a tier - 3 technique revealed astonishing might.


    Tyrion''s speed was like a fired bullet. Every time he mmed into a pressure formed by the statue, his speed always breaks through them, causing sonic booms in the air and causing visible ripples of shockwaves spread through the air, it was quite an astonishing sight.

 Chapter 846 wrong

    Chapter 846 wrong


    Seeing the door open up behind him had half expected it to be Gerald as he was the strongest one amongst three people at the entrance of he gate of the dimensional cure dungeon.


    And he had been right.


    Seeing Geralde out from one of the door, Tyrion didn''t mind with any sort of formalities and immediately increased his speed.


    He had reached the range of the eight statue. Its pressure was more than two times more powerful than that of the ninth statue, slowing Tyrion down drastically.


    Seeing Gerald effortlessly reach the ninth statue without the pressure from ninth statue slowing him down , Tyrion''s face changed slightly.


    Immediately, he roared and his veins bulge as he grew a few centimeters tall. His muscles squirmed and his body expanded by quite a bit as he activated the second state of Berserk Explosion.


    He couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. If he did, then Gerald would surely reach the final statue before him and snatched away the glowing relic before he had any chance to do so.


    Just as Gerald had taken his first relic from the month statue, he checked Tyrion''s pace and was shocked.


    Tyrion''s speed had even surpassed his and before his very own eyes, he climbed the second statue like a lizard and grabbed at the treasure in its mouth.


    This was the second treasure Tyrion had taken and it didn''t seem like he had reached yet.


    Gerald gritted his teeth and managed to calm himself down.


    No matter how much treasure Tyrion took, it will all be his sooner orter.


    Moreover, he noticed that Tyrion seem to have activated some sort of forbidden technique.


    Gerald jumped down from the first statue with a heavy thump sound and as he reached the vicinity of the second statue, an even more violent pressure descended on him


    This time, even his Super cell which could manipte gravity was unable to fully alienate the massive pressure.


    It was as though the previous statue was a ve while this was the master ve.


    The super cell in his chest glowed even more, resisting the pressure. However, how could the pressure from a Levithian be so easily dispersed, the super cell waspletely suppressed, and its radiation was beginning to dim when another super cell appeared in Gerald''s head.


    "BOOM!"


    The ground beneath him shook as though a earth quake was to happen. The ground started to ripple like the ride of a river as if an earth dragon was swimming within the ground and before one could blink, the rippled from the ground appeared beneath Gerald as it pushed him forwards with insane speed.


    His second Super cell, an earth control ability: Earth shrink. Thebination of the earth control super cell and gravity control supercell made him almost invincible in the Super soldier state. He could ignore gravity and move as fast as he could as the speed of sound using earth shrink.


    And once he activates his motion technique, he was even more faster.


    Just like this, he had reached his second statue and had he started to climb it to grab the treasure in the mouth of the beast.


    At this moment, Tyrion had reached the top of the second statue. Without seeing what it was, he grabbed at the treasure and stuffed it in his pocket.


    While sliding down from the statue, he stomped his feet at he statue, gaining momentum as he flew towards the right statue.


    Right at this period, another door opened and a bald young man could be seen walking out from the door like a beast.


    His eyes soon narrowed on the treasures, Gerald and Tyrion and then locked onto the 21st statue at the center of remaining twenty statues.


    Pure killing intent shed in his eyes as a wild aura of a beast ripples out from him.


    His two knees as well as his shoulders lit up, making up to four super cells in total in his body. That''s right, he had be a Super soldier-4: Champion during the battle with Adam Smasher and had merged with the super cell he had provided.


    Instantly, his body expanded by more than twice its previous size as a berserk, wild wave of energy ruptured from him.


    Steam escaped his body as he stopped his feet anxiously to the ground.


    In that instant, Strums body turned silver in color as a set of metallic armor covered him tightly him like a suit.


    It was as though he was controlling a mechanical humanoid robot as his eyes glowed.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground shattered to smithereens as he charges forward like a cannon. The pressure from the statues had little to no effect on him as he sped through the first statue like a bullet.


    This time, Tyrion didn''t head for the treasure in the eighth statue. He ignored all of the remaining statue and proceeded to rush for the final beastly statue at the far end!


    He had gotten two treasures already and now that the two strongest people had arrived, if he didn''t take the treasure now, he would never have the chance to do so any longer.


    Now within 500 meter of the eight statue, the statue mmed into him like a tide.


    However, he has activated the ultima state of berserk explosion, the pressure from the right statue was only able to slow his speed bit, it could do nothing to hinder him.


    "BOOM!"


    He rushed past the statue with sonic sts bursting apart the air. Phantom step revealed its true ability at this time, the technique which was only a tier one technique due to its difficulty but possess the ability of a tier - 3 technique revealed astonishing might.


    Tyrion''s speed was like a fired bullet. Every time he mmed into a pressure formed by the statue, his speed always breaks through them, causing sonic booms in the air and causing visible ripples of shockwaves spread through the air, it was terrifying.

 Chapter 847 Wrong

    Chapter 847 Wrong


    Both Gerald and Grant noticed Tyrion''s fast speed and they couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Gerald was very decisive. He ignored going for the eighth statue and followed behind Tyrion as he headed also for the ultimate treasure.


    Grant''s eyes shed as he hesitated. As some one from Death Gate Academy. They would even kill their friends for a low grade relic, showing how much valued treasures.


    The treasures at the mouth of the remaining 16 statues were very enticing but not as enticing as that from the twenty-first.


    He had judged Tyrion before and knew he was well aware of his title as the Prime of the first year. Information about Tyrion had reached him and he had determined Tyrion''s ability as being weak, just an ordinary gic soldier that hadn''t even reached the peak of activating all of his cells.


    A gic soldier, regardless of how talented they are could never beat a Super soldier. It was an iron d rule that had been for decades.


    Surely those geniuses from various academy could beat ordinary Super soldiers who hadn''t received training from an organization nor possess any Blood Demon Art, Blood Cirction Art or even a simplebat technique but to jump ranks and beat those from the same academy was close to impossible.


    "The Academy Alliance Genius meet ising up in at most three months, I need to grow even stronger in the battle and gain the Upgrade serum, increasing my talent by one level in the process."


    "Therefore, this ultimate treasure shall be mine. If I didn''t get it, then no one else will!"


    "ROAR!!!"


    His voice shook the entire sky and the surrounding pressure seem to give in to his roar as space shook.


    His eyes glowed as his metal skin shivered rapidly and let out a metallic sheen.


    With another outburst of speed, he rushed into through past the tenth statue, crossing another 500 meters in the blink of an eye, he rushed straight for the ninth statue but his speed didn''t slow down at all as he reached the eight statue, moving like a rocket.


    ...


    Reaching the seventh statue, Tyrion felt his speed reducing, and when he looked back, he saw Gerald with a crazy killing intent on his face closing in on him rapidly.


    Tyrion''s eyes lingered on the two super cells on his chest and his forehead before smiling coldly and activating the third berserk explosion.


    "BOOM!"


    His two hearts roared and his body expanded by another fold. His flesh turned red as massive veins wriggled like snakes underneath his skin.


    Like the rapid beat of a pounding drum, his hearts pumped blood through his entire body, filling him with power.


    Once again, Tyrion erupted with blinding speed, causing a visible barrier of air resistance before him.


    The faster he moved, the more visible the barrier bes. In another second, he had passed the seventh statue and had teched the front of the sixth statue.


    Behind him, Gerald had just reached the seventh statue while Grant had reached the eighth. Grants speed was exceptional. He was like a raging bulk with no care what or who was in his way.


    Just as Tyrion had reached the sixth statue, his speed slowed drastically. His blood shot locked on to the treasure at the mouth of the statue and his mouth salivated at the intense glow it gave out. However, if he wasted time climbing the statue that was almost arge as two mountainsbined, Gerald would surely snatch away the ultimate treasure care.


    And Tyrion couldn''t allow his precious baby to belong to someone else.


    Although his speed slowed drastically, Tyrion continued to preserve under the forceful pressure.


    The pressure was pushing them backwards, rejecting any from of invaders.


    Seeing Tyrion reach the fifth statue, Gerald couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    His eyes shed and his chest glowed as his second super cell pulsed.


    Without hesitation, he mmed both palm towards the ground.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground ruptured and arge fissure appeared in the ground like a giant snake. The crack spread through the ground as arge earth quake moved towards Tyrion''s direction with astonishing speed.


    Tyrion was still gritting his teeth as he rushed forwards. His veins were beginning or burst from his body as he moved forwards, dying his entire skin red with his blood.


    However he persevered. Apart from healing a few of his internal injuries, he didn''t let allow his regenerative ability to heal his outward wound.


    However, his hair suddenly stood on end as an intense danger filled his mind.


    Looking back, he saw the ground cracking behind him like an apocalyptic scene, rushing towards him and intending to swallow him whole in a single gulp.


    Tyrion''s face shed as he noticed it was from Gerald.


    He hadn''t expected this to happened and was quite prepared for it.


    "Hehe, you held out longer than I thought you would."


    Saying this, Tyrion immediately activated Tiger transformation.


    Thick crimson furs grew out from his pores like a beast, his hands crackled as his bones broke and conjoined to form paws as long nails the size of thick daggered elongated from his fingers.


    His muscles shook and his bones crackled and rattled as he grew from a 1.95 m berserk teenager to a 2.3 meters tall beasts.


    His crimson eyes filled with tiny blood vessels glowed as blood flowed through his entire body.


    Large snake like veins erupted from underneath his skin and his hair which was previously dark started to turn crimson in the process, transforming into a mane that flowed along the air, curving his chest and his neck.


    Tyrion''s eye brows turned bushy red as he released a menacing amount of pressure.


    As he was already in his berserk state, his Tiger transformation had also activated the technique. He immediately activated the ultima state;Berserk Howl!


    "ROAR!!!"


    His roar echoed through the entire floor, signaling to anyone listening that he, prime was within the vicinity, who would dare to challenge his authority.


    However, head still too weak to utilize a force like that.


    Grant was the first to recognize the technique as he was also a student of Death Gate Academy.


    "Ultima state of Demonic Blood technique? How''s that possible!?" His pupils constricted as he stared at the 2.7 meters tall Tyrion in shock.


    Wasn''t it said that it was close to  impossible to advance in this technique because of its ruthless and self infliction requirement.


    Howe a random year one student was able to gain the Beast morph ability.


    "That''s right I heard something about the first year prime reaching the Ultima state in four techniques."


    "The first should be the basic Nine Saber Style Technique, the second should be the motion technique he''s currently using while the third should be the Demonic Blood Cell Tempering Art, then the fourth technique should be some sort of forbidden art, raising his strength at the risk of destroying his body."


    In just a blink of an eye, Grant had deduced Tyrion''s technique. The more he thought about it, the thicker the killing intent in his eyes.


    Gerald was shocked at Tyrion''s current appearance. His brows furrowed in thought, but that didn''t reduce his speed in the slightest.


    He rushed forward, pushing past the seventh statue and heading straight for the sixth.


    Tyrion''s muscles oscited and his hair swayed without wind as his power rippled through his crimson body.


    Just as the raging earth quake was about to reach him, he clenched his two paws to form arge fist tightly and immediately punched at the ground.


    "BOOM!"


    The ground instantly caved in as an immense force rumbled through the entire ground.


    Like a violent tide, the entire ground shook and quaked as an immense force of thousands of kilograms was transmitted through his fists and into the ground.


    The force of his fist transmitted into the ground made the ground shake, turning into a tide that spread outwards, mming into the earthquake Gerald had sent his way.


    Two earth earth quakes colliding into each other. Two separate vector forces mming into each other.


    The collision was like two grenades forces, exploding and colliding into each other.


    "KABOOM!"


    The force of the st pushed Tyrion forwards as he rolled on the ground, his feet kicking against the sandy floor as he leapt back upwards.


    With a single stomp of his massive paw-like feet on the ground, Tyrion transformed into a blur, rushing forwards with godlike speed.


    At this point, Gerald was helpless against Tyrion and was especially reluctant against using his third Super gene at this moment.


    The third super cell he had absorbed from his family, was an ancient progenitor super cell dialed down from his ancestors. Not even his grandfather who showed remarkable talent was able to control it, not to mention he who hadn''t even reached the Demonic Warrior stage.


    If rashly activated, the situation would spiral control and the even he would be bale to control the oue of the situation.


    Gerald was hesitant and hence activated the fourth super cell he had received from floors below.


    [Overdrive! ]


    "RUMBLE!!!"

 Chapter 848 wrong

    Chapter 848 wrong


    The opening of several doors attracted the attention of Gerald, Tyrion and Grant.


    Looking back, they saw it was people from various organizations and Top 3 Academies, including Arcanum academy, Ultimate Crimson Star Academy, people from the Thunder temple, House of Dark Matter and even people from the reclusive War God Hall were also present!


    Seeing this line up, their faces changed immediately. These three people ¡ª Grant, Tyrion and Gerald were geniuses of their respective academies and possess the pride of being geniuses.


    However, they paled inparison with true geniuses from the various academies and organization.


    "Shit! That''s Sayeh Ultimate Crimson Star, the Second top academy of the demonic alliance."


    "Howe Pope from house of Dark Matter is here? Didn''t they say he''s in seclusion, receiving punishment for killing his fellow members?"


    "Hehe, that''s Vallon from War God hall, Durant from Thunder temple and Dreyfus from Inferno


    Haven academy. Things are going to be very interesting."


    The students who were struggling under the pressure noticed the arrival of the newers and mumbled under their breathe, meanwhile, they increased their pace to at least gain a treasure.


    As soon as the newers  noticed the treasures from the mouth of the various statues, the various geniuses wasted no time in trying to loot them.


    And this, chaos ensured.


    ...


    Tyrion''s gritted his teeth as he watched the various genius pass through the pressure from the statue Ike it was nothing. Moreover, they were Super soldiers and hadn''t even used their super cells yet to ovee the pressure.


    Tyrion couldn''t help but feel the pressure.


    "I can only activate Dual Berserk Explosion repeatedly, that''s the only way."


    With this in mind, he didn''t hesitate.


    "Thump!" "Thump!!" "Thump!!!"


    His two hearts pounded rapidly through his chest like a beating war drum. Thick red, glowing veins extended out from his right heart, spreading through his shoulder neck, arm and his torso upying half his entire body.


    The muscles in his right arm immediately expanded like an inted balloon as his cells rapidly generated more thicker, denser muscles in his right body.


    His crimson fur thickened like metallic spikes and  crimson thick bones grew out from his elbow, shoulder and spine.


    His tail grew thicker as spikes appeared at the tip. Even his paws expanded, bing thicker and bigger, bigger than a bears paws.


    As his second heart performed berserk explosion, veins spread out from his right veins this time however, the pattern was different but the result was the same. Inted muscles erged arms with spikes jutting  from his joints.


    His mouth now doubled fanged with four canines on top and another four under as though he was a beast within a beast.


    Even his blood shot eyes erged as another ring of pupils appeared over his already crimson eyes.


    A terrifying pressure instantly spread through his entire body and Tyrion felt an almost inexhaustable amount of strength fill him. It was as though he could shatter an entire mountain with a single fist and destroy the world with one technique.


    Getting rid of the illusion that cane with the strength, Tyrion struggled up, pushing against the astonishing pressure from the statue.


    His ears twitched and he turned his monstrous head to look back. There, Gerald was just 500 meters away from him.


    An intense killing intent that even shocked Tyrion erupted from him as an untamed will to rip Gerald apart overwhelmed Tyrion.


    However, Tyrion shook his head to make himself more conscious. It seemed that every time he uses this technique, his beastly side would be heightened by a lot.


    Focusing in the treasure, Tyrion dug his ws to the ground and once again was on all fours.


    With that, he started moving towards the statue, step by step. Even his strongest form could only move at a crawling speed, showing just how terrifying the pressure from the treasure is.


    Tyrion had just taken 30 steps forwards and he immediately deactivated the technique , reverting back to his human form.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled boom Tyrion''s left hear exploded as his ribs shattered in the explosion.


    Blood sipped out the corners of his mouth as the pressure pushed him back to the ground.


    Luckily, there was no one in front of him therefore, no one noticed the explosion of one of his heart as well the regeneration of his body and heart.


    He waited for his body to fully regenerate before morphing to his strongest form once more.


    With that, he crawled another 100 meters before his heart couldn''t hold it anymore and explode.


    While waiting for it to heal up, he looked back and saw several people had already reached the fifth statue!


    "What the hell!?"


    "Are you guys flying!?"


    Tyrion couldn''t help but curse and a sense of urgency filled him.


    "If I continue this way, it''s only a matter of time before they catch up to me."


    Tyrion''s face was grave. He had to find another way of reaching the statue really fast.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 816,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3),<upgrade>


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ¡­


    "Six hundred thousand damage points? This should be from when my clone was battling Adam Smasher. So I actually receive damage points if my clone gets hit?"


    "This changes things." Various ideas appeared in his brain as he thought of the various possibilities this has to offer. He could create an army of clones, dump them in a dimensional zone to farm damage points as well as kill monsters for their Blood Demon arts, resources and even enter dimensional core ne to farm for relics for him.


    However, Tyrion shook his head and focused. Right now wasn''t the  to be thinking about how to earn more damage points.


    "Berserk Explosion had been reduced to level 3 from its previous max level."


    He previously hadn''t noticed this before because he had been too excited previously in his achievement of unlocking the Dual Berserk Explosion technique.


    "Upgrade Berserk Explosion to max level."


    [100,000 damage points deducted.]


    [True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3) ¡ª> (Max lvl)]


    ...


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 516,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    Instantly, a flood of memories rushed into Tyrion''s brain and a different set of blood cirction art appeared clearly to him like an image.


    This set of blood cirction art didn''t seem like abat technique but instead more like a ''dust'' maniption technique.


    The technique absorbs ''dust'' present in the body turning it into pure power. Like fuel to mes, increasing the user''s strength in the process.


    Previously, Berserk Explosion mainly tap into the body''s potential, burning the blood, flesh and body, turning them into pure raw, unbridled power.


    However, ''Dust'' could now be used to strengthen the technique as well as blood and flesh, increasing the might of the technique by another fold.


    But there was a problem, gic soldier only possess a miniscule amount of dust in the body therefore, Tyrion couldn''t use it until he bes a Super soldier, able to absorb ''Dust'' into his system.


    "Useless."


    His eyes locked on the Tactical retreat technique. Although hesitant, he still chose to upgrade the technique.


    [110,000 damage points deducted.]


    [Tactical retreat (99.1) ¡ª> (lvl 1)]


    [Tactical Retreat; Retreat towards your previous point.]


    "Uhm, what?"


    Upgrading to the first level had unexpectedly taken one hundred thousand damage points.


    Just what sort of technique was this? Looking at the description, Tyrion didn''t dare to activated it. He had struggled to reach his currently position, why would he want to retreat?


    With no other option left, Tyrion gritted his teeth and turned looked at the remaining technique left, the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    Checking his stats,


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 606,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ...


    With gritted teeth, Tyrionmanded.


    " System, upgrade Nine Sky Thunder de to the highest level."

 Chapter 849 wrong

    Chapter 849 wrong


    However, Tyrion shook his head and focused. Right now wasn''t the  to be thinking about how to earn more damage points.


    "Berserk Explosion had been reduced to level 3 from its previous max level."


    He previously hadn''t noticed this before because he had been too excited previously in his achievement of unlocking the Dual Berserk Explosion technique.


    "Upgrade Berserk Explosion to max level."


    [100,000 damage points deducted.]


    [True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3) ¡ª> (Max lvl)]


    ...


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 516,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    Instantly, a flood of memories rushed into Tyrion''s brain and a different set of blood cirction art appeared clearly to him like an image.


    This set of blood cirction art didn''t seem like abat technique but instead more like a ''dust'' maniption technique.


    The technique absorbs ''dust'' present in the body turning it into pure power. Like fuel to mes, increasing the user''s strength in the process.


    Previously, Berserk Explosion mainly tap into the body''s potential, burning the blood, flesh and body, turning them into pure raw, unbridled power.


    However, ''Dust'' could now be used to strengthen the technique as well as blood and flesh, increasing the might of the technique by another fold.


    But there was a problem, gic soldier only possess a miniscule amount of dust in the body therefore, Tyrion couldn''t use it until he bes a Super soldier, able to absorb ''Dust'' into his system.


    "Useless."


    His eyes locked on the Tactical retreat technique. Although hesitant, he still chose to upgrade the technique.


    [110,000 damage points deducted.]


    [Tactical retreat (99.1) ¡ª> (lvl 1)]


    [Tactical Retreat; Retreat towards your previous point.]


    "Uhm, what?"


    Upgrading to the first level had unexpectedly taken one hundred thousand damage points.


    Just what sort of technique was this? Looking at the description, Tyrion didn''t dare to activated it. He had struggled to reach his currently position, why would he want to retreat?


    With no other option left, Tyrion gritted his teeth and turned looked at the remaining technique left, the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    Checking his stats,


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 606,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ...


    With gritted teeth, Tyrionmanded.


    "System, upgrade Nine Sky Thunder de to the highest level."


    [Upgrading Nine Sky Thunder de to Ultima stage]


    [-600,000]


    [Upgrade sessful.]


    Tyrion''s heart bleed as he saw the six hundred thousand damage points he had worked so hard for reduce into mere thousands.


    Only he knew how much injury he had sustained to earn more than half a million damage points, only to have it sicked away like water.


    His eyes reddened and as the bitterness settled in.


    "The Nine Sky thunder physique contains secret to bing a FiendGod. Since I''ve upgraded it to the highest level, my strength should drastically and I might even be able to reach the first statue."


    As the bitterness faded from within him, Tyrion waited in anticipation.


    One second, two seconds, ten seconds.


    However, there was nothing...


    Tyrion''s face started to turn green. "Have I just been scammed by my system?"


    Just as this thought was festering in within Tyrion''s brain like an infectious disease, Tyrion felt a sudden deep sharp sting from his entire body.


    "Suuu!"


    It was too sudden that Tyrion didn''t have time to anticipate it, making him gasp in pain.


    Just when he thought that was the worst it could get, pain that was over a hundred times more painful than that overwhelmed his entire body.


    "Hmph!"


    He hurriedly bit his lip, to muffle and keep himself from screaming however, his body spammed and shook desperately.


    It was as though an hydraulic press was crushing every single cells in his body.


    A strange energy passing through his body, burning every inch of flesh, bones and blood.


    It started topress his blood to form a small red crystal. The red crystal of unknown poser started growing in size within him.


    The pain was even more worse in his head. His head pounded hard  as he felt a strange force trying to break some sort of barrier that was previously well hidden in head.


    "Bang, Bang, Bang,"


    However, the force wasn''t only just trying to break a barrier but seemingly attempting to crush the barrier as well as his brain!


    Blood started seeping out from his eyes as though he was crying blood. His nose wasn''t left out of the brutal ramming either. His nose, eyes, ears and tongue all faced the same brutality however, it was his brain that was even more painful as blood spilled out of his orifices.


    Tyrion''s body tremble like a plucked string.


    When he got used to the pain and the pounding, Tyrion immediately looked inside his body and was shocked at what he was seeing.


    Usually, his cells were always replicating, dividing into numerous cells which also divided into more numerous cells, almost infinitely, recing damaged cells with intense speed, that was the main source of his regeneration.


    However, currently his cells were beingpressed by an invisible hand. Instead of one bing two, now two was bing one and then another two of those were bing one.


    This went on for four interactions before cell seem to be fullypressed.


    In that instant, every single one of his cells became thepression of four more cells as they were being squeezed by some sort of invisible hydraulic press.


    The exnation didn''t seem painful in the least, but Tyrion could have sworn that this was the most pain he had endured so far. Not even his spine severing in half or being burnt to crisp couldpare to half of this.


    The painful sensation in his body stopped, but the pounding sensation in his head; brain, ears, eyes and tongue didn''t reduce in the slightest.


    Infact, thepletion of thepression of his cells seem to have given them more urgency and strength as they rampage and ravage through Tyrion''s head.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he possessed a regeneration trait, he would have been blinded, deaf and his sense of taste would have be nd forever.


    However, as the damages to his eyes, nose and tongue increases, the more his body heals the process but Tyrion reduces his regenerative ability drastically.


    Although it seemed as though the situation was, he had a feeling it was a good thing and constantly healing himself would only increase the process, thereby elongating the pain time.


    As for the pounding in his head, Tyrion had) continued to observe the process with scrutiny. His head was the most delicate part of his body.


    While his heart can be destroyed, he would instantly regenerate from it. However, if his head was destroyed, he would die for real.


    This made Tyrion very cautious his head.


    The sudden surge of energy suddenly gathered above his forehead, turning into a crimson lump that swelled visibly above his head.


    It was as though it was gathering energy and preparing for some sort of final and ultimate attack.


    Tyrion''s face changed slightly and he immediately sort to stop it. If the energy rammed into his brain and turned it to a mush, he would definitely die and even if he was lucky, he would turn into an instant vegetable!


    However, there was nothing Turin could do.


    "BOOM!"


    The lump of energy on his forehead catapulted into his brain like a stream of jet.


    Tyrion''s body jolted and his eyes immediately rolled backwards as a ringing sound upied his mind as though a war bell had rung inside of his head.


    Tyrion''s body swayed and immediately dropped to the ground like a log of wood.


    It was unknown if he was dead or not.


    [Status updated.]


    ...


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 6,999]


    [Cell Activated: 0%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts:


    Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: That''s more like it]


    ...


    Keep calm and write something...

 Chapter 850 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 850 wrong</h4>


    Remaining still like a statue, his brows furrowed in confusion and his expression revealed signs of shock as well as surprise.


    The fact that his he was still underneath the pressure of the first statue didn''te to him. Tyrion was only focused on how his strength had increased so drastically.


    "Is this the strength of a FiendGod? Why is even more terrifying than what Vander had Jason had told me?"


    Use energy to summon the god, which then bes a mammoth; one''s every act and movement will have the power of a True Fiend God; formed from eight hundred forty million particles, which are the home of that power; if all the particles are awakened, one can be like a True Fiend God, overturning seas and rivers, dragging stars down from the sky, devouring moons and suns, all with a single thought¡­."


    Most energy arts involved circting and converging energy within the meridians. However, this Strength of the Primordial Fiend Godwas different. It viewed the body as beingposed of eight hundred forty million tiny particles, each one of which was a sleeping True Fiend God. When all of that power was awoken andbined, it would be enough to tear stars out of the sky.


    First, he focused his thoughts on the eight hundred forty million tiny particles that made up his body, and the embryonic True Fiend Gods inside of them, which could eventually give birth to a true True Fiend God.


    True Fiend Gods had heads like mountains, and arms so many hundreds of millions of kilometers long that they could epass stars.


    True Fiend Gods'' feet could trample hells, and transform the devil-gods and devil-ghosts they contained into dust.


    Such images, such thoughts, had been transferred into Tyrion mind, a fundamental aspect of the cultivation of the Strength of the Primordial True Fiend God.


    As he slowly went about his transformation, a popping sound could suddenly be heard from one of those tiny particles. Then, a chaotic, primeval aura, something beastly and ancient, began to spread out through him.


    In that instant, flocks of birds suddenly shot up into the air from the numerous surrounding trees.


    Moments ago, the surrounding forest had been alive with the calls of all sorts of bugs and insects, but when the Strength of the Primordial True Fiend God''s aura suddenly awoke, it was as though all those bugs suddenly felt massive pressure weighing down on them, and went as still as death as a result.


    True Fiend Gods were indeed divine spirits that had long existed in the west. They were filled with boundless power, enough to crush hells, and had murderous auras so intense that, with a single trumpet, they could cause all sorts of wild beasts to cower in fear. Even dragons and tigers would bow in allegiance to them.


    As of this moment, Tyrion had awoken one particle, and could use only a tiny scrap of the power of the True Fiend Gods.


    Currently, when Tyrion used the full extent of his energy arts, he could unleash strength equivalent to a single ancient True Fiend God.


    But if he awoke all of the eight hundred forty million particles, then he would be able to unleash the Primordial power of the legendary True Fiend Gods


    Tyrion felt an inexhaustible amount of strengthing from within him.


    Usually, this feeling was vague to him and he could only sense it when he focus all of his strength to one point. But now, his body naturally exuded such might.


    Every inch of his body was strength even his cells seemed as though it had endless amount of power within.


    Speaking of his cells, he looked inside himself and noticed the size of his cells had increased by at least four times their previous size. As looked deeper at his cells, he noticed that they seem to shine vaguely like stars but it was currently being covered by some sort of fog as though they were still in their embryonic stage.


    It seemed thepression of cells really did increase their size and made them mysterious.


    Moreover, his bones were strangely denser than before. And there seem to some form of scars, patterned around his


    His skin, muscles, veins and even his heart had changed drastically. His skin had more texture to it, it seemed more like leather now than a normal human skin.


    His blood was pure red and seem to have a tinge of purple within them.


    As for his veins, they had expanded to more than twice their previous size.


    Moreover, his organs, especially his hearts, had be even bigger, and the force at which they pumped blood through his bodily system was so strong it caused ripple to appear in around him as the air around him shook from the pure force within him.


    Tyrion clenched his fist and the air trapped within it exploded as space within his fistpressed and immediately copsed from the shear power of his fist.


    Currently his eyes were pure red. Previously, he would need to activate berserk explosion to make them red and his berserk tiger form to make them glow.


    But right now, his pupils were pure red and a gxy seem to be hidden within them.


    Most importantly, within his brain, there was arge crimson crystal the size of a fist. In his head, it looked like a tumor but as it revolved, crimson tendrils drifted from his body and then his pores, getting energy from the outside world, as it fed the crimson crystal.


    Staring deeply at the crystal was as though he was looking at an entire cosmos. The vastness that made one feel miniscule, the loneliness that made one question their existence and power that made one feel helpless to its might.


    Just as he was about to tap into it, his ears flickered and he abruptly turned his head back, only to see a cold blue eyes staring back at him.


    Gerald''s gaze was frosty as he appeared right behind Tyrion.


    His chest as well as his head and abdomen glowed as he activated three of his Super cell.


    The surrounding air seem to freeze and a zero gravitational zone appeared within a hundred meter radius for a second.


    However, one second was enough for a Super soldier to kill tens, if not hundreds of enemies.


    Gerald circted hisbat technique and then pointed a single his finger at Tyrion.


    "This is difference between Super soldier and Gic soldier."


    As this word escaped his lips, Gerald''s index finger glowed as an extreme concentrated amount of ''Dust'' converged on his finger.


    "Shit! He had actually reached the point where he could use his energy for long range attack!" Tyrion''s face change as he saw what was happening.


    However, in the blink of an eye, a blue beam of destructive energy erupted from Gerald''s finger, shooting, toward Tyrion with a pir of intense light.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    Tyrion''s face changed as he sensed the immense destructive energy closing in from behind him.


    His spine tingled and the hair at the back of his neck rose. But he wasn''t one to take a beating lying down.


    He let lose an Intense roar that seem to shake the heavens and earth and arge handle appeared in his hand.


    In the next second, silvery swarms of nano bots simr to mercury rose out from the handle grip like rushing water. However, they started merging together in a specific pattern, forming a veryrge de that was almost 2 meters tall.


    "Thunderp And sh!"


    Twisting his waist, he struck outward with astonishing force.


    "CRACKLE!!!"


    The air rapidly copsed as multitude of shockwaves let loose the rumbling sound of thunder.


    Visible blue electricity shed as Tyrion''s de shed like thunder in the sky, slicing through the beam of energy into two.


    The energy was immediately divided into two as they by passed Tyrion, dispersing in all directions.


    The force pushed Tyrion and he immediately used the force to move closer to the statue.


    ¡­


    First Form


    Thunderp And sh


    A single fast-paced cut that involves the user unsheathing their weapon in record time.


    Second Form


    Sessive attacks that involve five shes apanied by damaging bolts of lightning


    Third Form


    Thunder Swarm


    A stream of lightning surrounds the target, leaving them vulnerable to attacks from all directions that are hard to block or evade


    Fourth Form


    Distant Thunder


    With the aid of ''Dust'', st a ball of lightning that generates lightning bolts to distract and impede enemies


    Fifth Form


    Heat Lightning


    A powerful sh that swings upward and is apanied by a bolt of lightning that can slice through most targets with ease


    Sixth Form


    Rumble And sh


    A long-ranged series of lightning attacks that are quite effective if the opponent is at a distance


    Seventh Form


    Godspeed Thunder


    The user augments their speed to immense heights beforending a powerful hit thatpletely and utterly obliterates any opponent unlucky enough to be caught by this blow


    Eight Form


    Purple Thunder


    Creating pure thunder that paralysis enemies bodies and thoughts.


    Ninth Form


    Heavenly Tribtion Thunder


    Destroy all life forms, obliterating both body and soul..

 Chapter 851 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 851 wrong</h4>


    Remaining still like a statue, his brows furrowed in confusion and his expression revealed signs of shock as well as surprise.


    The fact that his he was still underneath the pressure of the first statue didn''te to him. Tyrion was only focused on how his strength had increased so drastically.


    "Is this the strength of a FiendGod? Why is even more terrifying than what Vander had Jason had told me?"


    Use energy to summon the god, which then bes a mammoth; one''s every act and movement will have the power of a True Fiend God; formed from eight hundred forty million particles, which are the home of that power; if all the particles are awakened, one can be like a True Fiend God, overturning seas and rivers, dragging stars down from the sky, devouring moons and suns, all with a single thought¡­."


    Most energy arts involved circting and converging energy within the meridians. However, this Strength of the Primordial Fiend Godwas different. It viewed the body as beingposed of eight hundred forty million tiny particles, each one of which was a sleeping True Fiend God. When all of that power was awoken andbined, it would be enough to tear stars out of the sky.


    First, he focused his thoughts on the eight hundred forty million tiny particles that made up his body, and the embryonic True Fiend Gods inside of them, which could eventually give birth to a true True Fiend God.


    True Fiend Gods had heads like mountains, and arms so many hundreds of millions of kilometers long that they could epass stars.


    True Fiend Gods'' feet could trample hells, and transform the devil-gods and devil-ghosts they contained into dust.


    Such images, such thoughts, had been transferred into Tyrion mind, a fundamental aspect of the cultivation of the Strength of the Primordial True Fiend God.


    As he slowly went about his transformation, a popping sound could suddenly be heard from one of those tiny particles. Then, a chaotic, primeval aura, something beastly and ancient, began to spread out through him.


    In that instant, flocks of birds suddenly shot up into the air from the numerous surrounding trees.


    Moments ago, the surrounding forest had been alive with the calls of all sorts of bugs and insects, but when the Strength of the Primordial True Fiend God''s aura suddenly awoke, it was as though all those bugs suddenly felt massive pressure weighing down on them, and went as still as death as a result.


    True Fiend Gods were indeed divine spirits that had long existed in the west. They were filled with boundless power, enough to crush hells, and had murderous auras so intense that, with a single trumpet, they could cause all sorts of wild beasts to cower in fear. Even dragons and tigers would bow in allegiance to them.


    As of this moment, Tyrion had awoken one particle, and could use only a tiny scrap of the power of the True Fiend Gods.


    Currently, when Tyrion used the full extent of his energy arts, he could unleash strength equivalent to a single ancient True Fiend God.


    But if he awoke all of the eight hundred forty million particles, then he would be able to unleash the Primordial power of the legendary True Fiend Gods


    Tyrion felt an inexhaustible amount of strengthing from within him.


    Usually, this feeling was vague to him and he could only sense it when he focus all of his strength to one point. But now, his body naturally exuded such might.


    Every inch of his body was strength even his cells seemed as though it had endless amount of power within.


    Speaking of his cells, he looked inside himself and noticed the size of his cells had increased by at least four times their previous size. As looked deeper at his cells, he noticed that they seem to shine vaguely like stars but it was currently being covered by some sort of fog as though they were still in their embryonic stage.


    It seemed thepression of cells really did increase their size and made them mysterious.


    Moreover, his bones were strangely denser than before. And there seem to some form of scars, patterned around his


    His skin, muscles, veins and even his heart had changed drastically. His skin had more texture to it, it seemed more like leather now than a normal human skin.


    His blood was pure red and seem to have a tinge of purple within them.


    As for his veins, they had expanded to more than twice their previous size.


    Moreover, his organs, especially his hearts, had be even bigger, and the force at which they pumped blood through his bodily system was so strong it caused ripple to appear in around him as the air around him shook from the pure force within him.


    Tyrion clenched his fist and the air trapped within it exploded as space within his fistpressed and immediately copsed from the shear power of his fist.


    Currently his eyes were pure red. Previously, he would need to activate berserk explosion to make them red and his berserk tiger form to make them glow.


    But right now, his pupils were pure red and a gxy seem to be hidden within them.


    Most importantly, within his brain, there was arge crimson crystal the size of a fist. In his head, it looked like a tumor but as it revolved, crimson tendrils drifted from his body and then his pores, getting energy from the outside world, as it fed the crimson crystal.


    Staring deeply at the crystal was as though he was looking at an entire cosmos. The vastness that made one feel miniscule, the loneliness that made one question their existence and power that made one feel helpless to its might.


    Just as he was about to tap into it, his ears flickered and he abruptly turned his head back, only to see a cold blue eyes staring back at him.


    Gerald''s gaze was frosty as he appeared right behind Tyrion.


    His chest as well as his head and abdomen glowed as he activated three of his Super cell.


    The surrounding air seem to freeze and a zero gravitational zone appeared within a hundred meter radius for a second.


    However, one second was enough for a Super soldier to kill tens, if not hundreds of enemies.


    Gerald circted hisbat technique and then pointed a single his finger at Tyrion.


    "This is difference between Super soldier and Gic soldier."


    As this word escaped his lips, Gerald''s index finger glowed as an extreme concentrated amount of ''Dust'' converged on his finger.


    "Shit! He had actually reached the point where he could use his energy for long range attack!" Tyrion''s face change as he saw what was happening.


    However, in the blink of an eye, a blue beam of destructive energy erupted from Gerald''s finger, shooting, toward Tyrion with a pir of intense light.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    Tyrion''s face changed as he sensed the immense destructive energy closing in from behind him.


    His spine tingled and the hair at the back of his neck rose. But he wasn''t one to take a beating lying down.


    He let lose an Intense roar that seem to shake the heavens and earth and arge handle appeared in his hand.


    In the next second, silvery swarms of nano bots simr to mercury rose out from the handle grip like rushing water. However, they started merging together in a specific pattern, forming a veryrge de that was almost 2 meters tall.


    "Thunderp And sh!"


    Twisting his waist, he struck outward with astonishing force.


    "CRACKLE!!!"


    The air rapidly copsed as multitude of shockwaves let loose the rumbling sound of thunder.


    Visible blue electricity shed as Tyrion''s de shed like thunder in the sky, slicing through the beam of energy into two.


    The energy was immediately divided into two as they by passed Tyrion, dispersing in all directions.


    The force pushed Tyrion and he immediately used the force to move closer to the statue.


    ¡­


    First Form


    Thunderp And sh


    A single fast-paced cut that involves the user unsheathing their weapon in record time.


    Second Form


    Sessive attacks that involve five shes apanied by damaging bolts of lightning


    Third Form


    Thunder Swarm


    A stream of lightning surrounds the target, leaving them vulnerable to attacks from all directions that are hard to block or evade


    Fourth Form


    Distant Thunder


    With the aid of ''Dust'', st a ball of lightning that generates lightning bolts to distract and impede enemies


    Fifth Form


    Heat Lightning


    A powerful sh that swings upward and is apanied by a bolt of lightning that can slice through most targets with ease


    Sixth Form


    Rumble And sh


    A long-ranged series of lightning attacks that are quite effective if the opponent is at a distance


    Seventh Form


    Godspeed Thunder


    The user augments their speed to immense heights beforending a powerful hit thatpletely and utterly obliterates any opponent unlucky enough to be caught by this blow


    Eight Form


    Purple Thunder


    Creating pure thunder that paralysis enemies bodies and thoughts.


    Ninth Form


    Heavenly Tribtion Thunder


    Destroy all life forms, obliterating both body and mind

 Chapter 852 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 852 wrong</h4>


    Performing multiple flips, Tyrionnded on the ground, arriving right before the sky reaching beast.


    Previously, just looking at the beast''s eyes made his mind shake and his brain hurt as though soul was being affected.


    However, after the transformation to a Fiend God physique, not even being this close to the beast gave him any of pressure.


    In fact, the pressure seem to have vanished as though everything that had happened was merely an illusion.


    Stomping heavily to the ground, Tyrion catapulted upwards, climbing more than 50 meters as hended on the Levithan''s legs.


    Its scales was massive, more than three times the size of Tyrion''s body.


    Like a gecko lizard, Tyrion rushed upwards with insane speed. It was almost as if he was running vertically upwards.


    It was at this moment that Gerald reached the First statue. His face was entirely ugly and his eyes was spewing intense fire from anger. However, there was surprise and a bit of shock on his face.


    The attack he justunched would have instantly injured a Super soldier and obliterate a gic soldier.


    However, despite the fact that Tyrion was clearly just a Gic soldier, he was somehow able to slice the attack into two.


    Just who exactly was this guy?


    He didn''t ponder too much about it as he immediately punched at his chest, spitting it a mouthful of thick congealed blood that was saturated with thick, condensed ''Dust''.


    pping the blood on his forehead, his gravity super cell on his forehead suddenly glowed a crimson color.


    It power immediately soared drastically and the pressure weighing down on Gerald reduced by a lot.


    Gerald''s face turned pale. Wiping the blood off his mouth, he charged at the statue with lightning speed, crossing over 500 meters within a few seconds and arriving before the statue, just below Tyrion.


    With a massive stomp, he flew upwards and also began climbing the statue.


    At this moment, three individual had arrived with the the first statue.


    It was unknown how they had done it but they had some how by passed the pressure from the statues using some method or some ancient relic.


    The three people were geniuses of various academies and had their eyes set on the ultimate treasure.


    They didn''t even stare at the other treasures nearby as they sped towards the statue, reaching the foot of the statue that was about four mountains long, they jumped upwards and started climbing the body of the beast with lightning speed.


    Seeing the four people below him, Tyrion began to feel the pressure. Those four students weren''t to be trifled with and their strength had surpassed the gic soldier stage and was at least a Super soldier 2 or even 3.


    Not daring to slow down, he immediately activated berserk explosion and his speed increased drastically.


    However, something shocking happened. Every time Berserk Explosion is activated, his muscles would always be in the verge of copsing and veins would swell up, causing him intense pain as well as the stimtion of his entire cells exploding and regenerating.


    However, this time, he only felt a bit bloated. Apart from that, he received the enhancement from the technique and not even his veins was in pain nor did it expand past its limit.


    Although surprised by this, he focused more on climbing even faster.


    His nails elongated, assisting him to im even faster and faster while those below try to catch up.


    "Six thousand meters more."


    Tyrion whispered as he climbed upwards with all his might and his speed was shocking.


    Along with the enhancement from berserk explosion, the four geniuses below could only watch in anger as rapidly Tyrion reached the head of the statue and grabbed at the glowing treasure.


    "DO YOU WANT TO DIE!?"


    "HOW DARE YOU?!"


    "DON''T TOUCH IT!"


    There was no joy on Tyrion''s face, neither were there happiness. Immediately he grabbed at the treasure.


    Below him, he could feel an array of danger below him. The four people below him had attacked using all of their strength.


    However, Tyrion stood at the mouth of the statue with glowing eyes as he whispered with a unsure expression.


    ''Please work.''


    Immediately, he activated Tactical retreat.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at behind the four who were about a thousand meters away from him with a shocked expression. "What the fuck is that!?"


    With confused expression, the four students looked backwards like naive little children.


    There was a faint ''pop'' in mid air and instantly, Tyrion vanished from his previous position.


    By the time the four students realized what was happening, they looked upwards in anger only for them to realize Tyrion had vanished together with the treasure.


    ...


    Darkness overwhelmed Tyrion and he felt as though he had been thrust into a sticky silent passageway made of bubble, darkness and void.


    There was nothing before him, there was nothing to be seen and there was nothing to look forward to, only darkness and void.


    However, in the next second, a light bridged through the void and Tyrion was sicked into it.


    Another pop sounded as the opened up. Tyrion fell out of mid air, the wind screeched past his face as he free fell to the ground.


    "Fuck!"


    Tyrion cursed in shock and horror. He was actually about ten thousand meters from the ground and was currently free falling without anything to hold on to.


    There was no way he would be able to survive a fall like this even he could regenerate in a second, he still wouldn''t be able to survive if his brain, and hearts got shattered in the grounds.


    His eyes spun about rapidly as he thought about what to do. He didn''t want to die here. And what the hell happened to the tactical retreat?


    Was it this unreliable? Seeing that it took about a hundred thousand damage points to upgrade the technique, he knew it wasn''t a simple technique but he didn''t think t be the cause of his death.


    Thinking rapidly, his speed began increasing as mes from friction started to burn his cloths.


    "mes." His eyes suddenly lit up as he gazed at the boots he was wearing. Although the boot seem to be severely damaged, the jet engines were still working!


    Immediately, blue mes erupted from the soles of his boots but then turned off back.


    However, Tyrion pressed his toes hard on the control pedals in the boots, activating the thrust function of the relic, thereby activating the jet pack of the boot.


    The mes lit up however, it went out again after a few seconds of thrust like a broken down vehicle.


    However, the few seconds the jet engine activate, was enough to reduce klong speed.


    This happened for more than a few hundred times until he finally reaches the ground.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrionnded in the ground and staggered on the floor.


    His stomach tumbled and his mouth bulged. With a force he could barely control, he threw up all over the ground.


    "That was close."


    Just as he stood up to wipe his sweat, he heard the voice of a guy pointing at him and shouting.


    "There he is!"


    Frowning, Tyrion stared at where he was in confusion and saw that he was currently at the eight statue, which was about a thousand meters away from thergest statue and with only the Ninth statue separating them.


    Immediately the person''s voice died down, Tyrion gaze hardened and as his bones rapidly healed, he took a step forward and appeared before the person who had just started.


    The guy was actually a student of Death Gate Academy just like Tyrion and was a recent Super Soldier, however, he had betrayed Tyrion the moment he appeared and had shouted to draw the attention of the others.


    With a bang, Tyrion by passed the person with insane speed. The Super soldier''s face changed as even his eyes couldn''t keep track of Tyrion''s speed as he turned into a blur.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrion passed beside him, their shoulders touching. However, the young man felt as though a train had collided into him and he was immediately sent flying like a ser ball.


    The physique of a Fiend God was no joke. Barely a gic soldier, however he was still able to directly send a super soldier flying just by brushing him.


    Tyrion turned into a blur as he fled toward of the opened doors. However, Grant suddenly appeared before him like a ghost, his four super cells glowing.


    His palm pped at Tyrion''s shoulder and the air around them copsed as an intense pressure the size of two mountains pressed forwards.


    "Rumble!"


    "Mountain Incinerator Palm."


    Tyrion''s eyes shed as he calmly punched out without slowing down.


    Grant let out a gloatingugh. It didn''t matter if they were in the same academy or not, he had already showed mercy by not using his axe to activate the technique.


    However, instead of falling in his knees and begging for his life, Tyrion chose to sh head on with him. It was true what they say, ignorance is bliss.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 853 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 853 wrong</h4>


    Waves of destructive air rippled through the air oceanic tide as the surroundings were sted into smithereens.


    The ground beneath Tyrion cracked and then shattered to smithereens as a cloud of dust rose to the sky.


    An astonishing amount of force trampled through Tyrion''s body and he was forced to take three consecutive steps backward to negate the force.


    "That''s all?" Tyrion gazed indifferently at Grant who was standing still in shock.


    However, no one knew the shock within Tyrion''s mind was even greater.


    He hadn''t used any technique, nor did he use his berserk explosion orbat technique or fist technique but only used pure raw strength to attack.


    However, he was able to take on the full strength of a Super Soldier 4 who had activated his four supercells to attack him. Just sort of physique was this?


    If the pure physical strength of a newly birthed Fiend god; Tyrion was equivalent to a Super soldier, just how strong would he be when he bes a Demon Warrior?


    Tyrion couldn''t help but anticipate but he didn''t let that dy him as rushed forward and kicked outward.


    The air crackled like thunder as he twisted his waist and whipped his leg outward like a hammer.


    Grant''s eyes widened at the insolent question and when he saw Tyrion attacking, his skin which had turned silver and covered in a metallic shade glistened as he alps kicked forward.


    He was determined to snatch the treasure from Tyrion no matter what and if he couldn''t have it, he would dy Tyrion until Gerald and the others arrived here.


    "Boom!"


    Another destructive ripples sted outward in a circr motion.


    Using the torque force, Tyrion turned his body like a tornado and kicked his second leg outward.


    "Bang!"


    Gerald pped his palms outward, deflecting the strike as his body drifted half a meter backward.


    With a tug, Grant swiftly withdrew arge Axe from nowhere and appeared before Tyrion like a ghost, his speed even faster this time as he cleaved directly at Tyrion''s head.


    Tyrion who was currently still in mid-air, scoffed and activated the boots. Blue jet mes scorched air as well as the ground as Tyrion double jumped, evading the cleaving axe as he locked his palms together and hammered at Grant''s head like a sledgehammer.


    "DING!"


    Grant managed to block it with a second axe that appeared out of nowhere.


    The ground beneath Grant''s feet shattered and Tyrion performed a backflip in midair from the resultant force of the strike.


    Finallynding on the ground. Grant stared deeply at Tyrion''s boots, while Tyrion stared at the ring on Grant''s index finger.


    "It''s actually a quantum pym ring," Tyrion mumbled, slightly bewildered as his gaze locked onto the ck ring.


    Quantum pym rings are relics from higher dimensions like the 3rd dimension, 4th dimension, and fifth dimension.


    Unless during a blood moon, it is impossible to gain a Quantum Pym ring from a low-level dimension like the 2nd dimension and even the 3rd dimension.


    A Quantum pym ring is a futuristic advanced design embedded with antimatter particles which serves as a mechanism for matterpression.


    When activated, the ring activates its antimatter field. Antiparticles, specifically antiprotons and positrons, are generated within a controlled environment.


    The antimatter, possessing opposite charges to the particles within the item''s atomic structure, engages in an intense but precise interaction.


    Through a careful process, the annihtion of specific atomicponents urs, releasing an immense amount of energy. This energy is harnessed to temporarily destabilize the atomic structure of the item l item.


    During this brief destabilization phase, the spaces between atoms are significantly reduced. The quantum pym ring exploits this altered atomic configuration, creating a condensed and smaller version of the item.


    The shrunken, condensed version of the item is then sucked into apartment in the ring itself.


    The antimatter containment field ensures the stability of this quantum state until the user chooses to retrieve the item.


    Upon retrieval, the ring esses the stored item within the ring, using and then reconstructing the item to its original atomic structure.


    In simple terms, it shrinks an item to an impossible size and stores that same item within a hole created on the ring.


    Just as Tyrion was stunned by the appearance of the quantum ring,


    "True Flight relic... I must acquire it!" Grant swore, his eyes releasing cold murderous intent.


    Just like how rare the Quantum Pym ring is, a Flight type relic was also difficult to acquire and was only avable to dimensions higher the the first dimension and the second dimension with a low drop rate possibility.


    Clenching his fist tightly, Tyrion directly activated the second stage of Berserk explosion and he grabbed the nano weapon hidden behind him, activating it as a metallic silver de formed from the handle of the de.


    Without any technique, Tyrion took a step forward, shing before Grant with an inconceivable speed, and shed his de at Grant''s neck. Since Grant wanted to kill him, he himself should get ready to be killed. Moreover, Tyrion needed the Quantum Pym Ring as it would be incredibly helpful in the future.


    Grant was shocked when Tyrion arrived in front of him. The speed Tyrion had moved at was more than twice his previous speed, taking him by surprise. However, Grant wasn''t just a regr Super Soldier, he was a Super Soldier who ranked top 50 of the Death Gate''s Academy Second-year students rankings.


    He had survived two years in a hellish hole like Death Gate Academy, of course, he would possess a trump card of his own.


    Suddenly, a loud trumpet echoed from within Grant as his dark metallic skin started to transform into pure dark scales.


    Tyrion immediately recognized this technique, it was actually the Scaled Elephant body tempering technique, a true tier 4. It could be said that buying a tier four technique from the academy cost about 100,000 death points which was only the lowest level of the technique.


    Of the techniques Tyrion currently possesses, the highest was a Tier 6 technique; Nine Sky Thunder de, the highest technique avable so far in the academy, and even then, he was only able to purchase the first level. Within this continent, the highest technique avable was a Tier 7 which belongs to various top organizations, ordinary people didn''t get to set their eyes on such a high-level technique


    For Grant to possess a tier 4 technique as well as a Quantum Pym ring, meant that his background wasn''t ordinary. The tier 4 technique; the Scaled Elephant Body tempering technique was well known across the academy and truly does deserve its reputation.


    When trained to a certain point, one would possess a defense akin to a Scaled Elephant, a beast whose defense wasparable to a Leviathan''s defense.


    However, Tyrion didn''t slow down his de but put in more force instead. Fire zed at the edge of the body, making it look like it was a meteorite in the shape of a de as it mmed into Grant''s chest.


    "DING!"


    Heat, sparks, and fragments of scales exploded outward In a circr radius. The force sted Grant backward with intense force but he managed to hack his axes on the ground, causing tworge three-meter-long ravines in the ground as he managed to ground himself whole negating the force.


    Staring at the long gash on his chest, a hint of fear appeared on Grant''s face. Just a few inches more and his heart would have been sliced through by Tyrion''s de.


    He nced upwards, however, Tyrion was nowhere to be found.


    Tyrion had disappeared the moment Grant was distracted. Although he felt slightly regretful he wasn''t able to kill Grant and steal his Quantum Pym ring, he couldn''t let himself be dyed as others were rushing toward him with intense speed.


    Right now, he was a hot cookie. With the main treasure in his hands, he was in more danger than ever, he couldn''t afford to waste a single second. He had no idea who or what wasing for him and the only ce safe right now and was close by was the alliance center which was right outside the dimension.


    "Bang!"


    Tyrion sidestepped the attack of a Lion Heart academy student and pped his palm at the back of his head, making his head explode like watermelon, sshing fragments of bones and brain matter everywhere while using the ultima stage of a phantom step to evade and flee.


    Performing the second state of berserk explosion as well as the ultima state of phantom step, barely anyone was able to keep up with his pace.


    All sneak attacks were slow in his eyes, making him counter them with a single stroke of his de. The death of those who stopped Tyrion intimated everyone and not many people chose to rush to their death.


    It didn''t take long before Tyrion arrived at one of the doors.


    "Stop him!"


    "Don''t let him exit this Dimension otherwise we won''t be able to snatch the relic anymore!"


    Someone from the House Of Dark Matter suddenly shouted, rousing the greed and anxiousness of those who were justing out from the doors.

 Chapter 854 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 854 wrong</h4>


    "I am the Primordial Fiendgod! You actually dare to use thunder against me?"


    "SHATTER!"


    With a roar, Tyrion faced the iing lightning with a ferocious look on his beastly face.


    His veins pulsed as an intense amount of energy surged within him like a volcano as hot steam escaped from his body from sheer might.


    Suddenly, he punched at the lightning with just raw strength. There was no technique involve in the fist attack.


    "KABOOM!!!"


    A deafening sound of explosion reverberated though out the entire space as a mush room cloud dust, fire and smoke shot upwards and spread to all covers if the skies, clearing the radius within a kilometer of all clouds.


    The point of collision glowed an intense blue color as waves and waves ofpressed air sted our in all corners) directions. Streaks of lightning spread out like snakes, scattering all around like thixmer storm.


    As the single streak of lightning collided with Tyrion''s fist, it entered into his skin as though it had no substance


    However, smaller streaks of lightning surged out Tyrion''s pores, wrapping around his fist like a chain.


    The moment the thunder came into contact with his body, the destructive, annahting lightning immediately became docile, like a cute pet rabbit that he could control.


    He made it swim around his body like a snake and the thunder did the exact thing. It was like an obedient python as it wrapped around his body.


    Tyrion''s fury calmed down. As he stood at the center of the explosion. Choosing a spot, he let the force from the explosion push him forward, toward the direction of the door.


    The explosion was gb¨¦ perfect cover as Tyrion sneaked into a different door. While he might be able to absorb lightning, dimir''s powers weren''t all lightning base, punch from him would be devastating.


    Hurriedly, he used phantom steps, shing on and out of existence as he raced out if the tower with intense speed.


    When he reached the 1st floor of the tower, he morphed back to his human form, changing clothes he had gotten dead zombie with a decent cloth while also covering his face, hair and body with blood.


    Raising his saber, he immediately gritted his teeth and he severed his arm along with half his shoulder, revealing deep white shoulder de bones, then he sliced numerous parts of his body and even had blinded his left eyes and cut of one of his ears.


    This only happened within a few seconds. Tyrion then staggered out of the tower with a pale face and bloody body.


    The moment he walked out if the tower, more than ten individuals from different organizations and academies with different strength ranging from level 1 super Soldier to level 6 super soldier rushed towards him crazily. However, their speed started to decrease as they saw the condition he was in and eventually they gave up and left.


    They''ve seen various people like Tyrion walk out of the tower and they knew exactly what the situation was.


    "He probably was lucky enough to get a treasure. However, he was too weak to keep it." one of spectator scoffed at Tyrion.


    "Not only did they snatch his treasure, they also severed his arm, blinded him and cut of his ears." another said as he shook his head in pity, watching Tyrion limping off in the distance.


    "It is probably those from the demonic academy, only the can be this cruel to their fellow humans." Someone suddenly said in dissatisfaction and disgust.


    "Hehe, if you are so righteous, why stay here to rob your fellow humans uhn?" A student from a demonic academy suddenly said with a sneer.


    "Y-you! It''s not the same thing!"


    Thus, an argument ensued.


    ...


    Just as Tyrion walked out of their line of sight, he immediately activated jus regeneration ability and instantly, his severed arm grew back with a pop as well as his blinded eye and cut off ear.


    Without wasting a single second, Tyrion morphed to his strongest for and rushed out of the vicinity of arasaka tower with blinding speed.


    Were ever he passed, the surrounding air shrieked as he pushed through the air barriers. It was as though a missile was passing through.


    The intant Tyrion left, dimir''s walked out of the tower with an ugly expression on his face. He had clearly struck Tyrion with his Divine Sky lightning finger. However, not only did Tyrion refused to die, he managed to even escape him somehow.


    Staring at those rushing towards him to rob him, dimir''s temper red


    "Get lost! "


    "BOOM!"


    Lightning streaked out from his three fingers, striking the head of the first three people and turning them into pure crispy delicacynas they dropped dead on the ground. The others immediately retreated, giving way.


    "dimir!"


    An angry roar reverberated as a man jumped from a near byplex that was abouht twenty storeys tall,nding on the ground. "Killing a student from the House of Dark matter is punishable by death!"


    dimir sneered as he gazed at the young man. "So what if I killed people from your house of darkness? What can you do about it?"


    The young man''s face turned ugly as and his eyes shed between the tower and dimir. He had just arrived and he didn''t want toe here in vain and miss out on the relics therefore after so me thoughts, he scoffed and rushed into the tower.


    dimir let loose a kicking sneer and then grabbed a random person. "Did you see anyone rush out of the tower 2 minutes ago?"


    The student''s face turned pale slightly but he immediately responded. "N-no. ¨® I-I didn''t."


    "Useless!" dimir roared as he tossed the student away like a rag doll.


    Grabbing another by thbe neck, he asked again. "Did you happen to see anyone exit the tower in thest two minutes!?"


    The student gulped slightly and shook his head like a chicken. "N-not really..."


    "What do you mean ''not really''?"


    "I meant no one intact exited the tower, except for a guy with one arm, on the brink of death. "

 Chapter 855 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 855 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion''s face changed as he noticed a particrly middle aged maning out from one of the doors nearby. His body exuded a vast energy wave, indicating the vast amount of Dust present within him.


    It was more than twice as powerful as even Gerald.


    "Fuck! Even dimir came!"


    Someone ¨¤w¨´j? was more knowledgeable suddenly cursed as he stared at the newer.


    Stop him!"


    "Don''t let him exit this Dimension otherwise we won''t be able to snatch the ultimate treasure anymore!"


    Someone from the House Of Dark Matter suddenly shouted, rousing the greed and anxiousness of those who were just entering this space.


    Tyrion immediately activated the third state of berserk explosion and the air around him crackled as he tire through the air barrier releasing a sonic boom with his incredibly speed. The space around him warped and exploded as the shockwaves spread out in a circr manner.


    In the blink of an eye, Tyrion immediately appeared before one of the doors.


    Just as he was about to enter the door, the space before him distorted as a figure started to materialise before him.


    "What incredible speed!" Alhough impressed, Tyrion didn''t sowo down and didn''t allow the shadow to materialise fully before activating the ultima state of berserk explosion.


    This time though, there was a slight difort in his body and his veins also expanded, slightly visible above his skin however, there was no extreme reaction like previously.


    Apart from his bulging veins and crimson eyes as well as his beating heart, but everything appeared normal, showing just how incredible this physique was. Something that could forever cripple a human body only appeared slightly tasking to a primordial Fiendgod''s body, it was indeed shocking.


    It was no wonder they are highly respected in society.


    Forming a fist that copsedpressed and ruptured the trapped air within in his grip, Tyrion punched out.


    "Screeee!"


    The wind screamed as one could hear the crackling of the air being ripped to shreds as well as visible heat waves trailing from the fiestas it traveled, showcasing the incredible amount of force the fist possess.


    However, the shadow fully materialised and Tyrion could fully see who the person was.


    The person was a neatly dressed middle-aged man. His eyes were pure ck like an abyss and within them was a cruelty that Tyrion was familiar with. The indifference towards life as though all waas beneath him.


    It was actually dimir, an elder from the Thunder Temple and a real life, peak level, Super Soldier-7; Champion.


    His bald head as well as the white beard wasn''t what gave him away but the fact that on his chest was a lightning shaped badge giving off ominous vibe that seemed very much like a relic.


    The middle-aged man raised his head and nced at Tyrion with pure indifference.


    In response to Tyrion''s fist attack, dimir only pointed a finger at the sky and then all of a sudden, and intense amount of energy surged around dimir like a tornado as the clear sky darkened and an intense river of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky above.


    "Crackle!"


    The thunderstorm surged and roared as the earth shook and the winds wailed. In the next millisecond, the multitude of lightning gathered a single point above dimir''s finger. A destructive power spread through the entire space and even the entire dimension shook as space warped as the surrounding ''dust'' roared like a wild fire.


    With a non chnt expression, dimir slowly changed the direction of his finger and pointed it at Tyrion.


    "BOOM!"


    The river of lightning suddenly dissappeared, leaving a singr streak of lightning the size of an arm that crackled as it conducted itself though the air like a flood dragon swimming in water.


    The instant dimir pointed at Tyrion, it instantly flicked its tail and sted towards with insane speed.


    Tyrion''s face changed drastically as an overwhelming sense of danger enveloped him. All of his hair stood on end as his pupils shrank to a pin point. The destructive power from this lightning had surpassed anything Tyrion had ever witnessed before.


    Admist the pulsating danger, an uncontroble, rootless anger rose from deep within him and immediately, Tyrion let loose a beastly, deafening, majestic roar filled with primal rage, pure arrogance and power.


    "ROOOOOOAR!!!"


    An astonishing wave of dominating energy erupted as his Primordial Fiend Body leaked out its aura.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Space distorted, the earth cracked and the heavens wailed!


    A mighty pressure descended on this dimension as though wanting to rip this dimension of its anchor in space and time to shreds. However, someone or some sort of universalw or force seem to be stopping the power from shattering this dimension.


    However, Tyrion was already blinded by an overwhelming rage to notice it. What was on his mind right now was Joe he would be able to counter an attack from a level 7 super soldier.


    Sudden, his skin stared to shiver and oscite and his body started to expand rapidly as he grew over three meter talls, transforming into a giangantic humanoid monstrosity, having the face and body of a tiger and a human at the same time.


    His thick, bushy, crimson mane floated around his neck by an invincible force around him as his four canines bared fiercely with his mouth releasing an intense apocalyptic growl.


    Thick runic patterns spread out from both of his heart, spreading to every part of his body like a carefully craftedwork of tattoes. However, these runic patterns were actually his veins as they pulsed with every heartthrob of his.


    Stomping his massive Pir like feet heavily to the ground, the entire ground shattered as a vast cloud of dust spread out in all directions, covering the radius of a hundred Meters, including Tyrion.


    dimir''s eyes shed, revealing a slight bit of emotion as he saw Tyrion transform into that terrifying beast as his energy wave rose drastically as well.


    "A wolf in sheep''s clothing," dimir snorted disdainfully, his thick, russian ent roiled of his mouth smoothly as he continued.


    "A pity you met me instead."


    As his wordsnded, the thick blue lightning that was as thick as an adults fist zipped through the air in a ziggag and mmed directly into Tyrion

 Chapter 856 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 856 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion immediately brought out a single blood vessel from his pockets. It was the blood vessels he had obtained from killing borged zombies.


    "This should be enough for a few days right?"


    The youngdy was first stunned when she saw this. She had never before seen someone be so casual about a Blood Demon Art. But quickly recovered her bearing, giving a professional smile she responded as she gave him a key card. "More than enough."


    "Please, allow me to assist you to your room." Her eyes batted as she suddenly appeared meek and cute.


    "There''s no need for that." Tyrion shook his head and proceeded to limp toward the elevator when he suddenly paused.


    "I will call you for you when I need you, Martha." With that, he limped away.


    Martha''s downcast face immediately brightened up and her heart raced. ''If he could release a Blood Demon Art casually, it meant he possessed more than one.''


    ''He is already crippled therefore it wouldn''t work on him which means he would only splurge it out.''


    ''If I can satisfy all of his needs... '' her heart couldn''t help but pound in anticipation as her pretty face flushed red.


    If she could possess a single Blood Demon Art, then she too would be strong enough to enter dimensions and not be scared of dying.


    ...


    At the top floor of the three thousand-meter-tall hotel, Tyrion soaked in a bathtub of blood as he sighed, staring at the soaring clouds drifting and brushing past the ss walls before him.


    It was a truly mesmerizing sight. Very quickly, the crimson blood instantly started to clear and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a clear fine bathtub of water.


    Tyrion stretched out his hands outside of the bathtub and there were about a hundred empty bottles on the floor.


    These were from the blood he had extracted during the time he had been here which was only for about three to four days.


    Luckily, he had kept them hidden in a safe ce before entering the tower, otherwise he would have definitely lost them


    He grabbed another bottle and poured its contents into the bathtub.


    The water once again turned an intense shade of crimson and Tyrion let out a breath of air in contentment as he leaned back, against the bathtub enjoying the feeling of his cells absorbing the gic energy within the blood.


    When he saw the blood had turned clearer even faster he was dissatisfied and stretched out his hands once more only to realize he had used up all of his reserves.


    Tyrion knitted his brows. "100 bottles of weaponized zombie''s blood, another hundred bottles of Borged zombies blood and about twenty bottles of hunter''s blood, and then a bottle of Adam Smasher''s blood, all of which I absorbed in just a few hours."


    "This should be the work of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod physique." Tyrion mulled and then continued.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points:102,999]


    [Cell Activated: 23%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts:


    Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: That''s more like it]


    ...


    "19 percent increase after all that blood? Of it was before, I would have broken through the gic soldier stage at least four times!" Tyrion couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Time to check my loots."


    This was what Tyrion had been anticipating for the past 24 hours.


    However, he was very cautious and had waited until he was safe before he did anything.


    Moreover, there was a chance that the relic might be traceable which was why he didn''t risk checking them.


    In total, he had taken three treasures. One from the tenth statue, the second from the Ninth statue, and the third from thest twenty-first statue.


    The relic from the ninth statue was actually in the shape of a ring.


    Tyrion''s eyes widened as he checked properly and saw that it was an actual Quantum Pym Ring with about twenty holes in it.


    Meaning he could store at least twenty items in it.


    Such a treasure, if he wanted to buy it, there was no supply for it. Moreover, it was very expensive to purchase even if one managed to see in to buy.


    Dropping blood on the ring, the relic immediately absorbed his blood, and then as soon as he wore it, it was quickly connected to his neural pathways.


    He could ''see'' the empty holes and select when to activate and deactivate the relic.


    Pointing directly at the leather sofa nearby, an invisible force surged out from Tyrion''s finger, like an electromaic wave, and visible, the sofa started to reduce as though it was beenpressed by some sort of force.


    There was no change in substance like Tyrion had expected. Nor did the sofa suffer atomic damage as it shrank rapidly to the size of dust and was then sucked deep into one of the rings'' storage.


    Tyrion could then ''see'' the chair within the hole. And in his sight, the chair was as big as it was before except it was in a space within the ring, stored safely.


    With a single thought, the sofa was ejected out and rapidly expanded as its atomic structure went back to normal, bing a meter-sized sofa once more.


    Tyrion tested the ring on and on and on with various items, including an ant he had found until he was satisfied. Turns out any lifeform would instantly die the moment their structure is being altered, leaving just their bodies with no life in them whatsoever.


    The ring also requires the item to be in a false static state to work which meant that it couldn''t be used on an enemy as any slight movement would destabilize the anti-matter wave of the ring''s core.

 Chapter 857 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 857 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion immediately brought out a single blood vessel from his pocket. It was the blood vessels he had obtained from killing borged zombies.


    "This should be enough for a few days right?"


    The youngdy was first stunned when she saw this. She had never before seen someone be so casual about a Blood Demon Art. But quickly recovered her bearing, giving a professional smile she responded as she gave him a key card. "More than enough."


    "Please, allow me to assist you to your room." Her eyes batted as she suddenly appeared meek and cute.


    "There''s no need for that." Tyrion shook his head and proceeded to limp toward the elevator when he suddenly paused.


    "I will call you for you when I need you, Martha." With that, he limped away.


    Martha''s downcast face immediately brightened up and her heart raced. ''If he could release a Blood Demon Art casually, it meant he possessed more than one.''


    ''He is already crippled therefore it wouldn''t work on him which means he would only splurge it out.''


    ''If I can satisfy all of his needs... '' her heart couldn''t help but pound in anticipation as her pretty face flushed red.


    If she could possess a single Blood Demon Art, then she too would be strong enough to enter dimensions and not be scared of dying.


    ...


    At the top floor of the three thousand-meter-tall hotel, Tyrion soaked in a bathtub of blood as he sighed, staring at the soaring clouds drifting and brushing past the ss walls before him.


    It was a truly mesmerizing sight. Very quickly, the crimson blood instantly started to clear and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a clear fine bathtub of water.


    Tyrion stretched out his hands outside of the bathtub and there were about a hundred empty bottles on the floor.


    These were from the blood he had extracted during the time he had been here which was only for about three to four days.


    Luckily, he had kept them hidden in a safe ce before entering the tower, otherwise he would have definitely lost them


    He grabbed another bottle and poured its contents into the bathtub.


    The water once again turned an intense shade of crimson and Tyrion let out a breath of air in contentment as he leaned back, against the bathtub enjoying the feeling of his cells absorbing the gic energy within the blood.


    When he saw the blood had turned clearer even faster he was dissatisfied and stretched out his hands once more only to realize he had used up all of his reserves.


    Tyrion knitted his brows. "100 bottles of weaponized zombie''s blood, another hundred bottles of Borged zombies blood and about twenty bottles of hunter''s blood, and then a bottle of Adam Smasher''s blood, all of which I absorbed in just a few hours."


    "This should be the work of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod physique." Tyrion mulled and then continued.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points:102,999]


    [Cell Activated: 23%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts:


    Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: That''s more like it]


    ...


    "19 percent increase after all that blood? Of it was before, I would have broken through the gic soldier stage at least four times!" Tyrion couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Time to check my loots."


    This was what Tyrion had been anticipating for the past 24 hours.


    However, he was very cautious and had waited until he was safe before he did anything.


    Moreover, there was a chance that the relic might be traceable which was why he didn''t risk checking them.


    In total, he had taken three treasures. One from the tenth statue, the second from the Ninth statue, and the third from thest twenty-first statue.


    The relic from the ninth statue was actually in the shape of a ring.


    Tyrion''s eyes widened as he checked properly and saw that it was an actual Quantum Pym Ring with about twenty holes in it.


    Meaning he could store at least twenty items in it.


    Such a treasure, if he wanted to buy it, there was no supply for it. Moreover, it was very expensive to purchase even if one managed to see in to buy.


    Dropping blood on the ring, the relic immediately absorbed his blood, and then as soon as he wore it, it was quickly connected to his neural pathways.


    He could ''see'' the empty holes and select when to activate and deactivate the relic.


    Pointing directly at the leather sofa nearby, an invisible force surged out from Tyrion''s finger, like an electromaic wave, and visible, the sofa started to reduce as though it was beenpressed by some sort of force.


    There was no change in substance like Tyrion had expected. Nor did the sofa suffer atomic damage as it shrank rapidly to the size of dust and was then sucked deep into one of the rings'' storage.


    Tyrion could then ''see'' the chair within the hole. And in his sight, the chair was as big as it was before except it was in a space within the ring, stored safely.


    With a single thought, the sofa was ejected out and rapidly expanded as its atomic structure went back to normal, bing a meter-sized sofa once more.


    Tyrion tested the ring on and on and on with various items, including an ant he had found until he was satisfied. Turns out any lifeform would instantly die the moment their structure is being altered, leaving just their bodies with no life in them whatsoever.


    The ring also requires the item to be in a false static state to work which meant that it couldn''t be used on an enemy as any slight movement would destabilize the anti-matter wave of the ring''s core.

 Chapter 858 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 858 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion immediately brought out a single blood vessel from his pocket. It was the blood vessels he had obtained from killing borged zombies.


    "This should be enough for a few days right?"..


    The youngdy was first stunned when she saw this. She had never before seen someone be so casual about a Blood Demon Art. But quickly recovered her bearing, giving a professional smile she responded as she gave him a key card. "More than enough."


    "Please, allow me to assist you to your room." Her eyes batted as she suddenly appeared meek and cute.


    "There''s no need for that." Tyrion shook his head and proceeded to limp toward the elevator when he suddenly paused.


    "I will call you for you when I need you, Martha." With that, he limped away.


    Martha''s downcast face immediately brightened up and her heart raced. ''If he could release a Blood Demon Art casually, it meant he possessed more than one.''


    ''He is already crippled therefore it wouldn''t work on him which means he would only splurge it out.''


    ''If I can satisfy all of his needs... '' her heart couldn''t help but pound in anticipation as her pretty face flushed red.


    If she could possess a single Blood Demon Art, then she too would be strong enough to enter dimensions and not be scared of dying.


    ...


    At the top floor of the three thousand-meter-tall hotel, Tyrion soaked in a bathtub of blood as he sighed, staring at the soaring clouds drifting and brushing past the ss walls before him.


    It was a truly mesmerizing sight. Very quickly, the crimson blood instantly started to clear and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a clear fine bathtub of water.


    Tyrion stretched out his hands outside of the bathtub and there were about a hundred empty bottles on the floor.


    These were from the blood he had extracted during the time he had been here which was only for about three to four days.


    Luckily, he had kept them hidden in a safe ce before entering the tower, otherwise he would have definitely lost them


    He grabbed another bottle and poured its contents into the bathtub.


    The water once again turned an intense shade of crimson and Tyrion let out a breath of air in contentment as he leaned back, against the bathtub enjoying the feeling of his cells absorbing the gic energy within the blood.


    When he saw the blood had turned clearer even faster he was dissatisfied and stretched out his hands once more only to realize he had used up all of his reserves.


    Tyrion knitted his brows. "100 bottles of weaponized zombie''s blood, another hundred bottles of Borged zombies blood and about twenty bottles of hunter''s blood, and then a bottle of Adam Smasher''s blood, all of which I absorbed in just a few hours."


    "This should be the work of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod physique." Tyrion mulled and then continued.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points:102,999]


    [Cell Activated: 23%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts:


    Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: That''s more like it]


    ...


    "19 percent increase after all that blood? Of it was before, I would have broken through the gic soldier stage at least four times!" Tyrion couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Time to check my loots."


    This was what Tyrion had been anticipating for the past 24 hours.


    However, he was very cautious and had waited until he was safe before he did anything.


    Moreover, there was a chance that the relic might be traceable which was why he didn''t risk checking them.


    In total, he had taken three treasures. One from the tenth statue, the second from the Ninth statue, and the third from thest twenty-first statue.


    The relic from the ninth statue was actually in the shape of a ring.


    Tyrion''s eyes widened as he checked properly and saw that it was an actual Quantum Pym Ring with about twenty holes in it.


    Meaning he could store at least twenty items in it.


    Such a treasure, if he wanted to buy it, there was no supply for it. Moreover, it was very expensive to purchase even if one managed to see in to buy.


    Dropping blood on the ring, the relic immediately absorbed his blood, and then as soon as he wore it, it was quickly connected to his neural pathways.


    He could ''see'' the empty holes and select when to activate and deactivate the relic.


    Pointing directly at the leather sofa nearby, an invisible force surged out from Tyrion''s finger, like an electromaic wave, and visible, the sofa started to reduce as though it was beenpressed by some sort of force.


    There was no change in substance like Tyrion had expected. Nor did the sofa suffer atomic damage as it shrank rapidly to the size of dust and was then sucked deep into one of the rings'' storage.


    Tyrion could then ''see'' the chair within the hole. And in his sight, the chair was as big as it was before except it was in a space within the ring, stored safely.


    With a single thought, the sofa was ejected out and rapidly expanded as its atomic structure went back to normal, bing a meter-sized sofa once more.


    Tyrion tested the ring on and on and on with various items, including an ant he had found until he was satisfied. Turns out any lifeform would instantly die the moment their structure is being altered, leaving just their bodies with no life in them whatsoever.


    The ring also requires the item to be in a false static state to work which meant that it couldn''t be used on an enemy as any slight movement would destabilize the anti-matter wave of the ring''s core.

 Chapter 859 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 859 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion immediately brought out a single blood vessel from his pocket. It was the blood vessels he had obtained from killing borged zombies.


    "This should be enough for a few days right?"


    The youngdy was first stunned when she saw this. She had never before seen someone be so casual about a Blood Demon Art. But quickly recovered her bearing, giving a professional smile she responded as she gave him a key card. "More than enough."


    "Please, allow me to assist you to your room." Her eyes batted as she suddenly appeared meek and cute.


    "There''s no need for that." Tyrion shook his head and proceeded to limp toward the elevator when he suddenly paused....


    "I will call you for you when I need you, Martha." With that, he limped away.


    Martha''s downcast face immediately brightened up and her heart raced. ''If he could release a Blood Demon Art casually, it meant he possessed more than one.''


    ''He is already crippled therefore it wouldn''t work on him which means he would only splurge it out.''


    ''If I can satisfy all of his needs... '' her heart couldn''t help but pound in anticipation as her pretty face flushed red.


    If she could possess a single Blood Demon Art, then she too would be strong enough to enter dimensions and not be scared of dying.


    ...


    At the top floor of the three thousand-meter-tall hotel, Tyrion soaked in a bathtub of blood as he sighed, staring at the soaring clouds drifting and brushing past the ss walls before him.


    It was a truly mesmerizing sight. Very quickly, the crimson blood instantly started to clear and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a clear fine bathtub of water.


    Tyrion stretched out his hands outside of the bathtub and there were about a hundred empty bottles on the floor.


    These were from the blood he had extracted during the time he had been here which was only for about three to four days.


    Luckily, he had kept them hidden in a safe ce before entering the tower, otherwise he would have definitely lost them


    He grabbed another bottle and poured its contents into the bathtub.


    The water once again turned an intense shade of crimson and Tyrion let out a breath of air in contentment as he leaned back, against the bathtub enjoying the feeling of his cells absorbing the gic energy within the blood.


    When he saw the blood had turned clearer even faster he was dissatisfied and stretched out his hands once more only to realize he had used up all of his reserves.


    Tyrion knitted his brows. "100 bottles of weaponized zombie''s blood, another hundred bottles of Borged zombies blood and about twenty bottles of hunter''s blood, and then a bottle of Adam Smasher''s blood, all of which I absorbed in just a few hours."


    "This should be the work of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod physique." Tyrion mulled and then continued.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points:102,999]


    [Cell Activated: 23%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts:


    Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: That''s more like it]


    ...


    "19 percent increase after all that blood? Of it was before, I would have broken through the gic soldier stage at least four times!" Tyrion couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Time to check my loots."


    This was what Tyrion had been anticipating for the past 24 hours.


    However, he was very cautious and had waited until he was safe before he did anything.


    Moreover, there was a chance that the relic might be traceable which was why he didn''t risk checking them.


    In total, he had taken three treasures. One from the tenth statue, the second from the Ninth statue, and the third from thest twenty-first statue.


    The relic from the ninth statue was actually in the shape of a ring.


    Tyrion''s eyes widened as he checked properly and saw that it was an actual Quantum Pym Ring with about twenty holes in it.


    Meaning he could store at least twenty items in it.


    Such a treasure, if he wanted to buy it, there was no supply for it. Moreover, it was very expensive to purchase even if one managed to see in to buy.


    Dropping blood on the ring, the relic immediately absorbed his blood, and then as soon as he wore it, it was quickly connected to his neural pathways.


    He could ''see'' the empty holes and select when to activate and deactivate the relic.


    Pointing directly at the leather sofa nearby, an invisible force surged out from Tyrion''s finger, like an electromaic wave, and visible, the sofa started to reduce as though it was beenpressed by some sort of force.


    There was no change in substance like Tyrion had expected. Nor did the sofa suffer atomic damage as it shrank rapidly to the size of dust and was then sucked deep into one of the rings'' storage.


    Tyrion could then ''see'' the chair within the hole. And in his sight, the chair was as big as it was before except it was in a space within the ring, stored safely.


    With a single thought, the sofa was ejected out and rapidly expanded as its atomic structure went back to normal, bing a meter-sized sofa once more.


    Tyrion tested the ring on and on and on with various items, including an ant he had found until he was satisfied. Turns out any lifeform would instantly die the moment their structure is being altered, leaving just their bodies with no life in them whatsoever.


    The ring also requires the item to be in a false static state to work which meant that it couldn''t be used on an enemy as any slight movement would destabilize the anti-matter wave of the ring''s core.

 Chapter 860 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 860 wrong</h4>


    In the distance a ck light flew over.


    "Attention all, I am the receiver of Primal chaos city." A low voice resounded. A ck robed man flew over, following which he stopped and smiled. His head was filled with green scales "This city is called primal chaos city. Its time in existence is even longer than many of your universe countries themselves! Right now it''s governed by the Virtual Universe Corp, Blood axe Temple, Universe Vault Bank, Universe Treasure bank and the Universe Mercenaries altogether."


    Silence.


    The 1,000 youths looked at this receiver of Primal chaos city.


    "Follow me." The receiver smiled and flew down.


    The 1,000 people flew downwards andnded in the streets of the city. The pathway allowed up to a few tens of people to form a line.


    "The primal chaos city has been around for a very long time." The receiver walked ahead, exining as he walked, "Among the participants thate to primal chaos city, many absolute beings have already been produced."


    "Hm?"


    David looked around. This city had many buildings around, and on the balconies of these buildings there were many human like people sitting crossed legged. Some were drawing several things on the grounds, strong auras from all over, much stronger than Celestials, some even muttering things from their mouths.


    David looked up at the sky.


    In the sky above, close to one of the universe splits, he could make out Eternals all around it floating about. asionally these beings even looked down at David''s group.


    "Another group of punks have arrived."


    "It''s receiver number 11, those are the punks from the Virtual Universe Corp."


    "I heard that among the Virtual Universe Corp''s batch, there''s someone called Scythan, he''s not bad." Beside that universe split, a few great beings floated and chatted.


    ...


    David and their group of youths, they were all very low profile. They could feel that there were many Eternals around. And these Eternals were all being conservative, not daring to release their auras at all. However, within the city there were 10 absolute energy flows that were simply heavenly, even David could clearly feel them.


    Just like 10 absolute ferocious beasts, stationed at different locations within Primal chaos city.


    "There are many absolute beings within Primal chaos city." The receiver turned and said, "Don''t ever go disturb any of them when they are studying the originws. The moment you disturb them, I can only send you out of the primal universe and end your participation."


    The group nodded.


    The receiver immediately entered an empty building beside.


    "There are many buildings within Primal chaos city. If the doors are white, it means there''s no one is living there." The receiver pointed at arge door, "As long as you ce your hand on the surface of the door, the door''s system will automatically activate and cause it to change to a dark grey. You''ll then be the building''s owner, and it''ll automatically record your signal. Everyone can only choose one living quarter."


    After which, he walked up to the balcony.


    The balcony was pretty huge, as the length and width were close to 100m, enough to stand 1,000 people.


    "This is." David looked at the many pictures engraved on the surface of the balcony. Many of them were mysterious and peculiar.


    "This, this¡­" David looked carefully, getting lost in the engravings.


    Many youths too werepletely immersed within.


    "Space originws."


    "This has been infused with space originws." Many youths shouted out.


    "Attention all." The receiver''s voice entered everyone''s minds. All their souls were immediately awoken. "Primal chaos city has many generations of countless absolute beings sitting on the balconies and studying. During their progress, they asionally draw and carve as well. Hence they''ve left behind many of their thoughts and originw studies. If you have interest in them, a good half of Primal chaos city is vacant right now. You can go from balcony to balcony to take a look. You never know, you might find someprehension engravings of some knights from the past."


    The group of youths'' eyes gleamed.


    "Let me first tell you all a very important rule!" The receiver emphasized, "Within the primal universe, any human against human killing is strictly forbidden. Whoever makes a move will be punished and killed without a doubt."


    "Understood."


    The group of youths nodded.


    "The primal universepared to the actual universe has a time ratio of 1:3.28" The ck robed receiverughed, "Your participation time in here this round is a little more than 30 years.


    "Time is very precious, don''t waste it." The ck robed receiver jumped down from the balcony,nding on the ground below. The 1,000 geniuses behind followed suit and jumped, like a big group of locusts, covering the skies as theynded in the spacious pathway in front of the building.


    "Follow me, we''ll head to the city lord''s mansion." The ck robed receiver said, "That''s where the city lord stays, and it''s also the core of the entire Primal chaos city."


    "city lord?"


    David was shocked when he heard it. As the only city within the entire primal universe, the history of the primal chaos city was even more ancient than many universe countries. The owner of this ancient city¡­one could only imagine his position. As he was able to take on such a position, his strength definitely wouldn''t be weaker than those country leaders.


    "Rumble¡­" Ahead in the distance, a 30m tall single horned beast d in red scales walked over. It took up more than half of the entire pathway, and on its back stood a purple short haired youth. He was dressed in a dark blue armor, with simr dark blue boots, while carrying one huge purple de on his back, looking up at the sky.


    The ck robed receiver bowed respectfully to disy his respect and the 1,000 youths watched as the huge beast left.


    "Beast taming?"


    "You can even bring tamed beasts into primal chaos city?"


    The group of youths couldn''t help but discuss softly. Ahead, the ck robed receiver smiled, "That person before is an eternal resident of primal chaos city. As an eternal resident, he has the privilege to bring tamed beasts in."


    "Eternal resident?"


    "I heard that even Eternals who want to enter here, the slot alone is iparably expensive and valuable."


    The youths were all shocked, David couldn''t help but exim, "How can that be?"


    His own teacher, even as a powerful being amongst the Eternals, couldn''t even afford a slot to enter the primal universe. However that youthful looking man from before, was an eternal resident?


    "Nothing''s impossible." The ck robed receiver smiled, "As long as one has arge enough contribution, or absolute strength, and eventually acquiring the admittance from the alliance, one can be an eternal resident."


    David pondered, alliance? Right, this primal chaos city was governed by the 5 leviathans together. He guessed that the alliance he mentioned was that of these 5 together.


    "May I ask, how does one be an eternal resident?" Amongst the crowd, the Dragon prince Wuka shouted.


    "The requirements are extremely strict." The ck robed receiver smiled, "When you''ve be an Eternals, you''ll know them. Asking now is just futile."


    The ck robed receiver led the bustling group of youths who were of many different human races, walking along the pathways. It was indeed quite a sight.


    David however discovered that on the balconies of the buildings along the pathway, among those quietly meditating warriors, only very few of them actually opened their eyes to nce over at this group. Many were too immersed within their training. Many had beards and hair that grew extremely long, almost as though they hadn''t been trimmed in hundreds to thousands of years.


    "Ahead is the city lord''s mansion." The ck robed receiver pointed ahead.


    David looked up.


    There was a majestic construct which was over 300m tall. Even from afar, one could distinctly see the most ring three words in universenguage on the building¡­ "city lord Residence". Just looking at those words, one couldn''t help but get enticed by it. Almost as though hidden within those words was a new space or even universe. One''s entire focus couldn''t help but get drawn into it and entering into the universe space within those words. This shocked David so much he lowered his head and didn''t dare take another look.


    "The three huge words city lord residence, just take one quick look and don''t look at it often." The ck robed receiverughed, "It''ll cause you to lose yourself in them. Even Eternals normally wouldn''t dare stare at it."


    "Ah?"


    "That mystical?"


    Many geniuses that hadn''t noticed the three words before looked up curiously to see, with that, they all fell for it.


    "Haha¡­" The ck robed receiver couldn''t help butugh at the scene.


    He normally attended to groups of absolute warriors. He''d have to be more rigid and felt ufortable. However with these punks, it was much more rxing.


    Although it looked like it was located fairly close, as they continued to walk, they realized that it was pretty far.


    Even though they were walking pretty quickly, it still took several minutes to reach the entrance of the building. With one look they spotted frequent ck robed receivers heading over and away. They also asionally spotted a few Eternals and Celestials entering and leaving the building.


    "Primal chaos city is the only city within the primal universe." The ck robed receiver smiled, "In this city, there are three treasures."


    David''s eyes gleamed, listening intently.


    "The 1st of the 3, which everybody knows about, is that one can naturally see the originws movement in the universe." The ck robed receiver smiled, "As for the 2nd, it''s within the city, it''s located within the city lord''s mansion. The 3rd, is located outside the city."

 Chapter 861 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 861 wrong</h4>


    Tyrion groaned,


    His heavy nuts swinging. But even with her womb, he couldn''t have had more than ten inches or so inside of her. At least four inches were not buried in her pussy ... enough space for two pairs of hands, at least. This extra length glistened and shined withyers of slickness juice.


    Tyrion hips violently moved, pushing his bulging dick into her pussy with powerful, fast and deep strokes.


    He also didn''t forget to hit the sensitive spots he found on her pussy, making her moan nonstop.


    Their lower bodies were in a mess as fluids were spattering and soaking them as they moved. Martha gripped him tightly while her inner walls kneaded his every inch as he prated her sweet pussy.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    Flesh hitting against each other sounded out as Tyrion mmed into Martha with full force.


    "Good! Ahnn!"


    Tyrion began to thrust into her faster as she returned with her own movements, meeting him in the middle.


    "Ahnn! Aaaah!"


    Martha moaned out loud each time Max''s dick plunged deeply into her. Tyrion pulled her waist as he thrust his dick in her soft, warm and tight pussy.


    Her breasts were swaying as Martha arched her back to give Tyrion a better disy of her breast and a better angle, to let him push it in deeper into her.


    Tyrion took one of his hand off her waist and spanked her lightly on her bouncing ass.


    "Ahhnn!"


    Martha moaned as soon as Tyrion did that. Her pussy tightened on his dick, giving him more pleasure than he was already feeling.


    "You like that?"


    "Pa!"


    Her pussy tightened once again. After a few more times, Tyrion found out that every time he ps her ass, she would unconsciously tighten the hold of her pussy.


    Each time he spanked her, Tyrion would feel a small burst of pleasure on his dick. He pulled her waist in each thrust.


    Without stop, pping her ass and hitting it with his waist every time he thrusts. Her breasts were violently bouncing every second that Tyrion reached to fondle a handful of it with his hand.


    "Fas..."


    "Mmmh?"


    Tyrion turned to look at her after he heard her muttered something incoherently.


    "F-Faster!"


    "Heeeh, you want it faster? Like this?"


    "Yes!"


    Tyrion picked up his pace, pushing the entirety of his dick inside her while pulling her the same time he thrust.


    "Ahh!"


    "Yes!"


    Martha got filled with pleasure; her mind went white, overloaded with the intense sensationing from her pussy that was spreading throughout her entire body.


    Each time Tyrion wanted her to tighten her pussy on his dick, he would p her ass, earning a moan from her. Her pussy was bing so tight like it was trying to milk his dick of cum.


    Letting go of her breasts, Tyrion reached down to her pussy from the front to touch her clit, giving it a little pinch while their lower bodies were hitting each other.


    "Ahhhnn!"


    Tyrion figured that she was close to cumming and went on to rub her clit faster while giving it a little pinch.


    He also prated her repeatedly, from behind that she wasn''t able to deal with all the intense feelings. Martha''s mind went nk as her entire body suddenly trembled with pleasure.


    "Aahhhhnnnnnnn!"


    Martha reached her cliTyrion as her pussy violently twitched, tightening on his dick. This time it was longer, continuously squeezing his dick inside her.


    ''Ugghh"


    Tyrion tried to hold himself back, but the repeated tightening of her walls stimted his dick to feel the greatest pleasure as his balls churned, spurting out cum deep inside her.


    Tyrion closed his eyes while giving out a primal groan, hugging her tightly against him to push his dick further in so his cum would reach her baby room.


    "Haa Haa Haa"


    Martha leaned on the ss wall as her legs were weak from her previous climax. While panting heavily, her eyes looked unfocused, not having anything on her mind other than the intense pleasure she was feeling.


    Tyrion took a step back, sliding his dick out from her pussy. His dick was soaked with fluids with bloodstains all around it.


    His cum and some other fluids can also be seen flowing out of Martha''s pussy, slowly sliding down from her crack.


    Tyrion felt excitement boiling inside him, watching everything he did on Martha''s pussy and how she looked leaning on the ss wall, trying to catch her breath.


    "That was amazing."


    But Tyrion wasn''t only going to stop with just that. Even after cumming for two times now, he still wasn''t feeling a bit tired.


    ''It was probably because of the primordial body. I really want to let loose and use my tiger body but I might just end up killing her.''


    Tyrion forced himself to calm down, checking in Martha if she could still go on.


    Coincidentally, Martha was also looking at him.


    Her eyes were now a little more focused.


    "Can you still handle more?"


    Tyrion asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Martha nodded her head without hesitation. Pushing her ass back, towards him.


    "Hiya!"


    As Martha was weak on her legs, he carried her on his arms, heading towards the bed. Heid her t on her back so that she can rest for a little bit.


    Max''s dick was still rock hard, and he didn''t want to stop to wait for her on getting her strength back.


    Spreading her legs, Tyrion went on top of her. He grabbed her head and pulled her in for a kiss, sucking her lips and ying with her tongue.


    His hard dickid right on her belly as he enjoyed himself on her sweet lips. After a while, Tyrion released her lips. He peered down through the gap of her bountiful breast to his dick that was pressing against her soft skin, staining it with his precum.


    Tyrion didn''t forget to give her lips a few pecks before he moved back to kneel between her legs. His swollen member pushed through her pink lower lips.


    As she was still very sensitive, Martha gave out a soft moan but never stopped focusing her gaze on the snake that was going to prate her.


    Tyrion guided his dick with his hand and lowered it until his bulging head pressed against her entrance.


    Martha gave another moan as her hips jerked. His precum was once again mixed with her juices.


    After carefully pushing his dick inside her, Tyrion got in with ease as it was already soaked with fluid. Tyrion started by slowly moving his waist even when she was ready for him as he wanted to enjoy the feeling thoroughly.


    Her pussy never changed. It was warm and wet. Her walls were tight on his dick, clutching him like her pussy was hugging its favorite dick.


    Stimted his dick with her walls, Tyrion once again started to feel the familiar feeling of pleasure. Tyrion had no idea how she was doing that, but she somehow was able to move every inches of her walls on her own, vibrating, sucking and squeezing. Turns out she had activated the cells of her vagina so she could control it very well into giving maximum treasure!


    The intensity of what he was feeling was indescribable that he almost exploded then and there. Luckily, he had a lot of experience to know how to hold back.


    His head rubbed against the folds of her moist flesh while his eyes were closed, enjoying every second of it.


    It was then. Martha unexpectedly wrapped her meaty thighs around him, mping hard on his waist, seemingly wanted him to push his dick further in.


    And that was what she got. Tyrion pushed deeper, reaching the deeper regions of her pussy as he spread her cervix, entering straight to her womb.


    It was tight, too tight and pleasurable! Taking deep breaths, forcing himself to hold back, not wanting toe this early as he felt he was very close.


    Finally fitting perfectly inside her, his entire length was grasped tightly by her tight and well lubricated womb. Her legs kept on pulling him in as her walls clenched tightly around him.


    He could see her Lower stomach rising as he prated her. It was as though she was a few months pregnant.


    Martha was kept panting, not sure whether she was growing tired of using her legs, or she was feeling more lustful by the second.


    "Hmmh"


    Tyrion felt hering as her pussy twitched around him while more juices were released on his dick. But he didn''t stop his thrusting, continuing to bring both of them more feelings of pleasure.


    Pulling back and thrusting in, smoothly and fiercely, his swollen dick was sliding through her wet folds with no effort. As if her pussy was made for him and it was designed to fit his entire length and amodate his exact shape.


    Tyrion felt hering as her pussy twitched around him while more juices were released on his dick. But he didn''t stop his thrusting, continuing to bring both of them more feelings of pleasure.


    Pulling back and thrusting in, smoothly and fiercely, his swollen dick was sliding through her wet folds with no effort. As if her pussy was made for him and it was designed to fit his entire length and amodate his exact shape.

 Chapter 862 wrong

    Chapter 862 wrong


    ?God-level Healing Factor? <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    ?Name: Methush Tyrion?


    ?Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod?


    ?Active Clone(s); One?


    ?Innate Traits?;


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate> |Heart|]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    ?Damage Points: 529,999?


    ?Cell Activated: 47%?


    ?Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon?


    ?Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method?


    ?Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.?


    ?Combat Arts:?


    ? Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)?


    ?Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl) ?


    ?True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl)?


    ?Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)?


    ?upation: Open Pervert?


    ?Remark: That''s more like it.?


    ...


    "Eh? How''s that possible?"


    Tyrion gazed dubiously at his increased activated cells and the increase in his damage points also.


    "Does sex actually increase activated cells?" But then he shook his head. He had never heard of a drastic increase in activated cells.


    Although, the basic exchange of internal fluids during sex could actually stimte some of the cells in the body, activating them in the process.


    Usually, the increase would have been from 2 percent to 3 percent. However, jumping from 20 percent to 47 percent is too drastic isn''t it?


    Ignoring the fact that his activated cells had increased, what about his damage points? Sex doesn''t hurt, and even if it does, an entire half a million damage point in the span of one night, something is definitely wrong here.


    Checking carefully at the system, Tyrion then noticed the extra status ''Active clone (One)''


    "Active clone?" Tyrion frowned as he thought back to when he created a clone.


    "Wait! It''s not dead yet?" Tyrion nced at his status in surprise. He couldn''t believe his clone was still alive even after more than ten hours and that was without the regeneration ability.


    ''Hm, isn''t he tenacious and hard working?''


    "A single night and I earned more than half a million damage points, if he could survive for one more day, won''t I earn more than a million damage points?"


    Tyrion''s red eyes glowed in expectation. With that, he could create as many clones as he could and dump them inside of different dimensional zones to farm damage points for him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tyrion couldn''t help butugh joyously at his genius n and if his clones were lucky enough to gain Blood Demon Arts, he could sell them for money or fr death points in the academy.


    Slightly giddy, Tyrion calmed his mind down when he noticed his damage points seem to be increasing even more.


    "Eh? What''s this clone up to?"


    Closing his eyes, he initiated his link with the clone and by thinking about it, his mind seem to have transversed through numerous nes and then sucked into the body of his clone like a vacuum.


    "BOOM!"


    The first thing Tyrion felt was indescribable pain and while he was already used to pain, the suddenness of the pain made him groan.


    His head seem to spin as a felt a something pressed his skull heavily to the ground.


    Opening his eyes, he realized he could only barely see clearly as his blood dripped into his eyes.


    It was then Tyrion noticed the situation he was in. His head was actually been pressed, face down, to the ground by a foot.


    An indescribable rage overwhelmed him and without hesitation, he instantly triggered his mutant cells, making it spread and infect his entire cells, allowing him to transform into his tiger human form.


    However, only his nails and teeth got stronger and longer, he was unable to fully morph.


    ''Wha-what happened?''


    Tyrion frowned. But then he recollect Ed the memory of the clone and realized the pitiful clone had been fighting all night with the tiger form and currently, his cells was too exhausted and had been drained out of all energy to activate tiger morph.


    He couldn''t even activate berserk explosion in this condition.


    "Tell me where the ultimate treasure is or die!"


    dimir was even more violent as he stomped his skull even harder to the ground.


    "Crack!"


    Tyrion felt piercing pain in his head and it hurt. With pent up rage anger, Tyrion gritted teeth as he recalled what Mad instructor had lectured about producing mes.


    Colliding the cells in his hands to form an intense heat, his right hand immediately lit up with mes as he grabbed dimir''s legs tightly.


    Using the opportunity of surprise, Tyrion twisted his waist and locked his legs on dimir''s left leg like a ko in a vice grip lock.


    "Die!"


    His entire body suddenly release an intense mes that zed with a shocking intensity that seem to fry the surrounding space with its heat.


    dimir''s face changed drastically as he realized what Tyrion was about to do.


    Of course he had considered that Tyrion might actually suicide, but Tyrion had spent so much effort to protect the treasure. Naturally, that meant that he had hope that he would someday use it which meant that even when worsee to worse, he would try his best to survive no matter how slim it was.


    However, dimir was shocked seeing Tyrion react the exact opposite of what he had predicted.


    "WAIT¡ª!"


    "BOOM!"


    The surroundings space erupted as  crimson mes shattered through the entire radius of hundred meters, but in the next second, everything within a hundred meter radius was instantly sucked in to a single point in space, creating arge orb that of crimson mes and debris.


    However, in the next millisecond, the orb seem have reached its limit as it cracked and  exploded.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    Shockwaves ripples through the entire building as a mushroom cloud of mes, dust and debris rose up in the skies like a balloon,  then fading into the atmosphere.


    Therge buildings which was within a hundred meter radius were  reduced to smithereens.


    ...


    "Suuu!"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Tyrion coughed endlessly as he tried to reagin his breathing.


    Immediately, taping in his body, he sighed in relief when he noticed that he was alright and the explosion only happened to his clone and not his real self.


    Caking his breathing heart, his he clenched his fist, the anger in his heart dissipating a little bit he was still dissatisfied.

 Chapter 863 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 863 wrong</h4>


    ?God-level Healing Factor? <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    ?Name: Methush Tyrion?


    ?Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod?


    ?Active Clone(s); One?


    ?Innate Traits?


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate> |Heart|]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    ?Damage Points: 529,999?


    ?Cell Activated: 47%?


    ?Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon?


    ?Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method?


    ?Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.?


    ?Combat Arts:?


    ? Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)?


    ?Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl) ?


    ?True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl)?


    ?Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)?


    ?upation: Open Pervert?


    ?Remark: That''s more like it.?


    ...


    "Eh? How''s that possible?"


    Tyrion gazed dubiously at his increased activated cells and the increase in his damage points also.


    "Does sex actually increase activated cells?" But then he shook his head. He had never heard of a drastic increase in activated cells.


    Although, the basic exchange of internal fluids during sex could actually stimte some of the cells in the body, activating them in the process.


    Usually, the increase would have been from 2 percent to 3 percent. However, jumping from 20 percent to 47 percent is too drastic isn''t it?


    Ignoring the fact that his activated cells had increased, what about his damage points? Sex doesn''t hurt, and even if it does, an entire half a million damage point in the span of one night, something is definitely wrong here.


    Checking carefully at the system, Tyrion then noticed the extra status ''Active clone (One)''


    "Active clone?" Tyrion frowned as he thought back to when he created a clone.


    "Wait! It''s not dead yet?" Tyrion nced at his status in surprise. He couldn''t believe his clone was still alive even after more than ten hours and that was without the regeneration ability.


    ''Hm, isn''t he tenacious and hard working?''


    "A single night and I earned more than half a million damage points, if he could survive for one more day, won''t I earn more than a million damage points?"


    Tyrion''s red eyes glowed in expectation. With that, he could create as many clones as he could and dump them inside of different dimensional zones to farm damage points for him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tyrion couldn''t help butugh joyously at his genius n and if his clones were lucky enough to gain Blood Demon Arts, he could sell them for money or fr death points in the academy.


    Slightly giddy, Tyrion calmed his mind down when he noticed his damage points seem to be increasing even more.


    "Eh? What''s this clone up to?"


    Closing his eyes, he initiated his link with the clone and by thinking about it, his mind seem to have transversed through numerous nes and then sucked into the body of his clone like a vacuum.


    "BOOM!"


    The first thing Tyrion felt was indescribable pain and while he was already used to pain, the suddenness of the pain made him groan.


    His head seem to spin as a felt a something pressed his skull heavily to the ground.


    Opening his eyes, he realized he could only barely see clearly as his blood dripped into his eyes.


    It was then Tyrion noticed the situation he was in. His head was actually been pressed, face down, to the ground by a foot.


    An indescribable rage overwhelmed him and without hesitation, he instantly triggered his mutant cells, making it spread and infect his entire cells, allowing him to transform into his tiger human form.


    However, only his nails and teeth got stronger and longer, he was unable to fully morph.


    ''Wha-what happened?''


    Tyrion frowned. But then he recollect Ed the memory of the clone and realized the pitiful clone had been fighting all night with the tiger form and currently, his cells was too exhausted and had been drained out of all energy to activate tiger morph.


    He couldn''t even activate berserk explosion in this condition.


    "Tell me where the ultimate treasure is or die!"


    dimir was even more violent as he stomped his skull even harder to the ground.


    "Crack!"


    Tyrion felt piercing pain in his head and it hurt. With pent up rage anger, Tyrion gritted teeth as he recalled what Mad instructor had lectured about producing mes.


    Colliding the cells in his hands to form an intense heat, his right hand immediately lit up with mes as he grabbed dimir''s legs tightly.


    Using the opportunity of surprise, Tyrion twisted his waist and locked his legs on dimir''s left leg like a ko in a vice grip lock.


    "Die!"


    His entire body suddenly release an intense mes that zed with a shocking intensity that seem to fry the surrounding space with its heat.


    dimir''s face changed drastically as he realized what Tyrion was about to do.


    Of course he had considered that Tyrion might actually suicide, but Tyrion had spent so much effort to protect the treasure. Naturally, that meant that he had hope that he would someday use it which meant that even when worsee to worse, he would try his best to survive no matter how slim it was.


    However, dimir was shocked seeing Tyrion react the exact opposite of what he had predicted.


    "WAIT¡ª!"


    "BOOM!"


    The surroundings space erupted as crimson mes shattered through the entire radius of hundred meters, but in the next second, everything within a hundred meter radius was instantly sucked in to a single point in space, creating arge orb that of crimson mes and debris.


    However, in the next millisecond, the orb seem have reached its limit as it cracked and exploded.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    Shockwaves ripples through the entire building as a mushroom cloud of mes, dust and debris rose up in the skies like a balloon, then fading into the atmosphere.


    Therge buildings which was within a hundred meter radius were reduced to smithereens.


    ...


    "Suuu!"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Tyrion coughed endlessly as he tried to reagin his breathing.


    Immediately, taping in his body, he sighed in relief when he noticed that he was alright and the explosion only happened to his clone and not his real self.


    Caking his breathing heart, his he clenched his fist, the anger in his heart dissipating a little bit he was still dissatisfied.


    Not unless he saw his corpse would his anger subside.

 Chapter 864 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 864 wrong</h4>


    ?God-level Healing Factor? <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    ?Name: Methush Tyrion?


    ?Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod?


    ?Active Clone(s); One?


    ?Innate Traits?;


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate> |Heart|]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    ?Damage Points: 529,999?


    ?Cell Activated: 47%?


    ?Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon?


    ?Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method?


    ?Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.?


    ?Combat Arts:?


    ? Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)?


    ?Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl) ?


    ?True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl)?


    ?Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)?


    ?upation: Open Pervert?


    ?Remark: That''s more like it.?


    ...


    "Eh? How''s that possible?"


    Tyrion gazed dubiously at his increased activated cells and the increase in his damage points also.


    "Does sex actually increase activated cells?" But then he shook his head. He had never heard of a drastic increase in activated cells.


    Although, the basic exchange of internal fluids during sex could actually stimte some of the cells in the body, activating them in the process.


    Usually, the increase would have been from 2 percent to 3 percent. However, jumping from 20 percent to 47 percent is too drastic isn''t it?


    Ignoring the fact that his activated cells had increased, what about his damage points? Sex doesn''t hurt, and even if it does, an entire half a million damage point in the span of one night, something is definitely wrong here.


    Checking carefully at the system, Tyrion then noticed the extra status ''Active clone (One)''


    "Active clone?" Tyrion frowned as he thought back to when he created a clone.


    "Wait! It''s not dead yet?" Tyrion nced at his status in surprise. He couldn''t believe his clone was still alive even after more than ten hours and that was without the regeneration ability.


    ''Hm, isn''t he tenacious and hard working?''


    "A single night and I earned more than half a million damage points, if he could survive for one more day, won''t I earn more than a million damage points?"


    Tyrion''s red eyes glowed in expectation. With that, he could create as many clones as he could and dump them inside of different dimensional zones to farm damage points for him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tyrion couldn''t help butugh joyously at his genius n and if his clones were lucky enough to gain Blood Demon Arts, he could sell them for money or fr death points in the academy.


    Slightly giddy, Tyrion calmed his mind down when he noticed his damage points seem to be increasing even more.


    "Eh? What''s this clone up to?"


    Closing his eyes, he initiated his link with the clone and by thinking about it, his mind seem to have transversed through numerous nes and then sucked into the body of his clone like a vacuum.


    "BOOM!"


    The first thing Tyrion felt was indescribable pain and while he was already used to pain, the suddenness of the pain made him groan.


    His head seem to spin as a felt a something pressed his skull heavily to the ground.


    Opening his eyes, he realized he could only barely see clearly as his blood dripped into his eyes.


    It was then Tyrion noticed the situation he was in. His head was actually been pressed, face down, to the ground by a foot.


    An indescribable rage overwhelmed him and without hesitation, he instantly triggered his mutant cells, making it spread and infect his entire cells, allowing him to transform into his tiger human form.


    However, only his nails and teeth got stronger and longer, he was unable to fully morph.


    ''Wha-what happened?''


    Tyrion frowned. But then he recollect Ed the memory of the clone and realized the pitiful clone had been fighting all night with the tiger form and currently, his cells was too exhausted and had been drained out of all energy to activate tiger morph.


    He couldn''t even activate berserk explosion in this condition.


    "Tell me where the ultimate treasure is or die!"


    dimir was even more violent as he stomped his skull even harder to the ground.


    "Crack!"


    Tyrion felt piercing pain in his head and it hurt. With pent up rage anger, Tyrion gritted teeth as he recalled what Mad instructor had lectured about producing mes.


    Colliding the cells in his hands to form an intense heat, his right hand immediately lit up with mes as he grabbed dimir''s legs tightly.


    Using the opportunity of surprise, Tyrion twisted his waist and locked his legs on dimir''s left leg like a ko in a vice grip lock.


    "Die!"


    His entire body suddenly release an intense mes that zed with a shocking intensity that seem to fry the surrounding space with its heat.


    dimir''s face changed drastically as he realized what Tyrion was about to do.


    Of course he had considered that Tyrion might actually suicide, but Tyrion had spent so much effort to protect the treasure. Naturally, that meant that he had hope that he would someday use it which meant that even when worsee to worse, he would try his best to survive no matter how slim it was.


    However, dimir was shocked seeing Tyrion react the exact opposite of what he had predicted.


    "WAIT¡ª!"


    "BOOM!"


    The surroundings space erupted as crimson mes shattered through the entire radius of hundred meters, but in the next second, everything within a hundred meter radius was instantly sucked in to a single point in space, creating arge orb that of crimson mes and debris.


    However, in the next millisecond, the orb seem have reached its limit as it cracked and exploded.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    Shockwaves ripples through the entire building as a mushroom cloud of mes, dust and debris rose up in the skies like a balloon, then fading into the atmosphere.


    Therge buildings which was within a hundred meter radius were reduced to smithereens.


    ...


    "Suuu!"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Tyrion coughed endlessly as he tried to reagin his breathing.


    Immediately, taping in his body, he sighed in relief when he noticed that he was alright and the explosion only happened to his clone and not his real self.


    Caking his breathing heart, his he clenched his fist, the anger in his heart dissipating a little bit he was still dissatisfied.


    Not unless he saw his corpse would his anger subside.


    In some case, Tyrion could have left his clone to deal with the situation and farm even more points, but ultimately, the clone was he and he was the clone.


    Killing him would have been fine, why humiliate him?


    Tyrion remained cross legged on the bed as he went into deep thought on how to spend the recently farmed damage points and then came to a conclusion that it was best to recreate a second brain.


    His most vulnerable and fatal spots were his head and his heart. If destroyed, he wouldn''t be unkible any longer and be dead for real.


    Ever since he grew a second heart, it had saved him from sure death situations numerous times.


    However, wouldn''t be long before someone strong enough smashes his head to a pulp. For example, dimir.


    "A second brain it is."


    With this, he would truly be unkible!


    But, there''s a slight problem, where should he grow his second brain?


    The only cerge enough to fit a brain was his two ass...


    Tyrion''s eyes twitched as he thought of having an extra brain in one of his two ass checks.


    "Eugh!"


    Tyrion shuddered as he immediately got rid of the thought and started thinking seriously.


    Recently, he had increased in size from a regr 1.80 teenager to a 2 meters tall teenager due to the transformation of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod body, giving him more height and width, appearing more bulky and muscr.


    Therefore, there should be more than enough space to fit a brain... in his belly. Moreover, it was connected to his spinal cord.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the cells around his stomach, gently stimting them. A remarkable transformation started taking ce as the cells, blood, veins, tissues, and bones in his abdominal, responded to the mysterious power of the system.


    Gradually, he sensed the formation of intricate structures within his belly. Two majestic neural pathways started forming, weaving together and eventually merging to give birth to a tiny brain-like organ.


    This peculiar organ started to expand rapidly, reaching a point where its internal structure divided into four distinct sections.


    The two original neural pathways transformed into separate channels resembling spinal cords, extending outwards toward the lower part of his body. Numerous neural connections sprouted from the newly created brain, intertwining with his existing bodily systems.


    [Brain organ replicationpleted.]


    A potent force emanated from his body as the brain formed within him.


    As blood coursed through his two brains, he felt a massive surge in his thinking abilities. His reaction speed heightened to the point where it felt like time itself was dting.


    That wasn''t all, Tyrion experienced an expansion of his five senses. His vision became sharper, capturing details he never noticed before. Sounds became clearer and more distinct, as if he could perceive the subtlest of nuances. His sense of touch became incredibly refined, allowing him to discern textures and temperatures with unparalleled precision.


    The world around him seemed to slow down as his two brains processed information at an elerated rate.


    This time dtion effect, an aftermath of his heightened cognitive abilities, gave him an extraordinary edge in perceiving and reacting to the events unfolding around him.

 Chapter 865 wrong

    Chapter 865 wrong


    Tyrion remained cross legged on the bed as he went into deep thought on how to spend the recently farmed damage points and then came to a conclusion that it was best to recreate a second brain.


    His most vulnerable and fatal spots were his head and his heart. If destroyed, he wouldn''t be unkible any longer and be dead for real.


    Ever since he grew a second heart, it had saved him from sure death situations numerous times.


    However, wouldn''t be long before someone strong enough smash his head to a pulp. For example, dimir.


    "A second brain it is."


    With this, he would truly be unkible!


    But, there''s a slight problem, where should he grow his second brain?


    The only cerge enough to fit a brain was his two ass...


    Tyrion''s eyes twitched as he thought of having an extra brain in one of his two ass checks.


    "Eugh!"


    Tyrion shuddered as he immediately got rid of the thought and started thinking seriously.


    Recently, he had increased in size from a regr 1.80 teenager to a 2 meters tall teenager due to the transformation of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod body, giving him more height and width, appearing more bulky and muscr.


    Therefore, there should be more than enough space to fit a brain... in his belly. Moreover, it was connected to his spinal cord.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the cells around his stomach, gently stimting them. A remarkable transformation started taking ce as the cells, blood, veins, tissues, and bones in his abdominal, responded to the mysterious power of the system.


    Gradually, he sensed the formation of intricate structures within his belly. Two majestic neural pathways started forming, weaving together and eventually merging to give birth to a tiny brain-like organ.


    This peculiar organ started to expand rapidly, reaching a point where its internal structure divided into four distinct sections.


    The two original neural pathways transformed into separate channels resembling spinal cords, extending outwards toward the lower part of his body. Numerous neural connections sprouted from the newly created brain, intertwining with his existing bodily systems.


    [Brain organ replicationpleted.]


    A potent force emanated from his body as the brain formed within him.


    As blood coursed through his two brains, he felt a massive surge in his thinking abilities. His reaction speed heightened to the point where it felt like time itself was dting.


    That wasn''t all, Tyrion experienced an expansion of his five senses. His vision became sharper, capturing details he never noticed before. Sounds became clearer and more distinct, as if he could perceive the subtlest of nuances. His sense of touch became incredibly refined, allowing him to discern textures and temperatures with unparalleled precision.


    The world around him seemed to slow down as his two brains processed information at an elerated rate.


    This time dtion effect, an aftermath of his heightened cognitive abilities, gave him an extraordinary edge in perceiving and reacting to the events unfolding around him.


    ...


    "Identify yourselves!"


    At the gate of Death Gate Academy, four students on guard duty stopped the group.


    The cold-looking teenager stepped forward and said loudly, "We are from the Chaotic Moon Valley. Along with us is our first year head Instructor Trohn! Let us through at once!"


    "Chaotic Moon Valley''s first year head Instructor!" The guards were astonished because in the Windy Paths Nation, the students of the Evil Moon Pce were always consider to be outstanding, not mention how astonishing their head Instructors were. They were always treated the utmost respect, even the emperor himself would pay them respect.


    "Sir! Please enter through here." The leading guarding smiled as he eyed the people next to him, "Go notify the warden elder immediately!"


    The news of the important visitors quickly spread throughout the whole Death Gate Academy.


    Inside the weing lobby of Death Gate Academy.


    Besides a couple of Instructors sitting on the left hand side, there was a middle-aged man sitting in the main seat who seemed about forty years old. With his huge body and tiger w like hands on the armrests, he emanated a strong pressuring aura. He was the head instructor for third year students of the Death Gate Academy, Zyhenz!


    Normally, if it was just a normal Instructoring, Zyhenz would not usually show up, leaving the reception to the second year instructors or even the second year head instructor. But this time, their guest were not so simple, he had reached thete false Fiendgod stage and was not too far behind Zyhenz in power. However, even if the head Instructors of the Evil Moon Pce were as strong as him, it would be hard for any one of them to suppress him. Since Zyhenz did not want his guests to appear to be stronger than his academy, he had personally taken responsibility and appeared to wee the guests as he was the only one overtly stronger than his guests.


    On the right hand side, Trohn and the three young teenagers were seated in order.


    "Haha, Trohn, what has brought you here today? Please excuse our poor reception as we were not expecting guests." Zyhenzughed brightly as his dark eyes gleamed as he focused on Trohn.


    Trohn smiled, put down the ss of expensive alcohol in his hand, and replied, "I hope you do not mind us showing up here uninvited."


    The headmaster of third year students in Death Gate Academy was an elder with a slightly obese body responded, "Nonsense, when the Dean heard that you had arrived, he personally sent me here to wee you."


    Zyhenz suddenly sneered and changed his tone, "Since we are both from the same evil academy alliance, let''s not deceive ourselves, those schemes are for the pretentious righteous academies. Now tell me, what is the reason for this visit? Surely, you are not just visiting us?"


    "Paying a visit is a must, but since I am here, I would like to handle my student''s personal issues."


    "Your student''s personal issues? What is the issue?" Zyhenz was a bit surprised.


    Trohn chuckled slightly, twirling the alcohol in his grasp as he cleared his throat, asked, "I wonder if there''s a first year student that goes by the name Tyrion in the Death Gate Academy? This is Yuri , and the other one was also rted with him."


    Hearing Trohn''s introduction, Zyhenz and the other Instructors all looked at Yuri and the beautiful young woman besides her, they could not help but praise them in their hearts.


    Not only their beauty, but their strength was extremely high.


    Yuri seemed to be not even fourteen, but she had already reached level one Super soldier and by looking at her Dust level which was still notpletely pure yet, they could tell she had just reached this stage not too long ago. Regarding that level of talent and potential, Death Gate Academy did not have too many geniuses, not to mention she was a girl.


    The other beautiful young woman was even more powerful! She was only a little bit older than Yuri, maybe 15 years but had already reached the peak level Super soldier. In a couple of months, she would definitely be a Demon Fighter. With her outstanding talent, she could definitely be in the top three ranking in Death Gate Academy, or perhaps even the top ranked student.


    Zyhenz sighed in his heart. There are so many geniuses in Evil Moon Pce, any one of them would be powerful enough topete with our top students. No wonder they have retained their spot as the number one of our demonic alliance.


    "Youngdy, what is your name?" Zyhenz could not help but ask curiously.


    The young woman seemed rxed, "Greetings Head instructor, I am Zendeya, Zendeya White."


    "Zendeya, are you a member of the White family?"


    "Yes."


    Zyhenzughed, "The Whites sure have a lot of luck! With a daughter like you, their status in the top eight family is even more stable, congrats!"


    "What luck." The other Instructors shook their head in envy and agreed.


    "Someone, go find Tyrion and bring him here." Zyhenz did not know who Tyrion was at all, but as an head instructor, not many people dare to not obey his words.


    With Trohn''s permission, the cold-looking teenager who had not said a word stood up and said, "Head Instructor Zyhenz and other Instructors, I, Adam, have a presumptuous request. I hope topete with Xrexyn before Zendeya finishes with her business."


    Zyhenz froze a little, "You mean my personal student, Xrexyn?"


    Trohn smiled, "Adam is one of the four core students at our martial institution,peting with Xrexyn would only be a friendly spar. How about it?"


    "Naturally. It''s just that Xrexyn is currently in secluded meditation, Blood Maniption Art isn''t easy to master and currently, hes having issues with his body, he probably won''t be able to handle this." Zyhenz eyes shed and then he seemed troubled, as he shook his head.


    Adam opened his mouth in preparation to say something, but was stopped by Trohn. He sneered. ''Coward'' but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. They were deep in the enemy''s territory and a single bit of conflict could excte into war.

 Chapter 866 wrong

    Chapter 866 wrong


    Adam opened his mouth in preparation to say something, but was stopped by Trohn. He sneered. ''Coward'' but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. They were deep in the enemy''s territory and a single bit of conflict could excte into war.


    "Instructor!" Suddenly, a teenager in blue appeared outside the huge lobby.


    Zyhenz looked at that teenager in surprise, "Xrexyn, howe you are here?"


    The teenager in blue looked at Adam, said, "Instructor, I will take on the challenge, I would like to see ''Palm Termination'' Adam''s true power."


    "Are you sure¡­" Zyhenz hesitated.


    "Don''t worry sir, I know my limit." The young man in blue was indeed Xrexyn ¨C Xrexyn, student under Zyhenz, rank two among the third year student, right after the ''Melodious Umbra'' Chloe.


    Adam stood up, "Two years ago, the Inter-academy Demon Genius Meet gave birth to the four most powerful demons among the younger generation and were revered as the ''Top Four Demons'' of the younger generation, it included the top students Chaotic Moon demon, Dark Snow Demon from the Northern Dark Snow Academy, Demon Krona from the Krona Family, one of the top eight ranking families, and the Xrexyn from Death Gate Academy. When this student and the Dark Snow demon underwent closed door training to be Super soldiers, you lost your title as the number one student. I found it quite unbelievable."


    Xrexyn eyes shone coldly, "No need for your petty tricks, Chloe beat me fair and square, I think you all know about her ability."


    ''''Melodious Umbra'' Chloe, is definitely strong. But frankly, she was still far behind you. How much have you changed?"


    Xrexyn tired about the subject and said, "Cut the crap, how would you like topete?" The opponent was one of the four top students in Evil Moon Pce, who was called the "Palm Terminator" among the young generation. He had extremely powerful gic energy and palm art, which was only below the Evil Moon Demon ording to rumors. Xrexyn would not dare to underestimate him.


    "Nothing much. Just three palm attacks. It is actually is not ideal for us to truly fight here."


    "As you wish. Let''s just do it right here."


    Zyhenz, Trohn and the rest of the Instructors who were present were all staring at the two young men.


    The battle between the top warriors of the young generation did not happen too often as they alway fight outside of the academy, killing each other to snatch their treasures without alerting the academy''s attention.


    Zendeya and Yuri''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Being able to witness Adam battling Xrexyn, this trip was definitely worth it.


    "Please!" Xrexyn walked few steps forward with one of his hand behind his back, and the other hanging in the air.


    Adam walked big steps, "I advice you to use your full strength and not hold back, otherwise you would not be able to beat me."


    "Arrogant!"


    ...


    The two stood a hundred meters apart, their energy bellowing like a raging tempest as the wind howled and rumbled, pping the air around them.


    Xrexyn''s face began to give off a purple mist as his gic energy erupted from within him.


    Super soldiers creates seven super cells in the body, using the super cells created in the body to absorb seven various organs from various beasts and them merge them in the body to change the body''s structure.


    After merging with the seven various organs, the entire gic structure of the human body would be transformed and just like the dimensional beasts and monsters that could absorb, filter and store ''Dust'' from the air, humans would also be able to utilize and absorb ''dust''. And seeing as humans are smarter, it made them even more dangerous than beasts at the same level.


    At this stage, they would surpass the peak super soldier realm, and be half-step demon fighters.


    At this stage, ''Dust'' can be freely and fully utilized and just like fuel to mes, one''s power would rise drastically!


    One would not be limited to close range attacks any longer and would possess enough ''dust'' to attack from long range. Attacks from long range is bes as deadly as an attack from a close range.


    However, blood maniption arts used to absorb ''dust'' in the early Super Soldier stage andbat techniques would be useless as the qualitative change was so drastic and ordinary release of attack formed from ''dust'' would overwhelm any physicalbat art attacks.


    At this stage, anyone below peak level super soldier was as weak as an ant. There was even a theory that a half-demon fighter can ughter about 20 super soldiers!


    The vast amount of ''dust'' in their bodies is as vast as the ocean that they can utilize it casually.


    Just creating a small me, fueling it with enough ''dust'' till it bes a sea of intense mes and dumping it in the midst of super soldiers was already enough to ughter them.


    Not to mention using True Demon Arts, the situation would be like ants to chicken.


    If level 7 super soldier has the strength of 1 gic strength index (GSI), then half step demon fighter possess strength of 20 GSI while a true demon fighter possess strength of 100 GSI!


    Therefore, when both Adam and Xrexyn who were half step demon fighters erupted with their full strength, the entire hall shook as their immense energy waves collided, distorting the air and space.


    Xrexyn yelled out in a low voice and transformed into a purplish blue and ran towards Adam, throwing his right palm forward.


    His gic energy wave reached Adam before his body did, the powerful gic energy formed a purple palm that covered Xrexyn''s palm that pierced through the air.


    Adam face grew serious as the bricks underneath his feet suddenly exploded under his strength. He pushed off the ground and rushed toward Xrexyn, striking forward with his own palm attack.


    "KABOOM!"


    The air exploded out in different directions, which knocked over all the tables and chairs. Meanwhile, the two human figures were both pushed back a few meters.


    Yuri looked surprised, she did not expect the battle between half-step demon warriors to be this frightening.


    The collision, from before, even managed to knock over the heavy steel tables embedded to the ground. As Zendaya was the peak of super, she was unsurprised by the strength shown in the battle, but she knew she was nowhere near those two in power, she probably could not even handle one palm attack.


    The two did everything they could to control their bodies, and, coincidentally, moved closer to each other, they were close enough to each other that they easily felt strong killing intent from the other.


    "Well, I don''t even need three moves to end this fight. With your ability, isn''t the oue of this match obvious?" Suddenly, Adam erupted with intense amount of gene essence, covering his body with a blue mist as it flowed around Adam, and rotated around at a speed that split the air and caused an awful piercing howl.


    "Abyssal Blue Ice!" Xrexyn whispered as his face grew even more strict.


    However, Zyhenz, who was sitting in the top seat, was even more nervous than Xrexyn. The Abyssal Blue Ice true demon art was one of the lost demon arts from the Chaotic Moon Academy, as a Tier 3 demon art, its strong point was in its power to strengthen gic energy output.


    It was extremely valuable, and not even ordinary students could learn it, it had to be given to the top students.


    Seeing the transformation of Adam, Zyhenz obviously sensed the power of the power of Adam''s true demon art and could not help but appreciate his strength as a warrior, and, at the same time, he also worried about his own student.


    The violent blue energy wave rotated around Adam like a dragon, as he stood there like a demon, saying without a single fluctuation of emotions: "I think we should end here."


    "I don''t think so!" Xrexyn took a deep breath, a vein popped out on his forehead, then there was a second one, then a third one¡­ Suddenly, something horrifying happened. The veins patterned around his eyes and neck and then his body. His pupils turned from ck to intense red, then purple, and, eventually, two purple beam shot out of his eyes.


    "Purple Pupils Frozen Heart Art, level 8! Well done! Well done!" Zyhenz mouth hung open from shock before enthusiastically shouting in joy.


    All the other instructors in the room were all smiling. The Extreme Purple Art was also a Tier 3 true Demon Art with 9 stages, each stage harder than thest. Previously, they all had thought that Xrexyn was doomed to fail, but now they had nothing to worry anymore.


    Xrexyn saw his master full of happiness and was secretly relieved. The past two years were, psychologically, very hard on them. Ever since he received the Top Four Young Demon  two years ago, he had failed every time in breaking through the Extreme Purple Art Stage 6 bottleneck. Then when he lost his ce to the number one student, Chloe, during the core studentpetition and everyone thought he had run out of potential.


    Now no one would doubt him anymore!

 Chapter 867 Wrong

    Chapter 867 Wrong


    Adam opened his mouth in preparation to say something, but was stopped by Trohn. He sneered. ''Coward'' but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. They were deep in the enemy''s territory and a single bit of conflict could excte into war.


    "Instructor!" Suddenly, a teenager in blue appeared outside the huge lobby.


    Zyhenz looked at that teenager in surprise, "Xrexyn, howe you are here?"


    The teenager in blue looked at Adam, said, "Instructor, I will take on the challenge, I would like to see ''Palm Termination'' Adam''s true power."


    "Are you sure¡­" Zyhenz hesitated.


    "Don''t worry sir, I know my limit." The young man in blue was indeed Xrexyn ¨C Xrexyn, student under Zyhenz, rank two among the third year student, right after the ''Melodious Umbra'' Chloe.


    Adam stood up, "Two years ago, the Inter-academy Demon Genius Meet gave birth to the four most powerful demons among the younger generation and were revered as the ''Top Four Demons'' of the younger generation, it included the top students Chaotic Moon demon, Dark Snow Demon from the Northern Dark Snow Academy, Demon Krona from the Krona Family, one of the top eight ranking families, and the Xrexyn from Death Gate Academy. When this student and the Dark Snow demon underwent closed door training to be Super soldiers, you lost your title as the number one student. I found it quite unbelievable."


    Xrexyn eyes shone coldly, "No need for your petty tricks, Chloe beat me fair and square, I think you all know about her ability."


    ''''Melodious Umbra'' Chloe, is definitely strong. But frankly, she was still far behind you. How much have you changed?"


    Xrexyn tired about the subject and said, "Cut the crap, how would you like topete?" The opponent was one of the four top students in Evil Moon Pce, who was called the "Palm Terminator" among the young generation. He had extremely powerful gic energy and palm art, which was only below the Evil Moon Demon ording to rumors. Xrexyn would not dare to underestimate him.


    "Nothing much. Just three palm attacks. It is actually is not ideal for us to truly fight here."


    "As you wish. Let''s just do it right here."


    Zyhenz, Trohn and the rest of the Instructors who were present were all staring at the two young men.


    The battle between the top warriors of the young generation did not happen too often as they alway fight outside of the academy, killing each other to snatch their treasures without alerting the academy''s attention.


    Zendeya and Yuri''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Being able to witness Adam battling Xrexyn, this trip was definitely worth it.


    "Please!" Xrexyn walked few steps forward with one of his hand behind his back, and the other hanging in the air.


    Adam walked big steps, "I advice you to use your full strength and not hold back, otherwise you would not be able to beat me."


    "Arrogant!"


    ...


    The two stood a hundred meters apart, their energy bellowing like a raging tempest as the wind howled and rumbled, pping the air around them.


    Xrexyn''s face began to give off a purple mist as his gic energy erupted from within him.


    Super soldiers creates seven super cells in the body, using the super cells created in the body to absorb seven various organs from various beasts and them merge them in the body to change the body''s structure.


    After merging with the seven various organs, the entire gic structure of the human body would be transformed and just like the dimensional beasts and monsters that could absorb, filter and store ''Dust'' from the air, humans would also be able to utilize and absorb ''dust''. And seeing as humans are smarter, it made them even more dangerous than beasts at the same level.


    At this stage, they would surpass the peak super soldier realm, and be half-step demon fighters.


    At this stage, ''Dust'' can be freely and fully utilized and just like fuel to mes, one''s power would rise drastically!


    One would not be limited to close range attacks any longer and would possess enough ''dust'' to attack from long range. Attacks from long range is bes as deadly as an attack from a close range.


    However, blood maniption arts used to absorb ''dust'' in the early Super Soldier stage andbat techniques would be useless as the qualitative change was so drastic and ordinary release of attack formed from ''dust'' would overwhelm any physicalbat art attacks.


    At this stage, anyone below peak level super soldier was as weak as an ant. There was even a theory that a half-demon fighter can ughter about 20 super soldiers!


    The vast amount of ''dust'' in their bodies is as vast as the ocean that they can utilize it casually.


    Just creating a small me, fueling it with enough ''dust'' till it bes a sea of intense mes and dumping it in the midst of super soldiers was already enough to ughter them.


    Not to mention using True Demon Arts, the situation would be like ants to chicken.


    If level 7 super soldier has the strength of 1 gic strength index (GSI), then half step demon fighter possess strength of 20 GSI while a true demon fighter possess strength of 100 GSI!


    Therefore, when both Adam and Xrexyn who were half step demon fighters erupted with their full strength, the entire hall shook as their immense energy waves collided, distorting the air and space.


    Xrexyn yelled out in a low voice and transformed into a purplish blue and ran towards Adam, throwing his right palm forward.


    His gic energy wave reached Adam before his body did, the powerful gic energy formed a purple palm that covered Xrexyn''s palm that pierced through the air.


    Adam face grew serious as the bricks underneath his feet suddenly exploded under his strength. He pushed off the ground and rushed toward Xrexyn, striking forward with his own palm attack.


    "KABOOM!"


    The air exploded out in different directions, which knocked over all the tables and chairs. Meanwhile, the two human figures were both pushed back a few meters.


    Yuri looked surprised, she did not expect the battle between half-step demon warriors to be this frightening.


    The collision, from before, even managed to knock over the heavy steel tables embedded to the ground. As Zendaya was the peak of super, she was unsurprised by the strength shown in the battle, but she knew she was nowhere near those two in power, she probably could not even handle one palm attack.


    The two did everything they could to control their bodies, and, coincidentally, moved closer to each other, they were close enough to each other that they easily felt strong killing intent from the other.


    "Well, I don''t even need three moves to end this fight. With your ability, isn''t the oue of this match obvious?" Suddenly, Adam erupted with intense amount of gene essence, covering his body with a blue mist as it flowed around Adam, and rotated around at a speed that split the air and caused an awful piercing howl.


    "Abyssal Blue Ice!" Xrexyn whispered as his face grew even more strict.


    However, Zyhenz, who was sitting in the top seat, was even more nervous than Xrexyn. The Abyssal Blue Ice true demon art was one of the lost demon arts from the Chaotic Moon Academy, as a Tier 3 demon art, its strong point was in its power to strengthen gic energy output.


    It was extremely valuable, and not even ordinary students could learn it, it had to be given to the top students.


    Seeing the transformation of Adam, Zyhenz obviously sensed the power of the power of Adam''s true demon art and could not help but appreciate his strength as a warrior, and, at the same time, he also worried about his own student.


    The violent blue energy wave rotated around Adam like a dragon, as he stood there like a demon, saying without a single fluctuation of emotions: "I think we should end here."


    "I don''t think so!" Xrexyn took a deep breath, a vein popped out on his forehead, then there was a second one, then a third one¡­ Suddenly, something horrifying happened. The veins patterned around his eyes and neck and then his body. His pupils turned from ck to intense red, then purple, and, eventually, two purple beam shot out of his eyes.


    "Purple Pupils Frozen Heart Art, level 8! Well done! Well done!" Zyhenz mouth hung open from shock before enthusiastically shouting in joy.


    All the other instructors in the room were all smiling. The Extreme Purple Art was also a Tier 3 true Demon Art with 9 stages, each stage harder than thest. Previously, they all had thought that Xrexyn was doomed to fail, but now they had nothing to worry anymore.


    Xrexyn saw his master full of happiness and was secretly relieved. The past two years were, psychologically, very hard on them. Ever since he received the Top Four Young Demon two years ago, he had failed every time in breaking through the Extreme Purple Art Stage 6 bottleneck. Then when he lost his ce to the number one student, Chloe, during the core studentpetition and everyone thought he had run out of potential.


    Now no one would doubt him anymore!

 Chapter 868 Eternal Alter

    Chapter 868 Eternal Alter


    ...


    Star Fragment 80389081 had a diameter of 6200 km. This was close to a quarter of earth''s surface area, however this was only the living quarters for 1 absolute beginning member.


    Within the vi, there was a team of guards with 111 people.


    1 general at Celestial level, 10 captains at mid level Gxy lord, and 100 universe soldiers at Cosmos level. This formed David''s guard team. And his waiters and staff members were made up of an even greater number, as there were a total of 1800 staff men and women. After all, the area of the star fragment was simply too huge. Even with the help of technology and machines, protecting the entire star fragment required arge amount of work.


    111 guards, 1800 staff, and 1 Lord, this was the poption of the star fragment.


    ...


    "From today on, without my orders, I do not wish to see anyone enter here." David ordered while looking around a quiet little building.


    "Yes your majesty." The bald old man Ta He bowed respectfully.


    "Hm." David looked at the bald old man. "Ta He, from what I know, the core members should be able to bathe in the Life pool to evolve their bodies to the highest levels, right?"


    "Life pool?" The bald old man was stunned.


    David was curious, Ta He was a core member of thest phase region and he should know this.


    "What life pool?" Ta He asked curiously.


    "After breaking through to early cosmos lord, bathing in the life pool will raise one straight to peak cosmos lord no?" David asked again.


    "I believe that your majesty is referring to the nutrition cabin." Ta Heughed. "What''s a life pool? Right, core members in the virtual Universe Corp have a certain privilege. As long as one breaks through to the early cosmos lord,  early gxy lord, or even early Celestial lord, they can immediately head to the nutrition cabin. It has very valuable essences, allowing the person to evolve within!"


    "Ah." David nodded.


    Right!


    The life pool was Wuka''s name for it. The young generation of dragon''s would all enter the life pool. The virtual Universe Corp didn''t necessarily have a life pool. But they did have a nutrition cabin, or even a nutrition river, wasn''t it the same?


    "Right right, Nutrition cabin." David asked, "How do I request it?"


    "Your majesty hasn''t entered the virtual universework yet." Ta He smiled. "Every new batch of thepany has to first go through the basic training in primal chaos city first. After which, their rights and privileges change. Many things they were unable to do before will now be enabled. Once you go online, you will know."


    "Ah?" David nodded, following which his consciousness entered the virtual universework.


    Virtual universe, absolute beginning region vi 1136.


    Within the study.


    David sat in the chair. As he opened theptop and looked at the screen, he discovered 1 new mail from Background management.


    "Hm?" David tapped it gently.


    The mail automatically opened and there were 3 choices on the summary page, Life, Study, and Training.


    "Life." David gently tapped.


    Large amounts of pages unfolded before him which contained information from star maps to food and beverages, nutrition cabin, ships and so on. There were all sorts of information. David opened all of them, and was able to find solutions for any questions or problems rted to living in the absolute beginning region. As for the nutrition cabin, one could choose the option of the nutrition cabin to help one evolve to the highest level.


    "Request!" David tapped it gently.


    Du!


    A small screen appeared and in it disyed was a beautiful jade haireddy in a white robe with a smile on her face. "How do you do, Your majesty David, did you request to use the nutrition cabin to evolve from early cosmos lord to peak cosmos lord?"


    "Yes." David nodded.


    "Your Majesty David, we will send the nutrition cabin to your quarters within a day." The jade haireddy smiled.


    "Thanks." David smiled.


    The call ended.


    "That was easy." David muttered. "As for food and beverages along with many other request such as even ships are provided for. Although, the good ships have to be bought. However, the A grade to D grade ships are provided." Right, the normally not too expensive items are all provided for.


    ...


    Closing the Life section, David opened the Study section.


    The Study section was separated into Theory and Practical!


    Theory, the main thing was the public lessons in the entire absolute beginning region. These were normally taught by Eternals, and asionally having a Universe sector lord teach! These courses, provided information about gold, wood, water, fire, ground, wind, thunder, and light, the 8 originws, plus thews of space and time, the hardest 2ws.


    They also spoke of the fusion of space and blood, space and wood etc.


    There were also skills lessons.


    And consciousness training lessons.


    ...


    Many different types of lessons. The teachers were all at least Eternal level, and asionally Universe sector lords. These public lessons all belonged to the absolute beginning public lessons, only absolute beginning members could attend them!


    "They actually don''t force anything." David smiled. "That''s good, when I want to I''ll attend, if not I''ll train alone." However just from the course names and the absolute beings teaching, these were enough to let David understand just how vast their wealth was.


    Normal warriors would dream of getting an Eternal teacher.


    Because of his Huge Axe title, many had gone to be his students. This showed that in the universe, just how sparse the teacher resources were. As for David and his group, they had arge group of Eternals to teach them. These Eternals all spoke of what they were proficient in, even asionally having a Universe sector lord toe in and teach!


    How luxurious!


    "Study section is separated into theory and practical?" David thought. "Theory is the sses by the absolute warriors, what about practical?"


    He gently tapped it.


    Hua!


    The practical segment was separated into the Divine Chaos bridge, fantasy ocean and Eternal altar. Within them were the detailed exnations of each of them.


    Divine Chaos bridge: virtual Universe Corp core members have the right to attempt the Divine Chaos bridge. The requirements of the bridge are rted to one''sprehension of the originws. The deeper one''s level ofprehension is, the higher level he can pass on the bridge. The higher the level, the amount of points awarded will also be higher!


    Fantasy ocean: virtual Universe Corp core members have the right to attempt the fantasy ocean. It tests one''s consciousness strength and willpower! Consciousness and willpower, by training them, it will allow one to breakthrough the bottlenecks and is very important in battle and many other aspects. One will attempt to breakthrough the fantasy ocean from the outermostyer to deep within¡­the deeper one goes, the higher the points!


    Eternal altar: The Eternal altar test''s one''s ability to unleash energy. Even with the same type of body, different warriors have different unleashing strengths and usage! Pure raw power will be measured as 1 point. A few powerful warriors can reach 10 or 20 points, but one''s maximum potential is set at 100 points. This is the perfect standard for using one''s strength, and the degree to how one controls his strength to perfection is a requirement for breaking through to Eternal. Eternal altar tests one''s strength exertion! The stronger it is, the higher the points!


    "Divine Chaos bridge? Fantasy ocean? Eternal altar?" David held his breath. "I didn''t expect that other than the Divine Chaos bridge, there''s also the fantasy ocean and Eternal altar?"


    "Damn!"


    "The virtual Universe Corp is indeed the virtual Universe Corp. They have everything mapped out." On David''s shoulder, Hazel stared wide eyed. "They actually have a group of Eternals and even a Universe sector lord teaching sses? Making just the Divine Chaos bridge is more than enough. Yet, there''s even a fantasy ocean and Eternal altar? How do they make those?"


    "Body, Consciousness strength, willpower and originwprehension, these are the main aspects to bing Eternal." Hazel shouted. "Especially the Eternal altar, this can actually tests one''s strength?"


    "What''s hard about that?" Davidughed, "When we were on earth, couldn''t we also test one''s strength exertion?"


    "It''s not the same!"


    "When one trains to your level, a punch alone will naturally be infused with originws." Hazel exined. "For example, your raw power is 1, when you exert strength it can reach 20. However with thews, your attack can rise to a 100 points. The test will read is as 100, but that''s not your true strength, do you understand?"


    David realized.


    Right.


    The originws could increase one''s power a lot, it wouldn''t just be one''s raw energy.


    "Tap the Eternal altar." Hazel shouted.


    David gently tapped.


    Eternal altar: Specially created for the virtual universe. It istes universe originws, universe energies, mental energy and so on to urately test one''s strength exertion.


    "Hehe, I''ve never heard of such a ce, normal warriors would never even know of such a ce." Hazel shook his head and eximed.


    "The best thing is that, the Divine Chaos bridge, the fantasy ocean and Eternal altar can all get you points." Davidughed happily

 Chapter 869 No Rush!

    <h4>Chapter 869 No Rush!</h4>


    ...


    The background management, after finishing life and study, David excitedly opened the 3rd option, which was training.


    When it was opened, a summary page popped up with several words.


    "In the virtual Universe Corp, points are more effective than money.


    And other than the Divine Chaos bridge, fantasy ocean and Eternal altar, one can also choose to do missions to gain points.


    A true warrior cannot be born in apletely safe environment.


    Only through grueling and intense battles will one constantly evolve and get stronger.


    The training missions are a form of training in reality.


    The missions are separated ording to their difficulty and danger levels such as Safe, Normal, Difficult, Danger, Impossible.


    Safe level: Mortality rate 0.


    Normal: Mortality rate 10%.


    Difficult: Mortality rate 20%.


    Danger: Mortality rate 50%.


    Impossible: Mortality rate 90%.


    As the danger levels differs, the amount of points for each mission too will naturally differ. All core members should choose ording to their levels of strengths. Don''t choose a level that is too safe, as others will exceed you that way. However do not blindly choose the most dangerous on as well, as without sufficient preparation, one will be walking towards death.


    Whether its study or training, everything will be decided by you, the core member. You make your own choices, you''ll bear the consequences of your own actions.


    The path to bing Eternal is filled with danger. I wish you all to walk this path and be Eternals."


    ...


    Finishing the final training segment page, David was silent for awhile.


    ...


    "There''s a saying on earth. A flower may seem beautiful in a greenhouse, but it can never withstand wind and rain." David said softly. "It''s delicate and fragile.


    "Right."


    The little demon eximed. "It takes a hundred years to be tempered into iron, the people of earth are able to withstand certain diseases because of vines, they all share the same theory David. Just like that example, you shouldn''t be too ambitious in the beginning. Start from the lower difficulty ones and try them out before gradually rising up."


    "There is no rush. I currently don''t even wish to take any missions yet." David said. "My study from primal chaos city, I still require some time to digest all that information. And my body requires the nutrition cabin as well."


    "Hm." The demon Hazel smiled and nodded.


    When David enters the primal secret region, his guards would be led by an Eternal!


    When that happened, even the god leader of theAeon Star mythic indnd would have to be extremely respectful with David.


    "Background management."


    David gently tapped andter closed the document.


    Life, Study, and Training, the virtual Universe Corp provided the best of everything.


    Dying halfway? Stuck at the pinnacle of Celestial with the lifespan ending? Bing Eternal? That all depended on one''s hard work.


    "I currently have 30,360 points." David opened the treasure trove document. As he looked at the materials, valuable treasures, manuals, weapons and variety of items that were avable, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Right.


    This treasure trove had almost everything.


    "Hazel, take a look at this treasure trove. Will upgrade the dragon gene to catch up with the others?" David asked.


    "Yes!" The demon Hazel was an AI after all. It was able to collect the information about all the necessary materials in an instant.


    "Ah?" David was surprised.


    "How many points does it require?" David asked.


    "About 560,000 points." Hazel said.


    "560,000?" David stared wide eyed.


    ...


    Whether it was 560,000 points or 80,000 Fifth elements.


    They were both far from David''s reach, his meager points were nowhere near it.


    Deep in the universe, Absolute beginning region core.


    Orbiting around this huge Ice were many star fragments. On fragment number 80389081, a universe shipnded on the continent.


    "Your majesty David, the nutrition cabin stores within it valuable nutritious liquid. You only require one third of it to raise from early cosmos lord to 9." A jade haired man dressed in a white robe said respectfully. "Just in case, we''ve prepared more than required."


    "Hm." David nodded satisfied.


    This nutrition cabin was very simr to the one he had bought. However, this one was definitely better, and it couldn''t be bought outside. Even if one could, David would most definitely be unable to afford it.


    ...


    Hua!


    The nutrition cabin opened automatically. Inside it, about one fifth of it was filled with a light purple liquid. This formless liquid was extremely cold, this made David frown. He extended his hand close to the liquid, slightly touching it, chi! The cold shocked David. It was at least negative 10 degrees.


    While touching the liquid with his fingers, he noticed that the cells in his fingers seemed to jump with glee.


    "Such a cold nutrition liquid? However the effects are shocking." David thought. With that he stripped and entered the cabin Immersing himself in that cold purple liquid, the strange entity began to flow and entered through David''s body, through his muscles, bones, skin, internal organs¡­


    His entire body from outside to inside began to evolve at a shocking rate. Normal evolution from early cosmos lord to 9 required hundreds to thousands of years. However, the virtual Universe Corp paid a hefty price to allow one''s evolution to happen within a few short months.


    As for the chillness of the nutrition liquid? Cosmos level warriors weren''t affected by such temperatures.


    Hua!


    The cabin closed.


    Virtual universe, Absolute beginning vi 1136.


    "It''s really not the same. It not only permeates through my entire body, even my mental energy is growing. This is unbelievable." David sat at his desk, opening hisptop and eximing. "To be able to evolve my body and soul from level 1 to 9¡­hehe, impressive."


    On the screen, David looked at the timetable for sses.


    "I don''t need to listen to the other sses. I''ll just go and check out the sses for space and gold." David didn''t want to study any otherws. One''s attention and energy had a limit, and his two bodies within were naturally proficient in these twows. There was no need to even bother with the others.


    "There''s a ss tomorrow night? Speaking about crimson originws? On top of that, It''s an emperor level Eternal speaking, hm, I''ll have to go listen."


    Following which, David jumped out from the balcony of his study. With a sh in mid air, he came to his private training quarters and began his training.


    ...


    One had to bathe in the nutrition cabin for 3 months. During this time, when David wasn''t in his training grounds studying andprehending his study of the primal chaos Monument and the experiences before, he was listening to sses. However honestly, even though other absolute beginning members regarded the sses as pretty important, David discovered one thing after attending¡­


    The effects of the sses didn''tpare to his own teacher True Void''s lessons.


    Studying under True Void for 20 years, even though there were several sses that would make his eyes gleam asionally, the effects were average.


    There was no helping it.


    Public sses were for all of the absolute beginning members.


    And True Void''s pointers were catered specifically for him. He was given information specifically ording to his progress and condition. And True Void was a being close to bing a Universe sector lord, naturally the effects were much better than normal sses.


    ...


    "My improvement speed is obviously much slower than primal chaos city." David sat in a chair in his vi. He lifted a good ss of wine and frowned. "And these sses obviously aren''t better than my own teacher, what do I do?"


    It wasn''t just David.


    The others were also discovering this problem. The training speed right now paled inparison to primal chaos city. After all, the visible originws within the city allowed one to study them and improve faster.


    "David, your teacher has requested a call." On his shoulder, Hazel shouted.


    "Teacher?" David''s eyes gleamed. Standing straight up and respectfully speaking, "ept."


    A screen floated before his eyes. On it an intrepid and powerful True Void emperor appeared. That golden fur added to his powerful aura, True Voidughed loudly and said, "My good disciple, how are you feeling after leaving primal chaos city for a while?"


    "My studying speed has slowed." David shook his head.


    "Haha¡­"


    True Voidughed even more happily. "That''s normal, Primal Chaos city has the 3 treasures. Hence, one''s studying efficiency is 10 times faster than outside! Everyone who leaves primal chaos city will encounter this problem. However, your teacher has a way to solve it."


    "Hm?" David''s eyes gleamed, "Please speak, teacher!"


    "If you are able to frequently study the 9 Pulser Universe Monument, your improvement speed will be even faster than in primal chaos city itself." True Void Emperor said.


    "But of course." David said, after which he shook his head helplessly. "It''s a pity, it''s hard to even get one chance to study the Monument, and every time the study onlysts 7 days. Even so, the rewards gained from these chances are very high. If I''m able to frequent study it, even if I''m not in primal chaos city, my improvement will be shocking."


    David''s eyes gleamed. "Don''t tell me that teacher has a way for me to study the Monument?"


    "No, the 52 primal chaos Monuments are only avable here in primal chaos city." True Void said.


    "Then what teacher means is." David was curious.

 Chapter 870 Time Space Scribbles

    <h4>Chapter 870 Time Space Scribbles</h4>


    "In the virtual Universe Corp''s treasure trove manuals department, there''s a book called the Time space scribbles." True Void continued, "This book was written by the creator of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument."


    "Are you referring to one of the top 100 most heavenly priced books, Time space scribbles?" David stared. He had looked through the treasure trove and towards the end of the list for the manuals, there were terrifyingly priced manuals.


    Time Space scribbles, the set required a total 100 billion points!


    A number so high David could only stare wide eyed at the absurdly priced books. David didn''t even bother to look at them, 100 billion points!


    "Haha, don''t get excited. This time space scribbles is something even your teacher cannot afford." True Void smiled.


    Passing the 1st level of the Divine Chaos bridge was 100 points, the 2nd level yielded 200, the 3rd was 400¡­itpounded as it grew.


    After passing the 21st level, one could be a Universe sector lord. At the same time, they will also gain 1 hundred million points in reward!


    Don''t even mention True Void Emperor not being able to afford it, even those Universe sector lords would have to go out on a limb to buy it. 100 billion was simply too huge a sum, enough to make even a Universe sector lord tremble. Much less the little David, he could only stare wide eyed.


    "Haha, shocked?" True Voidughed on the screen.


    "Teacher, what''s the point of telling me about the Time Space scribbles. I can''t afford it at all." David muttered. "Even if it''s written by the creator of 9 Pulser Universe Monument, I can''t afford it."


    Passing the 21st level of the Divine Chaos bridge, could lead to one bing a Universe sector lord.


    That level of being, carving out the 9 Pulser Universe primal chaos Monument that actually allowed one to train up to level 27, the Time Space scribbles deserves to be sold at such a price. That absolute being¡­was definitely one that stood at the absolute pinnacle of humanity itself, a powerful warrior that dominated over status and rank!


    "If one said that the 9 Pulser Universe was deep and profound, and is able to entice and help many withprehension." True Void said, "Then this Time space scribbles itself has recorded thousands to tens of thousands of techniques."


    "Thousands to tens of thousands of techniques?" David starred.


    "Hm."


    True Void nodded. "Right, back then the being that created the 9 Pulser Universe Monument put his main ideas about the path he took into the 9 pictures! These 9 pictures naturally enticed people in its path toprehension. Also, while this being was creating the 9 pictures, ording to the 9 pictures, he struggled quite hard in hisprehension and during which he recorded all the techniques he thought of in that process. These techniques that resonate with the 9 pictures, there''s a total of 10,829 techniques."


    "10,829 techniques?" David blinked hard.


    A true absolute being could create so many techniques from just those 9 pictures.


    "These techniques are extremely scattered." True Void emperor said. "Hence the name scribbles, this was mainly due to it being random writings, or pictures. Some are extremely profound and some not, some of them even very random and scattered. When theter generations studied the Time Space Scribbles, they couldn''t even find all 10,829 techniques within."


    "Since they couldn''t find them all, how did they know there were so many?" David asked curiously.


    "The creator himself wrote it in the first page." True Voidughed. "Even though they couldn''t find everything, but they still discovered tens of thousands. This entire set has 9 books!"


    "9 books?" David thought about it. The 9 Pulser Universe Monument had a total of 9 pictures too.


    "The scribbles were originally written ording to the 9 pictures. The 1st book is in ordance with the 1st picture, the 2nd with the 2nd picture¡­9th with 9th." True Void smiled.


    Listening to his teacher say so, David thought about it and used his finger to point at a another screen on the side. He swiftly opened the manuals in the treasure trove and quickly found the exorbitantly priced Time Space scribbles. Even the author''s name was anonymous, David opened it to examine it.


    Time Space scribbles, 1st book 1,000 points.


    Time Space scribbles, 1st two books 10,000 points.


    Time Space scribbles, 1st three books 100,000 points.


    ...


    Time Space scribbles, 1st seven books 1 billion points.


    Time Space scribbles, 1st eight books 10 billion points.


    Time Space scribbles, entire set 100 billion points.


    And this Time Space scribbles didn''te with a discount!


    "It''s really exactly as I thought." Davidughed loudly. "These expensive books, really sell separately too."


    "Ah, like what you thought?" On the screen True Voidughed.


    Davidughed too.


    Back when he was on earth, the normal fighter''s 9 level Thunder de was sold separately too!


    "However, the price is still very expensive." David frowned.


    "The price is expensive." True Void nodded. "The moment you choose to buy it, thenter on you''ll have to work hard to earn back the points."


    The 1st seven books reflect the first 7 pictures of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument. Comprehending them all would allow one to reach Universe sector lord level. However, even after passing the 21st level of the bridge one would barely have a little over 1 hundred million points, and just the 1st seven books require 1 billion points. Those who bought these 1st 7 books were normally not Universe sector lords.


    "David, this is definitely considered an extremely expensive book. The floating blood you bought was only 800 points, and they resonate with the 1st 3 pictures. This book however, just the 1st 3 require 100,000 points. And it gets worseter on. However they are definitely the best training option in training and studying the 9 Pulser Universe Monument asrge amounts of techniques are stored within. By studying these techniques, the effects may be even better than directly studying the 9 Pulser Universe Monument." On the screen True Void emperor smiled happily as he looked at David. "David, my good disciple, it''s your choice whether to buy it or not."

 Chapter 871 Advice

    <h4>Chapter 871 Advice</h4>


    "Buy, definitely." David didn''t even hesitate.


    "Ah?" True Void''s golden eyebrows creased.


    "Anyway I have points now." David smiled. "I can afford it now, as forter on whether I can afford it or not, that''s a problem for the future!"


    His eyes gleamed. "Teacher, since you said that its effects areparable and maybe better than actually studying the 9 Pulser Universe Monument itself, no matter how many points it requires I still have to buy it. The points are nothing but little ythings, theprehension of thews¡­that''s the true mark of bing a strong warrior." Finishing up, David didn''t even hesitate. He immediately bought the 1st two books.


    "Exchange sessful!"


    "Deducting 10,000 points, remainder 20,360 points."


    "Please wait, someone will send the manual over immediately."


    On the screen a notice popped out.


    "Teacher, I''ve already bought it." David looked at the other screen in which True Void was in.


    "Hm."


    True Void smiled. "With this Time Space scribbles, your study of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument will speed up a lot. If you have any questions¡­bear with it for 3 months, and if after 3 months you still haven''t understood it,e ask me."


    "Yes." David nodded.


    "Also, let me advise you on one more thing." True Void smiled in the screen. "There''s no need to waste time studying in Chaos Point Mountain that much. It is important to study andprehend thews. However, you can totally go take on a mission. Exploring and doing missions in reality¡­training in reality and studying thews simultaneously, these two shouldn''t be dyed, the efficiency of the two together will rise greatly


    David thought and nodded, "Understood teacher."


    Primal chaos city.


    Within that ancient mansion, True Void Emperor smiled and nodded. "David this punk, he is indeed straightforward."


    ...


    David quickly received the two books that he ordered, they were both stored in a silver briefcase.


    In his study.


    David opened the briefcase, shocked, "Two books?"


    The time space scribbles, one had to know that when he purchased the floating blood before, all 110 books almost just filled up the entire briefcase. However, these 2 books alone took up half of the entire briefcase.


    These two books, urately speaking were made of metal, even the pages were gold in color!


    The 1st book was 50cm long, 40cm thick and 40cm tall.


    The 2nd book, was 50cm long, 40cm thick and 30cm tall.


    "Damn, how can one even call these two books, they are evenrger than myptop bag, they are almost like a huge bag itself." David was speechless. No wonder the 2 books alone took up half of the entire briefcase. He looked down to look at the covers. On it were the simple universenguage words, Time Space Scribbles.


    Simple words, yet they held within them the universe space itself.


    "Hm?" With a nce, he felt himself getting drawn into the words themselves, almost as though he was staring at stars exploding, gxies evolving etc.


    After a second, David awoke with a shock.


    "Unbelievable." David started. "This, these two books sent over by the virtual universe system, they aren''t even the original copies and they can actually entice my consciousness already. The being that wrote Time Space Scribbles, is too terrifying."


    David quickly opened the metal cover.


    This 1st book was 40cm thick. However, it had 1,000s of pages. Even though they were metal pages, they were still thin and soft.


    "There''s a total of 9 books for the entire manual, casually writing and creating a total of 10,829 techniques. If one can find all 10,829 techniques within, at least, you''ll be able to be a Universe sector lord, haha¡­" These simple words were on the 1st page. Strangely enough, it seemed like a voice of a brash and confident person resounded within David''s ears.


    "Hypnotism?" David was suspicious, flipping to the 2nd page.


    On the 2nd page, there were simple strokes. However, these strokes¡­in David''s eyes, seemed to resonate with simple yet fierce de work and strokes.


    "Elegant."


    "Powerful."


    David couldn''t help butpliment, "The star drop picture has but 9 simple wonders, and he''s able to create such simple yet powerful de techniques." David who had longprehended the 1st star drop picture could swiftly see through these seemingly messy strokes and scribbles He was able to clearly feel the circumstance behind each stroke, clearly seeing the techniques.


    And as he had alreadyprehended the star drop pictures, he was immediately able to learn the technique.


    David flipped to the 3rd page.


    On this page, a simple leaf was there. On it were simple brush strokes that formed the veins. In David''s eyes however, he saw 9 mental weapons in mid air forming one body, descending from above, surrounding and killing an enemy.


    "Simple, fierce offense."


    "Using 8 weapons to affect the space, surrounding the enemy and killing him directly." David waspletely shocked. "This is much stronger than the 9 thread loop I created. When I unleash the totem divine dragon, I can only rely on the Blood originw to get stronger."


    His own technique, the 9 thread loop obviously paled inparison to the random techniques this absolute being had scribbled.


    "Its wonderful."


    David flipped to the 4th page, his eyes gleaming.


    Metal pages of the book were flipped constantly. Every one of them held within different offensive attacks, all using the wonders of the star drop picture. The simple star drop picture, the absolute being had created wonderful and powerful techniques ording to that one picture. Be it closebat, or a controller''s distant attacks, or hypnotism, or mental attacks¡­


    Many different techniques were all at his disposal.


    As David had fullyprehended the star drop picture, just from simply looking at these techniques, he almost instantlyprehended all of them.


    "It''s unbelievable."


    "Vicious."


    "Powerful."


    David was like a starving beast flipping through page after page. He had never thought of such ways to unleash such techniques. It was simply like a heavenly horse flying, he couldn''t even imagine the mindset of that being.

 Chapter 872 Powerful Origin Technique

    <h4>Chapter 872 Powerful Origin Technique</h4>


    "It''s unbelievable."


    "Vicious."


    "Powerful."


    David was like a starving beast flipping through page after page. He had never thought of such ways to unleash such techniques. It was simply like a heavenly horse flying, he couldn''t even imagine the mindset of that being. Also, the techniques were all exciting and absolute, yet they all still relied on the foundation of the star drop picture.


    These techniques were also a way to use the originws!


    That absolute being, casually wrote 1,000s of ways to use the star drop picture.


    ...


    3 dayster.


    "Worth it, worth it!" When David finished flipping through thest page of the 1st book, he couldn''t help but shout out excitedly.


    Finishing the 1st book.


    There were 3,219 techniques in that 1st book and David had fully grasped them all.


    "This was only 1,000 points, even if I had to buy it with 30,000 points, it''d still be worth it." David closed this book. He was excited, as in his mind the many techniques floated within. Right, that being had opened a window that wasn''t there before for him. It wasn''t just hisprehension of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument that leveled up, it also spurred many new ideas on how to battle, and increased the amount of knowledge to a whole new level about many other things.


    ...


    "The techniques can actually be used this way?"


    "That great being, how did he evene up with so many techniques just from one star drop picture?" David ced the 1st book of Time space scribbles to one side and picked up the 2nd book. Opening the thick metal book, he once again jumped right into reading it.


    Time Space scribbles 2nd book, it reflected the 9 Pulser Universe Monument''s 2nd Drizzle picture.


    In terms of deepness, this one was obviously more profound than the 1st one by hundreds to thousands of times. As David had onlyprehended just a bit of the 2nd picture, the techniques revealed within the many pages of this book felt extremely mysterious to him. These techniques were built from the Drizzle picture and it held within it, bits and pieces of the Drizzle picture. Some more so than others, some even incorporating the entire picture.


    "So it''s this way!"


    "So that''s it!"


    "Ah!"


    David waspletely immersed with reading this thick 2nd book.


    The 1st book''s 3,219 techniques, David took a total of 3 days to learn all of them.


    However, of the 2nd book''s 2,102 techniques, 2083 of them felt profound and iprehensible to him. As for the other 19, he barely managed to forcefullyprehend them. As he drilled these into his mind, the drizzle picture of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument slowly became clearer to him.


    Many factories could disassemble machines and ording to the way the deconstruction took ce, one couldter learn and figure out how to rebuild it.


    1 theory.


    Why were these techniques so valuable?


    It was because each technique could grow and get more and more profound, eventually pointing towards the depths of the originws! Studying these techniques was actually beneficial toprehend thews! This was also why, in the universe, many people would risk everything to obtain valuable techniques. After all, the ones who could truly view the primal chaos Monuments were extremely few and privileged.


    Normal warriors would never even get a chance to see the 52 Monuments!


    ...


    David took a deep breath and put down the thick book in his hands.


    "Good book."


    "It really is a good book." David looked at the cover of the book. The words Time Space Scribbles alone could make one feel the evolution, the change of stars in space among other phenomenon. "If only they were a bit cheaper. The 3rd book is going to cost 100,000 points, where will I get so many points."


    The points were extremely hard to acquire.


    "Hazel, how long have I been studying?" David ced the heavy book back into the shelf behind him, asking.


    "The 1st book, you took 3 days. As for the 2nd book, you''ve been reading it for 29 days!" The little demon on his shoulder said.


    "29 days?" David nodded, after which he shook his head andughed. "For the 1st book''s 3219 techniques, I took only 3 days toplete. But this 2nd book''s 19 techniques alone took me 29 days, and I still haven''t even fully grasped them yet."


    "How''s the effect?" Hazel asked.


    "It''s still ok." David smiled. "I''veprehended the 10th and 11th wonder."


    "Damn!" Hazel''s eyes were almost popping out. "David, you are too, too, shameless! This is called still ok?"


    The star drop picture held within 9 wonders.


    The drizzle picture had 27 more profound wonders within.


    The rainstorm picture held the final 72 most profound wonders.


    A total of 108 wonders, these were the foundation of the space originws.


    "I guess I''m also digesting everything I''ve learned from the past now." David said. "In primal chaos city, there were many fragments and pieces that I understood somewhat, but not fullyprehended. And now while diving into these techniques, many things that I was just about to fully understand, resonate with each other, allowing me to continuously study two wonders. The Floating Blood''s 108 techniques, I know 11 of them. Of course, the previous knowledge that I had, through the Time Space scribbles, has allowed me to have great benefits. However as it goes further, it won''t be that easy."


    The 1st time looking at Time Space Scribbles had the greatest enlightenment.


    As one tried toprehend more, it will only be harder..


    Unless he managed to go study the primal chaos Monument again, however that was in primal chaos city. Moreover, a chance to go back in was extremely valuable.


    "Ah." David suddenly stared, fiercely standing up and shouting. "I''ve been studying Time Space scribbles these past 32 days, that means I haven''t attended any sses at all these past 32 days? Damn, even the ones I liked I didn''t attend." There were many sses in the absolute beginning region, however they were all optional.

 Chapter 873 Blood And Space Fusion Class

    <h4>Chapter 873 Blood And Space Fusion ss</h4>


    David didn''t care that much about the normal ones who gave lectures about space and techniques. Those Eternals didn''t teach as well as his teacher did.


    However!


    The ones exining thecrimson originws and space fusion, these were the ones David emphasized on. As his teacher True Void Emperor was proficient in space, even though he had someprehension of thecrimson originws, it couldn''tpare to those Eternals who specialized in it.


    "What''s the use of regretting?" The little demonughed. "Here''s some good news, your favorite space and blood fusion ss is on tonight."


    "Ah, then I''ll attend tonight!" David nodded. "However I should go try out first to see just how much my strength has improved by."


    David jumped out of the balcony from his study, leaving behind images as he arrived at his training grounds entrance.


    ...


    Within the training grounds, the ground was shiny.


    "Simte Horned Dragon city." David ordered. With Hazel''s help, the ce immediately morphed into arge portion of a huge city.


    The city was empty.


    In a 9 storey normal building''s balcony, David carried megaton on his back and all of a sudden grasp it as he shouted, "Rise!"


    Immediately he grabbed the de, it shot out little crimson dragons that covered the skies andnd. The blurry images of these 1600 dragons were like little group of snakes dancing and swiftly flying about. In mid air they swiftly began to extend crimson threads infused with originws, and in the blink of an eye, they formed a golden totem¡­totem divine dragon!


    "Go!" David''s muscles shook as he shed ahead at a bank skyscraper.


    Rumble¡­


    The totem divine dragon rolled and the space around itpressed. Its movement was almost like teleporting, within an instant it crossed several kilometers and immediately smashed into that skyscraper. The entire building shook from the impact and was reduced to dust. Simultaneously, the entire ground below the building also shook and the impact rippled in all directions, causing arge wave throughout.


    Later, several kilometers around the epicenter were all reduced to nothing but dust.


    "My strength control is still not precise." David stood in mid air, surveying the buildings that were reduced to dust below. Frowning, "I want to control my attack and condense it into 1 line, however it still rippled along the ground."


    "However!"


    "ording to the Time Space scribble''s over 3000 techniques that I''ve slightly tweaked andbined with myprehension of the 10th and 11th wonder, the power of my totem divine dragon is obviously much stronger." David pointed far away, "Go!"


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The totem divine dragon was like a god punishing thend, crashing here and there. The moment it hit, that entire area would be reduced to dust.


    "It may seem heavy but its light to control, I finally have this feeling." David was very satisfied. Studying Time Space scribbles was indeed a huge benefit, it actually made his Blood originw''s 4th level so much stronger, then what about the 5th?


    "I''ll give it a shot!"


    With a thought, the totem divine dragon first separated into countless crimson lights and merged with him.


    "Rise!" David roared and his eyes focused.


    Immediately tens of thousands of little crimson lights flew in all directions from his back. It was almost like a sun ring in all directions, countless crimson lights immediately followed a path and gathered, immediately forming 36 1 meter long crimson dragons. The next thing to do was tobine all of these 36 des into 1 gigantic lifelike dragon!


    Blood originw 5th level, every de was made of 81 little dragons. When these 36 were added together, it would form a total of 2,916 little crimson dragons.


    David took a deep breath and he changed his stance as he watched the floating 36 des, roaring, "Combine!"


    Immediately the 36 desbined together. Every one of them followed theplex golden engravings and shot out tens of thousands of crimson thread. Every thread represented David''sprehension of the space andcrimson originws. Also while controlling so many des individually, David''s consciousness and muscles was like a quantumputer managing everything.


    "Seed, seed,bine together." David''s forehead was filled with perspiration.


    The blur of crimson threads interweaved and formed between the 36 crimson dragons, finally forming a 3m long crimson dragon shape. However, there were still regions on that de itself where it was shaking and unstable as the crimson threads floated about and unable to fullybine.


    "Combine,bine together."


    David''s face was flushed red, his body shaking


    His stamina and mental energy were stretched to the limit, as they were controlling everything. However, the repulsion of those spots was strong.


    "Peng!"


    The long crimson dragon violently shook and dispersed.


    "Phew." David sighed. Shaking his head, he immediately dispersed the 2,916 blurs of little crimson dragon lights and they returned to his body.


    "If my mental energy is at Gxy lord, then I can rely on it to force thebination." David thought. "If myprehension of the crimson originws was deeper, I would then be able to form it too."


    "After all, I did not have a teacher who specializes in crimsonws to teach me." David thought, "Also, I haven''t studied any crimson originw techniques. From what I see, it''s time for the Werewolf gene body to pick a technique. That way, I can raise my improvement speed of the bloodws."


    "Inherited memories, the techniques within these memories were as vast as the ocean."


    "My Werewolf gene body, which technique should I choose?"


    There were many battle techniques within the Werewolf gene body''s inherited memories. When David and Hazel were analyzing which was most suitable¡­it only took awhile before the night ss was about to begin.


    Absolute beginning region vi 1136, a silhouette rushed into the sky.


    "This public ss speaks about blood and space fusion, it''s not bad." David swiftly left the vi and headed towards the distantrge skyscraper that could almost be deemed arge art work. At this time, a line of silhouettes were flying towards it and entering.

 Chapter 874 Tyrion

    <h4>Chapter 874 Tyrion</h4>


    The entire building took up a few hundred kilometers in area. If ced on earth, it would be an unbelievable construct.


    ssroom number 2, the size of this room was 80km long and 60km wide.


    Scattered around the back of the room were 1,000 seats, the rest of the space was for the Eternal teacher to sit cross legged.


    "David."


    "Tyrion." David smiled and waved at a skinny youth in scaled armor. This youth was bald and had bronze skin. He emitted a powerful fierce aura. He was one of the few friends David had in the absolute beginning region.


    Following which David sat beside that youth.


    "I haven''t seen you this past month." Tyrion smiled. "Usually during these gold space fusion and gold sses you''d attend. There''s been close to 10 sses this month already and I haven''t seen you around at all. I even sent you calls, but it was cut off?"


    "I was studying some techniques, I got immersed and forgot to attend." Davidughed.


    Tyrion, mid level Gxy lord, absolute beginning member!


    As he would attend every blood ss, along with the blood and space fusion sses, David had met him numerous times and became friends.


    "Immersed in it?" Tyrion blinked. "I guess your rewards aren''t small then."


    David nodded.


    "Congrats, haha." Tyrionughed loudly, following which he said softly, "However my brother, I estimate my own rewards too aren''t small."


    "Ah?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    "You know, I control quite a bit of authority now. asionally I would meet some unexpected surprises." Tyrion''s eyes had a sense of anticipation within. "I hope this time around, I will seed. The moment I do¡­"


    "Good for you, you have such authority outside. However, we are still stuck training within." David shook his head.


    virtual Universe Corp, their nurture for the core members had different levels.


    The top 1,000 of the genius battles were immediately sent to train in primal chaos city for 30 years to lock in their foundation.


    Cosmos level core members were to train in the virtual Universe Corp''s 4 secret regions, safely listening to Eternal lessons, and to train and take on missions.


    mid level Gxy lord members wouldmand bodyguard teams, going to a particr Universe Sector to control the territory. ording to David¡­that would be akin to going to the border and acting as a governor. This was truly the beginning of interactions with affairs of the universe. It was considered leaving the safety of the virtual Universe Corp, as everything was to be decided on one''s own.


    Celestial members were ced in even more dangerous situations. They were going to explore the universe itself, and were even sent to the terrifying external battlefield where the strong were like minced meat Sometimes, they were also sent to the even more dangerous universe secret regions¡­


    "Value your chance."


    Tyrion sighed. "David, you are currently still Cosmos level, you can safely stay under the protection of the virtual Universe Corp to train and take missions within a controlled area. When you reach mid level Gxy lord and get ced in a Universe Sector, controlling arge territory, that''s when your true grueling training begins. That''s truly dangerous. Especially at Celestial level, where you are not even allowed to bring your guard team, you''ll go through many life and death situations then."


    "Hm." David nodded.


    Cosmos level was considered a child that required nurturing.


    Gxy lord was considered youths, who were able to explore outside.


    Celestials were considered adults, who were beginning their life or death struggles. If sessful, they would reach the Eternal level. It was a pity that the efficiency rate was very very low.


    ...


    Within ssroom 2, more absolute beginning members entered, there were already more than 100.


    While David and Tyrion sat together and chatted, another golden bearded dwarf walked over, smiling, "Tyrion, Tyrion, this person beside you should be David right."


    "Michael?" Tyrion nced at him.


    The dwarf smiled at David. "How do you do? I''m Michael, simr to Tyrion I am in the mid level Gxy lord. I have heard of you before and I''ve always wanted to meet you. However, there hadn''t been a chance until now."


    "How do you do." David smiled and waved.


    "David, Michael this punk is crafty, but he''s still not bad. I''ve known him for over a thousand years." Tyrion introduced.


    "David." Michael rubbed his golden beard. Sitting beside them, he said softly, "I heard that during your 1st time in primal chaos city, you passed 5 levels of the Divine Chaos bridge in 30 years?"


    "Right." David nodded.


    "Powerful indeed, respect." Michael nodded.


    "Michael, speak what''s on your mind." Tyrion frowned.


    Michael said softly, "David I want to discuss something with you."


    "Hm?" David frowned.


    "I want to exchange for some things in the virtual universe treasure trove. However, I don''t have enough points." Michael shook his head. "I hope¡­David you can help me exchange for them. And when that happens I''ll use cash to buy them from you. Depending on how many points you use, I''m willing to exchange 1 Fifth element for every 5 points spent."


    "If you use 1,000 points, I''ll give you 200 Fifth elements." Michael said, "You should know¡­this is a good deal."


    "Ah?" David was shocked.


    Every 5 points he spent he would receive 1 Fifth element?


    This price was not bad. ording to the prices of the treasures within the trove, from what David calcted, about 7 to 8 points equated to 1 Fifth element.


    "Go away." Tyrion pushed Michael away. "Get away, you bastard, actually trying to swindle my friend."


    "It''s not considered swindling. He passed 5 levels, with the ten times reward that''s 31k points, and he has no need for them now. Also, the price I offered him is quite high." Michael said. Tyrion frowned and said, "Alright, with your little calctions, you think I wouldn''t know? I will not stop you. But, I will speak directly to David about this and exin certain things to him. If he then still wishes to deal with you, I won''t bother with your deals anymore."


    "What''s going on?" David was curious.

 Chapter 875 Strange!

    <h4>Chapter 875 Strange!</h4>


    "Speak." Michael seemed unhappy, almost like a gangster.


    "David." Tyrion said softly, "Right now when you exchange for items you''ll discover 1 Fifth element equates to about 7 or 8 points right?"


    "Hm." David nodded.


    "But let me tell you, the things within the treasure trove can only use points. Core members under the Eternal level, they can only rely on the Divine Chaos bridge, Fantasy ocean, Eternal altar and taking on missions to acquire points. The points are extremely valuable." Tyrion emphasized, "Of course, you still think¡­as long as you have money, you can buy these treasures in the real world right?"


    David couldn''t help but nod.


    Right.


    With enough money, he could buy any treasure within the auctions.


    "You are wrong." Tyrion shook his head. "The auctions are separated into basic, mid and high level. Universe Sector auctions are all basic level and the lowest requirement is a 3 star client. The high level auctions however require at least a 5 star client! Simply preparing for it requires many years. Hence it takes very very long before a high level auction urs. And within these auctions¡­you won''t necessarily get what you want!"


    "However, the treasure trove is different! Everything you need is avable there."


    "A few high level items, are rarely seen even in the high level auctions, because the 5 major powers do not wish to circte these extremely rare items." Tyrion said, "However, all these items are usually avable in the treasure trove."


    "The further you get, the more obvious the importance of the treasure trove bes."


    "However, exchanging for items in the treasure trove relies solely on points." Tyrion sighed, "And the points are hard to acquire. Anyone under Eternal level cannot use money to exchange for points. And after bing Eternal¡­only then can one use money to exchange for points. The rule for Eternals of the virtual Universe Corp is¡­1 Fifth element for 1 point!"


    David was shocked.


    "I''ve said what I needed to, you make your own choices." Tyrion said.


    "Tyrion is right." Beside, the gold bearded dwarf nodded. "A few rare items can''t be bought at all outside. Hence the points are extremely valuable! However, David you are currently only Cosmos level, the things you need can be bought outside as well. You have no need to waste your points. If you help me buy them, I''ll give you cash¡­5 points for 1 Fifth element. It''s very worth it."


    Davidughed.


    ...


    Tyrion watched as Michael left unwillingly. Laughing, "David, I was worried you''d agree."


    "I was never going to deal with him." David smiled.


    What a joke!


    Simply buying the 3 books of the Time Space scribbles required 100,000 points. He was still worrying about how to get points, why would he help someone else buy things using his points.


    "That''s right, you are considered powerful. 1st time in primal chaos city andpleting 5 levels, one has to know the 10x reward is only for the 1st time." Tyrion shook his head. "The 31,000 points you have with the initial 10,000 award. It may seem like points are easy to acquire, but you''ll seeter on."


    David listened intently.


    Tyrion was after all a Gxy lord. His umted experience was much more.


    "I have an assisting metal life form Kale." Tyrion shook his head. "This life form can form armor, form weapons, and even fuse with a ship¡­it''s an excellent helping hand. In order to nurture this Kale and make it evolve to Gxy lord was easy. However, to Celestial level, the materials required alone cost 86 thousand points. I can only look at it and let my head ache. And after reaching Celestial level¡­the amount to be spent on Kale alone would get even more shocking. As for it to be an Eternal, I don''t even dare to imagine the number of points required for the materials now."


    David thought,


    "Hazel, my diamond breakthrough to tinum, how many points do I have to spend?"


    "And the breakthrough to Starburn?" David asked.


    "ording to the process, it requires many treasures andbinations. So, that would amount to about 120,000 points. As for tinum to Starburn¡­this is the hardest breakthrough, it would require about 6.2 million Fifth elements, plus luck. Afterall, to actually breakthrough the shackles of life itself to be Starborn, there''s no 100% guarantee!"


    "6.2 million Fifth elements and luck?" A huge wave crashed within Davids heart. 6.2 million Fifth elements! what a terrifying amount that was? The entire Aeon Star mythic ind Mountain star field alone was only worth about 300,000 to one million Fifth elements.


    "When the your body reached Starburn, it was extremely powerful. It was even more powerful than normal human Eternals. Your strength would double power. Even if others were stronger than you, they would find it extremely hard or even impossible to kill you." Hazel said.


    "Points, points." David was nervous.


    The amount needed to be a umted wasn''t easy toplete.


    Breaking through however was very difficult. To nurture his body alone to tinum¡­the price alone gave him a headache, as it would require about 120k points in total.


    "Buying the Time Space scribbles requires points, nurturing my body requires points, upgrading my dragon gene requires points, and on top of that they all need such huge amounts of it." David thought, "At least currently my stress level still isn''t that elevated."


    ...


    David had barely enough point to use at the moment. He didn''t need to nurturing his body requires points, upgrading his dragon gene at the moment.


    "Teacher!"


    Within ssroom 2, over a 100 absolute beginning members bowed respectfully.


    "Hm." A 30m tall demon god Eternal walked into the room. His entire body was almost like metal, with 3 horns on his head. With a rumble, "Blood as strong as the sun and iron and as sorft as water, it''s flexible, unstoppable! Space holds within it all sorts of things and their energies. When time stops space is all that is in the universe!"


    Silence.


    This Eternal didn''t allow anyone to speak at all during his sses, and he would always start the sses with those symbolic words about blood as soft as water and as hard as sun , space epassing everything! This violent tempered and wild being with a weird temperament, still had many members that enjoyed his lessons.


    This Eternal exined to the ss. With a wave of his hand, originws could be seen floating in its path.


    "It''s that way."


    "Ah." David carefully listened, asionally realizing something important, sometimes nodding and at other times frowning.


    After a while¡­


    The ss ended.


    David turned and was taken aback. Tyrion who was beside him had suddenly vanished.


    "Ah? Usually even if he leaves the virtual universe, he would say goodbye." David was curious, "It''s weird that he left halfway?" At this time, David tried to call Tyrion, however¡­


    "It''s cut off?"

 Chapter 876 Weak Physique

    <h4>Chapter 876 Weak Physique</h4>


    David smiled, "Must be something important."


    The call denial service was normal and regrly seen. Usually while one was studying, training or on a mission¡­they couldn''t be distracted. Hence, they would choose to cut off all contact from the virtual universework. There was of course one more possibility and that was death. The moment one dies, the AIs and quantumputers would be unable to go online, naturally not allowing any calls.


    ******


    After finishing the lesson, David didn''t rush to choose a technique from the Werewolf gene body. He decided to head to the Eternal altar and Fantasy ocean to give it a shot.


    "Points!"


    "Right now I require 100s of thousands of points, and i would even need more in the future." David was worried. "How do I get more points? Just from the Divine Chaos bridge won''t be enough at all." From what the two Gxy lords Tyrion and Michael had said, David was able to deduce that the points would get more valuableter on. Even Eternal would use money to exchange for points.


    Because, the virtual Universe Corp''s treasure trove only allowed exchanges for points.


    "First I''ll hit the Eternal altar and fantasy ocean to take a look."


    ...


    Core members could easily enter any of the 3 ces, Divine Chaos bridge, Eternal altar and fantasy ocean.


    Eternal altar.


    A ck endless mountain range and on each of the peaks there was a golden altar. With one look, one could see that on the tens of thousands of peaks there were simrly tens of thousands of golden altars.


    Shua!


    A ck haired youth appeared in one of the golden altars.


    "Hm?" David appeared before the altar, feeling somewhat ufortable. "I can''t feel the universe originw ripples. I can''t feel the energies from the outside world too, the gic energy within is gone too, and my mental energy has been reduced to a bare minimum as well."


    Peculiar, it was a very ufortable feeling!


    Losing his gic energy, mental energy, all the ripples of the originws¡­everything was gone.


    The only thing that remained was his physical body strength!


    "Purely testing my strength."


    "Eternal altar!" David looked up. This altar had a total of 99 points. Right at the top was the 100 point mark. "Only when one''s body exertion reaches 100 points will one have perfect control over their body."


    Standing on the altar, he swiftly reached the stand.


    On the stand was a human shaped target. Beside it was a screen with the words, which, when tranted into the universalnguage, it read, "Within 1 second, please use your fists, elbows, head, knees and feet separately to attack the target. ording to the lowest attack, we will determine your strength."


    "5 attacks?" David was stunned.


    He originally thought it would be like earth''s measurement, where just 1 punch would do.


    He didn''t expect that he had to do 5 attacks separately with these body parts all within 1 second.


    "Let''s give it a shot." David started to wiggle his muscles and bones.


    "Pa!" He attacked the target.


    Rumble! His leg swished through the air.


    "Hm." David''s eyes gleamed, immediately attacking the target before him.


    In an instant David''s body became like a circr movement. His fists were like a mythical beast punching strongly against the target''s head, 1 attack!


    After which he Trelles his body and condensed his energy, violently kicking the chest of the target, causing it to cave in slightly, 2nd attack!


    The moment hended, he once again fiercely jumped up and raised his knee to smash into the target''s stomach, exploding with energy, 3rd attack!


    After which he arced his body and almost like arge bow, pping backwards and smashing his forehead into the target''s chest, 4th attack!


    After which his entire body jumped up and with a right twist, his muscles seemed to condense into knots and released all his energy into his right elbow, smashing hard into the target, 5th attackplete!


    "Hm?" David looked at the screen.


    The numbers that appeared¡­


    "31, 28, 36, 29, 35, score 28, points awarded 0."


    "My exertion is only 28 times?" David shook his head.


    Back on earth, that 9 level thunder de''s highest level was only 7 times. Of course the current David''s perspective waspletely different. He could easily create thousands of techniques better than the 9 level thunder de, just like how the creator of the 9 Pulser Universe Monument could write so many techniques in Time Space Scribbles.


    "In 1 second, use 5 portions of your body to attack, the lowest score will be your score."


    "Hm, the requirements are harsh."


    After trying that one time, David understood why, "In a short amount of time to use all these parts to reach 100 points, that would mean one should have perfect control of his body."


    "Again!"


    5 continuous attacks, 5 results again, "35, 30, 36, 29, 35, score 29, points awarded 0."


    "Again!"


    Score 28.


    "Again."


    Score 30.


    ...


    Time and again, he tried non stop over hundreds of times. His best score was only 32, and the lowest was at 26. Ultimately, he still got 0 points!


    Passing the Divine Chaos bridge, fantasy ocean and Eternal altar could help one get points.


    However they had different rules.


    The 9 Pulser Universe Divine Chaos bridge had a total of 27 levels. The 1st level gave 100 points, 2nd 200, 3rd 400¡­and theypounded on, each giving twice the amount of thest level before.


    The fantasy ocean had many inds. From the outermost ind, as one was heading inwards deeper into fantasy ocean inds, the hypnotism and mental pressure would get increasingly terrifying. The point system was simr to the Divine Chaos bridge.


    From outside going in, there were a total of 21 inds.


    The 1st gave 100 points, 2nd 200, 3rd 400¡­itpounded on, the deepest of the fantasy ocean being ind 21.


    ...


    Even Eternals and the knights would attempt fantasy ocean and Divine Chaos bridge as they yielded high points.


    However the Eternal altar was different.


    Perfect control of one''s entire body was a prerequisite to bing Eternal. Hence the points given were the lowest of the 3.


    If one got a score of 50, he would be awarded 1,000 points.


    Score of 60, 2,000 points.


    Score of 70, 4,000 points.


    Score of 80, 8,000 points.


    Score of 90, 16,000 points.


    Score of 100, 50,000 points.


    But for a score below 50, 0 points.

 Chapter 877 Death!

    <h4>Chapter 877 Death!</h4>


    ...


    "My strength usage is so weak?" In that particr altar amidst the tens of thousands of golden altars on the ck mountain range, David tried over and over. He tried for a total of tens of thousands of times. Even after using one entire day, his best score was still only 34.


    He couldn''t me anybody.


    Firstly it had been so many years he emphasized in his own physical strength. Without using the werewolf body or the vampire body.


    Even though the Vampire body was proficient in closebat, it would need to extract his blood core first. It didn''t rely on muscles or bones to unleash its strength, it didn''t even have a strength per se, hence it couldn''t train in this aspect.


    As for the Werewolf gene body, it was a blood and flesh life form, and it did emphasize on strength exertion!


    "How shameful, I actually got 0 points." David thought. "When I return, I have to find a battle technique for the Werewolf gene body that emphasizes on strength exertion. Strength exertion is one of the requirements to be Eternal, I cannot overlook it."


    "Hm, so what if I can''t get any points from the Eternal altar, I''ll head to fantasy ocean next."


    "My consciousness and willpower is what I''m the most confident in."


    "Fantasy ocean, I have to go deeper and get more points." David immediately headed towards fantasy ocean.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Hm, mail?"


    David pointed in mid air and a screen appeared, and on it was a mail. "It''s from the virtual Universe Corp?"


    Di!


    David opened the mail and as he read, his entire face wentpletely pale.


    "That''s not possible, it''s impossible." David couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "How can this be?"


    "How can this be?" David looked at the contents of the mail and shook his head. "Tyrion... Tyrion is dead?"


    This was a mail that had been sent to all members of the absolute beginning region. As there were very few members, with a total of 1,100 of them, they were all considered absolute geniuses amongst the universe countries. Over 10,000 years, the absolute beginning area had only absorbed less than 20 people. Every one of them were considered valuable.


    Everytime one fell, they would send a reminder to inform all the members.


    "Tyrion¡­" David''s body trembled and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Right.


    During yesterdays public lesson, without him noticing Tyrion''s consciousness had left the virtual universework. Even his own call request didn''t go through. Back then he still thought Tyrion had a sudden inspiration or was looking for treasure etc. But from the looks of it now, Tyrion may have met with misfortune back then.


    "This Big brother Tyrion was a huge figure sent by the virtual Universe Corp to control arge territory. How did he just die? Even if he left the safety of the virtual Universe Corp, meeting many events outside, he was still after all a core member of thepany. How could he just get killed like that?" David couldn''t believe it.


    Scenes appeared and shed in his mind.


    "You again? I noticed you during thest two sses. What a coincidence." An intrepid youth dressed in scaled armor walked over andughed as he shouted.


    "What a coincidence." Davidughed as well. "I''m David."


    "I''m Tyrion."


    ...


    "Let me tell you, when the virtual Universe Corp sends their Gxy lords out, they''ll put them in their own home Universe Sector. When I return this time¡­I''ll control arge territory. The feeling will definitely be different. My nsman''s position too have since risen because of this. No one dares to ever bully my Copper me n anymore." Tyrion was proud.


    "Hm, if there''s a strong warrior in the n, the others will rise in status. However if we fall, their status will fall greatly too." Tyrion''s eyes stared. "However, I will definitely work hard to be Eternal, definitely!"


    "We''ll work hard together." David''s eyes too were filled with anticipation and fighting mental.


    ...


    "David, you are currently still at the Cosmos level. You can safely stay under the protection of the virtual Universe Corp to train and take missions, everything within a controlled area. When you reach mid level Gxy lord and get ced in a Universe Sector, controlling arge territory, that''s when your true grueling training will begin. That''s when it will truly be dangerous. Especially at Celestial level, where you are not even allowed to bring your guard team, you''ll go through life or death training then."


    ...


    Different scenes appeared in David''s mind.


    He hadn''t known Tyrion for too long, but the two of them did have an affinity, maybe its because of their many simrities.


    "The path to Eternal is extremely tough¡­"David muttered, looking at the screen before him.


    On it the text read.


    "To all absolute beginning members in Chaos Point Mountain:


    Our virtual universe just confirmed that Tyrion, an absolute beginning member, one that had been exceptional since the genius battle has¡­fallen!


    This is a very heartbreaking news.


    The absolute beginning region absorbs members through the genius battle and the absolute warriors battle. Every 10,000 years, we absorb less than 20 people. However, as time flows, every hundred to thousand years, someone will fall. One after another, the geniuses will continue to fall. Eventually, extremely few members will pass the road to be an Eternal.


    95%!


    A terrifying number!


    This is the mortality rate of our absolute beginning region. 95% of the members from the absolute beginning region will fall!


    Yes!


    Right now, there were 1137 members living in the region. About 95% of them will fall along the way to bing Eternal, and only 5% will reach the end and be Eternal!


    I hope that all living members will be extra careful. Listening to sses? Training? Missions? ced in their own universe countries? Celestial missions? Our virtual universe has given you all very huge liberties and power. The path is the one thing that you choose for yourself. The danger level too will be decided by you, and you''ll bear the consequence for everything!


    I only hope that in the future, you all don''t regret the decisions you made in the face of death!


    ...


    virtual Universe Corp"


    One mail, all the living 1137 absolute beginning members received it. The entire region seemed to have a heavy aura hanging over it.


    ...


    Absolute beginning region, Dragon prince Wuka''s vi, living room.


    David, Wain, Trelles, Zander, Wuka, Arturo, Benth, Lancelot. The absolute beginning members from thetest genius battle sat together unlike ever before. They usually formed their own little cliques, like David, Wain and Wuka.


    Zander, Lancelot were close, Trelles, Arturo and Benth were close.


    However at this time¡­


    The 8 of them sat around the living room in silence.


    "95%, 95% of us will fall." Lancelot, a devilishly handsome youth muttered. "The moment I think about the many geniuses falling and imagining the currently bustling absolute beginning region bing a cemetery, I feel shock and fear. I can''t help but feel a chill."


    Silence.

 Chapter 878 Overpowering Willpower!

    Chapter 878 Overpowering Willpower!


    The air in the living room seemed stiff. There was heavy pressure, everyone could feel this pressure.


    95%!


    This number hadpletely shocked the neers.


    David felt a chill.


    "These days I''ve been training, listening to sses, simtion in the training grounds, studying Time Space scribbles, immersed in study. Teacher personally reminded me to go take on missions, to study and experience reality simultaneously, yet I never took it seriously." David''s eyes were cold. "30 years of a safe life has numbed me. A true warrior can only be born from grueling hardship. Just like how it takes 100 years to temper iron, experiencing many life or death instances, only then can a true warrior be made."


    ...


    Silence.


    The 8 sat there, thinking about many things.


    Hu!


    David stood up, the other 7 all looked over.


    "Since we are walking this path, unless we choose to back out and return to our safe lives, we can only push forward. If we fall, we''ll stand back up. We''ll recover from heavy injuries and only death will end everything!" David''s eyes were cold. "The path to Eternal isn''t something everyone can walk!"


    David immediately turned and walked out, flying into the sky and vanishing.


    The other 7 were stunned.


    Hu!


    Wain stood up and said solemnly, "David is right. The path to Eternal isn''t something anyone can just walk. Without the right heart, it''s better to just give up." After which he turned and left too.


    "Haha, good. Isn''t it just a battle. Haha, the people of dragon are people that love battles." Wuka too stood up andughed loudly. However hisugh had a sense of pressure and coldness.


    "Go." Arturo stood up.


    "Hm." Benth followed her big brother and left.


    Tyrion''s death had given the members of the absolute beginning region a huge wake up call, and the ones that were truly awoken were David and the other 7. They didn''t even seem to sense any danger from before.


    "Training mission." Wain sat in his study. He opened the screen and looked carefully. "Safe level, normal, difficult, dangerous, impossible? This is the 1st time i''m taking a mission. Without any danger there won''t be any effect. I can still choose the level now, in the future I won''t even get a choice. However, the 1st time shouldn''t be too dangerous, after all I have no experience."


    "Difficult level!"


    Wain opened the difficult level and chose the mission.


    ...


    Fantasy ocean.


    Rumble, a ck ocean roared. The waves rose as high as 10m, crashing over and over into the Cliffside.


    David stood above the cliff, looking at the endless fantasy ocean.


    "For a strong warrior, other than talent,prehension, hardwork, resources and techniques, the most important thing is his heart!" David looked far ahead. "With a heart like a de and strong willpower, for the route ahead, any obstruction will be nothing but a joke! Progressing forward, with a heart of respect and nothing to fear!"


    "Heart cold as a mirror, able to see clearly through everything."


    "Heart like a de, able to cut through obstructions."


    David''s eyes were cold. With a rumble he became a beam of light and headed towards the 1st ind of the fantasy ocean.


    ...


    His heart was cold like a mirror. This was the state that David had reached long ago in mental, in any circumstance or situation, he could maintain absolute calm and coldness.


    And 30 years of quiet study.


    The death of a good friend, it made him roar!


    It made him reflect on himself, seeing clearly what he was, his willpower and heart were both like a de!


    Heart like a mirror, this was where the heart had reached an absolute level of strength.


    Heart like a de, was another aspect altogether.


    ...


    Primal chaos city.


    A group was listening to True Void emperor''s ss, Lcuo Feng was one of them.


    "With just this level of illusion and you want to affect me? My heart is like a mirror, I see through all the haze! My heart is like a de, I cut through all the illusions! Break! Break! Break!" David''s consciousness was like lightning, roaring and shaking the skies. Thend and skies crumbled and the illusion broke, revealing the original ind scenery. It was a white sandy ind and on it were trees and nts, which looked silent and beautiful.


    And David stood on the beach of the ind.


    In the distant ocean, there was darkness.


    In the distance, a white shade floated and appeared. Another deeper ind had appeared, only after passing the 1st level would the next ind appear.


    "I really wish to see what kind of illusion can stop me!" David rushed into the sky, bing a beam of light and heading towards the 6th ind.


    Right, David had just passed 5 inds of the fantasy ocean continuously.


    5 inds, they hardly even affected David!


    At the deepest parts of fantasy ocean, within the 21st ind, sat a golden armored, ck scaled old man. He was the manager of the fantasy ocean.


    "Hm?" The old man with a face full of ck scales opened his eyes and gazed far away. With a dazed look, he said "A peak cosmos lord punk is actually passing the 7th ind so easily? Even many Celestials can''t pass this ind, yet he is passing it that easily."


    Looking at his details. "Hm, David. True Void emperor''s disciple?"


    "True Void is good at teaching disciples. However, consciousness and will power cannot be taught. Let''s see how many inds this pink can pass. If he passes the 9th ind, then that''s impressive. Even many pinnacle of Celestials cannot pass that." The ck scaled old man smiled. He looked into space and watched David''s progress through the fantasy ocean.


    After a while.


    "He passed the 8th ind?" The ck scaled old man''s eyes were filled with shock. With a swoosh he stood up, "He really passed the 8th?"


    Fantasy ind''s 21 inds was actually very simr to passing the 21 levels of the Divine Chaos bridge.


    However¡­


    Consciousness and willpower were from within and were hard to train. A student level punk, in terms of willpower alone may not be weaker than a Celestial! Of Course, consciousness strength would be much weaker, however just willpower alone was hard to gauge! However the fantasy ind alone tested both of them and not just willpower.


    "His consciousness strength definitely cannotpare to a pinnacle Celestial." The ck scaled man''s eyes were filled with shock, saying solemnly, "It''s extremely tiring for him in fantasy ind, but obviously his willpower haspensated quite a bit for that."


    "His willpower is sturdy!"


    "His determination and willpower is immovable! Actually, they are even stronger than the pinnacle of Celestials!"


    "9th ind!" The ck scaled old man''s eyes were nervous. "9th ind was named as one of the limits of a Celestial. Very few Celestials can pass this. This David¡­a peak cosmos lord punk¡­how can he possibly pass this. It''s impossible."


    9th ind, the mountain rocks and sand were all white.


    The trees and nts were lush in this ind. David stood at the peak of the ind''s 300m to 400m tall mountain. His body upright, eyes cold, gaze like a de, there wasn''t any hint of worry or hesitation. Within a few seconds, the illusion and pressure began topletely engulf David!

 Chapter 879 Heart Like A Mirror, Blade Like The Wind

    <h4>Chapter 879 Heart Like A Mirror, de Like The Wind</h4>


    "Rumble!"


    David felt as though arge mountain had just crashed on his consciousness. This was purely the consciousness strength alone. Even for many Celestial pinnacle warriors, their consciousness would immediately be knocked and they would feel dizzy. In that blurry state, one would unwittingly fall into the illusion and lose.


    Just like how some strong willed people of earth would never sign their life or property away. However, after a few punches, kicks in that weary state, they wouldn''t even know if they end up actually submitting and signing the papers.


    One theory.


    First heavily damage the consciousness! Once one was in a blurry state, unleash the illusion!


    "Rumble¡­"Almost like a mountain crashing on his consciousness. David immediately felt the tremor. He saw thend started to swirl in front of him, as he started to feel dizzy.


    "Heart like a de!"


    "Gather!"


    His consciousness let out a roar. His state of mind which was in a state close to desperation immediately reconstructed and his mind was clear again.


    Willpower was the general!


    Consciousness was the soldier!


    The strength of one''s consciousness included one''s mental energy, mental strength and so on. As one''s strength grew, it would naturally grow. For example, if a Celestial released his mental pressure, he could easily kill a star traveller or star level. Even if his willpower was normal, his immeasurable strength was simply too much.


    David''s consciousness strength was the Werewolf gene body mid level Gxy lord!


    The Werewolf gene body was much stronger than the same level humans. It wasparable to a peak level gxy lord or even a Celestial level 1 human!


    David''s consciousness strength had already reached the pinnacle of Gxy lords.


    Right now, he was under the attack of a Celestial pinnacle pressure. Luckily, his willpower was incredibly sturdy. With a powerful general, his consciousness solidified. He could withstand the attack and not crumble! If his consciousness level was at the Cosmos level, he would have instantly crumbled.


    If the soldier is too weak, no matter how strong the general was, it was still useless.


    Since the soldier wasn''t too weak, and the general was extremely strong, he still stood a chance!


    "David, Little Hai battled with someone at the Ganwu Dojo and was killed by his bodyguards!" The scene changed and while David''s consciousness was hit, he fell into the illusion. Xu Xin''s expression was filled with worry as she shouted, that illusion even invaded his memories, attempting to meld with it.


    "What, Little Hai¡­" David was shocked.


    Heart as cold as a mirror, even when a few specks of dust fell, the mirror would still reflect clearly. David immediately felt unsettled after being affected by the illusion.


    "The illusion is afterall just an illusion, break!" David''s consciousness solidified and immediately broke through the obstruction, cutting and slicing through the skies. However, this caused the illusionary world to only slightly tremble This slight tremble alone made David smile coldly. His consciousness was like a de, as quick as lightning, it produced tens of millions of des!"


    Rumble¡­it immediately caused the illusionary world to produce an unstable tear. After which it crumbled and the surroundings revealed the scene of the 9th ind once again. In the distance a blur of white appeared, the 10th ind.


    "10th ind." David immediately flew over.


    ...


    The ck scaled old man who was located at the deepest parts of Fantasy ocean, in that 21st ind, revealed a look of shock. "What strong consciousness and terrifying willpower. It''s been extremely long since I''ve seen such willpower. With such willpower, if he doesn''t reach the end of his life span and fall, he would be an absolute warrior."


    To actually enter and attempt fantasy ocean, it represented one''s talents were extremely high.


    With high talents and exceptional nurturing, an absolute genius with iparable willpower usually only had two paths. Failing at the end or bing an absolute warrior!


    "In the past, Scythan only made it to the 7th ind before failing, and Wain failed at the 6th. These two already had terrifying willpower. But this David¡­" The ck scaled old man choked and cleared his throat. "This level of terrifying willpower will be very helpful during dangerous life or death situations. As long as there''s a thread of survival, unless he meets with an impossible situation, he''ll definitely be an absolute warrior!"


    "This news, I have to inform the higher ups immediately." The ck scaled old man''s expression was serious.


    There more valuable one was, the more the virtual Universe Corp would pay attention to them.


    Creating the Divine Chaos bridge, fantasy ocean and Eternal altar, all these were to pick out the most exceptional of geniuses! The Eternal altar was the least emphasized of the three, mainly because almost all of the pinnacle Celestials could reach perfection in control of their bodies. As for the Divine Chaos bridge and fantasy ocean, many Eternals and even Universe sector lords would still attempt them.


    Hence, the Divine Chaos bridge and fantasy ocean were more heavily emphasized!


    ...


    10th ind.


    David''s gaze focused and his consciousness condensed, like a mirror and de, it was incredibly sturdy.


    The 10th ind''s illusion was apanied by a terrifying amount of pressure.


    "Rumble!"


    Almost like the skies crumbling down on him, the pressure smashed into his consciousness. Within an instant, David''s consciousness crumbled.


    10th ind was a failure!


    No matter how strong one''s willpower was, against a normal Eternal''s consciousness strength, it was like an ant being squashed into nothing!


    An excellent general can control 10,000 soldiers to move. With a bit of strategy, these soldiers can be controlled just like the extension of one''s arm, finally killing the enemy general and their million strong army while protecting their own.


    However, if the enemy had over a hundred million soldiers, which covered thend and skies, almost like an endless ocean¡­that same general, no matter how exceptional he was, he would still die without a doubt.


    ...


    Fantasy ind core ind 21.


    The ck scaled old man wrote a letter seriously, sending the detailed news of David''s progress and emphasizing heavily on how his willpower was terrifyingly strong.


    "Hu!" The ck scaled old man finally rxed after sending it out.


    "Following the old rules, I''ll inform True Void Emperor and Jade emperor." The ck scaled man wrote a simpler version of the report and sent it to these two.


    ording to the rules, David would eventually be an underling of 9 de knight.


    Hence, the details of his growth had to be constantly recorded and sent to Jade Emperor, who was under 9 de knight and in charge of such management.


    And True Void Emperor was David''s teacher. He had specially requested the ck scaled old man to send progress about David to him..


    The ck scaled old man gazed into the distant space, saying softly, "Even against tough situations, troubles, difficulties, big enemies and so on, one''s willpower can''t be that terrifying! And the greater the hatred, even though one''s willpower will be strong, they will be easily susceptible to illusions."


    "Such a terrifyingly sturdy willpower, only through special circumstance and situations can it be produced." The ck scaled old man eximed.


    Indeed!


    For David to reach this step, he had indeed met with special circumstances.


    First reason was that he had been driven since young to be a warrior and often battle in life or death battles.


    Second reason was his vampire legacy gene.


    The third reason was that due to the Werewolf gene body''s blood and soul influence, it caused David to be extremely cold.


    David had always recognized the importance of mental state training.


    Tyrion''s death, along with that letter, plus the 30 years of study, all had resulted in David''s mental state rising to yet another level. It had finally reached the level of heart like a de.


    Heart like a mirror and de!


    Creating a willpower that was so powerful it couldn''t be moved!


    David was oblivious to the fact that watchman of fantasy ocean had sent the news about him to the upper management of the virtual Universe Corp. He returned to his own study in his vi at the absolute beginning region.


    "Fantasy ind and Divine Chaos bridge, I''ve already reached my limit for these two. Within a short amount of time, I won''t be able to make any progress." David sat at his desk and looked at the screen of his holoputer. "Now then, I''ll have to choose a mission to train myself."

 Chapter 880 wrong

    Chapter 880 wrong


    Tyrion''s held nothing back, activating his tiger morph, Dual-heart berserk explosion Ultima stage, phantom step Ultima stage, Nine Sky Thunder de Ninth sky, immediately transforming into a 3 meter monstrosity.


    "St!"


    Tyrion''s head instantly shattered to meat paste and his crimson mane evaporated as a hand covered in purplish mes appeared.


    The sun was beginning to set, casting faint shadows on the yellowish earth.


    Inner part of Death Gate City, Death Gate academy, most Western side, Hidden ck market.


    Within an half destroyed building, a headless three-meter tall humanoid figure stood at the center of the hall.


    Rays of light from the setting sun pierced through the numerous holes of the hall walls, moving as the sun fell off the surface of the sky, finally settling on the body of the headless figure.


    Although headless, one could tell from that the figure wasn''t human in anyway. From the thick, snake like veins, glowing crimson like neon lights to therge, sharp ws to the huge, muscr, streamlined body that gave off the feeling of a greek god physique.


    Even when the blood of the figure sttered to the ground, the blood was heavy and thick, creating deep thud sounds on the ground.


    Right before the three meter tall figure was a young man 16 to 17 years of age.


    His dark sleek hair floated as he floated in mid-air without any form of support.


    The space around him distorted as his eyes bellowed with intense purple mes.


    A vast feeling of power enveloped the space of around a hundred meter radius and no one who sensed the release of e energy dared to enter this space.


    The young man ming eyes started to reduce until it waspletely snuffed out.


    His eyes nced at the squirming blood of Tyrion on the ground and his pupils constricted. "A potential FiendGod or does he already have a  FiendGod physique?"


    He then nced at Tyrion''s body whose body was starting to lose its glow.


    The he shook his head. "It''s no wonder my Heavenly Fire  Incinerating Palm couldn''t turn him entirely into ashes and was only limited to the area I touched. His physique is truly astonishing."


    The young man''s arrogance hadpletely vanished at this point and even a hint of something simr to respect could be seen on his face.


    However, he, Sivan was a once a century seen genius of the Supernal ss.


    It was a ss two times higher than ordinary student of Death Gate Academy.


    However, Sivan and other Supernals of the academy were rare geniuses with astonishing talents, hence, they were being nurtured with the best resources the academy could offer.


    And with their talents, they soared like  eagle.


    In just half a year of nurturing, Sivan who was onlyst of the Supernals rankings had already be a Demonic Fighter!


    This sort of speed was insane as most people spend the first half a year to activate their cells.


    It was the same for Tyrion and the other students. They spend the first half a year activating their cells and then their skills are put to test, which is the entrance examination Death Gate Academy.


    It was during the entrance examination Tyrion reincarnated to this world and awakened the God Level Healing Factor system.


    However, Sivan was half-step Demonic Fighter at that point and only recently did he break through, bing a true Demonic fighter!


    When he remembered his speed at which he cultivated, Sivan couldn''t help but be depressed. The other 6 Supernals possess talents multiple times!


    Especially the top 3 Supernals, their talents could be considered Demonic as they were possess FiendGod physiques and astonishing Traits!


    Most especially his twin brother Savian.


    He had already broken through the first stage of a Demonic Fighter and absorbed his first demon, carving his very first demon totem on his body.


    Anxious, Sivan''s informant spewed news of the blood moon and Arasaka Tower, most especially, Tyrion.


    Hence, he had arrived here to retrieve the ultimate treasure from Tyrion and was a bit surprised when he noticed Tyrion too possess the FiendGod.


    FiendGod physiques, those who possess it possess immense power and strength above rivals of the same levels, they dominate!


    Most importantly, when they reach the FiendGod stage, they would directly surpass three minor stages, bing the Peak stage of True FiendGod in an instant!


    At that moment, no one  be able to surpass them again which was why every nation, alliance and organization are secretly nurturing their own FiendGod in secret.


    Shaking his head to get rid of the thought, Sivan began searching Tyrion''s body for the treasure when he suddenly set his eyes on the ring on Tyrion''s ws.


    "Quantum Pym ring!"


    His eyes lit up as he reached for the ring however, he suddenly realized something strange.


    It had been a few second since he killed Tyrion, however, why was he still standing?


    At the moment this thought crossed his mind,  Savian''s pupils constricted and the hand reaching for the ring suddenly retracted with lighting speed as Savian''s eyes began lighting up in purple mes.


    However, he had realized things toote.


    Tworge paws wrapped around his both hand as though it was made of tooth pick as it pulled Sivan in.


    Tyrion''s huge  calf rose as he stomped heavily on Sivan chest like a cannon ball.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Space copsed as eerie dark tears appeared around the environment, consuming and ripping the building pirs to nothiness.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    Sivan screamed like a ughtered pig as his two arms were ripped out from his body as though he was a stic doll with two stic hands. His body was sent flying like the doll he truly was.


    At this point, half of Tyrion''s face had regenerated, all the way to his eyes, he was finally able to see.


    Within him, there was an explosion of stars andbustion of chemical reactionsbusting within him.


    That one Primordial FiendGod cell within him that was filled to the brim with energy opened up, releasing vast amount of gic energy into Tyrion''s body.


    Tyrion''s cells collided at speed millions of times faster than lightning, generating heat as an intense fog escaped Tyrion''s pores like steam engine.


    Lightning began to crackle and generate as the cells collided into each other.


    Tyrion''s eyes glowed a malevolent aura as crimson lightning flooded his eyes and began escaping his skin and body, striking the ground and air as it burnt them to crisp.


    Sivan gritted his teeth as he endured the intense pain. His ming eyes burned intensely and he stomped his foot in midair.


    Immediately, the surroundings space rippled as the airpressed below his feet with astonishing pressure as he stood in mid air.


    Sivan red at Tyrion with hatred as he said. "You shall die next time!"


    He immediately activated his True demon art motion technique and the space before him literally opened as a gigantic death eye formed from skulls and blood formed as he stepped forward.


    The art given by the academy to Supernals are top True demon arts from the academy


    This art was called Death Gate Escape. A tier 3 True demon art.


    Seeing this, Tyrion was like a berserk beast as he roared and crimson lightning crackled around him like a true god of lightning!


    It was almost as though he was lightning and the lightning was himself.


    "ROOOOAR!!!"


    The entire space shook as waves collided into each other, creating shockwaves that sted everything within five hundred meters radius to smithereens.


    "CRACKLE!!!"


    A streak of crimson lightning erupted, zapping through the void as it appeared in front of the Death Gate.


    Savian wasn''t even able to react when a force so strong and sudden his Death Gate copsed and shattered.


    "Wai-BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    Tyrion rained his fist, ws and teeth at the young man a true beast until he was ripped to shreds and nothing was left of the young man except the meatpaste on the ground, looking very simr to canned minced meat.


    It wasn''t until a few minutes did Tyrion manage to calm down.


    The lightning surrounding him receded as it faded back into his body.


    Tyrion gritted his teeth as he looked at the ring on the young man''s finger.


    If he took it, then there was a chance people would know he killed the young man but if he doesn''t, then  possibility might be reduced but not eliminated.


    "Fuck it!"


    He grabbed the young man''s ring, absorbed the Gene 101 manual into his Quantum Pym Ring and immediately cleaned every traced of himself there and left without a trace.


    Just a minute after Tyrion left, an extremelyplex and realistic looking Death eye gate appeared in space as it rippled through it as a young man looking very simr to Sivan appeared in mid-air.


    He nced at the destroyed buildings that went in for half a kilometer radius before his eye settled on a minced meat not too far away.


    The young man''s oceanic blue eyes burned and a smile appeared in his face.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    The entire kilometer radius shattered to pieces, as a gigantic hole appeared.

 Chapter 881 wrong

    Chapter 881 wrong


    ?God-level Healing Factor? <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    ?Name: Methush Tyrion?


    ?Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod?


    ?Active Clone(s); One?


    ?Innate Traits?;


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells


    ]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate> |Heart|]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    ?Damage Points: 529,999?


    ?Cell Activated: 47%?


    ?Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon?


    ?Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Meth


    ?Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.?


    ?Combat Arts:?


    ? Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level)?


    ?Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl) ?


    ?True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl)?


    ?Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl) ?


    ?Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)?


    ?upation: Open Pervert?


    ?Remark: That''s more like it.?


    ...


    "Eh? How''s that possible?"


    Tyrion gazed dubiously at his increased activated cells and the increase in his damage points also.


    "Does sex actually increase activated cells?" But then he shook his head. He had never heard of a drastic increase in activated cells.


    Although, the basic exchange of internal fluids during sex could actually stimte some of the cells in the body, activating them in the process.


    Usually, the increase would have been from 2 percent to 3 percent. However, jumping from 20 percent to 47 percent is too drastic isn''t it?


    Ignoring the fact that his activated cells had increased, what about his damage points? Sex doesn''t hurt, and even if it does, an entire half a million damage point in the span of one night, something is definitely wrong here.


    Checking carefully at the system, Tyrion then noticed the extra status ''Active clone (One)''


    "Active clone?" Tyrion frowned as he thought back to when he created a clone.


    "Wait! It''s not dead yet?" Tyrion nced at his status in surprise. He couldn''t believe his clone was still alive even after more than ten hours and that was without the regeneration ability.


    ''Hm, isn''t he tenacious and hard working?''


    "A single night and I earned more than half a million damage points, if he could survive for one more day, won''t I earn more than a million damage points?"


    Tyrion''s red eyes glowed in expectation. With that, he could create as many clones as he could and dump them inside of different dimensional zones to farm damage points for him.


    "Hahaha!"


    Tyrion couldn''t help butugh joyously at his genius n and if his clones were lucky enough to gain Blood Demon Arts, he could sell them for money or fr death points in the academy.


    Slightly giddy, Tyrion calmed his mind down when he noticed his damage points seem to be increasing even more.


    "Eh? What''s this clone up to?"


    Closing his eyes, he initiated his link with the clone and by thinking about it, his mind seem to have transversed through numerous nes and then sucked into the body of his clone like a vacuum.


    "BOOM!"


    The first thing Tyrion felt was indescribable pain and while he was already used to pain, the suddenness of the pain made him groan.


    His head seem to spin as a felt a something pressed his skull heavily to the ground.


    Opening his eyes, he realized he could only barely see clearly as his blood dripped into his eyes.


    It was then Tyrion noticed the situation he was in. His head was actually been pressed, face down, to the ground by a foot.


    An indescribable rage overwhelmed him and without hesitation, he instantly triggered his mutant cells, making it spread and infect his entire cells, allowing him to transform into his tiger human form.


    However, only his nails and teeth got stronger and longer, he was unable to fully morph.


    ''Wha-what happened?''


    Tyrion frowned. But then he recollect Ed the memory of the clone and realized the pitiful clone had been fighting all night with the tiger form and currently, his cells was too exhausted and had been drained out of all energy to activate tiger morph.


    He couldn''t even activate berserk explosion in this condition.


    "Tell me where the ultimate treasure is or die!"


    dimir was even more violent as he stomped his skull even harder to the ground.


    "Crack!"


    Tyrion felt piercing pain in his head and it hurt. With pent up rage anger, Tyrion gritted teeth as he recalled what Mad instructor had lectured about producing mes.


    Colliding the cells in his hands to form an intense heat, his right hand immediately lit up with mes as he grabbed dimir''s legs tightly.


    Using the opportunity of surprise, Tyrion twisted his waist and locked his legs on dimir''s left leg like a ko in a vice grip lock.


    "Die!"


    His entire body suddenly release an intense mes that zed with a shocking intensity that seem to fry the surrounding space with its heat.


    dimir''s face changed drastically as he realized what Tyrion was about to do.


    Of course he had considered that Tyrion might actually suicide, but Tyrion had spent so much effort to protect the treasure. Naturally, that meant that he had hope that he would someday use it which meant that even when worsee to worse, he would try his best to survive no matter how slim it was.


    However, dimir was shocked seeing Tyrion react the exact opposite of what he had predicted.


    "WAIT¡ª!"


    "BOOM!"


    The surroundings space erupted as crimson mes shattered through the entire radius of hundred meters, but in the next second, everything within a hundred meter radius was instantly sucked in to a single point in space, creating arge orb that of crimson mes and debris.


    However, in the next millisecond, the orb seem have reached its limit as it cracked and exploded.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    Shockwaves ripples through the entire building as a mushroom cloud of mes, dust and debris rose up in the skies like a balloon, then fading into the atmosphere.


    Therge buildings which was within a hundred meter radius were reduced to smithereens.


    ...


    "Suuu!"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Tyrion coughed endlessly as he tried to reagin his breathing.


    Immediately, taping in his body, he sighed in relief when he noticed that he was alright and the explosion only happened to his clone and not his real self.


    Caking his breathing heart, his he clenched his fist, the anger in his heart dissipating a little bit he was still dissatisfied.


    Not unless he saw his corpse would his anger subside.


    In some case, Tyrion could have left his clone to deal with the situation and farm even more points, but ultimately, the clone was he and he was the clone.


    Killing him would have been fine, why humiliate him?


    Tyrion remained cross legged on the bed as he went into deep thought on how to spend the recently farmed damage points and then came to a conclusion that it was best to recreate a second brain.


    His most vulnerable and fatal spots were his head and his heart. If destroyed, he wouldn''t be unkible any longer and be dead for real.


    Ever since he grew a second heart, it had saved him from sure death situations numerous times.


    However, wouldn''t be long before someone strong enough smashes his head to a pulp. For example, dimir.


    "A second brain it is."


    With this, he would truly be unkible!


    But, there''s a slight problem, where should he grow his second brain?


    The only cerge enough to fit a brain was his two ass...


    Tyrion''s eyes twitched as he thought of having an extra brain in one of his two ass checks.


    "Eugh!"


    Tyrion shuddered as he immediately got rid of the thought and started thinking seriously.


    Recently, he had increased in size from a regr 1.80 teenager to a 2 meters tall teenager due to the transformation of the Primordial Thunder FiendGod body, giving him more height and width, appearing more bulky and muscr.


    Therefore, there should be more than enough space to fit a brain... in his belly. Moreover, it was connected to his spinal cord.


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated on the cells around his stomach, gently stimting them. A remarkable transformation started taking ce as the cells, blood, veins, tissues, and bones in his abdominal, responded to the mysterious power of the system.


    Gradually, he sensed the formation of intricate structures within his belly. Two majestic neural pathways started forming, weaving together and eventually merging to give birth to a tiny brain-like organ.


    This peculiar organ started to expand rapidly, reaching a point where its internal structure divided into four distinct sections.


    The two original neural pathways transformed into separate channels resembling spinal cords, extending outwards toward the lower part of his body. Numerous neural connections sprouted from the newly created brain, intertwining with his existing bodily systems.


    [Brain organ replicationpleted.]


    A potent force emanated from his body as the brain formed within him.


    As blood coursed through his two brains, he felt a massive surge in his thinking abilities. His reaction speed heightened to the point where it felt like time itself was dting.


    That wasn''t all, Tyrion experienced an expansion of his five senses. His vision became sharper, capturing details he never noticed before. Sounds became clearer and more distinct, as if he could perceive the subtlest of nuances. His sense of touch became incredibly refined, allowing him to discern textures and temperatures with unparalleled precision.


    The world around him seemed to slow down as his two brains processed information at an elerated rate.


    This time dtion effect, an aftermath of his heightened cognitive abilities, gave him an extraordinary edge in perceiving and reacting to the events unfolding around him.

 Chapter 882 wrong

    Chapter 882 wrong


    "Fuck! The information about the target his wrong, he''s definitely half-step demonic fighter!"


    The other group of snipers on the second building cursed.


    "Cover fire and Retreat."


    Their leader was a level 7 Super soldier and a middle-aged man with a lot of experience. Obviously, he has done a lot of research into Tyrion before epting this mission.


    And ording to his research, Tyrion didn''t show any signs of being a Super soldier but since he was able to escape Arasaka Tower with the treasure, it meant that he was at most a level 6 or 7 Super soldier


    However, couldn''t be more wrong! Three anti-tank bullets with mini jet projectiles and exploding rounds were deflected like golf balls, not even able to cause a single scratch on him.


    And the speed he was moving at was just too godly.


    Tyrion easily cracked the skills of the first three snipers. Before leaping through to the second building.


    Of course he wasn''t nning on letting any one of them leave this ce alive. It had been so long he tasted real blood and he was certainly pumped.


    The ecstacy flowing through him with each kill couldn''t be described with words. It was as though the more he killed the more high he became!


    His blood shot eyes locked in on the two other snipers and the three other assassin''s without snipers and his crimson eyes lit up as he transformed into a red streak of lightning.


    Appearing before the fourth sniper.


    The assassin was frozen in fear when he saw Tyrion appeared before him like an apparition.


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    Tyrion smashed his head in three times with his fist until st was left standing was a single pile of swollen lower body.


    Tyrion shed and moved to his next target. Like a wolf in a sheep''s herd, Tyrion destroyed the team of assassin''s like they were nothing.


    Their leader had already fled by more than half a kilometer. He had reached an entrance and was about to exit the ck market through a hidden entrance when he Tyrion shed and appeared behind the leader.


    The leaders body lit up with 7 intense rainbow glow, as he activated his super cells, making him look a divine being.


    In the next second, he brought out an old relic from no where as arge tentacle erupted from his back, pping towards Tyrion with the relic.


    Feeling the threat from the relic, even the old super soldier felt fear as he backed away.


    However, the blood thirsty seemed to have gone mad. He chuckled as raised a palm, his palm sted out as the airpressed rapidly, converging at the center of his palm. Very quickly, a ball of barely visible rippling airwave formed and instantly explode outward.


    "BOOM!"


    The violent airwaves erupted forth with an ear-piercing sound.


    Waves of air that were visible to the naked eye gushed forth with tremendous might in all directions before Tyrion.


    They were akin to a cascading avnche as they sted outward.


    The tentacle waving towards him shattered. The lord relic affected by force was instantly activated as an an intense mes erupted through the entire building as they moved together with the violet air wave, making them even more destructive with the mes.


    The leader who had been fleeing was immediately caught up by the mes and the violent air waves.


    His screams were instantly drowned by the explosion as everything within a hundred meter forward was ripped to shreds, including the walls!


    It was as though arge hand had divided the clouds into two!


    Tyrion dissatisfied gaze lingered on the pieces of the old man before snorting. "Weak."


    He then searched around for some loot but was unable to fund any as they had been burnt by the explosion.


    Slightly mad, Tyrion jumped up the building were the previous fight had taken ce and his eyes began to grow life in them as he picked up eight anti-tank sniper rifles!


    "Haha, I''m rich!"


    Tyrion mumbled in joy and quickly wrapped them up with the robe of the dead assassins.


    Suddenly, he paused and he spoke. "I gave you so many opportunities, you didn''t take it."


    As he said this, he nced backward from the corners of his eyes and exactly 24 meters away from him, a young man the same age as him stood there with his hands in his pocket.


    The young man was strangely very handsome. His hair was silly ck and his eyes, a beautiful shade of purple. He was dressed in a white long sleeve, round neck, bringing out the green in his eyes, with a nice dark jean whichplimented his hair


    The young man indifferently nced at Tyrion and ignored his question. "I''m giving two option. Tell me where the Ultimate treasure is and I will grant you a fast death. Don''t tell me, and I promise your death would be painful and gruesome, your choice."


    Tyrion''s brows rose the moment he heard those words. He wasn''t angry nor spiteful, he only found the situation funny.


    He had actually not met anyone as arrogant as this, hence the situation was a bit funny to him.


    Amused, Tyrion replied. "I chose the third option."


    The young man blinked his eyes and his indifference shattered as he frowned. "There isn''t a third option."


    Tyrion shrugged. "The third option, surrender your Quantum Pym Ring and I shall your death swift."


    The young man was first taken aback but then as the words settled in, never had anyone been bold enough to speak to his face that way.


    His face changed slightly as he spoke word for word. "You should die."


    As he spoke, his eyes started to glow an intense shade of purple and in the an eye, the purple glow in his eyes erupted as mes spewed out from his pupils.


    Tyrion''s brain immediately screamed danger as he witnessed space literally been burnt by the mes from the young man''s ey


    Holes of spatial tears appeared around the young man as reality copsed, revealing stars within them.


    Tyrion''s held nothing back, activating his tiger morph, Dual-heart berserk explosion Ultima stage, phantom step Ultima stage, Nine Sky Thunder de Ninth sky, immediately transforming into a 3 meter monstrosity.


    "St!"


    Tyrion''s head instantly shattered to meat paste and his crimson mane evaporated as a hand covered in purplish mes appeared.

 Chapter 883 wrong

    Chapter 883 wrong


    "Fuck! The information about the target his wrong, he''s definitely half-step demonic fighter!"


    The other group of snipers on the second building cursed.


    "Cover fire and Retreat."


    Their leader was a level 7 Super soldier and a middle-aged man with a lot of experience. Obviously, he has done a lot of research into Tyrion before epting this mission.


    And ording to his research, Tyrion didn''t show any signs of being a Super soldier but since he was able to escape Arasaka Tower with the treasure, it meant that he was at most a level 6 or 7 Super soldier


    However, couldn''t be more wrong! Three anti-tank bullets with mini jet projectiles and exploding rounds were deflected like golf balls, not even able to cause a single scratch on him.


    And the speed he was moving at was just too godly.


    Tyrion easily cracked the skills of the first three snipers. Before leaping through to the second building.


    Of course he wasn''t nning on letting any one of them leave this ce alive. It had been so long he tasted real blood and he was certainly pumped.


    The ecstacy flowing through him with each kill couldn''t be described with words. It was as though the more he killed the more high he became!


    His blood shot eyes locked in on the two other snipers and the three other assassin''s without snipers and his crimson eyes lit up as he transformed into a red streak of lightning.


    Appearing before the fourth sniper.


    The assassin was frozen in fear when he saw Tyrion appeared before him like an apparition.


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    Tyrion smashed his head in three times with his fist until st was left standing was a single pile of swollen lower body.


    Tyrion shed and moved to his next target. Like a wolf in a sheep''s herd, Tyrion destroyed the team of assassin''s like they were nothing.


    Their leader had already fled by more than half a kilometer. He had reached an entrance and was about to exit the ck market through a hidden entrance when he Tyrion shed and appeared behind the leader.


    The leaders body lit up with 7 intense rainbow glow, as he activated his super cells, making him look a divine being.


    In the next second, he brought out an old relic from no where as arge tentacle erupted from his back, pping towards Tyrion with the relic.


    Feeling the threat from the relic, even the old super soldier felt fear as he backed away.


    However, the blood thirsty seemed to have gone mad. He chuckled as raised a palm, his palm sted out as the airpressed rapidly, converging at the center of his palm. Very quickly, a ball of barely visible rippling airwave formed and instantly explode outward.


    "BOOM!"


    The violent airwaves erupted forth with an ear-piercing sound.


    Waves of air that were visible to the naked eye gushed forth with tremendous might in all directions before Tyrion.


    They were akin to a cascading avnche as they sted outward.


    The tentacle waving towards him shattered. The lord relic affected by force was instantly activated as an an intense mes erupted through the entire building as they moved together with the violet air wave, making them even more destructive with the mes.


    The leader who had been fleeing was immediately caught up by the mes and the violent air waves.


    His screams were instantly drowned by the explosion as everything within a hundred meter forward was ripped to shreds, including the walls!


    It was as though arge hand had divided the clouds into two!


    Tyrion dissatisfied gaze lingered on the pieces of the old man before snorting. "Weak."


    He then searched around for some loot but was unable to fund any as they had been burnt by the explosion.


    Slightly mad, Tyrion jumped up the building were the previous fight had taken ce and his eyes began to grow life in them as he picked up eight anti-tank sniper rifles!


    "Haha, I''m rich!"


    Tyrion mumbled in joy and quickly wrapped them up with the robe of the dead assassins.


    Suddenly, he paused and he spoke. "I gave you so many opportunities, you didn''t take it."


    As he said this, he nced backward from the corners of his eyes and exactly 24 meters away from him, a young man the same age as him stood there with his hands in his pocket.


    The young man was strangely very handsome. His hair was silly ck and his eyes, a beautiful shade of purple. He was dressed in a white long sleeve, round neck, bringing out the green in his eyes, with a nice dark jean whichplimented his hair


    The young man indifferently nced at Tyrion and ignored his question. "I''m giving two option. Tell me where the Ultimate treasure is and I will grant you a fast death. Don''t tell me, and I promise your death would be painful and gruesome, your choice."


    Tyrion''s brows rose the moment he heard those words. He wasn''t angry nor spiteful, he only found the situation funny.


    He had actually not met anyone as arrogant as this, hence the situation was a bit funny to him.


    Amused, Tyrion replied. "I chose the third option."


    The young man blinked his eyes and his indifference shattered as he frowned. "There isn''t a third option."


    Tyrion shrugged. "The third option, surrender your Quantum Pym Ring and I shall your death swift."


    The young man was first taken aback but then as the words settled in, never had anyone been bold enough to speak to his face that way.


    His face changed slightly as he spoke word for word. "You should die."


    As he spoke, his eyes started to glow an intense shade of purple and in the an eye, the purple glow in his eyes erupted as mes spewed out from his pupils.


    Tyrion''s brain immediately screamed danger as he witnessed space literally been burnt by the mes from the young man''s eyes.


    Holes of spatial tears appeared around the young man as reality copsed, revealing stars within them.


    Tyrion''s held nothing back, activating his tiger morph, Dual-heart berserk explosion Ultima stage, phantom step Ultima stage, Nine Sky Thunder de Ninth sky, immediately transforming into a 3 meter monstrosity.


    "St!"


    Tyrion''s head instantly shattered to meat paste and his crimson mane evaporated as a hand covered in purplish mes appe

 Chapter 884 wrong

    Chapter 884 wrong


    Performing multiple flips, Tyrionnded on the ground, arriving right before the sky reaching beast.


    .


    Previously, just looking at the beast''s eyes made his mind shake and his brain hurt as though soul was being affected.


    However, after the transformation to a Fiend God physique, not even being this close to the beast gave him any of pressure.


    In fact, the pressure seem to have vanished as though everything that had happened was merely an illusion.


    Stomping heavily to the ground, Tyrion catapulted upwards, climbing more than 50 meters as hended on the Levithan''s legs.


    Its scales was massive, more than three times the size of Tyrion''s body.


    Like a gecko lizard, Tyrion rushed upwards with insane speed. It was almost as if he was running vertically upwards.


    It was at this moment that Gerald reached the First statue. His face was entirely ugly and his eyes was spewing intense fire from anger. However, there was surprise and a bit of shock on his face.


    The attack he justunched would have instantly injured a Super soldier and obliterate a gic soldier.


    However, despite the fact that Tyrion was clearly just a Gic soldier, he was somehow able to slice the attack into two.


    Just who exactly was this guy?


    He didn''t ponder too much about it as he immediately punched at his chest, spitting it a mouthful of thick congealed blood that was saturated with thick, condensed ''Dust''.


    pping the blood on his forehead, his gravity super cell on his forehead suddenly glowed a crimson color.


    It power immediately soared drastically and the pressure weighing down on Gerald reduced by a lot.


    Gerald''s face turned pale. Wiping the blood off his mouth, he charged at the statue with lightning speed, crossing over 500 meters within a few seconds and arriving before the statue, just below Tyrion.


    With a massive stomp, he flew upwards and also began climbing the statue.


    At this moment, three individual had arrived with the the first statue.


    It was unknown how they had done it but they had some how by passed the pressure from the statues using some method or some ancient relic.


    The three people were geniuses of various academies and had their eyes set on the ultimate treasure.


    They didn''t even stare at the other treasures nearby as they sped towards the statue, reaching the foot of the statue that was about four mountains long, they jumped upwards and started climbing the body of the beast with lightning speed.


    Seeing the four people below him, Tyrion began to feel the pressure. Those four students weren''t to be trifled with and their strength had surpassed the gic soldier stage and was at least a Super soldier 2 or even 3.


    Not daring to slow down, he immediately activated berserk explosion and his speed increased drastically.


    However, something shocking happened. Every time Berserk Explosion is activated, his muscles would always be in the verge of copsing and veins would swell up, causing him intense pain as well as the stimtion of his entire cells exploding and regenerating.


    However, this time, he only felt a bit bloated. Apart from that, he received the enhancement from the technique and not even his veins was in pain nor did it expand past its limit.


    Although surprised by this, he focused more on climbing even faster.


    His nails elongated, assisting him to im even faster and faster while those below try to catch up.


    "Six thousand meters more."


    Tyrion whispered as he climbed upwards with all his might and his speed was shocking.


    Along with the enhancement from berserk explosion, the four geniuses below could only watch in anger as rapidly Tyrion reached the head of the statue and grabbed at the glowing treasure.


    "DO YOU WANT TO DIE!?"


    "HOW DARE YOU?!"


    "DON''T TOUCH IT!"


    There was no joy on Tyrion''s face, neither were there happiness. Immediately he grabbed at the treasure.


    Below him, he could feel an array of danger below him. The four people below him had attacked using all of their strength.


    However, Tyrion stood at the mouth of the statue with glowing eyes as he whispered with a unsure expression.


    ''Please work.''


    Immediately, he activated Tactical retreat.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at behind the four who were about a thousand meters away from him with a shocked expression. "What the fuck is that!?"


    With confused expression, the four students looked backwards like naive little children.


    There was a faint ''pop'' in mid air and instantly, Tyrion vanished from his previous position.


    By the time the four students realized what was happening, they looked upwards in anger only for them to realize Tyrion had vanished together with the treasure.


    ...


    Darkness overwhelmed Tyrion and he felt as though he had been thrust into a sticky silent passageway made of bubble, darkness and void.


    There was nothing before him, there was nothing to be seen and there was nothing to look forward to, only darkness and void.


    However, in the next second, a light bridged through the void and Tyrion was sicked into it.


    Another pop sounded as the opened up. Tyrion fell out of mid air, the wind screeched past his face as he free fell to the ground.


    "Fuck!"


    Tyrion cursed in shock and horror. He was actually about ten thousand meters from the ground and was currently free falling without anything to hold on to.


    There was no way he would be able to survive a fall like this even he could regenerate in a second, he still wouldn''t be able to survive if his brain, and hearts got shattered in the grounds.


    His eyes spun about rapidly as he thought about what to do. He didn''t want to die here. And what the hell happened to the tactical retreat?


    Was it this unreliable? Seeing that it took about a hundred thousand damage points to upgrade the technique, he knew it wasn''t a simple technique but he didn''t think t be the cause of his death.


    Thinking rapidly, his speed began increasing as mes from friction started to burn his cloths.


    "mes." His eyes suddenly lit up as he gazed at the boots he was wearing. Although the boot seem to be severely damaged, the jet engines were still working!


    Immediately, blue mes erupted from the soles of his boots but then turned off back.


    However, Tyrion pressed his toes hard on the control pedals in the boots, activating the thrust function of the relic, thereby activating the jet pack of the boot.


    The mes lit up however, it went out again after a few seconds of thrust like a broken down vehicle.


    However, the few seconds the jet engine activate, was enough to reduce klong speed.


    This happened for more than a few hundred times until he finally reaches the ground.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrionnded in the ground and staggered on the floor.


    His stomach tumbled and his mouth bulged. With a force he could barely control, he threw up all over the ground.


    "That was close."


    Just as he stood up to wipe his sweat, he heard the voice of a guy pointing at him and shouting.


    "There he is!"


    Frowning, Tyrion stared at where he was in confusion and saw that he was currently at the eight statue, which was about a thousand meters away from thergest statue and with only the Ninth statue separating them.


    Immediately the person''s voice died down, Tyrion gaze hardened and as his bones rapidly healed, he took a step forward and appeared before the person who had just started.


    The guy was actually a student of Death Gate Academy just like Tyrion and was a recent Super Soldier, however, he had betrayed Tyrion the moment he appeared and had shouted to draw the attention of the others.


    With a bang, Tyrion by passed the person with insane speed. The Super soldier''s face changed as even his eyes couldn''t keep track of Tyrion''s speed as he turned into a blur.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrion passed beside him, their shoulders touching. However, the young man felt as though a train had collided into him and he was immediately sent flying like a ser ball.


    The physique of a Fiend God was no joke. Barely a gic soldier, however he was still able to directly send a super soldier flying just by brushing him.


    Tyrion turned into a blur as he fled toward of the opened doors. However, Grant suddenly appeared before him like a ghost, his four super cells glowing.


    His palm pped at Tyrion''s shoulder and the air around them copsed as an intense pressure the size of two mountains pressed forwards.


    "Rumble!"


    "Mountain Incinerator Palm."


    Tyrion''s eyes shed as he calmly punched out without slowing down.


    Grant let out a gloatingugh. It didn''t matter if they were in the same academy or not, he had already showed mercy by not using his axe to activate the technique.


    However, instead of falling in his knees and begging for his life, Tyrion chose to sh head on with him. It was true what they say, ignorance is bliss.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 885 wrong

    <h4>Chapter 885 wrong</h4>


    Performing multiple flips, Tyrionnded on the ground, arriving right before the sky reaching beast.


    Previously, just looking at the beast''s eyes made his mind shake and his brain hurt as though


    However, after the transformation to a Fiend God physique, not even being this close to the beast gave him any of pressure.


    In fact, the pressure seem to have vanished as though everything that had happened was merely an illusion.


    Stomping heavily to the ground, Tyrion catapulted upwards, climbing more than 50 meters as hended on the Levithan''s legs.


    Its scales was massive, more than three times the size of Tyrion''s body.


    Like a gecko lizard, Tyrion rushed upwards with insane speed. It was almost as if he was running vertically upwards.


    It was at this moment that Gerald reached the First statue. His face was entirely ugly and his eyes was spewing intense fire from anger. However, there was surprise and a bit of shock on his face.


    The attack he justunched would have instantly injured a Super soldier and obliterate a gic soldier.


    However, despite the fact that Tyrion was clearly just a Gic soldier, he was somehow able to slice the attack into two.


    Just who exactly was this guy?


    He didn''t ponder too much about it as he immediately punched at his chest, spitting it a mouthful of thick congealed blood that was saturated with thick, condensed ''Dust''.


    pping the blood on his forehead, his gravity super cell on his forehead suddenly glowed a crimson color.


    It power immediately soared drastically and the pressure weighing down on Gerald reduced by a lot.


    Gerald''s face turned pale. Wiping the blood off his mouth, he charged at the statue with lightning speed, crossing over 500 meters within a few seconds and arriving before the statue, just below Tyrion.


    With a massive stomp, he flew upwards and also began climbing the statue.


    At this moment, three individual had arrived with the the first statue.


    It was unknown how they had done it but they had some how by passed the pressure from the statues using some method or some ancient relic.


    The three people were geniuses of various academies and had their eyes set on the ultimate treasure.


    They didn''t even stare at the other treasures nearby as they sped towards the statue, reaching the foot of the statue that was about four mountains long, they jumped upwards and started climbing the body of the beast with lightning speed.


    Seeing the four people below him, Tyrion began to feel the pressure. Those four students weren''t to be trifled with and their strength had surpassed the gic soldier stage and was at least a Super soldier 2 or even 3.


    Not daring to slow down, he immediately activated berserk explosion and his speed increased drastically.


    However, something shocking happened. Every time Berserk Explosion is activated, his muscles would always be in the verge of copsing and veins would swell up, causing him intense pain as well as the stimtion of his entire cells exploding and regenerating.


    However, this time, he only felt a bit bloated. Apart from that, he received the enhancement from the technique and not even his veins was in pain nor did it expand past its limit.


    Although surprised by this, he focused more on climbing even faster.


    His nails elongated, assisting him to im even faster and faster while those below try to catch up.


    "Six thousand meters more."


    Tyrion whispered as he climbed upwards with all his might and his speed was shocking.


    Along with the enhancement from berserk explosion, the four geniuses below could only watch in anger as rapidly Tyrion reached the head of the statue and grabbed at the glowing treasure.


    "DO YOU WANT TO DIE!?"


    "HOW DARE YOU?!"


    "DON''T TOUCH IT!"


    There was no joy on Tyrion''s face, neither were there happiness. Immediately he grabbed at the treasure.


    Below him, he could feel an array of danger below him. The four people below him had attacked using all of their strength.


    However, Tyrion stood at the mouth of the statue with glowing eyes as he whispered with a unsure expression.


    ''Please work.''


    Immediately, he activated Tactical retreat.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at behind the four who were about a thousand meters away from him with a shocked expression. "What the fuck is that!?"


    With confused expression, the four students looked backwards like naive little children.


    There was a faint ''pop'' in mid air and instantly, Tyrion vanished from his previous position.


    By the time the four students realized what was happening, they looked upwards in anger only for them to realize Tyrion had vanished together with the treasure.


    ...


    Darkness overwhelmed Tyrion and he felt as though he had been thrust into a sticky silent passageway made of bubble, darkness and void.


    There was nothing before him, there was nothing to be seen and there was nothing to look forward to, only darkness and void.


    However, in the next second, a light bridged through the void and Tyrion was sicked into it.


    Another pop sounded as the opened up. Tyrion fell out of mid air, the wind screeched past his face as he free fell to the ground.


    "Fuck!"


    Tyrion cursed in shock and horror. He was actually about ten thousand meters from the ground and was currently free falling without anything to hold on to.


    There was no way he would be able to survive a fall like this even he could regenerate in a second, he still wouldn''t be able to survive if his brain, and hearts got shattered in the grounds.


    His eyes spun about rapidly as he thought about what to do. He didn''t want to die here. And what the hell happened to the tactical retreat?


    Was it this unreliable? Seeing that it took about a hundred thousand damage points to upgrade the technique, he knew it wasn''t a simple technique but he didn''t think t be the cause of his death.


    Thinking rapidly, his speed began increasing as mes from friction started to burn his cloths.


    "mes." His eyes suddenly lit up as he gazed at the boots he was wearing. Although the boot seem to be severely damaged, the jet engines were still working!


    Immediately, blue mes erupted from the soles of his boots but then turned off back.


    However, Tyrion pressed his toes hard on the control pedals in the boots, activating the thrust function of the relic, thereby activating the jet pack of the boot.


    The mes lit up however, it went out again after a few seconds of thrust like a broken down vehicle.


    However, the few seconds the jet engine activate, was enough to reduce klong speed.


    This happened for more than a few hundred times until he finally reaches the ground.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrionnded in the ground and staggered on the floor.


    His stomach tumbled and his mouth bulged. With a force he could barely control, he threw up all over the ground.


    "That was close."


    Just as he stood up to wipe his sweat, he heard the voice of a guy pointing at him and shouting.


    "There he is!"


    Frowning, Tyrion stared at where he was in confusion and saw that he was currently at the eight statue, which was about a thousand meters away from thergest statue and with only the Ninth statue separating them.


    Immediately the person''s voice died down, Tyrion gaze hardened and as his bones rapidly healed, he took a step forward and appeared before the person who had just started.


    The guy was actually a student of Death Gate Academy just like Tyrion and was a recent Super Soldier, however, he had betrayed Tyrion the moment he appeared and had shouted to draw the attention of the others.


    With a bang, Tyrion by passed the person with insane speed. The Super soldier''s face changed as even his eyes couldn''t keep track of Tyrion''s speed as he turned into a blur.


    "BANG!"


    Tyrion passed beside him, their shoulders touching. However, the young man felt as though a train had collided into him and he was immediately sent flying like a ser ball.


    The physique of a Fiend God was no joke. Barely a gic soldier, however he was still able to directly send a super soldier flying just by brushing him.


    Tyrion turned into a blur as he fled toward of the opened doors. However, Grant suddenly appeared before him like a ghost, his four super cells glowing.


    His palm pped at Tyrion''s shoulder and the air around them copsed as an intense pressure the size of two mountains pressed forwards.


    "Rumble!"


    "Mountain Incinerator Palm."


    Tyrion''s eyes shed as he calmly punched out without slowing down.


    Grant let out a gloatingugh. It didn''t matter if they were in the same academy or not, he had already showed mercy by not using his axe to activate the technique.


    However, instead of falling in his knees and begging for his life, Tyrion chose to sh head on with him. It was true what they say, ignorance is bliss.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"

 Chapter 886 wrong

    Chapter 886 wrong


    However, Tyrion shook his head and focused. Right now wasn''t the to be thinking about how to earn more damage points.


    "Berserk Explosion had been reduced to level 3 from its previous max level."He previously hadn''t noticed this before because he had been too excited previously in his achievement of unlocking the Dual Berserk Explosion technique."Upgrade Berserk Explosion to max level."[100,000 damage points deducted.][True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3) ¡ª> (Max lvl)]...[God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)[Name: Methush Tyrion][Innate Traits];[10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>][Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>][Damage Points: 516,999][Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human][Cell Activated: 86%][Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon][Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method][Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.''][Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),Tactical Retreat(99.1%)][upation: Open pervert][Remark: There''s more of you?]Instantly, a flood of memories rushed into Tyrion''s brain and a different set of blood cirction art appeared clearly to him like an image.


    This set of blood cirction art didn''t seem like abat technique but instead more like a ''dust maniption technique.The technique absorbs ''dust'' present in the body turning it into pure power. Like fuel to mes, increasing the user''s strength in the process.Previously, Berserk Explosion mainly tap into the body''s potential, burning the blood, flesh and body, turning them into pure raw, unbridled power. However, ''Dust'' could now be used to strengthen the technique as well as blood and flesh, increasing the might of the technique by another fold.But there was a problem, gic soldier only possess a miniscule amount of dust in the body therefore, Tyrion couldn''t use it until he bes a Super soldier, able to absorb ''Dust'' into his system."Useless."His eyes locked on the Tactical retreat technique. Although hesitant, he still chose to upgrade the technique.[110,000 damage points deducted.][Tactical retreat (99.1) ¡ª> (lvl 1)][Tactical Retreat; Retreat towards your previous point.]"Uhm, what?"Upgrading to the first level had unexpectedly taken one hundred thousand damage points. Just what sort of technique was this? Looking at the description, Tyrion didn''t dare to activated it. He had struggled to reach his currently position, why would he want to retreat? With no other option left, Tyrion gritted his teeth and turned looked at the remaining technique left, the Nine Sky Thunder de. Checking his stats, [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)[Name: Methush Tyrion][Innate Traits];[10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>][Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>][Damage Points: 606,999][Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human][Cell Activated: 86%][Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon][Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method] [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.''][Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level) Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl), True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl), Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl), Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)][upation: Open pervert][Remark: There''s more of you?]... With gritted teeth, Tyrionmanded."System, upgrade Nine Sky Thunder de to the highest level."[Upgrading Nine Sky Thunder de to Ultima stage][-600,000][Upgrade sessful.]Tyrion''s heart bleed as he saw the six hundred thousand damage points he had worked so hard for reduce into mere thousands.Only he knew how much injury he had sustained to earn more than half a million damage points, only to have it sicked away like water. His eyes reddened and as the bitterness settled in. "The Nine Sky thunder physique contains secret to bing a FiendGod. Since I''ve upgraded it to the highest level, my strength should drastically and I might even be able to reach the first statue."As the bitterness faded from within him, Tyrion waited in anticipation. One second, two seconds, ten seconds.However, there was nothing... Tyrion''s face started to turn green. "Have I just been scammed by my system?"Just as this thought was festering in within Tyrion''s brain like an infectious disease, Tyrion felt a sudden deep sharp sting from his entire body. "Suuu!"It was too sudden that Tyrion didn''t have time to anticipate it, making him gasp in pain. Just when he thought that was the worst it could get, pain that was over a hundred times more painful than that overwhelmed his entire body. "Hmph!"He hurriedly bit his lip, to muffle and keep himself from screaming however, his body spammed and shook desperately. It was as though an hydraulic press was crushing every single cells in his body.A strange energy passing through his body, burning every inch of flesh, bones and blood. It started topress his blood to form a small red crystal. The red crystal of unknown poser started growing in size within him.The pain was even more worse in his head. His head pounded hard as he felt a strange force trying to break some sort of barrier that was previously well hidden in head. "Bang, Bang, Bang,"However, the force wasn''t only just trying to break a barrier but seemingly attempting to crush the barrier as well as his brain!Blood started seeping out from his eyes as though he was crying blood. His nose wasn''t left out of the brutal ramming either. His nose, eyes, ears and tongue all faced the same brutality however, it was his brain that was even more painful as blood spilled out of his orifices. Tyrion''s body tremble like a plucked string.When he got used to the pain and the pounding, Tyrion immediately looked inside his body and was shocked at what he was seeing. Usually, his cells were always replicating, dividing into numerous cells which also divided into more numerous cells, almost infinitely, recing damaged cells with intense speed, that was the main source of his regeneration. However, currently his cells were beingpressed by an invisible hand. Instead of one bing two, now two was bing one and then another two of those were bing one. This went on for four interactions before cell seem to be fullypressed. In that instant, every single one of his cells became thepression of four more cells as they were being squeezed by some sort of invisible hydraulic press.The exnation didn''t seem painful in the least, but Tyrion could have sworn that this was the most pain he had endured so far. Not even his spine severing in half or being burnt to crisp couldpare to half of this. The painful sensation in his body stopped, but the pounding sensation in his head; brain, ears, eyes and tongue didn''t reduce in the slightest.Infact, thepletion of thepression of his cells seem to have given them more urgency and strength as they rampage and ravage through Tyrion''s head.If it weren''t for the fact that he possessed a regeneration trait, he would have been blinded, deaf and his sense of taste would have be nd forever.However, as the damages to his eyes, nose and tongue increases, the more his body heals the process but Tyrion reduces his regenerative ability drastically.Although it seemed as though the situation was, he had a feeling it was a good thing and constantly healing himself would only increase the process, thereby elongating the pain time.As for the pounding in his head, Tyrion had) continued to observe the process with scrutiny. His head was the most delicate part of his body.While his heart can be destroyed, he would instantly regenerate from it. However, if his head was destroyed, he would die for real.This made Tyrion very cautious his head. The sudden surge of energy suddenly gathered above his forehead, turning into a crimson lump that swelled visibly above his head. It was as though it was gathering energy and preparing for some sort of final and ultimate attack. Tyrion''s face changed slightly and he immediately sort to stop it. If the energy rammed into his brain and turned it to a mush, he would definitely die and even if he was lucky, he would turn into an instant vegetable! However, there was nothing Turin could do. "BOOM!"The lump of energy on his forehead catapulted into his brain like a stream of jet.Tyrion''s body jolted and his eyes immediately rolled backwards as a ringing sound upied his mind as though a war bell had rung inside of his head. Tyrion''s body swayed and immediately dropped to the ground like a log of wood.It was unknown if he was dead or not.[Status updated.]... [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)[Name: Methush Tyrion][Life-Level: Primordial Thunder FiendGod][Innate Traits];[10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    ][Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>][Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>][Damage Points: 6,999][Cell Activated: 0%][Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon][Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method] [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.''][Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(Max level) Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl), True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl), Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl), Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)][upation: Open pervert][Remark: That''s more like it]...Keep calm and write something...


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 887 wrong

    Chapter 887 wrong


    The opening of several doors attracted the attention of Gerald, Tyrion and Grant.


    Looking back, they saw it was people from various organizations and Top 3 Academies, including Arcanum academy, Ultimate Crimson Star Academy, people from the Thunder temple, House of Dark Matter and even people from the reclusive War God Hall were also present!


    Seeing this line up, their faces changed immediately.


    These three people ¡ª Grant, Tyrion and Gerald were geniuses of their respective academies and possess the pride of being geniuses.


    However, they paled inparison with true geniuses from the various academies and organization.


    "Shit! That''s Sayeh Ultimate Crimson Star, the Second top academy of the demonic alliance."


    "Howe Pope from house of Dark Matter is here? Didn''t they say he''s in seclusion, receiving punishment for killing his fellow members?"


    "Hehe, that''s Vallon from War God hall, Durant from Thunder temple and Dreyfus from Inferno


    Haven academy. Things are going to be very interesting."


    The students who were struggling under the pressure noticed the arrival of the newers and mumbled under their breathe, meanwhile, they increased their pace to at least gain a treasure.


    As soon as the newers noticed the treasures from the mouth of the various statues, the various geniuses wasted no time in trying to loot them.


    And this, chaos ensured.


    ...


    Tyrion''s gritted his teeth as he watched the various genius pass through the pressure from the statue Ike it was nothing. Moreover, they were Super soldiers and hadn''t even used their super cells yet to ovee the pressure.


    Tyrion couldn''t help but feel the pressure.


    "I can only activate Dual Berserk Explosion repeatedly, that''s the only way."


    With this in mind, he didn''t hesitate.


    "Thump!" "Thump!!" "Thump!!!"


    His two hearts pounded rapidly through his chest like a beating war drum. Thick red, glowing veins extended out from his right heart, spreading through his shoulder neck, arm and his torso upying half his entire body.


    The muscles in his right arm immediately expanded like an inted balloon as his cells rapidly generated more thicker, denser muscles in his right body.


    His crimson fur thickened like metallic spikes and crimson thick bones grew out from his elbow, shoulder and spine.


    His tail grew thicker as spikes appeared at the tip. Even his paws expanded, bing thicker and bigger, bigger than a bears paws.


    As his second heart performed berserk explosion, veins spread out from his right veins this time however, the pattern was different but the result was the same. Inted muscles erged arms with spikes jutting from his joints.


    His mouth now doubled fanged with four canines on top and another four under as though he was a beast within a beast.


    Even his blood shot eyes erged as another ring of pupils appeared over his already crimson eyes.


    A terrifying pressure instantly spread through his entire body and Tyrion felt an almost inexhaustable amount of strength fill him. It was as though he could shatter an entire mountain with a single fist and destroy the world with one technique.


    Getting rid of the illusion that cane with the strength, Tyrion struggled up, pushing against the astonishing pressure from the statue.


    His ears twitched and he turned his monstrous head to look back. There, Gerald was just 500 meters away from him.


    An intense killing intent that even shocked Tyrion erupted from him as an untamed will to rip Gerald apart overwhelmed Tyrion.


    However, Tyrion shook his head to make himself more conscious. It seemed that every time he uses this technique, his beastly side would be heightened by a lot.


    Focusing in the treasure, Tyrion dug his ws to the ground and once again was on all fours.


    With that, he started moving towards the statue, step by step. Even his strongest form could only move at a crawling speed, showing just how terrifying the pressure from the treasure is.


    Tyrion had just taken 30 steps forwards and he immediately deactivated the technique , reverting back to his human form.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled boom Tyrion''s left hear exploded as his ribs shattered in the explosion.


    Blood sipped out the corners of his mouth as the pressure pushed him back to the ground.


    Luckily, there was no one in front of him therefore, no one noticed the explosion of one of his heart as well the regeneration of his body and heart.


    He waited for his body to fully regenerate before morphing to his strongest form once more.


    With that, he crawled another 100 meters before his heart couldn''t hold it anymore and explode.


    While waiting for it to heal up, he looked back and saw several people had already reached the fifth statue!


    "What the hell!?"


    "Are you guys flying!?"


    Tyrion couldn''t help but curse and a sense of urgency filled him.


    "If I continue this way, it''s only a matter of time before they catch up to me."


    Tyrion''s face was grave. He had to find another way of reaching the statue really fast.


    "Status."


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 816,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3),<upgrade>


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ¡­


    "Six hundred thousand damage points? This should be from when my clone was battling Adam Smasher. So I actually receive damage points if my clone gets hit?"


    "This changes things." Various ideas appeared in his brain as he thought of the various possibilities this has to offer. He could create an army of clones, dump them in a dimensional zone to farm damage points as well as kill monsters for their Blood Demon arts, resources and even enter dimensional core ne to farm for relics for him.


    However, Tyrion shook his head and focused. Right now wasn''t the to be thinking about how to earn more damage points.


    "Berserk Explosion had been reduced to level 3 from its previous max level."


    He previously hadn''t noticed this before because he had been too excited previously in his achievement of unlocking the Dual Berserk Explosion technique.


    "Upgrade Berserk Explosion to max level."


    [100,000 damage points deducted.]


    [True Berserk Explosion (lvl 3) ¡ª> (Max lvl)]


    ...


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 516,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(99.1%)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    Instantly, a flood of memories rushed into Tyrion''s brain and a different set of blood cirction art appeared clearly to him like an image.


    This set of blood cirction art didn''t seem like abat technique but instead more like a ''dust'' maniption technique.


    The technique absorbs ''dust'' present in the body turning it into pure power. Like fuel to mes, increasing the user''s strength in the process.


    Previously, Berserk Explosion mainly tap into the body''s potential, burning the blood, flesh and body, turning them into pure raw, unbridled power.


    However, ''Dust'' could now be used to strengthen the technique as well as blood and flesh, increasing the might of the technique by another fold.


    But there was a problem, gic soldier only possess a miniscule amount of dust in the body therefore, Tyrion couldn''t use it until he bes a Super soldier, able to absorb ''Dust'' into his system.


    "Useless."


    His eyes locked on the Tactical retreat technique. Although hesitant, he still chose to upgrade the technique.


    [110,000 damage points deducted.]


    [Tactical retreat (99.1) ¡ª> (lvl 1)]


    [Tactical Retreat; Retreat towards your previous point.]


    "Uhm, what?"


    Upgrading to the first level had unexpectedly taken one hundred thousand damage points.


    Just what sort of technique was this? Looking at the description, Tyrion didn''t dare to activated it. He had struggled to reach his currently position, why would he want to retreat?


    With no other option left, Tyrion gritted his teeth and turned looked at the remaining technique left, the Nine Sky Thunder de.


    Checking his stats,


    [God-level Healing Factor] <upgrade>(1,000,000)


    [Name: Methush Tyrion]


    [Innate Traits];


    [10,000¡Á regenerative cells]


    [Supernumerary (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Self Replication (100,000)<Activate>]


    [Damage Points: 606,999]


    [Life-Level: Dual-hearted Super Human]


    [Cell Activated: 86%]


    [Blood Demon Arts: Air Canon]


    [Dust Absorbing Technique: Seven Injection Method]


    [Cell Tempering Technique: Demonic Blood Tempering Art(Max lvl) Special Effect(s): Tiger Beast Morph.'']


    [Combat Arts: Nine Sky Thunder de(4th level)


    Phantom Leg Art (Max lvl),


    True Berserk Explosion (Max lvl),


    Nine Saber Styles(Max lvl),


    Tiger Beast Morph(Max lvl),


    Tactical Retreat(lvl 1)]


    [upation: Open pervert]


    [Remark: There''s more of you?]


    ...


    With gritted teeth, Tyrionmanded.


    " System, upgrade Nine Sky Thunder de to the highest level."

 Chapter 888 Blood Demon Ocean

    Chapter 888 Blood Demon Ocean


    Rumble! Rumble!


    In the distance two silhouettesnded.


    "brother, did you find the item?" The two tall and sturdy man shouted.


    "It should be on him." The leader looked at Manhat''s corpse on the ground, and immediately grabbed his arm. He turned back to look at his brothers, "3rd and 7th brother, it''s a space wristband." The two who had just massacred everybody else looked, as their eyes gleamed.


    David and Naije''s little team stood there, not daring to move or flee.


    "It''s exactly like what the information depicted. Blood river world favors the strong. Massacres can be seen everywhere, even punks with high statuses are killed just like that." David nced at the distant Manhat''s corpse, shaking his head quietly.


    At this time, silhouettes continued to appear from mid air.


    "The 13 axe have arrived." The tall and sturdy Thunder uncle''s eyes were filled with shock.


    "13 axe, the legendary 13 axe." The silver armored Naije''s eyes had a sense of both excitement and nervousness. These were legendary figures, killing the powerful team from the Yuta Family was simply like killing chicken. These were the true strong warriors! Absolute warriors!


    The not too distant leader of the 13 axe frowned, "Why isn''t it here?"


    "What, it''s not there?"


    "brother, the space wrist band doesn''t have the armor?"


    "Have you all checked everybody else?" The leader looked at his brothers. The other 12 all replied, "They don''t have it, we''ve all checked. Only 1 person had a space item and it didn''t have the armor we want."


    "Just now that dripping blood was calling for them to save him." The leader in the gold armor said as his blood red eyes looked at the distant group, causing Naije and his group to immediately feel fear. The leader frowned, "They may be the same group with the Syrun family, only separated into the early andter groups."


    "brother, we''ll kill and then look! Why think so much about it."


    "Hm!"


    The leader nodded, "Kill them!"


    To the 13 axe, killing a bunch of rich family teams in Heaven Devour was simply like stepping on ants, that simple. In the continent of blood river¡­it didn''t matter where you stood or what you had, if one had a big fist, that was thew!


    "We have no rtionship with the Syrun family, don''t kill us."


    "Spare us."


    Including that tall and sturdy thunder uncle, the group of guards all looked fearful. Even the simple and full of fighting spirit youth Naije looked fearful and shocked.


    "So troublesome." David shook his head. "There''s 3 Cosmic lords in this group, I cannot simply just pressure them with consciousness. I will have to personally make a move. The information was right, there are many times in blood river world where one cannot help but have to kill others."


    Rumble!


    The 13 axe group were initially just staring coldly at Naije''s group. However one of them was just about to unleash his assassination weapons. When all of a sudden, the 13 of them revealed a look of fear, because in an instant, before the 13 of them, 1 silhouette appeared¡­a ck haired youth in ck armor!


    13 images simultaneously appeared before the 13 of them!


    ...


    "How''s that possible?" Including the powerful leader of the 13 axe, the 13 of them stared with fear, because the opponent''s appearance was simply too strange. It was fast to the point of teleportation! However even in fear, they all struggled hard to use their weapons!


    13 images, 13 David.


    David''s eyes grew cold, his gaze was like a de, 13 images all looking at the 13 members.


    "K¨¢-BOOM!" The earth caved in as a massive hole appeared on the ground. The cracks hadn''t spread when David vanished.


    His de shed! 13 extremely beautiful shes, infused with immense hatred. Naije and his group who were witnessing this scene, including the 13 axe who were being attacked, couldn''t help but get affected by the de work. Their consciousness was getting enticed into the dework itself!


    Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi!


    13 shes of the de like surgical des followed the outline of their helmets immediately entering within and retracting. The continuous floating 13 shes shed and vanished. The images vanished too and David appeared back in his previous position ced his blood red illusionary de back in its sheath which was on his back.


    Was then the cracks spread and the ground exploded. After which...


    Silence!


    The 13 warriors stood there, motionless.


    The pure and innocent Naije, Thunder Uncle, along with the group of guards were all still immersed within the de work. David couldn''t help but shoot them a nce with a slight pressure from his consciousness, causing thepletely immersed punks to awaken from the shock. All of them took a while toprehend what just happened.


    "Why are the 13 axe all standing there motionless? My eyes weren''t deceiving me before right, I saw¡­"A Guard said, clearly still stunned.


    "Shut up." The tall and sturdy thunder unclemunicated angrily.


    The guard immediately awoken.


    "Dead, the 13 axe are dead." The tall and sturdy thunder unclemunicated. "Can''t you see from the 13 armors and helmets traces of blood dripping down? Since you all still have some bit of strength, can''t you sense that there''s no energying from them at all?"


    "It''s true, there are blood stains."


    "No energy at all."


    "My god, I, didn''t see wrongly did I?. That stupid one called Dave ¡­no that powerful ck armored guy casually made a move and simultaneously killed 13 people, and the 13 axe actually couldn''t even retaliate?"


    "I just saw 13 ck armored warriors simultaneously shing, the de work was simply captivating."


    The group of guards werepletely subdued.


    Blood river world favored strength! And the de work that captivated them made them tremor within!


    "I was really stupid, so stupid!" The tall and sturdy thunder uncle''s body was trembling slightly. "The 1st time I saw this absolute warrior, he wasn''t standing there stupidly looking at the Man eater beast. He didn''t even think of the beast as an opponent. Even the 13 axe with 3 cloud levels, they couldn''t even retaliate and were all killed! Much less the Man eater beast? That group of bastards still said he was stupid¡­obviously it''s purely us who are stupid! Right, before when the Syrun family and troops wanted to humiliate our young master, they were all scared away. It was definitely him who helped us. Without revealing a trace, he scared away people like Dripping blood until they all fled. That''s a true warrior, absolute warrior!"


    The silver armored Naije''s gaze at David was filled with burning madness.


    "Absolute warrior! A true warrior! Absolute warrior!" Naije muttered. " The 13 axe easily killed someone like Manhat. And he was a legendary warrior¡­however brother Dave actually killed the 13 axe with them unable to even make a move. And they are still standing there motionless, like they didn''t even do anything. This, what kind of strength is this?"


    "Young master, this is a true absolute warrior. The training hermit!" Thunder uncle''s face was excited,municating, "His impression is not bad. You go hurry and get close to him, to be on good terms with such an absolute warrior, is most important for our Borne Family."


    "Don''t bother me." Naije didn''t care about anything about the Borne Family at the moment. All he felt at this time was excitement!


    The excitement from meeting a legendary idol!


    Naije was nervous within, however he grit his teeth and walked towards David.


    ...


    After killing the 13 axe, David couldn''t be bothered with the stunned guards. He was using his gic energy to scan over the bodies of the 13 axe along with Manhat.


    "These 13 axe are wealthy, everyone of them has a space item." David''s scan had confirmed. Controlling his gic energy be it space bracelets to wrist bands, arm guards, space belts, he took all the items from their bodies and kept them within his space ring.


    "Let''s see what''s in them."


    David flipped his hand and retrieved a bracelet, using his gic energy to pry it and check.


    "Dave , brother Dave ." An excited and nervous voice resounded.


    David turned, looking at the flushed red faced nervous and excited silver armored youth Naije. At this time the youth took a deep breath, his eyes barely containing his excitement and worship, "brother Dave , are you the legendary warrior who remains low profile and constantly roaming about the continent, hermit?"


    "Hermit?" David was stunned, following which he nodded and smiled, "I guess so."


    "Ah!"


    Naije was extremely excited, "I heard that the hermits are low profile and powerful. They travel from world to world, constantly roaming, and their sights are extremely broad, having been to many mysterious ces. Like the Blood demon ocean, Forbidden mountains, Ancient god ruins etc, have you been there?"


    David realized.


    The youth before him was worshipping him, asking if he had been to these ces. However¡­


    Just what were these ces he was speaking of.


    He''s been to the dark universe, primal universe primal chaos city, world within a world, absolute beginning secret region, and even to the Virtual Universe corp''s headquarters. However! The Blood demon ocean, Forbidden mountains, Ancient god ruins within Blood river world, he had never even heard of them.


    "I haven''t been there." David smiled and shook his head. "Maybe there''ll be a chance in the future."


    "Hm." Naije was extremely excited. "I heard that the Blood demon ocean is 800 worlds away from us! Even the leader of a world city would take very long to get there."


    David was shocked within.


    The distance wasn''t far, however there was no flying ship technology in Blood river world. One could only fly himself. With the high gravity, how long would it take to fly 800 worlds away?


    The world distance of the aboriginals of blood river continent, referred to the area territory of a world. Every world territory had a diameter of hundreds of millions of km up to billions of km! With such an area, even if one travelled 100,000km a day, it would still take 10,000 days to pass through 1 world.


    800 worlds¡­


    How many years would that take?


    David and Naije''s team walked towards the distant and vast Heaven Devour city. He walked while checking the items left behind by the 13 axe.


    From the check, David had some unexpected surprises.

 Chapter 889 Parting...

    <h4>Chapter 889 Parting...</h4>


    "There''s actually so much currency, the 13 axe are indeed wealthy. Hm, with these, it will be much more convenient." David wasn''t too excited about the money. What he was truly excited for was, "There''s actually so many books. Most of them were training methods and so on, but there was arge amount of books withmon knowledge and information about exploring the continent, simr to encyclopedias."


    The techniques and skills, David couldn''t even be bothered with.


    Having seen the Time space scribbles'' thousands of techniques, David could easily create skills that were better than these.


    It couldn''t evenpare!


    The training of Blood river world, couldn''t evenpare in any way with humanity''s sacred trainingnd primal chaos city.


    "Common knowledge, encyclopedias." David randomly picked one and this book used a soft but sturdy material. On it were 3 words¡­ "Blood river crystal."


    "Before, I was still worried about not knowing any information on the crystals. Yet, right now I have a book that exins in detail." David was very happy. The money didn''t mean much to him, he walked while using his gic energy to scan the book and swiftly read through it and understanding the detailed information on the crystals.


    Blood river crystals, the gems of the entire continent.


    It had iparable mysterious energy.


    It was a treasure given to the continent by gods.


    Only the high and mighty Eternal shrines would asionally give the world''s a blood river crystal. Other than these shrines! No other power or person could create the crystals, even to the point of where they came from or how they are created.


    Blood river crystals can be absorbed into the body, producing an iparably mysterious effect!


    However not everyone could absorb the crystals into their bodies, as it had high requirements on the warrior. Under normal circumstances, warriors who had massacred more would find it easier to absorb one crystal.


    The blood river crystal was something every warrior from the vast continent seeked.


    However¡­


    It was simply too valuable and rarely seen!


    In the vast continent, the Eternal shrines had set a rule: World level (celestial) warriors, only after absorbing one blood river crystal will he have the right to dominate a territory. Normal World level''s have no right to be city leader.


    World level (Gxy lord) Warriors, they too have to absorb one crystal to have the right to dominate a world city!


    ...


    Blood river crystals were rare and valuable! And absorbing them was even harder.


    Just one alone was difficult, absorbing two would have 10 times the requirements on the body, 3 crystals would have a 1,000 times the requirements! The further one goes, the harsher the requirements!


    There was a saying on the continent¡­


    A warrior who has absorbed 3 blood river crystals would have iparable mysterious powers. Such a warrior would be named a blood warrior. And the blood warrior can go acquire the Blood river medal from the world city, they were the pride of the continent.


    A warrior who has absorbed 10 blood river crystals would be called a ck warrior. He can go to the Eternal shrine to acquire the valuable ck river medal.


    The legendary blood warrior, it took countless years to produce one.


    ck warrior?


    It was purely a saying. No one even knew if there ever was a ck warrior. In thest trillion years, maybe there wasn''t even one.


    "So it''s like that." David closed the book and filled with glee within. "No wonder acquiring the blood warrior title gives 100,000 points. And acquiring one blood river crystal alone only gives 10,000 points. These two are obviously different in difficulty."


    He looked up.


    Ahead was the entrance of the ancient city that was 100 zhang tall.


    He had finally arrived at Heaven Devour city!


    ...


    As the center of a ten million km area, Heaven Devour city''s walls were about 300m high. It was so long, that one couldn''t even see the end in sight. It was almost like an endless ck mountain range. And the door of the city was close to 100m wide and 200m tall. A group of scaled armored fierce looking soldiers stood there to collecting the entrance fee.


    "Quick, pay up."


    "You wish to enter without money? You must be looking to die!" The group of intimidating soldiers carried either arge de each, or huge axe, were yelling and shouting asionally.


    With a nce, David was able to determine that the aboriginals of Blood river world were indeed very strong. Even these soldiers were all star traveller 5 and up. If they were ced on earth, any one of them would be considered to have a presence of a demon god. Of course, on blood river world, they were only normal soldiers.


    "Young master Naije is here."


    "Hurry and make way, let Master Naije enter the city." The intrepid soldiers were incredibly passionate, not even collecting the entrance fee from Naije and his team. However, that thunder uncle still smiled happily and brandished a ck currency, "For you and the brothers to have a drink." The leading soldier took it normally, bing extra friendly.


    Wine, whether it was made through fruits or grains, consisted of millions of different types of drinks, all under the same name.


    "I wonder what the wine of blood river world tastes like." David revealed a smile.


    After entering the city.


    Naije said passionately, "brother Dave , I''m very familiar with this city. Why not stay at my house for a bit? After a bit of rest, I''ll bring you around the city to take a look. Even though this city is huge, there isn''t a ce I don''t know."


    "Yes, Lord Dave ." Beside, Thunder uncle too was all smiles, and behind him the guards all looked on at David, not making a sound.


    To be able to instantly kill the 13 axe¡­


    What kind of person was he?


    In Heaven Devour, there were indeed quite a few powers capable of such a feat. However, for one to single handedly kill all them, such an absolute warrior was countable by one hand.


    "No need, we''ll part here." David said.


    He had already finished reading the details of the blood river crystal.


    Hence, he had already formted a n on how toplete the mission. At the same time, David didn''t want to get too close to the Borne Family. Afterall, if he ended up staying with them¡­there would be trouble after.


    "Part?" Naije was stunned. Thunder uncle''s expression too was nervous, thinking, "This absolute warrior is just leaving?"


    Naije nodded, looking at David, "brother Dave , if I wish to see you in the city, will I be able to?"


    David looked at the silver armored youth before him, smiling, "Where''s the best hotel in Heaven Devour?"


    "Levitating Petal pce." The silver armored youth said.


    "Hm, if you wish to find me, then go there." David smiled.


    "Hm." Naije nodded.


    Following which David turned and walked into the long path that seemed to stretch on forever, his silhouette became a blur and in an instant he had gone far away. Naije, thunder uncle and the guards all watched the distant ck armored mysterious warrior who was carrying a de and shield. Thunder uncle said excitedly, " In my entire lifetime, this was probably the strongest warrior I''ve ever gotten close to."


    "Hm." Naije nodded.


    "Let''s go young master, we''ll go home." The tall and sturdy thunder uncle said. "The matters of this Lord Dave , it''s best that we tell the old master. Especially about the Syrun family matters, we have to tell him too. I feel that it''s probably no small matter."


    "Go, return home."


    Naije brought his guards and swiftly rushed home. Heaven Devour was simply too huge, a city with an area of 1,000km. Naije and his group took close to an hour to get home.


    Borne Family, they were considered one of the higher merchant families in Heaven Devour. As Heaven Devour territory expanded over 10 million km in area,pared to the diameter of earth which was only about 10,000km. Such a huge city, naturally resulted in the poption being huge as well. Also, the number of family powers too was vast like the fish and shrimp in the ocean.


    Borne Family, Syrun family, they were considered the middle level families. Organizations like the 13 axe were the upper powers.


    Borne Family mansion.


    Dressed in a beautiful ck robe, the silver haired man''s expression was stunned. He was shocked as he listened to his son Naije and thunder uncle''s story.


    "Extremely powerful, dad. You didn''t see...the leader of the 13 axe killed that Manhat like killing livestock, just one axe strike and he died. However the 13 axe against brother Dave , didn''t even have any resistance. I only saw 13 silhouettes and 13 de shes, the 13 axe couldn''t even react before they died."


    "Yes old master, young master is speaking the truth."


    "How, how can that be?"


    The silver haired middle aged man Nabu calmed down after a while.


    To aplish so much for the Borne Family business, he was careful and meticulous.

 Chapter 890 All Wrong s Fixed (Persian Family)

    <h4>Chapter 890 All Wrong Chapters Fixed (Persian Family)</h4>


    "This warrior, absolute warrior." Nabu looked on at his own son, "Where is he?"


    "We split after we entered the city. I invited him to stay here with us but he didn''t ept it. However, he said if we wished to see him we can go to Levitating Petal pce." Naije said, his eyes gleamed, "Dad, let''s go there now."


    "No!"


    Nabu frowned and said softly, "This absolute warrior chose to separated after entering the city. Obviously he doesn''t want to get too close to us! You¡­you tell me the entire story of how you met him in detail again once more to me."


    "Yes." Naije immediately began his story.


    The more he listened, the more Nabu''s expression rxed, finally he smiled.


    "Father?" Naije looked at his father.


    "Haha, keke, you are lucky." Nabu smiled. "From what you''ve said, it seems this mysterious warrior Dave doesn''t like to ughter. If he can avoid it, he wouldn''t kill others. And he doesn''t like to get too close to anyone, however he has a good impression of you. Otherwise he wouldn''t agree to let you go see him."


    Naije replied excitedly, "Then we should go now¡­"


    "No." Nabu shook his head, "You just split and now you want to rush over already? If you meet him right away, he wouldn''t appreciate it. No rush, we''ll wait till tomorrow. Tomorrow we''ll pay a visit to the warrior Dave . Alright, Lieon, apany the young master back."


    "Yes."


    The tall and sturdy thunder uncle brought Naije and left, leaving only Nabu in the room. The silver haired Nabu''s eyes gleamed like that of an old fox. He said softly, "Dave ? Syrun family? What exactly did the Syrun family do to even arouse the 13 axe to rob and kill them¡­"


    ******


    Heaven Devour city.


    David wasn''t in a rush to head to the hotel. He first took a good walk about the city, finding a random ce to eat and drink, and to listen to the customers and their conversations. This way, he was able to understand more about the affairs within the city.


    Blood river continent didn''t have a sun or moon.


    However because of the movement of the 18 levels of clouds above, it made the continent shine and dim at different times, that became their day. One day on blood river continent was about earth''s 7 days.


    ...


    In Heaven Devour city, Levitating Petal pce was the most luxurious hotel. It had a diameter of 10km. This was bigger than some of earth''s county cities. Its interior was beautiful, and it could hold up to 500,000 guests. The crowd flowed in and out daily. With arge amount of people entering and leaving the country everyday, the business here was very good.


    In the lobby of Levitating Petal pce, there were 100 staff members stationed.


    "Room." David looked at the little youngdy dressed in a ck fur dress.


    "We have the ground level, Sky level, cloud level, which do you wish to stay in? As for price, the wall there shows it all." Thedy smiled and replied.


    "Cloud level." David muttered.


    "Cloud level room 2, daily rate of 3rge currency." Thedy within smiled.


    David reached and took out a purple currency and threw it on the table, thedy immediately grabbed it and began to work on David''s reservation. The currency of Blood river world was shaped like little des. The currency denominations were split into little de (Red, called little currency), middle de (ck, middle currency),rge de (Green,rge currency), and above that the most expensive purple de (Called treasure currency).


    1 middle currency was worth 1,000 little currency.


    1rge currency was worth 1,000 middle currency.


    1 treasure currency was worth 1,000rge currency.


    In the luxurious Levitating Petal pce, the most luxurious room was the cloud level, it required 3rge currencies a night, akin to 3 million little currencies. This was not a ce normal people could live in. And David, having killed the 13 axe¡­had acquired all of their wealth. This amount of wealth was much more than the Borne Family''s and Syrun family''s fortunebined. This little bit of money didn''t bother him at all.


    "Lord, this way."


    A handsome youth dressed in staff attire respectfully led the way. Located in front of David was a 3 storey building with a flower garden and pond, outside its yard were the words cloud level.


    "Not bad." David looked through it properly. After a satisfying nod, he sat in the living room chair and looked at the waiter before him.


    "Whatever orders Lord has and whenever you wish to order them, please go ahead and call us. I''ll be serving you for the days you stay in our Levitating Petal pce." The young waiter said respectfully.


    "This is the first time I''m entering Heaven Devour city. I want you to tell me which ces here are special, what big figures and powers there are." David took out a jade green crystal de currency. "The more detailed your information is, and if I''m satisfied, the better your reward will be."


    The waiter looked at the jade green currency and his eyes gleamed, saying, "I''ve lived in Heaven Devour city for over 200 years, and stayed in Levitating Petal pce close to 100 years. I have heard much." The waiter immediately began to tell an endless depiction of everything. He was extremely excited, revealing all the big figures and important people there are in the city.


    He spoke for two whole hours before ending. He did not even take a breath in between.


    "Hm." David listened and nodded.


    "Very well, you''ve spoken well." David''s voice seemed to have some magic, causing the waiter''s eyes to seem lifeless and dazed. "Here''s some reward for you, leave now."


    The jade green currencynded in his hand. Only at this point did he awake from the daze. In his mind however, he couldn''t remember anything about David''s questioning from before. One had to know, David could already use the ve imprint skill. Hence, against this star traveller punk, it was as easy as sleeping.


    "Thank you lord, thank you lord." The waiter grabbed the currency excitedly and left.


    "Hm."


    David closed his eyes. In his mind everything the waiter had said before shed through. His understanding of Heaven Devour city was much clearer now.


    Persian family? Looks like¡­if anything, this Persian family would have the highest possibility of having a blood river crystal." David muttered.


    The waiter''s exnation was very detailed about the many families within Heaven Devour territory, the various organizations, sects and so on. These powers were split into different levels, Super, High, Mid, lower etc.


    Borne Family and Syrun family, these were mid level powers. The 13 axe was considered a High level power.


    In the entire Heaven Devour territory, there were three super powers!


    They were the Rothwell family, the Persian family and the Hawaii family.


    The Hawaii family was a certain savage group, the Rothwell family was the city leader''s family and the Persian family was the number 1 business family.


    "Blood river crystals, they are extremely valuable. These three super powers have the highest possibility of having them." David sat there, tapping on the armrest. "As for the highest possibility among these three, that would undoubtedly be the Rothwell family. The 2nd would be the Persian family. As for the Hawaii family, they are simply too far away, there''s no need to go there."


    A World level (celestial), needed to fuse with 1 blood river crystal to acquire the recognition of the Eternal shrine, gaining the right to be a city leader.


    Hence¡­


    The city leader would definitely have already fused with 1 crystal. And as the most powerful in the territory, he''d have the highest possibility of having another. If one was the city leader, having already fused with 1 crystal, one would definitely try and get another crystal to fuse with once again.


    "However, he is a celestial!"


    "And I''m only peak cosmic lord. Of course¡­my domain is itself at level 9 and I am proficient in space and gold originws. I have confidence in killing a normal celestial at level 2 or 3.. What I''m afraid of is that he''s celestial level 7 or 8." David shook his head. Before finding out the exact details of his enemy, he thought it best not to mess with the city leader first.


    To be able to control Heaven Devour territory, that city leader wasn''t good to mess with.


    "The target then should be Persian family leader!" David squinted his eyes, gleaming coldly as be stared.


    Although the n has been set, the Persian family was still one of the strongest families in the Heaven Devour territory. Within this family, there were many cloud levels (Cosmic lord), and even one World level (celestial) old man training. However, that was only from what the waiter had heard, whether it was true was still unknown

 Chapter 891 God Battle

    <h4>Chapter 891 God Battle</h4>


    The 2nd day, early in the morning.


    David''s gic energy spread out through the space ripples. Through these ripples, he could feel the energy levels within 10km.


    "Hm? Naije is here?" David opened his eyes.


    "Naije, cloud level room 2." Davidmunicated.


    ...


    The Na father and son, after arriving at Levitating Petal pce were prepared to ask around as to where that mysterious Lord Dave was staying. Within Naije''s mind, a voice resounded, "Naije, cloud level room 2."


    "Father, Cloud level room 2." Naije said softly.


    "How do you know?" Nabu looked shocked at his son.


    "brother Dave sent the message to me mentally." Naije said. Nabu, who listened to this was utterly shocked. This mysterious Lord Dave was terrifying. Even without meeting them personally and from such a distance, he already came to know that they were there.


    "Let''s go!"


    Nabu and Naije entered the Levitating Petal pce. Even though the cloud level forbid others from entering, the Borne Family was a regional tyrant family, others would easily help them. When the two of them arrived at David''s room, they saw the ck armored man standing in the yard.


    "brother Dave ." Naije shouted.


    "Nabu greets Lord Dave . Thank you for saving my son''s life." A silver haired Nabu bowed respectfully.


    "Come in." David smiled.


    In the living room.


    David and Nabu both sat, Naije stood by his father''s side.


    "Lord Dave , if it weren''t for you yesterday, my son would have lost his life." Nabu eximed. "Last night, the entire Syrun family was uprooted. Syrun family, they too are a family that''s deeply rooted here, yet because of that one mistake their entire family business was destroyed. Yesterday, my son was almost dragged into it. Just thinking about it makes me afraid."


    "Uprooted?" David frowned.


    "Hm, I just got the most urate news." Nabu eximed and shook his head. "The Syrun family actually had borrowed a huge sum of money, to get a set of armor from an ancient god ruin. They found the information about this by means of a secret channel.. However, It was a pity that their team was destroyed yesterday. ording to them, the armor was taken away too. The Syrun family has no way to return such a huge sum, much less the interest. Hence¡­those that lent the money raged and killed the family and stole all their fortune. Even then, they were not satisfied."


    "The ancient god ruins, what kind of ce is that? Also, is a piece of armor that important?" David asked.


    "Lord Dave doesn''t know?" Nabu was surprised.


    "brother Dave , even I''ve heard of the ancient god ruins." Naije smiled.


    "I only know that''s an ancient battlefield, a vast and huge battlefield." David said, "I''m only curious as to why an armor from that battlefield is so valuable."


    From themon knowledge books from the 13 axe space rings, David came to understand several special ces within blood river world.


    One of which was the ancient god ruins, it however had very little information.


    Ancient god ruins: Diameter 100 billion km, vast and endless, ancient battlefield.


    The book didn''t exin more.


    Nabu smiled, "The ancient god ruins, most people only know that it''s an ancient battlefield. However, me being a business man, through my special channels, I havee to know of several secret pieces of information. I believe that Lord Dave knows about the Outsiders?"


    "I do." David nodded.


    "The outsiders are extremely strong and powerful." Nabu eximed. " In theory, any cloud level warrior can fly out of the 18 levels of clouds, to outer space. However, any warrior that flies out through space would be killed by the outsiders living in the space!"


    "We have no way to enter space. However that''s good too, as the outsiders find it hard to descend." Nabu smiled. "I heard that every time they descend, they have to pay a huge price too."


    David was shocked.


    A huge price?


    "This happened very very long ago, in an ancient period." Nabu eximed, "At that time, the strong in Blood river continent were like the clouds, much more than now! And at the time¡­the outsiders descended. The powerful warriors from the outsiders shed with the Eternal army from our side and the gods battled there!"


    "God battle?" David blinked.


    "Our blood river continent had heavy losses, as the ancient Eternals all fell. However, even though the sacrifice was huge, we managed to chase the outsiders out!" Nabu''s eyes gleamed. "After that battle, the outsiders neverunched another huge invasion like before. And that huge battleground for the Eternals back then¡­became known as the ancient god ruins. Although it''s extremely vast, it was indeed a broken piece of ruins."


    The youth Naije beside stood, his eyes gleaming. "Large amounts of Eternals forming an army, and god armies fighting each other. This is incredibly shocking."


    David smiled.


    Ancient god ruins?


    Mayberge amounts of Eternals had indeed battled there. However, to say that the outsiders were defeated, that was a joke. Not including the other powers¡­just the Virtual Universe corp''s knights or universe state leaders, any one of them would be able to easily destroy the entire blood river world.


    "The ancient god ruins have arge amount of the special weapons and armors from the outsiders. Also, some of the armors from the fallen Eternals, even if broken, are still very valuable." Nabu said. "And the Killing aura in the ruins is extremely heavy. A few warriors who have weaker consciousness that entered would get taken over by the killing aura, and be drivenpletely mad."


    "However, there are still many that enter the ancient god ruins looking for the treasures left behind by the Eternal."


    "Also, people with strong killing auras absorb the blood river crystals easier. Hence, a lot of warriors do not care about the dangers within the ruins." Nabu eximed, "Anyway, the ancient god ruins is a terrifying ce. It''s a the ce that entices the most, and a lot of the strong warriors from our continent flock there."


    "Ah?" David frowned.


    Killing aura?


    Blood river crystal?


    From the book he read before, the more one ughtered, the easier it was to absorb the crystals. And Nabu said so too, the stronger one''s killing aura was, the easier it was to absorb the crystals. Hence, countless warriors flock there.


    "So, ughtering is to raise one''s killing aura." David thought. "This blood river crystal, just what kind of treasure is it? Why is it so that the strong one''s killing aura is, the easier it is to absorb?"


    "Ancient god ruins!"


    "If I acquire a few crystals and I am not able to absorb them, I can go there to try it out." David thought.


    ******


    The Na father and son''s arrival made David happy, because he came to know more information about the ancient god ruins. This was linked to whether or not he could be a blood warrior.


    ...


    Levitating Petal pce, David''s ce.


    David entered the virtual universe. Even though he was currently on a mission, the training mission didn''t conflict with his own study of thews.


    ...


    Chaos Point Mountain, Absolute beginning region, Wuka''s vi.


    "Wain, David, I heard that you two have begun the training missions." Wuka looked at David and Wain. "What level did you two choose?"


    "Difficult." Wain said.


    "David you?" Wuka looked at him, Wain too looked over.


    "Dangerous level." David said.


    At that moment, both of them were shocked. Wuka stared wide eyed: "David, it''s your first mission and you chose dangerous? That''s too risky!"


    "It is dangerous indeed. In fact, I have a small problem right now." David was helpless.


    "Although I''m doing the difficult level, I don''t even dare to be careless. Devil, you really are crazy." Wain smiled and shook his head.


    Even though a thread of his consciousness was in the virtual universework, his actual self was in blood river world''s Heaven Devour city nning his mission against the Persian family. Firstly, he had to know what the leader looked like. This way, he can confirm his target. Next, he had to be clear about the mansion in which they stayed in.


    "No problem." David shook his head. "Hm, I have to go. I''m doing something big today, I cannot be distracted."


    "Good luck." Wuka said.


    "Don''t go losing your life to the mission." Wain warned.


    "Rx." David shook his head and smiled, following which he vanished and left the virtual universework.


    Blood river world, Heaven Devour city, night.


    After 6 days of serious study and preparation, David became a gust of wind and without a sound or trace left Levitating Petal pce. In an instant, he arrived at a luxurious mansion that took up 10km in area. This was a mansion which was second only to the city leader''s.


    "Persian family!"


    The air shook, a silhouette appeared in mid air outside the walls of the mansion. Of course it was David.


    Chaos Point Mountain, Absolute beginning region, Wuka''s vi.


    "Wain, David, I heard that you two have begun the training missions." Wuka looked at David and Wain. "What level did you two choose?"


    "Difficult." Wain said.


    "David you?" Wuka looked at him, Wain too looked over.


    "Dangerous level." David said.


    At that moment, both of them were shocked. Wuka stared wide eyed: "David, it''s your first mission and you chose dangerous? That''s too risky!"


    "It is dangerous indeed. In fact, I have a small problem right now." David was helpless.


    "Although I''m doing the difficult level, I don''t even dare to be careless. Devil, you really are crazy." Wain smiled and shook his head.


    Even though a thread of his consciousness was in the virtual universework, his actual self was in blood river world''s Heaven Devour city nning his mission against the Persian family. Firstly, he had to know what the leader looked like. This way, he can confirm his target. Next, he had to be clear about the mansion in which they stayed in.


    "No problem." David shook his head. "Hm, I have to go. I''m doing something big today, I cannot be distracted."


    "Good luck." Wuka said.


    "Don''t go losing your life to the mission." Wain warned.


    "Rx." David shook his head and smiled, following which he vanished and left the virtual universework.


    Blood river world, Heaven Devour city, night.


    After 6 days of serious study and preparation, David became a gust of wind and without a sound or trace left Levitating Petal pce. In an instant, he arrived at a luxurious mansion that took up 10km in area. This was a mansion which was second only to the city leader''s.


    "Persian family!"


    The air shook, a silhouette appeared in mid air outside the walls of the mansion. Of course it was David.

 Chapter 892 Infiltrating!

    <h4>Chapter 892 Infiltrating!</h4>


    David didn''t wear his ck armor today. Instead, he was dressed in a long ck robe and stood empty handed by the wall.


    "Persian family?" David smiled. Hu! His entire being vanished into the wind, without a trace or sound, entering deep into the luxurious mansion.


    ...


    Persian mansion took up 10km in area. It was split into the outer mansion and inner mansion. The outer mansion were for lower or more ordinary members of the family, hence the security around there was morex. However, it was obvious that the security around the inner mansion was tighter.


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    A ck robed man took 3 simple steps, within the dark vegetation, walls, walkways 3 images appeared, and he had already reached near the inner mansion.


    "The blood river crystal mission is one of the dangerous missions. It won''t be that easy to acquire it." David half squatted below a huge rock. His gaze swept the area and his gic energy connected with the universe space, feeling the surrounding life energies. "The energies within the inner mansion is obviously much stronger. Just the Cosmic lords alone, there are quite a few!"


    To wander in casually was impossible.


    Sou! David was iparably serious. As he unleashed his illusionary movement, his entire being became a silhouette in the dark night, almost like a tiger with wings, and he swiftly entered the inner mansion.


    "Be serious, don''t look like you are falling asleep."


    "Captain, who would dare invade the Persian family mansion? There''s no need to be that serious."


    "Not being serious is fine, however you still have to at least put up an act. Otherwise it''ll be bad if you are discovered. I am saying this for your own good."


    A guard team was patrolling the inner mansion, the guards were walking andmunicating.


    Hu!


    From behind them, a blurry silhouette swiftly shed past them, reaching deeper into the inner mansion. When David used the Illusionary movement, he was even harder to detect. Plus, he was following the flow of the universe space and dodged all the dark sentries. However, this had shocked David, as the security was extremely tight. The 2nd most powerful family next to the city leader''s family, was definitely no joke.


    "Ahead is that useless advisor''s living quarters." David stuck to the stone pir in the walkway. Almost like a shadow, his eyes were gazing coldly at the distant quiet quarters.


    Shua!


    David resonated with the ripples of the universe space, forming 3 peculiar arcs and entered the quiet pce.


    pce 2nd level.


    Dressed in a white robe, a pale skinny man sat at his study desk, thinking about something.


    There was definitely arge group of tacticians in theserge families, as such business families favored these tacticians more. As for this white robed man, he was the Persian family''s highest ranking tactician, the most favored Torqe. He held an extremely high position in the family.


    Just from his quarters being in the inner mansion and having such a big and quiet pce, one could see his status.


    "Torqe." A voice resounded.


    "Hm?" The white robed man trembled. He turned to look behind him, where stood a ck robed ck haired man.


    "Master!"


    The white robed man bowed respectfully, his eyes filled with a burning loyalty.


    "Hm." David nodded. These past 6 days, in order to get every detail on the Persian family, he nned carefully and studied from many angles, and did not just rely on the general information he got from the city''s systems. He had also used soul control techniques on a few important people within the family to do a proper check.


    Against this white robed man, he had only used a technique akin to hypnosis.


    "I want to see your family leader now, are you ready?" David asked.


    "Please rx master, I am the trusted aide of the family leader, he hasplete trust in me. Even if I wanted to see himte at night, it won''t be a problem." The white robed Torqe was extremely confident.


    "You lead the way." David said.


    "Yes."


    The white robed Torqe said respectfully, "Master only has to follow behind me." Following which, he immediately went downstairs with David following him.


    "Creak!" After opening the door, Torqe brought David about publicly.


    Walking along the walkways, they were extremely silent.


    "Hm?" David could see a guard team in the distance walking over. The leader of the team looked at the white robed man and smiled, "Mr Torqe."


    "Hm." Torqe nodded indifferently.


    The guard team didn''t even question who was the ck robed man and left. Torqemunicated mentally, "Master please rx, because of the asional important matters, I would have talks with the family leaderte at night. I would also asionally bring people to meet him. Even though I am usually instructed to bring these people, the guards don''t know anything. Hence, there''s absolutely no problem in me bringing someone along."


    "Hm." David nodded.


    They continued.


    1 level after another.


    David simply walked about openly from sentry to sentry. They didn''t even have any reaction. No matter what, the two of them continued deeper into the mansion.


    "The deeper we go, the tighter the security is. Even if I wish to enter here without anyone noticing me, it would be impossible." David looked ahead at the vast surroundings. With just a nce, he was able to determine that there were at least 1,000 people patrolling. Obviously, they had already reached the family''s core.


    "Open the door!" Torqe shouted.


    "Yes Mr Torqe, please wait a moment." Immediately the guards opened the door.


    Under the surveince of 1,000 guards, Torqe brought David into the core of the mansion.


    "Master, this is already the core area of the family. The family leader, the important disciples and a few absolute powers, treasure troves, dojo etc are all here." Torqemunicated. "The family leader''s living quarters isn''t far from here. Hm, atst, we''ve arrived to the front of the pce."


    David carefully examined it.

 Chapter 893 Family Massacre!

    Chapter 893 Family Massacre!


    Ahead was a 500m long and wide ancient wall, and within it was a 9 storey high pce. Outside the pce, stood two guards.


    "Open the door." Torqe said.


    "Who is he?" Of the two guards, the one on the left frowned and pointed at David.


    "He''s someone the leader wants to meet." Torqe frowned. "Hurry and open the door."


    "The leader didn''t inform us of meeting anye at night today." The left guard continued to carefully analyze David. He coldly said "And at this time, the leader has already begun to rest."


    "The leader has long wanted to meet him, however there hasn''t been a chance. Today I''ve managed to bring this lord over, of course I brought him here immediately." The white robed Torqe''s expression was serious, ordering, "Are you willing to bear the consequences? Hurry and open the door!"


    David frowned,municated, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, normally these two don''t even bother to stop me. However, they are acting a bit strange today." Torqe replied mentally, he was suspicious too.


    "Why aren''t you opening the door?" Torqe''s expression was ugly Roaring, "What''s up with you two?"


    The two guards'' expressions changed.


    One of them smiled embarrassedly and said, "Mr Torqe, we two brothers don''t actually wish to stop you. Only today, the leader just got his hands on¡­anyway, it''s not convenient for guests. If he was disturbed, he would very unhappy. If he really wishes to meet this man¡­we brothers will pass the message?"


    "Ah." The white robed Torqe frowned andmunicated to David, "Master, the leader is currently with a woman, what do we do?"


    "Enter!" Davidmunicated.


    Under the effects of the soul technique, Torqe couldn''t reject David''s order. Looking at the guard, "Go pass the word! The leader meeting this lord is more important than screwing some woman."


    "Ok." The two guards immediately opened the door and one of them headed in.


    ...


    David stood outside and was looking through the open door.


    "Leader, leader." The guard that went in shouted seriously within the pce.


    "What''s the matter?" An enraged voice resounded.


    "What''s the matter." A sweet voice resounded.


    "Family leader, Mr Torqe has brought someone over. He''s saying that he''s someone you''ve been wanting to meet. Leader, will you meet him?" The guard asked.


    "Mr Torqe has brought someone?" Suddenly therge door on the 1st level of the pce rumbled open. A casually dressed bare footed tall and sturdy man in a luxurious night gown looked out, his gazending on the ck robed David. He immediately began to grow suspicious.


    "Anymore and the plot will be revealed." David became a blur and rushed into the yard.


    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!


    9 ck silhouettes immediately rushed down from the upper levels of the pce. Simultaneously, silhouettes covered the skies andnds, rushing from all sides of the yard inwards.


    The Persian family leader, his position was incredibly high and mighty. How could he not have personal bodyguards?


    300 bodyguards!


    9 great shadow guards!


    "There''s actually 9 Cosmic lords, a super power is indeed a super power." A ck robed David had a cold expression on. His eyes were ice cold as his arms extended.


    The 300 guards and 9 shadow guards that rushed out, were all originally holding battle des or knives, or their own personal weapons, and were prepared to control them to assassinate David. However, under David''s powerful gic energy control, the 300 guards used their own weapons to pierce their own heads!


    "No!" The 300 guards and 9 shadow guards, along with the 2 guards at the door stared with fear. However, their strengths weren''t enough to control their own weapons!


    Shua!


    With shes of des, knives, weapons!


    311 heads were sliced off. Fresh blood floated in the darkness of the night. Only 3 people remained alive in the yard.


    The white robed Torqe stood there stupidly and the family leader of the Persian family had fear in his eyes. Only David''s ck robe swished, expressionless.


    Shua!


    In one step, David had already reached beside the leader and grabbed him by the neck, like grabbing a little chicken. Following that, with just one step, his entire being vanished.


    ...


    Persian family was far more ancient that the recent Rothwell family. The strongest warrior in Heaven Devour territory was coincidentally from the Persian family!


    Persian Prince!


    celestial level 6, he was the oldest in the family currently. He was also the strongest and the true person controlling the family from the shadows. He was the true man with power! Just like how the ck Dragon Mountain empire had an emperor, with many generations of sessive emperors. In truth however, the person with the true power was the god leader of the Sacrednd ck Dragon Mountain.


    Persian Prince was the man that was truly in control!


    A pce that waspletely purple with 3 levels, and the entire staircase was built with wood that was dyed purple. Just the cost of this construct alone was more expensive than the entire Persian family''s other territories.


    3rd level.


    A ck bearded middle aged man dressed in a loose robe sat quietly on his bed with his eyes shut. Suddenly, a powerful energy ripple rushed from the north east direction (Blood river world had other directions. East, south, west, and north were uniform. However, the absolute directions were different from earth''s.)


    "Hm?" Persian Prince''s expression grew serious, immediately spreading out his gic energy to sweep the area.


    Because he was a fighter, whenpared to a mental art practitioner, his gic energy was much weaker. However, when one reaches the celestial level, sweeping with gic energy was still an easy thing to do.


    Rumble!


    With the pce as the center, the torrent of gic energy rippled in all directions, immediately sweeping the entire mansion and that particr pce. As he checked, his expression changed immediately. Sou, he rushed out from the bed and vanished.


    Within the pce that the family leader resided in, the smell of blood filled the air, as over 300 bodies were on the ground. Red and white stains the ground, it was disgusting to look at. And about the same time these 300 over people just fell, a bearded middle aged man in a loose grey robe floated in the air above the pce. His eyes were raging as he looked down below.

 Chapter 894 No Blood Crystals

    Chapter 894 No Blood Crystals


    The pce''s 2nd level window was open and through it a beautiful woman was peaking through. "Ah!" After spotting the blood that flowed like a river, the scene caused her to shriek.


    "Hmph!"


    In mid air Persian Prince''s expression changed.


    Rumble!


    Mud yellow energy waves immediately engulfed the pce. Simultaneously, the waves wrapped itself around the white robed Torqe and thedy that was hiding in the pce, dragging them into mid air.


    "Speak, what happened?" Persian Prince looked at the two, filled with rage.


    "This, this, this¡­"That beautifuldy''s face was pale. However, Torqe only shook his head. "I don''t know. I just know that a ck silhouette appeared suddenly, and after that I saw these over 300 people use their own weapons to kill themselves. And the family leader was taken away."


    Persian Prince looked at thedy.


    "Yes, yes, it was Torqe. He brought someone to meet the leader, the leader only went out because of that. I don''t know anything else." The beautifuldy shook her head.


    "Hm?"Persian Prince looked at Torqe. Torqe however had a peculiar smile.


    Peng!


    His body violently exploded, the bones and other stuff that flew from the explosion pierced through thedy beside him. She stared wide eyed at the threerge holes in her chest. Shouting, "Save me!" Almost all people on Blood river world were at least star traveller level, this woman too, hence even with holes in her chest, she hadn''t died yet.


    Sou! Sou! Sou!...


    From the distance, many silhouettes floated over. It was the family''s strongest warriors and important figures.


    "Elder."


    "Elder, what''s going on?"


    "Grandfather, what, what is this?" The nurtured upper echelon of the family were all stunned as they looked at therge group of bodies in the pce. My god, amongst them there were the 9 shadow guards¡­those were the 9 great shadow guards, a formidable force in the Persian family. 9 cloud levels!


    "Go and look, look for me and bring back the family leader!" Persian Prince raged. Simultaneously, his energy waved exploded about, almost like a formless de piercing straight through thatdy, leaving nothing but a mess.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The groupplied. Actually from seeing the over 300 guards who were all dead, they had already guessed that the oue of the family leader was not good. From hearing the story¡­he should have been taken away.


    "Bastard!" With mud yellow energy waves surrounding him, like a god in the night floating in mid air, Persian Prince was madly scanning the area with his gic energy. He was a fighter, hence his energy was more condensed and gentle. Its control and magnitude paled far inparison to that of a mental art practitioner.


    However!


    To simply scan was not a problem at all. As the gravity of blood river world was extremely huge, Persian Prince''s scan could only be spread up to about 80km.


    Where?"


    "Where is he?"


    Wrapped in the energy, he flew over for around 100km. In the dark night above Heaven Devour city, a mud yellow light was swiftly shing about, suddenly shing to another region here and there, obviously searching the entire Heaven Devour city!


    ...


    Heaven Devour city, city leader''s mansion.


    A tall and sturdy middle aged man with a dark green engraving on his forehead walked along the pce''s railings. He was dressed in a blood red scaled armor. With his cold eyes, he was looking up at the sky, at Persian Prince who was searching all over Heaven Devour city, as he said softly, "This old punk, what is he raging about?"


    "Hmph."


    "To enrage this old punk this much, the Persian family must have suffered a huge loss." His lips curled into a cold smile.


    He was the one with the most authority within Heaven Devour city, the city leader¡­Rothwell Mane!


    However in terms of power, he was still slightly weaker than Persian Prince. As for why he was able to be the city leader of Heaven Devour city, there were two reasons. One of them was because he had absorbed a blood river crystal. The second reason was, because he had special connections with the world city leader in that territory.


    Persian Prince however, even though he was stronger, he couldn''t absorb the blood river crystal. Hence, he didn''t have the right to be leader.


    "Go crazy until you die. That would be the best." Rothwellughed coldly, following which he gave an order to his underlings, "Go and check to see what exactly happened with the Persian family."


    "Yes!"


    A soft voice resounded.


    The Persian family had roots that extended extremely deep into the city. As for this massacre and abduction of their family leader, what level of stupidity was this? To enrage the elder Persian Prince to such a state that he was searching the whole city personally, and also to activate the entire family and all its departments to madly search about.


    At the same time, the city leader''s Rothwell family, along with some other powers, all began to join in. The entire Heaven Devour city''s undercurrent began to flow.


    ...


    The Syrun family''s Manhat was a universe level 9, his fleeing max speed had reached 8km per second.


    And David, who was a peak cosmic lord, with World level 9, along with highprehensions of the space originw could instantly elerate and reach top speed. His instantaneous eleration, even with the gravity of blood river world, could reach up to 300km per second.


    When David had grabbed the family leader back then, he wrapped him in gic energy and immediately rushed into the skies, flying straight into the cloud levels.


    ...


    In the 15th level 30,000km away from Heaven Devour city.


    David grabbed the family leader and finally stopped.


    "What do you want?" Drake''s expression was pale. Having had his Dantian destroyed the moment he was grabbed, his soul was now under heavy pressure from David''s powerful gic energy.


    "Why are you asking me?" David immediately grabbed the space bracelet from Drake. Naturally that space bracelet had his spirit imprint. However, David''s gic energy became like a long pike and forcefully broke through the spirit imprint seal, causing Drake''s face to go even more pale.


    "Quite wealthy." David held onto the bracelet, carefully examining the items within.


    "You want money? No problem. However much you want, you will get. Just don''t kill me." Drake said. "You are a mental art practitioner, you can make me forget everything here and I won''t even remember your appearance."


    David frowned.


    Within the space bracelet¡­there were no blood river crystals!

 Chapter 895 Prince Persian

    Chapter 895 Prince Persian


    "Drake." David looked at him.


    "Hm?" The family leader Drake at that point didn''t even behave at all like the Borne Family leader. He suddenly felt enticed and hypnotized by the gaze of that ck robed youth before him. One secondter, his gaze grew dark, and he looked at David with passionate respect, "Master!"


    "Hm." David stood in the clouds. Looking at Drake before him, he said "Let me ask you, do you know who has blood river crystals? Does your Persian family have any?"


    "Yes!" Drake said without hesitation.


    "Where are they?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    "With my family''s elder." Drake replied respectfully.


    "Elder?" David frowned. He had heard of a powerful celestial within the family, however he hadn''t really confirmed that before.


    "Yes, the strongest in the Persian family, also the strongest in Heaven Devour city." Drake said, "The blood river crystal is with him. However, even though he acquired that one, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t absorb it. Hence the city leader positionnded in the Rothwell family''s hands instead."


    "Your family elder is stronger than the city leader?" David had heard from him.


    "Yes." Drake said respectfully. "The city leader just became a World level over a hundred years ago. ording to the elder, he can only be considered to be within the early stages of the World level! However my family elder is in theter stages already."


    David''s heart skipped a beat.


    From the looks of it, the city leader was about celestial level 2 or 3. Afterall, he had only broken through over a hundred years ago. Normal people breaking through required them to slowly absorb the energy. To go from level 1 to 9 required a very long time. Even in the universe, only the most elite of geniuses could receive nurture like David''s, as there was no need to waste time in such quantity rted training.


    "Other than your family''s elder, who else has the crystals?" David asked.


    "The ones I can confirm are the elder. Another is the general of the Heaven Devour army Zane." Drake said. "Zane, he is the younger brother of city leader Rothwell Mane, he''s on good terms with me. Back then he even took out a crystal to show off to me, saying it was something his older brother gave him to absorb."


    "Ah? One is with your family elder, another is with Zane?" David smiled and nodded.


    ...


    Under the influence of the soul technique, the Persian family leader answered everything honestly, there wasn''t any hint of concealing anything.


    "Very good." David stood within the clouds and asked, "Do you know if anyone else has the crystals?"


    The process of bing a blood warrior, required one to first acquire 3 blood river crystals and absorb them sessful. Only then would they truly be considered to have be a blood warrior! Once David knew of the blood warrior and even the legendary ck warrior, he naturally had some anticipation within. He wanted to first be a blood warrior and maybeter a ck warrior.


    Even though in blood river world, the ck warrior was but a legend, since such a legend existed, there was a possibility of it happening.


    And obviously, with David''s personality, he wouldn''t give up without trying.


    Everyone all regarded themselves as special and different! David was the same, only that he knew himself better than anyone!


    "Master, I can confirm that the family elder and the general of the Rothwell army have the crystals. The rest, I''m unable to guarantee. Although, there are some rumors." Drake replied respectfully.


    "Rumors?" David frowned.


    "Yes, It is about our city leader Rothwell Mane. Even though I am unable to confirm if he has the crystals and how many he might have." Drake said, "I can say with high possibility¡­that the city leader Rothwell Mane definitely has at least 1 that he hasn''t absorbed."


    "Ah?" David looked at Drake.


    "Rothwell Mane has an illustrious background, his teacher is the world city leader of this side of the world." Drake exined. "He seeded in absorbing one crystal a long time ago. He had to wait till he broke through to World level, after which he quickly became the city leader. And after that, he secretly gave his younger brother 1 crystal."


    "To warriors, having more crystals is a good thing. After absorbing one, they would want to absorb another!"


    "Since he could give his younger brother 1 crystal, that means that it wasn''t too hard for him to acquire more, at least there''s a way for him." Drake said confidently, "And with Rothwell Mane''s selfish personality, to be able to give his younger brother just one means he would at least have 1 more prepared for himself. I suspect he probably even has more!"


    David nodded.


    It made sense.


    ...


    After which, David immediately killed Drake and took care of his body. In the dark night, he returned to Heaven Devour city''s Levitating Petal pce.


    Persian family was deeply rooted within Heaven Devour city. It''s roots went far deeper than the Rothwell family. If they were to be angered, the entire Heaven Devour city would definitely feel their wrath.


    Persian family mansion, in the 1st level of that 3 level purple wood pce, Mane squinted his eyes in his seat. The rest of the upper echelon of the family along with his grandchildren stood obediently at his sides. Within therge hall knelt 10 people, and outside of the hall knelt a 100.


    "Grandfather, these are all the sentries and guard leaders from Torqe''s mansion. They all personally saw Torqe bring a ck robed man." An old man with white hair, one that looked even older than Persian Prince said respectfully.


    "Speak, what did that ck robed man look like?" Persian Prince closed his eyes and said indifferently.


    "No idea." The old man shook his head.


    "Hm?" Persian Prince revealed a look of rage. He stared hard, his gaze was shooting out visible light beams at the old man.


    "They, the 100 of them all saw the ck robed man, however none of them can recall his appearance." The old man continued, "Back then, they didn''t feel anything special about it. Just that this ck robed man was very normal and there was nothing special about him. However now when they try and recall, his face appears blurred out in their memories, other than him wearing a ck robe, they can''t recall anything else."

 Chapter 896 Levitating Petal Palace

    Chapter 896 Levitating Petal Pce


    Persian Prince turned to look at the group kneeling.


    "Elder, we cannot recall, we really cannot recall."


    "We truly saw his face back then, however now no matter how hard we try, we cannot recall."


    "I even stared hard at him then, however now¡­"


    ...


    The group of sentries all said fearfully.


    Persian Prince was shocked.


    These sentries and guard leaders were all pinnacle sky levels, (universe level 9). To be unknowingly influenced by a warrior, even a Cosmic lord spirit level would find it hard to do. One had to have a much stronger gic energy and consciousness level and control, to reach such a level.


    "When did such a warrior appear in Heaven Devour city?" Persian Prince pondered. "However the fact that he was so careful in entering here means he isn''t a match for me. If he was stronger than me, he wouldn''t have needed to be so careful. Just barging in would have done it."


    "Listen well!"


    Persian Prince looked coldly at the family''s upper echelon in the hall, "Our Persian family''s family leader has been taken away under our surveince and from under our noses. We don''t even know if he''s alive or dead. This is a humiliation to our family! We have to find this person, otherwise our Persian family will be mocked at by countless people in Heaven Devour city!"


    "Go look!"


    "Check every suspicious person properly. The culprit''s strength is at least at pinnacle cloud level, it might very likely be in the World level! Check from all pathways, see which mysterious warriors have appeared! Remember, even if you''ve found him, don''t make a move. Immediatelye inform me instead." Persian Prince looked at the group. "Even if hasn''t been killed, he''s not fit to be the leader anymore. This search for the culprit¡­is the test I am giving you all. Once this matter is concluded, I will pick the new family leader, go now."


    "Yes!"


    The group of upper echelons'' eyes gleamed brightly, they all replied simultaneously and swiftly left.


    Time to do their best.


    To be the new family leader, these upper echelons would all unleash all their hidden strengths to quickly check all the secret information about the mysterious warriors, or suspected mysterious beings. This way, all the information and news was quickly being gathered.


    2nd day, daybreak.


    Rumble¡­10,000 ck scaled armored soldiers rose to the sky. It was almost like a ck cloud flying over, with a huge tall and sturdy dark red scaled armored leader. His appearance was very simr to the city leader Rothwell Mane, only with more madness and violence in his aura, his entire being seemed wild and savage.


    "Pui!" Rothwell Zhade sat on a Green armored snake, spitting unhappily to the side, "That no good Drake, getting abducted away and still asking us for help. brother is too much too, asking me to help out!"


    "Hehe, however that Drake. I wonder who he actually messed with, to actually get taken away from his own mansion. Hearing this makes me happy." Rothwell Zhade mocked softly. The two deputy generals beside twitched their faces as they heard this. This general of theirs controlled the Heaven Devour army, yet he did whatever he pleased. Him and that Drake were good friends, at the same time, they were a couple of scoundrels who wreaked havoc as they pleased.


    Scoundrels indeed, Drake''s death made this Rothwell Zhade happy instead.


    And he wasn''t rushed or slow, as he waited for day break to bring the army in to search.


    "General, ahead is Levitating Petal pce." One of the deputy generals said respectfully.


    "Hm."


    Rothwell Zhade nced and said indifferently, "Levitating Petal pce is the best hotel in Heaven Devour city. With the culprit''s level of strength and status, there''s a high possibility he would stay there."


    "General, if that person truly wanted to make a move on Drake, he probably wouldn''t stay in such a ce, but rather somewhere more secure and secluded." The other deputy general said softly.


    "PA!"


    Rothwell Zhade pped the face of that deputy general, causing fresh blood to fly. His entire body and the wild beast below him were both shocked.


    "Idiot." Rothwell Zhade nced coldly at him, "If I say Levitating Petal pce, then it is Levitating Petal pce. Don''t you know how to put on a show, do you think we''ll really find the culprit for the Persian family?"


    That deputy general nodded, not daring to make a sound.


    "What an idiot, if you say such stupid things again, I''ll have to change my deputies. Usually you seem pretty smart, has your brain knocked into a wall today?" Rothwell rubbed his chin and looked up. Looking at the distant Levitating Petal pce, "Go, I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Get all of the cloud level guests and the warriors you think are strong within to alle out. I want to take a look at all of them."


    "Yes!" That deputy general who was ppedplied loudly.


    ...


    Immediately, he brought his underlings, a 10,000 strong army to rush into Levitating Petal pce. Levitating Petal pce''s area had a diameter of 10km, the sudden entrance of such a big army caused a huge ruckus.


    "Owner, it''s not that I''m not giving you any face, but you too should know what happened! The general has given the order to get all of your cloud level guests and any guest you think may be powerful warriors to alle out." That deputy general sat high above on the wild beast and said, therge group soldiers stood behind him.


    "Understood."


    "We''llply." That fat small eyed owner gave the order and hisrge group of helpers led the way.


    Cloud level room 2, in a quiet pce.


    David was dressed in a simple robe and was reading a book. It had been half a night since the incident, but ording to earth''s time, it had been 2 to 3 days.


    "That Drake was just killed by me. Right now the entire city is in an uproar, however, it doesn''t affect me. I''ll wait till tonight to make a move on Rothwell Zhade." David made his ns while reading the book, multitasking was very simple for him. Suddenly noise resounded from outside, roars and shouts.


    "Quickly!"


    "Come out!"


    "Lord, its an order by the Rothwell general. Lord, please do me a favor ande out."


    "Quickly."


    "That way, quickly."


    The outside was getting noisier.


    David frowned when he heard this. He had long guessed that Drake''s death would stir a hugemotion, however he didn''t expect them toe to Levitating Petal pce so early in the morning.


    The footsteps outside swiftly got louder and louder. Suddenly the yard door was heavily pushed open and 10 soldiers immediately rushed in. Led by a waiter, they walked into the pce, the waiter saw David within and said apologetically, "Lord, the Rothwell general has given the order to look for the culprit. Lord you should help out."


    "Quickly,e out."


    "Quickly." The group of soldiers rushed straight in, shouting at David.

 Chapter 897 Interrogation

    Chapter 897 Interrogation


    Close to a 1,000 people with various attributes such as people with expensive clothes, or strong auras, or those who were cold and proud, and the cloud level guests of the Levitating Petal pce along with those suspected of being a mysterious powerful warrior were present


    David looked far ahead amongst the crowd.


    The Levitating Petal pce owner was at the side discussing with a tall and sturdy intrepid looking general by the side. David could feel from his aura that the general should be a peak cosmic lord.


    "Rothwell general, they are all here." The owner said.


    "Hm." Rothwell Zhade snorted through his nose, following which he gazed coldly at the crowd.


    "Rothwell Zhade?" Amongst the crowd, David was happy after he heard it. He was still prepared to figure out how this Rothwell Zhade looked like, so as not to attack the wrong person. And now, he could see him clearly.


    "Last night, which one of you broke into the Persian family mansion?" Rothwell Zhade shouted coldly.


    The group of close to 1,000 unknown people remained silent, not making any sound at all.


    And Rothwell Zhade, who sat high above on his green armored snake gazed at everyone below. Suddenly he pointed at a ck robed cold looking man in the distance, shouting, "That ck robed bastard, bring him alongter."


    "Yes!" the two deputy generals at the sideplied.


    "General!" The ck robed cold looking man''s expression grew ugly, shouting, "General, I''m from the Luan Yang area¡­"


    "Don''t give me rubbish." Rothwell Zhadeughed coldly. "With your strength and your dressing, I have no choice but to suspect that you were the culprit who broke into the Persian family mansion. Hm¡­that tall punk with messy hair, bring him too, that skinny punk hiding at the side too."


    "You!"


    "Him!"


    "The one in the white robe."


    "That blue haired one."


    Rothwell Zhade continuously chose 10 people. These 10 were all very strong, as most of them were in the pinnacle sky level. There were even two Cosmic lords.


    "And that ck haired youth, his strength is strong enough too. Bring him." Rothwell Zhade pointed at David. David frowned, as there were no scanning devices in blood river world, they based their deductions purely on energies and auras. As for David, he used his willpower and consciousness strength to control and hide his strength, deliberately releasing one that of a pinnacle universe level.


    He didn''t expect to still get chosen.


    "Alright. A total of 58 have been chosen. The culprit might very likely be within these 58. Take them all away back to the prison!" Rothwell Zhade waved his hand.


    ...


    David didn''t resist and followed the other 57 with the army. In terms of strength, David knew that he could easily wipe out Rothwell Zhade and the others. Because of his confidence and this guarantee, he was very rxed. Until the critical moment, there was no need to massacre so many of them publicly.


    "What''s up with this general Rothwell, is this how they catch a killer? Coming over to our Levitating Petal pce to find a group of guests and randomly picking from a crowd, that''s called finding a killer?"


    "You idiot, Rothwell general is from the Rothwell family. The Persian family was humiliated, hence the Rothwell family are all extremely happy. Why would they seriously look for the culprit? If they really wanted to look for him, they would have begun their searchst night, why would they wait till now. It''s purely just for show, just an act. However, the 58 sure are unlucky."


    Within Levitating Petal pce, many were discussing.


    Heaven Devour city, General''s prison.


    David and the others were forced into groups of 5 or 6, and were separately crammed into cells. These cells were built by special stones from blood river world, and were able to exist under the universe energy flows and strong gravity here. Hence, these too were more sturdy than other stones. They were strong enough to block attacks from even a sky level (universe level) warrior.


    "We sure are unlucky, I have to go meet my family leader tomorrow, how can this be good?" David''s cell had a total of 6 people, of which a fat one dressed in expensive clothes sighed and shouted loudly. The others from different cells all heard him clearly.


    "Big trouble, big trouble." The fatty didn''t stop sighing.


    "Shut up."


    "Smelly fatty, lower you voice." The people from other cells all began to jeer and shout within.


    The fatty looked outside at the soldiers approaching, raising his voice and sighing again, "If I don''t see the Thornton family leader, my business would be ruined. I would incur huge losses! So unlucky, purely a disaster from above." After shouting a couple more times, under the jeers from others, he finally stopped.


    David stood silently within the cell, watching things unfold.


    ...


    Several of the guards and soldiers within the prison began to mutter.


    "Brothers, the general captured these 58 back for show. He didn''t even interrogate them. He even sent a bodyguard over to tell me, that after interrogating just a little, if there''s no problem, just let some of them go, and leave some in the prison. Everything is just for show!" A guard said softly, "Did you hear that fatty shouting. He seems to be some sort of businessman, and is in a rush to meet someone. We should get a hefty sum from him."


    "Hm, it''s an opportunity."


    "Afterall it''s all just for show, it''ll be fine with some of them gone."


    The group of guards watching the prison all began tough and mutter amongst themselves. After which they ordered, "Go and grab that fierce and shouting fatty and bring him over. We''ll interrogate him well."


    "Yes, lord."


    The group of soldiers immediately brought the fatty out.


    ...


    Within the prison.


    The fatty that was leaning against the door looking outside revealed a smile as he saw the group of soldiers running over. One of the soldiers ordered, "The lord has ordered for us to interrogate you well, grab him!" Following which they opened the door and grabbed the fatty.


    The fatty turned back to the other 5 in the cell and said, "Sirs, I''ll be leaving first, see you all!"


    Following which, he followed the group of soldiers and left.


    After a while.


    A soldier ran over and shouted, "The lord has interrogated him and found him not suspicious at all, he''s been released. The rest of you 57 better answer properly. Those that don''t, be prepared to stay in this prison for awhile." Following which he turned and left.


    "The fatty has gone!"


    "Answer properly? What answer properly, isn''t it simply bribing them well?"


    "I know, that fatty purposely shouted that way before!"


    "You know this only now? Stupid."


    Discussions and noise resounded within the cells. The guards who were hiding in the distance heard the discussions and all of them began to smile. They then ordered, "Bring them one by one, we''ll interrogate them properly!"

 Chapter 898 Reveal

    Chapter 898 Reveal


    Interrogate?


    It was simply just forking over a sum of money, just seeing whether it was enough! When they interrogated David, David took out 1 purple de currency, immediately making the guards'' eyes gleam. Their attitudes immediately became friendly, and quickly released David.


    Broad daylight, David strolled out of the general''s prison carefree, and followed the pathways out of the mansion.


    Evening, the sky had gone dark.


    David who was at a restaurant eating and drinking alone for a while, finally left and walked amongst a crowd in Heaven Devour city''s pathways.


    "It''s almost time!"


    "Last night, I caught Drake. Then tonight, I''ll go catch Rothwell Zhade." David''s eyes gleamed. "I''m really looking forward¡­ to the blood river crystal? Just what is it like? It is even mysterious enough to gain the attention of the Virtual Universe corp."


    As he had been brought to the general''s prison earlier in the day, David was very familiar with the General''s mansion.


    It''s no wonder the Rothwell family is considered a new upstart family. This general''s mansion¡­in terms of security level, isn''t even 1/10th of the Persian family''s." David walked within the mansion. Almost like walking in his own yard, his silhouette floated about, with a sh he went from side to side, shaking his head. "I can feel a total of 3 Cosmic lord warriors!"


    With his familiarity of the universe space ripples, he could feel 3 strong auras.


    And one of which David was familiar with, because¡­he had met him during the day!


    "It''s Rothwell Zhade." David smiled.


    Shua!


    His silhouette floated swiftly, as he passed the fake mountains and the walkways, finallynding within a 3 storey luxurious pce within the mansion.


    "Breaking through to the World level is so hard. I''ve done everything my brother has told me to do in terms of training, and I''ve done them well. Why have I still not broken through. Hmph, brother must definitely be afraid of me reaching the World level, and turning into a threat for him." Rock rind Zhan was topless. He was wearing an open long robe, while walking along the stairs, he had many thoughts on his mind.


    When he reached the 3rd level.


    He casually looked up and prepared to enter his study, however suddenly his body shook. His eyes were filled with a sense of disbelief. In front of him, stood a simply dressed ck haired youth''s silhouette.


    "You¡­" Rothwell Zhade immediately went into battle mode, simultaneously calling guards to help him. However, no matter how shocked he was, he was still confident. He thought that because he was a cloud level pinnacle (peak cosmic lord) warrior, the person before him couldn''t be much stronger than he was. Also, dying a while would be enough for his brother Rothwell Mane to rush over!


    Hua!


    David who was initially standing at the distant window immediately appeared before Rothwell Zhade in what seemed like teleportation. This was extremely fast, far exceeding that of a regr Cosmic lord peak''s max speed.


    "Chi!" his hand transformed into wolfs'' paw, fast as lightning.


    "No." Rothwell Zhade''s hands had brandished a huge de. He was prepared to use it as a shield to block.


    However David''s was almost like an illusion, swiftly wing through his stomach, after which he pulled it out. Only after this did the shield slowlye. Everything was mysterious and like an illusion, there was just a simple sh!


    Illusionary 7 des¡­singr stroke!


    With David''s strength and originwprehension¡­against such weak techniques with peak cosmic strength, it was simply a massacre.


    "I, i¡­" Rothwell Zhade held onto his stomach. There was a de wound there, and fresh blood flowed out. It was purely from David''s paw.


    "You, you¡­" Rothwell Zhade looked with fear at David.


    His energy core was destroyed!


    And his energy wave was under the powerful pressure of David''s energy. Hence, he couldn''t even use any energy now.


    "How do you do, Rothwell General." David smiled and looked at Rothwell Zhade.


    Rothwell Zhade''s mind shed back, back at Levitating Petal pce. That scene, right, this ck haired youth, wasn''t he from the 58 people he had picked?


    ...


    "It''s you!" Rothwell Zhade stared wide eyed. My god! he was only acting and pretending to catch a few punks to satisfy the Persian family. He didn''t expect to actually catch such a terrifying character.


    Rothwell Zhade''s eyes gleamed, shouting, "Drake, you abducted him too?"


    "Right, he''s already dead." David smiled.


    "Dead?"


    Rothwell Zhade''s expression was ugly. Drake is already dead. This man before him would most likely kill him too. What to do, now that his dantian was destroyed, he had no energy within. And on top of that, his soul was being suppressed by the enemy''s powerful pressure. He wanted to resist andmunicate with others to cry for help, but he had no way at all to do so, what could he do?


    Rothwell Zhade''s expression was ugly, he was in a mess.


    "What can I do for him not to kill me?" Rothwell Zhade looked at the ck haired youth before him. "Speak, whatever you want, I''ll do it!"


    "Give me 10 blood river crystals and I won''t kill you." David stood there and smiled, "Can you do that?"


    Rothwell Zhade couldn''t help but stare wide eyed. "10 crystals? Even my brother cannot take out 10 crystals like that. However, I have 1 here, which I can give you. Please spare my life!" Even though his dantian was destroyed, he was still alive, since the most important part of a human was his soul.


    As long as the soul was fine, the body could recover, and the lost energy could also be re-trained.


    "No, 1 is not enough, it has to be 10 crystals." David shook his head.


    "You are ying with me!" Rothwell Zhade was anxious and angry.


    "Right, I''m just ying around with you!" David said indifferently, "Go and die."


    Rothwell Zhade immediately roared madly. "Save me!!!" His powerful body made his roar thunderous and booming. The sound waves rippled in all directions, however they were all blocked by a formless powerful mental energy barrier whichpressed every sound wave, into a single point, not even a whisper could escape.


    "What''s the point of struggling." David pped Rothwell Zhade''s forehead. His gic energy pierced into his head, causing his brain to be nothing but a mess.


    Rothwell Zhade was dead!


    ¡­


    "Just what is the blood river crystal like." David scanned through his body, and immediately found the space item. With no banks on blood river continent, all of the warriors here mostly storedrge amounts of their treasures in their space items and carried them on their bodies.


    This was because it was safest there.


    As long as they don''t die, they wouldn''t lose their treasures.


    And if they did die, the treasures wouldn''t mean anything to them!

 Chapter 899 Blood Crystal!

    Chapter 899 Blood Crystal!


    This space ring isn''t bad." David grabbed the space ring and his gic energy immediately rushed in, prying it open and checking the contents inside.


    "So wealthy."


    "He had about 10 times more than the 13 axe." David was still smiling initially. However the more he searched, the more he began to frown. There wererge amounts of currency within, along with some valuable weapons and treasures in many boxes. However, his initial scan didn''t pick up any blood river crystal.


    The appearance of the crystal was something he had seen before in themon knowledge books.


    "There''s no way he doesn''t have it. What if it''s not on his body, no way." David searched again carefully, especially within a box of gems, there were many crystals within. David split his gic energy into 1,000 threads and individually inspected each of them. Immediately, a smile appeared on his face.


    With a flip of his hand!


    A round ck crystal appeared in his palm. Looking at this crystal before him, David shook his head, "This Rothwell Zhade, he even disguised the blood river crystal and threw it in with the rest of the gems. Anyone who doesn''t search properly with gic energy would have missed it."


    "Chi chi¡­" The ck round crystal in his palm was attacked by needle like gic energy. It immediately began to split open. Very quickly, theyer of ck broke and it finally revealed the blood river crystal within!


    Blood red!


    Blood red in color, the color of life.


    It was a long triangr crystal, transparent and blood red, glowing slightly, with a formless ripple about it, it gave off a faint feeling of a heart beating, ripples that beat after another.


    "Blood river crystal!" David looked at the triangr transparent crystal in his palm. He couldn''t help but exim, "Beautiful!"


    Hu!


    He waved his hand and Rothwell Zhade''s body on the floor vanished, followed by the blood stains and smell of blood in the air all vanished as well.


    "Very good, within a short time, no one will ever know that Rothwell Zhade is already dead." David smiled, "I think that they would have thought Rothwell Zhade must have headed to somewhere else." Warriors secluding themselves or disappearing for 1 or 2 years was a very normal thing. Even though he was a general, disappearing for 3 to 5 days wasn''t a thing to be suspicious of.


    Sou!


    David became a blur and rushed out from the window, disappearing hundreds of km away in an instant.


    The entire pce was silent.


    Therge amounts of soldiers, staff and guards within the general''s mansion all didn''t know that their general was already dead.


    At the same time that David had killed Rothwell Zhade and acquired the blood river crystal.


    Within Heaven Devour city leader''s mansion.


    "Come, drink!"


    "Haha, Rothwell junior. We haven''t seen each other in so long, and you''ve already be a city leader. Your seniors are really happy, drink, drink." Within the living room, a group of beautiful women were dancing. Three men wereughing loudly and drinking their wine, one of which was Heaven Devour city''s person with the most authority, city leader Rothwell Mane.


    The other two were dressed in grey standard armor.


    "Senior, I''ve only be a city leader. How can Ipare to you? You''ve be a special envoy of the Eternal shrine. No matter where in our continent, who would dare disrespect you?" Rothwell Zhadeughed loudly.


    "It''s nothing." The handsome middle aged manughed.


    "Senior, you and Special Envoy Tatthe, for what reason have you two rushed over from the Eternal shrine for?" Rothwell Zhade asked curiously.


    The handsome middle aged man and special Envoy Tatthe beside nced at each other. Envoy Tatthe spoke, "Brother Rothwell, it''s not that we don''t want to tell you, it''s just the Eternal shrine''s rules. Hence, we cannot disobey. Actually we rushed over this time is mainly because of your master, also the leader of the world city. We cannot say anything else."


    "As it is something regarding your master, I arranged for old Tatthe toe along as well. Since we passed by your ce, naturally we had toe pay you a visit." The handsome middle aged man smiled.


    "I''ve missed you too." Rothwell Zhade eximed, "Speaking of which¡­"


    ...


    When Rothwell Zhade was apanying his 2 friends and chatting, he didn''t even know that his younger brother had already died.


    ...


    300,000 km away from Heaven Devour city, in the wilderness, David sat.


    "1 blood river crystal!"


    David grabbed the blood river crystal and stared at the iparably mysterious crystal. "One of the dangerous level missions was to acquire this 1 crystal to get 10,000 points. I can use it to exchange for points or I can absorb it."


    "What should I do?"


    "Without a doubt!" David began to grin as his finger became like a de, slicing his left palm.


    Chi!


    A sh wound opened and fresh blood flowed out. David took a deep breath and ced this triangr blood river crystal within that wound. This was the absorption technique from the books he had read, and during his time in the city he had heard others discuss. Almost everyone in the entire blood river continent knew this.


    Although the method was simple, doing it was hard!


    "Is it going to be difficult?" David looked at his palm.


    The beautiful and ring crystal touched and began to fuse with the wound. Especially when it first touched the wound, immediately a formless peculiar energy burst forth from the crystal. Almost like a wild beast that had been suppressed for too long raging and rushing into David''s body.


    "Rumble!"


    A formless incredibly brutal and powerful willpower descended on him, fusing with his consciousness.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    An endless stream of wild shouts to kill roared within his mind. That formless brutal and powerful willpower was shing time and again with his own. It was purely a test of willpower. Willpower differed from each other. Consciousness was something that was linked to the strength of one''s gic energy, willpower however was reliantpletely on one''s belief and strength.


    David smiled.


    "it''s truly simr to the blood crystal I back then. Expect the blood crystal in my possession is more condensed of this one here is simr to a pond, the one with me is as vast as the  ocean, cannot evenpare. Moreover, I''ve been absorbing the blood esscense for more than 30 years, training my will power as well as my blood origin art and mental art, this little bit if struggle is like an itch to me now.

 Chapter 900: Blood

    This space ring isn''t bad." David grabbed the space ring and his gic energy immediately rushed in, prying it open and checking the contents inside.


    "So wealthy."


    "He had about 10 times more than the 13 axe." David was still smiling initially. However the more he searched, the more he began to frown. There wererge amounts of currency within, along with some valuable weapons and treasures in many boxes. However, his initial scan didn''t pick up any blood river crystal.


    The appearance of the crystal was something he had seen before in themon knowledge books.


    "There''s no way he doesn''t have it. What if it''s not on his body, no way." David searched again carefully, especially within a box of gems, there were many crystals within. David split his gic energy into 1,000 threads and individually inspected each of them. Immediately, a smile appeared on his face.


    With a flip of his hand!


    A round ck crystal appeared in his palm. Looking at this crystal before him, David shook his head, "This Rothwell Zhade, he even disguised the blood river crystal and threw it in with the rest of the gems. Anyone who doesn''t search properly with gic energy would have missed it."


    "Chi chi¡­" The ck round crystal in his palm was attacked by needle like gic energy. It immediately began to split open. Very quickly, theyer of ck broke and it finally revealed the blood river crystal within!


    Blood red!


    Blood red in color, the color of life.


    It was a long triangr crystal, transparent and blood red, glowing slightly, with a formless ripple about it, it gave off a faint feeling of a heart beating, ripples that beat after another.


    "Blood river crystal!" David looked at the triangr transparent crystal in his palm. He couldn''t help but exim, "Beautiful!"


    Hu!


    He waved his hand and Rothwell Zhade''s body on the floor vanished, followed by the blood stains and smell of blood in the air all vanished as well.


    "Very good, within a short time, no one will ever know that Rothwell Zhade is already dead." David smiled, "I think that they would have thought Rothwell Zhade must have headed to somewhere else." Warriors secluding themselves or disappearing for 1 or 2 years was a very normal thing. Even though he was a general, disappearing for 3 to 5 days wasn''t a thing to be suspicious of.


    Sou!


    David became a blur and rushed out from the window, disappearing hundreds of km away in an instant.


    The entire pce was silent.


    Therge amounts of soldiers, staff and guards within the general''s mansion all didn''t know that their general was already dead.


    At the same time that David had killed Rothwell Zhade and acquired the blood river crystal.


    Within Heaven Devour city leader''s mansion.


    "Come, drink!"


    "Haha, Rothwell junior. We haven''t seen each other in so long, and you''ve already be a city leader. Your seniors are really happy, drink, drink." Within the living room, a group of beautiful women were dancing. Three men wereughing loudly and drinking their wine, one of which was Heaven Devour city''s person with the most authority, city leader Rothwell Mane.


    The other two were dressed in grey standard armor.


    "Senior, I''ve only be a city leader. How can Ipare to you? You''ve be a special envoy of the Eternal shrine. No matter where in our continent, who would dare disrespect you?" Rothwell Zhadeughed loudly.


    "It''s nothing." The handsome middle aged manughed.


    "Senior, you and Special Envoy Tatthe, for what reason have you two rushed over from the Eternal shrine for?" Rothwell Zhade asked curiously.


    The handsome middle aged man and special Envoy Tatthe beside nced at each other. Envoy Tatthe spoke, "Brother Rothwell, it''s not that we don''t want to tell you, it''s just the Eternal shrine''s rules. Hence, we cannot disobey. Actually we rushed over this time is mainly because of your master, also the leader of the world city. We cannot say anything else."


    "As it is something regarding your master, I arranged for old Tatthe toe along as well. Since we passed by your ce, naturally we had toe pay you a visit." The handsome middle aged man smiled.


    "I''ve missed you too." Rothwell Zhade eximed, "Speaking of which¡­"


    ...


    When Rothwell Zhade was apanying his 2 friends and chatting, he didn''t even know that his younger brother had already died.


    ...


    300,000 km away from Heaven Devour city, in the wilderness, David sat.


    "1 blood river crystal!"


    David grabbed the blood river crystal and stared at the iparably mysterious crystal. "One of the dangerous level missions was to acquire this 1 crystal to get 10,000 points. I can use it to exchange for points or I can absorb it."


    "What should I do?"


    "Without a doubt!" David began to grin as his finger became like a de, slicing his left palm.


    Chi!


    A sh wound opened and fresh blood flowed out. David took a deep breath and ced this triangr blood river crystal within that wound. This was the absorption technique from the books he had read, and during his time in the city he had heard others discuss. Almost everyone in the entire blood river continent knew this.


    Although the method was simple, doing it was hard!


    "Is it going to be difficult?" David looked at his palm.


    The beautiful and ring crystal touched and began to fuse with the wound. Especially when it first touched the wound, immediately a formless peculiar energy burst forth from the crystal. Almost like a wild beast that had been suppressed for too long raging and rushing into David''s body.


    "Rumble!"


    A formless incredibly brutal and powerful willpower descended on him, fusing with his consciousness.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    An endless stream of wild shouts to kill roared within his mind. That formless brutal and powerful willpower was shing time and again with his own. It was purely a test of willpower. Willpower differed from each other. Consciousness was something that was linked to the strength of one''s gic energy, willpower however was reliantpletely on one''s belief and strength.


    "it''s truly simr to the blood crystal I back then. Expect the blood crystal in my possession is more condensed of this one here is simr to a pond, the one with me is as vast as the  ocean, cannot evenpare.


    Moreover, I''ve been absorbing the blood esscense for more than 30 years, training my will power as well as my blood origin art and mental art, this little bit if struggle is like an itch to me now.

 Chapter 901: Merging With More Blood Crystal

    Within his mind David thought, "Return to ashes!"


    Rumble!


    David''s incredibly strong willpower was like a huge mountain, immediately smashing down on the roaring outside willpower influence. At the same time, David thought curiously, "Consciousness pressure, consciousness pressure¡­use consciousness to attack. How can pure willpower invade my body like that? How strange? Ah, not good!"


    "Rumble¡­" As its willpower was smashed by David''s, the blood river crystal''s true peculiar energy was unleashed. That red crystal''s threads began to madly invade David.


    David''s body couldn''t help but begin to shake and tremble.


    David''s facial muscles were spasming uncontrobly. Theyers of skin contracted and condensed at times while splitting open and bleeding at another. His arms expanded even more violently, and his veins were more visible than ever. It looked almost like transparent crystal pathways, and asionally purely gold, his muscles kept changing.


    Pain!


    Extreme pain!


    "What''s going on, just what is this blood river crystal doing why is it so different?" David roared within. He could feel the temperature in his body reach unbelievable heights, almost like it was about to be burnt to ashes. However, in an instant it would drop to shocking lows. It became so cold, that he couldn''t even feel his body.


    Chi chi¡­David''s 10 fingernails extended, almost like metal fingernail des! After which it swiftly retracted back and his 10 fingers began to change. Even the bones were changing within. His entire hand began to resemble ws, and fur started sprouting out around them.


    Not just his fingers, even on his arms, legs, feet, and face, the ck fur grew all over. At that moment, David looked like a sasquatch.


    However a few minutester the fur quickly retracted and vanished.


    Chi chi¡­


    ck scales began to pop out from his arms, fingers, legs, feet and even his face, his entire body became huge and powerful.


    "Just which race is this blood river crystal formed from? My god!" No matter how strong his imagination was, David would never have expected anything like this to happen. And the process of absorption was still going on¡­


    ...


    Night time, the wind was like des blowing strong in the vast wilderness, and hiding in the wild grass was a faint silhouette.


    The robes on his body were already torn into shreds, however below the shreds was a strong body with skin that was emitting white energy. "Inhale!" David took a deep breath while sitting crossed legged. His chest sank in and the stomach expanded, almost as though there was arge balloon within his stomach. This balloon then shifted upwards and his stomach contracted and his chest expanded.


    After which, the huge bulge separated into 4 portions, heading towards David''s two arms and two legs.


    Bulges appeared through his skin, it was incredibly peculiar!


    "Exhale!" David let out a long breath before opening his eyes.


    "I''ve finally made it through." David was shocked within.


    Pain?


    Under immense pain, David could endure almost anything easily. However the absorption feeling earlier¡­it was something he really didn''t like! Because, besides the extreme pain, the most ufortable thing was that David''s own soul and consciousness couldn''t control his own body!


    Losing the ability to control his body, this was a feeling he had never felt before.


    "No matter what, this type of feeling is finally over." David tore off the shredded clothes and carefully examined his body. No matter what angle he looked at, at least from the exterior, there didn''t seem to be any difference at all,pared to before the absorption of the crystal. During the absorption itself, his body constantly morphed into things he had never seen before.


    "It shouldn''t be." David frowned.


    "I''ll test it!"


    David gazed into the distance, "gic energy!"


    Rumble¡­the distant wilderness'' big piece ofnd that was at least 10 million tons immediately floated up. Also, with the gic energy wrapped about the entire piece, there was no leakage at all. Under David''s control, this mountain of mud flew in mid air and in a round arc about.


    "No difference."


    "When ite to invasiveness, emptiness, flexibility, toughness, my gic energy has no difference from before, my consciousness and willpower has no difference either." David shook his head. The piece ofnd revolving in the dead of night immediately fell from the air and smashed back into the crater from before.


    "My soul wasn''t affected, how about the body?" David frowned, suddenly throwing out a punch.


    Rumble! With that punch, a high pressured shockwave was formed, causing an explosion in air. The terrifying ripple cut through the grass,pletely clearing out a few km in area around him.


    "No difference?" David squinted his eyes. Ripples of energy vibrated all over his skin, all the strength in his muscles was immediately sent to his right hand which was formed into a fist! David had transferred all his strength into that instantaneous explosion, resulting in that ear piercing explosion as he punched!


    "I felt it, I felt it!"


    "Within the depths of my cells, there''s a change!" David''s eyes were filled with a sense of glee, "This, this is an evolution of life?"


    Every time a flesh and blood life form breaks through, there would be an evolution.


    Breaking through to star traveller, to universe level, to Cosmic lord¡­the rest of the leveling was simply quantity based training.


    "My body is still Cosmic lord peak! I haven''t broken through. However, my bones, muscles, and every cell within has had some change." David was excited and anxious within


    The books had said the evolution was mysterious, and this wasn''t exaggerated at all.


    However¡­


    The changes deep within his cells, even with David''s immense control of his cells and body, he couldn''t fully deduce them clearly.


    "There''s no other way, I can only gradually get used to it. I will have to learn to feel it, and slowly understand its changes." David thought, following which he looked at the night sky. Sou! He rushed up and immediately broke through the cloud levels until the 12th level.


    "I''ll investigate the mysteries of my body''s changes here in the clouds.


    David brandished a blood shadow de and practiced in the clouds.


    Heaven Devour Levitating Petal pce, David''s quarters.


    Even though he had continuously killed 2 prominent figures in Heaven Devour city, Dave was still carefree and training in his quarters. As he was worried he might destroy the pce, hence he purposely used gic energy to create a barrier around, and he trained within. Any ripples his fists caused werepletely blocked by this barrier.


    He could train both his gic energy and train recklessly within.


    "Mysterious."


    "Mysterious indeed." He could already feel the initial changes of the blood river crystal''s mysteries. He was very excited.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked through the window outside. There were two people walking over, Nabu and Naije, father and son duo.


    "I''ll take a break now."


    The gleeful David walked to the 1st level. At the same time, Nabu and Naije had just walked into the yard, "Lord Dave."


    "Come in." David smiled and sat down. He lifted a wine ss and poured a ss of blood river world''s wine for himself and was sipping. A chill permeated through his entire body, he smiledfortably, "Why have you rushed over here so early?"


    "We heard that Lord Dave was taken into General Rothwell''s prison. This kid was so nervous that he jumped up and down after. So I apanied him to visit you in the prison, only to find out that you had already left." The silver haired Nabu smiled, "Hence, today we thought we''de pay you a visit early. Lord Dave , if you have any troubles or matters in the future, please call us.


    Even though I may not be able to solve some big issues, however, when ites to most trivial matters in Heaven Devour city, I''m able to help you settle them."


    "Thanks."


    David smiled, "However there''s nothing much now. Ah? Naije."


    "Hm." Naije replied, his expression wasn''t too happy.


    "What''s the matter?" David smiled.


    Nabu could see this mysterious warrior was in a good mood today, he smiled and exined, "This kid, he''s having some trouble in the rtionship department, hence he''s sulking today."


    "Rtionship troubles?" Davidughed loudly, "Naije, you''ve fallen out of love?"


    "What''s falling out of love?" Naije looked up at David.


    "It means you like someone but she doesn''t like you back." David lifted the ss and sipped happily.


    "Right." Nabu smiled beside, rubbing his son''s head. His son however dodged unhappily. Nabuughed, "The other party doesn''t like him. Actually speaking of which, Naije did give a new lease of life to that girl¡­just thinking about the matter makes me want tough."


    New lease of life?" David was shocked.


    "Father!" Naije was unhappy.


    Nabu just smiled and exined, "My son has had a kind heart from young. He likes to bring his guards to bars and other ces, to listen to stories of other strong warriors. He worships these heroes, hence he acts like these heroes sometimes. Almost like robbing the rich for the poor, he would give his family''s money secretly to the poor. One of the poor families only has a mother and a daughter.


    My son has been secretly helping them since she was young. After that, she grew up and got older. I don''t know how¡­but my son actually fell for that poor family''s daughter."


    "Ah?" David starred.


    Helping the poor, helping till he actually falls for the poor family''s girl.


    Naije was blushing.


    "Not just that! My son has always been secretly giving money to the mother of that girl. Funding the girl¡­" Nabu shook his head, "When that girl actually tried to enter one of the sects in our city, my son immediately gave arge amount of money secretly to that mother. And just like that¡­that poor family''s daughter, from a poor little girl, she became a genius warrior of that sect!


    Secretly, my son had been supporting her for 12 years!"


    "What happened after that?" David was curious.


    "My son secretly liked that girl, hence he too joined that sect." Nabu shook his head, "It''s a pity, just yesterday, he went to confess and was rejected."


    "Ah?" Davidughed happily.


    Naije looked angrily at his father.


    "Your father cannot speak a few words with Lord Dave ?" Nabu stared at his son.


    Naije could only look down, his ears all red.


    "And not just that!" Nabu said, "If things still aren''t interesting enough, just as my son got rejected and walked towards the exit, his spirit dejected. That girl''s mother actually came to the sect to visit her daughter, seeing my son¡­this gets exciting, that mother actually hugged my son and expressed her gratitude."


    "Ah?" David''s eyes gleamed.


    "That girl ran over. Seeing the situation, she was extremely curious and asked her mother about this benefactor.


    Her mother told her the truth, saying how my son had been helping them all this while." Nabuughed loudly, "At this, the girl was stunned, and she couldn''t even believe it initially, saying Naije wasn''t even 20 years old, and it doesn''t make sense, because the support started over 10 years ago."


    "Her mother said, back then, a little rich kid under the protection of guards secretly gave them money, and she had watched as the little rich kid slowly grew up." Nabu eximed, "Who would''ve thought a little kid''s yful attitude actually produced such a scene."


    "What happened after?" Davidughed and asked curiously, "How did that girl react to Naije?"


    "That girl had backbone, she was very grateful." Nabu said, "She told my son directly¡­I''m willing to repay my debt to you for my family as your ve, even if you wish, I''ll marry you."


    "Ah? That''s a pleasant surprise." Davidughed.


    "It''s not over."


    Nabuughed loudly, "My son asked her modestly, do you like me?"


    "That girl said, my mind is set on the martial arts, and there''s no one I fancy. However, the debt I owe to you, I have no other way to repay." Naby said, "After the girl finished, my son said directly¡­I, Naije, will never force anyone. If you don''t like me, then I won''t force you. After which, this son of mine, he turned and brought his guards away with him.


    Haha¡­" As Nabu finished, he couldn''t help butugh loudly once again.


    "Interesting, interesting." Davidughed

 Chapter 902: Boom!

    The air within an entire kilometer radiusbusted explosively as streaks of dark lightning the temperature of a thousand degrees celsius covered shrouded the forbidden zone.


    Time seem to pause as vast amount of electricity invaded the entire ground like a storm. Rampaging the environment with a turbulent roar that threatened to drown everything in its violent lightning.


    Tyrion''s six fist suddenly clenched and the space around above his fist copsed as a ck hole formed, and like a vacuum tube, it instantly drew all that was within a kilometer radius including the electricity,pressing them tightly until six  intangible dark glowing electric balls. appeared above his six fists.


    With an insane force, he took a step forward, trembling the entire ground as he punched out with a majestic force!


    The youngdy roared as massive amount of vines around twenty meters in height ripped out from the ground, inverwoven with each other like a thread, forming ten massive drills that was more a hundred meters tall, drilling through the air with speed of a nuclear missile!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    ...


    It was as though a nuclear warhead hadnded right at the middle as a blinding dark  orb ofbustible and destructive energy expanded rapidly, covering the entire area kf a kilometer like a veil. Suddenly, it''s range of coverage weakened and when it could no longer expand, it erupted!


    A mighty mushroom of nuclear radiation, dust, andbustible energy rose into the sky, clearing the clear clouds and dying the skies red!


    Like the explosion of a volcano.


    A massive shockwave along with extremely toxic energy spread through the air like a tsunami as a fiery wildfire overwhelmed the environment. The beasts or and fighters who were passing close to the region were caught off guard as the shockwave mmed into them, sting a few of them into nearby boulders while some who had enough strength withstood the raging shockwave.


    The ground disintegrated as an earthquake shook the entire area, spreading cracks like spiderwebs that moved along the ground, cracking through the massive trees close by.


    At the point of collision, there was a sudden silence as an controble mighty force surged through Tyrion''s body like a berserk Whale-head Bull, pping him backwards with the force sting missile! Numerous bangs resounded as he went through several boulders, finally stopping as he mmed into a nearby mountain.


    There was no warning whatsoever as one of Tyrion''s arm disintergrated into a pool of blood. The kic force was too domineering as it traveled into his body, rampaging through his body like a storm, threatening to explode his fiend form with an explosive bang.


    At this moment, his strength of one super cell fiend body was weaker than the opponent''s three super cell fiend body.


    "Hahaha! That was what I was expecting!"


    Without hesitation, his chest glowed a dark color as he activated his super cell. His pure fleshy body hardened as dark scales grew out from all every part of his body.


    Horns curled from his head to the back of his skulls as bones jutted out from his joints like spikes


    "Hmph!" With an inaudible snort, a new arm erupted out from the Tyrion''s shoulder as he was filled with vast amount of strength. Removing himself from the mountain he had been installed in, hended on the ground and a smile formed on his face as he clenched his newly grown fist.


    Before he could react, various 100 meters tall vine pped at Tyrion from all direction.


    "Come on!"


    Clenching his fist, his body covered with dark lightning like a god, Tyrion roared violently to the skies as he punched out with his entire strength.


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    His six fist turned into various blurs as he deflected the vine attacks.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground dented twenty meters as Tyrion activated Thunder p and phantom step.


    His five meters tall figure transformed into various streak of lightning, dispersing in all directions, closing in on the youngdy.


    The ground beneath him cracked as two thick vines wrapped around Tyrion''s legs, trapping him to the ground.


    "Lightning And Thunder!"


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His six arms buldge as insane amount of energy generated from his body into his six arms.


    In quick strikes, he ripped the vines to pieces, stomping his feet and  immediately sidestepping as an evenrger and ferocious vine struck heavily to the ground like a nuclear force.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Massive amount of shattered stones and dust rose, covering every inch of thend.


    Using this opportunity, Tyrion''s eyes shed as his six palms suddenly pped against each other.


    "Rumble And sh!!!"


    Three series of thunders struck outwards with insane speed, striking towards the youngdy who was about three hundred meters away.


    Thedy''s face darkened as her first super cell glowed and a wall of interwoven vines appeared before her.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The wall of vines were burnt to ashes by the first lightning bolt. The second lightning bolt struck at an unpredictable angle, zapping towards her forehead.


    However, her second super cells glowed as the space around thedy distorted as she barely dodged the second lightning bolt but she wasn''t ready for the third.


    She only managed to grow massive vines on her body before the lightning bolt as thick as a tree struck at her chest.


    "BOOM!"


    Her entire body was sted backward with an overwhelming force, as her body dragged backwards like a rag doll.


    However, weeds, nts and vines immediately covered her entire body.


    Tyrion''s eyes glowed and in th blink of an eye, he appeared above where she was.


    Raising three hands up, the sky suddenly darkened, lightning up with dark clouds as an insane amount of electricity surged like a river.


    "Heavenly Lightning!"


    Massive bolts of lightning surged into Tyrion''s massive figure like a wave. His primordial cells absorbing the entire bolts of lightning like a sponge as he pped his three palms below.


    His left head, sneering, his right head angry while the middle one blood thirsty!


    "Suuuuuuuuuuu¡­.BOOOOOOOM!"

 Chapter 903: Rumble

    The air within an entire kilometer radiusbusted explosively as streaks of dark lightning the temperature of a thousand degrees celsius covered shrouded the forbidden zone.


    Time seem to pause as vast amount of electricity invaded the entire ground like a storm. Rampaging the environment with a turbulent roar that threatened to drown everything in its violent lightning.


    Tyrion''s six fist suddenly clenched and the space around above his fist copsed as a ck hole formed, and like a vacuum tube, it instantly drew all that was within a kilometer radius including the electricity,pressing them tightly until six  intangible dark glowing electric balls. appeared above his six fists.


    With an insane force, he took a step forward, trembling the entire ground as he punched out with a majestic force!


    The youngdy roared as massive amount of vines around twenty meters in height ripped out from the ground, inverwoven with each other like a thread, forming ten massive drills that was more a hundred meters tall, drilling through the air with speed of a nuclear missile!


    "KABOOM!!!"


    ...


    It was as though a nuclear warhead hadnded right at the middle as a blinding dark  orb ofbustible and destructive energy expanded rapidly, covering the entire area kf a kilometer like a veil. Suddenly, it''s range of coverage weakened and when it could no longer expand, it erupted!


    A mighty mushroom of nuclear radiation, dust, andbustible energy rose into the sky, clearing the clear clouds and dying the skies red!


    Like the explosion of a volcano.


    A massive shockwave along with extremely toxic energy spread through the air like a tsunami as a fiery wildfire overwhelmed the environment. The beasts or and fighters who were passing close to the region were caught off guard as the shockwave mmed into them, sting a few of them into nearby boulders while some who had enough strength withstood the raging shockwave.


    The ground disintegrated as an earthquake shook the entire area, spreading cracks like spiderwebs that moved along the ground, cracking through the massive trees close by.


    At the point of collision, there was a sudden silence as an controble mighty force surged through Tyrion''s body like a berserk Whale-head Bull, pping him backwards with the force sting missile! Numerous bangs resounded as he went through several boulders, finally stopping as he mmed into a nearby mountain.


    There was no warning whatsoever as one of Tyrion''s arm disintergrated into a pool of blood. The kic force was too domineering as it traveled into his body, rampaging through his body like a storm, threatening to explode his fiend form with an explosive bang.


    At this moment, his strength of one super cell fiend body was weaker than the opponent''s three super cell fiend body.


    "Hahaha! That was what I was expecting!"


    Without hesitation, his chest glowed a dark color as he activated his super cell. His pure fleshy body hardened as dark scales grew out from all every part of his body.


    Horns curled from his head to the back of his skulls as bones jutted out from his joints like spikes


    "Hmph!" With an inaudible snort, a new arm erupted out from the Tyrion''s shoulder as he was filled with vast amount of strength. Removing himself from the mountain he had been installed in, hended on the ground and a smile formed on his face as he clenched his newly grown fist.


    Before he could react, various 100 meters tall vine pped at Tyrion from all direction.


    "Come on!"


    Clenching his fist, his body covered with dark lightning like a god, Tyrion roared violently to the skies as he punched out with his entire strength.


    "BOOM!" "BOOM!" "BOOM!"


    His six fist turned into various blurs as he deflected the vine attacks.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The ground dented twenty meters as Tyrion activated Thunder p and phantom step.


    His five meters tall figure transformed into various streak of lightning, dispersing in all directions, closing in on the youngdy.


    The ground beneath him cracked as two thick vines wrapped around Tyrion''s legs, trapping him to the ground.


    "Lightning And Thunder!"


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    His six arms buldge as insane amount of energy generated from his body into his six arms.


    In quick strikes, he ripped the vines to pieces, stomping his feet and  immediately sidestepping as an evenrger and ferocious vine struck heavily to the ground like a nuclear force.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    Massive amount of shattered stones and dust rose, covering every inch of thend.


    Using this opportunity, Tyrion''s eyes shed as his six palms suddenly pped against each other.


    "Rumble And sh!!!"


    Three series of thunders struck outwards with insane speed, striking towards the youngdy who was about three hundred meters away.


    Thedy''s face darkened as her first super cell glowed and a wall of interwoven vines appeared before her.


    "KA-BOOM!"


    The wall of vines were burnt to ashes by the first lightning bolt. The second lightning bolt struck at an unpredictable angle, zapping towards her forehead.


    However, her second super cells glowed as the space around thedy distorted as she barely dodged the second lightning bolt but she wasn''t ready for the third.


    She only managed to grow massive vines on her body before the lightning bolt as thick as a tree struck at her chest.


    "BOOM!"


    Her entire body was sted backward with an overwhelming force, as her body dragged backwards like a rag doll.


    However, weeds, nts and vines immediately covered her entire body.


    Tyrion''s eyes glowed and in th blink of an eye, he appeared above where she was.


    Raising three hands, the sky suddenly darkened, lightning up with dark clouds as an insane amount of electricity surged like a river.


    "Heavenly Lightning!"


    Massive bolts of lightning surged into Tyrion''s massive figure like a wave. His primordial cells absorbing the entire bolts of lightning like a sponge as he pped his three palms below.


    His left head, sneering, his right head angry while the middle one blood thirsty!


    "Suuuuuuuuuuu¡­.BOOOOOOOM!"

 Chapter 904: Blood Warrior, Dead General

    "Father!" The youth Naije was blushing red, angry and embarrassed.


    "Not bad, Naije, not bad." Davidughed andplimented.


    Naije gripped his fists and said seriously, "I won''t force anyone. However, there wille a day that I will make her like me!" He said that as he looked up, filled with resolve.


    "Good resolve!" David couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore, andughed with Nabu once again.


    ....


    David continuously studied the effects of the absorption of the blood river crystal for half a month, (only 2 days had passed on blood river continent) before finally getting a good grasp on its overall benefits.


    It''s mysterious energy permeated deep into one''s cells, creating a change that urred from the very essence within to trigger evolution. It caused every cell to be infused with a mysterious special energy, this wasn''t gic energy, wasn''t gic energy, it was something unknown.


    He only needed to drive this energy¡­


    "Hmph!" Standing topless in his pce''s 2nd floor, with a snort, he controlled his body''s every cell. As he did that, the countless connections from before, immediately triggered that unknown energy.


    Suddenly!


    A blood red engraving that seemed simple yet iparably magical appeared on his chest, when it appeared on his skin, David''s perception of the world waspletely different from before.


    "How wonderful!" David closed his eyes.


    Gold, wood, water, fire, ground, wind, thunder, light, time, space¡­


    Before his absorption of the crystal, many of the universe originws, along with the 2ws space and blood with which he had some achievements in still felt like a blur. This waspletely unlike the Werewolf gene or the vampire gene body whoseprehension was still higher. However¡­when he triggered the unknown energy and the engraving appeared on his chest, everything cleared up!


    Even his control of thews became somewhat easier.


    Nightmare, David waved his de, chilly sh of the de made hearts tremble.


    World''s end, countless and endless shes, it could stop 10 million enemies.


    Hatred, a brutal and incredibly savage sh, it could cut through anything obstructing it.


    Illusion, almost like a drunken warrior randomly waving his de, yet it also resembled countless des waving about.


    Pensive, a blur silhouette apanied the blurry shes of the de.


    Burial, the final and most savage attack, it made hearts tremble in fear!


    singr stroke, a dance in the face of life and death, hoping it to bloom before death.


    David didn''t use his gic energy, to unleash his dework in the pce. His gic energy formed a protective barrier, at least it guaranteed that his attacks wouldn''t damage the construct.


    "This wonderful feeling." David opened his eyes, "Blood river crystal, it''s heavenly."


    The blood river crystal''s uses were simr to the vampire body.


    Even if the vampire body''sprehension was lower, it could still unleash a shocking amount of power! Also¡­it made hisprehension of the spacews easier.


    After absorbing the blood river crystal, it wasn''t just spacews, his feeling for thews of the blood, wood, water, fire, ground, wind, thunder, light, space and time all felt quite a bit clearer, or it could also be said that after the absorption, his rtionship with the universews was much closer, and easier to feel.


    Since it was easier to feel, it resulted in the earth body''sprehension speed to rise!


    As his rtionship with thews gets closer, when he unleashes an attack, the power would be amplified one fold!


    "It''s a pity!"


    "The vampire gene unleashing space techniques has ten times the power! However with the absorption of the crystal¡­it only increased by 20 to 30%." Davidughed, "I can''t be too greedy. The vampire genes is afterall the strongest assassins in the universe, they couldn''t be joking about that?"


    As heavenly as the blood river crystal was, it raised hisprehension for all thews! And when unleashing thesews, his powers all rose greatly as well!


    By absorbing one blood river crystal, his power grew by 20-30%.


    "Blood warrior? ck warrior?" David pondered. "Since there''s such a saying of the blood warrior and ck warriors. I think, after absorbing three crystals, there''ll be a special change. Absorbing 10 will have an even more shocking change!"


    "Hm!"


    "Blood river crystals. I have to acquire them now, the more the better!" David''s eyes gleamed. The vampire genes were born with certain skills, and absorbing more blood river crystals could help him get to a point like a vampire body being. Of course, the more blood river crystals he absorbed, the harder it got. Otherwise, the ck warrior saying wouldn''t just be a saying anymore.


    "Tonight!"


    "I''ll go take care of the city leader." David''s eyes were cold. "He''s the one in Heaven Devour city with the most crystals."


    Heaven Devour city, General''s mansion.


    City leader Rothwell Mane, stood looking gloomy on his balcony. Behind him were 8 high level officers.


    "Speak, where''s the general?" Rothwell Mane said softly. "I''ve ordered for him, yet he didn''t even reply? I''ve evene looking for him and he''s not here, just where did he go? His scoundrel friend Drake is already dead, where is he?" Back then, Rothwell Zhade and Drake were indeed the two that yed about madly.


    They did all sorts of crooked activities, they were too numerous to count. Among the two, one was the Persian family leader while the other was Heaven Devour city''s general, who in Heaven Devour city would dare mess with them?


    "City leader, we don''t know either."


    "When ites to the general''s disappearance, we all don''t know."


    "Right, I think the general snuck out to y, hence he didn''t tell us." The 8 high ranking officers all replied.


    "That bastard!"


    Rothwell Mane was enraged. "Give the order. The moment anyone finds the general, tell him to get over here to me!"


    "Yes!"


    The 8 officers replied respectfully, after which Rothwell Mane vanished. Only at this time did the 8 rx. Muttering and discussing amongst themselves, "What''s going on? Previously, when the general went out to y, I''ve never seen the city leader that furious before. It''s only been 2 to 3 days so far, he''s even disappeared for half a month before, and that''s considered normal."


    "No idea. However, from the looks of it, the city leader is extremely angry. The general is in trouble this time."


    ...


    The general was in tragic trouble indeed, because he was already dead.

 Chapter 905: Late Night Murder

    Late night.


    David stood in his own study of the pce. He was dressed in ck armor and boots, even bringing a helmet and mask! He carried behind him a blood red de.


    "City leader Rothwell Mane, he is close to celestial level 2, and someone who has absorbed a crystal before." David thought. "Even though in domain and originws, I far exceed him and I''ve once almost ughtered a celestial, he is still after all a celestial. I cannot be careless, ." Against Drake, David wore only a ck robe.


    Against Rothwell general, he wore a simple normal robe and was very casual.


    Only this time!


    He was fully prepared. He even donned a mask!


    "There''s no meaning if the battle isn''t tough. The more I fight higher levels, the more interesting it will be." David smiled. With a sh, he vanished without a trace from the pce.


    Heaven Devour city leader''s mansion, the security was tight.


    A blurry silhouette was moving through and it was very hard to detect. Swiftly heading towards the city leader Rothwell Mane''s mansion. Considering that Rothwell Mane was the strongest within the city leader''s mansion, naturally he didn''t use cloud levels (Cosmic lord) and sky level (universe levels) as bodyguards.


    "Illusionary manual, it''s more proficient in assassinations!"


    "And I''m afterall only a Peak gxy. if I use force against him, I will be at a disadvantage. If I can assassinate him, it would be beautiful." David gazed at the distant pce. Through the universe space, he could feel that there was a familiar energy within. It was Rothwell Mane''s energy.


    Sou!


    David wielded the blood shadow de and instantly vanished.


    ...


    Within the pce.


    The tall and sturdy Rothwell Mane sat in his study desk, and on it were many reports.


    "Hmph!" He couldn''t help but smack the table and stand up. He was walking about in the study, frowning, "My senior and Envoy Tatthe, it''s rare that they pay me a visit. I originally wanted to introduce them to my little brother. I didn''t expect this bastard to disappear, and I can''t even find him. My senior and Tatthe  have been here for three days and are about to leave.


    If I can''t find him soon, the next time my brother gets to meet envoys from the Eternal shrine would be a very long time from now!"


    "Bastard, what a bastard!" Rothwell Mane got angrier as he thought about it.


    Entertaining the envoys for the past few days, has it been easy?


    Everything was top notch and best.


    "Hm?" Rothwell Mane''s feelings for the skies and ground were very sensitive. He was able to feel an energy about, immediately roaring, "Who is it!!!"


    Rumble!


    With Rothwell Mane as the center, countless lightning bolts shot in all directions. It strangely shot through the pce without any hint of harming anything within, forming a huge spherical shaped lightning barrier around a 1km area. A few soldiers and staff were all extremely afraid, however after discovering the lightning ball didn''t harm them, they still ran out with fear out of the area.


    "Xiu!"


    A sh of a de immediately lit up within the pce, almost like a huge sickle slicing straight at Rothwell Mane. Only at this time could he barely make out a warrior moving with the speed of a shooting star,pletely covered in ck armor.


    "Get lost!" Rothwell Mane roared. Arge purple sledge hammer appeared in his hand, it rumbled as he swung it.


    "K¨¢-BOOOOOOOOM!!"


    The attack infused with lightning and thunder swung forward, causing the ck armored person to dodge it. This mad energy was like countless arrows shooting in all directions, causing rumbles and explosions to erupt all about the pce. At this time Rothwell Mane''s eyes were gleaming with lightning. Holding a huge sledge hammer in each hand, he rushed forward within the pce!


    "Indeed a mid level early celestial , with a level 9 domain and one who has entered the gateway of the thunderws." David slrebounded backwards a thousand kilometers away spit out some blood. However, in the blink of an eye his body recovered, his gaze fixed and was once again as cold and collected as before.


    "I''ll use speed! Kill him!"


    Shua!


    A roar had just erupted from Rothwell Mane''s mouth: "You¡­"


    However in an instant, a incredibly condensed crimson domain was unleashed. Space and bloodwsbined, melding with the terrifying domain formed in the universe space. This crimson domain was a crimson wave with blood properties, which fused with the universe space and immediately pressuring and destroying that thunder domain.


    Simultaneously around Rothwell Mane''s body, 100 ck armored warriors appeared. Every one of them wielded a 6 edged shield and blood shadow de.


    "Absolute domain, Time Space scribbles number 2891 technique¡­Messy Void kill!" David roared within.


    "Space originws!" Wielding the two purple sledgehammers, Rothwell Mane was shocked at the scene.


    ...


    Rothwell Mane, his teacher was a World level (Celestial lord) who controlled the surrounding 1 billion km area, Frank Sintra


    Even though the strong were like the clouds here in blood river world, a Gxy lord was still a very terrifying existence. Rothwell Mane being under Frank Sintra, had very high perspectives and vision. With just one look, he understood that this mysterious warrior was a genius person with high achievements in space originws, able to produce up to 100 images!


    "Just a gxy lord 9 and so powerful. It''s simply too¡­"Rothwell Mane understood that if such a genius were to be discovered by the Eternal shrine, he would definitely be treated as an absolute elite and nurtured.


    "It''s a pity that he''s the enemy!"


    "The more terrifying the enemy, the better it is to eliminate him earlier." Rothwell Mane stood on the ground with the sledgehammers in his hand motionless.


    And David who had unleashed his closebat Messy Void technique was suspicious, "He is afterall a celestial. Just based on his pure gic energy and explosive speed, he could very likely survive my attack, why isn''t he moving?" While suspicious, David began to grow wary within.


    Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua! Hua!

 Chapter 906: Death

    Over a hundred peculiar de techniques melded with the spread out crimson domain, causing the space around to follow the de work. In an instant, there was nothing but shes of des, almost like the entire space was a dance floor. It waspletely pressuring that Rothwell Mane. While pressuring him, it shrank more, the de work condensed on him too.


    Rothwell Mane was trapped within!


    It was almost like he was trapped in a little house, and was being shed at byrge amounts of de shes!


    This technique from Time scribbles didn''t have a name, Messy Void was a name he gave it himself.


    "Hahaha¡­"A loudugh resounded. Rothwell Mane stood his ground, almost as though he was admiring David''s performance.


    "Rise!"


    Rothwell Mane''s lips curled into a smile, simultaneously assassination weapons rose from all around him. At least 1,000 of thempletely covering Rothwell Mane. Every one of them under the shes of lightning gleamed like dazzling metals, the arc de edge was terrifying.


    "What!" David''s expression changed greatly. He had initially wanted to rely on speed to kill him, however how could hepete with the speed of spirit weapons? That was suicide!


    "Go!"


    Rothwell Mane waved, immediately the blur of countless weapons covered the skies and shot in all directions. Even though the hundred thread movement was very shocking, making one unable to urately deduce the person''s position, however with countless weapons shooting in all directions, it definitely spelled trouble. Although, using such quantity would diminish the power.


    However, the enemy was celestial level 2. Any one of those weapons could easily kill a normal gxy warrior


    "Dang! Dang!" David''s movement was unpredictable, however the number of weapons shot at him was simply too many. Wielding the de, he continuously blocked 10 of them. Even though he managed to deflect them away, they still affected his movement.


    "Haha¡­" Rothwell Mane''sugh continued. The rest of his dancing weapons all curved and simultaneously headed towards David. The air trembled and split apart, as up to a 1,000 assassination weapons shot at him. David''s expression grew heavy, his eyes were staring coldly at Rothwell Mane!


    A formless consciousness pressure fiercely smashed into Rothwell Mane''s consciousness.


    "Hm?" Rothwell Mane felt a pain in his head. The 1,000 assassination weapons controlled by his consciousness were immediately affected. Without the help of his gic energy, the weapons swiftly slowed down due to the high air resistance and gravity. They still followed their course and shot towards David, he however easily dodged them.


    Weapons capable of twisting and turning,pared to dumb straight shooting weapons, naturally were much easier to dodge!


    Shua! David dodged the weapons.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    The ground shattered as magma flew out as David rushed at Rothwell Mane.


    "Go and die!" David had already reached him. The blood shadow de in his hand had already be an iparably resplendent sh, cutting through every dimensional ne and space as it arrived at Rothwell Mane''s chest.


    Killing a Cosmic lord and killing a celestial were twopletely different things.


    From student level to gxy lord, the soul was definitely within the consciousness. Hence the control chip could at most control up to a gxy lord. The highest ves a ve trader could sell was a gxy  lord.


    When it came to celestial however, the soul was in the cell-body, life core!


    To kill a celestial, one had to destroy the life core. However, this life core could be stored in any part of the body, it could be within the head area, consciousness, at the leg or even in the arms, chest etc anywhere. Hence, to kill a celestial¡­the first thing was to determine where the life core was located!


    Due to the consciousness attack earlier, David had determined the position already.


    "Dang!" a gold light hit David''s de.


    "Trouble." David''s expression changed, he could see the gloomy and mad Rothwell Mane. David''s consciousness was considered celestial pinnacle, and Rothwell Mane too was celestial level. Even though it was weaker than his own, it was still at celestial level. That one attack only managed to shock him temporarily.


    Consciousness pressure, only when the level difference was huge, would the effect be obvious.


    "Hmph!" Rothwell Mane looked angrily at David. Simultaneously around him were 3 gold lights that surrounded his body and then shot at David together.


    "So troublesome. A fighter against a mental art practitioner would naturally be at a disadvantage. But to meet a mental art practitioner a few levels above me." David knew that he couldn''t win anymore.


    No matter how strong hisprehension of the originws were, and how powerful his movement was, as long as there was an army of different types of start weapons that attacked, there may still be a chance.


    However if the opponent was a few levels above, how could he battle?


    Even the Werewolf gene, before training techniques like Fiend of the world, just using it''s natural talents, it could at most fight it out with an opponent a levels higher, and destroy humans that were 2 level higher than itself.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    3 golden lights as fast as lightning were shot out. David''s speed, no matter how fast it was, he still couldn''t dodge them in time. One beam shot through David''s throat, piercing right through and simultaneously the pressure from the shot caused his head to be a mess.


    Pu Tong!


    David fell.


    "What terrifying consciousness, just who is he. His consciousness is even stronger than mine, and hisprehension of thews are so high." Rothwell Mane walked towards the body. He looked at it and was shocked. "What a pity, a peak cosmic lord actually dared toe assassinate me. Such an attempt is just suicide. Let me see just who it is!"


    With a thought, he ripped apart the mask and lifted the mask to reveal the youth''s face.


    "Too weak!" The youth suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze malevolent as it glowed pure red.


    "Eh!"


    Rothwell Mane''s eyes looked down. His chest had already been stabbed by arge pale and skinny hand. It had pierced straight into his life core, it was a pity that his life core was but a normal human race''s core and was no where as perverted as that of a Werewolf gene


    "You¡­" Rothwell Mane stared wide eyed. At the same time, his body knelt down as fresh blood was flowing from his chest.


    "You stand right in front of me without the slightest amount of vignce. The moment i attacked you, you couldn''t even react." David stood up. His throat was already without a trace of the previous injury. He ced his mask back on, as revealing his identity may affect Nabu and his son Naije. Through his revealed eyes, he looked at Rothwell Mane''s body.


    "I don''t me you, I don''t think many people would have thought that a Cosmic lord, even with his consciousness destroyedpletely, would still be alive!"


    David looked at the body before him, shaking his head.


    At first, he didn''t want to use his gene to kill his opponent, and wanted to rely only on his peak cosmic lord abilities and his physical strength to fight it out. However, he didn''t expect Rothwell Mane to be a mental art practitioner, his final morph felt a little dishonorable

 Chapter 907: Rothwell Mane

    Over a hundred peculiar de techniques melded with the spread out crimson domain, causing the space around to follow the de work. In an instant, there was nothing but shes of des, almost like the entire space was a dance floor. It waspletely pressuring that Rothwell Mane. While pressuring him, it shrank more, the de work condensed on him too.


    Rothwell Mane was trapped within!


    It was almost like he was trapped in a little house, and was being shed at byrge amounts of de shes!


    This technique from Time scribbles didn''t have a name, Messy Void was a name he gave it himself.


    "Hahaha¡­" A loudugh resounded. Rothwell Mane stood his ground, almost as though he was admiring David''s performance.


    "Rise!"


    Rothwell Mane''s lips curled into a smile, simultaneously assassination weapons rose from all around him. At least 1,000 of thempletely covering Rothwell Mane. Every one of them under the shes of lightning gleamed like dazzling metals, the arc de edge was terrifying.


    "What!" David''s expression changed greatly. He had initially wanted to rely on speed to kill him, however how could hepete with the speed of spirit weapons? That was suicide!


    "Go!"


    Rothwell Mane waved, immediately the blur of countless weapons covered the skies and shot in all directions. Even though the hundred thread movement was very shocking, making one unable to urately deduce the person''s position, however with countless weapons shooting in all directions, it definitely spelled trouble. Although, using such quantity would diminish the power.


    However, the enemy was celestial level 2. Any one of those weapons could easily kill a normal gxy warrior


    "Dang! Dang!" David''s movement was unpredictable, however the number of weapons shot at him was simply too many. Wielding the de, he continuously blocked 10 of them. Even though he managed to deflect them away, they still affected his movement.


    "Haha¡­" Rothwell Mane''sugh continued. The rest of his dancing weapons all curved and simultaneously headed towards David. The air trembled and split apart, as up to a 1,000 assassination weapons shot at him. David''s expression grew heavy, his eyes were staring coldly at Rothwell Mane!


    A formless consciousness pressure fiercely smashed into Rothwell Mane''s consciousness.


    "Hm?" Rothwell Mane felt a pain in his head. The 1,000 assassination weapons controlled by his consciousness were immediately affected. Without the help of his gic energy, the weapons swiftly slowed down due to the high air resistance and gravity. They still followed their course and shot towards David, he however easily dodged them.


    Weapons capable of twisting and turning,pared to dumb straight shooting weapons, naturally were much easier to dodge!


    Shua! David dodged the weapons.


    "KA-BOOM!!!"


    The ground shattered as magma flew out as David rushed at Rothwell Mane.


    "Go and die!" David had already reached him. The blood shadow de in his hand had already be an iparably resplendent sh, cutting through every dimensional ne and space as it arrived at Rothwell Mane''s chest.


    Killing a Cosmic lord and killing a celestial were twopletely different things.


    From student level to gxy lord, the soul was definitely within the consciousness. Hence the control chip could at most control up to a gxy lord. The highest ves a ve trader could sell was a gxy  lord.


    When it came to celestial however, the soul was in the cell-body, life core!


    To kill a celestial, one had to destroy the life core. However, this life core could be stored in any part of the body, it could be within the head area, consciousness, at the leg or even in the arms, chest etc anywhere. Hence, to kill a celestial¡­the first thing was to determine where the life core was located!


    Due to the consciousness attack earlier, David had determined the position already.


    "Dang!" a gold light hit David''s de.


    "Trouble." David''s expression changed, he could see the gloomy and mad Rothwell Mane. David''s consciousness was considered celestial pinnacle, and Rothwell Mane too was celestial level. Even though it was weaker than his own, it was still at celestial level. That one attack only managed to shock him temporarily.


    Consciousness pressure, only when the level difference was huge, would the effect be obvious.


    "Hmph!" Rothwell Mane looked angrily at David. Simultaneously around him were 3 gold lights that surrounded his body and then shot at David together.


    "So troublesome. A fighter against a mental art practitioner would naturally be at a disadvantage. But to meet a mental art practitioner a few levels above me." David knew that he couldn''t win anymore.


    No matter how strong hisprehension of the originws were, and how powerful his movement was, as long as there was an army of different types of start weapons that attacked, there may still be a chance.


    However if the opponent was a few levels above, how could he battle?


    Even the Werewolf gene, before training techniques like Fiend of the world, just using it''s natural talents, it could at most fight it out with an opponent a levels higher, and destroy humans that were 2 level higher than itself.


    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!


    3 golden lights as fast as lightning were shot out. David''s speed, no matter how fast it was, he still couldn''t dodge them in time. One beam shot through David''s throat, piercing right through and simultaneously the pressure from the shot caused his head to be a mess.


    Pu Tong!


    David fell.


    "What terrifying consciousness, just who is he. His consciousness is even stronger than mine, and hisprehension of thews are so high." Rothwell Mane walked towards the body. He looked at it and was shocked. "What a pity, a peak cosmic lord actually dared toe assassinate me. Such an attempt is just suicide. Let me see just who it is!"


    With a thought, he ripped apart the mask and lifted the mask to reveal the youth''s face.


    "Too weak!" The youth suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze malevolent as it glowed pure red.


    "Eh!"


    Rothwell Mane''s eyes looked down. His chest had already been stabbed by arge pale and skinny hand. It had pierced straight into his life core, it was a pity that his life core was but a normal human race''s core and was no where as perverted as that of a Werewolf gene.

 Chapter 908: The Persian Prince

    "You¡­" Rothwell Mane stared wide eyed. At the same time, his body knelt down as fresh blood was flowing from his chest.


    "You stand right in front of me without the slightest amount of vignce. The moment i attacked you, you couldn''t even react." David stood up. His throat was already without a trace of the previous injury. He ced his mask back on, as revealing his identity may affect Nabu and his son Naije. Through his revealed eyes, he looked at Rothwell Mane''s body.


    "I don''t me you, I don''t think many people would have thought that a Cosmic lord, even with his consciousness destroyedpletely, would still be alive!"


    David looked at the body before him, shaking his head.


    At first, he didn''t want to use his gene to kill his opponent, and wanted to rely only on his peak cosmic lord abilities and his physical strength to fight it out. However, he didn''t expect Rothwell Mane to be a mental art practitioner, his final morph felt a little dishonorable.


    Following which David swiftly scanned the body and found his target, the space item.


    "That''s it!"


    David quickly discovered an iid decorative te on his waist, and immediately took it down. This metal te¡­was the storage item.


    "I hope there''s blood river crystals in here. The more the merrier!" David immediately used his gic energy to pierce into it and began searching.


    At this time¡­


    1 km area around the pce was in aplete mess. The pce was destroyed, the balcony was broken, stairways were reduced to nothing, especially in the most center¡­there was even Rothwell Mane''s body, along with the ck armored warrior standing there coldly with the te in his hand!


    "Not bad." David revealed a smile, "There''s 2 crystals!"


    Rothwell Mane had previously absorbed 1 crystal. Through various methods, he had acquired 2 more to probably increase his chance of bing a blood warrior someday. Later he got one more, and gave that one to his little brother Rothwell Zhade.


    "Killing and robbing, vicious indeed!"


    A cold voice resounded around the space.


    David turned to look.


    In mid air¡­there stood 2 grey armored silhouettes and their expressions were ugly.


    ...


    Persian Prince was sitting crossed legged with his eyelids drooping. However, he was pondering, "My information cannot be wrong. Two special envoys from the Eternal shrine are in Heaven Devour city. However Rothwell Mane, that bastard definitely wouldn''t let me meet them¡­hm. This is troublesome, how can I contact the envoys¡­"


    Rumble!


    A mad energy wave fiercely travelled from the North East, causing Persian Prince to immediately raise his head. His eyes were peering in the north east direction, his gaze bing two beams of light that shot through the pces'' closed windows destroying them in the process, revealing the beautiful scenery outside towards the east.


    A 1km tall thunder ball was floating within the city leader''s mansion. Lightning shed about and lightning snakes danced about, this scene caused Persian Prince to be in shock.


    It wasn''t just Persian Prince¡­


    Everyone in Heaven Devour city was stunned, as there wasn''t any construct 1km tall in the entire city. Hence when the thunder ball appeared¡­especially in the dark night, it was extremely visible. Without any obstruction in the 100km area, almost everyone could see it.


    "What''s going on, for that bastard Rothwell Mane to unleash his domain? Did he meet a powerful warrior?" Persian Prince was shocked, and fiercely rushed out of the house.


    Standing in mid air and looking at the North East direction, his expression changed constantly. "Just who in Heaven Devour could make Rothwell Mane go all out like this? There are no other World level warriors, and with the presence of the two envoys from the Eternal shrine, who would be so deranged as to attack at this time. Don''t tell me¡­he''s even battling the envoys?"


    As for the strength of the envoys, even Persian Prince didn''t know much about it.


    To be an envoy of the Eternal shrine, one had to at least be a World level. As for if they were at World level early stage? Mid Stage? Late Stage? Or at the pinnacle? He wasn''t clear.


    "Better be careful, I don''t want to be dragged in." Persian Prince carefully flew over, not daring to release any energy or aura, in case the enemy detected him and thought of him as an enemy too.


    He had to be careful!


    As Persian Prince didn''t have a backing, the moment he died, the Persian family would be finished.


    Being old and not dying was important, and Persian Prince was very clear on the importance of him being alive.


    Actually, the battle between David and Rothwell Mane, at their level, it was usually settled within 1 or 2 seconds with tens of exchanges. During the entire battle including David''s final stabbing, the thing that took the longest was his final de attack, because he needed to wait for Rothwell Mane to walk over¡­


    The entire battle only took about 10 seconds.


    ...


    The air split, lightning shot in all directions, energies flew madly, golden energy waves ring.


    The luxurious pces, flowerbeds, etc were all immediately destroyed and scattered all over. The entire city leader''s mansion was thrown into madness and fear. Persian Prince however sneakily approached, as he wanted to be cautious. When he hid behind the copsed pce and watched from far, David had just taken the storage item.


    "Storage item?" Persian Prince''s eyes immediately went red. "Rothwell Mane''s countless treasures are within. Since he is the favorite disciple of that world city leader, he definitely had quite a bit when he became city leader. All his treasures are inside! And that ck armored man¡­his energy doesn''t seem that strong."


    "Do I kill him?" Persian Prince gritted his teeth, staring hard at the distant ck armored man.


    Hesitation!


    Second guessing!


    "I will kill!" Persian Prince''s eyes were red. If he didn''t make a move now, when would he do it?


    "Hm?" Just as he was about to rush out¡­in mid air two grey silhouettes appeared. The grey armor they wore was the proof of their identity as special envoys of the Eternal shrine. Also, the energy they emitted was terrifying.

 Chapter 909: I Will Let You Taste My Power

    "How powerful! These two are definitely stronger than me!" Persian Prince''s expression immediately changed. "These two are probably both at pinnacle World level!"


    His ambition and greed from before were immediately reduced to nothing.


    "I''ll keep watching and see if there''s any chance to get anything." Persian Prince hid his aura and hid.


    When one reached the World level (celestial), and one''s core bes that life core (Qi Dian), one couldpletely hide their aura within. The outside world couldn''t detect it at all. Just like how several scanning devices could scan power levels, they could at most urately detect from student to Cosmic lords. As for celestial and Gxy lord levels, they couldn''t fully detect.


    Unless the opponent releases his aura!


    "How powerful." Persian Prince''s eye muscles twitched.


    ...


    Dressed in ck armor and boots, along with a helmet and mask, David was fully dressed!


    "These two¡­" David looked up at the two in grey armors floating in mid air. These two were obviously enraged, since they willingly released their terrifying auras. "At least celestial level early peak or or even a true peak celestial. How troublesome."


    Yes!


    Simply just troublesome. David had not wished to use his hybrid form, mostly as a means to train himself. However the moment his life was in danger, would he stupidly wait for his death? With his  strength, especially with its ridiculous spacew''s strength unleashed¡­if he wanted to flee, these two had no way to stop him!


    "Two sirs, must you make a move?" David looked at the two in mid air.


    "Haha, you''ve killed my junior. Are you implying I should simply let you go?" The handsome middle aged man roared angrily in the night.


    ...


    The auras of the two special envoys from the Eternal shrine were terrifying.


    "I didn''t expect this." The other manmunicated mentally. "Brother, my apologies, I didn''t expect this to happen too."


    "old Tatthe, it''s not your fault, I was careless." The handsome man was bitter.


    During these two or three days these two had been entertained extremely well by Rothwell Mane. Especially tonight, because he had invited the legendary mermaid from the Demon Ocean to sing for them and entertain them. This mermaid¡­belonged to the highest of women in blood river continent.


    They could remove their tail and take on human form, the moment they touched water they could regain their tail again.


    All of them could sing extremely well, it was the most absolute pleasure.


    However these mermaids could only be found in the demon ocean. Demon ocean belonged to a terrifying region of blood river continent. To actually catch a mermaid alive was incredibly hard. Hence, one single mermaid in the continent alone would result in many powerful figures fighting and chasing after her.


    They were envoys of the Eternal shrine, normally they wouldn''t have much free time in their hands. Yet, this time they actually managed to see a mermaid, naturally they didn''t mind gettingfortable.


    When these two were extremelyfortable, they suddenly felt arge energy exploding in the distance. At that time, they were simply toozy to move, because they believed that within this area, there wasn''t anyone who would dare mess with the world city leader Frank Sintra''s disciple Rothwell Mane. They believed that Rothwell Mane could settle it by himself.


    Later they felt that the energies were too strong and overpowering. Due to the rumbles and explosions, the two of them left their beds unhappily to take a look.


    By the time they reached their destination, Rothwell Mane was already dead!


    Within the city leader''s mansion, the atmosphere immediately changed.


    "You are not my targets. I''m toozy to kill, so don''t force me!" David looked at the two in mid air, and immediately stopped on the air, creating massive shock waves that create destructive pressure, I ripping apart the air as he rushed into the sky.


    "Trying to flee?"


    In mid air, the handsome man roared. He simultaneouslymunicated to the envoy beside, "old Tatthe, he killed my junior. So leave this matter to me. Help me by keeping any eye on him, I''m worried that this punk will suddenly find a way to flee. Please don''t let him escape."


    "brother Kane, leave it to me. Rx." Envoy Tatthe nodded.


    Having been treated well and entertained by Rothwell Mane the past few days, now that he''s dead, Envoy Tatthe definitely wanted to avenge him as well.


    ...


    David rose into the skies, simultaneously the handsome man''s killing intent rushed over. David frowned. "You are really forcing me. Since you wish to die, then I''ll send you to hell!"


    The vampire gene in his body trembled, asking to be released in excitement. It had been more than 30 years they ha truly fought. He was also wielding a blood shadow de and dressed in ck armor, shield. These were not considered high level weapons at all in the Virtual Universe corp, they were all custom made for his stay here in Blood river world.


    As they were cheap, he had ordered 10 at the time. Should there be any breakage or faults, he could use another.


    "Vampire Body Morph!" David thought.


    Shua!


    David''s body instantly changed as he morphed into his vampire form.


    "Hm, he hid his energy?" Chasing him swiftly, Envoy Kane could feel the ck armored warrior''s aura go from a peak cosmic lord to suddenly nothing.


    "I''m at a pinnacle World level. Unless he is World level, he will die without a doubt!" A de appeared suddenly in Envoy Kane''s hands. He swiftly caught up with the ck armored David. He shouted with rage, "You sure got guts. In this side of the world, only me and my brothers kill others. There''s never been a time where we''ve been bullied!


    Go and die!"


    Rumble!


    The vampire David''s lips curled into a smile. That incredible feeling within the universe space, it was like a fish in water, an infant in a mother''s embrace, it was veryfortable. That feeling of almost being one with space made David clearly sense the mad and powerful aura rushing from behind him.


    "I guess he''s really World level 9!" The vampire David smiled coldly. "Strongest assassins in the universe, along with my study of the 9 universe primal chaos tablet. I''ll let you see my power."


    vampire David closed his eyes.


    That mad energy rushed straight at him, and just as it was about to reach him¡­


    Shua!


    The envoy''s eyes were filled with rage and killing intent. His lightning fast and powerful sh sliced the ck warrior before him in half. However, after the sh, his expression changed greatly. "Something is not right!" There was no blood or any feeling at all from the ck armored warrior he had just shed. He simply dispersed.


    "Where is he? Is he so fast that I can''t even feel him?" Envoy Kane was extremely terrified.


    "brother Kane, behind you!!!" A fearful voice entered into Envoy Kane''s mind.


    Envoy Kane spun around quickly.


    Behind him the ck armored warrior was looking at him. Simultaneously, he saw the sh of a de.

 Chapter 910: Eternal Shrine Envoy

    Attacking in close range, David''s speed had gone beyond light and had transcended space itself, this special envoy had no way to defend at all.


    "No!" Envoy Kane''s handsome face was struggling. Simultaneously, his World level 9 gic energy was fiercely permeating through the grey uniform he wore. That extremely fast and sharp blood shadow de shed his body, but that grey uniform slightly shook and dispersed the attack throughout his body, leaving behind a sh mark on the uniform before quickly regenerating.


    Sou!


    Envoy Kane quickly retreated, beads of perspiration were dripping from his forehead, as he was terrified.


    "Luckily, luckily I have this armor from the Eternal shrine." Envoy Kane felt as though he had just escaped death itself as he looked with disbelief and fear at the ck armored warrior in the night sky. "How can he be that fast? He, his speed is impossible. I can''t even feel it."


    Yes, David''s vampire body was indeed fast.


    If measured against the Absolute Space level, it had reached the 2nd level''s Countless Changes. ording to that level, it was the highest level in 10,000 thread flow. Unleashing it fully could produce 10,000 images in space! And David''s earth body could only produce up to several 100, (As the 100 thread flow had a special effect, hence he usually only used 100).


    During battle, more images weren''t necessarily better.


    Like teleportation, once one reaches that level, there wouldn''t be any images at all!


    And Absolute Space 1st level Arc Light, 2nd level Countless Changes, even though it seemed like many images were formed when unleashed, the true goal was instantaneous explosive eleration!


    Right now, the vampire body''s instantaneous eleration had already reached a terrifying level. Another level and it''d be true space teleportation! Of course this was the hardest step. One could only imagine, its current eleration was already that terrifying, much less this Envoy Kane.


    Even a Gxy lord warrior, his max speed could maybe exceed that of the vampire body! However that instantaneous explosion would still pale inparison.


    Unless that Gxy lord was close to the level of Countless Changes. Or he had reached a high level ofprehension in wind or light originws.


    ...


    "Interesting." vampire David stood in mid air looking at the distant Envoy Kane and was staring at his grey armor. "That¡­is a gic armor? Gic armor from the universe?"


    Yes!


    It was Gic armor!


    "To actually be able to disperse my attack throughout his body, and after I slit it, it recovered immediately. And with that bastard pouring gic energy in¡­it obviously has raised the armor''s defense." Even though David was an outsider, he was naturally clear on the armor''s properties. He had the cloud contact vine armor which was even better than the gic armor!


    Only thing was, he didn''t dare use it. Otherwise, he would be recognized as an outsider and ganged up on by everybody.


    "Naije''s father was right. Those ancient god ruins really have items from when the Virtual Universe corp battled against the Blood river continent, having left its traces behind. And these should have been studied by the Eternals of Blood river continent, and they found out how to make a gic armor.


    Obviously, their production amount is still very very low." David''s mind thought of many things in an instant.


    ...


    As the thoughts crossed his mind, he immediately charged forward and once again reached that fleeing Envoy Kane''s face.


    "Too fast." Envoy Kanemunicated to his partner and shouted, "old Tatthe, Hurry and help me!"


    "Understood!" From the distance, Envoy Tatthe swiftly flew over.


    However, vampire David had already begun his 2nd attack. This time it wasn''t casual like the first time. He was truly moving the universe space around the de, hence on the edge of the de the space even warped. vampire David stared coldly at Envoy Kane who couldn''t defend in time and was relying solely on the gic armor to defend.


    "Stupid!" David thought.


    Pu chi!


    Like a kitchen knife slicing open a fish, the blood shadow de was incredibly sharp this time. It immediately sliced open Envoy Kane''s chest and piercing in. The blood shadow de released energy within in all directions and David immediately discovered his life core within.


    Chi!


    The tip of the de immediately pierced through the life core of the terrified and trying to flee Envoy Kane. The moment it touched it, the core broke and Envoy Kane stared wide eyed. His eyes were filled with fear and disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that the man before him was actually able to pierce through his armor and kill him, even more so that he''d actually dare to kill a special envoy of the Eternal shrine!


    "This de of mine has the feeling of slicing space." vampire David''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    His earth body relied on the Nan Shen Armament, and was unable to pass the heavenly bridge''s 6th level.


    However if the vampire body was the one doing it, it could easily unleash 10,000 thread flow. It''s de resonated with the universe space.


    Afterall¡­


    This was the strongest assassin race in the universe.


    "What!" Envoy Kane who was flying over preparing to help his friend changed his expression. "How¡­how can he cut through that armor with just one de?"


    Flee!


    Envoy Kane didn''t even hesitate.


    "How can that ck armored warrior be that strong?" In the distant city Persian Prince hid himself and his aura. While looking up, his eyes were filled with fear. "The envoy he killed was pinnacle World level. Even with the special envoy armor, he was still killed with just one sh."


    Persian Prince stared, "He''s caught up, the ck armored warrior has caught up."


    ...


    Right, Envoy Tatthe was fleeing in the night, and vampire David who had just killed Envoy Kane ced him in his space ring and simultaneously exploded towards the fleeing man¡­


    "Trying to flee?" A voice entered Envoy Tatthe''s ears.


    "No, you cannot kill me. I''m a special envoy of the Eternal shrine. I''m a special envoy of the Eternal shrine!" Envoy Tatthe shouted back.


    "Eternal shrine envoy?" vampire David was shocked.

 Chapter 911: Greed For Blood Crystals

    "Yes, I''m a special envoy of the Eternal shrine, you¡­" Envoy Tatthe stared wide eyed, because that terrifying sh appeared again. The edge of the de that warped even space around it¡­almost as though before this de, even space could be sliced through, immediately killing Envoy Tatthe and breaking his life core!


    vampire David waved his hand and ced his body in his storage ring, after which he looked down. Persian Prince who was secretly watching this scene, was discovered by the ck armored warrior. He was immediately shocked and terrified.


    "How did he discover me, how?" Persian Prince was absolutely terrified.


    He didn''t know¡­


    The vampire body had no soul or gic energy. Hence the way it sensed other''s energies and aura was different from flesh and blood life forms.


    Normal flesh and blood life forms rely on gic energy to sense things, ording to how strong the energies were, they would determine the location.


    The vampire however was a favored child of space, it could meld with space itself¡­.just like how a spider could feel even the tiniest vibration within its webs.


    Vampire David was just that!


    Even though that Persian Prince was a celestial who was hiding his energy, theoretically speaking no one should be able to detect him. However, David felt the ripples in space that he had made when he flew. Hence, he knew that the target had hidden himself after flying fast for awhile.


    "I have no ill intent." Persian Prince''s face went pale.


    "You should be the elder of the Persian family." vampire David smiled in mid air. "It''s unfortunate, but I require blood river crystals now."


    "No!" Persian Prince''s expression changed. He immediately became a sh, his shocking speed even caused the air around to explode, the constructs about him crumbling.


    vampire David shook his head.


    Hua!


    Immediately closing 10km in distance, leaving a trail of images behind and brandishing that de, shing once again! Just as Persian Prince was trying to react fearfully, it had already pierced through his body and killed him. Following which he ced Persian Prince''s body in his storage ring and with a step, immediately disappeared 1,000km away.


    His earth body''s speed in Blood river world''s conditions could travel 3,000km in a second. The vampire David was more than 10 times faster.


    Themotion that happened in Heaven Devour cityte at night was even noisier than broad daylight.


    Especially as many people squeezed in the vast walkways outside the city leader''s mansion, countless eyes were looking at the mansion, where the army stood surrounding it.


    "What happened?


    "Who knows, I even saw a tall and terrifying lightning ball before."


    "I saw it too."


    "Look, the originally tallest city leader pce has been reduced to waste. We can''t even see it anymore."


    A group of excited people in Heaven Devour city were discussing.


    They didn''t even know¡­


    Within that night, two special envoys from the Eternal shrine, Heaven Devour''s city leader, and the elder of the Persian family, were all dead! It could be said that there weren''t anymore World level warriors in Heaven Devour city.


    ...


    vampire David tore through the air and pierced through the cloud levels.


    "Its wonderful, this feeling of melding with the universe space. When can my earth body reach such a level." David was addicted to this. This feeling, where the universe space felt extremely clear, to be able to move through the universe space ripples and feel the living beings all about.


    Shua!


    Vampire David stopped. At this time he was already close to a million km away from Heaven Devour city, with just that bit of work.


    "Swap." Even though he couldn''t bear to do it, using the vampire body was after all a very dangerous thing to do, as there wererge amounts of Gxy lords and Eternals in this world! The moment he was too high profile and got noticed, everything would be over.


    "It''s better to stay low profile, and use only my Cosmic lord strength."


    He swapped back to his human body.


    David suddenly smiled, "Time to see what those envoys from the Eternal shrine and even Persian Prince had on them, just what surprise can they give me."


    ...


    Within the clouds.


    After swapping his bodies, he began to look through the four bodies in his space ring.


    "Persian Prince, Rothwell Mane, these two have the highest status in Heaven Devour city." David separately took out these two''s space items and examined them carefully. Unlike Rothwell Zhade who purposely hid his, Persian Prince and Rothwell Mane''s storage items both had blood river crystals. He had actually examined Rothwell Mane''s earlier.


    "1, 2!"


    David flipped his hand and therey a triangr blood red crystal, the beauty was mesmerizing, it was the blood river crystal.


    "I got three of them at one go!" David smiled. "If I sessfully absorb another 2, I will be a blood warrior immediately. And I''d still have one more, this will be just enough toplete the 1st mission."


    The dangerous level mission had a total of two missions.


    1 was for 10,000 points and another was for 100,000 points.


    From the looks of it, as long as everything went well and his absorption was sessful, he would be able to get 110,000 at one go.


    "The 1st thing is to absorb the crystals sessfully." David recalled his 1st absorption, and was not fully confident.


    Acquiring everything seemed pretty easy enough. However, for the virtual universe to deem them both as dangerous level missions¡­of course, these were aimed at the Cosmic lord core members. If David was truly a peak cosmic lord without the vampire body, then acquiring the crystals would have been extremely dangerous.


    "Right."


    "I still have the two envoys from the Eternal shrine." David''s eyes gleamed. "I wonder if they have any blood river crystals, it''s hard to say!"


    David had already known earlier about Persian Prince and Rothwell Mane''s possession of the crystals.


    As for the envoys, he had no clue.

 Chapter 912: 10 Blood Crystals!!!

    "Yes, I''m a special envoy of the Eternal shrine, you¡­" Envoy Tatthe stared wide eyed, because that terrifying sh appeared again. The edge of the de that warped even space around it¡­almost as though before this de, even space could be sliced through, immediately killing Envoy Tatthe and breaking his life core!


    vampire David waved his hand and ced his body in his storage ring, after which he looked down. Persian Prince who was secretly watching this scene, was discovered by the ck armored warrior. He was immediately shocked and terrified.


    "How did he discover me, how?" Persian Prince was absolutely terrified.


    He didn''t know¡­


    The vampire body had no soul or gic energy. Hence the way it sensed other''s energies and aura was different from flesh and blood life forms.


    Normal flesh and blood life forms rely on gic energy to sense things, ording to how strong the energies were, they would determine the location.


    The vampire however was a favored child of space, it could meld with space itself¡­.just like how a spider could feel even the tiniest vibration within its webs.


    Vampire David was just that!


    Even though that Persian Prince was a celestial who was hiding his energy, theoretically speaking no one should be able to detect him. However, David felt the ripples in space that he had made when he flew. Hence, he knew that the target had hidden himself after flying fast for awhile.


    "I have no ill intent." Persian Prince''s face went pale.


    "You should be the elder of the Persian family." vampire David smiled in mid air. "It''s unfortunate, but I require blood river crystals now."


    "No!" Persian Prince''s expression changed. He immediately became a sh, his shocking speed even caused the air around to explode, the constructs about him crumbling.


    vampire David shook his head.


    Hua!


    Immediately closing 10km in distance, leaving a trail of images behind and brandishing that de, shing once again! Just as Persian Prince was trying to react fearfully, it had already pierced through his body and killed him. Following which he ced Persian Prince''s body in his storage ring and with a step, immediately disappeared 1,000km away.


    His body''s speed in Blood river world''s conditions could travel 3,000km in a second. The vampire David was more than 10 times faster.


    Themotion that happened in Heaven Devour cityte at night was even noisier than broad daylight.


    Especially as many people squeezed in the vast walkways outside the city leader''s mansion, countless eyes were looking at the mansion, where the army stood surrounding it.


    "What happened?


    "Who knows, I even saw a tall and terrifying lightning ball before."


    "I saw it too."


    "Look, the originally tallest city leader pce has been reduced to waste. We can''t even see it anymore."


    A group of excited people in Heaven Devour city were discussing.


    They didn''t even know¡­


    Within that night, two special envoys from the Eternal shrine, Heaven Devour''s city leader, and the elder of the Persian family, were all dead! It could be said that there weren''t anymore World level warriors in Heaven Devour city.


    ...


    vampire David tore through the air and pierced through the cloud levels.


    "Its wonderful, this feeling of melding with the universe space. When can my earth body reach such a level." David was addicted to this. This feeling, where the universe space felt extremely clear, to be able to move through the universe space ripples and feel the living beings all about.


    Shua!


    Vampire David stopped. At this time he was already close to a million km away from Heaven Devour city, with just that bit of work.


    "Swap." Even though he couldn''t bear to do it, using the vampire body was after all a very dangerous thing to do, as there wererge amounts of Gxy lords and Eternals in this world! The moment he was too high profile and got noticed, everything would be over.


    "It''s better to stay low profile, and use only my Cosmic lord strength."


    He swapped back to his human body.


    David suddenly smiled giddily, "Time to see what those envoys from the Eternal shrine and even Persian Prince had on them, just what surprise can they give me."


    ...


    Within the clouds.


    After swapping his bodies, he began to look through the four bodies in his space ring.


    "Persian Prince, Rothwell Mane, these two have the highest status in Heaven Devour city." David separately took out these two''s space items and examined them carefully. Unlike Rothwell Zhade who purposely hid his, Persian Prince and Rothwell Mane''s storage items both had blood river crystals. He had actually examined Rothwell Mane''s earlier.


    "1, 2!"


    David flipped his hand and therey a triangr blood red crystal, the beauty was mesmerizing, it was the blood river crystal.


    "I got three of them at one go!" David smiled. "If I sessfully absorb another 2, I will be a blood warrior immediately. And I''d still have one more, this will be just enough toplete the 1st mission."


    The dangerous level mission had a total of two missions.


    1 was for 10,000 points and another was for 100,000 points.


    From the looks of it, as long as everything went well and his absorption was sessful, he would be able to get 110,000 at one go.


    "The 1st thing is to absorb the crystals sessfully." David recalled his 1st absorption, and was not fully confident.


    Acquiring everything seemed pretty easy enough. However, for the virtual universe to deem them both as dangerous level missions¡­of course, these were aimed at the Cosmic lord core members. If David was truly a peak cosmic lord without the vampire body, then acquiring the crystals would have been extremely dangerous.


    "Right."


    "I still have the two envoys from the Eternal shrine." David''s eyes gleamed. "I wonder if they have any blood river crystals, it''s hard to say!"


    David had already known earlier about Persian Prince and Rothwell Mane''s possession of the crystals.


    As for the envoys, he had no clue.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!